《Lust Knight》


 -1 - Character Sheet (temporary)

    <h4>Chapter -1 - Character Sheet (temporary)</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s women:


    Marie, the blue-haired wizard adventurer who fought mercenaries when Lucien arrived in this world.


    Anne, the fox-girl dueler who was in Marie adventurers¡¯ group.


    Mia, the hooded assassin who was with the mercenaries facing Marie¡¯s group. She is also Cassidy¡¯s daughter.


    Oya and Ko, mother-daughter tigresses, of the Moom Tigers race. Lucien found them at the mine where he fought the Light Empire forcers after arriving in this world, and they are now his loyalpanions.


    Cassidy, the Queen who was supposed to be dead but was just hiding because her body was suffering from a terrible poison, which Lucien started healing.


    Astrid, known to everyone as a strong A-rank adventurer Ravenous who was also Cassidy¡¯s best friend but had to hide in the guild after the revolt against the crown.


    Aria and E, mother-daughter harpy pair who owned the inn, which was Cassidy and Mia¡¯s hideout. Now she has to follow Lucien¡¯s group as she would be in danger by staying in Portgreen.


    Maggie, a mercenary member of the assassin squad who tried to capture Mia and Lucien. Lucien doesn¡¯t trust her yet, but Oya is always ready to bite if she does something suspicious.


    Rose, the mysterious woman who was hiding at Aria¡¯s inn and was attacked by mercenaries casting the earthquake spell in Portgreen, then being chased by the guild. She is as intense as Lucien, and with her vampire peculiarity, she quickly developed feelings for him. But don¡¯t worry, their rtionship will have good development.

 -2 - Important Things - Spoilers*

    <h4>Chapter -2 - Important Things - Spoilers*</h4>


    I am going to use this chapter to rify some things about characters, ces, and other things.


    They will be "spoilers" but not the kind that gets in the way of your appreciation of the story. I will not write here more essential things about the plot like mysteries and surprises.


    This is just a chapter for you to know good things. But if you don¡¯t want spoilers... don¡¯t read!


    -----------------------------


    Sorry for writing and English, which may be worse in this chapter. Sorry also for the paragraphs so big. It is not my intention that this is a pleasant chapter to read and just an informative text.


    ----------------------------


    ----------------------------


    L.u.s.t¡¯s real body - L.u.s.t, like the other great demons, makes contracts using a replica of their real body made of demonic energy. This body that she now uses is separate from her soul and is not her real body. Her real body and that of others are hidden in the demonic kingdom to avoid being caught by a very powerful enemy. The real body of L.u.s.t and the others is v.i.r.g.i.n. They inherited the power of sins shortly after the great enemy killed their predecessors by making the seven hide their bodies and separate their souls to start making contracts with the intention of finding strong hosts to help them.


    P. S. - L.u.s.t¡¯s real body has horns, tail, fangs, and wings just like a subus, but she uses a more "human" version not to scare the MC. But the MC will find out when he meets "Pride," and she will change.


    The Evil King - The king¡¯s real name is Michael. But he gave up anything that could stop him from doing the best for the kingdom. His world is divided into two great powers, and his is the losing side. The "good" side appealed him to "Evil King," and he used this to have an advantage not only scaring the enemies but his own people to make everyone follow his orders and thus have a better chance of surviving. Despite the good side of having great advantages, they could not fight without suffering big losses. Like the Evil King, they n somethingplex to win.


    Why not stay in the MC main world - The Evil King, through an ancient ritual, contacted the seven great demons and together plotted their strategy to win the great war that woulde. The demons taught the King how to improve his children¡¯s natural talents since birth to make them very strong and thus be good hosts for them in exchange for help in the war. But the great demons need time and a ce to do things rted to their sins (a mess), so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to use that world for these "experiments." When the demonsmunicated with the King, they felt the presence of an ancient super-powerful creature in that world. This being warned that they should follow their ns elsewhere and they must only return there after ten years when the war is supposed to have almost started. Why? It will be part of the main plot so I can¡¯t tell you much.


    Argerim World - The first world where the MC goes. The seven great demons chose three worlds where the dangers were less to do their thing with the hosts and get stronger. Argerim is the most dangerous andrgest of the three worlds, while the other two are moons of it. Two sisters/sins were sent to each moon and two (not Sophia) to Argerim with the MC. Each great demon has its own personality and strategy to strengthen itself, so they could not be very friendly with each other even if they are on the same side. Everything is possible.

 Chapter 1 - Two Sweet Voices

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Two Sweet Voices</h4>


    "Come to me..."


    Lucien heard a soft voice that made him wake up. He opened his eyes, but it was almost no use.


    "I can give you everything you want..."


    The voice was too sweet, too good, and it had to be a trap...


    "Offer everything?" Lucien can¡¯t help but think.


    Lucien got up from the cold floor that he didn¡¯t remember lying on. There was a fog that limited him from seeing more than two meters ahead.


    As he tried to remember how he ended there, the voice whispered again.


    "Yes... anything and anyone... Any woman..."


    Lucien was surprised by the voice¡¯s answer. Not because of what it offered but because it seemed that it read his mind.


    Lucien¡¯s mind hurt a lot, and he couldn¡¯t think right. He didn¡¯t remember anything from before or how he got there.


    But when the voice said "any woman," something arouse inside his mind. His mouth opened on its own, and the words flew without his control.


    "Any women?!"


    Lucien¡¯s words echoed in the fog, and gradually the silence returned, making him apprehensive.


    When he thought to ask again, the voice whispered back, but this time it was so close that it seemed to speak in his ear.


    "Yes... Even the one you thought was dead..."


    Lucien was sure the voice was that of a demon. One who would take his soul in exchange for false promises. But he couldn¡¯t help but think it would be wonderful if he could see her again.


    "Dead? Yes, she was dead, but it was a lie."


    As Lucien tried to connect the confused thoughts in his mind, the voice whispered again and seemed closer and closer to him as if they were the same body.


    "Do you want her that much? I can give her to you... I¡¯m the only one who can give her back to you."


    As much as Lucien tried to remember, he still couldn¡¯t. Maybe it is all just a dream. So why not y with the voice?


    "And what do you want in return?"


    After he asked, the voice started tough. Lucien was alert as the sound ofughter grew closer and closer. Then the answer came in the form of another question.


    "What would be the price of having everything?"


    Before Lucien could answer, the voice continued, but now it came from all sides echoing in his mind.


    "What would be the price of having everyone?"


    "What would be the price of the thing you desire most?"


    As the voice echoed in his head with these questions, Lucien could only think of one answer.


    "Everything. But what "everything" can I offer you?"


    The voice started tough again, but it was a more seductive and soft type ofugh.


    "You will be enough."


    When Lucien was about to answer the voice, he felt severe pain in his body and held his head with both hands while screaming.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"


    As Lucien screamed, he didn¡¯t notice a strange figure approaching him from behind. She came over and hugged him from behind while she spoke in that sweet and soft voice that numbed Lucien and took all his pain away.


    "Shhh... I need to check your body deeper, so hold on a little longer, please."


    From hellish pain to heaven by the words of the sweet voice. Lucien was no longer sure if this was a dream.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    Lucien asked as he opened his eyes again. He saw a pair of white and delicate arms hugging his chest, and if the soft voice wasn¡¯t enough, now he was sure the voice belonged to a woman or at least a female creature.


    The mysterious woman did not respond, making Lucien more anxious. He thought about trying to turn around slowly but stopped any movement when he felt something soft and smooth like he never felt before pressing against his back.


    He is smart and without even feeling it before he imagines what it should be. The sweet voice owner¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts. And they looked huge...


    "Do you like it?"


    The voice was so pleasurable to hear that Lucien felt more and more intoxicated with every word she spoke. Lucien didn¡¯t know how to respond, and for the first time in years, he blushed...


    "Yes... I love it..."


    He is not someone who would lie without reason and told the truth about liking that wonderful feeling. But it only made him feel more like turning around and seeing what the mysterious woman is like.


    "You are still not approved to see me..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t see her. Maybe it was because she was n.a.k.e.d? Now that he realized why he could feel her b.r.e.a.s.ts so well. Both were n.a.k.e.d.


    "Will it take a long ti-"


    When Lucien tried to ask if the process, whatever it is, will take time, the woman surprised him with another wonderful sensation.


    He felt a soft and wet thing touch his neck, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to understand that she had started kissing him.


    It was not a simple and quick kiss as she started softly and delicately but soon increased the speed as she seemed to want to devour his neck and shoulders still hugged on his back like a sloth.


    At some point, Lucien started to m.o.a.n by pleasure. He didn¡¯t know if it had begun before the woman m.o.a.n too, but it didn¡¯t matter because he couldn¡¯t think of anything other than the woman¡¯s caresses.


    Lucien¡¯s eyes closed involuntarily. He could imagine that he would not stay awake any longer, and perhaps when he wakes up, he will feel sorry for not seeing the woman¡¯s face.


    The situation was bizarre, but all he thought about was the woman¡¯s face? Lucien started to believe that he could be drugged because he never had so much interest in women before to lose all his control like that.


    While Lucien had increasingly confused thoughts, the sweet voice came back to shake him even more.


    "Hum... You are quite suitable... worthy... and still a v.i.r.g.i.n. That is perfect!"


    Lucien was very tired and couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He gradually lost consciousness, and before falling asleep, he could hear some strange words from the woman.


    Was she mocking him for being a v.i.r.g.i.n? It was thest thing he thought about before falling asleep.


    While Lucien fell asleep, he lost control of his body, and at some point, the woman supported his body and helped him to lie down without getting hurt.


    While he was lying down, the woman stood looking at him with a contemtive look. She was 1.7 meters tall, fair skin, long blond hair.


    She looked like a divine fairy...


    No! With that seductive look and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, she definitely looked like a subus.


    Like Lucien, she was also n.a.k.e.d, showing a big and happy ass that would make any man die by so much horny. She smiled while looking at Lucien and started to think out loud.


    "How interesting..."


    "I never had a v.i.r.g.i.n host."


    "And someone so cold and recluse..."


    The woman turned Lucien¡¯s and sat just above his pelvis. She began to caress his face gently.


    "Handsome..."


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g damn handsome!"


    Then she moved her body closer to Lucien¡¯s and started kissing his chest. She kissed the whole chest and went up to the neck, but she didn¡¯t stop there and soon began to kiss his face.


    "We could do a lot together..."


    "We could do the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g thing!"


    "As I was never able to do with those horny dogs..."


    After kissing all of Lucien¡¯s face except the mouth, she went towards his ear and started to bite it gently.


    "But will you ept me?"


    "For the memories that I read, you do not desire power or women..."


    "Not women but a specific woman... I will have to use her to make you mine."


    She stopped kissing Lucien and hugged him while closing her eyes.


    "I never thought that I would offer a mother in exchange for a host..."


    "Well... I hope you are really worth it..."


    ____________________________


    "Come to me..."


    Lucien heard a sweet voice calling him. But this time, the voice was familiar, and he opened his eyes, which sparked by happiness.


    He saw a beautiful forest. Trees and flowers everywhere. It seemed like a lively morning as the birds sang animatedly, and the sun created rays of light between the leaves of the trees.


    Lucien remembered that he is hiding from the owner of the voice. Then he ran into the forest and crouched behind a big tree.


    Before he could n the next step, the voice called him again.


    "Come to me, my son."


    Lucien could feel both love and affection in the sweet voice that called him. Even though he knew she was cheating, he couldn¡¯t help feeling grateful for that love.


    The purpose of the game is to be hiding for as long as possible. But it was challenging not to rush to the voice that called him so affectionately, promising hugs and kisses.


    "I know you want to win. But if you show up now, I¡¯m going to pat you for an entire hour."


    Lucien was already shaking. He wanted to stay hidden, but that woman¡¯s pats is the most divine thing he knew. An hour of that treatment is so precious that he couldn¡¯t think of anything better except more time of it.


    He wanted to be silent, but the words got out of his control and flew excitedly through the forest.


    "Two hours of pats?"


    The response that echoed through the forest was not words butughter. Making Lucien upset in an adorable look. He stood up and crossed his arms.


    The woman who saw her little son making such a cute face could not help herself and startedughing even more.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t see her, but she knew where he was at all the time and just wanted to y more. Who would me a mother for wanting to y with her beloved son?


    "Two hours sounds good, but how about three?"


    When the voice came from the direction behind him, Lucien turned concerned. If he is found, he would have nothing to negotiate the pats. He approached his body to the tree to be covered and continued the negotiation.


    "Three would be fantastic. Kisses included?"


    The woman had a wide smile on her face. She didn¡¯t know how she was having such a cute son. But she is pleased with that and would love him forever.


    "Of course. As many as you want."


    Pats and kisses for three hours are too much for Lucien. He couldn¡¯t help but ran out behind the tree while shouting that he agreed.


    Lucien hit something before he could get very far. He closed his eyes, and a wonderful smell entered his nose. He knew that smell well and hugged the person in front of him, still with his eyes closed.


    The sweet voiceforted him.


    "Calm down, sweetheart... I will not let you avoid the pats."


    Lucien was very young and could only hug the waist of the woman who smelled so good. He loved this woman so much, and he couldn¡¯t be happier with such a wonderful mother.


    He wanted to tell how he felt, then opened his eyes slowly as he looked up.


    "I love you, mo-"


    As he opened his eyes, he saw his mother¡¯s clothes, but when his view was getting close to her face, a ray of light hit his eyes.


    He blinked to normalize his vision, but then he realized that the woman he was hugging just ago is now a lifeless old tree.


    While Lucien was getting more and more confused, the sweet smell was still on the tree but disappearing by every second.


    He didn¡¯t care about anything else and hugged the tree tightly, trying to absorb that wonderful smell in his body.


    "Was a dream?"


    "Yes..."


    "You are dead... mom..."


    Lucien was no longer a kid but looked to be in his twenties. He continued hugging the tree while old memories made him cry.


    But his higher senses were still working well, and he heard something quickly approaching him. His senses are incredible, but his body was not. Even though he trained so hard, he was not very strong or fast enough to avoid that kick.


    He noticed the kicking and knew who it was. But his body did not move like his mind, and he was thrown flying by the monstrous strength of the kick.


    He hit against a rock and fell to the ground while bleeding from several wounds. Before he could get up, another kick hit his belly, and the aggressor started to speak.


    "Idiot boy!"


    "Today is the day when our people will begin to change our destiny."


    "But do you run away to hug a damn dead tree?!"


    The big man with a thick voice continued to kick Lucien, who made no sound while spitting outrge amounts of blood.


    But then the man said something that strangely made Lucien¡¯s eyes sparkle.


    "What if I tell that you can hug the real person and not just memories?"


    Lucien was unable to speak because the man continued to kick him. But Lucien was no longer in pain as his mind could only think of the man¡¯s words.


    "HOW?!"

 Chapter 2 - Cute Sister

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Cute Sister</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s blood was all over the rock. But the big man did not stop punching his head against the stone.


    "Father..."


    Lucien wouldn¡¯t try to beg for his life before, but now that there was a chance of his mother not be dead, he couldn¡¯t give up. When he tried to beg, his father threw him down again.


    "You are so useless as your mother!"


    Lucien had most of his bones broken and less than half of his blood, but he still made an effort to sit up while pleading to his father.


    "Father... Please tell me if she is really alive."


    The Evil King walked over to Lucien and gave him a contempt look.


    "That whore did not die but was captured by the Pope¡¯s forces."


    Lucien became enraged when his father called his mother a whore, but he couldn¡¯t do anything against the great Evil King.


    "You said that she died... Why?"


    Evil King looked at his youngest son. He was supposed to be like his sisters, but he could only think of his mother, and he was not such a talent like her.


    "She was taken to the White Tower, and you know that no one here can return from there alive, so what¡¯s the point of telling you?"


    Lucien did not understand why his father hid such an essential thing from him.


    "But why couldn¡¯t I know?"


    Evil King stared at that bloody face while thinking why the boy was so handsome, even covered by dirt and wounds. He is not ugly, but Lucien is almost a hundred percent like his mother.


    "You were always weak and spoiled by her. So I thought it was an excellent opportunity to give you a goal. If you believed that you had to avenge her, then you would be strong for that."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that his father didn¡¯t think rationally. He tried to get up, but his body was too broken to follow his thoughts, and he fell on the floor.


    "Mom... You are alive... I will find you..."


    Lucien pointed his hand at the sky while he had a great smile. His father could not help smiling too, seeing the boy¡¯s resistance.


    "Rest now because you passed my test, and you will have a chance to save your mother."


    Lucien closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep. Even though he is very resistant, he should not be conscious after such a beating. As he returned to thend of dreams, a part of the tree¡¯s scent was still on his nose.


    When Lucien fell asleep, his father came over and took his body. He put on his shoulder and looked up while shouting a scary roar.


    Then a gale broke out of nowhere, and the dark clouds that were in the sky parted while another scary roar came from above.


    A creature very simr to a ck dragones from the sky. It didn¡¯t have enormous wings, and its skin was all smooth and ck with few scales. Its head looked like that of a lizard withrge and sharp yellow teeth.


    The creature loudly growled as it descended, but when itnded in front of the Evil King, it lowered its head and made bizarre deep sounds waiting for its master¡¯s order.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The Evil King pated the creature¡¯s head while speaking words offort as if he was talking to his pet. Then he straddled its back and ced Lucien lying in front of him so that he wouldn¡¯t fall off during the flight.


    When the Evil King was ready, he patted the creature¡¯s head that took flight with an explosive force creating waves of wind.


    They flew towards the distant mountains. Thendscape below was like a dead forest with some isted ruins. But the distant horizon is a beautifulnd with green forests and mountains that be white by snow in the highest parts.


    During the flight, the Evil King cannot stop talking to himself while looking at his sleeping youngest son.


    "Your sisters have always been the hope of our nation, but you..."


    "Your mother is so amazing, but you are so weak..."


    Evil King did not understand why even though Lucien trained as hard as his sisters, he did not show exceptional strength or talents like the others.


    He still believed that the boy had some potential. But it took more than that for others to ept that he participate in the ritual.


    So he had to beat up his own son to test whether he is not entirely useless. He had to hold on to his strength not to kill the poor boy.


    "Your sisters would havested much more than you... But you are still my son, and I hope you can improve after the contract..."


    While the Evil King talked to himself, the dragonic creature continued to fly at super-speed towards the peak of the high mountain in front of them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at what looked like arge monastery on the peak. It was so big that it looked like a small medieval-style town in from the east.


    The creaturended in arge courtyard with cherry trees and some flower beds. Even though the ce is veryrge, there were no people at sight. If anyone lives there, they are few servants who were always busy keeping everything clean.


    The ce was called "the refuge of the chosen" and was built at the behest of the Evil King to be a training ce for his seven children.


    Everyone in the country and even in the world knew about the super protected ce, and it had so manyyers of protection that its whole territory is bigger than many countries.


    But only the servants and the seven children of the Evil King knew the truth. What everyone called a refuge is actually a prison. The prison for the chosen ones, to they do not go far from Evil King¡¯s objectives.


    Lucien spent most of his life in this ce, even when his mother was alive. After she disappeared, he lived here with his sisters and trained every day to fight against the kingdom¡¯s enemies when the great war came.


    The Evil King descended from the creature¡¯s back, carrying Lucien on his shoulder. He walked down the small stone road between some buildings until he reached a grand stairway.


    As he went up, he looked at the majestic pce at the end of the stairs. He used half of the country¡¯s wealth to build this pce. It was all dedicated to the seven great demons of legends. All Evil King wanted is to protect his people from theing war.


    "The ritual must be almost over..."


    He finished up the stairs and arrived in front of arge stone door. It is over five meters high and seemed to weigh several tons.


    Using one hand to hold Lucien, he used the other to push the big door, which made a loud noise that echoed throughout the mountain.


    When Evil King entered the great hall, he could see some people wearing ck ceremonial costumes and a girl in the center of a circle in front of another big door. Everyone looked at him, waiting for his orders.


    "Were the others sessful?"


    The people in ceremonial dress were of high rank from the most significant organizations on that side of the. But they only bowed to the Evil King and did not utter a sound because the girl in the circle is one of the chosen ones and has the highest authority to speak for them.


    The girl was beautiful. She is 1.65 meters tall, pale skin, and long fiery red hair.


    Sophia was 21, one year older than Lucien, and was always a good sister who took good care of him.


    She bowed to Evil King and couldn¡¯t help but give the unconscious Lucien an affectionate look. She really wanted to ask if he was okay, but even she had to show high respect for the King.


    "Yes, my father. All fivepleted the ritual sessfully and were sent to other worlds toplete the quests given by the great demons."


    The Evil King threw Lucien to the ground without any care and pped his hands happily.


    "Excellent! Now, what great demons are left?"


    Sophia held back the urge to run to check on Lucien and answered her father¡¯s question. She knew that if he brought Lucien back, it was because he was still going to participate in the ritual and could stay with everyone even after running away.


    "Sloth and L.u.s.t."


    Evil King put a hand on his chin while making a thoughtful expression.


    "Those are really the mostplicated. I am almost certain the Sloth will choose you, but then how will L.u.s.t deal with this idiot?"


    It is not known why Sophia blushed when the King talked about L.u.s.t dealing with Lucien. She tried to ward off strange thoughts and spoke timidly.


    "The great demons are very entric andplex, so we can¡¯t predict what will happen."


    Evil King cannot disagree with his daughter. Then he walked to thergest seat in the hall, which looks like a throne. But he stopped after turning around and spoke in a more informal tone.


    "Everything I do is for the good of all families in the kingdom. So that they can survive the difficult timesing."


    "I don¡¯t care if my own family hates me. But I will never hate my children..."


    "You can take care of your brother. But be quick and then go and make your contract."


    Sophia said nothing and just bowed even though her father wasn¡¯t seeing. After he sat on the throne, she couldn¡¯t help herself and ran to check Lucien.


    She dropped to the floor and wasted no time before putting her hands on Lucien¡¯s chest. After she closed her eyes, it didn¡¯t take a full second for a light to appear in her hands.


    Lucien¡¯s body was severely injured. Broken bones and cuts everywhere. Sophia cannot contain some tears from falling on his chest.


    The King looked at his daughter with a proud smile andmented out loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear.


    "What incredible healing magic. Such a talented daughter is more than I could ask for."


    Sophia was not someone who liked praise, and right now, she could only think of healing Lucien. She focused all of her concentration, and it wasn¡¯t long before Lucien¡¯s wounds started to heal at incredible speed.


    It was almost ten minutes before Lucien showed indications of waking up. He was already fully healed, and there was only blood and dirt left on his skin and clothes. But Sophia still had her hands on Lucien¡¯s chest involuntarily.


    Lucien, who felt a pleasant warmth, started to wake up and saw his beautiful sister looking at him with a face full of tears and affection. His arms, already out of control, hugged her tightly.


    "Thank you, sis! And sorry... I didn¡¯t want to worry you."


    Sophia didn¡¯t care what happened and just thought about hugging Lucien back while crying but now by the joy that he was fine.


    "Stupid brother! Don¡¯t run away again... Even I know that what we do here is important, but we are a family, and we must stay together."


    While the siblings embraced, the King looked at them, rolling his eyes. He waited a few minutes before interrupting their affectionate actions and bring them back to the goal.


    "It¡¯s your turn, Sophia. Make the contract ande back to report it."


    Sophia gave Lucien onest big hug and went through therge ornate door to make a contract with a great demon.

 Chapter 3 - Sloth Contract

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Sloth Contract</h4>


    Only silence remains.


    After Sophia entered therge ornate door, no one spoke or made any sound.


    Lucien was still sitting on the floor near the center with his mind full of thoughts. Thoughts that are all about his mother and how to rescue her from the damn white tower.


    Then he turned and looked at his father, who was sitting on the throne, still staring at therge door.


    "After I make the contract, will you help me save her?"


    The Evil King kept looking at the door and spoke in a debauchery tone.


    "You know it¡¯s not that simple... First, you will have to go through several challenges and trials with the great demon until both you are powerful and linked at the maximum."


    Lucien understood well what his father was talking about because he and his sisters not only trained hard a lot over those years but also studied a lot, mainly about the pact with great demons.


    Evil King didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about the future or help his mother. Lucien knew that his father thought first of the kingdom and the people. So he could not me him for being a good ruler.


    If he became strong with the great demon, it would be possible not only to be useful in the great war but to save his mother even without the help of others. Of course, if the great demons are as strong as in the legends.


    Lucien crossed his legs in a lotus position and began to meditate in the circle in the center of the hall. He wanted to be prepared to make a good contract with a good great demon.


    But he was not awake when Sophia talked about only Sloth and L.u.s.t left. He, like everyone, was not very aware of what the great demons were like, but by the name, they could have an idea.


    And following the thought that the great demons had those names for some reason, Lucien would be sure that any of the others might be more suited to him than L.u.s.t.


    The Evil King thought so too. Not only about Lucien, but all of his children never showed any s.e.x.u.a.l interest, and each of them had other goals besides fighting in the great war as the chosen ones.


    This did not mean that the others are very peculiar but that each great demon saw characteristics that made them more suitable for the contract.


    Even so, it wasn¡¯t like everyone was together to be chosen by a great demon. The Evil King dered that they would go one at a time in the summoning chamber, and the demon more appropriate would choose the one.


    So the order in which the chosen ones were would be essential to have a better chance with a more appropriate great demon.


    The order was decided from the strongest to the weakest, and Lucien is considered to weakest among them, having thest great demon left even if it is not much suitable for him.


    ____________________


    While Lucien meditated in the hall, Sophie meditated in the center of the invocation chamber.


    She was doing as it was written in the old books. She just had to sit in the center and wait for the great demon, which was invoked in a ritual that took more than years toplete, choosing her.


    But several minutes have passed, and she still hasn¡¯t heard or felt anything. She started to make small peeps, but the summoning chamber was very dark, and she didn¡¯t want to look nervous.


    Sophia didn¡¯t notice, but the two great demons were there next to her while arguing.


    "What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Sloth! If you don¡¯t want to choose someone, you will be left with thest and weakest."


    The curvy milf woman¡¯s ghost had her eyes closed while she avoided makingplex movements. Across the room was the incredible ghost of a delicatedy. She has amazing b.r.e.a.s.ts that are onlyparable to her s.e.xy ass.


    One is the great demon spirit called Sloth, and the other is L.u.s.t. Both had not found any of the other chosen ones more suited to them than the other great demons.


    When Sophia entered the room, L.u.s.t already ruled her out because those passionate eyes were a sign that the girl already loved someone, and it would not be suitable for L.u.s.t to have a host who loved only one person.


    L.u.s.t knew that taking thest one would be risky, so she tried to see the positive sides of Sophia. When she started reading her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Sophia¡¯s mind was ten percent about getting stronger and improving her healing magic. Ten percent about fighting for her kingdom and people in the great waring. And the other eighty percent is all about a boy.


    But L.u.s.t was not impressed by this because she could see at Sophia¡¯s eyes an endless love. She was impressed by the boy, who is the most beautiful man she had ever seen in thousands of years.


    The L.u.s.t didn¡¯t have much information about the boy, but he should be more suited to her than this stupidly romantic girl. She made her choice and wanted the boy regardless of anything, but for him toe, Sophia had to be chosen by Sloth.


    "Damn Sloth! Are you sleeping or just ignoring me?"


    Sloth¡¯s ghost still motionless let out some muffled sounds and responded in such a low tone that it sounded like a slow whisper.


    "Do you want to take Anger¡¯s ce?"


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    "Thest one and weaker is also the most handsome man of the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g existence, so if you can choose the girl quickly, I will have an excellent s.e.x session ahead."


    Now it was Sloth¡¯s turn to roll her eyes, but as they were closed, L.u.s.t didn¡¯t saw.


    "Make a contract by s.e.x... That must be very arduous..."


    L.u.s.t¡¯s eyes sparkled while she licked her lips without containing the anxiety.


    "I hope it will be very hard..."


    Sloth didn¡¯t want to continue seeing L.u.s.t excited, so she started examining Sophia. It was a slow andplicated process that took several minutes.


    She read several memories of Sophia, who started to experience chills and a little headache.


    "Stay calm, Sophia. I¡¯m seeing if ourpatibility is going to be good... Even if it doesn¡¯t change anything..."


    Sophia was happy that a great demon is interested in her and cannot deny that she liked the calm voice of what appeared to be a kindly grandmother.


    She did not understand thest words of the great demon because it was in a very low tone, but she already instinctively trusted that everything would work out.


    Almost half an hourter, Sophia stopped feeling any difort and opened her eyes. She had gone through several different dreams and did many things with Sloth that brought them closer.


    L.u.s.t had a wide smile on her face seeing that they are ready for the contract, and she couldn¡¯t help butment.


    "It seems that you liked the girl very much. I will leave you alone to make the contract... whatever it will be..."


    Both Sophia and Sloth rolled their eyes at the same time, showing that they are already in great synchrony.


    After L.u.s.t left, Sloth warned Sophia that they were alone and are going to start the contract. But when Sophia heard about the other great demon, she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "Will she be nice to my brother?"


    Sloth had already shown her true form to Sophia because she trusted her after going through various situations in dreams. She gave the innocent girl an affectionate but concerned look.


    "All of us great demons are allies, and that is why we ept these contracts with the same family."


    "Each of us will do everything to not only be strong but also protect each other, so L.u.s.t will never harm your brother or sisters... but..."


    Sophia was happy with Sloth¡¯s exnation, but she couldn¡¯t hear thest word, and this time she was worried because she is very overprotective towards Lucien.


    Before she could ask, Sloth saw her looking concerned and spoke her mind.


    "L.u.s.t isplicated... She never managed to stay with the same host for a long time because they died horribly."


    "But that is not her fault. The problem is that her methods are very peculiar... we are all like that, but in the case of L.u.s.t, the host has to have the willpower to not lose their purposes..."


    Sophia was increasingly concerned about Sloth¡¯s confusing words. But when she heard about the host need much willpower, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, making Sloth make a questioning look.


    "Lucien is not the strongest of us or the most talented, but he definitely has the strongest will. Even though he was called useless and the weakest by our father, he was always the one who trained harder..."


    "All for his dead mother..."


    Sloth didn¡¯t know what to think about her chosen one. The girl¡¯s eyes kept on sparkling as she talked excitedly about her brother, and Sloth can¡¯t help but have strange thoughts...


    "Should I be the great demon of i.n.c.e.s.t?"


    Sloth tried to contain her strange thoughts and focused on making the contract with Sophia. She thought that perhaps after a few years together, Sophia would be toozy to seek out such a taboo rtionship...


    ________________________


    After more than an hour, therge ornate doors opened once more, making a loud noise. Lucien came out of his meditation to see his cute sister running towards him with open arms.


    He tried to get up and turn around, but Sophia was already used to this action and increased the speed while jumping and hugging his back.


    "Stupid brother! Did you try to escape my hugs?!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what to say while Sophia patted his head. When he turned around, he faced the Evil King, who was looking at the siblings with a strange smile on his face.


    After a few minutes of more lovely actions, which left traces on Lucien¡¯s body, Sophia began to report about the contract.


    "My contract with Sloth is a sess. Now I have to follow her to another world andplete her wishes and quests so that we can be stronger and more united."


    Evil King pped his hands as he stood from the throne and went towards the siblings, giving high praise to Sophia.


    "As expected of my wonderful daughter..."


    The King approached and opened his arms to hug Sophia in a way to show some affection in this hour of farewell. But she didn¡¯t leave Lucien¡¯s back and bowed her head while she tightened her embrace with him.


    As none of the siblings seemed to want to say anything else, the King coughed and continued the discussion.


    "Ahem! Get your things and go to the portal summoning chamber."


    "I hope you don¡¯t take too long toplete Sloth¡¯s wishes and return safely, my daughter..."


    "I¡¯m going to stay here and wait for Lucien to make his contract with L.u.s.t."


    While the King was saying goodbye, no one showed many reactions, but when he talked about Lucien and L.u.s.t, the siblings made the same worried expression. Lucien was the first toment.


    "Will I stay with L.u.s.t? How am I supposed to deal with it?!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t think much about what great demon would make a contract with him, but knowing that it would be L.u.s.t was a shock as he ispletely innocent in s.e.x.u.a.l matters.


    He tried to argue, but the Evil King screamed severely at him.


    "It is not the right of the weakest to choose, but the strong ones! If you are notpletely useless and still ran away, maybe you could have another contract."


    "But now, L.u.s.t is the only way to help your bitch mother, so get in the damn chamber."


    Sophia wanted to stop her father, but she knew she could do nothing, and it would only make the situation worse. The Evil King thinks like a king before a father.


    Lucien also knew that the Evil King would do nothing to save his mother before he became strong and useful. So if only L.u.s.t was left, he couldn¡¯t me anyone because it is his failure as the weakest.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and just gave Sophia onest big hug before entering through therge ornate doors.

 Chapter 4 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 4 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 1)</h4>


    Lucien went on the dark corridor without looking back while the servants closed the big door.


    He was heading towards the summoning chamber. In those years, all the chosen ones rehearsed the contract ritual so that there will have no doubt at the right time.


    As he walked, Lucien couldn¡¯t help but wonder what L.u.s.t would be like.


    "Will it ept someone like me?"


    "Will I be one with it?"


    "Her or him?"


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive in front of a metal door with a red circle in the middle. Inside the circle are a red pentagram and several signs that were also present in several old books where Evil King found out about the great demons.


    He pushed the door slowly, but it was still very noisy as everything was quiet in the darkroom. He entered cautiously and closed the door, which again made several creaking sounds.


    Lucien knew that he should sit and meditate in the center while being chosen by a great demon. But he couldn¡¯t help thinking that it would be different because there was only one left, L.u.s.t.


    But he still wanted to pay respect for the ritual, so he took off his shoes and sat in the middle of the circle in the center, making a lotus position. Then he closed his eyes and started to regte his breathing.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t see, but the ghost of a beautifuldy was beside him since he entered the room.


    L.u.s.t had not yet revealed her appearance to him because she is very cautious with her hosts. She never had hosts thatsted more than a few years as everyone sooner orter started showing symptoms of going crazy.


    But she was having trouble to resist because she found Lucien very attractive. She couldn¡¯t stop looking at those beautiful blue eyes and long red hair.


    "How can he be so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn handsome?!"


    Lucien is not very big, but he still has good muscles, from training so hard. And his figure is really hot at 1.8 meters tall, which L.u.s.t found more than perfect.


    L.u.s.t involuntarily put one hand on her waist and the other on her b.r.e.a.s.t only to remember that she was still just a ghost now.


    She really wanted to be able to hug Lucien and make the contract right now, but she managed to hold on and follow her n to begin search out everything about him before epting him as a host.


    While Lucien meditated patiently, he heard a voice. He didn¡¯t know it now, but that voice will be etched into his soul for eternity.


    "You look very calm, but I can see your insecurity."


    Lucien was delighted by the sweetness of the voice but tried to remain calm and did not open his eyes. He spoke softly and respectfully.


    "I¡¯m not sure if we are quitepatible."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butugh at the boy¡¯s courage to openly speak that he wasn¡¯t sure if a great demon ispatible with him.


    "Hahahaha... Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of you?"


    Anyone would be frightened by this questione from a powerful creature as a great demon. But Lucien is a good observer, and he knew from her tone that it was a joke and she wasn¡¯t serious.


    "Of course, if anyone here is not worthy, it is me..."


    "I have no experience in these... delicate matters..."


    Lucien was having a hard time exining his point while L.u.s.t keptughing. Then she blew a fog that filled the already dark room.


    "I will be honest. I¡¯ve had a lot of problems with previous hosts, so I¡¯ll check every part of your body and soul, so I don¡¯t regret choosing youter."


    Lucien still had his eyes closed and nodded while showing his agreement.


    "Looks good. Go ahead and see everything because I have nothing to hide."


    L.u.s.t liked the answer but didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t believe that she could read his memories or was not afraid that she would know everything about him.


    She flew towards him, still invisible. She brought her hand close to his head and then gradually entirely entered into Lucien¡¯s body.


    Lucien shivered and then started to feel pain all over his body as L.u.s.t turned over every part of him. She was doing it in the most delicate way possible, but this process was much more invasive than what the other great demons did.


    He would soon pass out from the pain, but he made no sounds while holding on, making L.u.s.t impressed. She wanted him to pass out for her toplete the process without any problems, but as he was holding on, she had to think of something.


    So L.u.s.t took Lucien¡¯s mind to dreand where they could talk while she was still studying his entire body. But as a side effect of the fog that L.u.s.tunched to ease the pain, his mind bes confused.


    A short time has passed physically. But L.u.s.t yed several jokes and games with Lucien on his mind for several hours. She had not yet shown her face because she had not yet allowed him as a host.


    After reading all his memories, she can¡¯t help but be happy. She saw that Lucien always trained so hard even though he is not very strong. And he did everything to avenge the mother who now he discovered that is alive.


    L.u.s.t always had hosts who thought a lot about power and pleasure. But everyone went very wrong, so she thought it is good to try someone with different goals.


    And Lucien would be perfect for that. He would do anything for his mother, so L.u.s.t thought about using that will to make him follow all of her orders. So they could ovee the problems that her peculiarities would bring.


    Of course, she would like him to be stronger, but that would not be a problem as she is one of the great demons with the greatest potential for power.


    If his high willpower and his determination to rescue his mother be enough for him to stand firm, they would have a high chance of bing very powerful together.


    That and the fact that he¡¯s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot made L.u.s.t decide to ept himpletely.


    Lucien¡¯s mind became very tired from the whole process and the dreams that L.u.s.t made him have. Then she let him sleep in peace for a time while he rested his head on herp.


    After a few hours, Lucien started showing signs that he was waking up. His mind was still very confused. Before opening his eyes, he started to smell something good. It actually smelled wonderful, and he was getting intoxicated.


    He felt that he was lying on a fluffy pillow and reached out to feel that soft texture. But then he felt something like soft skin and understood that it is someone.


    He was still dizzy, so he wanted to sleep more in that softp that he didn¡¯t think much of whose it was. Then he hugged the person¡¯s waist and snuggled his head close so that he could smell that wonderful fragrance better.


    "My mom also smelled good... It would be so nice if it could be her here..."


    L.u.s.t felt good when Lucien grabbed her waist, but when he spoke kindly about his mother, she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. She used so much fog, which made him look drugged. She tried to wake him up with pats and kind words.


    "It¡¯s time to wake up... You have to make a contract with me so that we can someday rescue your mother."


    But Lucien just snuggled closer and sniffed her body. L.u.s.t was enjoying this different treatment.


    All men always saw her as a s.e.x.u.a.l target. But Lucien just wanted to be on herp and smell her.


    She actually liked many kinds of desires and was frustrated with men always wanting to just f.u.c.k for a few minutes before they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So she found it pleasant to just be together like that for a long time.


    But she still really wanted to have s.e.x with him. These affectionate actions are like forey that would only make the whole thing hotter.


    After almost an hour, she stopped just patting and started kissing his ear. She was already wet just from the way Lucien continued to sniff her belly.


    But they had a long journey ahead, and L.u.s.t wanted to make the contract quick to bind them to each other. Then they could be doing naughty things all the time.


    As Lucien was still in a drugged state, L.u.s.t had to do something harder. She reached out to his groin and grabbed his c.o.c.k. She can¡¯t help but be surprised by the size. It was big, even without being fully awake.


    "WOW! You will give me a lot of fun with this huge piece..."


    Even Lucien being dizzy, he couldn¡¯t help but react with such a great stimulus. He held L.u.s.t¡¯s small hand as he hurriedly stood up.


    When he opened his eyes to see who is the hand¡¯s owner, he was stunned. What he saw was the most beautiful woman he could ever imagine.


    He stared at that blond angel without knowing what to say or think. Then her smile grew bigger and more radiant. She is so s.e.xy that she didn¡¯t look like an angel but a demoness.


    "Yes... a great demon... L.u.s.t?"


    Even though she expected such a reaction, L.u.s.t was still proud to be able to make such a substantial impact on Lucien. When he spoke her name, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She really liked how Lucien said her name. She is L.u.s.t after all and wanted everyone to desire her. Someone as handsome and cold as Lucien was like a drug that L.u.s.t wanted to consume entirely.


    "Who else could I be?"


    L.u.s.t spoke seductively, making Lucien blush a little. He always avoided contact with other people besides his mother and did not know how to deal with this charming woman.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect a magnificent great demon like you."


    L.u.s.t started tough because she found Lucien¡¯s respectful behavior hrious. He hadn¡¯t even realized he was still holding her hand tightly.


    "You don¡¯t have to act like that to me. I am the great demon of L.u.s.t, not Pride."


    Even after L.u.s.t told him to act more normally, Lucien was still very nervous. L.u.s.t was the best chance to he bes strong and saves his mother, so he didn¡¯t want to offend her. He realized he was still holding her hand and released it quickly as he tried to act more naturally.


    "Were the dreams real? I mean, we were on my mind but acting on our own?"


    Now that Lucien was starting to calm down, he also began to remember everything. First, he entered the room, and after losing consciousness due to the pain, he started having strange dreams where L.u.s.t talked to him without appearingpletely.


    He continued to stare at L.u.s.t because she was beautiful in a way that he couldn¡¯t even breathe adequately close to her. She had a thin and very delicate body, but with b.r.e.a.s.ts that lookedrge even behind the white dress that she was wearing.


    Lucien was sure that he felt that b.r.e.a.s.ts n.a.k.e.d on his back in one of his dreams, but now he didn¡¯t know what it would be like to touch the real ones. L.u.s.t was enjoying that look of appreciation and can¡¯t help butment.


    "Do you want to know what about the dreams? About those b.r.e.a.s.ts that you keep staring at?"


    Lucien made a worried expression like a child caught while doing something wrong. But before he could apologize, L.u.s.t kept talking.


    "You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of looking at them. After all, they will only be yours after we make the contract."


    Lucien swallowed a good amount of saliva involuntarily while L.u.s.t continued to smile proudly. Heposed himself and tried to ward off strange thoughts while focusing on the contract that is his primary goal.


    "So, you agree to make the contract with me?"


    L.u.s.t did not answer but walked towards him. She stood in front of him, and the difference between their height was visible as it is almost ten centimeters.


    Then to Lucien¡¯s surprise, she stood on tiptoe and gave him a big wet kiss on his mouth.

 Chapter 5 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 2)*

    <h4>Chapter 5 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 2)*</h4>


    "It was so good."


    "So f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn good!"


    Like nothing he had ever tasted before.


    Lucien could not contain his m.o.a.ns, and L.u.s.t had not held anything since begin.


    "Mmm...mm...mmmmmmm..."


    He hugged her waist tightly as he followed the lead of her expert tongue.


    That was Lucien¡¯s first kiss. He wanted to do his best. He is not in love with L.u.s.t, even though he saw her as the most charming woman in the world.


    Lucien always regretted not being able to do anything to save his mother, and now that he knew she was still alive, he couldn¡¯t waste any time and had to be strong to rescue her.


    And L.u.s.t was the best way. Actually, the only one he had. So he would have to follow her lead. He would do anything to save his mother, so giving his body and soul is not a problem.


    Lucien¡¯s mind was full of thoughts, but it had only been a few seconds. He was trying hard to show interest in her because he knew it would be like that with The L.u.s.t.


    He had already epted that he would have to be entirely hers to make them both strong. A contract with a great demon is something that would bind them until death. So he wouldn¡¯t hold back now.


    L.u.s.t felt Lucien hugging her tight and trying to subdue her tongue. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at him acting so spontaneously.


    She read all of his memories and knew that the boy is totally uninterested in women. Even though he lived in this fortress in the mountains, there were still beautiful servants who tried something with him. And even sisters...


    He never did or thought of anything like that, but now he was trying to overpower her. L.u.s.t could only believe that her charm was increasing a lot in recent years.


    She liked that very much, but she wouldn¡¯t be L.u.s.t if she let the v.i.r.g.i.n take advantage of her. She struggled against his tongue while using one hand to reach inside his underwear and caress his d.i.c.k directly.


    Lucien, who was already feeling great pleasure from that wet kiss, felt even better and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth while m.o.a.ning loudly.


    When he stopped kissing and stepped his mouth back, L.u.s.t attacked quickly and bit his tongue.


    "Aaaahhhhh...Mmmmm..."


    Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that his c.o.c.k was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard as rock in L.u.s.t¡¯s hand.


    He tried to hug her again, but she stepped back, avoiding him. He was perplexed, but she didn¡¯t lose her naughty smile and exined her point.


    "Do you want to eat me on the cold floor?"


    Lucien was taken aback by L.u.s.t¡¯s words. He knew they were going to have s.e.x at some point, but he thought she was just teasing him now.


    "And about the contract?"


    L.u.s.t was a little disappointed. She thought he waspletely crazy about her body, but he still showed many signs of rationality. She kept her sensual smile and seductive tone.


    "Every great demon has their own way of making the contract. In my case, is it not obvious how it will be?"


    He thought it made a lot of sense for every great demon to do this differently, but about L.u.s.t¡¯s case, he still wanted to confirm.


    "You mean..."


    L.u.s.t saw a little hesitation in Lucien¡¯s eyes and bes a little more concerned.


    "Yes... you need to f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y. Do you not want it?"


    Lucien was once again surprised at how fast the thing is progressing.


    But L.u.s.t is his destiny, and he couldn¡¯t go back. He strengthened his resolve with thoughts of his sweet mother as he walked towards L.u.s.t, trying his best to make a seductive smile.


    He saw a little concern in L.u.s.t¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t want her to think that he didn¡¯t desire her. So he had to make up for that mistake by being bolder.


    Lucien walked towards L.u.s.t and started the kiss this time. He didn¡¯t stop in the kiss but also lifted her legs from behind and put them on around his waist while supporting her by the ass.


    He stopped the kiss to talk, and a string of bright saliva still connected their mouths. L.u.s.t was loving it all so much and was wetting Lucien¡¯s waist with her vast amount of love juices.


    "Do you think anyone could not desire the Great L.u.s.t?"


    "I wanted you only for me at the first moment I heard your voice before I even see your divine body. Or it would be better to say diabolical beauty, which made me crazy."


    L.u.s.t wanted to act dominantly and seductively by saying something or justughing. Still, her body acted alone, and before she could think of anything, she was already kissing Lucien again.


    This time L.u.s.t was kissing him even more wildly. She held his head with both hands and seemed to be trying to devour his tongue in a mess that mixed their saliva in a way that could only be described as extremely l.u.s.tful.


    After kissing for as long as Lucien can hold his breath, L.u.s.t stopped the kiss and looked at him with her eyes sparkling by excitement.


    "If you want me only for you, just be mine. You don¡¯t have to be only mine because it wouldn¡¯t make us strong, but you can never forget that I will be the most important to you."


    "You will serve me, warm my bed, and fight for me until you die. Alright like that?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that no one would be more important than his mother. But it wasn¡¯t time to think about her if he didn¡¯t have the strength enough to rescue her yet.


    He needed L.u.s.t, and everything she asked in return was very reasonable. A contract with a great demon is something that people would kill for, so he knew it wasn¡¯t right to refuse anything she asked for.


    "So, I will serve you until my death! Mydy, L.u.s.t."


    That was all L.u.s.t wanted to hear, and she wasted no time before eating the string of saliva until connecting their mouth and continued kissing wildly.


    She really liked to kiss in this position because Lucien had his hands busy supporting her, so she could do whatever she wanted with his head. The stimtion in her ass was an extra that she also loved.


    Lucien was enjoying it too. He wanted to think that it is only for her, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he was really enjoying that delicious mouth and that wonderful ass.


    After some minutes, stopping just to breathe, Lucien thought about going somewhere else, still holding L.u.s.t, who was clinging to him in a very seductive way.


    "Let¡¯s go to my room."


    L.u.s.t had already wet Lucien¡¯s clothes with her love juices, so she was more than ready to move on to the next stage and couldn¡¯t be more looking forward to it. She responded with a nod and an "mm" sound while Lucien left the room.


    That temple was built to summon the great demons and perform the contract ritual. So the people who knew the ce the most are the chosen ones who would make this contract.


    Lucien and his sisters knew each part of the temple, and since the others were all in the main hall, it was not difficult for him to sneak out through the back door.


    It was really a funny scene. Lucien was running furtively through the narrow stone streets of the fortress with a beautiful woman on his back.


    L.u.s.t felt like a young lover sneaking from her parents with her boyfriend. She found Lucien¡¯s back very pleasant and felt that there were few ces she would feel morefortable.


    Lucien would always be ready to carry her like this because at no time did he take his hands off that big soft ass.


    The tour did not take long, and soon they arrived at a block of small stone houses. It was a very simple ce and not unlike the rest of the fortress except for having a few jars with a beautiful yellow flower that smelled very good.


    Lucien entered through the door of the small house and went quickly towards the bedroom. The room is very simple as the rest of the house and only had two furniture and a single bed that didn¡¯t look veryfortable.


    Nobody would think that the chosen ones, children of the great Evil King, live like that. But Evil King himself did not want his children to be spoiled and only focused on training hard to fight the great war.


    L.u.s.t felt Lucien¡¯s hesitation when he entered the room, but he quickly cleared up the situation to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "My bed is small and not veryfortable..."


    L.u.s.t was happy that he showed such consideration for her, but her body no longer cared if they did it even on the floor, which would not keep cold with the fire burning into her.


    "Just f.u.c.k me hard right now because I can¡¯t wait any longer!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice about throwing L.u.s.t on the small bed and tearing off his shirt. He was also very anxious and ended up tearing his clothes while trying to remove it.


    L.u.s.t was enjoying the beautiful show that was Lucien fumbling. She was just wearing a simple white dress that is the only outfit she was able to materialize because she didn¡¯t have much mana left.


    It only took Lucien a few seconds to rip off all of his clothes, but L.u.s.t was very impatient and started to touch herself while m.o.a.ning by excitement and anticipation.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t know why she is in such an out of control state. She had already made many contacts over the years and is, as expected, very experienced in s.e.x.u.a.l matters.


    But now she couldn¡¯t stop touching herself, wondering how good it would be to have Lucien destroying her wet naughty p.u.s.s.y.


    She thought that maybe it was because he is the most attractive of all the men she saw or the fact that he didn¡¯t s.u.mb and attack her madly like the other hosts.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his mother. He felt guilty for wanting L.u.s.t so much not only to be strong but also because his body was so attracted to hers.


    He had never felt like that before, but he knew it is the passion that he read in many books. This crazy passion was clouding his senses, and he had a hard time even doing something simple, like taking off his clothes.


    He couldn¡¯t help blushing when he got n.a.k.e.d, and his c.o.c.k pointed stiffly upwards, showing that it is more than ready to work hard.


    Drool dripped from L.u.s.t¡¯s mouth as she looked at that big piece and couldn¡¯t help wondering if it is the legendary "great dragon."


    Lucien and L.u.s.t stared at each other without saying anything because their looks made their thoughts clear.


    "I want to f.u.c.k you so hard until I can¡¯t move any more!"


    "Come and eat me entirely!"


    Then he jumped on the bed and started kissing L.u.s.t madly. She took his hands to her dress, and together they removed the only piece of clothing she wore.


    Lucien let the desire control his body and didn¡¯t care about anything other than L.u.s.t.


    L.u.s.t was not much different, and she just started channeling a silent enchant to make the contract while Lucien kissed her neck and vicle area.


    He was kissing all her beautiful and fragrant body until he reached those more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts. He couldn¡¯t help butment on how much he liked those big b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn s.e.xy!"


    L.u.s.t pulled Lucien¡¯s head towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and he started to suck it like a hungry baby while she m.o.a.ned loudly by the wonderful feeling.


    "These b.r.e.a.s.ts will be only for you from now on, so take good care of them!"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t agree more with L.u.s.t¡¯s words. As he could not answer with words, he attempted to suck one of the b.r.e.a.s.ts lovingly while massaging the other with his hand.


    So far, everything was so incredible and pleasurable that Lucien couldn¡¯t think of anything but L.u.s.t¡¯s body. But he was still in forey and still had to give affection to the most private part of her.


    He can¡¯t help thinking.


    "What will it taste like?"

 Chapter 6 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 3)*

    <h4>Chapter 6 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 3)*</h4>


    "Mmm..."


    The excitement was so stimting that it made him breathe heavily.


    "Aaahh...mmm..."


    That heavy breath tickled L.u.s.t¡¯s belly. She really likes that feeling.


    Lucien moved his head slowly down her body, never missing to kiss each part. He gave her navel a wetter big kiss before proceeding to the part he most craved for.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s legs were trembling and squirming with pleasure and eagerness. She never wanted a man between her legs as much as now. It was always the men who desired her, but now she found herself desiring so much for him.


    The smell of L.u.s.t¡¯s body got better and better, and Lucien couldn¡¯t stop sniffing her like an excited dog. Every kiss he gave left a pleasant taste in his mouth.


    He had already given enough affection to that s.e.xy little belly, so he got prepared for the main course.


    "Let me feel your best taste."


    L.u.s.t gave him a charming smile and slowly spread her legs to present a view of the heavens, or rather, of hell.


    "She¡¯s totally yours."


    Even though it was the first time Lucien had seen a p.u.s.s.y, he still knew that other women shouldn¡¯t be so incredible.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s v.a.g.i.n.a is small and delicate, with few blond hairs that seemed to shine. It has tiny pink lips so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn charming.


    Even some centimeters away, Lucien could already feel that intoxicating smell that seemed to be all the good things in the world together in one fragrance.


    Both Lucien¡¯s heads were throbbing with excitement.


    He down his mouth toward heaven while he thought about how to do it pleasurable for L.u.s.t. He is, after all, an inexperienced v.i.r.g.i.n and didn¡¯t quite know how to act well.


    L.u.s.t could say many things to teach Lucien what to do. She knew he is inexperienced, but she was really enjoying watching him try so hard to please her.


    And she couldn¡¯t deny that he was doing a trophy-worthy job. Even though he is a v.i.r.g.i.n, he was making her more excited and wetter. If he continued like that, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he bes the man who gave her the most pleasure ever.


    As L.u.s.t, she could only be happy choosing such a promising host. As she eagerly waits for some attention on her pink, she saw an animated smile on Lucien¡¯s face.


    Even though they imagined a lot of things, the actions were still done very quickly. Lucien held L.u.s.t¡¯s legs wide open and kissed that beautiful flower.


    He closed his eyes to focus his senses on feel the taste. And he didn¡¯t regret it because it was damn good.


    He could only describe it as sour, sweet, salty, bitter ... It was so good that it couldn¡¯tpare to anything. He just loved it so much.


    Until now, Lucien thought that the smell of L.u.s.t¡¯s body or her sweet saliva was the best drug. But now he is sure that nothing he could even imagine can be more addictive than the taste of her p.u.s.s.y.


    He started with a few light kisses on the lips and v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair, but soon, it was not enough for his great hunger for more L.u.s.t.


    Then he gently opened those pink lips and sucked her inner juices while moving his tongue, exploring every part of that honey pot.


    The more he drank that divine liquid, the more she produced more. L.u.s.t was so horny that her p.u.s.s.y kept making love juices to feed the hungry Lucien. She couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n while saying naughty things in a very e.r.o.t.i.c tone.


    "Mmm..."


    "Right there!"


    "Aahhh!"


    "Damnn goooodddd"


    The slurping sound filled the small room along with L.u.s.t¡¯s m.o.a.ns. She was sure she had never received such good oral s.e.x before.


    Her p.u.s.s.y would not stop producing love juices, but Lucien dranks it all, not letting her .u.mting a significant amount for a squirting. She wasn¡¯t sure if at any point after his tongue came in, she wasn¡¯t having an orgasm.


    Lucien was licking every outside and inside that lovely pink. He left no parts out and also paid close attention to that beautiful red cherry, which seemed to tremble with joy.


    He also didn¡¯t stop giving L.u.s.tpliments while taking a few seconds to breathe.


    "I love your whole body... I want to eat you entirely and drink all the juice thates out of your p.u.s.s.y!"


    L.u.s.t held his head in both hands and pushed him back into her p.u.s.s.y, begging for more.


    He answered to her desire sucking as hard as he could them making L.u.s.t arch her body in a strange position as she m.o.a.ned loudly and shivered, feeling a great orgasming.


    "Keep s-soooo... I aming!!!"


    Lucien wanted to do the best he could and continued to make his tongue dance inside L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y while using one hand to massage one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He was just using his creativity and instincts, which were more than enough to leave L.u.s.t in the clouds.


    She squirted so much love juices, which Lucien made a point of drinking it all. After having such great orgasm, L.u.s.t, who was not at her strongest moment, gotpletely tired.


    Lucien saw her having hard breathing, but he couldn¡¯t help himself and held her head in both hands.


    "Is the great L.u.s.t so easy to finish like that?"


    He didn¡¯t wait for her answer and attacked her mouth wildly. This time he added to the mess the taste of her love juices, making the wet and sloppy kiss even better.


    Lucien was on top of L.u.s.t, kissing her madly while she hugged his back tightly. But then she pushed him aside and mounted just above his pelvis. She looked at him with a smile that seemed a little forced.


    "You are doing it very well. If I hadn¡¯t read all of your memories, I would never believe that you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Lucien felt a bit of mockery in L.u.s.t¡¯s voice and thought something was wrong. He raised his arm and tried to caress her face, but she stopped his hand.


    "I¡¯m just following my instincts. My body acts by the great attraction it has for you."


    L.u.s.t smiled mischievously as she slowly bent down and kissed his face while saying words that surprised Lucien.


    "You are not a good liar. At least not for me."


    Lucien wanted to ask why this now. But L.u.s.t put a finger in his mouth while making "Shhh" sounds and continued to make her point clear.


    "Your willingness to bes strong and save your mother is admirable..."


    "You are making a great effort to give me pleasure, and even if you are attracted to me, I can still see that most of you only think about her and the power to get her back."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t imagine how she came to that conclusion, but he also couldn¡¯t deny that it is true. He was very attracted to L.u.s.t, but his primary motivation here was still the power to save his mother.


    But then he thought it wasn¡¯t fair enough for L.u.s.t. They are making a contract that would bind them until death. Still, he was thinking of another woman while with her. He tried to get closer and kiss her but was stopped again.


    "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t like things like that. You can keep your goals as long as you serve me properly."


    "I just want to make it clear that you don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re in love with me. I don¡¯t need that performance."


    L.u.s.t spoke her thoughts directly and looked seriously at Lucien while waiting for some reaction from him.


    Lucien¡¯s already confused mind became an even bigger mess. He understood everything she said, and a part of him just wanted to nod and continue to serve her, but another part of him couldn¡¯t help thinking...


    "If we¡¯re going to be partners for life, we shouldn¡¯t just use each other but work together."


    Lucien would always love his mother more, but he was also willing to like this charming woman, which his body wanted so much. He put his thoughts in order and attacked L.u.s.t giving no chance for her to retreat.


    She tried to avoid his mouth, but he was swift and kissed her even more intensely than before.


    He not only kissed but touched her whole body with his hands excitedly. After squeezing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he rested his hand on that cheerful ass and looked at her with a lovely smile.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you would be totally mine? I mean it when I say that I want you entirely."


    L.u.s.t tried to answer, but he acted like she did before but didn¡¯t use a finger but kissed her again. When he stopped, she was silent with an anxious expression, and he continued to make his point clear.


    "I really want to be strong to save my mom, but I don¡¯t do it just for the power. I don¡¯t quite understand my feelings yet, but I¡¯m sure if I can love someone other than my mom, it could be you."


    "Of course, if you allow me."


    L.u.s.t was surprised, much more than Lucien. She was sure he would act coolly as in the memories she read in his mind, but was he really saying he wanted to try to love her?


    L.u.s.t¡¯s hosts were always madly in love with her. So she thought that Lucien would be a very different try because she only saw cold and solitude in his memories.


    The mother who disappeared when he was very young, is the only person he has ever liked. But now she could see kindness and affection in the lovely look he gave her.


    And it scared her. L.u.s.t was not used to not being in control of the situation, and when he acted in ways that she did not expect, it was very impactful to her.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t know how things would be, but she was looking forward to it. Now was not the right time for this type of conversation, but she did not regret it because Lucien¡¯s reaction was very satisfying for her.


    So she took the initiative this time and started giving him short kisses. It was like she was giving him tap kisses while he smiled without moving his lips too much.


    "So let¡¯s stop this depressing conversation, and I¡¯ll let you show me how much you can love me."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t agree more and started kissing L.u.s.t while squeezing her ass. As she was mounted on him, the movement made his d.i.c.k always rubbing her p.u.s.s.y, giving both of them a lot of pleasure.


    "Aahh..."


    "Mm..."


    They were both tired of forey, and L.u.s.t begged him toplete the contract ritual now.


    "I used up almost all my remaining mana to prepare the enchantment, so this is the time for you to make your move."


    Before Lucien could ask for more information, the region below L.u.s.t¡¯s navel began to shine with purple light.


    She ran her finger over her belly and went down until to touch her p.u.s.s.y while giving him a naughty look.


    "Before youe entirely into, I have onest thing to say..."


    "You will no longer be able to have children after making the contract with me."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that it surprised him. But not only was his mother waiting for him, but now there is L.u.s.t in his life as well. So that is a side effect that he would have to ept.


    "That is not a good thing, but it will not stop me from being with you and rescue my mother."


    L.u.s.t was once again delighted with Lucien¡¯s answer. She ran her hand over his d.i.c.k, which since the beginning, had not stopped standing erect and hard, so she prepared to take the whole thing inside her.


    Lucien liked the position they were as he is very inexperienced, and it would be better for L.u.s.t to move first and do whatever she wanted while riding him. And of course, he would enjoy it as much as her.


    She put both hands on his chest and lifted that beautiful ass. Then she moved slowly until her pink be aligned with his c.o.c.k.


    When Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k felt L.u.s.t¡¯s soft p.u.s.s.y, he felt incredible pleasure, and the time seemed to slow as he waited for her toe down and connect them.


    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien only to see an excited look that was the same as hers. So she wasted no time and went down hard, taking his entire c.o.c.k to the deepest parts of her p.u.s.s.y.


    Both screamed in great pleasure and ecstasy at the same time.


    "OHHHHH F.U.C.K!"

 Chapter 7 - Harder *

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Harder *</h4>


    The purple light that came from the union of Lucien and L.u.s.t illuminated the room.


    And it quickly began to fade as some symbols started to appear on the skin of Lucien¡¯s pelvic area.


    The symbols looked like tribal tattoos and had a dark purple hue. It was actually quite stylish, but Lucien didn¡¯t care about it, but the fact that these symbols are proof of the contract between him and L.u.s.t.


    Of course, he would think about the symbolster because now he only had pleasure in his mind while his c.o.c.k meets the inside of L.u.s.t¡¯s wet p.u.s.s.y.


    Everything he thought about pleasure while ying with L.u.s.t before was overwhelmed by the hot sensation and the tightness that L.u.s.t¡¯s pink is giving to his d.i.c.k now.


    The only thing he could think is that her p.u.s.s.y was made particrly for his d.i.c.k. It was like he was iplete all his life, and when he prated her, found his missing half.


    Now it would be challenging to think about pulling his d.i.c.k out and leave that heavenly feeling.


    L.u.s.t felt the same way. She thought Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was made just for her andplete her p.u.s.s.y as perfectly as any other could. She, the great demon of L.u.s.t, could only think of one d.i.c.k now and would hardly think of another any more.


    It had only been a few seconds since they were connected, but both are still m.o.a.ning because even without making any movement, the pleasure they felt is astounding.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was squeezing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k willingly excitedly. She was still riding him with hands resting on his chest while both were trembling by great pleasure.


    Part of the great pleasure was a side effect of the contract ritual, but most of it is by the highpatibility between Lucien and L.u.s.t. Their bodies are absurdlyplete to each other.


    Lucien could not deal with such much pleasure, so he said the inevitable.


    "I¡¯ming!"


    L.u.s.t was having the same problem. Even if she is "L.u.s.t," such a tremendous amount of pleasure was new even for her.


    "Damn... I¡¯ming too!"


    Lucien¡¯s body acted involuntarily, and he lifted the pelvic area by also lifting L.u.s.t while pushing his c.o.c.k as deep as he could into her p.u.s.s.y.


    She lowered her upper body, hugging him tightly as they started kissing while they both had their first orgasm together.


    Lucien c.u.mmed a lot in L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, which devoured all it willingly. He felt not only the pleasure ofing but also the pleasure of L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y suck his c.o.c.k very vigorously.


    They kept kissing for a few minutes while still connected, getting the most of that incredible orgasm. Then Lucien stopped kissing and looked affectionately at L.u.s.t as he spoke in a timid manner.


    "It was the best I¡¯ve ever done in my life... But I thought it wouldst longer..."


    L.u.s.t first looked seriously at the confused Lucien, making him anxious. But she couldn¡¯t take it long and startedughing.


    "Hahahaha... Idiot!!!"


    "It was good to be quick toplete the contract promptly, but that is far from over."


    Lucien was more confused. As he didn¡¯t have a lot of experience in rtionsh.i.p.s and neither did his sisters, he had a lot of mistaken thoughts, but L.u.s.t cleared things up quickly.


    "Your d.i.c.k is still hard, right? I can feel it hitting deep inside me, and while it is so hard like that, we are going to have so much fun!"


    Lucien understood more and more about s.e.x with L.u.s.t and found the idea very good because his hard d.i.c.k wanted to y much more inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    "I will love it!"


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butugh excitedly. Then she turned their body quickly without letting Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k out of her, changing their position.


    Now he was on top of her while she wrapped her legs around his back. She gave him the most seductive look she could while speaking words that made his c.o.c.k twitch by excitement.


    "So f.u.c.k me as hard as you can!"


    Lucien wasted no time and started pushing his body against hers making his c.o.c.k explore every part of that beautiful wet pink p.u.s.s.y, which he was already addicted to.


    He found that position very good because it allowed him to push as much as he wanted and at several different speeds.


    L.u.s.t used her legs to pull her body against him by making movements together. So he gave her many thrusts leaving her p.u.s.s.y a happy mess.


    This time they managed to hold on for longer, but it still didn¡¯t take so long time to Lucien c.u.mmed again in L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, which never tired of devouring it all still begging for more.


    Lucien did as before, and during the orgasm, he started kissing L.u.s.t. This time not in the mouth but in her big beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which bes very happy by receiving such attention.


    As he pushed his c.o.c.k deep inside, she pulled him hard against her and sucked all the c.u.m with a big smile on her face and eyes shiningsciviously.


    Lucien gave a great sigh of pleasure as he faced that wonderful woman who seemed to look more and more beautiful the more he looked at her.


    "You are so beautiful... I want to look at you all the time... "


    "I also want to smell you... enjoy the delicious taste of your mouth..."


    "I want to suck your beautiful tits... and I want to touch your soft ass..."


    "I DON¡¯T WANT TO STOP F.U.C.K.I.N.G YOU!"


    L.u.s.t heard everything that Lucien spoke intensely and can¡¯t help but smile while blushing a little. She didn¡¯t want to use words to describe how she felt, so she tried actions.


    She turned their bodies once again, changing positions. But this time, she got off his d.i.c.k, and when he fell lying on the bed, she sat on his knees while giving him a naughty look.


    "Let me clean you up so you can f.u.c.k more and more..."


    Lucien already had an idea of ??what she was going to do because he had already done it to her. But he was not prepared to experience another new kind of pleasure so good.


    He loudly groaned when he felt her mouth sucking his c.o.c.k in such a vigorous way. She was not at all delicate and took the whole thing deep into her throat.


    "Ohhh... Ahhhhh..."


    L.u.s.t thought about going slow at first to surprise himter, but when she tasted his d.i.c.k, she couldn¡¯t help but take it all and suck it like the most delicious thing in the world.


    The sounds of slurp filled the room again as L.u.s.t gave Lucien an insanely fantastic blowjob.


    At first, he had his hands on the bed, but the more she sucked, the more pleasure he felt, so he started to lose control of his arms and held L.u.s.t¡¯s head while pushing his c.o.c.k even deeper into her throat.


    L.u.s.t found the action damned hot and was fine by epting that he thrust his c.o.c.k in her mouth even harder and harder, but then she thought of something and pushed him back quickly.


    "I don¡¯t have enough mana to keep my physical form for much longer, so I want your c.o.c.k inside my p.u.s.s.y again, now!"


    "When we get stronger, I will suck your c.o.c.k as much as you want and drink all your c.u.m."


    L.u.s.t always spoke seductively and made graceful gestures, which made Lucien more and more crazy. He couldn¡¯t refuse anything to her, even more, if it is about f.u.c.k.i.n.g that p.u.s.s.y, which his d.i.c.k already missed a lot.


    When he was pushed on the bed by her, Lucien had an idea and acted quickly by taking L.u.s.t andying her on the small bed.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t resist and let him do whatever he wanted with her. Then he lifted her legs tightly together, making her stand at an angle where he could see her p.u.s.s.y and ass while keeping her legs raised vertically.


    Lucien was trying to use all the creativity he had to f.u.c.k her over and over. He stood with his knees slightly bent while holding her legs and started pushing his d.i.c.k in her pink.


    As he was holding her legs tightly together, the grip his d.i.c.k received on her p.u.s.s.y was even tighter than before, which gave them both more pleasure.


    L.u.s.t was very fond of Lucien¡¯s effort to think of other positions for them to have s.e.x. She was, after all, L.u.s.t, and always wanted to make the most of everything about s.e.x.u.a.lity things.


    Pleasure only made her more powerful, and now it would be like that with Lucien too.


    This time Lucien held on for almost twenty minutes beforeing, surprising L.u.s.t, who was happy that he is very resistant.


    She was not proud ofing more than three times. She could only me her p.u.s.s.y for loving his c.o.c.k so much.


    As they both enjoyed the orgasm together, she realized that he was looking at her ass a lot. She knew which position would put the most emphasis on her ass and wasted no time.


    Lucien was surprised when L.u.s.t rolled on the bed and turned on all fours in the opposite direction from him. He tried to understand what her intention was but then...


    L.u.s.t raised her butt keeping her legs close together still on all fours, then looked back with a seductive look and used a hand to move one of her buttocks showing its fantastic wet content.


    "Do you like it?"


    That caused an earthquake to strike Lucien¡¯s mind. That view made his c.o.c.k harder than ever, and he couldn¡¯t help but drool a little.


    "I LOVE IT!!!"


    Then he climbed on the bed and started to touch her cheerful ass. He held both buttocks with his hands and opened just to see her p.u.s.s.y dripping love juices eagerly.


    He also saw a lovely pink button that caught his attention. Then he started to lick that p.u.s.s.y, which he loved so much, but he also licked the pink button, which tasted different but nothing bad, so he can¡¯t help but love it too.


    L.u.s.t was delighted and couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes when he licked her back door. She was loving it all but felt that her time of physical body was almost over, and she begged Lucien what she wanted so much.


    "Put it inside!"


    "Please push hard your big d.i.c.k in my naughty p.u.s.s.y!"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that request, and his c.o.c.k wouldn¡¯t let him deny it. Then he got on his knees behind her and pushed his c.o.c.k hard deep into her p.u.s.s.y, making L.u.s.t scream in pleasure.


    "Aaaahhh..."


    "Yeeeeesssss..."


    "Just like that..."


    L.u.s.t was lost in pleasure, and Lucien was no different. He was enjoying the feeling of hitting her soft ass. Each thrust made a sound he loved and a wave of force that made her ass tremble to the delight of his eyes.


    He was pushing very hard, but L.u.s.t was still moving her ass against him while squeezing his d.i.c.k in a way he loved very much. She m.o.a.ned louder and louder and started to beg him to go harder.


    "Harder!"


    "Push it deeper!!"


    "HARDER AND DEEPER PLEASEEEE!!!"


    L.u.s.t begged, and Lucien pushed harder and harder. The small bed was shaking a lot and making several creack noises, but they continued in an increasingly wild way.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to hear a loud creack noise and the bed copse. They were so focused that they were easily thrown on the floor.


    To L.u.s.t¡¯s great happiness, Lucien didn¡¯t care about anything and stood up and pressed her back against the wall, leaving her in a position that could wrap her legs around his waist while he managed to prate her p.u.s.s.y while still standing.


    They said nothing but m.o.a.ns as Lucien continued to f.u.c.k her. While she hugged his head, she started to beg him to go harder again.


    And so he did it, harder and faster.


    But the wall also showed signs that it would have the same end as the small bed.


    They both heard the creack sounds again but had no control over their bodies, which just wanted each other more and more.


    Then the loudest creack noise came along with the loudest m.o.a.n they¡¯ve made so far.


    It was all swift, and while they both came together, they also fell with the wall.


    The dust raised in a mess. Then Lucien closed his eyes, still holding L.u.s.t.


    Then he breathed some dust and started coughing. He also heard L.u.s.t start to cough. But then someone else started coughing.


    Then someone else... and more one... and other...


    Lucien quickly understood what it meant, but he very much wished it were not true.


    But for his bad luck, it was all real. He opened his eyes just to see a super-angry face of his sister, Sophia.

 Chapter 8 - Sis?!

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Sis?!</h4>


    About one hour ago.


    Sophia walked from one side to the other in the great hall.


    Her anxiety was visible, making the Evil King very annoyed. He tried to argue with her again.


    "My daughter, you have to go to the inferior world with your great demon..."


    The Evil King took many years to be able to get in contact with the powerful great demons that came from a superior world.


    After exining to them about the war he was already losing by living in the part with fewer resources of the, they decided to take the chosen ones to a less dangerous world.


    So the chosen ones could create a solid bond with the great demons and bing strong enough to be able to fight against the enemy forces of the kingdom here in this middle world.


    Sending his children to an unknown world to fight is something that only Evil King could do. He thought of the kingdom before his children, and that n seemed perfect to him.


    His five daughters had already been going to some unknown world with their great demons, but one was still waiting for his useless son.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. This n took several years and most of the kingdom¡¯s resources. Now Sophia didn¡¯t want to go, and he couldn¡¯t just force her.


    She is part of the kingdom¡¯s hope, so even he needs to show some consideration for her. But he would not stop trying to convince her. Of course, in a respectful tone.


    "Please, my beloved daughter, you should not keep the great demon waiting."


    Sophia didn¡¯t care what her father said. Before, she always showed a lot of respect for the King, but after Sloth told some things about L.u.s.t, she couldn¡¯t think of anything except...


    "Why did it have to be like that? I spent several years trying to improve our rtionship for a demon bitch juste and take him so easily..."


    Sloth who was already inside Sophia could only roll her eyes, listening to those jealous murmurs. Even she, who was a great demon, didn¡¯t think that kind of rtionship between siblings is right.


    Maybe it was L.u.s.t¡¯s things. It would definitely be something she would like. But it was not something that Sloth had to do with. Who Sophia loved would not interfere in their rtionship.


    Sloth had already thought a lot and didn¡¯t want to care about that kind of thing. In fact, she just wanted to be quiet inside Sophia while she improved her healing skills.


    Sophia kept walking in circles in front of therge ornate door while she murmured things about someone taking what was rightfully hers.


    But she can¡¯t ignore everything her father said and had to answer when he started talking about the great demon.


    "She is not in a hurry. I don¡¯t think she even can be in a hurry..."


    Evil King had no way of continuing to argue when the great demon was willing to wait. He didn¡¯t understand why Sophia cared so much about Lucien.


    He began to think that it was usual for the elder sisters to want to protect a weak younger brother. While he was thinking things like that, time passed, and both he and Sophia became impatient.


    The ritual between a person and a great demon was essential, and the Evil King did not want anyone to get in its way. But even he was worried about Lucien now, and if anyone is better suited to go check it out, it would be Sophia.


    Sophia quickly went to check him just to discover that Lucien was no longer inside the temple. She knew there were other ways out, but she didn¡¯t think he could have run away, but that L.u.s.t forced him.


    She returned to inform the Evil King, who left with several servants to look for Lucien. They went to many ces, but there was no trace of him, even in the portal chamber. So he is still here, and they just had to look for more.


    After a while, Sophia had the idea of ??looking in the room where Lucien slept. Evil King did not think he would be there, as there was nothing special about the bedrooms.


    But they went looking for him there. And the scene they saw would never leave their mind.


    The wall in Lucien¡¯s bedroom just broke as he flew through it, holding a wonderful woman while they were both n.a.k.e.d and m.o.a.ning loudly.


    The servants¡¯ thoughts were things like why it couldn¡¯t be them in Lucien¡¯s ce, hugging that beautiful woman. They were also upset that Lucien was hugging the woman, preventing them from seeing any s.e.xy part of her body.


    Evil King¡¯s thought was how his useless son could have the most amazing woman he had ever seen or imagined. It didn¡¯t take him long to think it must be L.u.s.t, and he was almost drooling by envy.


    Sophia¡¯s thoughts were all about Lucien. First, she was very excited to see his broad back. He looked so beautiful and incredible, protecting L.u.s.t, and Sophia really wanted to be the woman in his arms.


    But then she thought about what they were doing and couldn¡¯t help but be angry. She tried to get closer to him for so many years and never made good progress, but now L.u.s.t barely arrived, and they had already done the action.


    She was angry at L.u.s.t for stealing the man who was supposed to be hers. She was already a girl in love who didn¡¯t care if they were blood siblings. She just felt that he couldn¡¯t be with anyone else but her.


    But then she thought he was just as guilty as L.u.s.t or even more because he didn¡¯t choose her, who was always by his side, but the great demon bitch.


    Even so, she wouldn¡¯t give up on her dream and prepared to fight everything and everyone to have the man she wanted that much.


    Everyone had these thoughts while the wall in Lucien¡¯s room was still falling. Dust flew everywhere, causing everyone to close their eyes as they coughed.


    But Sophia did not close her eyes. She walked through the dust towards Lucien, who had not stopped holding L.u.s.t.


    ______________________


    Lucien heard several people coughing and could think of nothing but to prevent anyone from seeing L.u.s.t¡¯s body.


    "Shit! What happened to me?!"


    He tried to get that thought out of his head, but a possessiveness for her grew more and more inside him. He hugged L.u.s.t¡¯s body tightly and tried to get up but saw Sophia¡¯s angry face.


    "Sis! Help me quickly! Give me any cloth or pieces of clothing."


    Sophia is a brilliant person and should have understood his intention. But a girl in love did not think very rationally.


    She wasted no time and gave him her cloak. It was an additional part of her outfit, and it wouldn¡¯t make much difference to her look, but it would help a lot Lucien who waspletely n.a.k.e.d now.


    But she couldn¡¯t help cursing when she saw him wrap the cloak around L.u.s.t¡¯s sensual body with all the kindness and affection he never gave her.


    "I¡¯m so stupid!!! Idiot Sophia! Idiot Sophia! Idiot Sophia..."


    Lucien paid no attention to his sister¡¯s strange murmurs and focused on taking L.u.s.t back to the bedroom to dress her uppletely.


    Now that he thought about it, he concluded that the white dress she wore before would not be enough to cover her entire body. He didn¡¯t realize that he was already overly protective and possessive about her.


    He looked for the only person who could help him in this situation.


    "Sis! Help me again, please! I need clothes for her. Better huge clothes that cover everything."


    Sophia did not believe what she was hearing. She just wanted this to be a nightmare. And she can¡¯t help thinking...


    "How so cover everything? It wouldn¡¯t be better for him to carry her inside his own clothes or keep her inside the closet so that no one could steal her from him."


    Sophia couldn¡¯t think straight with so much jealous clouding her mind. She even forgot that the great demons could materialize their clothes and stay in spirit form within the hosts.


    She turned and walked away without answering Lucien, who was very confused.


    "Why was she upset like that?"


    L.u.s.t, who was enjoying Lucien¡¯s embrace so lovingly, can¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    "You fool! Don¡¯t you even see?!"


    Lucien could only get more confused. He was always focused only on his mother. First to be with her, then to avenge her death and now to rescue her. He never had a good rtionship with anyone and couldn¡¯t understand Sophia¡¯s feelings.


    But things couldn¡¯t go on like this. L.u.s.t could only make them both strong if he conquers many women and did all l.u.s.tful stuff with them.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that f.u.c.k.i.n.g his sister would be an excellent thing not only for him but could strengthen her as well. That would be so naughty and l.u.s.tful that L.u.s.t was already wet just thinking about joining in the whole thing.


    Evil King saw when Sophia left while snorting and didn¡¯t know if he was happy or sad that she had a conflict with Lucien.


    He just wanted them both to make the contract with the great demons and go to some inferior world to start strengthening themselves.


    He started walking towards Lucien to ask how the contract went. But he stopped when he saw something scary.


    Even though the difference between the strength of his and his son was so huge, he couldn¡¯t help but fear the threatening look that Lucien gave him when he tried to get closer.


    It was the kind of look that one man gives another to warn them to stay away from his lover. And the Evil King, even though Lucien was the most useless of the chosen ones, still didn¡¯t want to have that kind of problem with him.


    He knew that mistreating him or beating him wouldn¡¯t make Lucien revolt, but about getting between him and his girl would be something entirely different.


    Then everyone left the ce to avoid problems with the current jealous Lucien.


    Lucien went back to the room that was now a mess and tried to find some clothes to cover L.u.s.t¡¯s body. But then she exined about being able to materialize clothes with her mana and about being invisible inside him.


    He couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes, thinking about how she could have helped him avoid going through that awkward situation.


    "So why were you wearing that tiny white dress?"


    L.u.s.t exined quickly because her mana was almost gone.


    "We great demons use a lot of mana toe up here and make a soul-bonding contract with you and your sisters. Now I hardly have any more mana, so I don¡¯t want to spend it unnecessarily."


    Lucien asked how she would get more mana just to see her roll her eyes again.


    "Each great demon has different ways to strengthen and renew their mana. In my case, isn¡¯t it obvious?"


    Lucien was not stupid and understood quickly. But he still wanted more details.


    "But we¡¯ve done it for so long... Aren¡¯t you supposed to have a lot of mana now?"


    L.u.s.t had already gone through this process with other hosts, and she had to be like a patient teacher. After all, Lucien was just a young human from an average world.


    "I spent a lot of mana making the contract. And no, we haven¡¯t done it for a long time. I am the great demon L.u.s.t, s.e.x will never be enough for me, and you will need to work harder so we have a chance."


    After talking more about subjects rted to great demons and the contract between them, Lucien concluded that it was time to go to the other world to begin his journey to strengthen himself. What L.u.s.t had already exined that it would inevitably be forming a vast harem.


    But before he went to the portal chamber, L.u.s.t said something that made him excited.


    "I have an idea to strengthen you before you go to the new world, and it will be a lot faster than having s.e.x with me for several days."


    He trusted a lot on L.u.s.t because they were connected by the soul so that she would not try anything bad against him. But when he heard the second part, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    "This will also strengthen your sister so you both will have an initial advantage."


    Lucien had already understood a part of how L.u.s.t¡¯s powers worked, so he took no longer to understand what her ns were, and he can¡¯t help asking...


    "Do you want me to do that with my sister?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 9 - Brother!?

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Brother!?</h4>


    "She is so beautiful..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was blind for so many years living next door such an amazing girl without giving her due credit.


    Even L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t me him for that.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have looked at her as a woman because siblings are not supposed to be s.e.x.u.a.lly attracted. So don¡¯t me yourself for that."


    Lucien thought so too before, but now...


    "Am I not going to try to f.u.c.k her right now? So what kind of brother will I be? If I still can be called brother..."


    L.u.s.t wanted Lucien to be bolder because it would be challenging to create a harem and became strong if he is modest. But she knew that the current situation was not so simple because it was his sister.


    "Believe me; if you don¡¯t f.u.c.k her, it will be much worse. She may even start to hate you someday."


    Even though L.u.s.t was now in spirit form inside Lucien, he still made a confused face because he knew she could see it.


    L.u.s.t saw it and knew he needed a few more words of motivation.


    "I read some memories of her, and Sloth can prove it. She was always madly in love with you."


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what to think when he heard that. He just looked at Sophia while she picked some flowers from a tree in one of the small gardens of the fortress.


    Sophia was 1.6 meters tall and had long red hair. It was a fiery red like Lucien, which was clearlye from their father, the Evil King.


    The light blue eyes were also something else they shared. But unlike Lucien, Sophia had slightly arched eyebrows that made her look very kind. She had a cute little nose that matched her delicate pink mouth.


    Whichever way everyone looked at her, they would always see a kind and adorable girl. She was the kind of calm and sweet girl who could sit in a square, and the birds wouldnd on herp.


    Right now, birds and butterflies flew around her animatedly, and the nature around her seemed to shine by joy just because of her presence.


    That is Sophia, and Lucien couldn¡¯t stop looking at her, wondering how such a nice girl would be in love with someone like him.


    If L.u.s.t heard his thoughts, she would undoubtedly say it is because he is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g handsome. But Sophia¡¯s feelings are not that superficial.


    After L.u.s.t exined that even in the lower worlds, there would be many dangers, Lucien was less against the idea of ??having s.e.x with his sister using L.u.s.t¡¯s powers to strengthen them.


    But after following her to the garden, he started to hesitate again and stared at her for about ten minutes.


    What L.u.s.t knew and didn¡¯t tell him was that Sloth had already warned Sophia about his presence, and she was just waiting for him to take the initiative.


    Lucien¡¯s mind was a mess with the thoughts of being a good brother or just f.u.c.k.i.n.g her to be stronger.


    But then he thought it would also be to strengthen her... he also had his mother waiting to be saved...


    These thoughts would lead to nothing, and L.u.s.t was growing more and more impatient.


    "Thinking will not help here. Just go and talk to her, and maybe you¡¯ll conclude together."


    "But know that even though she looks strong and confident, she is actually timid."


    Lucien heard the first sentence but then began to think about how to start the conversation and paid no attention to L.u.s.t¡¯s warning. He went towards Sophia while speaking loudly so as not to scare her.


    "Sis!"


    Sophia was very anxious, waiting for him to speak to her, and she no longer knew how to act without looking unusual. She thought of several ways on how to start the conversation with him.


    She could act upset and say she didn¡¯t want to see him but to forgive him before he left sadly.


    She could act as always lovingly and kindly as if nothing had happened.


    Or she could run and kiss him crazily, saying that he would be hers.


    But when she heard his voice affectionately calling her "Sis," she lost the words and started to stutter.


    "B-brotheeer, what-t d-do you want-t?"


    Lucien saw Sophia¡¯s nervousness and couldn¡¯t help but be nervous too. He wanted to say many things but thought that being direct was the best way to avoid further embarrassment.


    "Have s.e.x with me to make us stronger!"


    Sophia swallowed all the words and stutters she had and opened her eyes wide while making the same sound with her full open mouth.


    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee??!"


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment on Lucien¡¯s mind.


    "You are a born gant!"


    Lucien knew he had done shit this time. But he didn¡¯t think it would get so out of hand that Sophia would run away, still screaming "Heeee ..."


    As Sophia ran, L.u.s.t started telling Lucien to follow her. But he was unable to deal well with this situation and began to argue with her.


    "You like to talk a lot, but you are not helping anything. How about giving me a guide about how to flirt with sister?"


    "Ah, yes, there is no shit like that; brothers shouldn¡¯t f.u.c.k sisters!"


    L.u.s.t did not understand how this was the same Lucien, who had made here so many times just ago.


    "You were very well f.u.c.k.i.n.g the great demon of L.u.s.t, so what¡¯s the matter with a simple sister?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t quite know how to answer this, but he tried his best.


    "I¡¯m not sure... With you, it seemed so natural... it was as if your body was made especially for mine."


    L.u.s.t was also not sure why the s.e.x was so good with him, but now was not the time to think about it, but about how to resolve the siblings¡¯ shyness.


    "The problem is that you are thinking with the top head when you should be thinking with the other."


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to be arguing with L.u.s.t all the time because it wouldn¡¯t change anything. He understood that it didn¡¯t work because he was shy and hesitant.


    Then he would have to stop being a p.u.s.s.y and deal with this shit head-on. He prepared himself emotionally and thought about Sophia¡¯s s.e.xy body while thinking...


    "I have to do this for all of us. Mother, give me strength..."


    Then he ran in the direction that Sophia went. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive in the bedroom area, and Sophia¡¯s one was close to his.


    Her room was very simr to his. And just after he went through the door, he was surprised. Sophia jumped on him while giving him an awkward hug making his face stay between her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    When she jumped, he acted involuntarily and held her back by the ass as he did with L.u.s.t.


    That movement seemed so natural that his body acted so fast, and now it was impossible just to let go because she was holding his head tightly between her b.o.o.b.s as she wrapped her legs even more tightly around his waist.


    "I¡¯m sorry, brother! I expected so long for the day that you would ept me that I didn¡¯t know how to act when it just happened."


    "But I¡¯m happy! I want this. I really want it... you know... you can... f.u.c.k me... because I¡¯m only yours and I will always be..."


    Lucien thought of several ways to be direct and not waver but not even L.u.s.t expected something like that.


    "Just as I said... You are a born gant!"


    "F.u.c.k you, stupid L.u.s.t!"


    L.u.s.t wanted to argue with Lucien, but she knew now was not the right time, so she remained silent after the sarcasticment letting him handle it his way.


    Sophia was very nervous when she ran and hid at home. She just freaked out when she heard Lucien¡¯s confession of love. She wanted him so much for so long that she didn¡¯t know what to do with such much love.


    Yes, she saw his request for s.e.x as a romantic confession. A girl in love wouldn¡¯t think rationally, but Sophia was worse... "Pisces."


    If Lucien still had any hesitation, it was almost finished by Sophia¡¯s wonderful scent. It was totally different from L.u.s.t, but he couldn¡¯t say he loved it any less.


    And his hands began to move willingly on that nice ass. Even though it was smaller than L.u.s.t¡¯s, Lucien also liked it a lot. He couldn¡¯t helpparing her to L.u.s.t because he had lost his v.i.r.g.i.nity to her less than an hour ago.


    But the more hepared both, the more he felt guilty. They were different people, and it was not fair to either of them to make theseparisons.


    After hugging him so tightly for a while, Sophia started to calm down and released Lucien¡¯s head from her cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Lucien didn¡¯t wait a second before he started kissing Sophia. She was happily surprised by the action but had no experience and ended up not moving her lips.


    He continued to kiss her calm mouth. And they both startedughing at the strange fun. Her gentle and lovingugh made Lucien¡¯s heart melt.


    "Sis ... Sophia ... How I never took good care of her... I really am aplete asshole."


    Sophia liked the care he was giving with tap kisses on her mouth. But she wanted to go further and opened her mouth, allowing his tongue to enter and meet hers.


    Lucien¡¯s tongue treated Sophia¡¯s tongue very gently, and they caressed each other gently as he led the kiss with all the love he had.


    She felt like she was in heaven. She couldn¡¯t believe she was being held by the man she loved so much while he tenderly explored her mouth, letting her feel his wonderful taste.


    Sophia really wanted that moment tost forever, but soon she discovered that even better things wereing.


    "Are you okay with me?"


    When Sophia broke the kiss to speak, a string of bright saliva still connected their mouths. He drank that string seductively while he answered her.


    "I was an idiot for so long... But now I will treat you properly... as long as you want, I can give you everything..."


    "Not only because you want to, but because I want to be with you..."


    He did not continue to kiss her mouth but went to her cheek and then started to descend while taking off her clothes and saying the names of the parts he was kissing.


    "Because I want to kiss your mouth..."


    "Kiss your face... your neck..."


    "Kiss your beautiful cute b.r.e.a.s.ts... both of them..."


    Lucien went down kissing her belly, and then after passing through the navel, he arrived at the promisednd. He had already taken off her blouse but stillcked the skirt and panties, which he started taking off with his mouth. But when he was almost done, Sophia stopped him.


    "Let me take care of you too... I have so much love to show you that I can barely contain myself..."


    Lucien saw the resolution in Sophia¡¯s eyes and would not refuse the offer of a woman he already loved so much. Then he sat on her scented bed and couldn¡¯t help but pick up the sheet and start to sniff her delicious scent of flowers.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but blush a little, but she held herself steady as she slowly walked towards him, trying to be as sensual as she could.


    She showed inexperience with every move, but Lucien couldn¡¯t be enjoying it anymore. She was so pure, and he could ept all that gentle love, which is just fantastic.


    Then she began to remove his pants delicately while keeping a gentle smile on her face. Lucien found her smile like a new drug that he didn¡¯t mind getting addicted to.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth by surprise when she released Lucien¡¯s big hard c.o.c.k. She was not scared and wanted to take it¡¯s entirely inside all her holes with all the love and affection she had.


    Starting with her mouth, she didn¡¯t hesitate to lick that big c.o.c.k she already loved so much gently. She can only love even more after feeling that pleasant taste.


    While Lucien and Sophia enjoyed each other, two invisible spirits watched them from the bedroom corner.


    "Shall we join in the second round?"


    "Hmm..m?"

 Chapter 10 - Cute Sister (part 2)*

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Cute Sister (part 2)*</h4>


    The slurp sounds weren¡¯t as loud as when L.u.s.t did it...


    But Lucien was very much in love with the different feelings, which were to have his c.o.c.k in a mouth that was so kind and not so wild.


    "Mm..."


    "Oh..."


    "Aaahhh!"


    He patted Sophia¡¯s head as holding her beautiful red hair while she gave him a fantastic blowjob.


    Sophia was like a little girl who got a new toy and wanted to do everything with it. She had zero experience, but a thousand in the willingness and all that goodwill made her very sessful in giving Lucien immense pleasure.


    L.u.s.t, who watched them, kept touching herself while she felt very horny seeing the sensual but still innocent way that Sophia sucked so vigorously on that d.i.c.k, which she also loved so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much.


    Lucien started to shiver as he felt his c.o.c.k going to heaven. Then he held Sophia¡¯s head tightly involuntarily and started pushing his c.o.c.k further into that beautiful throat.


    She did not resist and followed his lead while among the "slurps" tried to speak words that only excited Lucien more and more.


    "You can c.u.m it all in my mouth! I will drink everything..."


    "Pleaaaseee giveee meee iiittt!!!"


    Lucien already loved it all so much, but then she still increased the sucking and begged him toe in her. That kind of stimtion was too much for someone so new to these matters, and he couldn¡¯t hold on too long.


    He felt the apex of pleasure in such a hot blowjob and pushed his c.o.c.k in a single hard thrust, which reached the deepest part of her throat while he pulled her head against his c.o.c.k and held it until he c.u.m everything into her.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHH TAKEEE IT ALL!!!!"


    And she took it all...


    Sophia could only think because her mouth was very busy.


    "It¡¯s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!!! I want to drink it all ... don¡¯t stop, please... give me more, my love!!!"


    But she was very inexperienced, and Lucien could produce astronomical amounts of c.u.m, which even L.u.s.t had a hard time handling.


    Then, as expected, Sophia choked after drinking a little more than half of it, and Lucien quickly took his hard c.o.c.k out of her mouth.


    He was stilling and sshed what was left of it on her gorgeous face.


    It was all swift, and when he tried to avoid doing that, she got in front of it, not wanting to lose any part of his excellent seed, which she wouldn¡¯t get tired of swallowing with all her holes...


    "Sis!? Are you okay?!"


    Lucien was afraid he would have hurt his sister and tried to check out if she was okay.


    But Sophia was still kneeling and began to ran her finger on her face full of his c.u.m, as tried to eat it while said nothing.


    He became more concerned, but then she started making an interrogative sound like "hmm..." and couldn¡¯t keep her expression serious for a long time before giving him a very naughty smile and startingughing.


    "I knew it would be nice... but it was more f.u.c.k.i.n.g fantastic than I could ever imagine!"


    "Hahahahaha... I just love you soooo much, my sweetheart!!!"


    Lucien can¡¯t help butugh too. Sophia surprised him more and more in ways that he couldn¡¯t enjoy more.


    "Hehehehe... I think... I... already love you... too..."


    She had already said several times that she loved him, but he didn¡¯t want to speak empty words...


    But as he saw the gentle and kind smile on her face as licking every drop of his c.u.m, he was sure that if he didn¡¯t love this woman, he would never forgive himself.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes shone with happiness, even though he stuttered a little to say he loved her.


    She knew he wasn¡¯t someone to talk without reason and was sure that even if it wasn¡¯t a great love now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he couldn¡¯t live without her.


    Then she stood up and hugged him sensuously as she bit his ear and whispered.


    "Did she drink it all?"


    Lucien was expecting dirty words but was surprised by that jealous performance. He knew who she was talking about, but he didn¡¯t like it and made his point clear as trying to act like an alpha.


    "She has nothing to do with us. Only you matter now... I¡¯m looking and thinking only of you... so don¡¯t think of anyone but me!!!"


    Sophia¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard his confident words. Her p.u.s.s.y started dripping with love juices when he hugged her tight and began devouring her mouth.


    While he sucked on her tongue excitedly, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but try to speak words that came out strangely, but Lucien understood everything.


    "I¡¯m only yours... all of me... for you... I¡¯ll only look and think about you... so... never abandon me..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t believe that it was his sister. His sister, who was always a kind and calm person... she just wanted to be loved... he needed a long time to notice her, but now he would hold her tight and never let go.


    He stopped using words and began using actions. A desire arose inside his body and consumed his whole soul... a desire to mark her whole body... and make her his and only his... forever...


    Then he lifted her up and threw her on the small wooden bed, which already has its destiny decided, and tore the panties that she still wore.


    "Now, it¡¯s my turn to make you feel good."


    "Sophia couldn¡¯t be happier, and after having her panties ripped, she spread her legs wide and invited him to do whatever he wanted with her body."


    "Heeh?"


    But to the cute sister¡¯s happy surprise, he didn¡¯t immediately start to f.u.c.k her but began to kiss her all upper body lovingly.


    He left wet marks on her face... neck... and corbone area. Then he paid special attention to those two cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts that fit perfectly in his hand.


    Sophia was pleased as he kissed her so lovingly and was even happier because she understood that he wanted to mark her body.


    This means that he was already thinking possessively about her, and that was something she couldn¡¯t help but love.


    But she was a bit pessimistic when he started touching her small b.r.e.a.s.ts as she was very insecure about that part of her body.


    "Do you think they are small?"


    Lucien paused a second before keep to caress that cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he already loved so much. Then he sucked on her pink n.i.p.p.l.e once more before starting to speak decisively.


    "Yes, they are small..."


    Sophia bowed her head in shame. She thought he could try to cheer her up, but he went on as usual and spoke directly what he thought, making her more insecure about her body.


    But then he put his open hand directly on her left b.r.e.a.s.t while making his point clear.


    "Look... they are made especially for me... even small, they fit perfectly in my hand..."


    "They are so soft and fluffy that I want to squeeze and touch it all the time..."


    "And the vor... I love their taste so much... I want to kiss and suck it nonstopping..."


    Sophia was pleasantly surprised, she knew he was not lying, and now she was blushing even more because she did not know how to react, receiving such delightful words from her lover. But Lucien hasn¡¯t finished yet.


    "Every part of your body couldn¡¯t be more beautiful. And that¡¯s all for me..."


    "I love each part of you... I love these cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts very much, and I made sure they were always pleased!"


    After speaking such passionate words, he finished splendidly, giving many wet kisses on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and sucking both n.i.p.p.l.es vigorously.


    All of this was too much for Sophia¡¯s little heart, which was beating as fast as a deer in front of a car headlight. She felt as if her heart was going to leap out of her chest, jumping happily.


    And her very honest p.u.s.s.y can¡¯t help but produce such an enormous amount of love juices in reply to Lucien¡¯s passionate words and wet kisses.


    Lucien noticed this and acted fast by sucking her p.u.s.s.y while drinking those delicious juices, which smelled so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good.


    "Didn¡¯t I say you were minepletely? Your lovely juices are also mine, and I want to drink everything!"


    Sophia gave him a smile that was both naughty and gentle at the same time while acting shy in a way that was so damn s.e.xy that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was trembling hard excitedly.


    "Mm, sorry... hehe..."


    Lucien then began to kiss Sophia¡¯s fluffy red v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. The smell of her p.u.s.s.y was like fresh wildflowers, and it also went to the list of the most intoxicating drugs, which Lucien would enjoy over and over again.


    He kissed a few times lovingly that fragrant sacred red forest, which he will always take good care of. And then he made his way through her unexplored p.u.s.s.y with his tongue, which had the honors of being the first to be there.


    It was more delicious than he imagined, and he can¡¯t help but praise it, making Sophia happy and flushed.


    "It¡¯s so sweet... I love the taste..."


    "You¡¯re so delicious ... I just want to eat you all entirely..."


    Then he slowly and lovingly opened those pink inner walls of her sweet p.u.s.s.y. He was gentle but still enough to make Sophia squirm by pleasure as she m.o.a.ned loudly.


    "It is so good!!! You can eat... leave no part... just keep it up..."


    He already had a little experience, but it was the fact that it was her beloveds tongue that made Sophiae so fast. She squirted like a river on a rainy day, and Lucien drank it all without wasting a drop.


    "OHHHHH F.U.C.K!"


    Lucien gave some tap kisses on that beautiful p.u.s.s.y after drinking all the juice of love. Then he still standing in front of the bed, spread Sophia¡¯s legs further, and prepared for the next step.


    "Are you ready?"


    Sophia replied with that gentle smile characteristic of her.


    "I waited too long... don¡¯t provoke me and do it quickly... or maybe do you want me to beg?"


    Lucien found it very cute the way Sophia tried to look seductive and naughty, but she still managed to surprise him.


    "Give me please... give me your great meat staff..."


    "F.u.c.k me so hard until... I fall by pleasure... my man... my love!"


    Lucien tried to be serious, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sophia was adorable doing those naughty but gentle expressions at the same time.


    Sophia had no experience with s.e.x.u.a.l things, but she had still done a lot of research with other people for the long-awaited day she could be sensual and s.e.xy for Lucien.


    He saw when she was depressed after heughed and exined quickly.


    "I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re so cute even when you do s.e.xy things."


    "I am delighted that you chose me, so you can keep like this because you are perfect anyway."


    Lucien and Sophia smiled lovingly at each other, so he slowly aligned his already super hard c.o.c.k with her already very wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "I¡¯m going!"


    "Juste!"


    Then he opened those small and delicate pink lips of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y. He entered slowly with his c.o.c.k¡¯s head slowly expanding her fragrant inner walls, who weed his big d.i.c.k very well.


    The tightness that Sophia¡¯s p.u.s.s.y made on his d.i.c.k was both stimting but also gentle. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was too perfect.


    He felt that warmth so weing, and it looked like her p.u.s.s.y was made especially to take his d.i.c.k. So he kept going slowly until his d.i.c.k reached something that slightly blocked it.


    He knew anatomy to understand what it was about, and he looked at Sophia just to see her nod with the most radiant smile he had ever seen on her so far.


    So he couldn¡¯t help himself and broke the block with his d.i.c.k, painting it by the blood, which proved her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    He looked at her again, but this time, he saw tears and was startled, thinking that the pain could be too much for her.


    When he tried to take his d.i.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y quickly, he failed because she was quicker to wrap her legs around his waist and attached them both.


    Before he could say anything, she spoke as lovingly as she could while wiping the tears with her hands.


    "They are tears of joy. I¡¯m so happy that we¡¯re finally together!"


    "Now, you can never leave me!!!"


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be moved too.


    "Why would I abandon my most precious princess?"


    --------------------


    While Lucien and Sophia exchanged caresses with words and actions, the two spirits still in the corner of the room watched everything without blinking.


    "Old woman... can you really deny that you want that delicious c.o.c.k inside your old dirty p.u.s.s.y?"


    L.u.s.t, even in the spirit form, still wet arge part of the floor, seeing that c.o.c.k she loved so much.


    "I never said that... but now, I have to think about my host¡¯s happiness first... but who knows..."


    Sloth, who had the appearance of a curvy blond milf, seemed to have her eyes closed but did not miss any part of the action, which she would not deny being very interested.

 Chapter 11 - Two Tattoos

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Two Tattoos</h4>


    Lucien and Sophia¡¯s m.o.a.ns filled the small room while they were both enjoying themselves.


    And in the corner of the room, L.u.s.t was talking to Sloth while watching the beautiful show. While L.u.s.t was unashamed touching herself, Sloth rolled her eyes as she spoke in a very calm tone.


    "I have to thank you again, L.u.s.t."


    "Not only will your boy benefit a lot from this, but she will have a good increase in her mana."


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t stop ying with her wet p.u.s.s.y while answered to Sloth.


    "You never need to thank me because we¡¯ve been friends for hundreds of years."


    All seven great demons were like a family. They have teamed up for a long time to face amon enemy, and since then, they have always been on the same side.


    One has always helped the other, and their hosts have always benefited from this good rtionship. Even though it was normal, Sloth still liked to show her thanks because she really enjoyed getting help.


    "Seriously, even if you say that it is just for yourself, I know you like to help this old sister."


    L.u.s.t gave a cheeky smile to Sloth as she tried to reach her with the hand full of love juices.


    "Are you bing a naughty milf over the years? Come here..."


    L.u.s.t started to provoke Sloth, and both could get in spirit form so that Sloth couldn¡¯t get rid of L.u.s.t so easily.


    She pushed Sloth on the floor, and when she was going to attack her, something scared her.


    Sloth was the calmest person L.u.s.t knew, and even while she was being teased, she remained calm, but then L.u.s.t saw her open her eyes as if she had seen something very impressive behind them.


    L.u.s.t turned to see what could catch Sloth¡¯s attention this way just to see Lucien and Sophia having a great orgasm. As everything seemed normal, she turned and looked questioningly at Sloth, who had her mouth wide open.


    "What are you seeing?"


    Sloth pointed to Lucien and Sophia while exining why she was surprised.


    "Can¡¯t you see that?!"


    Now, L.u.s.t was sure that she did not see something important. But she couldn¡¯t see anything unusual about Lucien and Sophia¡¯s actions.


    Lucien was pushing his c.o.c.k as deeper as he could into Sophia¡¯s pink, who was pulling his body against her trying to ept everything while they had a great orgasm together.


    The tattoo Lucien received during the contract with L.u.s.t had appeared below his navel and was glowing with purple light. But this is normal for L.u.s.t¡¯s hosts.


    It is using the power she shared with him that allows him to improve his strength and that of his s.e.x.u.a.l partners.


    L.u.s.t also saw the tattoo of a green tree that appeared shining on Sophia¡¯s shoulder. It was the tattoo she received from Sloth, and it glowed because it was receiving mana in the same way as Lucien¡¯s.


    But then Sloth said something that made L.u.s.t also open her mouth wide by surprise.


    "Look on Sophia¡¯s belly."


    What L.u.s.t saw just below Sophia¡¯s navel was a new purple tribal tattoo that was very simr to that of Lucien and her.


    "WHAT?!"


    Sloth and L.u.s.t had the same thought seeing Sophia¡¯s new tattoo.


    "How can she have two tattoos at the same time?!"


    These tattoos that L.u.s.t and Sloth were talking about were actually "Mystical Tattoos." These tattoos were what empowered the demon race. Each demon could only have one, and the bigger the tattoo, the more power they would have.


    But the most powerful demons could make a contract by linking their souls to people of other races, sharing their tattoos. That¡¯s how L.u.s.t and Sloth shared their tattoos with Lucien and Sophia.


    The demons could only have one contract per soul. And after making the contract, the person could never have another tattoo on their body.


    After the person died, the demons could share their tattoo with someone else again.


    The tattoo served for several things, mainly to activate the powers of the demons. When shared with someone, that person would have the same potential as the demon.


    So Lucien could get stronger by doing l.u.s.tful things. He could also increase the strength of the women who did these luxurious things with him.


    When they reached great peaks of pleasure, the tattoo would appear and shine, showing that the mana was flowing and making Lucien and his partner more powerful.


    And in the case of Lucien having s.e.x with women who shared a tattoo or women of the demon race, their tattoos would also appear and shine to absorb the mana, making the strengthening process even better.


    But what L.u.s.t and Sloth saw now was Lucien putting a second tattoo on Sophia¡¯s body. And it was L.u.s.t¡¯s tattoo, which she could only share with Lucien now.


    It was something that even great demons as old as L.u.s.t and Sloth never thought possible.


    ----------------------


    Lucien couldn¡¯t think of anything but Sophia¡¯s wonderful p.u.s.s.y. She couldn¡¯t think of anything but his amazing c.o.c.k. So they continued to makebined movements to reach as much pleasure as they could.


    Since Sophia was much less aggressive than L.u.s.t, Lucien prated her for a little over twenty minutes before feeling like he was about toe.


    Sophia had a little more fun. She came four times while he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her hard. She held him tight and allowed him to have as much as he wanted from her.


    Then he held her waist tightly and thrust into her wet p.u.s.s.y harder and harder while m.o.a.ning louder than before.


    Sophia felt even more pleasure and started to crave his c.u.m, and when it came inside, she couldn¡¯t help but have the biggest orgasm so far.


    "AAAHHHH!"


    "OOOHHHH!"


    While both enjoyed the pleasant sensation ofing together, a purple and a green light surprised them.


    Lucien saw his tribal tattoo appear and knew it was L.u.s.t¡¯s powers, so he didn¡¯t worry, as she had said something like this would happen.


    Sophia was in a simr situation because Sloth had also taught a lot about tattoos and even talked about possible rtionsh.i.p.s with Lucien. After all, L.u.s.t and Sloth are good friends.


    So they didn¡¯t care about the shining tattoos and stared at each other.


    Lucien hade a lot inside Sophia, and when he moved his c.o.c.k a little, her p.u.s.s.y started to leak a lot of c.u.m along with her love juices.


    As he didn¡¯t have much experience with s.e.x, he can¡¯t help butpare Sophia with L.u.s.t in his mind.


    "Can¡¯t she absorb all it like L.u.s.t?"


    Sophia was very happy now, she had realized her big dream of being with Lucien, and he had given her so much pleasure that everything felt like a dream.


    But then she heard Lucien¡¯s murmur and couldn¡¯t help but be a little upset by theparison. She wouldn¡¯t say anything so as not to destroy the pleasant atmosphere that was between them, but mentally she cursed.


    "Do you think this is my fault? Stupid brother!"


    Lucien knew he did shit and couldn¡¯t help cursing mentally too.


    "How could I think that out loud?! I¡¯m really stupid!"


    Sophia was going to curse again in her mind when she realized something was wrong. She looked confusedly at the confused Lucien too.


    So they both realized that they had not moved their lips for a moment while arguing. And you cannot stop thinking at the same time.


    "How?"


    "How?"


    "How?"


    "How?"


    But then four voices thought at the same time "How," and that was super weird.


    Lucien continued to stare at Sophia, but then L.u.s.t and Sloth appeared between them looking at Sophia¡¯s belly.


    Lucien and Sophia also looked, and only now, noticed the small tribal tattoo that appeared below her navel.


    Lucien was the first to speak.


    "L.u.s.t?!"


    Then L.u.s.t and Sloth spoke together.


    "That has never happened before."


    Then Sophia asked something that everyone was curious about.


    "Can I read Lucien¡¯s thoughts? So like Sloth?"


    Then Lucien thought the same thing about her, and everyone heard her thoughts again.


    Sloth was the oldest among them and tried toe to some conclusion.


    "The tattoo allows the demon to speak mentally to the host. Since Lucien somehow put L.u.s.t¡¯s tattoo on Sophia, he must have allowed us tomunicate telepathically."


    Then L.u.s.t and Sloth gave a more detailed exnation of the tattoos making Lucien and Sophia understand why the situation was so strange and peculiar.


    But they were still in doubt because they couldn¡¯t control their thoughts by making everyone hear at random. So Sloth tried to contain her thoughts, and no one heard.


    "Since only the demons and their host are supposed to be able tomunicate, the fact that we can do this now in four must be more difficult, and our bodies need to get used to it."


    L.u.s.t also agreed with Sloth¡¯s idea. She tried to enter Sophia¡¯s body as she would with Lucien but failed. Sloth was also unable to enter Lucien.


    They tried several experiments for almost an hour, but besides being able tomunicate telepathically, there was nothing else out of the ordinary.


    L.u.s.t did not influence Sophia or her tattoo. And Lucien couldn¡¯t do anything about her tattoo either.


    The situation was bizarre, and L.u.s.t wanted to keep trying to find out more about the fact that Sophia had two tattoos now, but Sloth warned her in a solemn tone.


    "We have stayed much longer than we agreed in this world. More can be dangerous..."


    L.u.s.t looked at her in the most serious way that Lucien saw her acting so far.


    "Do you think she will do anything against us?"


    Lucien and Sophia could only be confused without knowing what they were talking about. Then Sloth turned into a spirit form and entered Sophia¡¯s body while speaking to L.u.s.t only in her mind.


    "Do you want to risk it? We are already fortunate that she gave us a day, but I don¡¯t want to wait to see. We better get going before her patience runs out."


    L.u.s.t just nodded and went inside Lucien. Then she told him that they had to go to the portal chamber to travel to another world.


    Lucien and his sisters never quite understood that part of the n because their father, the Evil King, only said that they had to follow the deal with the great demons and go with them to some specific worlds.


    L.u.s.t did not give Lucien any further details about that, just as Sloth did not speak to Sophia. They just went together to tell Evil King that they were ready to leave this world.


    The Evil King was sitting on a bench in front of the portal chamber. He had his head down and looked nothing like a king, but a kid, who had been scolded by his parents.


    He saw Lucien and Sophia arriving hand in hand but did not find it unusual as it should have been family affection.


    L.u.s.t and Sloth couldn¡¯t help thinking about how he would feel if he knew that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was just inside his sister. But they didn¡¯t want to stay in that world any longer and take unnecessary risks.


    So they started the procedures to open the portal.


    Evil King spent many years nning everything and gathering the materials so that they would have no trouble opening the portal to send Lucien and Sophia to another world.


    Only one person could pass through this type of portal. And it was made to leave them randomly to three different inferior worlds.


    Sophia did not like this fact because she wanted to be sure to go to the same world as Lucien. But Sloth said they couldn¡¯t do anything about it right now.


    Then Sophia gave her father a formal farewell and went towards Lucien. They hugged each other tenderly while Lucienforted her.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be together even if it takes a while now."


    "L.u.s.t said that after we stabilize in one of the inferior worlds, I can create a portal and go to another. So even if we don¡¯t go to the same world at first, I can still follow you."


    Sophia had also heard from Sloth that she could create a portal in the other world, but her man¡¯s words sounded better.


    "Do you promise to look for me?"


    Lucien tightened the hug. He had already epted his feelings for her but was not yet ready to show that kind of affection in front of their father. He could only think that it would be bizarre.


    "Of course! You can only be mine, and I already miss you."


    After they exchanged romantic whispers, the King¡¯s servants activated a circle-shaped mechanism with several shiny stones, and the portal was summoned.


    It looked like a big round mirror made of water. There was only possible to see blobs on the other side, and they did not know where they would leave after entering that portal. It was dangerous but necessary.


    Sloth entered Sophia, and she passed through the portal before giving Lucien onest caring look. Then the portal closed, separating the siblings briefly.


    The servants started to prepare thest resources for one more portal, which would bring Lucien to a new world.


    A world where he would have to conquer a harem to bes strong enough to protect those dear to him, and return to save his mother.

 Chapter 12 - Wet Hero

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Wet Hero</h4>


    The sunlight passed through the leaves of the great trees, forming beautiful rays of light in the forest.


    The birds were singing animatedly that morning.


    Near argeke, there was a clearing, where several animals liked to drink water...


    *ng*


    "HA!"


    *Cling*


    "HUF!"


    Sounds of metal against metal and hardwood sounded, destroying the beautiful and peaceful morning.


    A rough man looking about thirty was having trouble to keep holding his big ax, which seemed heavier every second, while breathing hard.


    "You fight well as a dirty dog..."


    In front of that bald man was a beautiful young girl with stylish leather clothes, looking like a typical adventurer.


    "You are so big, but you fight like a delicatedy."


    The man didn¡¯t like the insult at all from someone like her. He gave a shout trying to focus all the energy he still had for onest strike.


    "Haaa!"


    The youngdy knew that she could notpete with the man in strength, but she had the advantage in speed. So instead of trying to block with the sword, she decided to dodge.


    "Hehe..."


    The man was easily enraged at being insulted and no longer cared about ending up harming the girl severely.


    He brings the ax down in a strong vertical stroke by a wide-angle, aiming at the beautiful youngdy without any mercy.


    The girl¡¯s beautiful big and green eyes sparkled when she saw the clumsy swinging towards her and had no difficulty to quick step to the side, avoiding the strike altogether.


    "Easy..."


    The bald man hit the ground with his heavy ax, making a loud noise and throwing dust upwards. Then he heard the girl sneer while he felt the cold steel on his neck and understood that it was a loss.


    The beautiful girl smiled as she heard the friendly apuse from herpanions, but it was not over yet. The man insulted and tried to hurt her. Now he must suffer some punishment.


    "Who¡¯s the dirty dog now?"


    The man was not very smart, but even he knew when to be quiet. But then he saw the smile on the girl¡¯s face and knew he wouldn¡¯t get away with it.


    Before he could do anything, the woman kicked him in the stomach, making him turn over and then cut his back with a quick and not too profound sword stroke.


    "Aaaah..."


    The big man fell to the floor, crying. The strike was not fatal, but it certainly caused a good deal of pain. Plus, the fact that his stomach also received a nice kick.


    At that moment, another man, who watched the fight from a distance not too long, approached quickly while raising his hands.


    "Hey hey, the deal was without fatal injuries!"


    Then a beautiful figure performed a swift somersault in the air and fell in front of the young man.


    "And who tried to hurt whom first? That ax blow could have killed Anne!"


    The man did not like the tone that the young woman spoke to him. But a part of him couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was gorgeous.


    She had beautiful short blue hair, and unlike Anne, she is human. The young man did not like peculiar things, not to think well of the other girl, who, despite being very beautiful, had unique characteristics.


    He took another quick look at the s.e.xy curves of the blue-haired woman and turned to leave.


    "Okay, we¡¯re five and five. Let¡¯s finish thest fight and decide who will take the mine."


    The young man, wearing ck metal armor, passed close hispanion, the bald man, and after kicking him, both joined the rest of their group, who were on one side of the clearing.


    The blue-haired girl gave Anne a friendly hug, who had beautiful light brown hair. Not only her hair, but she had several hairy parts of her body in that light brown color.


    "Thank you, Marie. Now, who¡¯s going to fight?"


    Marie couldn¡¯t resist patting Anne¡¯s big and cute furry ears.


    "It will have to be me, as these two idiots can¡¯t take it anymore."


    Then Marie and Anne looked at their twopanions, who were sitting on the floor nearby, with their bodies full of cuts and bruises.


    Then they looked at the group of mercenaries across the clearing. There were about twentyrge and strong men, along with the young man in ck armor.


    The beautifuldies couldn¡¯t help but sigh together.


    "HOW UNFAIR!!!"


    The two boys on the floor were also very peculiar. They were both handsome and tall young men with blond hair. But there was something more...


    Therge and thin ears were proof that they are both forest elves.


    Each of the elven brothers had already fought strong mercenaries three times and could not take it anymore.


    Even though they were a bit weaker than the girls, they still wanted to show their manhood, and one of them stood up.


    "I will fight! Just be sure to reward meter, Marie..."


    Marie and Anne could only swing their heads. The brothers always flirted with them, even in dangerous situations.


    "Moron! You will only miss our chance toplete the mission."


    The young elf quietly sat when Marie shouted at him. His brother didn¡¯t even think to say anything and continued to apply a healing ointment on his wounds.


    Marie told Anne to leave the middle of the clearing and prepared herself for the next andst fight.


    Her group was battling for a gemstone mine on an individual fightingpetition against the mercenary group.


    But the situation was not good for them as her group¡¯s members need to fight more than once while the group of mercenaries sent a new wholesome fighter each round.


    Still, with this disadvantage, Marie¡¯s group was tied in five points with the mercenary group. Now it was thest fight, and even she with low mana will try her best.


    Anne, just like the rest of the group, really wanted toplete this mission, but she was worried about Marie fight more.


    "Marie, you fought a silver rank mercenary and won. I think you¡¯ve done more than anyone else here, so don¡¯t try too hard."


    Marie continued walking into the middle of the clearing without turning back.


    "Don¡¯t worry; after all, we agreed to do it without fatal attacks."


    Anne had a bad feeling about this, but she still chose to trust Marie, who was a good leader for her group.


    The elven brothers only looked at the girls, ming themselves for not being strong enough to be more useful.


    Unlike the girls, they fought against the weakest mercenaries of the group, and even though they fought three times, they didn¡¯t really do well.


    Marie reached the center in the clearing and moved her hands gracefully. Then with a "puff" sound, a wooden staff ornamented with silver silk lines and with a crystal on the top appeared in her hands after a blue light shed.


    The leader of the mercenaries, the young man in ck armor, looked at Marie with a l.u.s.tful but also envious look.


    Despite being in a low-rank adventurer group, she is an excellent wizard, and he would love to have her in his group... and his bed.


    He turned to his subordinates and gave them a motivational shout.


    "I will f.u.c.k that bitch myself, and we will gain a lot from the mine!"


    The mercenaries raised their weapons and made many noises to encourage their leader as they thought about the rewards that the gemstone mine would bring.


    Marie could only roll her eyes. She was very disgusted by men like that guy and just wanted to burn him to death.


    But with the difference between their equipment, it would be very challenging. And even if she won, she couldn¡¯t kill him because they agreed to a fight without fatal attacks.


    The mercenary leader wasted no time and ran towards Marie with his big sword already in hand. He made no formalities and approached her thrusting a horizontal strike.


    Marie knew that a frontal magic attack would not affect the ck armor. She knew well that this armor is of high level, so she would have to try precise strikes in vulnerable parts of his body.


    *Woosh*


    In a quick movement, Marie aimed the top of her staff down and cast a wind magic, causing her to beunched into the air, avoiding the great horizontal charge strikepletely.


    Brian, the leader of the mercenary group, did not expect to win the fight in a single blow but thought he could break some barrier of Marie with that attack.


    He was surprised when sheunched herself into the air in such an incredible way. But he didn¡¯t think much and started preparing another attack where she wouldnd.


    Marie, still in the air, started to move her hand, making a blue light appear between her fingers. Then she quickly touched the tip of the staff and then aimed it at Brian.


    Before shended on the floor, ice crystals came out of her staff and went towards Brian.


    He ignored the ice crystals and followed her with his sword once again in a horizontal drive, which had a veryrge area of ??effect.


    This time the force used seemed even more significant because the sword cut through the air making leaves on the ground move away from him.


    The ice crystals came into contact with Brian¡¯s sword before his attack reached Marie. He didn¡¯t care about that because he trusted that his magic armor would protect him.


    But then something surprised him and everyone watching the fight.


    The ice crystals obviously broke. But a white fog came out and surrounded Brianpletely.


    Everyone tried to imagine what this fog would do. But nobody expected what happened next.


    Brian stopped his movement at the same time that the white fog deprived him of all vision. He thought it must be some kind of poisonous item and was very angry at Marie for making such a dirty trick.


    "Arrgh!"


    "You bitch!!"


    Marie did not use any additional items. That fog was a magic that she had developed, and it is still experimental. But she tried, and it came out better than she expected.


    She wasted no time and ran towards Brian while he was trying to wipe his eyes, and his guard was off.


    While running, she once again started to move her hand in different ways. After swift movements, she made the blue light appear in her hand.


    Then she moved her hand to the top of the staff, and a light made the staff start to shine as an ice de formed there. Now her staff looked like a spear with a tip of ice crystal.


    All the spectators were impressed by the talents of that beautiful blue-haired wizarddy.


    But of course, Marie¡¯s group was pleased, while the mercenaries worried about their leader.


    Marie ran to Brian, now with her spear aiming at his waist, precisely at the vulnerable parts of the armor. She would restrain herself not to make a fatal attack, but it would undoubtedly hurt him a lot.


    But then something unbelievable happened. So fast that many could not understand right.


    A hooded figure came out of the group of mercenaries watching the fight on the other side of the clearing. The hooded person¡¯s speed was very high, and it quickly reached behind Marie, pressing a small de behind her neck.


    "Drop the staff or your friends die."


    Marie was caught off guard, the figure came after her very quickly, and she had to stop her movement.


    By the person¡¯s voice, everyone concluded that it was a woman. Before she needed to speak again, some mercenaries were already running to surround Marie¡¯s group. And she cannot help but demand an exnation.


    "He agreed to resolve this issue with this non-fatal challenge. Are you going to cheat like that?"


    Marie knew that the woman intervened because she was about to beat Brian, but the answer from the hooded woman scared her.


    "I don¡¯t mind killing a D Rank Adventurers group. Who cares about trash like you?"


    The situation was terrible. Marie feared more for her group and knew she had to surrender.


    "It¡¯s okay. Just don¡¯t hurt them."


    But then the situation got worse when Brian, furious, started to recover his vision and shouted.


    "I¡¯ll kill you all after f.u.c.k.i.n.g you so hard that not even your parents recognize you anymore."


    The hooded woman started tough while Marie was terrified.


    But then another incredible thing happened to make the mercenaries and Marie¡¯s group even more surprised.


    A strange figure came out of the forest from the direction of theke. He acted much faster than the hooded woman and reached behind her just as she did with Marie.


    But he pressed a wet hand on her back.


    "Drop the knife, or you¡¯ll regret it."


    Of course, such a turnaround surprises everyone just as happened before.


    But the situation now seemed much more surreal.


    As the mysterious figure, that time was the most handsome man they had ever seen.


    And he waspletely n.a.k.e.d.

 Chapter 13 - Why N.a.k.e.d!?

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Why N.a.k.e.d!?</h4>


    About one hour ago.


    Lucien saw the servants finishing up his portal.


    L.u.s.t, in spirit form, was within him. She had already exined to him that she was very low mana and could not materialize for a time.


    "I got a good amount of mana in our little fun, plus the one you had with your sister, which we shared through the tattoo."


    "But I spent a lot of time without it, so I need a lot more to be able to stabilize myself."


    Then Lucien answered L.u.s.t seriously, making herugh.


    "We can f.u.c.k as much as we need, so why do I still have to go to another world?"


    L.u.s.t and the other great demons had their reasons. One of them was a legendary ancient creature who was living on this, but she warned them not to tell anyone.


    Another issue was that they needed a good ce to boost their power by doing things rted to their demonic nature.


    "We share our power by the tattoo. So, the more pleasure you feel and cause, the more we will be powerful."


    But Lucien was stubborn, and he had other thoughts.


    "We can have s.e.x all the time; I can take it. And then there¡¯s Sophia..."


    L.u.s.t knew there was no other way for them but to make a harem.


    "Idiot! There is only one way for you to save your mother, and it is to f.u.c.k everyone I tell you to f.u.c.k!"


    Lucien instinctively trusted L.u.s.t, and when she put his mother on the subject, he could no longer argue.


    "OKAY! So, I¡¯m going to do whatever you say!"


    While they were mentally arguing, the servants finished preparing the portal.


    Evil King gave Lucien a solemn look and nodded. He knew he was a bad father, but he didn¡¯t care as long as his ns to keep the kingdom safe worked out.


    "Good luck."


    He really wished Lucien was lucky because he had no special skills or strength.


    The Evil King did not understand how Lucien could be so different from his sisters, so he had much more hopes for them than for Lucien.


    Lucien nodded to his father back.


    "Thank you."


    Then he walked towards the portal. First, he touched the portal¡¯s surface with his hand. He felt a wet texture just like it looked like water.


    Then he pushed his arm, which passed easily through the liquid membrane. Then he followed, and when he passed his face, all he saw was darkness, while L.u.s.t exined some things.


    "This portal is defective and only works because we, great demons, can add our mana toplete the travel."


    "Now, I¡¯m going to use all my mana left, and I¡¯ll need to stay in a dormant state for a while."


    Lucien always lived isted from everyone, but in those few hours, he enjoyed having L.u.s.t with him. Now he couldn¡¯t help but be worried about how long she would need to stay dormant.


    "How much time?"


    "It¡¯s up to you."


    Before Lucien could ask for more exnation, she continued.


    "My mana regenerates by the more pleasure you have and cause, with as many women as you can. Many at the same time would be even better."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, if you f.u.c.k enough, I will be able to materialize not only my physical state but also something else."


    Lucien was not super excited, but he would have to follow that path. He was also curious about what L.u.s.t said she could materialize too, but she declined to answer.


    "So what am I going to do? Arrive in a new world and just find someone to f.u.c.k?"


    "Exactly! Try to make the woman feel pleasure too. R.a.p.e does almost nothing to my powers."


    Lucien was really confused about how to proceed like this. He is not at all good with rtionsh.i.p.s. He had no idea how to arrive at a new ce and get some woman willing to have s.e.x with him out of nowhere.


    L.u.s.t could feel his hesitation and tried to cheer him up.


    "It won¡¯t be that hard. You are very s.e.xy, so just find some woman, and she will want to give the p.u.s.s.y to you easily."


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what to think about that. F.u.c.k.i.n.g L.u.s.t seems as normal to him as if they were just made for each other.


    With Sophia, it was simr; he can only think now that he doesn¡¯t want to live without them. But when he thinks about other women, he doesn¡¯t feel anything special.


    But now he couldn¡¯t think about it too much as he felt his clothes disappear.


    "What?!"


    L.u.s.t was having trouble stabilizing the travel through the portal. Not only did she have scarce mana, but the King¡¯sst resources were almost insufficient for any help.


    "I¡¯m losing control of the portal. My magic will disappear soon, so it won¡¯t just be your clothes that will disappear."


    Lucien still couldn¡¯t see anything but darkness. But then he started to see a tiny blue light.


    The light got bigger, and he tried to ask L.u.s.t what it was, but he didn¡¯t hear any more sounds from her.


    The light continued to grow until he realized that it was the same as the surface of the portal entrance.


    He understood that it should be the way out. He was approaching fast, but as everything around him was dark and he felt suspended in the air, he was unable to make any movement.


    He was going towards the exit of the portal without knowing that he was actually falling. Then he went through the liquid membrane again and found himself in an unexpected situation.


    "WOOOAAAAA!"


    When he passed through the blue membrane, what he saw was just blue because the portal was above what appeared to be ake.


    He could only scream as he fell like a bullet, utterly n.a.k.e.d into theke. The fall seemed very high, and he was sure he couldn¡¯t leave it without breaking several bones or even worse.


    But he felt no difort when he hit the water at such high speed. He just feels his body much tougher than before.


    By the force of the impact, he only stopped when he reached the bottom of theke, then held his breath and swam back to the surface.


    He can¡¯t help but be surprised to be able to swim much faster than before. He concluded that his body improved several times after making the contract with L.u.s.t, and he had not noticed it before.


    He tried tomunicate with L.u.s.t, but she didn¡¯t make any sound, making him worried. He tried tomunicate with Sophia and Sloth, but it also had no results. Then he started to swim to the shore of theke.


    "I have to get more mana for L.u.s.t..."


    Swimming at super-speed, he didn¡¯t take long to get out of theke. Then he started walking around looking for something to wear because staying n.a.k.e.d seemed strange.


    *ng*


    Then he heard a metallic noise and realized at the right time that it was the sound of some weapon hitting another.


    But it seemed too far, which made him realize that his senses were also much better than before.


    He focused his senses in that direction and heard people talking, and it seemed like someone saying something about f.u.c.k.i.n.g a bitch.


    "Can I understand them?!"


    Lucien had doubts about whether he would understand thenguage of another world even though L.u.s.t told him those worlds were close together so that it was likely to use a simrnguage.


    He didn¡¯t fully understand it, but it was almost like the difference between ents. With time he wouldn¡¯t feel any more differences.


    Then he snuck toward the voices he heard. He wanted to get some clothes and some knowledge about where he was.


    The closer he got, the more he heard and understood the situation. Soon he had a clear view of the clearing where many people were gathered, but he was still far away, and no one noticed him.


    He hid behind a bush and watched the battle between Brian and Marie begin. He heard several things from both the mercenaries and Marie¡¯s group.


    "It is really very useful to have such powerful senses!"


    But then he noticed something else while watching the fight.


    "SOOO CUTE!"


    When he saw Anne, something arose in his mind. Not only from the mind, as his d.i.c.k also showed a reaction and got hard.


    Anne was 1.65 meters tall and has a slim but very s.e.xy body. A beautiful face with big green eyes.


    But that was not what Lucien liked so much, but the fact that she had several parts of her body covered by a light and fluffy fur the same color as her hair and her big cute furry ears.


    He cannot help thinking of many peculiar things.


    "Does she have a lot of that cute fur there? How would it be if..."


    Lucien had never seen anyone who was not human. L.u.s.t is a demon, but she was nothing different from a human woman.


    But when he saw that incredible woman, he stopped thinking with his head, and his d.i.c.k took over.


    As he began to drool, wishing to touch Anne¡¯s fluffy ears, the fight between Brian and Marie reached a critical point.


    Lucien saw the hooded figure move among the mercenaries and go towards Marie. He understood what was going to happen and had to decide to intervene or not.


    His thought was simple.


    "Why should I care?"


    Lucien had only one goal. Stay strong to protect those he loves. Before, it was just his mother, but now he has Sophia and L.u.s.t.


    He didn¡¯t even have a good rtionship with his sisters, so why would he care about strangers even though they are cute?


    But then he thought about L.u.s.t¡¯s words and his goal in going to that world.


    "Women..."


    Then he looked at his d.i.c.k, which was very hard just because he saw the woman with fox characteristics.


    He thought that if he had to have s.e.x with someone, it would be much better to be someone he was attracted to.


    And now that he has found a woman so exciting, it would be very stupid to let something happen to her and miss out on such a good chance.


    For the happiness of his d.i.c.k, Lucien ran at super speed to defend the fox girl¡¯s group.


    As everything was swift, he had to act even though he was n.a.k.e.d and unarmed.


    Lucien was considered the weakest of the chosen. He was far inferior to his sisters, who had various talents and strengths.


    But he trained very hard since childhood andpared to ordinary people; he could be considered very strong.


    As he had no magical skills, he always focused improve his body, and now that he is much stronger because of L.u.s.t, he is mighty and didn¡¯t even know the current limit of his strength.


    He arrived quickly behind the hooded woman and acted on instinct by pressing his hand on her back.


    He told her to drop the knife, but he couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the fox-girl, who was with her mouth wide openly looking at him surprised.


    The hooded woman was shocked when she felt Lucien¡¯s hand.


    She is not very strong, but she was proud of her high speed. She is an assassin specialized in agility, but she was not able to feel him approaching before her be caught off guard.


    "What?!"


    All it was swift, but the woman didn¡¯t take long to realize that Lucien was threatening her with just his hand, so she thought of acting quickly and turned to cut him with the knife.


    The woman was more surprised than ever, as she had as thest view a big hard c.o.c.k before being knocked down by a punch on her head.


    While her body fell limp on the floor, she only had time for a quickst thought.


    "Why the hell is he n.a.k.e.d?!"

 Chapter 14 - Some Blood

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Some Blood</h4>


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched Marie¡¯s graceful movements.


    "Brian doesn¡¯t stand a chance!"


    The elven brothers had the same thought while watching Marie fight.


    Then there was the attack that blinded Brian, and they thought it was the end of the fight.


    But the hooded figure appeared so fast and made them confused. Then she threatened Marie while some of the mercenaries started to surround them.


    Anne was terrified. A small part of her wanted Marie to surrender.


    But then she pushed away selfish thoughts and prepared to fight and defend her dear partner.


    She turned to ask for help from the elven brothers who always tried to flirt with her and Marie.


    She never showed interest in them but was willing to consider if they would fight alongside her in such a desperate situation.


    What she saw was them crawling towards the forest, clearly running by fear.


    "Men are so shameless!"


    "I can¡¯t believe I considered them as friends."


    But then she heard a deep voice threatening the hooded figure. She turned and couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth by amazement.


    "He¡¯s so handsome!"


    Then her mouth opened even more when she realized something else.


    "Should that be so big?!"


    Not only she but Marie and all the mercenaries stopped to look at Lucien intently. And everyone concluded that his d.i.c.k was too big.


    "But why is it so hard while he was n.a.k.e.d in the forest?"


    Anne and Marie are young and innocent girls. They couldn¡¯t help blushing and closing their eyes even in this dangerous situation. It was an involuntary reaction while they had the same thought.


    "Pervert!"


    "Degenerate!!"


    Lucien was notfortable n.a.k.e.d in the middle of the forest, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    He acted on impulse when the hooded woman tried to attack him. So he held her body so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt in the fall.


    After she was lying on the floor, knocked out, he looked at Marie.


    "I can help you face them. But you will have to serve me in bed."


    Marie can¡¯t help being confused. She was happy when he saved her, but such a request...


    A guy she has never seen appears from the middle of the forest n.a.k.e.d and asks her to give her purity to him like that? And he still seriously spoke as if it was natural.


    The "no" was almosting out of her mouth when she held it.


    Then she looked at the angry Brian, who was clearly grouping with the mercenaries on the other side terrorized by the strange and handsome man.


    Next, she looked at Anne, who would not abandon her. So she thought that if she refused his help, they would have no chance of getting out alive after annoying Brian that much.


    She knew the mercenaries would have no mercy on theirs. Men could be very cruel to women, and she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what they could do with her dear friend.


    But it was still challenging for her just to ept giving her body to him so easily. She wouldn¡¯t lie to someone who looked so strong, so she tried to negotiate.


    "I can promise to consider the matter with affection. Is that enough?"


    That was not the answer Lucien expected, but he did not know that he had made a very absurd request out of nowhere. L.u.s.t would have said something about him having the subtlety of stone if she hadn¡¯t been asleep.


    But still, he wouldn¡¯t abandon them because he needed their bodies to be stronger. Then he nodded towards Marie.


    "That¡¯s enough. Protect your friend and this one on the floor."


    "I¡¯ll be swift."


    Marie knew he was strong, but she thought they would work together to beat so many mercenaries. Although not very powerful, they are more than twenty and well equipped.


    But did he want to face everyone and do it fast? She couldn¡¯t help but think he was overestimating himself.


    She would not say anything because a man who walks n.a.k.e.d with his c.o.c.k hard through the forest would not be lucid.


    If he was in trouble, she could just join the fight at any time. But what happened next was very surreal, making her watch without closing her mouth.


    Lucien did not lose his serious and focused look for a second. He bent quickly and picked up the knife, which the hooded woman dropped.


    "I will borrow it for a while."


    Then Lucien made a move so fast that few could understand, but no one could follow.


    He curved his body like an Olympic runner would do to reach maximum body speed.


    Equipped with only the knife, he went towards the mercenary who was closest to him. He was one of those who had begun to surround Marie¡¯s group but were regrouping after he appeared.


    "Aaaaaaaaa!"


    What followed the poor man¡¯s horrible scream was his blood that sshed out of his neck bizarrely.


    Lucien had no mercy and cut the mercenary¡¯s neck with speed and precision. He did not want to do a show or take revenge on the mercenaries as he had nothing against or for them.


    He just wanted to eliminate them quickly so he could start another type of battle with the girls.


    Then he cut the mercenary¡¯s neck in a way that he would bleed to death while he could quickly proceed to the next target.


    And so he did, running fast as a shadow, he cut the neck of the nearest mercenary and then went on to the next.


    The screams of those who were hit matched with those who were bleeding, and together they made a macabre show.


    Lucien¡¯s beautiful body, which once glowed clean, was now red by the blood of the mercenaries. But he didn¡¯t seem to mind, and he kept killing without changing his expression.


    The mercenaries tried to hit him with their weapons, but Lucien easily dodged the blows that were shaking disorganized as they were terrified of him.


    Each man who fell made the next lose more of the will to fight, and some tried to run just to have their necks pierced from behind.


    Lucien continued the ughter without changing his expression or making a sound. But in his mind, he had many happy thoughts.


    He has never felt so powerful before. His training was always focused on strengthening his body and senses as he had no aptitude for magic or special abilities.


    So fighting like that would always be his style, but his body had limits, which no matter how hard he trained, he couldn¡¯t cross.


    Limits that now he was crossing, moving faster and faster.


    He knew why he was so powerful. He knew where that power came from. And he can¡¯t help but thank them even if they couldn¡¯t hear now.


    "L.u.s.t... Sophia... Thank you a lot!"


    In mind, he was emotional, but his body didn¡¯t stop for a second, and he kept killing without showing any emotions.


    Her body was getting redder and red with the blood of his victims, making Marie and Anne have many confused thoughts.


    "How can he?"


    "He kills without blinking."


    "As if lives were meant nothing to him."


    "What kind of man is he?"


    "Man?!"


    "So what?!"


    "A demon. He can only be a demon!"


    "The devil himself..."


    Then Marie looked at something that never stopped catching her attention.


    "Is he still hard?"


    Anne looked at where Marie was pointing and can¡¯t help but close her eyes while blushing and cursing.


    "What the f.u.c.k, how is this possible?"


    Marie didn¡¯t know what to think or say. Her thoughts were divided into two halves. One wondered how he could be so strong and fast, just using a knife while taking lives like a reaper.


    The other half of her mind could only think of how he did it all n.a.k.e.d and hard. It was bizarre, but she couldn¡¯t deny that it was also a bit s.e.xy, and she liked to see that much masculinity.


    Marie waved her head to ward off strange thoughts, and when she realized there were only two more mercenaries alive with Brian.


    Brian thought several times about running away, but he saw that when a mercenary tried to run, that demon would especially go after him and kill him from behind without mercy.


    He hid behind the biggest and strongest mercenaries in the group and started to think of ways to get out of this alive.


    "Why is he killing us like nothing? Doesn¡¯t he fear justice?"


    The two big mercenaries heard their chief¡¯s murmurs of fear and could not help but agree with him.


    "Damn devil. Why do we get in his way?"


    "Shadow is the one to me for this shit."


    "She wouldn¡¯t have to act if Brian hadn¡¯t lost to the little wizard."


    "What does it matter now? We are so f.u.c.k.i.e.d up!"


    Brian and his two bodyguards could be arguing for hours about who was to me, but Lucien didn¡¯t have all that patience.


    When they noticed the demon looking at them, they couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath.


    "BLOCK UP!!!"


    It was all very swift.


    Lucien, who was less than twenty meters from Brian, stood for a second after killing another mercenary.


    When he looked at the remaining three, Brian felt a shiver and knew the demon would act very fast.


    Brian shouted for his bodyguards to block at the same time as Lucien became a blur.


    Lucien ran at full speed with his body leaning.


    He focused his senses to the maximum and could see the mercenaries in slow motion raising their weapons. One raised arge shield and the other a big ax to block him.


    He reached them while the mercenary on the right was still raising the big shield, and with one hand, he held the border of the shield to use it to throw himself into the air.


    Then he climbed over the shield and kicked the head of the mercenary with the ax while shoving the knife behind the other¡¯s neck.


    The mercenary didn¡¯t even know how he died.


    He felt Lucien¡¯s strength when he pulled the shield to gain impulse, and in the middle of the jump, a few drops of the blood of hispanions dripped from the devil¡¯s hard c.o.c.k, making the poor man¡¯sst-second alive a shit.


    The ax mercenary was thrown away, but before he fell to the ground, he was already dead.


    Lucien, beforending on the floor, threw the knife, which spun quickly in the air before sinking deep into the center of the forehead of the ax man, who died at that time.


    Then he ended his jump bynding in front of Brian, who was walking backward in fear until he fell with his ass on the floor.


    Brian was not very powerful, but he relied on his equipment for hard fights. But after seeing the ughter that the devil did, he was so terrified that he had no thought of trying to fight.


    "Please let me go!"


    "I will never tell anyone about this!"


    "I can give you anything!"


    Brian started to beg for his life, but the devil kept walking towards him in slow steps.


    Lucien would have killed him quickly just by avoiding screw up that beautiful ck armor, which he already wanted, but then he remembered something.


    He approached Brian, who continued to crawl until he reached a tree and was unable to continue. Then for the first time since he appeared in the clearing, changed his expression to a mocking smile.


    "Did I hear you talking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g a bitch?"


    Lucien recalled that before seeing Brian and Marie¡¯s fight, he heard someone say something like that, and now hearing Brian begging, he concluded that he was the person who said that.


    And the "bitch" in the subject should be Anne or Marie.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t like it. Or maybe he knew it...


    Brian couldn¡¯t understand because he was just terrified. He tried to speak but started to stutter, and Lucien continued looking at him with that evil smile, making fear open new barriers within him.


    "There is only one d.i.c.k that will f.u.c.k those girls. And it is here right in front of you."


    Lucien pointed to his hard c.o.c.k, which was slightly dirty with the blood of the mercenaries as well as his entire body.


    Then he approached Brian and tread his face hard.


    Brian was too afraid to avoid the rapid movement and could not understand how the devil¡¯s foot was as hard as a stone.


    "Pl-shh.."


    "H-elh.."


    "N-osto-m..."


    Brian tried to beg, but Lucien was pushing his foot more and more into his face. Then Brian¡¯s words were distorted as he trembled on the floor.


    "Final words?"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Lucien continued tough as he stomped on Brian¡¯s head harder and harder.


    After a few seconds, Brian¡¯s body stopped convulsing as smelly liquid left the middle of his legs.


    It was easy to understand that he pissed himself while dying.

 Chapter 15 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 1)</h4>


    "That was so disgusting!"


    "Soooo pathetic!"


    Marie and Anne could only have thoughts like that about how Brian died. They didn¡¯t like him at all to find a suitable ending for someone as jerk as he was.


    They were good girls who wouldn¡¯t want to take other lives. But they could not deny that they were satisfied with the brutal death of the group of men who tried to do horrible things for them.


    It was the nature of people to wish others what they want for them. Still, the girls wanted to hide feelings that they considered evil or selfish.


    But they would learn with Lucien to think more about themselves and return bad ten times worse.


    Now that everyone was dead, another essential and somewhat frightening question appeared. Marie can¡¯t help but have worrying thoughts.


    "What will he do to us?"


    "Is he reliable?"


    "He definitely isn¡¯t a good guy!"


    But then she saw Anne running towards the handsome devil, her eyes sparkling by admiration.


    "Big brother! You are soooo amazing!"


    "d you gave them what they deserved!!"


    "I always hate Brian, he was s-"


    Anne was very excited to see Lucien kill Brian because she knew horrible things he had already done to good girls. But she got so excited that she forgot essential details about this "big brother."


    "Woohaa!"


    "Cover it! You don¡¯t need to keep showing that big thing to us all the time!"


    Lucien could only sigh and shake his head.


    He is not an exhibitionist and did not like fighting n.a.k.e.d. He was forced to do so by the urgency of the situation.


    The situation that others forced him. And he wouldn¡¯t forget to punish the three girls who were guilty of it.


    Especially the hooded girl. He couldn¡¯t help giving a strange smile when he looked at her, still knocked out on the floor.


    "I need a bath."


    Marie and Anne did not know what to think about the cold and direct way he talks. The only time he showed any emotion was when he mocked Brian until death.


    Anne, who had turned and put her hands on her face in shame, cannot agree more.


    "Okay, I have a nice soap, and I can lend it to you."


    While Anne ran to her backpack near a tree, Marie approached him, trying not to stare at the big hard.


    "Please don¡¯t do anything bad to her."


    "I said I was going to think about your request, and I will not go back on my words. I just ask you to give me some time."


    Lucien stared at Marie for a while, making her very nervous, but then tried the most friendly smile he had.


    "I¡¯m not going to force anything. I just want us to get along!"


    Marie could only think that the devil was trying to seduce her. But she didn¡¯t hate that smile even though he was still covered in blood.


    She blushed a bit and tried to continue the conversation even though her head was full of strange thoughts. After all, he was still hard.


    "You can take a bath in theke while I loot everything good from these corpses."


    After Marie spoke, she felt his suspicious look and had to exin.


    "We are not going to run away. We couldn¡¯t get away from someone as fast as you!"


    "Oh, I still don¡¯t know your name. Mine is Ma-"


    Lucien had heard her and Anne¡¯s name during the fight, making Marie even more certain that he had many impressive skills.


    "You are Marie, and she is Anne. I am Lucien, and the hoodeddy will introduce herselfter."


    "I am not your enemy, but I want to be your friend."


    "I also want you to be mine, I will not deny that, but I can wait for a while, not long."


    Marie did not know how to act. Her mind was a mess, and she needed time to rest and calm down.


    Anne heard part of the conversation while bringing the soap and could only blush to know that the handsome devil wanted her that much.


    She, of course, thought that this was very sudden and everything about him was so strange and mysterious. But her swinging cute tail was proof that she didn¡¯t hate the idea.


    "Here the soap, just go bathe because you stink of blood."


    Lucien took the soap while Anne tried to look away in a way that he only found her more beautiful and cute.


    Then he walked towards the hooded woman, still on the floor. But he stopped while giving a strange warning without turning back.


    "If you run away, I will have to hunt you. So, don¡¯t do it."


    Marie and Anne couldn¡¯t help but imagine a scene where he ran after them n.a.k.e.d and hard. It was very bizarre... But somewhat strangely hot?


    They shake their heads to chase away that kind of thought as they watch him go towards the hooded woman, wondering what he would do to her.


    Lucien leaned over and took the hooded woman¡¯s body. Without any affection or carrying her like a princess, he threw her on his shoulder as if carrying a wooden board.


    "She will take a bath with me."


    The girls couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Not because of this rude action but because they saw the hooded woman¡¯s face.


    She had a not very fair olive skin with some cute freckles, which only made her look more charming.


    Short ck hair that made her look very professional.


    Big yellow eyes. A small adorable mouth and a delicate nose, a stunning woman for sure.


    But now, what stood out the most was the fact that the woman had a wide smile on her face, which seemed to be having a wonderful dream. She was even drooling.


    While the girls saw the n.a.k.e.d Lucien left with the happy hooded woman, they thought the same thing.


    "Naughty girl!!!"


    ____________________


    The feeling of waking up after being knocked out is horrible. No one can help but feel much pain and difort in this situation.


    The hooded girl known as Shadow heard the noise of water before opening her eyes.


    She put her hand on her head, which hurts a lot and can¡¯t help but m.o.a.n. Then she slowly opened her eyes, just for the sunlight to cause her even more pain.


    It took her a few seconds to get used to the light and gradually find out where she was and what had happened to her.


    But then she was weed with the view of the back of a man who was bathing in theke right in front of her.


    The man¡¯s entire body was still covered by blood as he tried to wash his back. It was so much blood that she didn¡¯t know if his long hair was naturally red or if it was by the blood.


    As she was still confused by the pain in her head, the woman tried to think about who this man was and why she was watching him washing.


    The more she looked at that back, the more she found him attractive. Even that lot of blood didn¡¯t make him any less hot.


    Shadow stopped trying to find out what happened to her and focused on enjoying that vision, but then the mysterious man suddenly turned around.


    "Are you enjoying the view?"


    When Shadow saw the man¡¯s face, her heart beat faster. She couldn¡¯t believe how handsome he was, but then...


    "It¡¯s you!"


    The man¡¯s face was beautiful, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice something else. She would never forget that part of his body even though it was less hard and looking calmer now as if it was sleeping.


    Before she is knocked out, the c.o.c.k she saw was not only the first, but it would also be the only one that she will think of in her entire life.


    Then Shadow remembered being knocked out by this man and now understood that he just brought her here while he is taking a bath.


    "What happened to the others?"


    "I killed everyone except the two girls and their two idiot friends who ran away."


    Shadow can¡¯t help but be sad. She really needed the money she would receive to protect Brian. Now she would receive nothing and could even suffer retaliation from his family.


    But there was a more important question. She looked at the handsome devil with a concerned look.


    "Why didn¡¯t you kill me?"


    "Because I want to f.u.c.k you."


    The mysterious man¡¯s answer was worse than she expected. He spoke quickly and sincerely as if it meant nothing, scaring Shadow too much.


    "Ww-hat?"


    Lucien saw the same expression on Marie¡¯s face and understood that he was doing something wrong. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t be so straightforward and honest?


    He really wanted to be stronger, so scaring his potential partners wouldn¡¯t be good. He tried to think of how to ease the tension, but he wasn¡¯t really good with words or people.


    "Don¡¯t get it wrong. I will not force anything, but you will want it yourself."


    Shadow didn¡¯t know what to think. She was in a veryplicated situation. She couldn¡¯t just try to escape as she already knew he was faster.


    As he seemed to desire her, so maybe she could use that to gain some advantage. When she thought about it, she also saw her dagger on top of the stone near her.


    Lucien had brought the dagger with him thinking of returning it when she woke up. And he didn¡¯t miss it when she looked at the dagger.


    "Okay, I will trust you."


    Shadow didn¡¯t think she was just going to fall in love with him like that out of the blue. But since she didn¡¯t have much choice here, she would have to try what she could do.


    Lucien could already imagine what she would try, but he had to find a way to conquer her without use force, or he could end up losing his chances.


    "Juste and help me wash my back."


    When he saw her pleading look, he had to make his point clearer.


    "I¡¯m not going to r.a.p.e you! Just help me in the bath."


    Shadow couldn¡¯t deny as much he insisted. Then she started to take off her cape slowly, showing a cute shyness.


    Lucien started to get excited, seeing her magnificent body.


    She had a slim and slightly athletic body with very s.e.xy curves. B.r.e.a.s.ts still small, but as she looked very young, they could even develop a lot more.


    And her ass was sooo hot. It wasn¡¯t that big, but the shape was simply perfect.


    It took her a long time to remove her cloak and other clothes until she was only wearing underwear. But it seemed as too swift for Lucien as he observed and enjoyed every second.


    "I¡¯m not going to be n.a.k.e.d, please."


    Lucien did not like it, but he would try a more rxed approach as he hadplete confidence in conquering her over quickly.


    He turned to the middle of theke and told her toe.


    Shadow focused all her speed and stealth on making a single precise move.


    She ran and picked up the dagger, thinking he hadn¡¯t noticed. But Lucien heard every muscle and bone in her body, and he would just let her try.


    Shadow walked towards Lucien. He was about ten meters away from theke¡¯s shore.


    He kept on washing as she approached and acted like nothing was wrong. When he lowered his head to wet his hair, she moved quickly and put the dagger behind his neck.


    Shadow used all the speed she had, but it was not enough.


    Lucien turned his body swift and took her wrist before the dagger touched his skin.


    Shadow couldn¡¯t escape Lucien¡¯s grip because he was so much stronger than she. She thought he would kill her or worse, so she closed her eyes in fear.


    But what followed was something she never imagined.


    Lucien raised her hand until the tip of the dagger touched the front of his neck.


    "I am not your enemy! If you can¡¯t believe my words, believe in my actions!"


    Shadow was perplexed and opened her eyes when she realized he had released his hand. Now she was pressing the dagger to his neck, and any small movement would cut his throat.


    She looked at him just to see his serious face without changing his expression. Then he pressed his body against her causing the dagger to pierce his skin a bit, and a little of blood dripped.


    "Or do it!"

 Chapter 16 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 2)</h4>


    "Why?"


    Shadow couldn¡¯t understand why the handsome devil was helping her to threaten himself.


    Not only did he bring her hand with the dagger to his neck, but he was also pressing his body against hers as the dagger was cutting him.


    "Was that insanity?"


    But then she thought about his words about not being her enemy.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t seem absurd because he only tried to defend the wizard, and even when she not epted his warning and tried to attack, he only knocked her out without causing injury, and so far, he hasn¡¯t really done her any harm.


    Then she thought about the fact that he said he wanted to f.u.c.k her.


    "Is he like other men? Horny assholes?"


    She didn¡¯t think he would just hurt her. But what if she didn¡¯t give her body to him?


    "He said he wouldn¡¯t force me into anything..."


    Shadow had many conflicting thoughts. Part of her didn¡¯t want to be his enemy, but part of her was afraid of him.


    Then Lucien continued to slowly press his body against hers as she moved back the dagger so as not to pierce him anymore.


    "Go ahead. Do it. So you don¡¯t have to fear me anymore."


    "A good enemy is a dead enemy."


    Shadow was getting more and more confused. Was he encouraging her to kill him to avoid problems?


    What kind of rascal would do something like that? So she concluded that he shouldn¡¯t be dangerous for her. Not without any reason.


    Shadow put the dagger down quickly while breathing hard. She was very tense with this bizarre situation.


    "So we¡¯re not enemies!"


    Lucienpletely changed from a serious expression to a charming smile as he wiped off the bit of blood from the small cut on his neck.


    "I said we were not enemies."


    Shadow didn¡¯t want to fight him, but she still hadn¡¯tpletely surrendered.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to have s.e.x with you?"


    Lucien continued to wash with the soap and sponge he received from Anne.


    "It will be good for both of us, I promise."


    Shadow did not understand why he wanted to have s.e.x with her so badly. She was pretty, but he¡¯s so s.e.xy that he could easily have other women more beautiful than her.


    "What if I try to run away?"


    Then Lucien stopped washing and looked at her with the usual serious expression. Shadow was impressed with his ability to change so quickly as if he¡¯s an experienced actor.


    "I¡¯ll pat your head to make you get some sleep."


    Shadow was furious and couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    "KNOCK OUT! YOU MEAN, KNOCKDOWN ME!"


    Lucien washed again while smiling.


    "Why talk about it if you¡¯re not going to try to run away, right?"


    Shadow no longer saw Lucien as dangerous to her, but she couldn¡¯t help but be angry that he acted in this bizarre way.


    She was going to talk about his manners when he made a swift move surprising her.


    Lucien took the knife from her hand and threw it over the edge of theke while holding her arm and bringing their body closer enough to his c.o.c.k rub her soft thigh.


    "You don¡¯t need the dagger right now."


    Shadow blushed. Lucien held her arm firmly but also affectionately and spoke in a serious but also s.e.xy tone.


    That was too much for an innocent youngdy as Shadow. She¡¯s at the age of wanting to date and things like that, so she was easily affected by Lucien¡¯s charm.


    "You are flirting with me, but I don¡¯t even know your name."


    Lucien answered his name, and when she introduced herself as Shadow, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "Tell me your real name."


    Then he started to get closer to Shadow, she tried to get away, but he brought their bodies closer until they look like one person.


    His c.o.c.k had already entirely entered between her legs and was rubbing her panties.


    It felt so good that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k had gotten super hard again.


    Shadow couldn¡¯t help but blush even more and start breathing hard. She felt an excellent feeling from Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k, even through her panties.


    "Mm..."


    "Aaahh.."


    It got even hotter when he started kissing her neck.


    "Uhh.. It... is..."


    "Mmm... M-mia..."


    "M-my name i-is Mia..."


    Then he squeezed one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The sensation was fantastic, even through her bra. Mia couldn¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning.


    "Just stop it... ahh... please..."


    Lucien can¡¯t help thinking that he¡¯s changed a lot in thest hours. He never imagined doing something so bold before, but now he had to work hard to bes stronger.


    "I can stop, but you have to do something for me..."


    "See how I got because of you..."


    Lucien pressed his c.o.c.k up as he spoke in the most sensual way he could.


    Mia panicked.


    "W-w-what you m-meam?!"


    "I s-still c-can¡¯t it... pleeease."


    While Mia pleaded, Lucien began to kiss her other b.r.e.a.s.t right over the bra. So he had the idea to try something new. He was sure the sensation in her b.r.e.a.s.ts would be incredible.


    "It¡¯s not what you think..."


    Mia could only be confused. She really wanted to run away, but he didn¡¯t stop holding her firmly for a second.


    "I love your b.o.o.b.s... you can try to use them.. you know, a massage and nothing more..."


    She thought he could do anything with her right there in the water. And she was not able to react, so if she could just do a massage, it would be better than other things...


    But with her b.r.e.a.s.ts? She didn¡¯t think her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which weren¡¯t too big, would catch his attention that much.


    "O-okay..."


    Mia had heard things from other girls about men like having a b.r.e.a.s.t massage on their backs. But she was really wrong about Lucien¡¯s intention.


    He pressed her shoulders, making her kneel, and the water almost covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts, but it was still possible to follow the n.


    "Just don¡¯t move, and I¡¯ll do it."


    Then to Mia¡¯s surprise, Lucien thrust his hard c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The bra held her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly together and allowed his d.i.c.k to slide in the middle of them.


    Mia didn¡¯t know how to act. Lucien was rubbing his c.o.c.k over her b.r.e.a.s.ts. And she thought it would be awful and strange, but then she realized that she didn¡¯t hate the feeling.


    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were getting hotter and hotter, and that heat was starting to spread through her body.


    Then she saw a slight purple light appear on a tattoo below Lucien¡¯s navel. Then a sweet smell started assaulting her nose. It was so good that she couldn¡¯t help but breathe hard.


    Lucien continued rubbing his c.o.c.k on her b.r.e.a.s.ts while her body got very hot, and she started to feel an itch in her v.a.g.i.n.a, making her close the legs tightly together.


    "Aaahhh... mm..."


    "What is it?"


    Her body became dizzy, and she had to hold on Lucien¡¯s thighs as he continued to rub his d.i.c.k in her b.o.o.b.s faster and harder.


    Lucien was pleased that he had this brilliant idea. The feeling of having his c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts was wonderful. The bra helped a lot to tighten his c.o.c.k even more.


    "Mm..."


    "Damn goood"


    He started to feel better and better and increased the intensity of the thrusts. It didn¡¯t take too long for him to start feeling like he was about toe.


    "AAOOHHHHHH!"


    He came at the same moment that Mia looked down, causing some c.u.m sshes in her face.


    "What???"


    She thought she would be disgusted, but the smell of that strange white liquid was very simr to the sweet smell she was sniffing just ago.


    Her body acted on instinct, and she couldn¡¯t help but lick some of the c.u.m that was close to her mouth.


    "Mmm..."


    "How can it be so good?"


    The taste of that c.u.m was so good that she without realizing it began to run the tongue around her mouth, trying to lick everything she could.


    While Mia licked her new favorite drug, Lucien was not finished his orgasm and still had c.u.ming out of his c.o.c.k while he continued to rub her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    She realized that and involuntarily put her mouth on his c.o.c.k. She couldn¡¯t help being surprised because that sweet fragrance was much stronger and intoxicating on his c.o.c.k.


    And that fantastic taste? His c.u.m was already delicious, but drinking straight from the d.i.c.k was divine. Mia began to suck greedily, not wanting to waste a drop.


    Lucien had already finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g, but Mia was still sucking on his c.o.c.k. He loved to hear that "slurp" sound as she swallows his d.i.c.k deep.


    "You can drink it all... I can always give you more. Just ask."


    Mia woke up from her wild state by Lucien¡¯s voice. She thought she had lost control and med that sweet smell that seemed to have drugged her.


    But now that she had done something so naughty, it was unreasonable toin or me Lucien. She didn¡¯t stop sucking his d.i.c.k while she thought. It felt so good that she never got enough of it.


    *Slurp*


    "It¡¯s just that..."


    *Slurp* *Slurp*


    "You... don¡¯t..."


    *Slurp*


    "I mean..."


    *Slurp*


    "Your d.i.c.k is soooo good..."


    *Slurp*


    "But you are still an idiot."


    *Slurp*


    Lucien could only smile and start patting Mia¡¯s head while she continued to suck his c.o.c.k and sweetlyin.


    "I said that you would want it. So why resist that much?"


    Mia was very angry with Lucien. He molested her and even made her addicted to his d.i.c.k. This was very cruel, and she could onlyin.


    "Moron!"


    "I will suck as much as I want. But I¡¯m not giving it to you!!!"


    Lucien took her chin and made her look at him while giving her a very seductive and confident look.


    "Yes, you¡¯re going to give it to me, and also everything. Maybe not now, but it won¡¯t be long either."


    Mia stared at Lucien¡¯s handsome face. Those big blue eyes and that fantastic red hair...


    He¡¯s strong and s.e.xy. He acts so confident and has such a delicious c.o.c.k...


    She didn¡¯t respond because she was very upset with him, but she wanted to scream her feelings.


    "OKAY OKAY, I¡¯M GOING TO GIVE YOU EVERYTHING!"


    She could feel it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deny him anything from now on. She got up because she wanted to run away before they did something she might regret.


    But Lucien acted quickly and took her in a passionate hug.


    "Not to be afraid."


    "It was amazing for me, and I am satisfied now."


    Mia was silent as she heard his sweet words.


    "You are so beautiful, Mia. Thank you for doing it with me."


    Lucien was stroking Mia¡¯s back while he sniffed and kissed her neck in a very kind way.


    She felt so protected in that powerful embrace. It was so good that Mia forgot all the negative feelings she had about him and just wanted to be in his arms now.


    She thought it all happened so fast. She couldn¡¯t handle so many feelings like that, after all, she had just met him.


    "I don¡¯t hate you, idiot."


    "But..."


    Lucien was enjoying how things were progressing. He had to do more luxurious things to wake up the sleeping L.u.s.t. But if things kept going fast like that, it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    He ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "But?"


    Mia had already epted that Lucien would probably be her man, but she still needed time to get to know him better.


    "I¡¯m not ready to take the next step yet. Please give me some more time to get to know you better, and then..."


    "Fine, Mia. We¡¯ll be together from now on, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything."


    Mia liked Lucien¡¯s confident way more and more. Everything about him was so good that she was even afraid of losing him.


    She knew he desired her and liked it very much. When he epted her request, she was happy and started to think of other ways to reward him until she was ready for the big step.


    Then she took his hand and started walking out of theke.


    "I¡¯m still not giving it to you... but..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help being a little confused.


    "But what?"


    But Mia was murmuring too low, and Lucien couldn¡¯t hear.


    "You... know... it.. my... if... you... just..."


    He could hear only a few words. Mia looked very embarrassed and couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    "Speak clearly!"


    Mia became tenser because she couldn¡¯t speak louder, and Lucien didn¡¯t understand. So she struggled to lose her shyness but ended up exaggerating.


    "MY ASS!"


    "YOU, IDIOT!"


    "I¡¯M TALKING ABOUT MY ASS!"


    "I can give you my ass... if you want to use it..."

 Chapter 17 - Back Door

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Back Door</h4>


    "ASS... ass... ass...ass...assssssssss"


    Lucien¡¯s mind went nk as those of Mia¡¯s words repeated over and over.


    Since when he saw L.u.s.t¡¯s ass when she was on all fours, he was always interested in that.


    He just didn¡¯t get a chance with L.u.s.t because of the damn bedroom wall. And then the two tattoos stopped him with Sophia.


    Is now the cute Mia willingly offering it to him? How would he deny that he wants so much to f.u.c.k that lovely and s.e.xy ass?


    HE WOULD NOT DENY IT!


    As Lucien headed towards the edge of theke with Mia, he tightens her hand as he spoke as tenderly as he could.


    "I would be pleased to use your ass... I would really love that..."


    Mia blushed until she looked like a tomato. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with such embarrassment, but a part of her was both pleased and proud.


    She didn¡¯t have much confidence in her ass as well as her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her body seemed to be taking too long to grow well, even though she was still very young at 17.


    But the most handsome man she had ever seen not only enjoyed her b.r.e.a.s.ts a lot but now said he loved her ass.


    Mia started to think that she was lucky to find someone who likes her that much. Although he¡¯s very peculiar, she could get used to it if he took good care of her.


    "He¡¯s so powerful... maybe he can help me with... to my mom..."


    Mia really wanted to trust Lucien. She started desiring him not to help her. But if he bes her man, helping her and her mother would be just lovely...


    But now was not the time for her to think these things... She still had the pleasant taste of his c.o.c.k in her mouth...


    "How will it feel in my ass?"


    Mia was having many strange thoughts and did not realize that they had already reached the sand on theke¡¯s edge. When she realized she was falling, bing startled.


    Lucien was very eager and wasted no time hugging Mia¡¯s body and throwing themself on the ground. He fell on the sand while she fell astride his waist.


    He was already very fond of her. Then he would let her lead their first time to avoid causing her any difort.


    Of course, he also loved it when L.u.s.t straddled him and jumped on his c.o.c.k while he could squeeze her b.o.o.b.s or ass. So, leaving Mia on top would not be a loss for him.


    "Mm..."


    "Ah!"


    When they fell, Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k fit between Mia¡¯s buttocks, still over her panties, but that didn¡¯t stop the feeling of being excellent to both.


    The feeling of having his c.o.c.k rubbing against her wet panty was incredible. Lucien could even feel Mia¡¯s p.u.s.s.y through the panty, and he had to control himself because now it was the turn for the other hole.


    Mia could no longer contain her body, which wanted Lucien more than anything. She leaned over and started kissing him.


    Lucien realized it was her first kiss from her awkward movements. He had his first kiss a short time ago but trained a lot with L.u.s.t and Sophia.


    Now he led the kiss lovingly and confidently, driving Mia crazy before he even uses the tongue.


    She kept rubbing her lips against his. And when she opened the mouth to breathe, he filled it with his tongue and dominated hers easily.


    They kissed madly for a few minutes before Mia felt him moving his hands over her ass.


    A small part of her wanted to warn him to go slow and do just what she said, but she threw those thoughts away while she had another, which felt so much more right.


    "I do not care! My body is already his, and it will only be his, so I¡¯ll just let him do what he wants with me."


    Lucien did not hear Mia¡¯s thoughts, but he understood that when she took one of his hands and put it on her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she started to move back and forth, giving so much more delight to him.


    "Ohh..."


    "Mia... you¡¯re fantastic..."


    "Mmm..."


    "Really amazing... ahh..."


    It felt too good. Lucien loved to squeeze those tits and ass. They were still kissing, and she was willingly giving everything to him... All of it was too good, and Lucien couldn¡¯t hold on too long.


    "AHHHH!"


    He came in her panties and painted her back with his hot c.u.m.


    "Mmmmmmm..."


    Mia, who was also feeling great pleasure, cannot resist having her first great orgasm. She began to tremble with delight and copsed on his chest, breathing hard.


    She wanted to give him a lot ofpliments. And a part of her even wanted to say the words... But she wanted to improve their rtionship slowly...


    Shit! Everything was already going so fast that she had trouble keeping up with her body.


    Lucien had juste, but his c.o.c.k got harder than before when he saw Mia run a finger over her back to grab some of his c.u.m and eat it while making a very naughty expression.


    "You, naughty girl... soooo hot..."


    Mia sucked on her finger and enjoyed every drop of that fragrant liquid that she already loved so much. She tried to be as sensual as possible while teasing him.


    "My ass is so warm... Can you still go on?"


    Lucien wasted no time and put away side part of her panties far enough for him to rub the head of his c.o.c.k on her pink bottom.


    Mia felt it hard pushing her asshole and couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n in excitement and eagerness.


    "Aaaahhhh... right there!"


    "You can proceed... I give it to you... Please, take care of me..."


    Lucien tried to push it but didn¡¯t go inside as easily as he thought. Then he had a quick idea whileforting Mia, who kept m.o.a.ning.


    "You are mine... of course, I will take good care of you... now open your mouth wide."


    Mia was already a tamed little bunny and opened her mouth just to have Lucien stick his fingers inside. She liked the feeling and started sucking on his fingers, but he didn¡¯t leave it too long.


    Then Lucien ran his fingers wet by Mia¡¯s saliva around her ass gently. And slowly inserted a finger and began to explore tenderly.


    Mia started to m.o.a.n even louder and can¡¯t help but have another orgasm when he inserted the second finger.


    She started wetting Lucien, who didn¡¯t hate being covered in that sweet-smelling love juices.


    "Mia... so cute..."


    "Really lovely... Now, hold on."


    Mia was still having her orgasm when Lucien lifted her ass a little and brought it down, inserting his c.o.c.k inside her.


    Her insides were already very wet and slippery by her saliva and the kindly treatment of Lucien¡¯s fingers. And when he started to move slowly, she felt more pleasure than ever.


    "Should having it in the ass be so good?"


    Mia was so immersed in the pleasure that she ended up thinking aloud, making Lucien smile with pride without being able to agree more.


    "In your ass, yes. It is more than wonderful. I will never get tired of this!"


    Mia was still very embarrassed and couldn¡¯t handle Lucien¡¯s kind blessings.


    How could he have changed so quickly from a blood-covered devil to the god of pleasure, who was taking her to the seventh heaven?


    She tried to forget how their first meet and only wanted to have these good memories from now on. She was enjoying a lot the tender thrusts he was doing inside her ass.


    "Ohhh... keep going..."


    "Ahhh... if... you..."


    "Mmm... wants... harder..."


    Lucien went crazy when he first got into her ass. The feeling was just tooooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g wonderful.


    His c.o.c.k seemed to want to move on its own and explore those cute insides of hers.


    The more he pushed, the more he wanted to go deeper and harder. But he knew he needs to go slow first so as not to hurt her.


    As he was lying on the sand and she was riding him, it was not easy for him to move. He was lifting his waist to prate her while she just followed his movement.


    She started to m.o.a.n more and more, asking him to go harder. Then she began making movements to sit against him, making his c.o.c.k reach deeper into her ass.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Lucien... it¡¯s soooo goood..."


    She started to pound her ass against him hard.


    She m.o.a.ned and screamed his name as his c.o.c.k was meeting every part of her pink insides.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sounds of Mia¡¯s ass pounding against Lucien¡¯s pelvis rivaled their loud m.o.a.ns, making them both intoxicated by pleasure while they enjoy the maximum of each other.


    After a few minutes, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k had already yed so much inside Mia¡¯s ass, and it was ready to mark those pink walls by white.


    "OHHHHH!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    Mia had her third orgasm while Lucien spilled all his c.u.m inside her. Her ass, which was already very hot, got even more. She loved that feeling so much that she could die of pleasure.


    Lucien had the feeling that Mia¡¯s ass was made only for him. His c.o.c.k felt so good inside her as if it were meant to be there since the beginning, so naturally...


    He pushed as far as he could, giving her it all. Her ass epted his whole c.o.c.k and embraced it tightly, but it was too much c.u.m, and a little bit ended uping out.


    "Mia... That was so good... you are so good..."


    Miaid her head on his chest while wetting them both with her love juices.


    "You are sooo good too... Lucien..."


    Lucien would be satisfied to lie in that position for a while. Mia had started to kindly caress his chest with tap kisses while he was still inside her ass.


    But then she started to move her ass from side to side excitedly.


    His c.o.c.k is just incredible, and he could only think it was because of the contract with L.u.s.t. It was still very hard aftering so much and was even more excited by Mia¡¯s slight movements.


    Mia was very ashamed of herself, but now that they had gone so far it was better to be honest with her body. She wasn¡¯t ready to lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity yet without getting to know him better, but doing it with her ass felt so fine.


    She started to kiss his mouth kindly while moving her ass and used a charming tone to beg him, making Lucien even more excited.


    "Lucien... can... you give me more... of it... in my ass..."


    Lucien kissed her gently on the forehead and spoke lovingly, moving Mia¡¯s heart.


    "Of course, my sweetheart... I will give you everything you always want."


    ----------------------


    While Lucien and Mia were enjoying their time together, a very blushed girl was running across the clearing.


    She came in front of another girl while she was breathing hard and started to stutter.


    "T-they... just... I can¡¯t..."


    "He... in... there..."


    Marie looked at the blushed Anne and knew what had happened. She was a smart girl and thought something like that would ur when Lucien took the hooded woman to the shower.


    "You don¡¯t need to tell the details..."


    Anne thought Marie did not understand all the madness she saw at theke.


    "But... it¡¯s unbelievable.. they just... in the..."


    But Marie started walking towards the forest while calling her.


    "I do not want to know! He¡¯s a pervert, and you should just stay away from him."


    "Now, that we¡¯ve looted it all, let¡¯s take a look at the mine while he... just..."


    Marie also blushed a little. She wondered what should be happening, but the way Anne spoke, it must be very extravagant for an innocent girl like her to stay calm.


    After all, she agreed to think about doing it with him. And she couldn¡¯t help wondering what it would be like...


    Then she thought about going to check on the mine while he finished his bath. As the mine was very close to the clearing, it would not be considered to run away.


    Now, two very blushed girls were walking through the clearing towards the forest.

 Chapter 18 - The Mine (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 18 - The Mine (part 1)</h4>


    It was still morning, but a lot had happened in the forest, which was very peaceful before. Now everything was getting back to normal as Marie and Anne walked towards the mine.


    Marie¡¯s group had recently been formed in the adventurers¡¯ guild of the city Portgreen.


    She was a wizard who wanted to live adventures away from her family and traveled to this region. Joining the adventurers guild was very good because she met Anne and they became best friends quickly.


    The city of Portgreen is close to the sea, and due to its excellent position is a nice city, which has many non-humans. Anne came from the fox n to live adventures too, so finding Maire was good for both.


    Marie and Anne created a group of adventurers and took a low-ranking mission. It was to clear a mine, which was seen by some travelers, near a clearing.


    It all seemed very simple as there should not be very strong creatures in the area. But that region is close to the Light Empire, which was at war.


    So the guild staff advised Marie to increase the number of members of her group.


    Marie and Anne are stunning beauties, so everyone wanted to join her group even if they were amateurs.


    But the girls knew that those guys just wanted to have a chance with them, and it would be unreliable to hang out with people who only think about their bodies and are not really their friends.


    But then they met the elven brothers who were very handsome men and would have no problem getting girls.


    So when they wanted to join the group, Marie thought it would be okay with them, who were very respectful to them.


    Everything was going great, but then all that shit happened. But now Marie and Anne were fine and could check the mine without any problems.


    They didn¡¯t think there would be any danger there as this area is known to have few resources.


    Less than two minutes of walking was enough for Marie and Anne to reach the entrance to the mine, which was about 200 meters away from the clearing.


    Anne was a little concerned, looking at the dark entrance to the mine.


    "Are we going in?"


    Marie moved her fingers, and the blue light appeared, so she reached for the tip of the staff. The light passed to the staff, which was brilliant now, but it¡¯s not attack magic. Marie just wanted a tool to light the way.


    "It¡¯s gonna be okay. Or do you not trust your partner?"


    Anne nodded, and both entered the mine. It was cold and dark; they also heard the sounds of popping and stones rolling as if there is some movement inside the mine.


    Anne felt a bad feeling but continued to follow Marie, who illuminated the narrow path.


    "Are they wild animals?"


    Marie was focused on the sounds; it was low and distant. Still, she found it very strange.


    "Maybe some wolves..."


    Marie and Anne walked a few more before realizing that there were people inside the mine. The noises grew louder and louder, and some were shouts.


    "Damn!"


    "Shit animal!"


    "It¡¯s hurt. Why can¡¯t you find it?"


    "It¡¯s been hurt for days... it won¡¯t be able tost much longer."


    "Ahhh... I¡¯m tired of this chase..."


    "Find it and the cub so that we can return."


    Marie and Anne heard many voices and knew that arge group was in the depths of the mine.


    "Let¡¯s go back now!"


    They knew it was dangerous to go on without knowing who they were, so they started to go back quickly to leave the cave.


    But then two figures left an alternative path that was very close to the girls.


    "Oh!? What do we have here?"


    "Young Ladies... hehehe"


    Marie prepared to argue with them, but when the men came a little closer, the light from her staff illuminated part of their armor.


    They wore silver armor with arge yellow sun emblem in the center.


    Marie cannot help being afraid.


    "Light Empire!"


    Although this region is close to the Light Empire, it still belonged to Portgreen, but here were soldiers of the light.


    Marie knew that they are not good people and hate non-humans like the people of Portgreen.


    She was more afraid for Anne than for her. Light Empire people were known for doing horrible acts to non-humans. Not only that, but they also used their religion to justify cruel actions to anyone.


    After seeing the sun on the men¡¯s armor, she didn¡¯t think for a second before she started to move her fingers to do magic.


    "Run, Anne! Call him!"


    Anne was terrified when she saw the men running towards her as Marie starts her magic.


    She did not want to leave Marie in a dangerous situation. But when Marie screamed, other men started screaming deeper in the mine as they came to see what was going on.


    Marie expected Anne would hesitate to leave her, but the situation was pretty bad, so the only way she could think was calling him...


    "You have to go! NOW!!!"


    The men noticed Maire doing magic andunched attacks with their weapons at her.


    But Mariepleted her spell as she lifted the staff with both hands and hit the ground.


    A great blue light emerged from the staff and created arge ice wall in front of Marie. As the passage in the mine was narrow, this wall covered the entire space preventing the soldiers from passing.


    Anne had been friends with Marie long enough to know that this magic needed to be continually channeled to maintain itself. So she made her decision.


    "I¡¯ll be quick! Just hold on, Marie!"


    Anne ran towards the mine entrance while Marie channeled her ice wall.


    The ice wall came up very quickly, and the two soldiers were in the middle of their attacks, so they struck their weapons on the ice, making a loud sound that echoed through the mine.


    They did not fail to notice the fox-girl who ran away and already considered the two as enemies.


    They tried to hit the ice wall with their weapons, but it only made the loud metallic sound without creating any crack or change in the ice.


    Then other soldiers who heard the noises came from the depths of the mine.


    The group of five was led by a man who did not look very old. He wore the same armor with the sun as the other soldiers but had more ornaments, showing that he should have a higher rank than the others.


    The blond man looked at the ice wall with a severe look.


    "Stop hitting, you idiots."


    "It is a powerful ice spell, but it requires a lot of mana. The wizard cannot stop channeling, so he cannot escape and will notst more than two minutes."


    The two soldiers stopped hitting the ice wall and bowed slightly to the blond man, as one reported.


    "Captain Gerard! The wizard is a human girl, and there was another, a non-human who ran away."


    Gerard¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard the soldier report about a non-human girl.


    "This Portgreen shit has so many non-humans..."


    "We have toplete the mission and leave this ce soon, or these dirty animals will contaminate us."


    "When the wizard¡¯s mana runs out, you go and hunt down the dirty non-human."


    Like their captain, the soldiers were also disgusted by non-humans.


    "Yes sir, what about the wizard?"


    The captain gave a sinister smile that the soldiers could see by the light of the torches they held.


    "A woman hasn¡¯t warmed my bed in a long time... hehe..."


    The soldiers had been hunting for a long time and came from afar, so everyone felt that way. But as a captain, he would have fun first, but they could have herter, and they couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    "She is pretty beautiful, and sir will enjoy it, hehehe..."


    As the captain and his men stared at the ice wall with l.u.s.tful smiles, another thirty soldiers explored the depths of the mine.


    All they with torches and spears in hand while seeking the target of their mission, which had already given them a lot of stress and killed many of them.


    As the men searched, even deeper into the mine, an animal limped with a small version of itself on its back.


    It was a white tigress, which was severely wounded with cuts and perforations all over its body. Blood dripped from its wounds, making a trail on the floor.


    But the tigress kept walking. Its body had been on the limit for a long time, but it couldn¡¯t stop because its chaser didn¡¯t stop either.


    The tigress is a very intelligent mystic beast. It had its honor and would rather die fighting than fleeing. But it was not alone because its cub was on the back.


    It couldn¡¯t stand for its cub in danger and was trying to escape to hide the cub from the chasers.


    As the tigress continued to limp, the cub looked at the mother with its eyes fully with tears.


    The cub knew that its mother was in great pain but continued to draw strength from the will to protect it.


    The cub was intelligent like other White Tigers, but it didn¡¯t understand why they had to suffer that much.


    -------------------------


    Anne ran as fast as she can. She couldn¡¯t believe they were going through such a dangerous situation for the second time in less than an hour.


    She again feared a lot for Marie¡¯s safety and remembered how it was the first time.


    "He appeared out of nowhere and saved us... he is so..."


    "But he would be able to save us again..."


    Anne knew what Marie had to promise the handsome devil to save them the first time, and she would not hesitate to go any further to get Marie out of danger.


    She could only think of getting Marie away from those disgusting men, and can¡¯t helpparing Lucien to the soldiers.


    "They are worse than garbage..."


    "But he even strange... n.a.k.e.d in the forest..."


    "But he looks so reliable.... and confident..."


    Anne ran for her savior at full speed. As the mine was close to the clearing, it was also close to theke, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to see the water.


    She saw Lucien on the sand, hugging the girl who was supposed to be the hooded woman while they were doing naughty things. But now she didn¡¯t care about anything but the safety of her best friend.


    Lucien, who felt his senses better and better, soon noticed Anne running towards them. He saw her worried expression as she screamed wildly at him.


    "Marie is in danger!"


    "I give you my body, everything! Just save her now, please!"


    Lucien was hugging Mia while they caressed each other, but when he heard Anne, his body reacted very quickly, and he jumped to get up.


    The first thing that came to his mind was L.u.s.t.


    All his desire to save his mother would have no use without L.u.s.t to make him strong, but now she was sleeping even after he f.u.c.k.i.e.d Mia¡¯s ass so hard.


    He needed women to recover L.u.s.t¡¯s mana and powers. And not only Mia, but Anne, Marie, and others...


    If Marie is in trouble, he would have to do anything to help her quickly because he couldn¡¯t lose her.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think for more than a second before picking up Mia¡¯s dagger from the floor and running towards Anne.


    He didn¡¯t even realize he was still n.a.k.e.d and would probably fight n.a.k.e.d again. But he wouldn¡¯t care about that kind of thing as his main priority is keeping his girls safe.


    "Lead the way, Anne!"


    --------------


    Sweat dripped down Marie¡¯s beautiful face.


    She was already at the end of her mana even after taking thest potion in her pocket.


    She hoped that Anne would bring Lucien, and she also had confidence that he would save her. Although well-trained soldiers were powerful enemies, she had strange faith in the handsome devil.


    But when the ice wall broke, and she saw the soldiers¡¯scivious smile, she couldn¡¯t help feeling very afraid.


    One of the soldiers who tried to hit the ice wall was very angry with Marie. He really wanted to see what she would look like after the captain broke her, so he ran towards her with a sinister smile.


    That smile didn¡¯tst long as a red dagger spiked deep into his skull, sending him into the afterlife immediately.


    Everyone was startled when the soldier suddenly fell, but Marie couldn¡¯t help but smile when a deep voice echoed through the mine.


    "WHO ELSE WANTS TO TRY TOUCH MY WOMAN?!?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 19 - The Mine (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 19 - The Mine (part 2)</h4>


    "Hum?"


    Gerard was confused when he saw the soldier fall so fast. He had confidence in his strength as a captain, but he survived so many battles by being cautious and would not stop being now.


    "Call the others, now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    One of the soldiers runs towards the depths of the mine without questioning Gerard¡¯s orders.


    Gerard looked in the direction of the mine entrance, where the deep voice came from. Gerard knew that whoever he¡¯s, now was his enemy, and he would not hesitate to do anything to win.


    "Your girl got into something she shouldn¡¯t. Now, she is going to stay. You can stay too, but not alive."


    Lucien didn¡¯t like that at all. He still didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Marie, but he already considered her as his. So, how could he let someone talk about his girl like that?


    "Well... well... Let¡¯s see how long you keep this brave attitude."


    Lucien softly spoke as if he was talking to himself and not threatening Gerard. Then he ran towards the dead soldier to retrieve the dagger.


    He did not fail tofort Marie when he passed close to her.


    "Leave everything to me. I¡¯ll get this over quickly."


    When he passed her, Marie couldn¡¯t help feeling good. It was nice to have someone who would stay in front of you in a dangerous situation.


    It¡¯s not like she was falling in love with him, she still thought he was very bizarre, but she didn¡¯t have a negative feeling about him anymore... Maybe even think well of him...


    She nodded as she looked at his back and then fell sitting on the floor. She was too exhausted after channeling a lot of mana at once.


    "Mm."


    Lucien felt changes in his body again. It was very slight this time, but he could still feel his body faster than before.


    He picked up the dagger and ran towards the nearest soldier. In fact, they were all five together. He aimed his attack at the one that was most at the left with a sword in hand.


    The mine was a very dark ce as they were far from the entrance.


    Some torches, which the soldiers brought, illuminated up a little, but Lucien could see very well. His senses were getting better and better, and he had to thank L.u.s.t and the girls for that.


    Gerard, too, had excellent senses and sent his men into formation when he saw Lucien running towards them.


    "Shield up!"


    Two of the soldiers quickly raised shields in front of the left-most soldier. They were already used to making moves together to defeat their enemies.


    The shields arerge and round with a yellow sun in the center. Lucien knew it would be difficult to jump straight over, but he had a quick thought.


    Instead of attacking with the dagger, he held out an open hand towards the great shield. Aiming at the center of the shield and not at the edge.


    The soldier holding the shield is surprised by the swift movement. When he realized the stranger used his shield to propel himself against the wall.


    And the most surprising of all was... Gerard and his soldiers didn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    "Why the hell is he n.a.k.e.d?"


    Lucien put his hand on the shield, and the soldier pushed against him. So he used that force to walk the wall horizontally.


    As the soldiers were very close to the mine wall, it was not soplicated, and he passed over the soldiers¡¯ blocking.


    Gerard was not a simple person. He¡¯s a strong captain, and although he could notpletely follow Lucien¡¯s speed, he could still predict some of his movements.


    When he saw the stranger going over the shield, he didn¡¯t think twice before thrusting his spear in the direction that the n.a.k.e.d man was going to fall.


    Lucien was in the middle of his movement on the wall when he threw his dagger, which spun in the air and spiked the soldier¡¯s eye behind the one with the shield.


    Before hended behind the soldier with a shield, he saw the man who appeared to be the leader, thrusting a spear towards him.


    He had already lost the impulse he received from the soldier with the shield so he couldn¡¯t help but keep falling now.


    If he continued in that direction, he would be impaled by the spear, so he tried to roll in the air.


    As he had nowhere to support the movement, he did not dodge the direction of the spear, but he did not allow the de to pierce his body but only cut a part of his waist.


    The pain of being cut by the spear was great, and Lucien¡¯s blood flowed out. But he held on and prepared for the next move.


    He realized that the man with the spear would be the most problematic. So when hended, the first thing he did was try to take Gerard¡¯s spear.


    Trusting in his strength and speed, he kicked in the direction of Gerard¡¯s head. He expected him to try to block with the spear, but he blocked with his forearm while holding the spear on the other hand.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think this would be a problem and tried to pick up the spear while he was still kicking.


    "Ha!"


    "Damn!"


    To Lucien¡¯s surprise, Gerard blocked his kick without a problem. But this is not the worst, as Lucien was unable to move the spear an inch from Gerard¡¯s firm grip.


    He cannot help but curse Gerard¡¯s high strength. The fact that all his movement failed was terrible because now he was not in motion and was vulnerable for a second.


    Gerard couldn¡¯t help but smile before pulling up the spear, which Lucien was holding too, in his direction. This made him pull Lucien¡¯s body in his direction and headbutt him.


    "Argh!"


    This blow was powerful, and Gerard wore a metal helmet, causing a lot of damage to Lucien¡¯s face. His nose broke, causing a lot of blood to flow out.


    Lucien fell back and had to roll to the side immediately as one of the other soldiers tried to hit him with an ax.


    He rolled until stop near the soldier¡¯s body where the dagger was. He picked up the dagger while he was still moving and stood up to pierce another soldier who tried to attack him with a sword.


    He pierced the soldier¡¯s neck, and blood fell on his face, which was already bleeding, making a mess.


    Gerard took advantage of that moment to try to hit him with the spear again. But Lucien dodged and then retreated some meters quickly, keeping a distance between them.


    The soldier with the ax, who was thest alive along with Gerard, tried to run towards Lucien, but Gerard stopped him.


    "Don¡¯t attack him! He¡¯s not that strong, but very fast."


    Lucien stepped back until he reaches close to Marie, who was still sitting on the floor with Anne, who had arrived just ago.


    He ran a hand over his face to clean the blood.


    The girls were very concerned about him because they did not think Gerard¡¯s strength would be so high. Marie tried to say something but was stopped by Lucien¡¯s words.


    "It was nothing. It¡¯s my fault for acting carelessly, but I can still handle it."


    The girls wanted to trust him, but they couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when they saw him wave his hand, dropping a lot of blood on the floor. His waist also had a cut that keeps bleeding.


    Gerard stared at Lucien while he was in front of the girls and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "Hahaha... You cannot protect thesedies with that low strength."


    The ax soldier was very angry with Lucien for killing hispanions and cannot help but insult him too.


    "The captain will break this girl in front of you until you beg for death, bastard!"


    Lucien knew that they were trying to provoke him to defeat him easier, but he couldn¡¯t help but be very angry. As he thought about how to defeat Gerard, he heard the other soldiersing.


    The soldiers were warned of the situation by the soldier that Gerard sent, and when they saw Lucien, they understood that he was the enemy.


    Gerard wasughing while maintaining his brave pose, but inside he was a little concerned. The n.a.k.e.d stranger was very fast, and even just with a dagger, he killed four of his soldiers.


    He can only hurt him because he has a total focus on strength. But now that his other men arrived, it would be easy to surround and defeat the stranger. Still, Gerard wanted to discharge his anger on Lucien before he kills him.


    "Soldiers, I¡¯m going to give that wizard to the one who down this bastard, of course, after using her a lot, hehe...."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The soldiers started tough as they went toward Lucien and the girls. One of them gave Anne a strange look.


    "Captain, can I use the dirty fox?"


    Gerard wanted to end this fight quickly before losing more men, so anything that made Lucien angry and took his concentration off would be good. So he just wanted to provoke him more.


    "Of course, you can y with that animal, but make sure you don¡¯t give it good death afterward."


    Lucien never wanted to kill anyone as much as he wanted to kill Gerard now. He was furious, but he had to stay rational, or the situation would get even worse.


    He prepared to face everyone while shouting at the girls.


    "What are you waiting for? Get out of here! NOW!!!"


    Marie and Anne were terrified; the situation only got worse, and Lucien was already injured, so it would be almost impossible for them to get out of this.


    But they saw Lucien stand in front of them to hold the soldiers as they fled. They couldn¡¯t help but hesitate to abandon someone who was fighting for them so hard. But if they all died, wouldn¡¯t he have protected them in vain?


    Marie came to that conclusion quickly and took Anne¡¯s hand as she tried to escape. She felt that Anne did not think so and wanted to stay and fight, so she would have to drag Anne if needed.


    But things would not be that easy. Some soldiers arrived in Lucien quickly and started attacking him. Others began to surround them, so it was easy to understand that they would not let anyone escape.


    When Lucien thought that everything would suck, he saw small red balls go over them. The balls caused small explosions near the mine¡¯s roof.


    The mine started to shake instantly. It felt like an earthquake as the walls began to make crack noises while rocks and dusty fell everywhere.


    "Let¡¯s get out, quick!"


    Then Lucien heard Mia¡¯s voice and knew that she had thrown the small explosives to cover their escape.


    But he was already surrounded by soldiers and had to use all his concentration to dodge their attacks.


    He knew that the mine could copse at any moment and he didn¡¯t think twice about shouting at the girls.


    "GO!!!"


    Mia quickly approached Marie and Anne as she took their hands to run. She wanted to help Lucien, but he was a little further, and the soldiers wereing from everywhere.


    She pulled the girls out, and a secondter, arge rock fell where they were just a second ago.


    The rock did not cover the entire passage of the mine, but other smaller rocks begin to fall next, stuffing everything in rocks and earth.


    While the rocks closed the passage in the mine, it was still possible to see Lucien fighting the soldiers, and the girls could not help being depressed to see him stay behind.


    Tears began falling from Mia¡¯s face, as did Anne¡¯s.


    "He....."


    "Why..."


    Marie couldn¡¯t feel any worse, but she still had to be rational because they were still inside the shaking and copsing mine.


    "We have to go. He stayed to cover us."


    Mia and Anne did not want to leave, but Marie pushed them out while more rocks fell, covering the entire tunnel of the mine.

 Chapter 20 - Soul Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Soul Weapon</h4>


    While the rocks fell, Lucien was facing attacks from all sides. The soldiers were much stronger than the mercenaries he had faced before, but he was getting faster and faster every second.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on with his body, and he needed L.u.s.t to exin it.


    But he could imagine that this improvement in his body had to do with the girls he had s.e.x with before. Maybe his body needed time to absorb the energy he got and turn it into his own power.


    Lucien¡¯s mind was a mess, but he managed to keep dodging the strikes, but it made him only defensive.


    While he made assumptions about his body getting stronger and faster, he also had to deal with a new feeling.


    It was a feeling of fear. He was afraid of losing the fight and not being able to protect the girls.


    He said he would protect them, but here he was, in this shit situation, while he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    When he saw the big rock separating the girls from the area where he and the soldiers were, he couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved.


    He felt better about knowing that they managed to escape. But now the problem still remained...


    The soldiers continued to attack, and he could only be defensive...


    "Why?"


    "I just..."


    "I¡¯m weak..."


    Lucien started to feel angry at himself again. He already felt that way when he was a child and received the news that his mother had died.


    That was the feeling of not being able to protect those dear to him.


    His sisters were so strong and talented, but he can never even use mana to do any magic. He was just a weak and useless person...


    "Ahhhh!"


    When Lucien started to feel these negative thoughts, he was unable to dodge in time, and a soldier hit his back with a sharp sword.


    He tried to focus again, but his concentration was more shaken. He was only able to keep dodging because the rocks kept falling, preventing soldiers from attacking together.


    He remembered not only his mother but Sophia as well. She trusted him so much... He said they would be together forever... but now, he would probably die in the underground of an old mine.


    How would Sophia feel knowing that he died so stupidly for being so weak?


    And there was also Mia... He met her so recently, but there was so much he wanted to do with her...


    Lucien tried to keep moving between the soldiers and the falling rocks. But he received minor cuts and bruises at every moment.


    Gerard was very concerned when the rocks started to fall. If the mine copsed, they would all die here.


    But the tunnel was big, and he could just go more in-depth and hope for only one part of the mine to fall apart.


    But the n.a.k.e.d man was still alive and fighting. Gerard was unsure whether to run or attack Lucien.


    It seemed dangerous to fight in the middle of falling rocks. But then he saw Lucien slow down as if he were more tired and started receiving some hits from the soldiers.


    "I¡¯ll get this over with quickly!"


    Gerard thought about killing Lucien quickly so that he could retreat with his men and leave the area where the rocks were falling.


    Then he ran at full speed while Lucien was in trouble with three soldiers. His big spear towards Lucien¡¯s back.


    Lucien was increasingly afraid. Not because his life would end like this, but because he¡¯s going to abandon the women he promised to take care of.


    Then a soldier hit the sword on his leg, making him kneel.


    "Aaahh!"


    Lucien felt a lot of pain, but the feeling of physical pain was better than the horrible feeling of being so weak and not being able to protect the one he loved.


    Another soldier shoved a sword into his shoulder, which pierced his body deeply.


    "!!!"


    Lucien felt worse and worse. He felt he was not worthy of the girls who trusted him.


    "I¡¯m so weak..."


    Lucien¡¯s vision started to go dark. Then he remembered his mother¡¯s smile... She was beautiful as an angel and had a sweet smile.


    Lucien loved the way his mother looks kind and loving... but then he remembered L.u.s.t¡¯s smile...


    L.u.s.t was the opposite of his mother. She had a naughty and very s.e.xy smile. But he didn¡¯t hate it... In fact, he would miss L.u.s.t a lot.


    Why? Why would he lose them?


    A desire to reunite with his mother and L.u.s.t grew more and more within him.


    "Why do I have to be so weak?"


    "..."


    "I just need to try harder!"


    Lucien opened his eyes only to see Gerard¡¯s spear less than a foot from his chest.


    He still had the soldier¡¯s sword inside his shoulder and a bad cut on his leg, but he made his greatest effort to move his body.


    It was not enough topletely avoid the blow, but it prevented the spear from piercing his chest. Still, the de cut his waist in the same ce it had cut before.


    A wound opened, and blood flowed again. But something was wrong...


    "How could it have been a new cut if there was already another cut there?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t have time to think about why his previous cut had disappeared. Now he needed to keep fighting.


    Lucien, still on the ground, kicked away the soldier who kept the sword in his shoulder.


    Blood flowed like never before, but Lucien stood up quickly and dodged another blow that Gerard had thrown at him.


    "Am I going to die in this shit hole?"


    Stones still fell while Gerard and the soldiers continued tounch attacks at Lucien. He made quick movements while bleeding from many parts of the body.


    The desire to live and find those he loved grew with every move he made. But he was still losing a lot of blood, and he wouldn¡¯tst long.


    A rock fell on Gerard, causing him to stop his attack and retreat a step. Lucien took advantage of the moment and got some distance.


    But he ended against the mine wall. He had not realized that to dodge some rocks, he went towards the wall and is now cornered.


    "Damn!"


    There were four soldiers on one side and a rock on the other. Gerard was alreadying towards him with his spear ready.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to give up even though the situation was pretty bad for him. He wanted to survive and find his mother again. Find his sweet sister, Sophia.


    "And L.u.s.t..."


    What he did with L.u.s.t was so good that he could still feel the pleasure she gave him.


    How could he die and never feel that pleasure again...


    When he remembered the pleasure he had with L.u.s.t, his tattoo just below his navel appeared. It glowed with a faint purple light.


    He didn¡¯t notice the tattoo as he continued to remember L.u.s.t, so he remembered the pleasure he had with Sophia, and then Mia.


    It was all swift, and when he noticed Gerard¡¯s spearing again, he thought of dodging, but then two soldiers attacked at the same time, preventing him from moving.


    Lucien was still thinking about L.u.s.t when he raised his arm in an involuntary movement to defend himself from Gerard¡¯s spear.


    *CLANG*


    A loud sound of a metal hitting metal echoed through the mine when Gerard¡¯s spear collided with a red de that appeared in Lucien¡¯s hand.


    Not only Gerard, but Lucien was shocked.


    "What?!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t know when the red katana appeared, but he held it firm as it just saved his life.


    He stared at the red de, which seemed to fit perfectly in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard a familiar voice in his mind.


    "I¡¯m here! Sorry for the dy."


    Lucien only kept the smile for a second after hearing L.u.s.t¡¯s voice as two soldiers thrust swords on his waist, making him felt high pain.


    But then L.u.s.t said something that he had already started to realize, and now it made sense.


    "Do not care about the wounds as it will regenerate quickly. Use the weapon and kill them now!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t care about the two swords piercing him and made a horizontal strike with the red katana aiming at the soldiers¡¯ heads.


    *Woosh*


    The movement was swift and urate. After cutting off a soldier¡¯s head, it continued, and the other¡¯s head fell too, less than a second after the first.


    As Lucien was unable to use magic, he trained a lot with weapons and was more proficient with katanas. It seemed that this weapon had materialized perfectly for him as if it knew his inclinations.


    Gerard would not wait for Lucien to recover, so he attacked again with his spear.


    But Lucien can feel his movements in the air. His senses only got better with time, and he had no trouble deflecting Gerard¡¯s spear.


    Lucien used the force of Gerard¡¯s strike to deflect his spear and aim it in the soldier¡¯s direction. It was all swift, and Gerard was unable to stop the spear before it pierced the soldier¡¯s chest.


    "Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Gerard was scared and angry at Lucien as he began a series of savage attacks against him with the spear. He was hitting faster and harder, but Lucien was deflecting everything with his katana.


    Lucien has never felt so attached to a weapon before. The katana seemed to react to his every move by helping and improving everything he did.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about its weight or size as it was so natural in his hand.


    The katana was quiterge with a ny-centimeter de. It looked like a mix of red and ck metal.


    It has a ck handle of thirty centimeters with a red finish of a material that Lucien did not know, but it feels veryfortable.


    It has a dark red guard in the shape of a pentagram that seemed to glow a dusky light.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but find the katana very beautiful and perfect.


    He continued to deflect Gerard¡¯s blows just to get used to his new weapon. After he realized he was entirely in harmony with the red katana, he started the counterattack.


    Lucien deflected thest time before kicking Gerard in the stomach and delivering a strike that cut deeply into his chest.


    "AHHHH!"


    Gerard stepped back as he pushed a soldier toward Lucien.


    His chest was bleeding heavily from the severe wound. He quickly took a bottle of green liquid out of his pocket and drank it while Lucien faced his soldiers.


    When he finished drinking, he realized that there were only ten soldiers left, and Lucien was cutting off their heads quickly, so he didn¡¯t think twice about taking a ck pill out of his pocket and eating it.


    The pill was a medicine of the army, given only to people of high rank. It would be used to facerge numbers of enemies as it significantly increased strength and speed for a short time at the cost of severe side effectster.


    Lucien continued to kill the soldiersing towards him. He had no problem dodging falling rocks or the blows that other soldiers threw at him from behind.


    He was making a great effort to resist the pain of his injuries. But that pain was decreasing very quickly as his wounds recovered at a tremendous speed.


    He couldn¡¯t see the wounds just closing, but he felt it wouldn¡¯t be long before all his cuts closed. While he continued to kill the remaining soldiers, he cannot help but thank L.u.s.t for returning on time.


    "It was quick, but I missed you, L.u.s.t."


    L.u.s.t replied with her usual sensual tone.


    "You worked fast so that I could recover mana like that."


    The work that L.u.s.t talked about was clearly the fun he had with Mia. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking about Mia¡¯s ass.

 Chapter 21 - White Tigress

    <h4>Chapter 21 - White Tigress</h4>


    After the girls left the mine, a few more rocks fall off, but the tremors started to subside.


    Anne had already stopped crying, but Mia was desperate. She didn¡¯t want to leave Lucien, but she was too scared about so many enemies, and the roof was falling...


    "Why?"


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so mncholy for someone that she met so recently. She thought it was because they did those things...


    Mia thought that everything was just physically and kind of forced by the situation. But now she felt so bad about leaving him.


    "I need to go back!!"


    Anne felt it was wrong to abandon a partner, and since Lucien saved them twice, she already considered him part of the group.


    But Marie felt responsible for Anne¡¯s safety and was unsure about many things. She looked at Mia strangely.


    "You were our enemy just awhile ago... why do you want to save the man so badly that knocked you out and forced you to do those things in the bath?"


    Mia knew that their first meeting was pretty bad. She didn¡¯t expect the girls to have good thoughts about her, but the rtionship with Lucien was their business, and she didn¡¯t like how Marie spoke.


    "He didn¡¯t force me anything! And I... it is none of your business..."


    "Are you really going to abandon him just after he faced all those soldiers for us to escape?"


    Mia did not wait for the girls to reply and started to remove the rocks that covered the mine entrance.


    Anne wanted to go back too, so she looked at Marie with a pleading look. Marie can¡¯t help but nod and go to help Mia remove the rocks. But she still murmured something that made Anne blush a little.


    "We will try to help him, but if we get out of this alive, I am sure he will keep the subject about we serve him..."


    ------------------------


    As the girls tried to open the mine tunnel, Lucien was killing Gerard¡¯sst soldiers.


    He moved faster and faster, looking like a shadow among the soldiers. His katana was already full of blood, but he continued to cut off not only heads but other members.


    The soldiers are very strong and well-trained. They had already faced several bad situations but never imagined that they would die to a n.a.k.e.d guy.


    Thest two alive tried abined attack when Lucien was striking another soldier. One attacked with a long spear while the other made a horizontal strike with a broad ax.


    "Haaaa!


    The soldier pushed his spear with all his might, but Lucien stepped sideways to avoid the strike, then quickly used the katana to block the ax.


    The soldiers lost their bnce and concentration when they failed in their attacks, giving Lucien the chance to quickly pull back the katana and cut off thencer¡¯s head.


    Lucien wasted no timeunching an attack at the soldier with the ax. His speed was getting better and better, but he started to feel that the rate of this improvement started to decrease.


    The soldier with the ax had no time to do anything when he saw Lucien¡¯s quick movements, which looked like a blur.


    *ng*


    "Heh?"


    Lucien was surprised when Gerard¡¯s spear blocked his katana. Lucien was sure that Gerard was more than ten meters from him, but how could he get here so fast without him noticing?


    "You forced me to do it, boy."


    Gerard had higher strength than Lucien, but the difference between their speed was too big for Gerard to be able to do anything.


    But the forbidden medicine he eat increased not only his strength but also his speed, and now he could follow Lucien¡¯s movements easily.


    Lucien didn¡¯t understand how Gerard got so much faster and stronger out of nowhere. He had done it just ago, but he knew where his strength came from.


    But now was not the time for questions, and he used all his strength on the katana to oppose Gerard¡¯s spear.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried as he was slightly pushed by Gerard¡¯s great strength.


    He would have to use his speed to win the fight, but he could not pull the katana without receiving the blow from Gerard. He thought of something but needed to consult L.u.s.t. Good that they could speak mentally at the speed of thoughts.


    "How much damage can I take without being fatal?"


    "Your regenerative powerse both from Sophia¡¯s life attribute and from the powers that Sloth shares with her."


    "So as long as they don¡¯t remove your head, I think you will be fine."


    "But depending on the injuries, it may take longer to recover. You need to spend more time with Sophia to improve this."


    Lucien understood that he could suffer many wounds without worry because it would quickly regenerate. That greatly increased the strategies he could try inbat and would help him deal with Gerard¡¯s spear now.


    Gerard felt Lucien pull back his katana, so he pushed further, and his spear pierced Lucien¡¯s belly.


    The pain was great, but Lucien concentrated all his strength on the katana and tried to cut Gerard¡¯s chest. But he acted very fast and blocked the blow using the spear handle, which is made of a very resistant metal.


    "Damn!"


    Lucien was upset that his attack had failed, but he still took advantage of the moment that Gerard blocked to get out of the spear and retreat a few steps.


    He had another idea and also needed to consult L.u.s.t.


    "How do I make the katana disappear and reappear?"


    "It¡¯s made of demonic energy and not mana. You just have to think it¡¯s needed, and it will appear. If you think you don¡¯t need it, it will disappear."


    Lucien understood and prepared for his move. Gerard came running towards him as he backed away.


    *ng*


    Once again, the de of the spear hit the de of the katana, making the metallic sound echo through the mine, which had already stopped shaking as if it were not going to copse anymore.


    Lucien thought he didn¡¯t want the katana anymore, so his tattoo glowed slightly as the katana turned into purple particles and disappeared into the air as if it had disintegrated.


    "What?!"


    Gerard was confused when the katana disappeared, and his spear went straight to Lucien¡¯s chest.


    After the spear passed a few inches from where it was, he thought of the katana, and it reappeared while his tattoo glowed.


    The spear pierced Lucien¡¯s chest, but he thrust the katana, which caught Gerard off guard, piercing his chest as well.


    "Aahhhh!"


    Gerard groaned loudly in pain, but he was still very resilient and thought it was time to end the fight by pushing the spear deeper into Lucien and ignoring his wound.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t be happier that Gerard didn¡¯t try to back off. He was already on the limit of pain but focused on L.u.s.t¡¯s words about his excellent regeneration and continued thrusting the katana.


    *Pffh*


    Both Lucien and Gerard spit outrge amounts of blood while being pierced deeply by the sharp des.


    The des were doing severe damage inside them quickly, and they wouldn¡¯tst a few more seconds like that.


    "Tsk!"


    "Hehe..."


    Gerard was both frightened and upset when he realized that Lucien was not falling as he thought he would be. He believed that his strength would be sufficient and continued thrusting the spear.


    But his vision started to darken as he bled a lot for his chest and mouth. He knew he was passing out and tried onest big thrust with all his remaining strength.


    Lucien had many bleeding wounds all over his body, but he held on and used all his remaining strength in one big thrust as Gerard.


    *Pffh* *Pffh*


    Both Lucien and Gerard continued to thrust their weapons until the des went through their bodies at the same time.


    Lucien¡¯s katana went through Gerard¡¯s chest, causing great damage within him. Gerard copsed as he released the spear and fell along with the blood that leaked from him.


    Gerard¡¯s spear also went through Lucien¡¯s chest, causing him to bleed much more than before. This wound was very severe, and Lucien¡¯s vision began to darken.


    But Lucien knew that if he didn¡¯t pass out now, he could take it. Still, he can¡¯t help but kneel with the spear within his body.


    "Shit!!"


    Lucien had not forgotten about a problem, but he cannot deal with it before because Gerard was a very challenging enemy, which he had to do everything to win.


    That problem was the ax soldier, which he was unable to kill when Gerard attacked him.


    The soldier had not interfered in the fight because they were fighting too fast, and he was afraid to hit Gerard by a careless blow.


    He was also afraid of Lucien, but now he was running towards him with his ax ready.


    Not only was Lucien concerned, but so was L.u.s.t. She was seeing the fight by Lucien¡¯s vision and knew he was on the limit. She was still far from being able to materialize herself and fight. Now she could only scream by fear.


    "Stand! You might not die!"


    Lucien fought the urge to close his eyes and tried to get up, but his wounds, despite being rapidly regenerating, were very severe. He had several parts of his body open and bleeding.


    "I need!!!"


    Lucien thought of his katana, and it disappeared from Gerard¡¯s body and reappeared in his hand. He raised the katana to block the attack from the soldier, still kneeling.


    *ng*


    The de of the ax was blocked by the de of the katana. But this time, the soldier could feel that he had the advantage because Lucien was unable to push back.


    Lucien was very injured and could only keep the katana in front of him with hisst energies. The soldier continued pushing the ax, and Lucien did not know what to do. Then L.u.s.t screamed in his mind.


    "Duck now!"


    Lucien trusted her a lot and stopped keeping his katana while he ducked.


    *Roar*


    The soldier smiled when he felt Lucien¡¯s katana recede and thought his ax would cut him. But his smile didn¡¯tst more than a second before a big white tigress jumped on his back and bit his head. The man died immediately.


    The white tigress and Its cub were in the mine¡¯s depths when the tremors started to happen. The tigress is smart to know that if the rocks kept falling, they would die.


    As the tigress did not see the soldiers, it thought they had retreated in fear of the falling rocks as well. So it went back cautiously just to see the man who had so long chased it fighting a stranger man.


    The white tigress hated Gerard and his soldiers. It wanted to run and fight even though it was so hurt, but it didn¡¯t know if the stranger would be its enemy or not. Until now, all humans just wanted to hunt it and its cub, making them fear all humans.


    The tigress wanted to escape out of the mine with its cub but saw that the passage was blocked. It started to back away, but then it saw Gerard falling, and it couldn¡¯t help but be happy.


    The tigress is really a very intelligent beast as it concluded that it was better to attack thest men while they were off guard. Then it put the cub down and ran towards them. After all, good enemies were dead enemies.


    Even though it was very injured, the tigress used itsst strength and jumped on the men. It killed one easily, and they fell on top of the other man.


    It prepared to bite the man¡¯s head but then saw his big beautiful blue eyes. The tigress had seen many different looks before, but all humans always looked at it with greed or fear in their eyes.


    But this man showed no feeling in his eyes. He made no move while it was on top of him.


    The tigress was confused for a second, and it was enough for it to start smelling something strange. It had never smelled anything so good in its life and was a little dizzy.


    Lucien made no move as he was too injured to continue fighting. He didn¡¯t want to give the big tigress any reason to bite him, so they stared at each other while L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "It has a good sense of smell and must be female so that it won¡¯t attack anyone with your scent. You smell like passion and can make any female wet."


    Lucien didn¡¯t know if he was happy or sad about it as the tigress was still looking at him strangely.

 Chapter 22 - Moon Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Moon Tigers</h4>


    Mama Tigress felt better and better with the wonderful smell of that strange man.


    It felt something strange about those eyes that looked at it differently than anything before. The tigress could even felt that somehow It could see affection in his eyes.


    Lucien somehow liked the tigress very much. Maybe he likes felines very much? He thought it¡¯s incredibly cute and beautiful.


    As the tigress did not appear to be hostile, he could not resist trying to pat its head. He tried to reach his hand very slowly so as not to startle it.


    The tigress thought of retreating or attacking for prevention, but its feminine instincts screamed that he was not dangerous. So it didn¡¯t move, and when he touched its head affectionately, the mama tigress felt really good.


    Its body was very sick and injured, so mama tigress couldn¡¯t help but feel tired. But as long as the strange man patted its head, everything was so good.


    Then a ridiculous thing happened. Mama tigress started to purr. It couldn¡¯t believe that a human¡¯s caresses could bring her to that state, but his scent was so good...


    Mama tigress wanted to sniff more of that scent and maybe taste him... It can¡¯t help but try to lick Lucien¡¯s face while he was still patting its head.


    "!!!"


    First, the tigress felt blood. It actually seemed like there were different types of blood on his face, but then it felt an excellent taste, which was even better than his scent.


    Mama tigress continued to lick Lucien¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t deny that he was enjoying it. Its big tongue was making a wet mess on his face, but it looked funny, and he thought it was adorable.


    "Is this how someone who has a pet feels? I can get used to it... maybe I can..."


    Lucien really liked the tigress, and he can¡¯t help but think about taking it with him. How bad could it be to have a big fluffy cat by his side?


    How strangely it seemed to like him. Maybe something about his changed body by the contract with L.u.s.t... He tried to take the soldier¡¯s body off them so he could move and take out the spear, which was still within his chest.


    Lucien moved slowly, and the tigress didn¡¯t stop licking his face, letting him move the soldier¡¯s body to the side. The tigress adjusted its body on top of him to continue licking, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "Hahaha... You are so adorable, big Catie."


    Mama tigress did not know why the man started tough but thought that he must be feeling good like it. It continued to lick but felt a sharp pain in one of its wounds and couldn¡¯t help m.o.a.ning in pain.


    "What happened?! Ahhh!"


    Lucien saw the tigress fall m.o.a.ning on his chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry. When he moved his body to try to help it, he felt a lot of pain from the spear piercing his organs, and they both groaned in pain.


    He realized that the tigress was very hurt while it understood that he was injured too.


    "L.u.s.t, any ideas?"


    "You can heal faster and heal your partner during..."


    "I think you would find something on the body of these soldiers. Try the leader; he must have some potion or something."


    L.u.s.t started talking about things that Lucien thought was very wrong for the asion and can¡¯t help but make a strange expression, so L.u.s.t quickly changed her suggestion.


    "Just a second, big Catie!"


    Lucien moved the tigress¡¯s body to the side gently as he crawled over to Gerard¡¯s body. He started looking in his pockets, and it didn¡¯t take much to find two small bottles with a green liquid inside, which L.u.s.t concluded were healing potions.


    "???"


    As Lucien touched Gerard¡¯s body, he discovered that the tough man was still alive. But he didn¡¯t think it was bad because he was still furious at Gerard and wouldn¡¯t mind doing more damage before killing him.


    But now was not the time to worry about it, and he crawled over to the tigress.


    "Meow..."


    When Lucien turned around, he saw a small white tigress crying near the mama tigress and understood that it was its cub.


    "Don¡¯t worry, little Catie. Your mama will be fine."


    The little tigress did not trust Lucien at first and stood between its mother and him while doing a brave pose and shouting faint cute growls.


    Lucien tried to pet the little tigress, but it avoided while it was still growling, then the mama tigress gave a slightly muffled growl, and the cub bowed its head and stepped back.


    "Here, drink it."


    Mama tigress didn¡¯t know what the human would do to by bringing that bottle with green liquid towards it. But Its senses, which were much sharper than its high intelligence, felt no danger from that man.


    Lucien opened the bottle close to its mouth, and the tigress smelled the green liquid and knew it would be beneficial for its body.


    The tigress drank the potion Lucien was giving it and could feel its pain subside as the wounds stop bleeding. It couldn¡¯t stop drinking and licked the bottle after swigged the whole potion.


    "Do you want more?"


    Lucien saw that the tigress was severely injured and didn¡¯t think twice before opening the other potion. He was too confident in his high regeneration, but it would still be stupid not to drink at least a little of the potion.


    He drank almost half and took the rest of the potion towards the tigress.


    The tigress was smart to understand that he had given more than half of the medicine even though he was as hurt as it was. It can¡¯t help feeling very fond of the strange human.


    After drinking a little of the potion, mama tigress stopped and stared at Lucien for two seconds before looking at the cub, who was watching the whole scene very confused.


    The little tigress was very afraid of everything because it and its mother have not had not good time until now. But it saw that the man was helping its mother and can¡¯t help but like him a little.


    Lucien understood that even if the cub didn¡¯t show any external wounds, it shouldn¡¯t be in perfect health. He sympathized greatly with this maternal act of the mama tigress.


    So, he took the potion towards the little tigress, who, after seeing its mother¡¯s kind look, did not refuse the strange man¡¯s offer. The smell of the green liquid was delicious, and the little tigress swigged the rest of the potion.


    L.u.s.t saw the kind act between Lucien and the mother-daughter tigress and couldn¡¯t help but provoke him.


    "Do you like cats that much?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that he found them very cute. But he also thought they could be loyalpanions because animals would be more reliable than people when ites to gratitude.


    "Look at the size of this tigress. Wouldn¡¯t it be a greatpanion in battle? If it can grow more, it may even be a mount."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t disagree with Lucien¡¯s thinking. She also thought of two things that could help a lot the tigress and the cub grew, but they couldn¡¯t do that right now.


    Lucien finished giving the potion to the little tigress and had to resolve the issue of the spear, which was still in his chest.


    "That looks like it¡¯s going to f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurt!"


    He put his hand on the handle of the spear and prepared himself but couldn¡¯t help but frown when L.u.s.tmented something useless in his mind.


    "Oh, do you think?!"


    Lucien took advantage of the moment when he was talking to L.u.s.t and pulled the spear out at once. Blood flowed like never before, the tigress turned their faces away not to see that horrible scene.


    "ARGHHHHHHHH!"


    Lucien felt a lot of pain and can¡¯t help but lie on the floor while trying not to make sudden movements so as not to make the situation worse while waiting for his regeneration to work.


    He closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, he felt a hot and wet tongue on his chest. Then another, smaller tongue in her belly.


    Animals generally licked their wounds to use saliva as natural medicine. It made their wounds stop bleeding and close faster.


    Mama tigress saw the bad state of Lucien¡¯s wounds and wanted to help by licking him. The cub followed its mother¡¯s action, and they both began to treat Lucien gently.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t even move after taking the spear out of his body. Hey unmoved on the floor and enjoyed the good feeling of being taken care of by the mama tigress and cute cub.


    "Good caties..."


    L.u.s.t watched them and knew they were in no danger now. The roof had stopped falling, and Gerard was too hurt to wake up. So sheforted Lucien.


    "Get some rest while I keep an eye on everything. If something happens, I will let you know."


    Then Lucien closed his eyes and was silent for a while.


    -------------------


    While Lucien was quickly regenerating, the girls were trying to make their way through the rocks that covered the mine tunnel.


    Mia was already whole dirty by dust as she continued to remove rocks quickly.


    "Just wait a minute, Lucien! I¡¯ming soon!"


    Anne and Marie were also trying their best to get the rocks out, but there were too many of them, and that was being too much challenging.


    Marie could see how Mia was working so hard without taking that worried expression out of her face and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they got so close. She started to be curious about what Anne wanted to tell that they did in the bath.


    The Light Empire was one of the most significant forces on this side of the world, so even its basic soldiers were very strong, not to mention the captains, who were warriorsparable to adventurers of rank A and even S sometimes.


    So it is normal that Mia and the girls could not do anything against them being equivalent to adventurers of rank D and C, but that didn¡¯t mean they were weak, so it didn¡¯t take more than half an hour to get all the rocks out of the way.


    Only onest big rock was in their way, which stopped them from getting to where Lucien was fighting the soldiers when they ran away.


    Mia wanted to make small controlled explosions to get through the rock faster. She wasn¡¯t thinking rationally and just wanted to be reunited with Lucien. She only felt this bad before when it was about her mother, and she already liked Lucien more than she imagined.


    But Marie knew that more explosions would only copse the mine. Then she told Anne to start breaking the big rock slowly with a mace that they found from the mercenaries in the clearing.


    Marie and Anne, as adventurers, had magic backpacks, which were useful storage tools. A magic backpack could have several levels of size and value. The type they had were cheap but had a good space of approximately ten cubic meters.


    Mia didn¡¯t show it, but she had an old space ring that she received from her mother. It¡¯s a nice storage treasure with approximately one hundred cubic meters. She had several tools inside it, like small explosive bombs and weapons.


    After another fifteen minutes, Anne managed to break enough of the rock for them to pass without copsing the mine.


    They would remember that scene they saw forever.


    There were several corpses all over the top and under rocks. But most did not have their heads, which were everywhere away from the bodies still dripping blood.


    In the middle of that bloody mess, there was a big white tigress lying on the side of a cub and...


    "LUCIEN!"


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but cry and run towards Lucien, who was passed out next to the tigress, who was still licking him.


    But Marie acted quickly and took her arm.


    "It can be dangerous!"


    Anne was a demi-human of the fox n and had knowledge of many magical beasts. She recognized the white tigress species and told her friends not to be afraid.


    "Moon tigers are animals that only attack to defend themselves and are creatures extremely loyal to anyone who helps them. It is licking Lucien¡¯s wounds to help him, so they must be friends."


    Mia didn¡¯t need anything else after Anne¡¯s exnation and left Marie¡¯s grip to run towards Lucien.

 Chapter 23 - True L.u.s.t

    <h4>Chapter 23 - True L.u.s.t</h4>


    *Roar*


    Mama tigress didn¡¯t like it when other humans appeared, and one ran towards them. Still lying on Lucien¡¯s side, It roared to threaten the arriving humans.


    But then the tigress felt Lucien¡¯s hand on its head and calmed down.


    "Easy, Catie, they are friends."


    "Catie!?"


    The girls were shocked that the tigress would calm down and start rubbing its head on Lucien¡¯s belly with just a few words.


    Does it mean he had tamed the tigress while he was lying injured on the floor? It¡¯s so unbelievable... what did he have to make everyone like him so fast? Was he made of candy?


    Mia managed to get closer to Lucien after he patted the tigress. It now didn¡¯t want to protect only the cub but Lucien too.


    Mama tigress went through a tough time and was just fine because of him, so It felt that the best way was to follow the strange man, who smelled so good.


    That loyalty instinct was, as Anne said, a characteristic of the Moon Tigers. So Mama tigress already considered Itself as Lucien¡¯spanion.


    Mia was so worried about Lucien that she started checking his entire body and applying an ointment that she took out of her space ring.


    While Mia was taking care of Lucien, Marie and Anne also approached, and the tigress got up and went towards Gerard, who was passed out but still alive.


    The tigress was not yet fully healed, but it was already much better. It approached Gerard, sniffed him, and then looked at Lucien.


    Mama tigress was chased by Gerard for a long time and was very angry with him. But it remembered that Lucien had defeated him and is smart not to steal itspanion¡¯s prey without his permission.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know why, but he could understand the feeling of mama tigress from its eyes. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he did know that it didn¡¯t like Gerard.


    He wanted to torture the captain for a while, but it felt right to let the tigress take its revenge, so he nodded at it.


    Mama tigress also understood that Lucien had given his permission. Then it also nodded slightly at him before it roared and started to bite Gerard¡¯s face very slowly.


    "AAAHHHHHHH!?!?!"


    Gerard was passed out, but he woke up when mama tigress¡¯ teeth started to spike through his helmet and slowly enter his skull.


    While the tigress continued to deform his head, the pain was terrible, and Gerard kept screaming. But he could do no more because his body did not respond to hismands.


    He could only move his head in despair, but it didn¡¯tst long under the vicious attacks of mama tigress. After Gerard stopped screaming, the tigress ripped his deformed head off and threw it away from his body.


    It was a brutal scene, and both the girls and the little tigress didn¡¯t look, but Lucien didn¡¯t miss a second of the beautiful show. He thought it couldn¡¯t be better and had thoughts of giving his future enemies to the wild mama tigress.


    Mama tigress could feel Lucien¡¯s proud look and returned to him to receive his pats as a reward. And he did not deny affection to his goodpanion.


    "You¡¯re really adorable."


    Lucien told to the girls how the fight ended, and mother-daughter tigress appeared. Next, Marie took a ck armor and clothes out of her magic backpack for him to put on. She couldn¡¯t continue to see him n.a.k.e.d. It was so big that she found herself sometimes staring.


    They realized that the mine was safe now, and Marie said she came here on a mission to check the mine. Lucien was still recovering, so Marie and Anne went to check the mine depths while Lucien, the tigresses, and Mia stayed.


    Mia wasted no time and started looting the bodies. In one of them, she found her dagger; Lucien saw it and can¡¯t help but thank her.


    He knew that if she hadn¡¯te and used explosives, he couldn¡¯t defeat more than thirty strong soldiers like that, and he would be dead now.


    "Mia... Thanks foring. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made it."


    Mia liked Lucien¡¯s gratitude, but she thought it was wrong for him to thank her foring; after all, that should be obvious.


    "Did you think I wouldn¡¯te for you after what we did?"


    Lucien could say that he knew, but in fact, he could have doubts because they met very recently.


    "I will not lie... I was not sure. But that was my mistake..."


    Mia also felt that their rtionship was just so recently and didn¡¯t me him for not havingplete confidence in her. She liked his sincerity and hoped for a better rtionship soon.


    "Yes, it was your mistake. How do you n to make it up to me?"


    Lucien liked how Mia was teasing him. He liked this girl more and more and loves how she¡¯s sometimes shy but sometimes daring.


    "I promise to make up for you at night..."


    Mia can¡¯t help but blush. She always thought she was firm mentally, but he was messing with her feelings very quickly. She stopped looting and approached him slowly.


    Lucien, still sitting on the floor, faced hering towards him and was surprised when she bent down and kissed him.


    It was a quick kiss, and she immediately backed away with a serious expression.


    "I¡¯ll never leave you behind again. Do the same for me, okay?"


    Lucien was touched by Mia¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t me her for leaving the mine copsing because he wanted it, but he couldn¡¯t deny that her loyalty impressed him.


    He tried to answer, but she closed his lips with another quick kiss as she took a silver ring out of her pocket and gave it to him.


    "This is the leader¡¯s storage ring."


    Since Lucien had defeated the soldiers, Mia thought he should have all the loot. He didn¡¯t think so, because it came out that she had helped him a lot. But the storage ring was something that existed in his world, and he thought it was essential to have one now.


    "And keep it too... It seems to give luck to you."


    After Mia handed the Ring with the soldiers¡¯ loot, she also handed over her red dagger. Lucien didn¡¯t know, but this was Mia¡¯s favorite dagger given to her by her mother.


    Mia knew that he fought twice with her dagger and felt good, knowing that he carried something from her. Something that could make him think of her...


    She wanted him to think of her just as she was thinking of him... Thinking of what they did in the bath... Mia tried to stop those naughty thoughts, but she was not seeding... and the fact that Lucien was still n.a.k.e.d did not help at all.


    Lucien held tightly to the dagger, which he already knew well while giving Mia a warm look. But then he felt something in his body.


    The feeling of improvement in his senses and strength increased again. Lucien could feel his wounds heal faster, but he was not doing anything l.u.s.tful...


    "L.u.s.t?!"


    L.u.s.t did not expect things to go so fast. She slept for a while, and he hase this far.


    "Women¡¯s feelings for you greatly increase the pleasure they can feel. Each woman can give you an amount of power with the more pleasure you feel together, so if you only have s.e.x to be strong, the increase will not be very significant, but..."


    "If the woman feels more and more affection for you, she will have more and more l.u.s.tful thoughts about you. Your body is still absorbing the power that came from Sophia because she is very much in love with you."


    "Now, look at Mia¡¯s flushed face. She is clearly thinking about dirty things."


    Lucien looked at Mia, and she really was blushing as she continued to stare at him.


    "So, the better my rtionship with her, the more power I gain?"


    "Yes, but the more power you gain, the more your body gets stronger, making the increase less significant. So you have to make more and more women look like Mia and Sophia."


    "Another important issue is that the better a woman¡¯s natural talent is, the more power she can give you. And you benefit from their natural talent attribute by increasing your affinity for that attribute."


    "That makes you improve your magic and magical defense ording to the main attribute of your women. But I don¡¯t know why your body can¡¯t use magic even after gaining an affinity for Sophia¡¯s life attribute and Mia¡¯s wind."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be confused. He felt no connection with those attributes that L.u.s.t spoke of.


    "Are you sure that I received these attributes affinities?"


    L.u.s.t could see every part of Lucien¡¯s body, and she was sure she saw traces of the life and wind attribute all over his body.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure. But I can¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t feel it. Perhaps something is very wrong with your body preventing you from essing that mana."


    "..."


    Lucien heard most of his life as he was useless for not having talent or be able to use magic, so more than anyone knew there was something wrong with his body.


    Not everyone was born with magical affinities, but it¡¯s possible to increase a person¡¯s affinity with mystic medicines and magic treasures as Evil King did with his sisters. But he was never able to absorb mana from any source.


    Now L.u.s.t said that wind and life mana were within his body, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything...


    "Don¡¯t think negatively. Look around; your blood is all over the floor. You were just a little while ago with a spear going through your chest, but now you barely have any more wounds."


    "The mana of life that runs through your body is acting to increase your regeneration greatly, so whatever is wrong with your body only prevents you from essing that mana, but it still works."


    Lucien took a look at his body, and it looked almost perfect. He was still dirty and covered in blood, but his wounds were almostpletely healed as if it never existed.


    He felt that the power of L.u.s.t was just ridiculous. With only Sophia and Mia, he had already improved that much. It would be very easy to get strong quickly... But then he can¡¯t help thinking that it shouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    "L.u.s.t, your power seems very unimaginable, but..."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but speak in an upset tone about unpleasant memories.


    "My previous hosts only thought of their own pleasure and f.u.c.k.i.e.d every woman they saw, so at first, they even gained a little strength, but then they s.u.mbed quickly..."


    "I tried even a female host, but she also failed to please others... The other six great demons also failed their hosts many times..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that some things made sense. If he was connected to the demon of l.u.s.t, he would have not only to feel l.u.s.t but also cause it.


    "L.u.s.t, we can do this. You just have to point the way, and I will follow. Don¡¯t think about the past because I¡¯m not like your old hosts..."


    "I don¡¯t want to brag, but look at how I left Mia with just a few minutes of a bath... So I think I¡¯m good enough to... Will I be called a demon of L.u.s.t too?"


    L.u.s.t wanted to believe that she wouldn¡¯t fail this time. Lucien looked much better than her previous hosts, but she couldn¡¯t help but fear.


    After all, Lucien would have to do all the work and give women pleasure while she could only stay inside him because her body was made up of demonic energy and was not her real body...


    The demonic contract was veryplicated, as the host would have to be like the demon. But she couldn¡¯t do much more than share her power with him.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but hope for Lucien... as he said, it didn¡¯t take more than an hour for him to make Mia fall in love with him. So she would have to trust him to be...


    "Idiot! I am already the demon of L.u.s.t. If you do really well, you will be the first, so I will have to think of a new name... How about L.u.s.t Knight?"

 Chapter 24 - Secret Room

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Secret Room</h4>


    Lucien couldn¡¯t say that he hated the idea of ??having to conquer the girls over in every way possible.


    Not only did he like the feeling of power running through his veins, but he was also proud of the flushed expression Mia made when she looked at him.


    "And now, L.u.s.t?"


    L.u.s.t had no fighting power now as she could only materialize her body for a while to have s.e.x with Lucien. But it wouldn¡¯t help them much, and she couldn¡¯t help inbat.


    But she could share her full potential with him. And a good point was being able to feel the potential of other people. That way, she could help him find the best potential partners, even withtent powers.


    "Do not worry about it. I¡¯ll tell you which girls can make you stronger, but that doesn¡¯t stop you from wanting to conquer whoever you wish to."


    "Just remember that it is not enough that they like you once; they have to love you more and more. You have to addict them to the pleasure that only your body could give them."


    "The first time together with a woman will give you better rewards, but as your rtionship improves to a certain point, you can help to unlock their full potential."


    "I don¡¯t need to say that having talented women at their full potential as your partners is fantastic. But you can also share some of their skills just as you can probably give them power by my tattoo."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but imagine a lot of girls loyal to him.


    "But could they follow me to my world? Didn¡¯t this require a veryplex portal for this inferior world?"


    L.u.s.t knew that a portal to take many people between worlds was really veryplicated. She had another way, but she didn¡¯t want to overload Lucien¡¯s mind now as he would have to work hard to develop the power that would enable him to have all his women together wherever he went.


    "Don¡¯t think about it too much now. Your main goal is to get the girls. Make them give their bodies and hearts to you. It will not be easy; even your rtionship with Mia can improve."


    Lucien did not answer L.u.s.t but looked at Mia with tenderness and affection while the little tigress rubbed its head against his arm.


    Mia couldn¡¯t face Lucien for long after he looked at her like that. Mia was timid, and her mind kept thinking about naughty things with him, leaving her body a mess.


    Lucienughed as he took the little tigress who started to lick his face. It felt bad for doubting him at first, but its mother is now healed thanks to this strange man. The little tigress just wanted to show that she likes him.


    "Hahahah... Do you want to take a bath with me, little tigress?"


    L.u.s.t then had some very good ideas.


    "You need to give them a good name."


    Lucien hadn¡¯t thought of that. He never had a pet before and asked L.u.s.t for suggestions. L.u.s.t seemed to be expecting this result as she spoke names very quickly.


    "Oya and Ko"


    Lucien asked L.u.s.t what the names meant, but she said it was nothing special, and as he couldn¡¯t think of better names, he epted the suggestion.


    He kissed the little tigress on the forehead and ced her on top of his shoulder. Little Ko rxed on his shoulder and found his scent very pleasant.


    "You will be Ko, and you can stay on my shoulder while you are little."


    Then he kissed the mama tigress¡¯ forehead as well and stood up.


    "You will be Oya, my loyalpanio- What?!"


    After kissing the forehead of the tigresses, their heads began to glow with the purple light of L.u.s.t¡¯s powers. Then a small version of Lucien¡¯s tattoo appeared on their forehead.


    L.u.s.t was not entirely sure what happened, but she still spoke her thoughts.


    "It seems that every female who fully epts you will receive a version of our tattoo. I¡¯ve never heard anything like it before, but it doesn¡¯t look bad at all. It¡¯s like you can create multiple contracts..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t think it was bad to be able to share his tattoo with the girls because it could help them get stronger. But in this case, it was strange...


    "But they are tigresses and not..."


    "Not what? Girls? Demi-humans are partly human and partly beasts. I won¡¯t even say that humans are not the greatest race in the universe..."


    "They may be beasts now, but they are females who have epted you. I can feel great potential in their race, and your sister, who is with Envy, can help them to have a demi-human body."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t disagree with L.u.s.t¡¯s words. He was very fond of demi-humans and imagined what the cute tigresses would look like as beautiful girls...


    But he would have to find his sister who was with Envy. And it could take a while. But that wouldn¡¯t stop him from treating the tigresses with all the care he could.


    *Roar* *Meaw*


    Oya roared at Lucien as he patted her head. He could see in her eyes that she was happy to share the tattoo with him.


    Ko tried to roar too, but the sound was more like a cute meow because she was too young. It also had the same meaning as her mother. They both epted Lucienpletely.


    Mia, who saw the whole scene, can¡¯t help touching her belly and questioning Lucien.


    "This mark on their forehead is the same as the one in my belly. What did you do with us?"


    Lucien put little Ko down and walked towards Mia. She gave her a long and tight hug, as he exined.


    "I can¡¯t exin much. But I have this tattoo too. When you epted me, we shared our potential. As long as you feel good with me, we can get stronger and more powerful."


    "I can even help you reach your fulltent potential... But we need to do a lot more things like what we did in the bath..."


    Mia only noticed the tattoo when she dressed to follow Lucien. Since they did those things, she feels better and better.


    She tried for a long time to improve her speed but had a limit that she was unable to cross. But when she ran to the mine, she was much faster than before, and she had no idea how it happened.


    Now hearing Lucien¡¯s words, even though it were bizarre, she couldn¡¯t deny that it made sense. If not, then how she was getting faster just after the tattoo appeared on her belly?


    Mia thought that if exists a method of getting strong by doing such things, it would be bizarre. But then she remembered her mother...


    She couldn¡¯t count on anyone to help her before, but now she not only found someone to trust but that person could also strengthen her...


    Even if they need to do naughty things, she couldn¡¯t deny that she liked it, and... it wouldn¡¯t be wrong if he bes her husband... Mia couldn¡¯t help thinking many things in her confused mind.


    Lucien continued to hug Mia as she tried to ept the strange situation. After a few seconds, she started kissing his neck while speaking in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s okay for me like that... But I ask you to take it easy with me... No one will separate us..."


    Lucien liked the cute Mia more and more. How good would if his future rtionsh.i.p.s with other girls are as easy and natural as it was with Mia...


    He can¡¯t help thinking about his sisters... Sophia is very cute, but... the others are like demons... He tried to push those thoughts away and prepared to leave the mine.


    "Mia, I need another bath before putting on some clothes. Keep an eye on the girls while I go to bathe with Oya and Ko."


    Mia headed for the depths of the mine while Lucien left with the tigresses. Little Ko ran close to Lucien, making cute sounds, begging to get on his shoulder. Oya approached Lucien to walk very close to him and continue to feel that pleasant scent, which she liked so much.


    ---------------------------


    Marie and Anne carefully explored the depths of the mine. The shakings broke down several walls, opening new paths where they found several precious stones.


    The mission they took from the guild was to clear the mine of any dangers. But they could take advantage while cleaning the mine to collect anything of value.


    The mine was supposed only to have ores, but as it seemed to have been used before, they could still find several useful things, which they could carry in their magic backpacks.


    They continued without finding any beast or any other danger. They collected some rare gems and ores on the ground and copsed walls.


    Marie was lighting up the path while exploring, but she frowns when Anne started a strange conversation.


    "What do you think about him?"


    Marie didn¡¯t like how strange Lucien was and came out of nowhere, asking her to serve him... But she couldn¡¯t deny that he saved their lives twice.


    "I don¡¯t know... He seems to be so... I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do."


    Anne did not think that Lucien was very strange... maybe he was peculiar. But she found him a good person... how could she not think well of someone who had risked so much to save their lives?


    "And your problem with that prince? You told me he¡¯s a disgusting viin... Lucien is a handsome devil, so I think he can be a better choice..."


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but agree with Anne¡¯s words. Lucien is really nice, not like the shit, who pursues her...


    "Maybe you¡¯re right... but I don¡¯t need any of them."


    "So will you be single forever? I can¡¯t even imagine how bad that would be..."


    Then Marie remembered that Anne also suffered from an unwanted stalker.


    "And you, Anne? What do you think of him? Will you stay with him to avoid the stinky werewolf?"


    Anne can¡¯t help but smile.


    "Of course! I hate that dog from the depths of my soul, and I don¡¯t mind being with someone as pretty as Lucien if he promises to tear the entrails of that asshole..."


    "Also, I promised my body if he could save you from the soldiers of the Light Empire. You know how strong those people are, so we had no way to get out alive... Now, I won¡¯t deny it if he asks me it..."


    Marie knew well how the Light Empire is one of the most powerful forces in the world. Lucien almost died to save them, so she felt a lot of gratitude for him... But the idea of ??giving her body without knowing the other person well was very bizarre.


    Anne saw the hesitation in Marie¡¯s eyes and tried her best to cheer up her friend.


    "He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would force us. Did you see how Mia is already crazy about him? He must have been very kind to her."


    "And you don¡¯t have to decide that now. We are going to travel back to the city together, and you can know him little by little."


    "But I already made up my mind. If he helps me with the damn dog, I will stay with him... It would be good if we could stay with him together, we would be like real sisters."


    While the girls talked, they noticed an opening in the wall. It probably opened after the mine shakes, then the girls entered the small passage.


    It was a small lighted room withrge torches that looked very old. It looked like a magic powder was used to keep the fire going.


    The walls and floor are made of small dark bricks. There were drawings of dragons on the walls, and the few pirs, which were in the middle of the room.


    In the center of the room between the four pirs was arge copper chest. On top of the chest were two small dragons facing each other, also made of copper.


    "Oh!"


    Marie and Anne couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths because the shiny copper chest looks like an extraordinary find.


    "Jackpot!!!"

 Chapter 25 - Finally Dressed

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Finally Dressed</h4>


    After Lucien left the mine, Mia followed his orders and went looking for the girls. She felt her speed increase even more and couldn¡¯t help but thank him.


    "Maybe after we... Will I be faster?"


    "Ahhh... What am I thinking?!"


    Mia was running quickly and quietly like a shadow. Not only had her speed increased, but so had her senses. It didn¡¯t take long for her to hear Marie and Anne, but then she stopped when she listened to their conversation.


    Mia remained hidden in the shadows following the girls and listening to everything. She always acted alone because she couldn¡¯t trust anyone.


    Now, she found Lucien, and their rtionship had only improved, but she didn¡¯t think well of anyone other than him and her mother.


    She wasn¡¯t even neutral about the girls; in fact, she didn¡¯t want them around. The girls didn¡¯t seem to be grateful to Lucien after he almost died to save them. And why wouldn¡¯t Mia want Lucien only for her?


    Mia wanted the girls to take different paths, but it seemed like Lucien wanted them, and she didn¡¯t know how to feel about it... Mia understood that most men wanted a lot of women, and she wouldn¡¯t me Lucien for that.


    But while listening to Marie and Anne¡¯s conversation, she became more and more upset with them. She heard Anne say she would stay with Lucien if he helped her with a werewolf and couldn¡¯t help but be furious.


    "Do you need him to save you how many times? I will not let stupid women approach my..."


    Mia thought many things but continued to follow them in silence. She just wanted to hear a little more shit about Lucien and would kill them both, even if he rebukes her afterward.


    Then she saw when the girls found the secret room and approached them in silence.


    Marie came from a wealthy family, but she wanted to go her own way, and she needed to earn her own money. When she saw the copper chest, she quickly approached because she thought they deserved what they found.


    It was usual for adventurers to keep anything extra they found on missions. But Anne quickly took Marie¡¯s hand because she had different thoughts for the chest.


    "Anne?!"


    "He saved us twice and almost died the second time. Even if you don¡¯t want to serve him, this chest could be somepensation."


    Marie couldn¡¯t deny that they had to make up for Lucien. But the shiny chest seemed to be very valuable... maybe they could share...


    "Ahem! Or I can take the chest to him and say that you died from a fallen rock."


    Marie and Anne quickly turned to see Mia behind them with small bombs in her hand. It was not difficult to understand that she was not joking.


    Anne saw Marie holding her staff tight and interfered before things got out of hand.


    "We are all allies here!"


    "Why would you attack us, Mia?"


    "Not only do you not show gratitude that my man almost died saving you, but you also want to take all the treasures from this mine for yourself..."


    "Why should I be your ally?!"


    Marie and Anne couldn¡¯t help being surprised. But what they found most incredible was that Mia called Lucien "her man." Hadn¡¯t they met less than two hours ago? Anne had to work harder to convince Mia.


    "Yes, we have a lot to thank him for saving us. If you heard what I said before, you know I want to give him the chest. So it¡¯s not a problem..."


    "I also didn¡¯t forget the promise I made to him. I just need time..."


    Mia really wanted to throw the bombs on Marie¡¯s proud face. But she didn¡¯t attack them. She had met Lucien very recently and did not want to do anything that could cause disagreements between them.


    "Okay, but I¡¯m taking the chest."


    Mia passed Marie and Anne, then put her hand on the top of the chest... and the chest disappeared.


    Marie and Anne couldn¡¯t help thinking the same thing.


    "Storage ring!"


    Even among very wealthy people, storage rings were quite rare. They had great magic backpacks, but it didn¡¯t evenpare...


    Mia looked very mysterious. Anne didn¡¯t want to be Mia¡¯s enemy, but Marie didn¡¯t like her at all.


    "Lucien sent me to keep an eye on you while he bathes with the tigresses. So let¡¯s finish exploring the mine."


    Marie can¡¯t help but try to provoke Mia.


    "Do you obey all his orders like a little wife?"


    Mia could only smile as she didn¡¯t think the idea was bad.


    "You must be very stupid if you think being his wife is bad."


    Marie could only roll her eyes. Anne had a silly smile on her face wondering if it would be that good.


    The girls continued to explore the mine. Mia was very eager to look at what was in the chest because she needed money so badly, but she felt it was Lucien¡¯s right to have any loot after fighting such strong enemies.


    -----------------


    *Ssh*


    *Meow*


    Lucien was having a great time in the bath with Oya and Ko. He never had a pet before and found it amusing to y with them.


    He washed well and then started to wash Oya with Anne¡¯s soap. He also cleaned the little Ko, who was meowing by fear of water and did not leave his shoulder.


    After everyone was clean, Lucien came out of theke. Oya shook her body to dry her fur and then ran and jumped at Lucien, throwing him and Ko on the grass.


    She started to lick his face, which without blood was much better. Lucien liked to y with her and patted the good mama tigress¡¯ head.


    After a little more fun, he thought about getting dressed. Mia had given him Gerard¡¯s storage ring. He knew how to use storage treasures. Just focus the mind on the ring and close the eyes.


    Then he would see the treasure¡¯s inner space in his mind. Thinking of the objects inside, it would appear in his hand.


    When Lucien looked inside the ring, he found several armors and weapons from Gerard¡¯s soldiers. He also saw other things like food and even clean towels, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking about how sweet is Mia.


    He dried himself off with the towel, which smelled flowers like Mia¡¯s body. After looking at the armors inside the ring, he found the ck armor, which Brian wore.


    Lucien really liked that armor. It was like a chain mail made of ck metal, which resembled ebony. It was very malleable but, at the same time, very resistant. When he touched it, it also was warm as if it had some magical enchantments.


    The ck armor covered the entire body, except the head. The chest and legs part waspletely dark chainmail.


    The forearms were fully covered by a dark gauntlet. The foot covered by ebony metal boots with small shin guards. A thin triple belt and other parts made of dark brown leather.


    Theplete set looked very heavy, but in fact, Lucien found it very light. It seemed that it would not limit his movements even with the gauntlet and boots, which is made of very resistant metal.


    Lucien found it perfect and wore a soft suit under the armor, which suited his body perfectly. He looked like a ck knight now.


    When Lucien finished putting on the armor, the girls came back close to theke, where they were. Mia walked elegantly, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw her red dagger on Lucien¡¯s belt.


    With the storage ring, he didn¡¯t need to carry weapons, but he still chose to equip the dagger on his belt. Mia loved this act very much and rewarded him with a wet kiss without feeling any shame.


    In fact, there was a little time to get something out of a storage treasure, and Lucien wanted to have some weapons that he could use at full speed. Even less than a second can be essential in a battle between swift opponents.


    After Mia kissed a lot, she didn¡¯t think twice before putting the bronze chest on the ground. She was going to talk about the chest, but Anne wouldn¡¯t miss this chance and spoke quickly.


    "Marie and I found this chest, but we agreed to give it to you for fighting for us."


    Lucien nodded at the girls and smiled at Mia. He had to use a lot of force to open the chest, making a "creack" sound.


    The chest shone because it was made of copper, but after it opened, it shone much more because it was full of gold coins and precious jewels.


    On top of the gold coins was a golden bow. It had very delicate limbs and was straighter than curved. The string was also golden, and the grip was dark golden.


    Like most weapons, Lucien was also proficient with bows. He took the beautiful golden bow and tried to tense the string.


    "Heh?!"


    Not only Lucien but the girls also thought he would tension the string easily, but he was unable to move it an inch.


    Lucien did not use all his strength at first because it did not seem necessary to tension a bow. But after failing like that, he used all his power and still managed to tension less than half of the bow.


    Anne couldn¡¯t helpmenting while staring at the bow with her eyes sparkling.


    "It appears to be a high-level artifact. The harder it is to tension a bow, the better it should be, right?"


    Lucien thought so too. He wanted to test the bow but had no arrow. Before he thought about asking if anyone had, Mia threw a quiver full of arrows at him. He can¡¯t help but thank her.


    "You¡¯re soooo adorable, Mia."


    While Mia blushed, Lucien tried to use an arrow on the bow but broke it before he could tension enough to fire. He tried more times but could not stop breaking the arrows by the force that was necessary to tension the bow.


    Marie felt bad about having ungrateful thoughts, so she wanted to help by giving a suggestion.


    "This bow looks very resistant to regr arrows. I know an excellent cksmith in my town. I can go there with you so that she can make arrows out of some metal, which resists your strength."


    Lucien didn¡¯t even know where to go. First, he thought of following Marie and Anne, but after knowing Mia better, he prefers to go where she wants.


    "Mia, where are we going?"


    The girls were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that someone who seemed as dominant as Lucien would ask Mia¡¯s opinion like that. Mia couldn¡¯t help but be very happy with that consideration.


    "I¡¯m from Portgreen too... I need to go back there..."


    Lucien saw some mncholy in Mia¡¯s eyes when she talked about going back and then looked at the copper chest.


    "Is there a problem, Mia?"


    Mia didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Lucien, but she still spoke quietly next to him.


    "I make mercenary contracts because I need the money... In Portgreen, I cannot earn much..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t understand much because Mia seemed to be embarrassed to talk about needing the money. But money was not a priority for him now, so he didn¡¯t think twice...


    "I¡¯ll keep the bow, and the chest is all yours."


    "What?!"


    "Really?!"


    "Why!?"


    "..."


    Marie and Anne couldn¡¯t believe this. People could share loots, it was not strange, but he¡¯s giving her the whole chest full of gold and jewels. They couldn¡¯t conclude who was most in love with each other.


    Mia had conflicting feelings. She wanted to ept it, but it seemed very wrong after everything Lucien did. She couldn¡¯t take it quickly, but Lucien made his point clear by making her heartbeat like a terrified deer.


    "Aren¡¯t you entirely mine? So your money is mine, and my money is yours as well. Isn¡¯t that how marriage works?"


    "Marriage?!?!?!"


    "Marriage?!?!?!"


    "Marriage?!?!?!"


    "..."

 Chapter 26 - On the Road

    <h4>Chapter 26 - On the Road</h4>


    Marriage.


    A word that could move any woman¡¯s feelings. Lucien expected the girls¡¯ surprising reaction.


    He knew that the rtionship with Marie and Anne would not be as easy as with Mia. He asked L.u.s.t for help, and she rmended that he made the girls envy Mia.


    He was in a new world and alone, so of course, he needed the money, but his power came from his women, so it¡¯s better to give the chest to Mia. Mia was already sharing her stuff easily with him, so there was no way this move would have a disadvantage.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but envy Mia. She started to wonder if when Lucien asked her to serve, he was talking about marriage too. She thought he was very strange, but now he looked so good to Mia that she had to rethink how "devilish" he really is.


    Anne already liked how cool he was when defeating mercenaries and then even soldiers of the Light Empire. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was a little afraid of him yet, but he seemed more and more to be some kind of "nice devil."


    Mia couldn¡¯t handle their rtionship evolving so fast. She couldn¡¯t believe he was giving her all the loot. She couldn¡¯t deny it after he imed something like marriage.


    "M-marriag-ee? Y-you..."


    Lucien was happy that his n to try new approaches was working. L.u.s.t imed that Mia¡¯s v.i.r.g.i.nity could give him much more power. And if she really wanted to give it to him that much, it could be even better than she expected.


    He hugged Mia tightly as he kissed her neck and sniffed her hair in a very loving way.


    "I thought that as we will always be together, our rtionship could already be considered as a marriage... Don¡¯t you want it?"


    Mia knew she was falling for him very quickly, but she was unable to control her feelings... He was so handsome, powerful, and good for her. Her whole body wanted to scream; Yes Yes, Yes Yes...


    "You know I want it... But you need to do everything I¡¯m entitled to... like asking my mom..."


    Lucien smiled at Marie and Anne as heforted Mia, but in his mind, he thought things like; You¡¯ll all be mine sooner orter...


    "Okay, Mia. I¡¯ll do everything properly... Now, take the chest, and let¡¯s go to your city."


    Marie and Anne were almost drooling. "When did the damn handsome devil get so gentle?"


    The girls had already cleared the mine, so they needed to report to the guild. Mia had already saved a lot of money, and now with the addition of the copper chest, she would undoubtedly have money for what she needed...


    Then they all went on the road together. Marie and Anne walked ahead while Lucien walked in the middle of the group with one arm around Mia¡¯s shoulders and the other around her waist like a loving couple. Oya and Ko were right behind them, trying their best to smell Lucien.


    Lucien asked if they didn¡¯t use horses. Mia said that ordinary horses were easy targets for magical beasts like wolves... And stronger horses were costly, so neither she nor the girls had them.


    They followed the simple road, which passed through what appeared to be a simple tropical forest. Lucien could see small animals among the trees and hear magical beasts at long distances with his superior senses.


    As they walked, Lucien asked several questions about general knowledge and Portgreen to Mia. The girls found it strange that he didn¡¯t know anything and questioned where he came from.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to lie to Mia. But it would be veryplicated to say something abouting from a different world to bing one with a sin. Someday he would tell everything, but now he would have to be selfish and think about his mother first.


    He said that he came from a very distant kingdom with the intention to live independently of his family influence. He said he wanted to be a powerful adventurer and meet new ces and people.


    Marie and Anne understood well because they wanted to do the same thing, living away from theirplicated families. But Mia thought quite differently... She loved her mother and wanted Lucien and her to get along so that they could be a family.


    So they talked about many things. The girls told a lot about them and where they came from, but Mia was more mysterious as if she was afraid to tell everything. Lucien didn¡¯t press his cute girl, as he already felt a lot of affection for her.


    They said that Portgreen bordered the Light Empire and Frends, one of thergest countries in the world, which is called Argerim. The world of Argerim was going through a very difficult time, full of wars and conflicts.


    But Portgreen was a neutral region, which did not interfere in conflicts. So it is a good ce for adventurers and mercenaries to live away from armies and wars.


    Portgreen was a smaller region than the others, and with fewer resources, so it was not the target of the Light Empire or the Frends. But it didn¡¯t have a big army either. They counted on the adventurers guild and mercenary groups to make the city safe and lively.


    The group traveled for several hours until nightfall. On the way, there appeared many magical beasts, but they are not very strong, and Lucien saw Anne fighting several times. She was a good swordsman, but he thought he could teach her a lot more.


    Marie also impressed Lucien with her ice magic. She was very young but already had a lot of control over her mana. The girls wanted to deal with all the beasts that appeared to let Lucien rest because he had already fought a lot.


    Even though Anne and Marie tried hard to impress Lucien, the most amazing was still Mia. The girls couldn¡¯t understand how Mia was so strong and fast. If she¡¯s so powerful, she should have helped Lucien fighting Light Empire¡¯s soldiers.


    Only Mia and Lucien understood that Mia was not that strong before but was getting stronger as she and Lucien continued to kiss and caress along the way.


    Whenever Mia wasn¡¯t fighting, Lucien ran his hand over her body. He kissed her neck and ear many times... She couldn¡¯t deny that she liked his caresses, and her body got hotter and hotter. She even had to change her clothes once after she got wet by her love juices.


    Mia¡¯s connection with Lucien not only made them stronger but also made Marie and Anne jealous. They saw Lucien and Mia as a perfect couple who supported and protected each other. There was no way that youngdies wouldn¡¯t find it marvelous.


    As it was already night, the group concluded that camping would be better. So they chose a good spot near a stream in the forest beside the road. Lucien went to look for firewood to the girls to make a fire pit and cook.


    ------------------


    Far from where Lucien¡¯s group was preparing camp, where the road was no longer in the middle of a forest, but in open fields, two young men were running desperately without slowing down or looking back.


    The young men ran at the maximum as they could for hours and avoided all the beasts that appeared. Since the magical beasts near the road are not very strong, most adventurers only fought against them to loot leather and other body parts.


    They also used these fights as training to improve their skills, but as the young men are only two, it was easy to avoid most of the dangers.


    These two young men are the elven brothers. After leaving Marie and Anne when Lucien appeared, they fled as quickly as they could and did not even realize that Lucien killed the mercenaries.


    They wanted the girls so much, how could they not want beauties like Maire and Anne? But the fear of dying from the scary mercenaries was too much for them.


    Mercenaries and adventurers had a lot of conflicts in Portgreen as both forces wanted to control the city, so the elven brothers did not doubt that the mercenaries would kill them.


    The elven brothers continued to run. They did not want to waste time reporting the guild that mercenaries attacked their group. So they had a little hope of bringing help in time to save Marie and Anne.


    "Brother, are you sure that the mercenaries will not kill the girls quickly?"


    "Of course not. They are beautiful... I bet they will use them for a long time, so we just have to notify the guild quickly, and they can be saved."


    "But you know... They¡¯ll be broke for being abused by so many men..."


    One of the elven brothers had a sinister smile on his face.


    "It will be good... Why did they have to be so proud and not give us a chance?"


    The other brother did not want the girls to be hurt, but he could not deny that he was also upset that the girls were not theirs. After all, they¡¯re handsome and cool, so why didn¡¯t they fall in love with them?


    "Maybe they¡¯ll be docile when they are rescued, and we can still have some fun..."


    "Do you want to f.u.c.k so- Look there!"


    The brothers were running down the road at night when one of them saw lights ahead. It didn¡¯t take long for them to recognize the guild g.


    Large groups of adventurers carried gs and wore clothes with the guild¡¯s emblem some times. It was often a sign of strength and high ranks inside the guild.


    The elven brothers would take many hours even running to reach Portgreen, so they were lucky to find a group of adventurers on the road.


    The adventurers are very united because the mercenaries constantly showed hostility to the adventurers who walked into smaller groups.


    The hierarchy was still strong within the guild, so adventurers from higher ranks had great power and influence over beginners and adventurers from lower ranks. But when it came to helping their people, all adventurers helped each other very well.


    The elven brothers ran, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to approach therge group of adventurers, who seemed to have more than 50 people.


    "I recognize the big man in front. He¡¯s Mason."


    One of the brothers felt that they were fortunate. "Mason, the A-rank adventurer? I heard that he is kind and treats all new adventurers very well."


    The other brother was a big fan of Mason. "Yes, that¡¯s him. He¡¯ll undoubtedly save the girls quickly and kill those bastards mercenaries."


    The group of adventurers stopped when they heard the elven brothers shouting for them. The leader, named Mason, turned and walked over to them with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Hello friends, what¡¯s the problem?"


    Mason was a big man with an average face. Short ck hair... even though his eyebrows were sharp, he seemed to force himself always to look kindly.


    He wore white body armor and carried arge ax on his back even though he had magic backpacks. Probably he wants everyone to see his great strength.


    The brothers wasted no time and told the story quickly. They emphasized the fact that a n.a.k.e.d man appeared out of nowhere.


    Mason always tried to be a kind of hero among the new adventurers because it was easy and good for his ego. But he didn¡¯t know all the adventurers who entered the guild all the time. So he was confused as to who these girls, which the elf brothers were talking about, were.


    When he made a confused expression, a woman left the group and approached him. The woman wore white full-body armor as well, but she also had a magnificent helmet with feathers on top.


    The elven brothers could not see many characteristics of the woman, but it was easy to see that she had a very s.e.xy body as her curves could not be hidden even by the heavy armor.


    The woman didn¡¯t seem to care much about Mason and spoke in a very casual tone to him.


    "They must be the new beauties, which everyone was talking about: a blue-haired wizard and a fox-girl. You must have shit in your head if you don¡¯t remember them."


    Mason did not mind the insult of the woman in the heavy armor. He immediately recalled the new beauties, which joined the guild recently. He sent someone from his group to try to recruit them, but the girls refused them.


    Mason thought it would be an excellent opportunity to save the girls and have them join his group so that they could be his new girlfriends...


    "Get ready, guys! Let¡¯s kill some mercenaries and save ourrades!"

 Chapter 27 - Best Camp

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Best Camp</h4>


    Lucien took the firewood and returned to the camp. Mia and Anne cooked dried meat, which they had in their storage treasures.


    It was typical adventurers¡¯ food and not very tasty, but Mia prepared with all the care she had, and the final result pleased Lucien very much.


    Oya and Ko also really liked therge amount of meat that Lucien gave them. After all, he wouldn¡¯t mistreat his loyal felinepanions.


    Marie set up two tents for her and Anne. Camping tents are one of the main tools of adventurers and mercenaries, so they always carried at least one.


    Mia also set up her tent, but even after saying that there were some, which she looted from the soldiers inside Lucien¡¯s storage ring, he still wasn¡¯t setting up his tent.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to set up your tent? It¡¯s effortless. I can help you if you don¡¯t know."


    Lucien gave Mia a loving smile. "Why should I sleep in some smelly man¡¯s tent, which I killed, and not with my woman?"


    Mia blushed a little but still kept her point. "Why should I let you sleep with me?"


    He approached her quickly, not letting Mia escape his tight embrace. "Why wouldn¡¯t you? Have I done anything you didn¡¯t want to do?"


    Mia couldn¡¯t deny Lucien¡¯s argument. She still wanted to argue, but he started to kiss her neck and ear. He found her weaknesses so quickly that she couldn¡¯t deny him anything...


    "I don¡¯t... you... don¡¯t... wait... not here... Okay! You can sleep with me, idiot."


    The camp was small, and as everyone was close to the fire, Marie and Anne could see the whole scene. Maria didn¡¯t look, but Anne couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the nice show andment.


    "You are such a cute couple... Even though you met so recently..."


    Lucien did not stop kissing Mia¡¯s body in front of everyone without feeling any shame. Mia didn¡¯t want to do that kind of thing in front of the others, but she couldn¡¯t get out of his embrace... Her body wouldn¡¯t ept turning away from him...


    Still caressing Mia, Lucien spoke to Anne in his usual calm tone. "You and Marie promised me your bodies in exchange for my help... But the only good girl here is Mia..."


    Marie can¡¯t help but bow her head in shame. When she and Anne were in critical danger, Lucien saved them, but it was not free, and now she was not living up to her promise.


    She was going to beg for more time to get ready, but Lucien spoke before not only to her but also Anne. "I will not force you. But if in a week you don¡¯t serve me correctly, we will never be allies again..."


    Marie did not feel any threat in Lucien¡¯s tone but disappointment, which made her feel even worse. She felt that not having his respect could be very bad and promised to herself think seriously about serve him.


    Anne had different thoughts. She wanted to be with Lucien because just seeing how happy Mia was being treated so lovingly, she wished to receive the same treatment too.


    But she was still a shy fox-girl and didn¡¯t know how to approach him. She thought about saying she would serve him, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to be with him, and only was because he saved them.


    She was also unsure of her own feelings. Maybe she didn¡¯t like him that much and was just jealous of Mia?


    Anne thought about trying to approach him more slowly to get to know him better. She had an idea that seemed a little bold, but she still wanted to try.


    She strolled towards Lucien. "I¡¯m grateful that you gave us that time to think... But I can help you to feel good now... Maybe..."


    As soon as she was three feet from him, she bowed her head in shame and began to whisper. "I don¡¯t know how to do it properly... but I can try to use my mouth... you know..."


    Lucien understood and was about to ept, but... Mia also understood and put her hand on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while speaking decisively to Anne. "I do it. You don¡¯t have to force yourself."


    Mia did not want to y the part of a jealous wife. It wasmon knowledge that amazing men would have more than one woman... and Lucien was damn handsome as a god, so Mia was sure he would have a lot of women.


    She was already quite happy to be the first wife and would always struggle to maintain that position. As a good wife, she would not ept any woman touching her man out of pity or some kind of promise.


    If someone gave Lucien pleasure, it would have to be with much affection and love. So she wouldn¡¯t let Anne do anything to Lucien out of debt as long as she could willingly do it...


    In fact, every time Lucien teased her, her body wanted him more and more... She really wanted to feel that pleasant taste again...


    Anne saw the fierce look Mia was giving her and stepped back. "I didn¡¯t want to disturb you... Good night."


    Marie and Anne entered their tents as it wasplicated to continue watching Lucien and Mia doing those things...


    Mia became much more rxed after the girls went to sleep and started to be more daring. She gave Lucien a long wet kiss and began to caress his c.o.c.k over his clothes.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Mia was sometimes timid but sometimes so bold... "If you keep teasing me, I¡¯ll eat you right here."


    Mia started to m.o.a.n when Lucien began to caress her ass. "I won¡¯t give it to you until my mother gives us her blessing... And my ass still hurts a bit after what we did in the bath..."


    Lucien began to suck on Mia¡¯s tongue in a way they both loved. After their saliva looked the same, he kissed her neck again. "So, how are you going to take care of your man?"


    She took Lucien¡¯s hand and started sucking on his finger in a very s.e.xy way. "You can... use my mouth... as much as you want... You can use my b.r.e.a.s.ts too... even if they are small... I can give you a massage..."


    Lucien used his other hand to caress one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He squeezed and yed with her n.i.p.p.l.e, even though over her clothes, she still felt outstanding. "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts are not small... They are perfect for me."


    Little Ko watched Lucien and Mia¡¯s show with great curiosity. Oya saw it and put her paw on top of the little tigress to keep her from looking on as she could feel what they were doing.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t hold his d.i.c.k begging to go out and have some y, so he picked Mia up. She hugged his waist with her legs as they went to her tent without stopping kissing.


    The tent was not veryrge, being approximately 2x2 meters. Lucienid Mia on the small mattress as he prepared to remove his pants.


    Mia wanted to show all her affection and started to take off his clothes quickly. "Let me help you... My man..."


    Lucien could only smile when he saw the cute Mia taking off his clothes. She first took off his shirt, and then after kissing all over his chest, leaving traces of saliva and kiss marks, she took off his pants.


    Lucien¡¯s underwear was already a big tent. Mia couldn¡¯t stop drooling and released the monster she missed so much. Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was hard as rock pointing to the sky, and Mia held it tight with her delicate hands.


    "Are you that hard because you¡¯re a pervert?"


    He pushed her down on the bed and started rubbing his c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Mia used her hands to squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts, giving Lucien a boob job.


    "How could I not be hard when you are so stunning and cute?"


    Lucien continued to rub his c.o.c.k on Mia¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts. She moved with him while squeezing his c.o.c.k. It didn¡¯t take long for him to c.u.m very much on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and face. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Mia felt her whole body warm... When he c.u.mmed that white liquid on her, it was so good that she wet her panties with her love juices.


    She then began to lick his seed on her face. It was so good that she wasted no time and began to suck his c.o.c.k vigorously. "Mmmm... more... give more me of that..."


    Lucienid on his back, giving Mia more freedom to suck his c.o.c.k as much as she wanted while he patted her head. "I can give you as much as you want... So drink it all..."


    Both Lucien and Mia were still new to these things, but they seemed to have a perfect connection as Mia gave Lucien more and more pleasure. She even started to caress his balls while taking his c.o.c.k deep in her throat.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    "OHH MIAAAA!"


    In this game, Lucien c.u.mmed twice more, giving a lot of dessert to Mia, who drank it all with a wide smile on her face. Then Miaid on his chest. "Did you like it?"


    "You are so adorable, Mia! Of course, I loved it."


    Lucien was patting Mia¡¯s head while she smiled happily on his chest, but then...


    *Meow* *Meow* *Meow*


    They heard the cute meows of little Ko right next to the tent. Lucien gave Mia a pleading look. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and ept. "The space is small, but okay."


    Lucien wasted no time and left the tent. He caught little Ko, who licked his face in a pleading way, while Oya also gave Lucien a pleading look.


    How could he deny those adorable tigresses something? "Come on, let¡¯s all sleep together."


    *Meow*


    Mia¡¯s tent was small, but everyone managed to sleep together, hugging each other. Two people and two tigresses... They¡¯ve never slept sofortably before...


    But that night, two other people did not sleep well. Marie and Anne had a hard time sleeping after hearing Mia and Lucien¡¯s m.o.a.ns. After sleeping, they woke up wet for dreaming of the sounds of "Slurp."


    -------------------


    After waking up and having a simple breakfast, Lucien¡¯s group followed the road. They were traveling slowly and fighting all the beasts that appeared.


    Not only did Lucien see Mia getting better and better inbat, but he also saw Oya fight. The mama tigress is very strong and faster.


    She could undoubtedly defeat any of the girls before they could make any move. Even Mia, who was very fast, could not follow Oya¡¯s speed.


    As they walked down the road talking andughing, Lucien felt something, and L.u.s.tmented in his mind quickly. "Did you feel them?"


    Lucien¡¯s senses were getting better and better, and he heard footsteps more than a mile away. L.u.s.t had sensory skills, which would improve the more Lucien shared mana with her, but it was already enough for her to feel peopleing too.


    Lucien alerted the girls immediately. "There¡¯s arge group on the hill ahead."


    Lucien¡¯s group stopped walking. Lucien tried to see something, but there were a lot of trees in front of the hill. Then he heard the sound of arrows cutting through the wind.


    *Woosh* *Creack*


    *Woosh* *Creack*


    He acted exceptionally quickly and broke an arrow, which almost hit his face with his hand. Less than a secondter, he broke an arrow that was aimed at Mia¡¯s face with the red dagger.


    Marie and Anne were very shocked as they did not expect such a surprise attack in a region so close to Portgreen. They started to wonder if they were other mercenaries looking for a fight.


    Mia felt no fear when Lucien broke the arrow less than a foot from her face. She already had instinctive confidence in him.


    Lucien caressed Mia¡¯s face while giving her a tender smile and speaking in a very gentle tone that made Mia feel so secure, but Marie and Anne shiver a little.


    "Who is looking for a painful death in the morning?"

 Chapter 28 - Adventurers Group vs the Devil (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Adventurers'' Group vs the Devil (part 1)</h4>


    Mason was furious. "Did you miss, you idiots? How can you be A-rank if you can¡¯t shoot a stupid mercenary and a pervert by a sneak attack?"


    Mason¡¯s group traveled at full speed following the elven brothers. They arrived on a hill, and the scouts saw Lucien¡¯s grouping down the road.


    As Marie and Anne walked ahead, Mason thought Lucien and Mia were threatening them or something. The elven brothers recognized Lucien as the n.a.k.e.d man and Mia as the hooded woman as she wore the same clothes.


    Mason and the elven brothers concluded that approaching Lucien¡¯s group could scare him by causing the girls to be hurt.


    Then he ordered his two elite archers, who were the strongest adventurers in the group below him and the woman in heavy armor, to kill Lucien and the hooded woman from a reasonable distance.


    It should be straightforward for the elite archers to hit targets at this distance; they used powerful magic bows and had high skills.


    The arrows came out half a second after another and flew at super speed. But it broke less than thirty centimeters from the targets, leaving the archers shocked. "What the f.u.c.k was that?!"


    Mason did not have a good view of that distance, but it was not difficult to see that Lucien and Mia had not fallen, and he worried about Marie and Anne. "We have to get close quickly, or he could hurt the girls!"


    Then the group headed towards Lucien, concerned for the safety of Marie and Anne. The archers were very confused and thought that Lucien and Mia had some protection treasure, as it made no sense for the arrows to just break without reason.


    No one in the group had such high agility to see Lucien¡¯s swift movements except one person.


    The woman in the heavy armor was still in the middle of the group normally, but beneath the beautiful helmet, there was a strange smile. "What quick movements... My eyes could barely follow..."


    -----------------


    Marie and Anne were perplexed and looked at Lucien waiting for an answer, but he just kept patting Mia.


    Marie tried to get some information as it looked like he had senses good enough to notice the enemiesing far. "Are they mercenaries?"


    Lucien saw therge grouping quickly and noticed an emblem on gs and equipment they used. It was the same emblem that Marie and Anne had on their clothes. A sword and staff above a word, which Lucien couldn¡¯t read yet.


    He didn¡¯t need to be a genius to understand that they are people from the same guild as the girls, but he still couldn¡¯t understand why they attacked him that way... But about attacking Mia, he didn¡¯t even want to know the reason...


    Lucien continued to stroke Mia gently while speaking calmly to Marie. "They are your guild¡¯s people."


    Marie and Anne were even more surprised... and afraid now. They saw Lucien kill many people without changing his expression... and the deaths of Brian and Gerard were very brutal.


    Marie didn¡¯t know why adventurers would attack Lucien and Mia, but she thought it must be some misunderstanding. She could already imagine a situation where Oya chewed some adventurer¡¯s head.


    "Lucien, let¡¯s hear what they have to say first, please."


    He didn¡¯t answer and watched the group approach. It seemed to have more than fifty adventurers, and a big fat man was leading the group with a great ax in his hand.


    Mason didn¡¯t even notice that Marie and Anne looked nothing like prisoners. He stopped less than twenty meters from Lucien and began making demands in a threatening tone.


    "Release the girls! You can get out of this situation alive if you cooperate with me."


    Mason hoped to intimidate Lucien, but the strange red-haired man continued to look at the adventurers behind him and ignored his request.


    Lucien, still hugging Mia, looked at the group of adventurers and shouted words, which left almost everyone confused. "Who shot the second arrow?!?!"


    Marie started to beg Lucien to stop. Anne didn¡¯t know how to react. Mia could only enjoy Lucien¡¯s gentle touch. Oya faced the adventurers sharing his master¡¯s displeasure.


    Mason was furious and squeezed his ax while shouting at Lucien again. "Who do you think you ar-"


    "WHO! SHOT!! THE!!! SECOND!!!! DAMN!!!!! ARROW?!?!?!?!?!?!?"


    Lucien¡¯s scream sounded like an angry demon, but he didn¡¯t move a step and kept patting Mia, making the whole scene very bizarre.


    Before Mason could say anything else, Lucien disappeared. He used all his speed and turned a blur while he ran towards Mason with his red dagger ready.


    *ng*


    Lucien was faster and stronger now than when he fought Gerard. The pleasure and desire he shared with Mia did both of them well. Still, he was surprised when a woman in heavy armor managed to intercept his attack before hitting Mason.


    The woman blocked Lucien¡¯s dagger with arge silver sword. He felt that she was not as fast as he, but their strength is simr as none of them could move an inch.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment on Lucien¡¯s mind. "Don¡¯t kill her! She has great potential, even at that age."


    Mason was unable to see Lucien¡¯s agile movement, but after his aunt blocked the attack, he thought the stranger was done.


    But then he realized that she didn¡¯t seem to have an advantage against the red-haired man. He didn¡¯t think twice and attacked Lucien with his ax in a cruel blow.


    *Roar*


    Everything was happening very fast, and everyone just got more and more confused as unable to follow the swift movements.


    Oya saw Mason attacking Lucien and jumped on him quickly. He fell to the ground, and Oya was about to bite his head while her sharp ws were already prating his armor. But then she heard Lucien¡¯s voice. "Oya!"


    The mama tigress is very intelligent, and her connection with Lucien only improved. She did not understand wordspletely, but she understood the intention and would obey her scented master as a good tigress she was.


    Lucien had already dismissed thoughts of killing the woman in heavy armor as she could be a good partner, as L.u.s.t said. But about men... They would never have a good end if it depended on him.


    He maintained the strength on the dagger, giving no advantage to the woman¡¯s longsword as he spoke calmly to her. "Drop the sword, or the fat man¡¯s head will be food to my tigress."


    Jeanne, the woman in the heavy armor, did not know what to do. She was not the kind of person who would give up easily in battle but promised Mason¡¯s parents to take good care of him, her nephew.


    She also couldn¡¯t just give the archer to the strange man to do whatever he wants with him. She can¡¯t help but curse Mason for getting in trouble with someone so strong that even she, one of the most powerful rank-A adventurers, couldn¡¯t easily beat.


    But the big tigress was just waiting for a sign from the man and would devour Mason¡¯s head. Jeanne had to think about her family first and try to negotiate. "Are you going to kill the archer?"


    The adventurer group wanted to help Jeanne and Mason, but they were in a dangerous situation. Any movement of them could cause the red-haired man or the big tigress to kill theirpanions, so they could only watch everything in fear.


    Marie and Anne were very nervous. They knew this group because they are famous for being good people. Marie wanted to beg Lucien to stop, but she knew he was not easily influenced. And she was not in good rtions with him now.


    Lucien was not going to lie without reason, and he had already decided that anyone who tried anything against his women would not end well. "The archer tried to hurt my woman. What kind of man would I be if I don¡¯t do anything?"


    Jeanne understood that the man should love the hooded woman very much. She could only me herself for allowing Mason to make a surprise attack before they found out this enemy is not someone they could offend.


    "I understand. I¡¯m so sorry for attacking you and your wife. I will give you the archer, but you have to send your tigress to leave my nephew."


    Lucien knew that someone gave the order to the archer, but he wanted to start the punishment by the owner of the hand that acted against his adorable Mia. "I want to see who the archer is. Or I will kill everyone."


    Jeanne could feel both coldness and seriousness in Lucien¡¯s tone. She could no longer sustain the groans of pain that Mason made as the tigress¡¯s ws pierced his chest. Then she called out the name of the archer.


    All adventurers were terrified of the situation. Especially the two archers. They were very scared and thought about trying to shoot Lucien while Jeanne was keeping him still.


    But if they hit her or something went wrong, they would be very dead. So they hoped she or Mason could handle the situation. But the archer who shot Mia was unlucky. When Jeanne called his name, he knew he was very screwed.


    The poor man started to sweat cold, and his body moved involuntarily. He ran away by fear, trying to keep his life.


    Lucien saw the archer running away and couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Oya! Bring me him alive."


    *Roar*


    Mama tigress understood Lucien¡¯s order. She jumped off Mason and quickly chased the archer. Her speed was very high, and the poor man was unable to run for long. Oya bit his leg and dragged him to Lucien as the man cried and struggled in vain.


    "AHHHHH! PLEASE COMMAND IT TO STOOOOP."


    "PLEASEEEEEE... AAAAAAAH!"


    Lucien was very pleased to hear the archer¡¯s screams and drew back his dagger, letting Jeanne breathe. She had to use all of her strength to keep holding on to his attack. But Lucien seemed to be veryfortable as if it was nothing to him.


    Jeanne stepped back to care Mason¡¯s wounds as Lucien went towards Oya and the poor archer.


    When the adventurers saw Jeanne and Mason away from Lucien, they thought it was time to attack and prepared themself for it. Archers aimed their arrows. Wizards prepared their spells. And warriors, the shields.


    Jeanne was one of the most powerful adventurers in Portgreen and was already considered by many even as S-rank, but she knew that Lucien was as strong as she, and faster.


    There was also the big tigress and the hooded woman beside him. So she couldn¡¯t help but be angry when her group was about to attack Lucien. "You idiots! Do you have shit in ce of the brain?! Put your weapons down and let me handle the situation!"


    The adventurers followed Mason¡¯s orders, but everyone knew that Jeanne is his aunt and the strongest adventurer of their group, so they would not go against her orders. Everyone lowered their weapons, causing the archer to lose hopepletely.


    Marie had already lost count of how many times she begged Lucien to stop, but it was no use. She knew that the bizarre show would not end with the archer and could not help but began to cry. Anne tried tofort her while also thinking that the situation would not end so quickly.


    Mia didn¡¯t want Lucien to make enmity with all those adventurers, so she tried to ask him not to go too far. "Lucien, we¡¯re fine, so you don¡¯t have to kill him."


    Lucien looked at Mia with a lovely and tender smile, making everyone confused about what kind of devil he was. "When I meet your mom, and she finds out you were attacked, and I didn¡¯t do anything, how will she let you be mine?"


    Mia couldn¡¯t handle the pleasant feelings when Lucien talked about meeting her mother to ask for her to be his. So, she nodded while making "mm" sounds and let Lucien do what he wanted.


    The archer has never felt so much pain before, while Oya keeps bitting his leg, but the worst was yet toe.

 Chapter 29 - Adventurers Group vs the Devil (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Adventurers'' Group vs the Devil (part 2)</h4>


    "AHHHH!"


    The archer kept screaming while Oya destroyed his leg. Lucien thought it was not enough and started to stomp his belly, causing the poor man to choke with his own blood.


    "You could have shot as many arrows as you wanted at me... But did you have to aim at my woman? Unforgivable!"


    Marie, Anne, and many other adventurers could not look at the brutal and disgusting scene. Everyone¡¯s thinking was the same about Lucien and Oya. "The devil and his faithfulpanion."


    Oya has an excellent connection with Lucien, so she felt the same anger towards the archer. She bitted him slowly in the most torturous way possible.


    Lucien listened to the adventurers¡¯ murmurs as he continued to stomp on the archer¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t care to be called a devil or anything like that. He was just so angry that the archer tried to hurt Mia.


    Jeanne could no longer hear the poor man¡¯s muffled screams and begged Lucien to stop. "You already hurt him a lot. Please stop!"


    Lucien took his foot off the archer¡¯s chest while Oya stopped devouring his arm. "Would you have spared him if it were your nephew attacked without reason?"


    Jeanne could not deny that if someone dear to her were attacked without reason, she would be very angry with the attacker. But she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to torture the person.


    "I would bring them to justice and not torture them to death!"


    Lucien took a step back, and everyone thought that Jeanne¡¯s words had made him rethink his actions...


    But then he quickly smashed his ebony boot hard on the archer¡¯s face. His boot broke the bones and teeth of the poor man, who could not even scream anymore and only trembled while spitting out what was left of his blood.


    Lucien pressed his boot slowly while Oya tore the archer¡¯s belly, spreading his guts across the ground. Lucien looked at Jeanne and the adventurers while speaking loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "I don¡¯t care about justice. It¡¯s what will happen to anyone who thinks of harming my women."


    Everyone got the message, and most of them paid attention to the fact that he said "women," so they concluded that he also talked about Marie and Anne.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t believe that an A-rank archer died like that in front of her, and she can¡¯t do anything. Lucien is not only powerful and brutal, but the tigress seemed to act as an extension of his body. She knew they had no chance of winning despite being in such arge group.


    All she wanted to do was leave before the devil killed more of herrades. Jeanne gave Marie and Anne a sad look; even if though they were Lucien¡¯s prisoners, there was nothing she could do.


    Jeanne bowed slightly to Lucien as she spoke in the most respectful way she could. "I apologize again for attacking you. If you allow me, I would like to leave now and not bother you anymore."


    She thought Lucien would not try to go any further as a conflict would be fatal for both sides, but he seemed to know no limits.


    "We still have a lot to talk about."


    Lucien looked to the side and motioned for Marie and Anne to approach. The girls didn¡¯t think of refusing as they didn¡¯t know what kind of things he was capable of.


    When Marie and Anne came close to Lucien, he surprised everyone. "You, two idiots,e out from behind the trees!"


    No one noticed that the elven brothers hade out from behind the group of adventurers and hid in the trees close the road, but Lucien saw them and heard their murmurs.


    When the eleven brothers heard Lucien¡¯s shout and saw him looking in their direction, they knew they were screwed. They were terrified and could not move.


    Everyone looked in the direction Lucien was looking expecting to see something, but there was no movement. Then Lucien looked at Oya and didn¡¯t even need to say anything because she understood his intention.


    *Roar*


    The elven brothers were already terrified, but when they heard Oya¡¯s scary growl, they couldn¡¯t help bute out from behind the tree and run towards Lucien. They did not want to end up like the poor archer.


    Some of the adventurers could not help but frown as they came to help the elven brothers, but they fled in the first danger that appeared. They knew that Lucien and the tigress were enemies that they could not defeat, but abandoning theirrades like that was not a popr thing with adventurers.


    Some were also angry at the brothers for getting them into this trouble. So they were happy when they saw the urine trail behind one of the elves. They are obviously terrified.


    The elven brothers quickly arrived in front of Lucien and knelt while pleading. "Please forgive us! We thought you were with the mercenaries and would hurt Marie and Anne. We just wanted to save them."


    Lucien smiled when he understood the whole situation. He had already heard much of the brothers¡¯ murmurs while they were hiding.


    Marie and Anne were very angry with the brothers because not only did they abandon them, but they also caused this horrible situation.


    Jeanne also understood something because the brothers had said before with certainty that Lucien was the enemy of the girls, but now it didn¡¯t seem like that. When she was about to ask, Marie started to tell what really happened.


    Everyone heard the story and got angry at the brothers for running away and still saying that Lucien was the enemy when he clearly saved the girls. But one thing was true; Mia was with the mercenaries and attacked Marie.


    All adventurers knew about conflicts with mercenaries, and many of them gave Mia strange looks. Lucien noticed this and spoke loudly to make his point very clear. "Mia was a mercenary, but now she is my wife. If anyone has anything against her, you can say that I will listen to you..."


    Mia was more and more embarrassed. She seemed to be in a romance story and didn¡¯t care that the ground was full of the guts and parts of a man, but that Lucien kept calling her his woman and his wife.


    Jeanne didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t like the brothers¡¯ shameful behavior, but she also didn¡¯t want to let Lucien torture them to death. She could only promise to report the guild, and they would punish the brothers ordingly.


    The girls were very angry with the brothers, but they preferred the guild to punish them. But Lucien didn¡¯t think so.


    "After I save yourrades, you appear out of nowhere and shoot an arrow at my wife. The mistake is clearly the misunderstanding made by these idiots."


    Jeanne realized that Lucien was still angry and would not let things end that easily. But she didn¡¯t want to see anyone else die and tried to argue. "You ignored severalws and killed the archer brutally, so please don¡¯t kill them either."


    Lucien looked at the brothers with a calm look without showing any anger. "I will not kill, but... They have to suffer some punishment. They seem to be very experienced in "running away," so I think one less leg won¡¯t be a problem."


    "What?!" Everyone was confused by Lucien¡¯s words.


    The elven brothers were terrified and could not even speak. Jeanne feared the worst but had to ask. "What do you mean?"


    Lucien started patting Mia¡¯s head, who had approached him. "Look how cute she is... Your guys tried to shoot an arrow at this beautiful face... "


    "Now, I want one leg from each one. Either that or I kill... for me, both are valid solutions."


    Jeanne did not know how to negotiate with Lucien. He seemed to be insane. He prevented any argument by saying he could kill them, so she couldn¡¯t think of a way to stop it. If she tried anything, he could kill more people...


    Everyone understood Jeanne¡¯s silence as eptance and could not believe that she would let this madness continue. The elven brothers could no longer bear with fear. One passed out, and the other tried to escape.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice about giving the order. "Oya! Just one leg."


    *Roar*


    Mama tigress acted quickly by jumping at the elf runaway and brutally ripped his leg off. The poor elf screamed in despair until he passed out.


    Everyone just wanted to get out of there. They couldn¡¯t stand to see that bizarre show anymore, but they couldn¡¯t just run away, or they could end up like the poor archer.


    Lucien didn¡¯t let the other brother get away with it just by passing out, and Oya also ripped his leg off. The elf woke up to scream but soon passed out again by the pain.


    Jeanne sent some adventurers to pick up the elven brothers and apply basic first aid to them. She would take them back to the guild, but she no longer knew how to report something like that...


    Marie and Anne did not like the bloody scene, but they could not deny that it was a deserved punishment. If Lucien had not saved them, the mercenaries would not have mercy, and the brothers had abandoned them so quickly. Now, they had one more thing to thank Lucien for.


    Jeanne started praying for any god to give Lucien a little bit of mercy to let them go. She again tried to say goodbye, but things weren¡¯t over yet, and she can¡¯t help but curse mentally. "He¡¯s worse than the devil!"


    Lucien looked at Jeanne and spoke earnestly. "We have onest question. The archer did not willingly shoot the arrow. Someone gave the order. Who did?"


    The adventurers wanted to cry and scream. "You can¡¯t be serious!"


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help being afraid. "You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t hurt him!"


    Lucien saw Jeanne¡¯s concerned look and understood who she was talking about. "So the leader is your nephew? I said I wouldn¡¯t kill him, but I didn¡¯t say anything about not beating or maiming..."


    Mason started to shiver from fear. He¡¯s a powerful A-rank adventurer, but the cruelty he saw today took away all the courage he once had.


    Jeanne was no better than Mason. She had several thoughts of ordering the entire group to attack Lucien, but she feared not only him but also the big tigress. "Please. Let us go, or it could end up bad for all of us..."


    Lucien looked at Jeanne and then at the other adventurers with a stern look. "You know there is no way for you to get out alive if we get into conflict. I am not deliberately attacking you but asking for justice for my wife."


    Jeanne did not know how to argue with Lucien, nor did she want to. She just wanted this nightmare to end. "There has to be a way for you not to hurt him. It was the elves brothers¡¯ fault, not ours."


    Lucien gave Jeanne a strange smile and was about to ce his order when L.u.s.t called into his mind. "Don¡¯t use that serving talk, idiot! Make her go on a date with you then attack when she is off guard."


    He would follow all of L.u.s.t¡¯s advice as he knew nothing about rtionsh.i.p.s. Then he tried a more causal tone while talking to Jeanne. "If you go on a date with me, I can forget about it."


    "Heeeeee?"


    No one could take any more listening to the devil¡¯s follies. He¡¯s very insane, and Jeanne just wanted to bang her head against a rock and wake up from this damn nightmare.


    But Lucien was still looking seriously at her, waiting for her answer. Jeanne knew she couldn¡¯t let this madness continue, and she had to promise to go on a date with the devil himself. "Okay..."


    Lucien pped his hands excitedly as he changed his mood, making everyone want to vomit blood. "Excellent! So let¡¯s all go back to the city together!"


    When everyone thought the nightmare was ending, Lucien quickly changed his mood and spoke in a severe tone. "Oh! I almost forgot. And the archer who shot the arrow at me?"


    "WHAAAAAAAAT??!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?"


    Some adventurers started to feel sick. Jeanne had a headache. The archer began to cry in the middle of the group.


    Then Lucien started tough. "Hahahaha... It¡¯s a joke, guys."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment on Lucien¡¯s mind. "It was not a joke. And you are so evil..."

 Chapter 30 - Difficult Journey

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Difficult Journey</h4>


    Lucien convinced Jeanne to travel to Portgreen together. The adventurers did not want to be close to that devil, but they also did not want to offend him, so they all followed in silence along the road.


    Most adventurers walked ahead. Jeanne was in the middle, talking to Marie and Anne. Lucien followed with Mia and the tigresses behind the group.


    Mia adorably held Lucien¡¯s arm, and despite the smile on her face, she was a little worried. "You shouldn¡¯t have killed the archer. Now, you may have problems with the guild because of me..."


    Lucien knew he exaggerated, but that was the intention. He couldn¡¯t deal well with his anger when someone tried to hurt Mia. So, he wanted to make the adventurers spread this story to avoid a situation like that again.


    He hugged Mia more tightly. "Problems can be solved. But if something bad happens to you, I can only regret it. I prefer that they hate me, and you stay safe."


    Lucien loved his mother very much, and the loss of her added to his father¡¯s horrible treatment made him very passionate.


    He was discovering new ways to love, and Mia caught him off guard. She¡¯s so good and lovely that he couldn¡¯t cope well when she was in danger. But even he knew he went too far. Now, he would have to deal with the consequences.


    Lucien asked a lot of questions about Mia and her mother. She said that her mother was sick and she needed a lot of money to buy a special medicine. She worked for the mercenaries as she cannot join the guild for some reason.


    He tried to ask more about how her mother got sick and why no one helped them, but Mia didn¡¯t want to answer much yet. He also asked why she couldn¡¯t join the guild, but Mia didn¡¯t want him to get into any more trouble so quickly, so she promised to tell him at another time.


    "Now that you have the chest plus the money you already had, where are you going to buy the medicine?"


    Mia said it was in another country and that they would have to travel for a month. Lucien said that they could go now, making Mia thrilled that he didn¡¯t even think twice before he wanted the best for her.


    She held his hand tighter. "It¡¯s not that simple, idiot. I will only be able to buy that medicine at an auction, which happens once a year. There are still three months to start."


    Lucien and Mia agreed that he would join the guild, but she would stop working with the mercenaries. With the addition of the bronze chest, Mia already had enough money to buy the rare medicine for her mother, so she would wait until they could travel to the auction.


    But then L.u.s.t said something in his mind, which almost made him scream.


    "You should be able to heal anything with a certain amount of your essence as the life mana, which you got from Sophia, runs throughout your body."


    Lucien understood L.u.s.t¡¯s exnation. He couldn¡¯t use that mana to cast spells, but it was still in his body, and probably other people could absorb it from his essence.


    But the issue was veryplicated. And he can¡¯t help asking L.u.s.t. "How do you want me to tell my woman that I can heal her mother with my d.i.c.k? Wouldn¡¯t that make her think I¡¯m a crazy pervert?"


    L.u.s.t imed that the situation would be more natural to understand when Mia felt more and more the improvements that Lucien¡¯s body caused in her body. So, they agreed that Lucien would speak to Mia about it at another time.


    As the group walked down the road, Lucien realized that thendscape was changing around them. The road no longer passed through a forest but open fields.


    His eyes could see long distances where there were small hills, fields full of nts and colorful trees, some farms close torge ntations.


    He could also see great walls, which looked very old but still quite firm, around what should be Portgreen city. Behind the walls, there wererge towers and castles, some of which were made of stones with an architecture simr to that of the wall.


    But others were totally different, made only of wood in a very different style of architecture, with roofs slightly curved upwards. Some were made of what Lucien thought was bamboo, as they were still far away; he could not see precisely.


    Mia told Lucien a lot about Portgreen. It¡¯s a city which had a wide variety of different people. Many small viges and towns lived under the protection of adventurers and mercenaries, who came from all over the world to live in Portgreen.


    When closer to the city, more streets connected to the main one. Lucien started to see many peopleing from different paths. Some looked like adventurers with colorful and varied armor, small orrge groups with several members of different races and equipment.


    There were also groups of people who wore dark clothes and capes, just like Mia. Those were the mercenaries who gave Lucien¡¯s group strange looks but confused looks at Mia and Lucien.


    There were also several peasants and travelers. Ordinary people were carrying boxes of vegetables and herbs, others inrge and small caravans with carts full of different kinds of stuff.


    People talked andughed as they animatedly walked towards the city on the street, which was now quite wide and made of cobblestones.


    The adventurers who had witnessed Lucien¡¯s bloody show began to forget that unfortunate episode and talk about other things. They were away from Portgreen for a long time and wanted to rest and rx when they arrived at the guild.


    But Jeanne couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucien. She couldn¡¯t forget the calm expression on his face as hemanded the tigress to maim adventurers from the same side as her... Her people...


    And all because of a misunderstanding. She thought he must be insane... But did he do everything for the girl he loved? So he should love her a lot... But he made her promise to go on a date with him... The more Jeanne thought about him, the more she got confused.


    She kept giving him strange looks, thinking he didn¡¯t notice. But Lucien saw it every time she looked at him. He knew nothing about Jeanne except her sweet voice and her gray eyes. Then he also looked at her several times, wondering what was under that heavy armor and elegant helmet.


    Jeanne talked a lot with Marie and Anne; almost everything she asked was about Lucien, and what was not about him was clearly just to cover her great curiosity about the beautiful devil.


    Marie and Anne thought that Jeanne was very angry with Lucien and wanted to know something that could help screw him. But they¡¯re women and recognized the looks Jeanne gave Lucien.


    It was not a look of anger or disapproval, but curiosity and perhaps admiration. Marie and Anne did not realize that they were looking at Jeanne angrily and were not looks of criticism but jealous.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Lucien. Although he seemed cruel and exaggerated, he¡¯s firm and decisive. They attacked him for no reason, so maybe it would be reasonable for him to be very angry...


    He went too far but not for the one who attacked him but for his wife... Jeanne started to think that it seemed somehow very romantic...


    "Ahhhh... What am I thinking? He killed cruelly, and I think it¡¯s romantic? It¡¯s all his fault that I¡¯m having these bizarre thoughts! I won¡¯t let him get away with it!!"


    Anne saw Jeanne¡¯s flushed face and became more jealous. She didn¡¯t know how to approach Lucien even though she had promised her body to him. She became less and less confident, seeing how he and Mia got along better and better.


    Now, Jeanne came out of the blue and agreed to go on a date with him so quickly... Not only that, but she seemed eager for it... Anne couldn¡¯t deny that she had conflicting feelings towards Lucien, but now she couldn¡¯t help envying Mia and feeling angry at Jeanne.


    Marie would always be grateful that Lucien saved her... and twice. But she couldn¡¯t deny that she was afraid of him... Not only did he kill easily, but he tortured some victims cruelly... She wanted to give him anything but not to be with him...


    That was what she thought or wanted to believe. But feelings were not that simple. Fear, not only of him, but also of what people would think of him, clouded her thoughts, preventing her from seeing that he would be cruel and brutal, but not without reason, but to protect those close to him.


    Marie thought she was very unlucky to meet the mercenaries, soldiers of the Light Empire, and Lucien. But now, seeing Jeanne¡¯s flushed expression, she started to feel that maybe she didn¡¯t see something that the others did... Something that Anne seemed to see too...


    She wanted to believe that the girls would be excited by his divine body, but after getting to know him better, they would be afraid... But she started to wonder if she knew him well. After all, they only met a day ago. And Mia already looked like a cute kitten in his arms...


    "He must be a demon and seduced her! I can¡¯t let myself fall into that enchantment... He¡¯s just a cruel devil!"


    Marie was starting to have dangerous thoughts about Lucien and tried to shake her head to forget those thoughts but ended up talking loud enough for Jeanne and Anne to hear.


    The three flushed girls realized that they were staring at Lucien and paid no attention to where they were walking. He was kissing and caressing Mia, so he didn¡¯t notice their looks, but Mia did. And she was looking at them with a serious look as if facing her enemies.


    Some people notice the embarrassment of girls. Some adventurers thought that Jeanne was going crazy if she was interested in the devil.


    Others were sure he brainwashed Marie and Anne. They were so afraid of Lucien that they didn¡¯t even realize that he didn¡¯t need much to charm girls just by his handsome looking.


    But a person was angry. Very angry at Lucien for humiliating him and forcing his aunt to go on a date with him. Mason never felt as much hatred for someone as he did for Lucien.


    He already had a wonderful woman in his arms, but Marie and Anne were still looking at him, and they probably would be in his arms soon. Mason felt angry and jealous of Lucien... but then he saw Jeanne making the same flushed expression as the girls while looking at him.


    He was furious and started cursing Lucien in his mind. "You will do nothing to my aunt! I¡¯ll make you pay for humiliating me, you bastard!"


    The group continues walking along the road and soon arrived in a long line full of people who were waiting to enter the city. Lucien could see arge open iron gate and several guards around it.


    Everyone who tried to enter the city had to pass an inspection to exin the reasons for wanting to enter the city and what they bring.


    The guards checked everything, and the masters of mystic formations made a type of identification card quickly for new visitors. Those who already had their ID card just needed to show it and enter.


    The ID cards showed the person¡¯s name, profession, and other characteristics. The adventurers have ID cards of the guild. Mia has a frence mercenary ID card.


    When it came time for Lucien¡¯s group to go through the inspection, everyone showed their Id cards, but Lucien had to make a new one.


    The master of mystic formation started asking several questions, which Lucien did not want to answer, so Jeanne tried to help him. "He¡¯ll probably join the guild, so give him a special ID card for now."


    The guards didn¡¯t do that kind of thing easily, but Jeanne is very famous in the city, so they gave Lucien a special ID card, which only has his name and a few more information.


    Lucien entered the city together with the group and cannot help but be impressed. He always lived in seclusion in the mountains with his sisters, and even though he read a lot about the cities, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so big and full of so many people.

 Chapter 31 - Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Adventurers Guild</h4>


    Lucien was surprised by everything he saw after passing through the city gates. There were so many people of different races and various sizes. Many walked through the streets with magical beasts as pets.


    Oya and Ko were a little scared to see so many people, so they stayed behind Lucien.


    As Portgreen is a city known for epting all kinds of races, there were many demi-humans. Not only demi-humans but also many humans used some magical beasts as pets.


    So, Oya and Ko were cited on Lucien¡¯s special ID card, thus being able to enter the city with Lucien. Moon Tigers is a rare race of magical beasts, so many people looked on them with greedy eyes.


    Mia, who was holding Lucien¡¯s hand, saw how surprised he was to see so many people and can¡¯t help thinking that he muste from some tiny vige. "Have you never been to a city like this before?"


    Lucien gave her a silly smile. "Do you think I¡¯m a hick?"


    Mia startedughing while kissing him on the mouth. "Of course not, you fool. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with finding this city beautiful. I will show you all the best ces!"


    Marie and Anne became more and more jealous as they watched Lucien and Mia make romantic scenes all the damn ces for whatever reason.


    Jeanne didn¡¯t know if she was more jealous or angry that Lucien was acting so cute to Mia a few hours after killing and maiming people. She thought he might have a double personality.


    Mia knew that Lucien would join the guild, and she did not want to go there as that would only cause problems for him. She also wanted time to prepare a proper meeting between her mother and Lucien. The situation of Mia¡¯s mother was veryplicated, which made everything difficult.


    She hugged him as tightly as she could while vigorously sucking his tongue, trying to mark her mouth with his taste. "Mm... We will... be separated... for just a while. You are... not allowed to stop... thinking about me.!"


    Lucien kept Mia in his arms while their tongues struggled. He ran his hand over her entire body to remember each part of her all the time. "I will not... stop thinking about you... Then at night, you will make up for it!"


    They had agreed to meet at the square at night to decide where they would stay. So they would only be apart for a few hours, but they were doing a dramatic show, which was driving the girls crazy.


    Not only the girls but many people on the street were stopping to see Lucien and Mia, which seemed to be fighting to see who could be more affectionate.


    The men envied Lucien for having such a beautiful girl in his arms. Women envied Mia for having such a stunning man hugging her tightly.


    Since it seemed like Lucien wouldn¡¯t let go of Mia, Jeanne had to step in as she was getting sick, seeing so much love. "We¡¯d better go to the guild now before you start taking your clothes off..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t care for Jeanne¡¯s words or the people watching while he kissed Mia for another five minutes. When they finished the kiss, he pped her butt, which made enough noise for everyone to hear.


    Then he shot a severe look at all the men who were watching them. The men shivered when Lucien¡¯s cold eyes scared them. They got the message without needing him to say any words. "She is mine!"


    Jeanne could only roll her eyes. Then she led the way to the guild while Lucien continued to look at everything delighted. He enjoyed seeing a lot of different buildings and people.


    L.u.s.t was having a lot of work analyzing all the women around. She needed to focus on the person for a while to see all theirtent potential.


    She was talking to Lucien about many good women, but not one was better than the ones he already knew. The city was quiterge, and it would take L.u.s.t several days to analyze all the women.


    The group walked for a few more minutes until they arrived at the front of arge wall within the city. This wall was only one meter high with a grid. It surrounded a building, which appeared to be more than a square mile.


    Lucien was delighted with the size of the guild¡¯s headquarters. It was a huge building of more than five hundred meters wide and four floors. It looked like ancient architecture with several statues of mythical creatures like dragons and phoenixes.


    They entered through therge wooden gate. The guards who were also adventurers gave Jeanne¡¯s group a friendly greeting. Everyone knew that the leader was not Mason but Jeanne. Mason was also known as one of the strongest adventurers of the A-rank, so everyone highly respected their group.


    Lucien followed Jeanne and the girls into the main hall. It was like arge tavern with many tables of different sizes. The hall was full of people walking up and down as they took posters from frames on the walls.


    Most of them were adventurers talking and nning new missions. Other people were guild employees, who were responsible for publishing missions, distribute rewards and other things.


    When Lucien and the girls passed through the hall towards the counter, they got a lot of attention. Jeanne was an A-rank adventurer well known as the knight in heavy armor.


    Marie and Anne were known as the new beauties. Even though they recently joined the guild, they¡¯re already very popr.


    Lucien also drew a lot of attention not only because he was with the girls but also because he was very handsome and nobody knew him. The women kept talking about his beautiful body and red hair, making all men there jealous.


    Some people were waiting to be attended to by the guild staff, but when they saw Jeanne approaching, they made room and let her through. She then motioned for Marie and Anne to report to an attendant about the mission at the mine.


    The girls went out to report while Jeanne introduced Lucien to another attendant. "He wants to join the guild."


    The attendant was a cat-like girl. She has big fluffy ears and small amounts of brown fur on her body. Lucien thought she was beautiful, but L.u.s.t said that hertent talent was at best average and that he should not waste time with her. Still, Lucien wanted to be friends with the beautiful cat girl.


    The cat-girl loved Lucien at the first second that she saw his handsome face smiling at her. She couldn¡¯t help blushing while talking timidly.


    "Sir, I¡¯m going to ask you to do the power examination. Even though you look so strong and... Everyone has to do the exam as it is a rule."


    Jeanne frowned when she saw the attendant flirting with Lucien and wondered what she would think if she knew what kind of devil he is.


    She wanted to make Lucien join the guild quickly, thinking he would be grateful and less likely to attack adventurers again. So she tried to use all the influence she had.


    "I¡¯ve already seen his strength, so you don¡¯t have to send him for the exam. He¡¯s as strong as I am, so give him an A-rank ID card."


    "What!?"


    "What the f.u.c.k?!"


    "Oh???"


    There was a greatmotion in the hall when people heard Jeanne¡¯s words. A-rank adventurers were rare in these wartimes, so when she said that the new guy was as strong as she, surprised everyone.


    The men regard Lucien with respect, and the girls had their eyes sparkling with expectation. They couldn¡¯t help but think that he is so handsome as strong.


    Everyone started paying attention to Lucien and Jeanne. Then an adventurer stood up and spoke in an annoyed tone. "Where did you get this ck armor? Were you a mercenary?"


    Everyone looked at Lucien with a severe look. The adventurers had more and more conflicts with the mercenaries, so the atmosphere was very tense between them.


    Lucien was wearing Brian¡¯s armor, which was very popr with mercenaries, so people started to doubt. The fact that no one had heard of him before only increased the adventurers¡¯ suspicions.


    Jeanne was about to defend Lucien, but he spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear in his usual calm tone.


    "I killed the mercenary who wore this armor and took it to me. Does anyone have a problem with that?"


    The adventurers still had a little doubt, but then Marie exined the situation. "After we were abandoned by ourrades and attacked by mercenaries, Lucien saved us by killing them all."


    "Not only that. A group of Light Empire soldiers also attacked me. They even had a captain, but Lucien defeated him, even risking his own life!"


    "Really?!"


    "WOW!"


    "Well done!!"


    The adventurer who asked the question was the first to congratte Lucien for his actions. Soon after, several people began to praise him, and some even pped. They hated the mercenaries and even more the Light Empire.


    The adventurers admired Lucien more and more, he hadn¡¯t even joined the guild yet, but he was already considered a hero by everyone. The men could only praise him while the girls struggled to get his attention.


    Jeanne was also surprised as she didn¡¯t know the part about him killing a Light Empire captain. She knew these captains were as strong as she, so she admired Lucien¡¯s strength more and more.


    But then she remembered the bloody show and thought he was still a devil. "Okay, guys! After he officially joins the guild, you can talk to him more, now get back to your business."


    Marie smiled at Lucien as she was happy to help him at least once. Lucien nodded at her with a smile too.


    After hearing that he killed a Light Empire captain, the attendant no longer doubted Lucien¡¯s capabilities, but she still wanted to follow the rules.


    "Lady Jeanne, I don¡¯t want to offend you, but the guild rules are clear about any new member being examined by a veteran."


    "You, as an A-rank adventurer, can spar with him, and we can quickly make the ID card next."


    Jeanne wanted to avoid fighting Lucien. She feared anything because he was very strange, but since it would be the fastest way, she could not refuse.


    Even if it was a sparring match just for the veteran to judge the power of the new novice, the fights were not so friendly. Veterans had to make novices use all their power to make an urate assessment and give them better positions.


    Jeanne thought it would be unfortunate if many people watch the spar because she would have to fight seriously, and she felt she couldn¡¯t beat him.


    But then Jeanne had a brilliant idea. She took the attendant¡¯s hand away and led her to the hall¡¯s corner while trying to speak quietly so that no one could hear. Too bad she didn¡¯t know about Lucien¡¯s high senses.


    The attendant was confused, but Jeanne whispered to her. "I am not feeling very well to fight now, so you are going to have to call another veteran. I suggest you call Ravenous... Lucien is very strong, so she is more suited to sparring with him."


    The attendant made a worried expression when Jeanne talked about that person... "Lady Jeanne, please don¡¯t make me go call her..."


    Jeanne hated Ravenous so much. Not only her but many people feared and avoided her... Jeanne, in particr, had many conflicts but never had an advantage against her.


    But then she thought. "She is the demon, and he is the devil. May they both destroy each other..."


    Jeanne wanted Lucien to be an adventurer and fight alongside them, but she was still furious that he had killed the archer. So she thought that if he and Ravenous beat themselves up, it would be a suitable punishment for both of them.


    As the attendant was very scared, Jeanne had to make extreme decisions. She took a bag of coins from her storage treasure and gave it to the girl. "Call Ravenous, or I¡¯ll beat you up here."


    The attendant was afraid of Jeanne, and as her courage had increased by the gold, she ran up the stairs to call the famous Ravenous. Lucien heard everything and waited with an excited smile on his face.

 Chapter 32 - Sweet Ravenous

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Sweet Ravenous</h4>


    The cat-girl attendant went running to the second floor in the guild. While she was going to call Ravenous to examine the strength of the novice, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him.


    "Why does Jeanne want it to be precisely Ravenous? Does she hate him that much?"


    "Aaaahhhh... He¡¯s so handsome and s.e.xy... Now, Ravenous will break him... There will be nothing left of that pretty face... What a pity..."


    "Did he refuse Jeanne? Now, is she mad at him?"


    The attendant passed through a long corridor and came to the door of one of the rooms. The rooms in that area are the best in the guild, only for the most prestigious members.


    When it came time to call the demon known as Ravenous, she was afraid. Then she squeezed the small coin bag again and knocked on the door. "Lady Ravenous, the guild asks for your help at examining a novice."


    A soft-deep female voice came from behind the door. "Is it a good-looking man?"


    The attendant liked Lucien very much and wanted to lie, saying that he was not handsome to save him from the misfortune that would strike him, but she could not lie to someone as strong as Ravenous, or she could suffer a terrible retaliation.


    The cat-girl stuttered a little but chose to speak the truth. "He¡¯s... the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen."


    *Thud*


    The door was kicked open, hitting the wall and scaring the attendant. Ravenous hurried out and took the attendant by the shoulders while shaking her. "How gorgeous does that mean?!"


    "Hee... Uhmm..." The poor cat-girl was very scared. She didn¡¯t understand how Ravenous could be so...


    Ravenous is probably the strongest A-rank adventurer at the guild. People do not understand why she has not yet entered the S-rank. But her strength is not what draws the most attention...


    She is a s.e.xy middle-aged woman, 1.7 meters tall. Her curvy body is a wonderfulbination of big b.r.e.a.s.ts, a big ass, and a slim waist. But she had many peculiar traits, being a super rare kind of demi-human, the Manticore Race.


    Ravenous¡¯s skin is a beautiful olive color, looking very healthy and hot. Several parts of her body were covered with a fluffy fur of dark brown color as well as her big tousled hair. A pair of big hairy ears barely showed up because her hair was huge, giving her an even cuter look.


    Not only were her small parts with fur fluffy, but she also had small fluffy wings and a delicate brown tail. Her face was beautiful withrge yellow eyes, soft and slightly red lips. Toplete the heavenly beauty, she has a delicate little nose and small sharp cute fangs.


    The attendant cat-girl and most of the people in the guild didn¡¯t understand why someone as beautiful as she was so brutal.


    Ravenous was a nickname, which everyone thought was very appropriate as she had already broken more than a hundred men in such a terrible way that the poor souls never recovered.


    Now, the cat-girls was taking this terrible viin to devour the handsome novice. The attendant led the way toward the first floor while answering Ravenous¡¯ questions about Lucien.


    ------------------------


    Lucien yed with little Ko while waiting for the cat-girl toe back. Everyone stared at him, many appreciating his charm, others thinking how strong he would be. And many were also admiring the beauty of Oya and Ko.


    All the talk goes on about Lucien and who the veteran would be to examine him. Everyone wanted to see the sparring match. But when they saw Ravenousing down the stairs, they were upset.


    One of Lucien¡¯s new admirers rose toin. "Are you crazy? What did he do to have to fight her ?!"


    After the first womanined, other people also started screaming that it was too cruel to the guy who saved two girls from the mercenaries. Everyone imed that Ravenous would break Lucien forever.


    But Lucien didn¡¯t care about anything the adventurers were talking about. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Ravenous¡¯s beautiful curves. She was wearing a small leather armor, which showed much of her s.e.xy body.


    He felt something simr to when he first saw Anne. He really wanted to caress that cute fur. But in Ravenous¡¯s case, he felt much more desire, as she didn¡¯t look like a young girl, but rather the mature woman with curves, which looked much s.e.xier.


    As soon as he saw her, Lucien thought of focusing entirely on conquering the wonderful Manticore-Beauty, but he was not in the world for fun. His mother came first, so he waited for L.u.s.t¡¯s analysis of Ravenous¡¯stent potential.


    L.u.s.t wasted no time and quickly analyzed Ravenous and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at her great potential and a nice bonus.


    "She is amazing! She has great potential, blocked by being a half-Manticore, and you can easily help her achieve the power which even pure Matincores would have a hard time reaching."


    Lucien was delighted as he saw Ravenousing down the stairs. He started thinking about how to conquer the beautiful Manticore, but then he became more concerned as he listened to peoplementing on her.


    He was not someone who would judge a woman for being or not a v.i.r.g.i.n, but he was hearing that she had liked peculiar ways and "broke" her partners. He thought it would be challenging to deal with someone bizarre and asked L.u.s.t for help.


    L.u.s.t started tough when Lucien asked how to deal with the "wild" Ravenous. He was confused, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh too when L.u.s.t exined the situation.


    "Hahaha... Does she break her partners for being so wild?! You must be kidding me! She is still a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Lucien heard everyone talking about the massive lists of men who were abused by Ravenous, so he asked if L.u.s.t was sure. L.u.s.t could urately analyze people¡¯stent potential, so discover something about their bodies was easy, and Ravenous has apletely pure body.


    Ravenous was also looking at Lucien. Her first impression was of surprise. She saw him ying tenderly with a cub. It was notmon for adventurers to treat their pets as kindly as he was doing by kissing and petting the little tigress.


    As a half-manticore, she had tigers among her ancestors and cannot help wondering what it would be like to be caressed kindly that way and not seen as an object of pleasure.


    Ravenous had to maintain her violent and abusive reputation to keep her from being abused and pursued by men when she was weaker. But there were still men stronger and more powerful than her now, so she had to keep "breaking" some men to make examples.


    She always chose men who liked to abuse girls to be such examples. Even in the guild, many used influence to force simple girls to give them a chance. So there were plenty of idiots for her to break.


    When the attendant asked for help from her to examine a novice, she could only me his bad luck. She did not feel sorry for men because she thought that all they thought about was taking pleasure from her body.


    Ravenous was curious about what kind of person Lucien was, but then she saw Jeanne close to him and thought she setup some n. Jeanne hated her for "breaking" some adventurers, and they always had conflicts.


    Since she had to maintain her reputation and didn¡¯t like Jeanne, she brushed aside good thoughts about Lucien and prepared to act naturally as the "wild" Ravenous usual.


    She approached Lucien and stared at him while licking her lips seductively. "You are a lovely young man. Let¡¯s do our sparring session in a closed room... Come on, mama will take good care of you."


    The hall was in chaos when everyone heard Ravenous¡¯s abusive words. The adventurers men did not want to see their new idol being cruelly destroyed by the terrible Ravenous.


    They even heard rumors of men who went without their c.o.c.k after having s.e.x with her. Some said that her p.u.s.s.y has fangs. Then they started banging on the tables and shouting that it was unfair to let her take him.


    The girls started toin because they could not agree with the handsome Lucien bing another of the poor and broken victims of that terrible woman. Some were so sad to lose the chance to have a boyfriend so attractive that they started to cry.


    Marie and Anne were also concerned about Lucien. He was so good to them, and now he seemed to be in trouble. They stared at Jeanne with an upset look as it was not too hard to imagine that she did it to punish him.


    Jeanne thought a good beating would be suitable for both of them, but now that she saw Ravenous¡¯s wild look, she feared that Lucien would not recover from it. Perhaps she had gone too far?


    But then she remembered that they just needed to do a sparring session. Everyone was making a big drama about it, but it wasn¡¯t like Ravenous was going to r!pe him during the fight.


    "Ravenous, you will only do an examination fight without fatal attacks, and it will not be in a private room, but at arge open arena for everyone to watch."


    Ravenous was confused. She was sure that Jeanne wanted to use the novice to do her some harm. But she didn¡¯t know what it was about. Maybe Jeanne wanted her to hurt the beginner so that the other adventurers would hate her even more?


    Everyone was more relieved by Jeanne¡¯s words. At least it wouldn¡¯t be a closed sparring session, so everyone could watch and not let her do anything too cruel to Lucien.


    Everyone wanted to know what arena the sparring session would be, but then Lucien said something that everyone could only describe as extreme stupidity. "I prefer to go with her and do a private sparring session."


    Jeanne was angrier at Lucien. Why was he making it difficult for her? Why did she have this stupid idea of ??making them both beaten up themself? She just wanted to hit her head against the wall because the f.u.c.k.i.n.g nightmare wasn¡¯t over.


    Ravenous wanted to avoid breaking him at first, but it looked like he was an idiot like the other men and only wanted to use her body in a private room. Now she wanted to break him, so she quickly agreed.


    Marie, who watched everything, did not know what to think. Did he think he can make Ravenous serve him? She wasn¡¯t sure who would win in a serious fight, but she worried that Lucien didn¡¯t have a good ending and tried to argue with him.


    "Please, Lucien. Do the sparring session in an arena for your own safety. This woman is very dangerous... if you want someone so much to... I could... we could go to a room..."


    Anne and Lucien were surprised. Was the stubborn Marie suggesting she would give her body just so he wouldn¡¯t fight Ravenous? Anne was upset that she hadn¡¯t thought of it before Marie.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be pleased. Marie seemed to be epting him more and more. Maybe if he were a little bold as he was with Mia, she would fall easy now.


    A portion of him wanted to ept Marie¡¯s proposal and go to a room with her. But most of him wanted to follow Ravenous. He was not only very interested in her body but also in her performance as a "men breaker" while still a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    Lucien saw many people worried about him and thought they were stupid because they didn¡¯t know what kind of pleasures he would experience with Ravenous. Of course, if he manages to beat her... But he had to say something to silence his avid supporters.


    "Please, guys, calm down. Nothing bad is going to happen to me or the sweet Ravenous. We will only do the sparring session in a private room because I am timid, and I will not be able to fight well if many people are watching me."


    "Purrrrfh"


    Marie, Anne, Jeanne, and all the adventurers who saw Lucien¡¯s bloody show choked when hearing Lucien¡¯s absurd words. "What does he mean he was timid?!?! He clearly wants to be abused by Ravenous."

 Chapter 33 - Sparring?!

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Sparring?!</h4>


    No one was able to convince Lucien to fight in an arena, so he and Ravenous went to a closed training room to do the sparring session.


    Many people had doubts as to whether he would be able to beat Ravenous as he supposedly beat a Light Empire captain. But everyone was sure that even if he won the fight, he wouldn¡¯t be back well...


    Most of the adventurers were saddened to see that a guy who looked really cool would suffer such a cruel end. But there were also people who were happy with that. Mason and the elite archer who shot Lucien were hoping that Ravenous would break him in every way possible.


    Lucien didn¡¯t care what others thought and could only look on Ravenous¡¯s beautiful ass while she led the way to the training room. Oya and Ko also followed Lucien like a shadow, never moving more than two meters away from him.


    Ravenous cannot help but question Lucien. "Why don¡¯t those tigresses leave your side? Did you forget to feed them?"


    Lucien shrugged. "They like to be around me, and I like it too. They will not interfere in our sparring or say anything about what will happen there to anyone..."


    Ravenous had nothing against the tigresses. She actually liked them very much and wanted to find a way to make Lucien give or sell them to her. "If you sell me them, I can go easy on you..."


    Lucien smiled as he continued to look at Ravenous¡¯ ass. "If you can make them let you put your hand on them, I will give them to you."


    Ravenous stopped quickly and tried to reach her hand on Oya and Ko.


    *Roar*


    Ko hid behind Lucien while Oya loudly roared as she showed all her fangs to Ravenous. She cannot believe that the tigresses favored a human to a demi-human with feline characteristics like her.


    "What kind of enchantment did you put on them?"


    Lucien took little Ko and put her on his shoulder while patting Oya on the head. "I take care of them, and they take care of me. No tricks or magic."


    Ravenous asked no more questions and continued walking towards the room, but in her mind, she had many thoughts about how different Lucien was...


    After walking for about five minutes, they arrived in front of a wooden double door. Ravenous opened the door violently, making enough noise for everyone in the room to look at them.


    "We¡¯re going to use the room. You may leave now."


    Everyone who was inside the room put their weapons in arge box and left the room without saying anything. Everyone knew Ravenous, and no one wanted to piss her off.


    Ravenous went towards the boxes while Lucien examined the room. It¡¯s an ample space with more than a hundred square meters and a height of ten meters. There was plenty of space for any type of movement and technique.


    She took a pair of leather gauntlets from the box and turned to ask Lucien. "We will use non-lethal weapons. What ss do you prefer?"


    Lucien trained for years with non-lethal weapons, and as he knew she would be a tough opponent, he requested for his favorites. "Staff, please."


    Ravenous throw a training staff to Lucien and started to equip her gauntlets. "The purpose of this exam is to assess your physical abilities, such as strength, speed, endurance, and senses. If you have magic skills, you will need to be assessed by another veteran who specializes in magic."


    Lucien made some moves with the staff, somersaulted, and pointed the staff at Ravenous. "I have no secret skills. Do not worry..."


    Ravenous still thought something was wrong with Jeanne to making her fight Lucien, and he could see that from the confused expression she gave him. She didn¡¯t know what would happen, but she would struggle at her best. Not only did she distrust Lucien, but she also didn¡¯t like how confident he was.


    Ravenous ran towards Lucien quickly. He was waiting for her to start, so he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard and dodged the punch she tried to hit on his chest.


    Lucien took a step to the side, but Ravenous acted even faster andunched her other fist aiming at his head. Lucien ducked, and holding the staff with both hands, tried to hit her belly with the middle of the staff horizontally.


    She was surprised by his high speed, but she was no slower and kicked the staff, propelling her backward. "You are fast, boy! But only that won¡¯t be enough."


    Lucien did not stop to talk and ran towards Ravenousunching attacks with the staff. "We just started. So I didn¡¯t use even half..."


    Lucien no longer felt the improvement in his body. He stopped feeling that a few hours after the fun he had at night with Mia, and since then, his strength and speed were stabilized. Still, he wasn¡¯t using all of his power to fight Ravenous, and she seemed to be holding back too.


    Ravenous began to dodge Lucien¡¯s attacks. He was swift, but she had no difficulties in dealing with the strikes... It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to hit her... She was unable to understanding Lucien.


    Lucien knew that she was holding back, and was upset because it seemed that she did not take him seriously. He increased the speed of his attacks and stroke the staff on her shoulder.


    The blow was strong enough to make a loud noise. Ravenous stepped back, and Lucien stopped attacking as he faced her. "Are you going to fight seriously, or do I need to hit you in the ass?"


    Ravenous was not irritated by Lucien¡¯s words. She was holding on and could only me herself for it. Then she took a bracelet from her forearm and threw it on the floor in the corner of the room.


    *Boon*


    The bracelet broke the floor, making a big noise in the room. It¡¯s a magical training tool that weighs heavily and reduces the strength and speed of the wearer. When Ravenous took it off, she got a lot faster and could now use all her strength.


    Lucien was very interested in the bracelet because anyone who trained using it would have better results, but now that he¡¯s with L.u.s.t, this kind of training was no longer suitable for him.


    Ravenous did some stretching to get used to her body without the weight bracelet while staring at her Lucien. "Thanks for waiting, but still, I¡¯ll give you a beating that you will never forget."


    Lucien smiled at Ravenous as he keeps rotating the staff. "You cane whenever you want as I will always be ready for you to beat me..."


    She didn¡¯t like that beautiful and confident smile of Lucien and ran towards him, this time almost twice as fast as before. Ravenous thought Lucien would not be able to follow her real speed but was surprised when they were moving at the same speed.


    Ravenous couldn¡¯t deny that Lucien is very strong and fast. She would have to fight with all her power if she wanted to beat him up. She started to attack with her fists faster and faster. She punched and kicked anyway, but he kept dodging.


    "He certainly deserves to be in the A-rank... If he¡¯s still holding on, maybe even the S-rank... But I can always have some advantages."


    Ravenous stopped fighting as if she were examining a neer and started fighting with all her capabilities, wanting to remove the confident smile from Lucien¡¯s face as he continued to dodge everything as if he were dancing.


    Lucien felt that his senses are better than his speed as he could see all of Ravenous¡¯ movements almost in slow motion and had to use 9/10 of his maximum speed to dodge. So, if he tries harder, he has the advantage in speed against her.


    He stopped dodging her blows and passed and block it with the staff. Lucien felt that Ravenous¡¯s strength was very simr to him, so they started exchanging quick blows. Her gauntlets connected with his staff in a swift dance, whichsted for more than five minutes.


    Ravenous somersaulted back when Lucien blocked her gauntlet for what looks like the hundredth time. Then shended at a good distance from him, and he didn¡¯t move forward, giving them time to breathe.


    They stared at each other without saying anything, but Ravenous was increasingly angry at the smile that never left Lucien¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t like that he was enjoying the fight while she was getting stressed out about not being able to hit him.


    "Why don¡¯t you stop smiling? What is so good about fighting me?"


    Lucien liked to see Ravenous angry. He found her so cute that he couldn¡¯t help but provoke her. "I like your scent... It looks like a v.i.r.g.i.n lioness..."


    "What?!?!"


    Ravenous was shocked. Why did he use those words to provoke her? What did he mean by that? She got more angry at Lucien and ran towards him, trying as hard as she could to punch him in the face.


    Lucien took advantage that she was irritated and less focused on the fight. He focused all his speed and started to touch her body after dodging her blows. "You are sooo cute, Ravenous..."


    Ravenous grew more and more flushed as he continued to touch her body. Even though they were quick touches when she opened her guard after attacking, he was still taking advantage of her.


    "Ah! If you don¡¯t stop, I will kill you... Ahhh!! Lucien!!!"


    Lucien was having no trouble avoiding her blows. He stopped using the staff and only concentrated on touching every part of her body. "You¡¯re even cuter when you get angry! I can¡¯t control myself as I want to tease you even more!"


    Ravenousunched kicks and punches in all directions. She went into a berserker state by anger and embarrassment as she continued to try to hit Lucien. "I hate you! You will be finished when I catch you!"


    Lucien only had a small advantage in speed, so he had to be very careful with every move, or she would finish him off. He continued to dodge her enraged blows but then he had an idea that was both good and fatal.


    Ravenous tried a horizontal hit on Lucien¡¯s head, but he ducked. She thought he would step aside as he had done several times ago and started to turn her body, trying to predict his movements.


    Lucien expected this move and did not move his body to catch her off guard. He stood up quickly after ducking her punch and approach their bodies close as he moved his head toward hers.


    Ravenous had already started to drive her fists to the side, and as Lucien¡¯s speed was higher, she couldn¡¯t stop him from approaching their bodies to close.


    She saw his beautiful face approaching hers and blushed even more. She was afraid of what he would do and closed her eyes while having her first kiss stolen by Lucien.


    "Mm..."


    Lucien kissed Ravenous¡¯s beautiful red lips and can¡¯t help but marvel at her incredible taste and scent. He tried to stick his tongue inside her mouth, but then he felt a great pain in his belly.


    "AAAAHHH! I¡¯m going to kill you, LUCIEN!!!!"


    Ravenous felt a rush of feelings shake her whole world. She seemed to feel everything. And of course, a lot of anger too. She took advantage of the second that Lucien was enjoying her lips and managed to hit her both fists in his belly with all her strength.


    Lucien was thrown more than twenty meters and hit the wall of the room while spitting some blood. He looked at the blushing Ravenous, who couldn¡¯t even move in embarrassment, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "You are sooo adorable, Ravenous. You will certainly be a good sister to Mia."


    Ravenous didn¡¯t have to be a genius to understand what Lucien meant. She became enraged even more and ran towards him with her fists ready. "I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, I won¡¯t be satisfied!"


    Oya and Ko excitedly watched the fight from the room¡¯s corner. Oya couldn¡¯t help feeling her instincts warning her that the Manticore-woman would join their pack soon.

 Chapter 34 - Rude?!

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Rude?!</h4>


    *Purrfh*


    Lucien spat some more blood on the floor and then licked his lips while Ravenous ran towards him. He didn¡¯t know why he kissed her...


    He just felt like kissing that pretty little red mouth. But now he thought it might have been too hasty and asked L.u.s.t for help.


    ¡¯You¡¯re just teasing her, but you still haven¡¯t said your intentions. Say something romantic... If she is still a v.i.r.g.i.n at that age, it must be because she thinks all men are the same, so you will have to be unusual to conquer her attention.¡¯


    Lucien thought of L.u.s.t¡¯s words and tried his best while he spoke with all the affection he could to Ravenous."I don¡¯t think I made my intentions clear... I want you to be with me, Ravenous..."


    Ravenous thought Lucien wanted to make fun of her and was even more furious. She approached him quickly as she punched with all her strength. "Shut up! I will kill you!"


    Lucien continued to dodge her blows, but then he noticed a part of his armor swinging. He concluded that a part of his chainmail armor on his chest was torn by the attack he received from Ravenous.


    Still defending her attacks, he removed the upper part of his armor and threw it in the corner of the room. He didn¡¯t want to ruin his best armor.


    Ravenous didn¡¯t know what to think about seeing his chest n.a.k.e.d. She could not appreciate the beautiful view as her mind was filled with anger.


    She threw a blow with both fists when he tried to remove his gauntlets. But Lucien managed to remove his gauntlet and dodge her blow. He turned around quickly and bit her fluffy ear. Ravenous felt a chill run through her body and couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly.


    "Ayaaaaaaa!"


    L.u.s.t wasughing in Lucien¡¯s mind, finding it all very funny. ¡¯Do you hope to conquer her by biting her?¡¯


    Lucien acted on impulse again. He thought Ravenous was very cute and wanted to try every part of her body. He took advantage of the moment when she was confused and hugged her waist from behind.


    "Ravenous, be mine. I¡¯ll take good care of you..."


    She felt Lucien¡¯s heat easily as he was bare-chested. She was very embarrassed and angry, so she threw herself backward, hitting Lucien on the floor.


    Lucien didn¡¯t release Ravenous while she started elbowing him. "I will not harm you. Please listen to me."


    What Ravenous feared most was being vited by a man. She was furious at Lucien and took off her leather gauntlet, revealingrge and sharp nails. "I won¡¯t let you get away with it!"


    She used her wlike hand to cut Lucien¡¯s leg. He felt enormous pain but did not let go of Ravenous. "If I let you hit me until you calm down, will you hear me?"


    Ravenous was in a berserker state with her feelings in chaos, and she didn¡¯t hear what Lucien said. She kept trying to get rid of Lucien¡¯s embrace. "Lucien!!! You will pay for it!"


    Lucien started to think that he went too far and released Ravenous, who quickly turned and started to hit his chest. "Rascal! Why did you do that with me?!"


    Ravenous¡¯ sharp nails cut Lucien¡¯s chest in a bloody mess. Oya started to run towards them, but Lucien told her to stay away. She didn¡¯t want to see him get hurt, but she also trusted that he knew what he was doing.


    Ravenous continued to beat Lucien on the chest. She cut, punched, pped... "I hate you! You are like all men! You... animal!"


    Lucien saw that Ravenous was almost crying and started to apologize. "I¡¯m sorry Ravenous. I just wanted to tease you because I think you¡¯re cute, and I couldn¡¯t resist kissing you..."


    "I know it was your first kiss, but I am willing to take responsibility."


    When Ravenous heard Lucien¡¯s words, she stopped beating and looked at him confusedly. "Why do you think it was my first kiss? Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know who I am?"


    Lucien took advantage of the moment when Ravenous stopped beating and hugged her. He acted very quickly and kissed her again. She tried to push him away, but he threw her on the floor and stayed on top of her.


    "You don¡¯t have to perform around me. I know you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    Ravenous was very confused as to how he knew her secret and tried to question Lucien. But he didn¡¯t let her say anything and kissed her again. She made the mistake of trying to speak, and he stuck his tongue inside her mouth.


    Ravenous tried to free herself from Lucien¡¯s embrace, but he didn¡¯t let her escape and explored her mouth, while his tongue easily dominated hers. "Mm... Let me go... Please..."


    Lucien stopped when Ravenous begged and released her from his embrace. "I will not kiss your mouth anymore without your permission, I promise."


    Ravenous didn¡¯t think twice about kicking Lucien. He didn¡¯t dodge and was thrown back a few meters. She got up quickly as she went towards him. "You¡¯re mad! Do you appear out of nowhere and force a kiss on me? I¡¯m really going to kill you!"


    Lucien knew the situation was bizarre, but he needed to get strong fast. He liked ravenous the first time he saw her and won¡¯t give up her easily. So he would have to be bold and shameless.


    "Yes, I¡¯m mad... Mad for you... Am I so bad that you can¡¯t give me a chance?"


    Ravenous did not believe the bullshit Lucien was talking about and continued to beat him. She struck him with kicks and punches, throwing him across the room. Several parts of the floor were already painted with his blood.


    After hitting Lucien several times, Ravenous realized that he was not dodging. She didn¡¯t understand why he was just letting her beat him like that. "What is your problem? Don¡¯t you have a brain?"


    Lucien was severely bruised and cut by Ravenous¡¯ nails, but he could still move well as his high regeneration was really incredible. "It was all my fault for teasing you... But how would I get your attention?"


    Ravenous didn¡¯t know how to answer Lucien. She always acted like a bad-girl who hurt her partners for being s.e.x.u.a.lly violent. But it was just to keep men away from her because everyone just wanted to take pleasure in her body.


    She looked at Lucien as if she were looking at someone foolish. "Do you really think I¡¯m a v.i.r.g.i.n? I don¡¯t know who told you that, but you¡¯re wrong. Before you were born, I had already devoured more men than you could imagine."


    Lucien could only roll his eyes. Why didn¡¯t she give up this performance? "You can¡¯t fool me with that expression you made when I stole your first kiss... Why do you do that? Are you afraid of men?"


    Ravenous worked hard to keep this secret, so she was furious when Lucien made it clear that he knew everything. Now she just thought about beating him until he promised not to tell anyone.


    She thought it would be easy to hit him now that he was hurt, but it wasn¡¯t like that. Lucien started to dodge her blows once again, and when she tried a kick, he dodged and grabbed her arms.


    Lucien pushed Ravenous against the wall holding her arms and put his knee between her legs to prevent her from kicking him. "You are a wild cute lioness... I will not give up on you, so get used to me."


    Ravenous couldn¡¯t believe that Lucien was still so fast and strong even though he was severely hurt. She couldn¡¯t get rid of his embrace and started to blush. She was going to start cursing him when she felt his mouth kissing her neck.


    That feeling was new to Ravenous, who never had any close contact with men in her life. Lucien was very intense, kissing every part of her neck... She could feel his heavy breath tickling her skin...


    "You said... you weren¡¯t going to kiss me... without my permission... Please stop..."


    Lucien started to lessen the intensity of the kisses while arguing with her. "I said I wouldn¡¯t kiss your mouth without your permission... I didn¡¯t say anything about the rest of your cute body... You are so beautiful Ravenous... I want to kiss your entire body!"


    Ravenous began to feel her body heat up. She was not getting angrier but more sensitive and embarrassed... She couldn¡¯t believe her body was somehow enjoying it...


    She kept trying to get out of Lucien¡¯s grip, but then he did something that took all her strength away. Something she didn¡¯t want to feel again... Or at least she thought so...


    "Ahhhhhyyy! Not in my ear... Mmm... pleaseeee!"


    Lucien started to kiss Ravenous¡¯s ear, and when she m.o.a.ned, he lightly bit the tip of that fluffy ear. He felt her body shiver and felt a wetness on his knee that was positioned against the most sensitive part of her.


    He felt her body go limp, and she stopped fighting. He hugged her gently as he spoke as lovingly as he could. "You can punish me as much as you want for doing it to you. But I have to show that I can make you feel good... And that I will be good for you in every way possible."


    Ravenous could no longer fight after Lucien teased her body that much, but she could still argue. "You just want to enjoy my body as well as all men... Do you really think I will believe your lies?"


    Lucien started to think that he could have exaggerated, but he was so attracted to Ravenous that he stopped reasoning. She was so cute and amazing... He only wanted to be as good for her as she would be for him...


    "It¡¯s not lies. How can I prove that I just want to do good for you? Look at my body. You hurt me so much that I probably lost half my blood..."


    "Anyone who just wanted your body would go through something like that just for a good f.u.c.k?"


    Ravenous didn¡¯t need to look at Lucien¡¯s wounds to know that he must be suffering a lot. She made several cuts all over his body and had to agree that no one would be such an idiot to go through that hell just to take advantage of her body...


    But even with the smell of his blood, she could still smell something more. A delicious scent, which made her body warm... "So, what exactly do you want from me? That I be your woman?"


    Before Lucien said anything, L.u.s.t quickly advised him. ¡¯Wife! Say you want to get married, and she¡¯ll fall easier.¡¯


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that the first time he used the word "marriage," It had an excellent effect on the girls. So, he trusted L.u.s.t and tried his best to be persuasive. "Wife. I want you to be my wife, and I will take good care of you forever. How is it?"


    "Heeee?" Ravenous couldn¡¯t believe Lucien¡¯s words. Even though she was beautiful, she still had a bad reputation and was super violent. After beating him that much, he was still asking her to marry him? She couldn¡¯t help but think it was a very bizarre situation.


    "You are really crazy! How would I ept to marry you if I don¡¯t even know you?"


    Lucien was happy that she didn¡¯t totally deny it, but talked about not knowing him well. "It¡¯s not a problem. We will get to know each other better from now on, and you can agree to marry meter... Now, can you at least permit me to kiss your mouth?"


    "What?" Ravenous understood that he would not give up but did not realize what permission he was asking for.


    Lucien wasted no time and started kissing her cheek again. He was slowly rising toward her fluffy ear, and Ravenous¡¯s body could no longer resist him. "If you don¡¯t let me kiss your mouth, I¡¯ll kiss your whole body..."


    Ravenous was no longer young and spent her entire life not knowing what that kind of thing was like, so her body had no resistance against Lucien¡¯s affectionate attacks. She started to m.o.a.n instinctively...


    "Fine, fine! You can kiss my mouth... But if I want to stop, you have to hear me!"


    Lucien answered with an "mm" sound and wasted no time raising Ravenous, causing her to wrap her legs around his waist. Then he started kissing her madly.


    She had no more thoughts of refusing him. Ravenous lived so long on her own but didn¡¯t want to be like this forever. Lucien had already stolen her first kiss and taken other advantages from her body. So if he wanted to take all the responsibility, she had to agree that it didn¡¯t look bad.


    Lucien felt that Ravenous had no more resistance against him and increased the intensity of his attacks. He walked with her in his arms to the corner of the room and pressed her to the wall while kissing her mouth, neck, and ears passionately.


    "If I¡¯m going too fast, let me know and I will stop."


    Ravenous thought that everything was just absurdly fast, but she didn¡¯t care about anything anymore and only wanted to enjoy all the affection that Lucien was giving to her body.


    But L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpmenting. ¡¯What do you consider very fast?!¡¯


    Oya looked at the couple in love and could only be confused, thinking that after the woman beat him, Lucien rewarded her so well. She wondered if she attacked him like that, would she gain the same kind treatment...

 Chapter 35 - Did she get a boyfriend?!

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Did she get a boyfriend?!</h4>


    The streets of Portgreen were always lively. As a city made for everyone, there were all kinds of people doing all varieties of things.


    Many people walked from side to side, up and down the street, everyone taking care of their businesses. Many merchants and visitors. Many adventurers and mercenaries...


    Something that almost everyone had inmon was that they were very happy. Portgreen is an excellent city to live, and even the problems were few, so the poption was generally pleased.


    But on that day, one person walked the streets so happy that she caught everyone¡¯s attention. Her smile was radiant, and she seemed to shine as she walked singing animatedly.


    How could Mia not be happy? She spent a year alone doing everything she could to get money, and even then, it still seemed insufficient. But now, not only could she trust someone else to help her, but she also got all the money she needed.


    Mia was happy that Lucien was intense with her but was also relieved that he respected her choices. Now he would have to stay with her, but they could also develop their rtionship slowly.


    She was going home to tell her mother that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she was healed. Well... Mia couldn¡¯t call the hiding ce a home, but it was better than nothing.


    Mia continued happily walking when she smelled something good and stopped. Across the street was a stall of wonderful cookies.


    She and her mother could not spend money on things like that before as they had to save everything to buy the rare medicine. But now she had a big chest full of gold, so it was okay to buy some cookies for her mom.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but think about Lucien while buying the cookies and also bought more for him. The cookie seller saw Mia¡¯s big smile and said she looked like a girl in love. Mia couldn¡¯t deny that she had probably found love...


    She walked for a few more minutes until she reached a simple inn. Then she walked a little further and came back to make sure no one had followed her. She and her mother had many hidden enemies, so being careful was not bad.


    "Hello, Mia! Wee back!" As soon as Mia entered the inn, she was hugged by a child, who received her with a smile on her face.


    Mia caressed the beautiful harpy-girl feathered head. "You are growing faster and faster, E. Where is your mother?"


    E hugged Mia a little more and brought her to the kitchen where her mother was preparing dinner. The harpy-girl was very observant and realized that Mia was much happier than usual. "Did you get a boyfriend, Mia?"


    Mia was embarrassed when E spoke up. But that was not really a problem as the inn was quite simple. It had no more than ten rooms and currently only had four guests besides the Mother of Mia, who was in a secret ce.


    E and her mother were nice people and always treated their guests very well, but most people did not want to live in a ce with harpies. The harpy-race was known to have bizarre peculiarities, so that inn was a good ce for Mia and her mother to hide.


    Mia and E arrived in the kitchen, and E¡¯s mother also hugged Mia while greeting her. Mia was very fond of the harpy middle-aged woman so she hugged her lovingly. "Aria, how is my mother?"


    Aria treated Mia as her daughter and Mia¡¯s mother as her sister. So, she spoke slowly with a sad expression. "She is much worse than before. I tried to do everything, but she can¡¯t even get out of bed."


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but be sad to hear that her mother¡¯s health was getting worse quickly but then gave a confident smile surprising Aria. "She won¡¯t be sick for long because I got enough money to buy the rare herb I told you about. She only needs to resist for three months more."


    Mia hugged Aria a little more and headed toward the back of the inn where her mother¡¯s hidden room was.


    Aria realized that she had never seen Mia in such a good mood before, and it didn¡¯t seem only because of the money. So she looked confusedly at E, and the smart girl wasted no time in telling what she knew.


    "She got a boyfriend! Probably he helped her get the money so fast... I wonder if he is a charming prince, or he would not be worthy of a princess like Mia..."


    Aria saw her daughter¡¯s flushed expression and couldn¡¯t help but provoke her. "You¡¯re only 16, silly girl! So, control those excited feathers."


    E gave her mother a cheeky smile and jumped on her while they both tickled each other. "Your feathers are excited! So long without a man has made you a naughty old harpy."


    While mother-daughter harpy yed in the kitchen, Mia approached her mother¡¯s room. She stopped in front of the door and hesitated to enter.


    Mia did not know how to tell her mother about Lucien... He was so different... She encouraged herself and entered; after all, she had already decided that she would only be with Lucien forever.


    -----------------


    While Mia went to talk to her mother, two hooded figures stared at the inn in an alley across the street.


    One of the figures was quite big and clearly a muscr man. He looked at hispanion, who, although smaller, was also visibly another man. "Are you sure it was Shadow? Why would shee back alone?"


    The other man was staring at the door of the inn, where Mia had entered less than ten minutes ago. "I¡¯m sure it was her. I don¡¯t know where Brian and the others are, but we have to report ck Hand quickly."


    The two hooded men quickly entered the alley. They wore ck armor, which was verymon among mercenaries, and their clothes also had emblems from one of the most influential mercenary groups in the city; the ck Hand Party.


    The two mercenaries ran for about half an hour between alleys and streets until they reached the front of an enormous mansion in one of the most dangerous areas of the city, the district of Midnight Den, where several mercenary groups did not-so-cool business.


    The two mercenaries were famous scouts and entered the mansion without any problems, but the guards told them to wait in the hall while ck Hand talked to an adventurer. This made the two hooded men very confused.


    "Did you say an adventurer?!" The bigger man asked the guard.


    The smaller man always acted as the duo¡¯s brain, and instead of being more surprised, he wanted to know why. "Who was the adventurer? Do you know what he wanted?"


    The guards were not afraid to disclose information to the scouting duo as they were always totally loyal to the ck Hand Party. "You will not believe it, but he was the famous hero of the newbies, Mason Vaux."


    "What the f.u.c.k!?"


    "Really?!"


    While the scouts were talking to the mercenary guards in the hall, Mason was talking to ck Hand in a room on the second floor of the mansion.


    Mason was sitting on a chair in front of the big bald man. ck Hand is over 1.9 meters tall and had a great muscr body with dark skin. He had several scars all over his body as proof that he didn¡¯t have afortable life.


    ck Hand looked at Mason and couldn¡¯t help but be disgusted. He didn¡¯t like how fat Mason was and that he wore the best clothes money could buy because that was how the rich lived while poor people like him had to work hard to get anything.


    "Say what you want, spoiled rich boy!"


    Mason was only able to have an audience with the famous ck Hand because he imed to know something about his brother. But he didn¡¯t know that what most ck Hand cared about, after power, was the person who followed his brother from the shadows...


    Mason heard Marie and Anne¡¯s story, and he knew that Brian was the brother of ck Hand because such famous people were known to many in the city. Then he had the brilliant idea of ??making ck Hand kill Lucien for revenge.


    "Your brother is dead, and I know who killed him..."


    ck Hand was furious to hear that his younger brother was killed. He struggled hard to be powerful and influential. His family today was one of the most respected in the city. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to have the audacity to kill a member of his family.


    He heard all of Mason¡¯s story, but after the half, he didn¡¯t care much about his dead brother. He only had one thought; Kill the man who stole what was his.


    ck Hand could not contain his fury and punched the table while questioning Mason. "Are you sure he called her "wife," and she didn¡¯t deny it?"


    Mason was confused. He thought ck Hand would be furious about his dead brother, but he was asking about the mercenary girl. "Yes, I think they are together... They were hugging each other most of the time, so..."


    "DAMN!!! I WILL KILL BOTH!!!"


    ck Hand has always been in love with Shadow. He never forced her because he was sure she needed money and wanted to use it as an opportunity to persuade her over time.


    He patiently waited for her to ept him, but it didn¡¯t happen... She favored a stranger and not someone who helped her so much like him... It was inexcusable, and ck Hand would make them both pay with something worse than death.


    *knock* *knock*


    "Sir, sorry for the intrusion, but we have something essential to report."


    When Mason was about to piss in fear of ck Hand¡¯s fury, they heard a knock on the door, and someone imed to want to report something to ck Hand.


    ck Hand couldn¡¯t think of anything now and just wanted to break the man who stole his love in half. "I don¡¯t care! Report to someone else, you idiots!"


    The scouts, as well as everyone in the ck Hand Party, knew that he was in love with Shadow. So they wanted to report not only about the fact that she didn¡¯te back with Brian but also that she went somewhere else before going to see him.


    "Sir, we have to report about Brian and Shadow."


    "What?! Come in!"


    ck Hand didn¡¯t think the scouts would report about her, but it was good as he needed information now to be able to find the woman who broke his heart and the man who stole his love.


    ---------------------


    It had been two hours since Lucien started his "sparring session" with Ravenous. He was only wearing half-torn pants now while staring at Ravenous. "Won¡¯t you tell me your real name?"


    Ravenous was breathing hard while she was very flushed and sweaty. "If you want to know that much, you have to deserve it."


    Lucien ran towards Ravenous and dodged the punch that she tried to hit on his chest, then hugged her from behind and squeezed her b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her fluffy ear. "I¡¯m trying my best!"


    Ravenous liked the game more and more. They tried to fight while Lucien tried to take advantage of her. She tried to resist, just because she knew he was too fast and would be able to caress her body in a way that she couldn¡¯t deny that she liked so much.


    "Mm... Ahhhh... You¡¯ll have to try harder to deserve anything..."


    Lucien kissed and caressed Ravenous¡¯s body as he dodged her blows. She wasn¡¯t trying to hurt him and just punched with her leather gauntlet, so even when he was hit, he did not be hurt. It was a strange game they created...


    Lucien pushed Ravenous against a wall and started to devour her mouth. He sucked her tongue eagerly, enjoying every drop of her delicious saliva... "You will tell me your name or I will eat you..."


    Ravenous has always been violent. The manticore-race is like that. She liked the way she and Lucien aggressively caressed each other. She never did anything like that, but she felt so natural to be in his arms as if her instincts told her that the best thing for her was him.


    Ravenous bit the bottom lip of Lucien¡¯s mouth as he continued to kiss her. "Let¡¯s see who will eat who!"

 Chapter 36 - The Queen (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 36 - The Queen (part 1)</h4>


    About one year ago.


    Mia opened her eyes with some reluctance. She was used to a life offort, and sleepingte wasmon.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Princess, you have to get up, please." Mia woke up early because someone was knocking on the door and calling her.


    "Princess! It has to be now. Something happened to your mother..." The person who called Mia seemed desperate. Mia could recognize the voice of one of her maids, but she wouldn¡¯t remember her name.


    Mia thought the maid was just calling her for some stupid noble event. But when Mia heard that something happened to her mother, she got up quickly.


    Mia opened the door and didn¡¯t even have time to ask anything before the maid took her hand and ran. "What happened to my mother?"


    The maid started to say everything she knew as they ran through the castle¡¯s great corridors. "The castle is under attack, and the Queen told me to take you to the secret exit. Two of the best royal guards are waiting to escort you to a safe ce."


    "No!!" Mia stopped the moment she knew she wasn¡¯t going to see her mother. "I will not leave without my mother! Let¡¯s go to where she is."


    The maid couldn¡¯t do much because Mia was always very stubborn and would not listen to anyone other than her mother. "So, let¡¯s go quickly to the throne room."


    Mia and the maid went through some secret passages while hearing various battle noises and screams inside the enormous old castle.


    They arrived in the magnificent throne room through a secret door near the throne where the Queen was sat. Mia saw several soldiers near the big door and others near her mother. Everyone seemed very nervous as they listened to the Queen¡¯s orders.


    "We have to resist! These people want to destroy the order in our city and create an era of chaos. I do not ask you to fight for my life but to maintain my reign, which has only produced peace."


    A knight in shining armor near the Queen knelt as he spoke confidently. "We will not allow mercenaries or adventurers to damage you, my Queen!"


    When the Queen was going to thank the brave words of her most loyal knight, she noticed Mia in the corner of the room.


    "Mia! You have to leave the castle! Radical fools surround us. I don¡¯t know how long we can resist."


    Mia did not care about her mother¡¯s warning and ran to hug her. "Come with me, mom! Staying here is not going to change anything, so we have to leave together."


    Cassidy, the Queen, is just like Mia but a more mature version. She had straight ck hair and big yellow eyes. Unlike Mia, who was still very young, she had a fully developed body with big b.r.e.a.s.ts and an amazing ass.


    Cassidy was still trying to convince Mia to leave the castle because she wanted to stay to lead the soldiers as a good queen. Mia insisted that she would not abandon her mother and thought about asking for help from a hooded figure, who was among the knights.


    "Astrid, help me to convince my mother to go out with us!"


    *BOOOM*


    Before the hooded figure, called Astrid, could say anything, everyone heard a loud noise, and the throne room started to shake. Then an angry voice came from the other side of the big door.


    "Cassidy, give up those ideas of monarchy! We only want the best for Portgreen. We are going to create a council that will lead the city with more justice and equal rights!"


    The Queen knew that those men who said they wanted the best for everyone only cared about their own interests, and even if they did the city well, it would only be to profitter on.


    "If I have to die today, I will die fighting, and I will be sure to take you to hell with me, Joerg!"


    The soldiers and knights could not want to fight for anyone more than for Cassidy. Not only was she one of the most powerful people of all time, but she was also an excellent queen.


    The fact that she was so incredible added to the fact that she was stunning made everyone loyal and in love with her. Some loved her so much that it became a sick obsession.


    Even so, the Queen could not fight against tworge armies moved byrge amounts of gold. The union of mercenary groups and the adventurers¡¯ guild was sufficient to defeat all royal troops.


    Then the big door to the throne room began to shake when the invaders began tounch attacks on it. Cassidy stood and picked up her big greatsword.


    Everyone was prepared to face the invaders. Then Cassidy looked at Astrid with a pleading look. "My oldest friend... I beg you now, to take my daughter away and protect her until she is strong enough to live alone."


    Astrid wanted to stay and fight alongside Cassidy, but she knew that Mia was more important to her than anything. Then she goes towards Mia to catch her by force if needed.


    But before Astrid arrived at Mia, she saw something that scared her. "CASSIDY! BEHIND YOU!!"


    The Queen turned quickly, but it was toote. Her most loyal knight, the man in the shining armor, used a small crossbow to shot a bolt at Mia.


    Cassidy could dodge with her high speed, but Mia would be hurt, so she didn¡¯t think twice before pushing her daughter away, making the bolt hit her in the shoulder.


    "MOTHER!"


    "QUEEN!"


    "CASSIDY!"


    *BOOM*


    Everyone was in despair when the Queen fell after being hit by the bolt. Astrid quickly approached them at the same time that the door broke with a big explosion, which sent dust everywhere.


    Astrid knew that Cassidy would not be knocked out by a simple bolt, so it must be a deadly poison bolt. She took Cassidy in one arm and Mia in the other as she ran toward the secret passage.


    "Soldiers, cover me!!!"


    While Astrid ran away with the Queen and Mia, she asked the royal soldiers for help, and they did not think twice before covering her way out using their lives as a shield.


    But the knight in shining armor was not a simple person and managed to shot two bolts that pierced Astrid¡¯s back. Those bolts were with a super rare poison, but luckily, Astrid is of a demi-human race that had high resistance to all kinds of poison.


    Astrid made it to the secret passage, but one of the bolts hit the middle of her back close to her small wings. The other bolt went through part of her wing, leaving scars, which shouldst forever.


    After entering the secret passage, she wasted no time and activated a mechanism that destroyed the entrance preventing anyone from following her...


    ------------------------


    Today.


    Mia entered the small room slowly to make no noises. The room was very simple, very different from the old life in the castle, but here they were safe from damn traitors or coward liars.


    Here, her mother was safe because no one knew that she was alive. Mia was also always discreet and constantly was with the hood on so she wouldn¡¯t be recognized.


    And as most the people did not know the princess, as she spent almost all the time in seclusion, everything was safe.


    Mia looked at her mother lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but be sad. The splendid Queen Cassidy was very different now.


    She no longer had that beautiful and healthy olive skin but pale skin, which gave the impression that she was very sick. Her beautiful ck hair from before was now as white as an olddy¡¯s.


    Mia felt a pain in her chest to see that her mom¡¯s condition was bing worse, but then she thought positively. Now, she had the money and could cure the damned poison that afflicted her beloved mother.


    While Mia thought about healing her mother, Cassidy spoke kindly, with her eyes still closed. "You came back, my sweetheart. Come and hug this olddy..."


    Mia quickly approached and hugged her mother on the bed. "You are not an olddy, mother! I already got the money for the antidote so soon you will be as beautiful as before."


    Cassidy knew that an antidote to such a rare poison must be very expensive. And how they lost all their goods to the mercenaries and guild, her daughter alone would not be able to collect all the necessary money before she could take it any longer.


    "Mia, I love you, but you have to get on with your life. I know my time is almost up, and you have to ept that I won¡¯t be here much longer..."


    Mia understood why her mother was not very hopeful. She tried to buy this antidote before, but even with a lot of money she couldn¡¯t. But now, the chest Lucien gave her was more than necessary. It was a really big fortune.


    Mia took one of the cookies she bought and gave it to Cassidy on her mouth. "You don¡¯t need to worry, mom. I met a man, and he gave me a lot of money... He will also protect us from any harm."


    Cassidy did not ept the cookie and was very angry at Mia¡¯s words. "Mia, you should not have done this.! This man just wants to take advantage of you! I don¡¯t want you to waste your happiness with a stranger¡¯s lies."


    Mia expected such a reaction and wasted no time taking the big bronze chest from her storage ring. The chest fell to the floor, making a loud noise as gold coins and jewelry fell to the floor, surprising Cassidy.


    "He said he wants to marry me and gave me all the money he had. You can trust him just as I do."


    Cassidy had to agree that someone who would give that amount of money should have serious intentions, but she was still concerned about her daughter¡¯s happiness and couldn¡¯t help but imagine an old and fat man...


    "Tell me everything about this man, Mia. Is he a good person?"


    Mia was confused when her mother asked her to describe Lucien. She saw him as the most perfect man of all and had no idea howparing with others.


    "Lucien is the most handsome man... But he is not a good person... at least not for others, but to me, he is the best!"


    Mia told the whole story of how she met Lucien and did not hide anything, even what they did in the bath. She loved her mother very much and would never hide anything from her.


    Cassidy heard the whole story and was not happy when she learned that he attacked her, and then he takes her for a forced bath.


    But Mia exined that everything she did was willing and Lucien didn¡¯t force her. She said that Lucien took her to the bath forcibly, but then she felt attracted to him and ended up wanting to do those things.


    Mia also said that Lucien was very affectionate with her, and all they did was because she wanted to, and he didn¡¯t force anything ever. Cassidy didn¡¯t know what to think. Mia was young and should have easily fallen in love with a handsome boy.


    But then Mia talked about how Lucien killed Light Empire soldiers and then adventurers who tried to attack her. Then Cassidy concluded that Lucien was cruel but that he loved Mia to go so far for her.


    If her daughter had to marry the devil, who would protect her from any harm while she was happy, it wouldn¡¯t be bad. "He seems to be interesting, Mia. Let me meet him soon to see if he is truly worthy of my most precious treasure."


    Mia kept talking about Lucien and that she would bring him to visit her soon, but then her mother stopped talking and closed her eyes, making Mia worried.


    "Mother! Are you okay?" Mia tried to wake her mother, but she was still.


    Mia checked Cassidy¡¯s breathing and realized it was fragile. She then checked her pulse, which was also almost stopped.


    "Mother!! Mother!!! Mother!!!!"


    Mia went into despair and was very afraid. She should think about calling a doctor, but the first person who came to her mind was Lucien.


    "Lucien! Yes, Lucien must be must save us!"


    A girl as in love as Mia would not have rational thoughts. There were manyplications in calling a doctor as some tried to reveal that the Queen was still alive, and Mia needed Astrid¡¯s help to keep them secure.


    Mia couldn¡¯t trust almost anyone, but Lucien she could. She trusted him entirely and thought that nothing could hurt her or her mother while Lucien was with her.


    Mia didn¡¯t think twice before going to find Lucien while she thought a lot of him in her mind.


    ---------------------------


    Lucien was in the middle of a sensual game with Ravenous. He was kissing her intensely as she tried to get rid of his tight embrace.


    Both were enjoying each other a lot. Ravenous could not contain her excitement and sometimes m.o.a.ned Lucien¡¯s name.


    "LUCIEN! LUCIENNN!"


    But then Lucien heard a different voice calling his name. He recognized the voice instantly and questioned L.u.s.t. "L.u.s.t! Did you hear? It was Mia¡¯s voice. How is this possible?"


    L.u.s.t knew almost nothing about the tattoo, which Lucien could put on the girls, but she already had some information she got with Sloth and others while watching Lucien and Mia.


    "You can mentally talk with her just like you and me. But Mia¡¯s tattoo may not yet bepletelyplete as you didn¡¯t take the final step."


    "She must be very emotional now and thinking a lot about you; then it activated the mentalmunication."


    Lucien could feel by Mia¡¯s tone that she was desperate, and he was furious. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with the feeling thates when someone he loved was suffering.


    All he could think about was running to help Mia and kill anyone who got in his way. "I¡¯ming, Mia, just wait a minute!"

 Chapter 37 - The Queen (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 37 - The Queen (part 2)</h4>


    "What happened?" Ravenous was confused when Lucien stopped kissing her and made a worried expression.


    Lucien was worried about Mia, but he tried to make the best expression he could while trying to exin the situation to Ravenous. "Do you remember that I talked about a girl named Mia? I can¡¯t exin how but I know that she¡¯s in trouble."


    "???" Ravenous was even more confused, but she saw the seriousness in Lucien¡¯s eyes and wanted to believe that he was not lying. "Do you love her that much?"


    Lucien caressed Ravenous cheek as he spoke lovingly. "If you agree to stay with me, she will be your sister, so you will have to get along with each other."


    The words "Mia" and "sister" in the same sentence provoked sad memories in Ravenous. She tried to forget and focused on Lucien¡¯s problems. "We¡¯ll talk about itter. Now, about your Mia, can I go with you?"


    Lucien was happy that Ravenous offered help before he asked because he didn¡¯t know anything about the city. "She told me that she would meet me in a square nearby. Do you know where it is?"


    When Ravenous said she knew it, Lucien took her hand and ran towards the door, but she stopped him. "Are you going out only in pants? And it¡¯s not even a whole pair of pants."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t think straight now. He had to try to contain his nervousness as reasoning was much more useful. He ran to get the parts of his armor, which were scattered around the room. Ravenous was solicitous and helped him to wear the ck armor quickly.


    After getting properly dressed, Lucien called Oya and Ko to go towards the door. When they arrived at the door, Lucien stopped and looked at Ravenous with a strange look. "Don¡¯t care about them. We have to get to the square as soon as possible."


    Ravenous didn¡¯t understand Lucien¡¯s words until he opened the door, and she became surprised. "You must be kidding me!"


    There were over a hundred people in the corridor at the front of the training room. Several girls in a row led by Jeanne, Marie, and Anne. Everyone wanting to spy on the fight between the devil and the demon.


    Lucien tried to pass them holding Ravenous¡¯s hand, but Jeanne held his other hand and stopped him. "What happened in the fight? Where are you going?"


    Lucien had no time, so he tried to make his point very clear. "Stupid woman! I know that you set me up, but now is not the time to resolve this matter. I have to get out of here, and if you try to stop me..."


    *Roar*


    Oya felt Lucien¡¯s anxiety and knew he didn¡¯t want to be stopped by the woman, so she roared to help her master.


    Jeanne did not expect Lucien to be so rude to her and quickly released his hand. Lucien passed Jeanne, but Marie and Anne stepped in front of him. "Lucien, what happened? Can we help?"


    Lucien thought about epting the girls¡¯ help, but Ravenous spoke quickly, preventing him from saying anything. "Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m with him."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but remember Mia. Ravenous was simr to her because they were both very determined and seemed to dislike Anne and Marie... He pictured what it would be like when they were good sisters...


    After Ravenous left with Lucien, the corridor was silent. Everyone wondering how Lucien could have survived the "man-breaker." Anne can¡¯t help butment sadly. "Not only did he look great, but they looked like a loving couple..."


    Most of the girls were happy that Lucien managed to "win" Ravenous and was fine for them to have a chance with him. But Marie and Anne were not happy. They look at Jeanne with a disapproving look, and she understood that she did shit.


    Jeanne was in shock. She kept repeating confused phrases. "How is it possible?... They shouldn¡¯t be so well... Did he tame her? Or did she tame him?"


    While the girls spected on how Lucien and Ravenous became a loving couple, they ran to the square closest to the guild. It was already night as they ran hand in hand through the streets.


    Lucien asked L.u.s.t if he could try tomunicate with Mia by telepathy now. But she couldn¡¯t give precise answers.


    "As I said, your connection to her is not that influential yet. So you can try, but it is not guaranteed that it will work."


    As he had nothing to lose by trying, he called Mia on his mind. "Mia! Mia, can you hear me? Mia!?"


    After a few seconds, he heard Mia¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t hear the entire sentences at first. "Lucien!... I¡¯m listening to you... But how is that possible?... What kind of magic is this?... Where are you?"


    Lucien was happy that they were improving telepathicmunication. L.u.s.t said that she didn¡¯t know how it worked, as there have never been cases like this before.


    But she thought that he would probably improve thatmunication by training and developing the connection with the women he put her tattoo on.


    Lucien was calmer when he heard Mia¡¯s voice. She was also much calmer, knowing that he was looking for her.


    The square near the guild was vast and had several trees forming arge garden. Mia guided Lucien to where she was waiting. A ce there were no people around.


    When Mia saw Lucien, she ran and hugged him as she babbled. "Lucien, you have to help me! My mom is getting worse fast, and I don¡¯t know what to do..."


    Ravenous, who followed Lucien from behind, saw when a hooded woman came out of the shadows and hugged him. She assumed it was Mia and didn¡¯t interfere in their moment...


    But hen when she heard Mia¡¯s voice, she was terrified and surprised. Ravenous could not believe that such a coincidence would happen to them.


    But now was not the time to think, but to act, because they could be in serious danger if they did not leave that ce.


    She approached Lucien and took his arm while she spoke seriously. "We have to get out of here now!!"


    "Astrid!?" Mia hadn¡¯t realized that had someone with Lucien before, but when Ravenous came over and spoke to them, she recognized her friend immediately and couldn¡¯t help but be very surprised.


    Lucien was even more confused than them. "Astrid? Do you know each other?"


    Mia understood that the situation was hazardous and spoke her idea quickly. "I¡¯ll tell you everythingter, but now we have to get out of here. Come with me. I know a safe ce."


    Then Mia pulled Lucien by the hand while he pulled Ravenous, whose real name was Astrid, by the other hand, and Oya followed with Ko on top of her. towards Mia¡¯s secret location that was the simple harpy inn.


    -------------------


    Aria and her daughter, E, were very distressed by Cassidy¡¯s situation. They knew the whole story and always tried to help Cassidy and Mia.


    But they are simple people who had no wealth or knowledge, so all they could do was give a room at the back of the inn to prevent them from being discovered.


    After knowing how Cassidy was bing worse fast, they were desperate as it was not something simple that calling a doctor could solve. The poison in Cassidy¡¯s body was absurdly potent, and they couldn¡¯t trust anyone to help them...


    Mother and daughter harpy waited anxiously for Mia to bring the man she imed could save her mother.


    A few minutes after Mia left, she heard movement in the secret passage in the inn. Only she, E, and Mia knew that passage, so Aria approached only to see a strange scene that made her very confused.


    Mia came in holding the hand of a handsome young man, who held the hand of a beautiful middle-aged demi-human woman... And behind them came a pair of white tigresses?!?!


    Aria was very concerned about Cassidy¡¯s condition, so she asked quickly in a respectful tone. "Mia, is he your boyfriend?"


    Mia was also very concerned about her mother, but she couldn¡¯t help but blush as she replied instinctively. "He¡¯s the only man for me."


    Astrid expected an answer like this as Lucien seemed very in love with Mia and even said that they would be sisters... She can¡¯t help but be worried about what this situation would be like as she was already like a sister to Cassidy...


    As the situation was urgent, Mia led Lucien and Astrid to Cassidy¡¯s room while Aria and E were confused in the hall.


    When they entered the room, Astrid ran to Cassidy¡¯s bed and started to cry. "Cassidy, forgive me. I still didn¡¯t get the antidote... I¡¯m a failure as a friend... please, forgive me..."


    "???" Lucien was perplexed and looked at Mia for some answers.


    Mia looked at Astrid, crying on her knees in front of Cassidy¡¯s bed and couldn¡¯t help but be sadder.


    "Astrid was my mom¡¯s best friend, but we had to split up after they tried to kill us... I¡¯ll tell you everythingter, but now you need to help my mom..."


    Mia instinctively trusted Lucien, but she was also a smart girl and didn¡¯t expect him to work miracles all the time. But she saw how quickly he recovered after suffering serious injuries in the battle against Light Empire soldiers. So, she thought he knew some kind of healing magic or had some healing items.


    Lucien hugged Mia while looking at Cassidy. The first thing he noticed was her pale skin and colorless hair. She seemed very sick and even a little old but still had many simrities with Mia. Both are fascinating beauties.


    He thought of L.u.s.t¡¯s words about being able to heal her with his body, but as Cassidy was unconscious, he didn¡¯t know how to proceed and asked L.u.s.t for help.


    L.u.s.t was already analyzing Cassidy¡¯s body and was surprised. Not only did Cassidy have a very hightent power, but the poison that afflicted her body was very strong.


    She concluded that Astrid should have done something to keep Cassidy alive after being attacked with that poison. L.u.s.t could only think of Astrid because her body had a high poison affinity, but even then, it wasn¡¯t enough to cure Cassidy... But Lucien could, of course, with a lot of hard work.


    L.u.s.t knew that the situation was simple but alsoplex. The idea of ??saving someone using the body was bizarre, but not only did Lucien have the means to improve the body of his partners through her powers, but he had also absorbed some of Sophia¡¯s life affinity.


    Now his body was like a great healing potion, and L.u.s.t exined how he could cure Cassidy.


    "Her organs are failing, so you have to act fast. Life essence runs throughout your body, so if you make her drink your saliva, it will be enough for her to wake up."


    "Then, you will have to work hard in several sessions to rid her body of the poisonpletely."


    "The more essence you give her, the faster she will recover. But you will have to rest for a while to your life affinity to recover your essence and then continue..."


    Lucien heard all of L.u.s.t¡¯s exnation and did not doubt it. The problem was that he didn¡¯t know how to tell Mia that... And now Astrid was also part of the group...


    But now was not the time to think, as Cassidy could die at any moment. Lucien had to speak the n even though it was bizarre. "Mia, I can help your mother, but..."


    Mia didn¡¯t have time to speak as Astrid spoke before she, still crying desperately. "Please, Lucien, if you can save her, I will do anything, but please, help her now."


    Lucien patted Mia on the head as he spoke lovingly to them. "You don¡¯t have to do anything as it is my duty to help those dear to me. The problem here is that I¡¯m going to have to do something strange to help her."


    He looked at Mia seriously. "Mia, you felt the improvements in your body, right? You know that my body can strengthen yours as well as yours strengthen mine. I can heal like that too."


    Mia understood what Lucien said and can¡¯t help but blush. "Do you mean you have to do that... with my mother¡¯s... ass?"


    Astrid thought she had heard it wrong and asked confusedly. "The Queen¡¯s ass?!?!?!"

 Chapter 38 - My Queen (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 38 - My Queen (part 1)</h4>


    "Queen?!" Lucien was confused. He didn¡¯t know much about Mia, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be a princess. Of course, he thought it was suitable as she looked like a beautiful princess.


    Mia couldn¡¯t think of anything other than what they did in the bath and how it would help her mother...


    Astrid stood between Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s bed to defending her. "You must be kidding! How will you heal the Queen doing these things to her?"


    Before Mia could speak in his defense, Lucien exined his point. "The poison is taking control of her body more and more every second. I can wake her up with a little bit of my saliva, so she¡¯ll say if she wants my help or not."


    Then Mia stepped in front of Lucien, facing Astrid. "I trust him. If you don¡¯t do the same, you can leave."


    Astrid was very confused. She always tried her best to protect Cassidy but was not doing a good job... Now, she met Lucien and felt a connection with him, but then they ended up in this strange situation...


    She had to make an important decision and trusted her instincts, which had never let her down. "I trust you, Lucien. Please, help her!"


    Lucien kissed Mia on the forehead, next on Astrid, then approached the bed. He can stop thinking that it is strange to kiss an unconscious woman, but as necessary, he kissed Cassidy, to give his saliva full of life mana to the beautiful sleeping Queen.


    He started slowly kissing her soft lips kindly. Then gently, he pulled her delicate chin to open her mouth only enough for his tongue to enter in and find hers.


    Lucien felt a bitter taste that must be the poison, which had already spread throughout her body. L.u.s.t warned him that probably no poison in that world could ovee the great life affinity that he received from Sophia, so he continued to kiss without worry.


    In addition to the slightly bitter taste, Lucien also savored Cassidy¡¯s mouth taste, which he found wonderful. She was so fragrant that he couldn¡¯t help but have a reaction. Even though the Queen was sick, she was a woman who could only be described as a stunning beauty.


    Lucien licked Cassidy¡¯s tongue gently as he explored her mouth, making a mess with his saliva. He was leaning over her so he could hear the Queen¡¯s heartbeat with his powerful senses. He felt her body having a slight reaction after he made her swallow a bit of his saliva. It looked like the n was working fast.


    He continued for several more seconds while Cassidy¡¯s body struggled against the poison. Her body understood that Lucien¡¯s saliva was the medicine that was helping her to fight the toxin, so she instinctively started to suck his mouth, still unconscious.


    Lucien responded to the reaction of Cassidy¡¯s tongue by increasing the intensity of the kiss. Her body was very tired of fighting so much against the poison, but Lucien¡¯s saliva was recovering her energy very quickly.


    It didn¡¯t take Cassidy long to wake up and hug Lucien instinctively as she pulled his body against hers to suck as much of that wonderful saliva as possible.


    L.u.s.t saw how Cassidy tried to devour Lucien¡¯s mouth and can¡¯t help butment in his mind. "Damn, Lucien! Does this life mana plus my powers make you so irresistible like that?"


    Mia and Astrid couldn¡¯t help but blush when they saw Lucien kiss Cassidy. And they were surprised when she started to respond to his kiss... They loved Cassidy, but part of them envied the Queen at that moment...


    Cassidy still had her eyes closed but started to pull Lucien more and more. He didn¡¯t want to fall on top of her, hurting her, so he acted quickly andy on the bed, putting Cassidy¡¯s body on top of him.


    The Queen¡¯s body did not want to separate from Lucien¡¯s, so she kept kissing and wanting more and more of him. Lucien was also enjoying the intense kiss with the beautiful Queen, but after a while, he felt a little wrong.


    She was kissing him because his saliva was healing her body. Of course, he wanted to help heal her, but he also couldn¡¯t help wanting her to kiss him willing, so he broke the kiss to try to talk to Cassidy.


    Cassidy followed Lucien¡¯s mouth when he moved his head away from her. She looked like a child wanting her candy back and begged for it as she slowly opened her eyes. "Please... Give me more..."


    Lucien wanted to discuss with Cassidy what they were going to do next, but how could he deny her request? He found it very difficult to deny that beautiful cute Queen, who sweetly implored for him to kiss her.


    "Just a little more now." Lucien brought his head close to Cassidy¡¯s.


    Cassidy had already opened her eyes and saw Lucien¡¯s beautiful face. Her body had no resistance against him, and she epted everything without questioning.


    Lucien kissed Cassidy vigorously as she responded animatedly. Their tongues were fighting in such a pleasant mess, which they could keep for hours...


    Mia couldn¡¯t stop staring at their kiss while her body got hot. She felt ashamed for being horny seeing her mother and her future husband together, but she also was pleased as both were her most precious people...


    Astrid was also horny because she still felt Lucien¡¯s taste in her mouth... But she thought he must have seduced Cassidy just as he did with her, and was worried for the Queen. "She¡¯s already awake! So, ask if she really wants it..."


    Lucien also wanted Cassidy to understand what they were doing. Of course, so that they can do much more willingly.


    He broke the kiss again, but as she was on top of him, it was easy for Cassidy to lower her head and continue kissing him. Lucien closed his mouth, and the Queen can only kiss his lips...


    "Cassidy... mm... you have to... haha... hear me... mmmm..." Lucien tried to speak, but the Queen was kissing his lips, and he could not open his mouth, or her tongue would enter in. Cassidy acted very cutely, and Lucien found both funny and pleasurable, the affection he was receiving from her.


    Cassidy continued to kiss Lucien¡¯s lips. She wanted to taste more of his mouth... Her body never wanted anything that much before. "Call me Queen... Who are you? And why are you so delicious?"


    Lucien realized that Cassidy was better and turned his body, rotating their position. Now, he was lying on top of her, and he kissed her pretty mouth quickly. "Queen, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I can eat you now, just don¡¯tinter."


    Mia turned away when she heard Lucien¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t handle that hot sensation...


    But Astrid acted quickly by shouldering Lucien, throwing him to the floor while quickly spoke to Cassidy. "My Queen, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to help you properly, and allow this rascal to take advantage of you."


    Cassidy was surprised to see Astrid. They shouldn¡¯t be together in the same ce as it would be hazardous, but she was also happy because she missed her best friend so much. "Astrid! Are you okay? Hug me!"


    Astrid hugged Cassidy while she was thrilled. She loved the Queen as her sister, but they couldn¡¯t be together, and she couldn¡¯t even help her with the poison...


    While hugging Astrid, Cassidy saw Mia in the room and understood a little about the situation. "Mia, is he your Lucien?"


    Mia approached them to join the hug with her mother and Astrid. "Yes, mom. He can cure you, but... he needs to use his body and... you have to do things... I swear it is all true... as it happened to me after doing with him... you know."


    Cassidy understood everything. She heard Mia¡¯s story about her body getting better after doing naughty things with Lucien so, she didn¡¯t doubt it, but still wanted to know from Lucien how it worked.


    Lucien, who had already stood up from the floor, gave Astrid a strange smile and then looked seriously at Cassidy.


    "Life mana flows through my body, but I am not a healing mage, and I cannot cast any magic. So, I can only cure you with my essences... The more directly, the better... Pleasure also stimtes my skills, making the whole process easier."


    Not only Cassidy, but everyone was shocked by Lucien¡¯s direct words. It was so bizarre, but they trusted him more and more, so it only took them a second to process that such a strange thing exists.


    Cassidy was sick for a year, and all these days, she was fighting the poison with the desire to protect her daughter and take revenge on those who attacked them. She dreamed of having a chance to do something, and now Lucien was offering her that chance.


    She looked at him seriously and made her decision. "It¡¯s all right. But you have to promise me that we will only do this to heal my body, and you will remain totally loyal to Mia and only her ever."


    L.u.s.tughed in Lucien¡¯s mind while he didn¡¯t know what to say. Astrid couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed, but she already made her decision, so she had to tell the truth.


    "My Queen, me and this rascal... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know he was Mia¡¯s man..."


    Cassidy loved her daughter very much and wanted the best for her so she couldn¡¯t help shouting at Lucien. "What? Do you expect to stay with my daughter and also make a harem? You must be kidding!"


    Mia wanted to say that she didn¡¯t care, but Lucien answered earlier. "Does that mean I love her less? Or that I will not take good care of her? Why can¡¯t we be a big happy family?"


    "What? I don¡¯t... You..." Cassidy didn¡¯t know how to respond. If he were so good, he could make Mia and Astrid happy, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry about them...


    Lucien continued to give Cassidy no time to argue further. "Is this the best time to discuss it? The poison is still in your body, so we¡¯re going to resolve that first and other thingster."


    Everyone agreed that the most important thing now was to heal the Queen. Then Lucien started taking off his shirt, making the cute trio blush. "I don¡¯t care if you watch, but will the Queen befortable with that?"


    Mia and Astrid couldn¡¯t help imagining the scene of the Queen m.o.a.ning in Lucien¡¯s arms and blushed even more as their bodies became horny.


    L.u.s.t could onlyugh in Lucien¡¯s mind. "It would be a hot party, and I wouldn¡¯t mind using my small mana reserves to participate... But now, you have to focus all of your essences onbating the poison."


    Lucien could not deny that the idea of ??having them all in his arms was pleasant, and he had a prediction that it would not be long before this happens...


    But now it was the Queen¡¯s time, and he had to focus entirely on her so that the process would be as fast and effective enough to eradicate the poisonpletely.


    He continued to take off his clothes, and the trio could only enjoy the show. But when he was only in his underwear, Cassidy hugged Mia and Astrid. "I can¡¯t do that in front of you, so please wait outside."


    As Mia and Astrid left the room, Lucien said something that made them blush even more. "It won¡¯t be fast."


    Cassidy did not know what to do and was lost in thoughts. When the door closed after Mia and Astrid left, Lucien wasted no time and climbed on the bed while smiling at Cassidy. "I will take good care of you, my Queen..."


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to think of it as a peculiar healing session, but her body wanted Lucien to not only curing the poison but because the kiss he gave her was the best feeling her body had ever felt, and she wanted so much more of him...


    Lucien approached Cassidy and held her two arms against the bed as he started kissing her neck. "Beg as you begged before, or I will not give it to you."


    Cassidy was a proud Queen and a powerful warrior. But now she couldn¡¯t do anything against Lucien, who seemed to want to teaser her that much... And she wanted it that much... So, she abandoned her pride not only to recover but to feel what she had never felt before...


    "Kiss me, pleaseee... Give me everything you have!!"


    "Yes, my Queen..." Then Lucien began to kiss Cassidy passionately. His tongue entered her little mouth to y and explore, and her tongue followed his movements obediently.

 Chapter 39 - My Queen (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 39 - My Queen (part 2)</h4>


    "Mmm..." Cassidy couldn¡¯t contain her m.o.a.ns of pleasure. A pleasure, which Lucien was giving her just kissing. She can¡¯t help wondering if it could get any better...


    "Ahhhhh!" Then she felt him squeeze one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. His firm but gentle touch made her shiver, and he kissed him even more intensely.


    Cassidy wanted to think it was all about healing... But she didn¡¯t think about anything other than Lucien¡¯s body... He was just in his underwear, hugging, touching, and kissing her whole body, and that¡¯s wonderful...


    Lucien loved Cassidy¡¯s body. She had a perfect hourss figure as s.e.xy as Astrid, and he loved those beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which was bigger than his hand.


    Lucien wanted to feel her skin and broke the kiss so she could undress, but Cassidy followed his mouth, not wanting to stop kissing. He tried to take her shirt off while she tried to keep the kiss, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "If you don¡¯t get undressed, we can¡¯t start..."


    Cassidy blushed when she realized she looked like a silly little girl in love. "It¡¯s your fault for being so good at kissing... You must have done some kind of magic or used some item..."


    Lucien began to give tap kisses on Cassidy¡¯s lips. "Silly Queen, I didn¡¯t do anything. It is so good because we are verypatible. If you behave well, I can always kiss you... But we can do even better things..."


    Cassidy didn¡¯t like being called "Silly Queen" by someone much younger than her. Then she tried to make an angry expression at Lucien.


    But he kept giving tap kisses on her lips, and she couldn¡¯t keep her expression upset for more than ten seconds. He was so kind to her, but at the same time so intense...


    She raised her arms and let him take off her shirt and bra. Lucien looked at Cassidy, trying to hide her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts with her arms in an adorable way. "You are so beautiful, my Queen. I¡¯m pleased to be able to heal you..."


    Cassidy¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She felt a mixture of feelings that was driving her crazy. But she didn¡¯t want to back down... "You already have my daughter, and now you will have my body... You will have to take responsibility for us!"


    Lucien started to kiss Cassidy¡¯s belly and slowly rise up until he reached one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and began kissing her n.i.p.p.l.e. With one hand, he began to massage her other b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "You and Mia will stay with me from now on, Astrid too. I will protect you, so don¡¯t worry about anything... Just enjoy it..."


    Cassidy started to m.o.a.n because having Lucien kissing and sucking her b.r.e.a.s.t while caressing the other was too damn good. She held his head with both hands for fear of getting lost in pleasure...


    "Ohhhhh! This is soooo good!!!"


    Lucien felt his body heating up quickly. Not only did he love Cassidy¡¯s body, but he also liked how she felt good with his touches. He wanted to make her m.o.a.n more with pleasure while calling his name...


    Lucien started to move his mouth over Cassidy¡¯s body towards her pelvic area while she held his head, still m.o.a.ning. He left marks of his passionate kisses all over her belly...


    He kissed again on Cassidy¡¯s low belly area and quickly removed her pants. She wore white panties as her bra and Lucien started to kiss it. "You smell so good..."


    "Don¡¯t say things lik- Aaahhh!" Cassidy was a mature woman, but she couldn¡¯t help being very embarrassed when Lucien started kissing her panties and praising her scent... She tried toin, but then he pulled her panties away and directly kissed her p.u.s.s.y, giving her a lot of pleasure.


    Lucien could only describe Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y as fluffy. It had small and delicate pink lips, a little ck hair on top, which was now a little faded by her weakened state, but it still smells of spring and flowers.


    Her p.u.s.s.y was already wet and began to drip a mixture of Cassidy¡¯s love juices and Lucien¡¯s saliva as he licked and sucked that delicious flower. "I love your taste, Cassidy... My Queen..."


    Cassidy had already epted that Lucien would be in her life not only as her daughter¡¯s husband but something else... So, she didn¡¯t mind him calling her by name, but... He spoke "My Queen" in such a sensual way that she couldn¡¯t help but love it.


    "Mmm... aaaahh... More... please... right there!" She could not and did not want to contain her m.o.a.ns. Cassidy didn¡¯t think it was possible to feel that much pleasure. Her mind went nk as Lucien continued to suck on her pink.


    "LUCIEN!!! AAHHH!!! " Lucien¡¯s tongue was too intense, and Cassidy had her first orgasm while holding Lucien¡¯s head tightly and m.o.a.ning loudly.


    Cassidy¡¯s love juices squirted, and Lucien drank it all without wasting a drop. It was different from the ones he had tasted before, it was sweeter than sour, and it smelled so perfumed that he could easily get addicted to it.


    Lucien looked at Cassidy as he licked his fingers, which still had a bit of her love juice. "You are so delicious, my Queen. I want to eat you entirely..."


    She was breathing hard while still enjoying the pleasure of her first orgasm. Seeing Lucien drinking her juices made her hornier... He seemed to like her as much as she wanted him... "I can... try to... use my mouth... on you too..."


    Lucien loved Cassidy¡¯s cute expression when she offered him a blowjob. The fact that his essence was beneficial against the poison was a bonus as Cassidy was looking towards his pelvis with an eager look.


    She wanted him. He wanted her. And they both knew that for healing or pleasure, they would do anything...


    Lucieny down while Cassidy amodated on top of his knees and began to take off his underwear slowly.


    "I never did that before... So- it¡¯s so big!" Cassidy could see from the tent that it was Lucien¡¯s underwear that his d.i.c.k wouldn¡¯t be small, but when she released it, she was surprised as it was much bigger than she expected.


    Lucien saw Cassidy¡¯s surprised look, but there was no hesitation in her eyes. She didn¡¯t think twice and started to lick his c.o.c.k gently.


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was already hard, but it got even harder when he felt Cassidy¡¯s wet tongue around it... She licked all over his c.o.c.k and then started to put its head inside her mouth.


    He was enjoying Cassidy¡¯s inexperienced movements. She was trying hard to give him pleasure, and it was working well as his mind started to go nk as she pushed his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her mouth.


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t believe that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was so good. She had never tasted anything that delicious before... Not even that wonderful kiss they had was as good as the vor of his d.i.c.k. She wanted more and more of it while licking and sucking intensely it.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    She got more and more ustomed to its size inside her mouth and began pushing his c.o.c.k deeper into her throat. She knew he was enjoying it because Lucien m.o.a.ned loudly, and it only made Cassidy hornier.


    "Mmm..." Lucien was feeling great pleasure with Cassidy¡¯s tongue and throat around his c.o.c.k. It didn¡¯t take long for him to feel his d.i.c.k wanting to mark the inside of her mouth with his c.u.m.


    "I¡¯m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!! Drink it all, my Queen!! AHHH!!!"


    Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k to tremble inside her mouth as he told her he wasing. She instinctively tried to take his c.o.c.k as deeper as she could into her throat, and when she felt his hot liquiding out, she tried to drink it all excitedly.


    But it was more than she expected, and a little leaked out of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t drink it all and was upset as it was not only so damn delicious but also very good for her body. She could feel her strengthing back, and her weakness disappearing.


    Cassidy started to lick and suck Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k wanting to drink every drop of that marvelous milk. Then she gave Lucien a begging look after cleaning his c.o.c.k thoroughly.


    Lucien knew that his essence was not only good for her body, but she also loved it and wanted more. He, of course, wanted to give her more, but not in her mouth.


    "You will drink more, but..." He pushed her against the bed and started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while Cassidy m.o.a.ned with pleasure. Lucien wanted to hear her asking for his d.i.c.k before giving it to her.


    She understood what he meant and felt his c.o.c.k rub against her p.u.s.s.y as he kissed her. Cassidy¡¯s body got hotter and hotter as her p.u.s.s.y began to produce lots of love juices, wetting the bed.


    "Do you want me to beg for it too? It¡¯s all right! I beg you, please, hurry up... Give it to me in my..."


    She knew that Lucien was teasing her by rubbing his c.o.c.k on her, but she was ashamed to say naughty things like that because she had never done anything like this before.


    Lucien continues to kiss Cassidy¡¯s whole body while listening to her try to beg in an adorable way. But he wanted to tease her even more.


    L.u.s.t said that his powers improved as the connection between him and his partner improved, thus improving the pleasure they felt together. So he wanted to explore every way to make Cassidy closer to him emotionally and physically.


    "Say you want my c.o.c.k in your wet p.u.s.s.y, or I won¡¯t give it to you," Lucien spoke decisively as he rubbed his c.o.c.k over Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, making her more and more excited.


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t believe what he was asking for. She had never even thought of such naughty things, but now her whole body was begging for Lucien¡¯s body. She wanted to shout whatever Lucien demanded and fought the shame to get what she wanted so badly.


    "Pleaaaase! Put your d.i.c.k in my naughty wet p.u.s.s.y!" Cassidy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. He didn¡¯t stop her from positioning it on her p.u.s.s.y and looked at her kindly.


    "From now on, you will be mine and only mine, my Queen." He didn¡¯t wait for her reply and thrust his c.o.c.k inside her in one movement.


    "AAAAHHHH YEEESSS!"


    "OOHHHHHH!"


    Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was too tight, but it epted Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k eagerly as he pushed its way through those pink and wet inside walls until the bottom.


    She felt so much pleasure that she had another orgasm as she tried to squeeze and suck Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her.


    He felt great pleasure as prating that beautiful p.u.s.s.y of his perfect Queen. Her p.u.s.s.y tightened his c.o.c.k, and he thought that if he moved a bit, he woulde again.


    Lucien stood for a few seconds enjoying the sensation of Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k while she enjoyed her orgasms. Then she hugged him as she moved upwards, trying to get his d.i.c.k deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.


    Cassidy saw the lewd smile on Lucien¡¯s face and knew he wanted her to beg more. She couldn¡¯t be mad at him for teasing her if he made her feel so good next.


    "What do you want me to say this time, you devil?"


    Lucien smiled at Cassidy as she tried desperately to make moves on his c.o.c.k, but as he was on top of her, he was in control of the situation. "Say you want me to f.u.c.k your p.u.s.s.y in a mess, and I¡¯ll do it."


    Cassidy was already getting used to Lucien teasing her, but he seemed to go further every time, and she couldn¡¯t deny him anything. Her body wanted him that much, for pleasure far more than for healing...


    "I beg you, Lucien... f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y in a mess! AAaaaaahhHH!!!!!!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking before he started moving his body, making his d.i.c.k exploring every part of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y, which epted him excitedly.


    "Everything my Queen wants..."


    ---------------------


    Outside the Queen¡¯s room, two people redder than tomatoes stared at each other with simr thoughts.


    Mia couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and asked Astrid if she had heard it wrong. "Did she ask him to... fu... her... in a mess?"


    Astrid was sure her Queen would never say things like that, but Mia¡¯s question made it clear that they had both heard the same thing. "What exactly is he doing to her?!?!"


    Mia, who couldn¡¯t be more flushed, spoke softly. "Whatever is, seems to be too good..."


    Astrid thought the same but would never say it out loud.


    They continued to listen behind the door while their hands instinctively caressed their innermost parts, making their bodies get hotter and excitedly...

 Chapter 40 - My Queen (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 40 - My Queen (part 3)</h4>


    "Ahhhh... Mmm!!" Cassidy couldn¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning with such pleasure so great, which she never thought possible. "Your d.i.c.k is so good!!! It¡¯s reaching my deeper parts..."


    Lucien had already had wonderful s.e.x with L.u.s.t, Sophia, and Mia¡¯s ass, but he loved the way that Cassidy was different from them. "I love your p.u.s.s.y, my Queen. It¡¯s squeezing my c.o.c.k so hard..."


    He didn¡¯t know if it was L.u.s.t¡¯s influence or his true nature that made him like Cassidy more and more. Not only she, but he also wanted all the women he loved along with him that way...


    "Mmm... More pleeease, Lucien... harder!! Ahhh... I can¡¯t get enough of it!"


    The more Cassidy m.o.a.ned with pleasure, the more pleasure he wanted to give her as it was so good for his body. The more she pushed her body against him, the more he pushed his c.o.c.k inside her beautiful wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "Soooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!!!" Cassidy just felt like giving herself to him more and more. She was always a very rational person, but now she didn¡¯t care about anything but Lucien and would give him everything...


    As they both connected their feelings more and more, L.u.s.t¡¯s tribal tattoo appeared on Cassidy¡¯s low belly area. It was not slight shade purple like Mia¡¯s one, but in the same purple as Lucien¡¯s.


    Cassidy was very focused on pleasure and didn¡¯t notice, but Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the tattoo glowing at full power. He started kissing her while they kept his thrusts firm and deep inside her.


    Cassidy could not handle such amazing sensations, and when Lucien started kissing her with such affection, she was taken to the heaven of pleasure by his c.o.c.k and mouth.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!! LUCIENNNNN!!!! I LOVEEE IT SOOO MUCHHH!!!!"


    She had a glorious orgasm, and Lucien also c.u.mmed listening to Cassidy¡¯s adorable m.o.a.ns. He filled her p.u.s.s.y with his c.u.m while they both felt so much pleasure.


    Cassidy instinctively put her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist and didn¡¯t let him out of her while trying to devour all his c.u.m with her p.u.s.s.y. "I want it all! Give me, pleaseee!!!"


    Lucien began to kiss her lips, neck, and b.r.e.a.s.ts passionately. "We¡¯re just getting started... My adorable Queen..."


    As always, Lucien c.u.mmed a lot and added to Cassidy¡¯srge amount of love juices, her p.u.s.s.y could not ept everything at once and began to leak the mixture of their essences.


    She passed her fingers around the base of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k to get some of their juices and drink it. But then she saw the purple tattoo on her skin and remembered that Mia showed hers and exined about it.


    "What is the true meaning of this tattoo? Is it some kind of magic?"


    Lucien stopped kissing and looked at her with a kind look. "This is a peculiarity of my body, which even I do not fully understand. But the meaning is that you epted mepletely, and I will never abandon you or fail to take good care of you."


    Cassidy was thrilled by Lucien¡¯s bold words. She thought she was acting like a silly little girl, but she didn¡¯t care and just wanted to be in his arms without thinking about anything else...


    She held his head with both hands while looking closely at him. "I am happy to hear that, and I will carry this mark with pride of belong to you... So please give me much more of you..."


    How could Lucien not be pleased with Cassidy acting so cute? He wanted to be worthy of her trust and make her as happy as possible or even more than was possible...


    He got even more excited, and his d.i.c.k got harder inside her wet p.u.s.s.y, which begged for more and more. "You can have everything from me, my Queen!"


    "OHHH... YESSSS!!!" Cassidy loudly m.o.a.ned when Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k into her p.u.s.s.y more and more. She still had her legs around his waist while they were both connected to the max.


    Lucien wanted to give her more pleasure, so he held the headboard with both hands, using it to impulse his thrusts harder on her. "You are so hot! I will f.u.c.k your dirty p.u.s.s.y until you are satisfied!"


    Cassidy felt different from before... Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was reaching even deeper into her insides, hitting her most sensitive points and giving her p.u.s.s.y even more pleasure.


    "Yes, Yes, Yeeees!! F.u.c.k me so hard and mark my p.u.s.s.y with your c.u.m!"


    Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k harder and faster inside her pink, but Cassidy begged more and more. The bed started to move ording to their movements, but Cassidy¡¯s loud m.o.a.ns still made the loudest noise in the small room.


    "Damn, I¡¯m c.u.m.m.i.n.g! Take it all, my Queen!!!" Lucien couldn¡¯t resist for long inside Cassidy¡¯s amazingly tight p.u.s.s.y, which squeezed his c.o.c.k so hard, then he came after five minutes.


    Cassidy had alreadye twice when she felt that hot juice, which she so loved to fill her p.u.s.s.y. Her body glowed with pleasure as she barely felt the cold of the poison anymore, while Lucien¡¯s heat dominated her joyful body.


    "Ahhh... You¡¯re filling me up... I love it so much!! My p.u.s.s.y and my whole body can¡¯t live without it anymore..."


    Lucien kissed Cassidy while she drank his saliva with her mouth and his c.u.m with her p.u.s.s.y. He pulled his body against her using the headboard and filled her insides with his c.u.m full of life mana.


    While they both enjoyed their orgasm together, Lucien used too much force on the headboard and broke it, making them bothugh.


    Then Cassidy started kissing Lucien passionately again. "You already gave me a lot, but... I still want more... Please... I love it so much..."


    Lucien wanted to say yes and keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g her like that, but L.u.s.t continued to give him advice. She said he should make Cassidy say dirty things as it would help to improve the pleasure they felt together, and Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that it was great to see the Queen blushing while saying naughty things.


    Not only did Lucien like L.u.s.t¡¯s ideas, but he could feel that Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y tightened when he teased her, so he followed everything L.u.s.t said. Of course, he thought about the words, and as he teased Cassidy, L.u.s.t only pointed the way.


    Now, L.u.s.t said that he should give his essence in Cassidy¡¯s other hole but should tease her more to improve their pleasure and connection further.


    Lucien looked at Cassidy¡¯s pleading look and found her so cute. He wanted to say yes to everything she wanted, but she was also so cute when she was embarrassed that he wanted to tease her.


    "You know what you have to do to receive more..."


    Cassidy blushed to know what Lucien wanted. She didn¡¯t mind doing anything with him, but she didn¡¯t know much about s.e.x or dirty things. "You devil! What do you want me to say?"


    Lucien moved his c.o.c.k inside her slowly, making Cassidy very eager as she bit her lip, trying to resist his teasing. "Say you¡¯re my naughty Queen and want me to f.u.c.k your ass hard."


    "My ass?! No! It¡¯s dirty!" Cassidy knew that Lucien had done it in the ass with Mia, and she wouldn¡¯t judge them, but she couldn¡¯t do it as seemed very weird.


    Lucien took his c.o.c.k out of Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, making their mixed love juices wet the bed. She felt like part of her body was missing without Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her... Cassidy wanted to do anything for him to prate her again, but she was too embarrassed.


    He caressed her cheek tenderly as he spoke as lovingly as he could. "No part of my beautiful Queen is dirty. I love your whole body, and I need to put my essence in all your holes for the healing to be more effective."


    Cassidy¡¯s heart was beating faster when Lucien acted so tenderly to her. She couldn¡¯t deny anything when he was so lovely and would do all he asked.


    She lowered her head on Lucien¡¯s chest as she blushed even more and spoke quietly. "F.u.c.k your naughty Queen¡¯s ass so hard, please..."


    "You are so adorable, my Queen!" Lucien started to kiss Cassidy¡¯s beautiful mouth, which he loved that much. Then he made her on all fours on the bed while he knelt behind her.


    Lucien looked at the fantastic view of Cassidy all on fours and wanted to stamp it in his mind like an immortal painting. Her ass was huge and so damn hot... He loved that beautiful ass, which may only belong to him and no one else.


    He held and caressed her ass with both hands then started rubbing his c.o.c.k between her s.e.xy buttocks. He loved that soft sensation of Cassidy¡¯s soft ass and knew it would be easy toe if he did that for a long time.


    Cassidy thought to do it in the ass was weird, but when she felt Lucien rub his c.o.c.k in her ass, teasing her, she couldn¡¯t help wanting him to put it inside.


    She looked at him, trying to make an upset expression, but it ended up looking cutely. "I already said what you wanted... But you keep provoking me... I will beat you!"


    "Hahaha... You are soooo cute!" Lucien wanted to provoke Cassidy more, but he also wanted to explore that pink ass, which looked excited to meet him.


    Lucien remembered how difficult it was to get into Mia¡¯s ass without using his saliva to lubricate, so he started kissing Cassidy¡¯s ass gently and then put his tongue inside when she was rxed. The inside of her ass was very clean, and Lucien loved that her entire body was so sweet.


    Cassidy¡¯s body got warm when Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k in her ass, but she got even more excited when she felt his tongue in her ass. It was a new sensation so much good as any he had given her before.


    Her body rxed as she enjoyed that pleasant sensation, but then he put his tongue inside her ass, and it felt so good that she m.o.a.ned. "Nooo!!! Your tongue!! It¡¯s inside my ass... Mmm... It¡¯s so good... Ahhh..."


    Lucien soaked her ass with his saliva, then positioned his c.o.c.k on her pink bud. "Do you want it, my naughty Queen?"


    Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k right in her ass and couldn¡¯t wait to have it inside. "Yes, I want it! Please, put your d.i.c.k in my naughty ass!"


    "Ahhh... sooo good!" Lucien pushed his c.o.c.k slowly into Cassidy¡¯s ass while enjoying that fantastic squeeze.


    "You¡¯re stretching my ass!!! Mm... sooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!" Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s hot c.o.c.k open her ass, and even though she felt a little pain, the pleasure was much greater.


    Lucien continued to slowly push his c.o.c.k into her ass until it reached the end. Her ass was unable to amodate his entire c.o.c.k as it was too big, but it was enough for more than half to get in.


    Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k fill her entire ass, which got very hot, then she felt him hit the most profound part of her ass, and the pleasure was so great that she had another orgasm. "Your d.i.c.k arrived at my bottom!! It¡¯s so good there!!!"


    Lucien gently hit her bottom a few more times then started to move his c.o.c.k, making a sloppy mess in her ass. "F.u.c.k! Your ass is so hot!!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Lucien pushed his c.o.c.k harder and harder into Cassidy¡¯s ass while his pelvic area hit against her buttocks, making a loud noise, which made five people very horny.


    He wanted to enjoy that feeling for longer... Lucien could hold his erection, but he liked Cassidy more and more, so he wanted to cure her of the poison as quickly as possible.


    "I¡¯m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!!" Lucien held Cassidy¡¯s ass tight and pushed his c.o.c.k all the way while filling it with his hot essence.


    "It¡¯s so hot in my ass... sooooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good..." Cassidy had another orgasm as she felt Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m filling her ass. Her body grew even more heated, and the poison, which had been afflicted her for so long, was almost finished.


    Lucien pulled his c.o.c.k out of Cassidy¡¯s ass, and she fell down on the bed while some c.u.m leaked out of her ass.


    L.u.s.t realized that Cassidy¡¯s body was recovering from the poison faster than she expected and cannot help but praise Lucien. "You are doing a great job! A few more times and she will be fully recovered. I said that provoking her would have a good result..."


    Lucien looked at Cassidy¡¯s beautiful body and thought out loud. "Hum... A few more times..."


    Cassidy really wanted to heal, and after experiencing so much pleasure, she couldn¡¯t help but be doubly thrilled to hear Lucien¡¯s words...


    Still, she tried to improve the situation. "Many more times, please..."


    Lucien and Cassidy started tough but then heard two voicesing from outside the room.


    "Mom!?"


    "My Queen!?"

 Chapter 41 - Assassin Squad (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Assassin Squad (part 1)</h4>


    Mia and Astrid couldn¡¯t believe they heard the Queen beg for more in such an e.r.o.t.i.c way...


    Oya, who was sitting on the floor near the bedroom door with Ko, was already used to females being delighted with her master¡¯s caresses.


    But the most surprised person was Aria, the owner of the inn, who was watching the fantastic show through a small fracture in the roof of Cassidy¡¯s room. "It looks so good... ahhh..."


    Lucien continued to make Cassidy m.o.a.n as he was still far from needing to pause. Mia and Astrid could not continue to hear those e.r.o.t.i.c sounds and left the inn to get some fresh air.


    Mia was thrilled that Lucien was healing her mother. She had waited so long for that, but a small part of her was envying the Queen. After all, Cassidy was doing everything she hadn¡¯t done with her man... yet...


    Astrid saw Mia¡¯s thoughtful look and thought she was feeling the same thing. "If you want to join them, I¡¯m sure neither will be against..."


    Mia was embarrassed by Astrid¡¯s words as she believed that too. "I¡¯m a dirty girl for wanting to do it along with my mom... But now he must focus on healing her."


    Astrid started tough at Mia¡¯s honest words. "You know... That rascal must be made of candy because my body had no resistance to him right when we met..."


    Astrid told how she met Lucien, and Mia also told her story, making them bothugh while cursing Lucien for being so good.


    They were in an open area at the front of the inn, but both wore hoods and were not afraid because the area was not very busy as one of the most underdeveloped parts of the city.


    But unfortunately, some scout mercenaries, who passed there earlier, recognized Mia as a shadow...


    -----------------


    After Mason left the ck Hand Party mansion, some mercenaries wanted to beat him up as they were very angry at the adventurers. Still, their leader warned them not to bother Masons as he had given him valuable information.


    ck hand had already destroyed his office with punches and kicks. He was sure that Shadow would be his sooner orter. He regretted so much for not having forced her because now she had already given her body to a man, and he could not contain his fury for it.


    "I¡¯m going to kill him in front of you, bitch!!!" He kicked his desk a few more times until he calmed down and started to think of a n.


    ck Hand was the leader of the third strongest mercenary group in Portgreen, and he only achieved this by always acting cautiously and attacking his enemies in their weak points.


    He called the scouts to find out all the information they had about Shadow and started nning what he would do.


    Mason had said that Lucien was as strong as Jeanne, who is known as one of the strongest A-rank adventurers in the city. But ck Hand was a diamond-rank mercenary, so he was confident of beating Lucien.


    The ranks in the guild are D, C, B, A, and S. Most adventurers were B-rank, and there were approximately two hundred A-rank, but they were almost always out of town in missions and exploring.


    The mercenary groups had a system simr to the guild. Their ranks were Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, and Diamond. Most being varied in all ranks except Diamond, as there were only three of them, who were the leaders of the three strongest mercenary groups in the city.


    So, ck Hand thought he would have no problem dealing with Lucien, but he was not sure about the White Tigress as Moom Tigers were famous for being formidablepanions beasts. He also knew nothing about Lucien and was concerned that there was some influential power or force behind him.


    After thinking for a while, he concluded that it would be better to send a group of his most stealthy men to capture Lucien and Shadow so he could do whatever he wanted with them, and nobody would me him.


    He shouted at the guard outside the room. "Call Isaac, now!"


    The guard had never seen ck Hand so angry before and followed his order quickly. After a few minutes, he returned with a group of five people wearing ck robes. The leader of the group entered the room after knocking, and the others waited outside.


    "I¡¯m ready, boss." Isaac took off his hood as he bowed to ck Hand, waiting for his orders.


    He was almost 1.8 meters tall and had short blond hair. His smooth and unscarred face is proof that he was one of the best assassins among the mercenaries as his stealth skills were incredible.


    ck Hand trusted Isaac¡¯s group a lot; even if they weren¡¯t the strongest mercenaries, they were very skilled and discreet, so it would be easy for them to capture Lucien and Shadow quickly.


    He exined the situation to Isaac and made it clear that it was to take Shadow alive, but if Lucien was a problem, they could kill him. Isaac could understand that his boss didn¡¯t like Lucien, so he would try to bring him alive to please ck Hand.


    After arranging everything with ck Hand, Isaac left the mansion with his group and the two scouts. They sprinted through the shadows of the city, and it was not long before they arrived at the front of Aria¡¯s inn.


    Isaac saw Shadow talking to a hooded woman in front of the inn, and he couldn¡¯t help but find her very careless. He could easily capture her now, but he was cautious and wanted to scout the area before doing any action.


    He turned to one of hisrades. "Maggie, use your magic."


    The woman named Maggie was already waiting for this, as they have already done several missions like that. She began to whisper an enchantment as she moved her hands, making a circle in the air toward the inn.


    Her hands shone with soft gray light, and a mirror-like circle formed in the air. She continued to move her hands in the air while Isaac and the rest of the group could see inside the inn through the magic circle.


    Isaac can¡¯t help praising Maggie. "Good job, Maggie. This magic is very useful. Let¡¯s see where the man is..."


    Maggie moved the circle in the air while the group saw everything inside the inn. She could control the magic so that they only saw through the walls to be able to recognize their target.


    They saw three ordinary citizens in simple rooms, but surprisingly Maggie¡¯s magic failed to get through a specific room. They just saw the wall as if something blocked the magic, and Isaac thought Lucien had some protection artifact.


    "He must be there." Isaac started to think about the best way to get in, but the others kept looking at Maggie¡¯s magic as she scanned the rest of the ce.


    "Look there!"


    "OH!"


    "Heeeee?!" As the group looked on the magic circle, they saw Lucien and Cassidy loving each other madly, and Meggie couldn¡¯t help but blush. She tried to focus on maintaining her magic, but the scene she was seeing was very intense...


    Everyone in the group was a man except Maggie. They could only see Lucien¡¯s body as he was on top of Cassidy and were upset when Maggie broke the magic circle before they could see anything good.


    Isaac did not understand what happened and spoke severely to Maggie. "What did you see?"


    Maggie started to stutter. "Th...T-hey were... d-doing... d-dirty things!!!"


    *Pah*


    Isaac could not believe that she had broken the magic circle because she was ashamed and pped Maggie on the face. "F.u.c.k you! Are you an assassin and be ashamed to see s.e.x? Make the damn circle again, or I¡¯ll beat you up here!"


    The p was hard, and Maggie felt a lot of pain while Isaac¡¯s handprint marked on her face. "I can¡¯t do the magic... while I¡¯m nervous... I can¡¯t... with them... doing that... sorry."


    Isaac was about to p Maggie again, but then he got a better idea. "Look at yourrades. They couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s body, so they¡¯re upset... If you don¡¯t show her body to them, I¡¯ll show your body..."


    Maggie was terrified. Even though they were partners, she knew they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do terrible things to her if Isaac ordered them. "Okay, just give me a second, please!"


    Maggie was very nervous about making the magic and seeing Lucien doing dirty things with Cassidy, but she didn¡¯t want to get another p or that something worse would happen to her. Then she started to move her hands in the air, and a few secondster, the magic circle formed again.


    "What?!"


    "How?!"


    The men wanted to try to see the woman¡¯s body, and Isaac wanted to see Lucien, but everyone was surprised that there was no one in the room.


    -------------------


    A minute ago.


    "AAAaaa!! Deeper!! Faster!!! Harder!!!! F.u.c.k me more, Lucien!! Pleaseee!!"


    Cassidy has never felt so good before. Not only was she very pleased, but she felt a power she had never felt before. Her body was recovering and also getting stronger. She felt unlimited energy running through her entire body.


    Her hair, which had be half-white as time, was already ck as before but seemed to be brighter and healthier at every second that Lucien continued to f.u.c.k her. Her skin had also returned to the healthy olive color of before, and she looked even younger now, like Mia.


    Cassidy understood the good Lucien was doing to her body and didn¡¯t know how to reward him. She couldn¡¯t help but like him more and more and wanted to give everything to him... She wanted to belong to him entirely...


    Lucien was enjoying it as much as Cassidy. He felt that wonderful feeling of improvement in his body. He felt his strength and senses increase while he was in great pleasure with Cassidy¡¯s s.e.xy body.


    L.u.s.t keptughing in his mind, telling him to f.u.c.k Cassidy more and more because he was receiving many benefits from her. Not only was his power increasing, but L.u.s.t also felt a vast amount of air mana entering Lucien¡¯s body. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he had aplete affinity with air attribute so.


    Lucien¡¯s senses were already excellent as he could hear from a mile away if he were focused. Of course, within the city where there was a lot of noise, it was much more difficult to hear specific sounds, and he needed to focus on a direction so he could listen to over long distances.


    While he had s.e.x with Cassidy, he was focused on her, but his hearing reached two hundred meters around the inn perfectly. He heard when a group of people arrived across the street at the front of the inn and was suspicious when they stopped.


    As they could be just regr people, Lucien didn¡¯t act quickly but focused on listening to what they were saying while he continued to f.u.c.k Cassidy¡¯s hot p.u.s.s.y.


    But then he heard the group¡¯s strange conversation and understood that they were doing some kind of magic. L.u.s.t was also analyzing them, so when she said that the magic could see through the walls, Lucien covered Cassidy¡¯s body with his.


    Lucien heard Maggie¡¯s scream and knew it was time for him to act when she stopped the magic. He left the bed and picked Cassidy¡¯s clothes quickly, without worrying about his.


    He could not ept other men trying to see the body of his beloved women and would make them pay with blood just for trying it.


    He started dressing Cassidy quickly. "Fast. Some people areing for us."


    Cassidy quickly put on her clothes because she believed in Lucienpletely. Lucien quickly picked up his ck armor, and they left the room. Oya was already ready to fight because she felt her master¡¯s anger and knew that someone would die soon.


    Lucien saw Oya¡¯s excited look and patted her on the head as he said words that left Cassidy and Aria, on the roof, very confused.


    "Some kind men came to feed you, Oya..."

 Chapter 42 - Assassin Squad (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Assassin Squad (part 2)</h4>


    Aria was not a fool, and she understood that for Lucien to leave the room, saying that someone arrived was not a good thing. She didn¡¯t care what they would think about her peeping on the roof and jumped in front of Lucien.


    "Do you know who they are?"


    Lucien looked at the beautiful middle-aged harpy-woman seriously. Now was not the time to flirt but he wouldn¡¯t forget about itter...


    "I think they are mercenaries. Stay with the Queen while I deal with them."


    When Lucien tried to go, Cassidy instinctively took his arm. "Thanks to you, I already feel good enough to fight."


    Lucien has always lived alone. The Evil King created him and his sisters as weapons and didn¡¯t let them have any emotional involvement with other people, so Lucien thought it was all new, but excellent.


    He loved how Mia was loyal to him, and now Cassidy was like that too... so cute... A possessive desire to keep them close to him to protect and make them happy grew more and more inside him.


    Lucien pulled Cassidy around the waist and held her tightly against his body as he kissed her pretty mouth intensely. "You still need to recover fully. I¡¯ll solve this quickly, ande back so we can continue..."


    Cassidy didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but she felt so right in Lucien¡¯s arms. The more intensely he hugged her, the better the good feeling was... a feeling of security and affection. She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to say no to him.


    "Mm... I will wait for you, soe back quickly." Cassidy bit Lucien¡¯s lip as she tried to keep his taste in her mouth until he came back to give her more. It was so hard for her to let him go, but she wanted to be an obedient woman, so she released his arms.


    Lucien squeezed Cassidy¡¯s soft ass and then gave little Ko to her as he headed to the street with his loyalpanion.


    "Oya!"


    *Roar*


    Everyone heard Oya¡¯s roar. Astrid and Mia turned and saw Luciening towards them with a severe expression. Mia had already seen that look and knew something was wrong.


    Before Mia could say anything, Lucien gave her a tender kiss on her mouth. "It seems that some mercenaries don¡¯t want to live anymore. Stay with your mother while I help them reach into the afterlife."


    Mia tried to say she would stay with him, but Lucien pped her on the ass. "It¡¯s okay, Astrid and Oya are with me. I prefer that you take care of your mother because she is not yet fully recovered."


    Mia, like her mother, wanted to be an obedient girl and obeyed Lucien. She gave him another kiss and ran into the inn.


    Astrid couldn¡¯t helpughing with a little jealousy. "If I¡¯m a good girl, do I also get kisses?"


    Lucien smiled at her. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of being a good girl..."


    *Woosh*


    Astrid was going to ask Lucien what the situation was when she saw him raise his arm and take an arrow less than ten centimeters away from his face.


    He broke the arrow and looked at a dark alley across the street. "Shoot as many as you want... This won¡¯t stop me from disemboweling you!"


    The answer that came from the dark alley was many arrows. Lucien dodged some and broke others with his hand. Astrid took arge pair of dark steel gauntlets from her storage treasure and equipped them.


    Oya wanted to run into the alley when Lucien was attacked, but she waited patiently for his order. Astrid also waited for Lucien while blocking some arrows that came towards her with her big ck gauntlets.


    After dodging more than fifty arrows, Lucien heard a chaining towards him. He thought of his katana, and it appeared in his hand with the purple glow.


    He raised the red katana and the chain wrapped around the de. The attack was to grab him but now he has control of it with his katana.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice and pulled the katana with the chain and the person holding it out of the alley. The hooded man released the chain but was still thrown to the ground by Lucien¡¯s high strength.


    The intense s.e.x session with Cassidy was doing Lucien very well. Their connection was powerful, and his body was absorbing the improvement quickly. He could already be considered an S-rank adventurer or Diamond-rank mercenary.


    Isaac was shocked at Lucien¡¯s high speed but thought he would be weaker to have superior agility. Then he managed to pull one of the strongest members of his group...


    Lucien took advantage of the moment when the man fell to the ground and ran towards him with his katana ready.


    Another man came out of the shadows, pointing a spear at Lucien, but Oya was running beside him and jumped on the spearman.


    More arrows came from the alley, but Astrid also moved towards Lucien and blocked some arrows with her heavy gauntlets.


    Lucien dodged some arrows and came to the man, who tried to get up but was not fast enough and cut his arm off with a katana¡¯s swift strike.


    "AAAAAAA!!!" The hooded man screamed in pain as his severed arm spilled blood all over the floor.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to kill the man so easily, so he kicked him in the head and quickly headed for the alley, where two archers were still shooting arrows at him.


    Astrid followed Lucien while Oya fought the spearman. She had already scratched him but had to dodge the spear¡¯s attacks to keep from getting hurt. The fight seemed bnced, but Oya continued using her high speed to cause cuts to the spearman who had never managed to hit her.


    Oya is a mighty beast. She battled more than a hundred soldiers from Light Empire before she was severely injured and had to flee.


    Now, she was even stronger than at her peak as Lucien¡¯s tattoo on her forehead also increased her power even in small quantities. After all, he patted her several times, which made her feel pleasure.


    While Oya struggled with the spearman, Lucien entered the alley and saw the two archers on top of a tform. He tried to find a way to get up while dodging the arrows but then two hooded figures came out on either side and tried to pierce him with des.


    "Too slow!" Lucien dodged the de of a sword and a dagger. But the hooded man used two swords and tried to hit him with a quick stroke with the other sword.


    He could also dodge this blow, but he didn¡¯t want to and let the de get closer as he knew it would be blocked.


    *ng*


    The metallic sound of the assassin¡¯s sword hitting Astrid¡¯s heavy gauntlet was loud, surprising everyone. She smiled at the hooded man who was slowly being pushed back by her high strength.


    "Am I still not a good girl?"


    "Hahaha... Lucien couldn¡¯t help butugh at Astrid¡¯sment. "You are not a good girl! But I don¡¯t hate that..."


    Astrid started exchanging blows with the double sword assassin while Lucien began to attack the dagger assassin.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng*


    The double sword assassin was very fast and strong, his swords were dancing skillfully, but he had trouble dealing with Astrid. Her heavy gauntlets were fatal against swordsmen as she could easily block strikes without being injured while his sword lost its sharp with each blocked hit.


    Astrid would have defeated the double swordsman easily, but she had to dodge the arrows of one of the archers while fighting, so she tried to move theirbat out of the archer¡¯s field of vision.


    Lucien was attacking quickly with his katana, but Isaac, the assassin with the dagger, deflected his strikes with his enchanted dagger.


    Isaac did not understand how it all happened so quickly. His mission was simple; capture an A-rank adventurer and Shadow. Everything seemed to be going well, but when Maggie activated her circle magic again, he didn¡¯t see Lucien in the room but in the corridoring towards them.


    Isaac knew about the white tigress but thought that thencer and the assassin with the chain could deal with her while he defeated Lucien. He could still count on the double swordsman to support him, the others, or Maggie while she cast spells if anything went wrong.


    His n was wless, but there were still two scouts who were experienced archers. He was cautious when he told the scouts to stay on top of a house, or he would be dead by now. Lucien is so strong and fast that he could fight him while dodging arrows.


    Lucien¡¯s power to be much more than Isaac expected was not the only bad news. There was a person with Lucien who looked as strong as he. Now, Isaac¡¯s assassin squad was fighting separately, destroying the formation, which he took so long to train.


    Isaac thought the situation was desperate, but he still had onest asset. He told Maggie to start channeling her magic when Lucien cut the chain assassin¡¯s arm. Now, he just had to hold Lucien for a few more seconds until she finished her spell, and they could get out of this nightmare alive.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Isaac was very fast as he was managing to deflect Lucien¡¯s strikes, but then he was unable to deflect once, and Lucien cut his chest with the katana. It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, but it started to bleed, and Isaac went into despair.


    Isaac stepped back, and Lucien did not follow him. The archers had magic backpacks with hundreds of arrows, so the archer never stopped shooting arrows at Lucien.


    Lucien looked at Isaac with a smile on his face, while dodging the arrows. "Your biggest mistake was not attacking me or underestimating me... It was trying to peep on my woman!"


    Isaac used the time that Lucien stopped attacking him and took a healing potion out of his pocket. He tried to drink it, but the potion left his mouth... In fact, his hand fell off with the potion... Isaac was confused for a second before realizing that Lucien had cut off his arm, so the immense pain attacked him.


    "AAAARRRRR!!!" Isaac felt a lot of pain and couldn¡¯t even think of how Lucien approached him so quickly.


    Lucien was still absorbing the improvements he gained from Cassidy, so he was not straining his body too much but was slowly getting used to his new strength and speed. He could have hit Isaac from the beginning but preferred to exchange a few strokes with him before starting to dismember him slowly.


    Isaac started to scream as the pain of having his arm severed tortured him. "Maaaaagieee!! Cast the damn spell now!!!"


    Lucien could hear the woman named Maggie murmuring an enchantment at the beginning, but L.u.s.t warned him that it was a fire spell, which he could easily avoid the area of ??effect with his high speed.


    Maggie was terrified when Lucien easily cut off the chain assassin¡¯s arm. He was so strong and had the tigress and the mysterious woman with him. Maggie didn¡¯t think twice about starting to channel her fire spell with the most significant area of ??effect.


    Everything within a hundred meters would burn, but it was still the best chance for them to make it out alive, so she started channeling as fast as she could.


    But then she saw Lucien turn into a blur and cut off Isaac¡¯s arm. She thought he was still hiding his true powers, and she became more afraid, losing her concentration on the spell.


    Maggie heard Isaac¡¯s scream and tried to sing her spell again, but Lucien stayed in the same ce, dodging the arrows, and she didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t attack her before she finished her spell.


    Lucien saw that Maggie was terrified and asked L.u.s.t for her suggestion. "Does she have any talent?"


    L.u.s.t had already scanned Maggie and answered quickly to Lucien. "She is not as amazing as your royal pair of mother-daughter or Astrid, but her sight skill is quite useful, and you can always train her as a loyal servant. Of course, if you want."


    Lucien didn¡¯t know if he wanted another woman to worry about now. He couldn¡¯t even absorb everything Cassidy had given him yet...


    But he still tried to give Maggie a chance. "Stop channeling the magic now. Then I won¡¯t kill you."

 Chapter 43 - Assassin Squad (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Assassin Squad (part 3)</h4>


    "Where is she?!?!" One of the scouts over the roof lost Astrid out of his sight.


    "Damn! Forget about the woman. I can¡¯t shoot at that son of a bitch!" The archer who was trying to shoot Lucien did not understand how he was fast enough to dodge all his arrows without leaving the spot.


    The archer who tried to shoot Astrid realized that they would not be able to beat Lucien¡¯s group. "Let¡¯s run away now!"


    He didn¡¯t wait for his partner to answer and jumped off the roof toward the opposite direction of the fight.


    "Heeee?!" But the man never expected that the moment he stepped on the ground, a sword would cut him in half in less than a second.


    The other scout heard his mate¡¯s scream and looked down. He saw a beautiful ck-haired woman holding a long sword dripping blood beside his friend¡¯s severed body.


    "Fuc-" He didn¡¯t have time to curse Cassidy because Mia¡¯s dagger cut his neck. The poor man died choking on his blood.


    -------------


    "Quick, Maggie!!! Do the damn spell!!!" Isaac crawled on the floor away from Lucien as he tried to stop the bleeding from his wound with his hand.


    Maggie didn¡¯t know what to do. She was terrified as she watched Lucien walk towards Isaac with his katana dripping blood. She realized that the archers had stopped shooting arrows, which meant they had fled or died.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what Lucien would do to her if she surrendered, but she was sure he was fast enough to stop her from finishing channeling the spell.


    "Get away from me, you devil!!" Isaac continued to crawl but reached the alley wall, and Lucien approached him slowly. Isaac knew he was over, but he tried onest move to kill Lucien.


    He tried to pick a bomb in his magic backpack, but Lucien acted quickly, cutting off his hand.


    "AAAAAARRGG!!! F.U.C.K YOUUUU!!!!" Isaac screamed in pain when Lucien cut off his hand. Now, he was bleeding from the shoulder wound where his arm was severed and his severed hand.


    Isaac¡¯s screams were music for Lucien. He would have no mercy for anyone who tried to hurt him and his women. Lucien spiked his katana to Isaac¡¯s thigh, punching it to the ground to keep him on the position.


    While Isaac screamed, Mia jumped off the roof and threw the head of one of the scouts next to him. She knew Isaac as the leader of a famous assassin squad.


    Cassidy also came out of the back of the alley and threw the top of the scout¡¯s body that she killed, also beside Isaac.


    Astrid came from another alley, where she had forced the double swordsman to go out of sight of the archer. She dragged the body of the man, which had several broken parts in strangers ways. It was not known whether he was alive or dead.


    "AAAAA!!! Release me, damn beast!!!" Oya entered the alley dragging the chain¡¯s assassin by the leg. The man had his arm severed by Lucien and tried to escape, but the white tigress caught him after leaving the spearman in pieces.


    "Shit! Shit!! shit..." Isaac and Maggie had the same thought. They were a group of assassins who cruelly killed their victims, but today had a more cruel end than they could have ever imagined.


    Fear took control of Maggie, and she stopped reasoning as she tried to run. But Cassidy quickly approached her, and kicked her on the back, sending the terrified girl against the alley wall.


    Maggie felt enormous pain when she hit the wall. Cassidy¡¯s main attribute was strength, and her kick was really mighty, breaking some of Maggie¡¯s bones.


    "Pleas-"


    *Purffh*


    Maggie fell to the floor and tried to beg, but Cassidy approached her and stomped on her belly, making her vomit blood.


    Lucien didn¡¯t feel sorry for Maggie, but she stopped channeling the spell when he told her to. So, he wasn¡¯t going to kill her yet. "That¡¯s enough, Cassidy. Bring her here."


    Cassidy didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the mercenary girl, but she got a little pissed that Lucien didn¡¯t call her Queen. She thought he would be upset with her for not staying inside the inn...


    She didn¡¯t argue and took Maggie by the arm as she dragged her towards Lucien.


    Lucien looked at Isaac and asked seriously. "Who and why?"


    "Do not kill me, please!!!" Isaac could think of nothing but begging while he was in great pain.


    "AAAA!!! NOOOO PLEAAASEEE!!" Lucien started to spin the katana in Isaac¡¯s thigh, but he only screamed and said nothing useful.


    Lucien looked at Maggie, who was m.o.a.ning in pain, then looked at the chain¡¯s assassin, who was screaming as Oya bitted his leg.


    "Oya!"


    Mama tigress understood the intention of her master and opened the belly of the assassin, who screamed as never seeing his guts being ripped out from his inside by Oya¡¯s fangs. He couldn¡¯t resist the injuries and died after a few seconds with the worst pain he could feel.


    Isaac passed out, watching the brutal scene. Maggie started to vomit more blood while crying. The double swordsman woke up by hispanion¡¯s screams but was unable to move because Astrid had broken almost all of his bones.


    Lucien¡¯s women could not help but find the scene brutal. Still, they would not be sorry for their enemies. Astrid and Cassidy thought it was better for Lucien to do this kind of thing as it was necessary to be ruthless to their enemies.


    Lucien looked at Maggie and then at the double swordsman. He thought that only one was needed to give information and had already chosen who would be the next victim.


    Maggie and the double swordsman knew that one of them would have the same end as the chain¡¯s assassin, and could not stop crying terrified. She fought for a long time along with her mates, even though they were unkind and assholes, they were a team, and she felt bad for wanted he died and not her...


    "Oya!"


    "NOOOO!" When they heard Lucien¡¯s order, Maggie was relieved, but the double swordsman screamed in fear and pissed himself while the tigress jumped on him and started to bit his belly.


    Oya was cruel just as Lucien wanted and did not kill the man quickly but rather bit him for more than a minute until the poor man died from the loss of blood and organs.


    Maggie spent many years in the ck Hand Party group. They were cruel and dishonest, but she had never seen anything so brutal as Lucien and Oya. She squeezed her legs that so she wouldn¡¯t piss in fear like the double swordsman.


    Lucien looked at Maggie and asked in the same severe and calm tone that he spoke before. "Do you have all the information I need?"


    Maggie was beyond terrified and started to stutter. "Yes... Yes!! I will tell you everything... Please... just do not kill me... I beg you... I¡¯ll say everything..."


    "They are mercenaries from the same group I worked for. They probably came after me..." Mia spoke with shame because she felt bad about having been discovered by the mercenaries.


    She always made sure that no one was following her before entering the inn, but this time she made a serious mistake, and only thanks to Lucien, nothing terrible happened.


    Lucien gave Mia a loving look. "It¡¯s not your fault, Mia. The only wrong are them, and the one who sent them."


    Then he looked at Maggie, and the affectionate look that he gave Mia changed to the severe look that made Maggie so afraid. "Who is your leader?"


    "ck Hand! He is the leader of our mercenary group, but the leader in our squad is him, Isaac." Maggie spoke quickly and pointed to Isaac, who was still passed out with Lucien¡¯s katana in his thigh.


    Lucien pulled his katana and raised Isaac by the cor of his shirt. Then he started hitting him in the face until Isaac woke up screaming for him to stop. "Did you order her to do the spell to peep on us?"


    "No, no no no... Please, let me go!!" Isaac could only beg and cry while he was in great pain.


    "Yes, it was him! He forced me to do the spell to peep on your wife!" Maggie understood that Lucien was angry about her spell, and didn¡¯t want to be punished for it, so she started ming Isaac.


    Lucien pressed Isaac against the wall and took his dagger from the ground. The dagger was quite long with 35 centimeters of de and 15 of handle. The de was made of a yellowish metal and looked very resistant as it blocked the strong strikes of his katana.


    He sent the dagger to his storage ring and took out a simple sword, which Mia looted from the soldiers of the Light Empire. Lucien slipped the sword into Isaac¡¯s shoulder, it was through his body and punctured the stone behind him, nailing Issac on the wall.


    Isaac didn¡¯t even have any more hands to try to take the sword out of his shoulder. He could only scream and swing what was left of one of his arms, but that only caused him more pain.


    "Now, the final touch, as I promised." Isaac thought the situation couldn¡¯t get any worse, but Lucien made a precise cut in his belly just enough that his guts started to fall slowly.


    Isaac had no hands to cover the cut and could only watch his insides slowlye out of his belly as he died slowly and painfully.


    The girls did not look at the scene. Lucien wasted no time and began to question Maggie, who told him everything.


    After Maggie finished telling everything she knew about the ck Hand¡¯s orders, Astrid was the first to say what Cassidy and Mia also thought. "You better kill her."


    Maggie flinched with fear. Lucien looked at her sternly. "I won¡¯t kill you, but if you do not follow all my orders or make any suspicious movements, Oya will disembowel you, painfully..."


    "Yes, yes yes!! I understood! All your orders!" Maggie was sure things would not befortable being at the mercy of someone she attacked, but anything was better than dying as painfully as her mates.


    Everyone in the assassin squad, except Maggie, was dead, so Lucien and his group hid what was left of the bodies and went back to the inn.


    As soon as they entered the inn, Aria came to ask if they were safe. Lucien said that they had to talk about what to do now, and everyone went to Cassidy¡¯s room at the back of the inn.


    Mia was the first to speak. "We need to get out of here fast. ck Hand controls the third strongest group of mercenaries in the city. He sent these assassins to capture us quickly without anyone knowing, but now that they died, he will attack us with full force."


    Everyone agreed with that. Even Maggie wanted to leave town as she not only failed the mission but also gave all information to Lucien so ck Hand would kill her along with all of them.


    Lucien understood that ck Hand was very strong and probably had many mercenaries like Isaac and his group. He could only defeat them easily because he had the help of Oya and Astrid.


    He was very strong and fast, but that advantage would only work against a few enemies slower than him. Against an army, they could do nothing even with Cassidy and Astrid at their peak.


    Lucien felt terrible about being weak and not being able to face ck Hand now. He looked at his women expecting to see disappointed looks, but what he saw were loving smiles.


    Cassidy took his arm while saying affectionately. "You saved me when no one else could. We don¡¯t have to stay here. I will go anywhere with you."


    Mia took his other arm while smiling happily. "Yes, my mother is right. We can go anywhere! We just have to always be together."


    Astrid can only sadly smile as Lucien did not have a third arm for her to hold. "I need to go to the guild to solve something, but after that, I¡¯m going with you!"


    Aria understood that probably an army of mercenaries woulde after them and did not want to stay here to take risks; she had to think about her daughter¡¯s safety. "I would like to go with you too..."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpughing in Lucien¡¯s mind. "With these nice women sooo in love with you, it won¡¯t be long before all of you are strong enough to beat everyone in this city. Just hide for a while and continue..."

 Chapter 44 - Whos coming with me? (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Who''sing with me? (part 1)</h4>


    "You are so stubborn! If you continue like that, you will never be happy and will end up like mom... A person who never smiles..." Marie remembered her sister¡¯s harsh words as she looked at an untouched cup of coffee.


    "You¡¯re just like him, sister..." Marie whispered as she thought Lucien was a lot like her sister. Someone who did what they wanted and didn¡¯t care about right or wrong.


    Marie hated Lucien the first time she saw him. He was n.a.k.e.d! Then he killed the mercenaries without mercy. Of course, she didn¡¯t like the mercenaries and hated Brian, but she didn¡¯t want him to do a massacre.


    She hated people who didn¡¯t care about life and killed indiscriminately. Her sister was just as Lucien, and Maire hated them. But he saved her twice and suffered severe injuries to defend her...


    An internal struggle was destroying Marie. Her brain told her to stay away from Lucien, but her heart said she should be beside him.


    The more Lucien acted like a devil, more Marie thought she should leave the Portgreen, but at the same time, he acted so lovingly with Mia... Marie did not know how to deal with her conflicting feelings.


    Marie looked at Anne, who was in front of her. They were at a table in the guild refectory. Anne also looked at an untouched cup of coffee, but instead of a confused expression like Marie, she had a silly smile on her face.


    Marie thought about making fun of her best friend. "Look, Lucien!!!"


    "Lucien!!!"


    "Where?!?!?"


    When Marie said she saw Lucien, Anne shouted his name excitedly and stood up. But someone else asked where he was, making Marie look back and see Jeanne, who was also at a table just like them.


    Anne realized that Marie was making fun of her when she startedughing. Anne couldn¡¯t help butugh too, but Jeanne was still looking for Lucien, making themugh even more.


    "Marie was kidding, Jeanne. Lucien did not return yet. Come on, join us." Anne had to exin the situation to the desperate Jeanne. She understood it was just a joke and calmed down while sitting down at the table with the girls.


    Jeanne looked at Anne with an inquiring look and couldn¡¯t resist asking. "Why did you excitedly shout his name?"


    Anne was embarrassed as she stammered. "I-I w-was not e-excited!!!"


    "Hahaha... Is it not obvious? She is in love with him. But you? Why were you so worried when you heard his name?" Marieughed at the blushing Anne and asked Jeanne.


    Before Jeanne could say anything, Anne tried to defend herself. "I¡¯m not in love with him! You know that I had to promise my body to him to save you, Marie! I will keep my words, so I better be on good terms with him... That¡¯s all..."


    Anne¡¯s words made Marie sad. Anne was right; Lucien saved them in exchange for their bodies, and Marie epted it but had not yet done her part... She wanted it to be easy to have s.e.x with him and then each one to go on with their lives, but it was not that simple.


    Half of Marie already thought Lucien was excellent and kind, so if she had s.e.x with him, she would fall in love with himpletely. Marie wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to fall in love with the devil...


    Jeanne saw Anne¡¯s flushed face and knew she wasn¡¯t being honest about not being in love with Lucien, but she couldn¡¯t believe it... "How can you like someone like him?!?!"


    Anne didn¡¯t like the tone Jeanne used to talk about Lucien. "Someone like him? Do you mean someone who protects his friends? Someone who doesn¡¯t let others harm his woman? Someone so handsome and kind? Why shouldn¡¯t I like him?"


    Marie could not deny any of Anne¡¯s words and also felt like praising Lucien.


    "She is right. Everything Lucien did was for us and then for Mia. If I remember correctly, he did nothing against the archer who shot him or your nephew, who ordered the stupid attack. He just acted out of anger because of Mia..."


    Jeanne knew she was wrong. After all, they attacked Lucien first, and even though he was cruel, it was not without reason. "Yes, he is not that bad... I¡¯m sorry."


    Anne drank some of her coffee, which was already cold, while staring at Jeanne. "On the contrary, he is fantastic... But I still suggest that you stay away from him."


    Marie and Jeanne were confused by Anne¡¯s words and asked her why.


    Anne gave them a mischievous smile as she spoke calmly. "I¡¯m going to have to share him with Mia and maybe Marie, so I want him to have as fewer women as possible to have more Lucien for me, of course."


    "Hahahaha..." Jeanne and Marie started tough at Anne¡¯s serious words. She already looked like a jealous little wife, but her rtionship with Lucien was almost at stage zero yet.


    ---------------------


    Lucien was at the inn, conversing with his women on how to proceed.


    "So, let¡¯s get out of town for a while. Astrid, I¡¯m going to the guild with you, but the others have to leave now, I don¡¯t want to take any risks of the mercenaries discovering you before we can leave the city."


    Cassidy and Mia wanted to go with Lucien, but moving in arger group in the city would attract more attention, so they agreed to leave town with Aria and E before Lucien also leave with Astrid after going to the guild.


    Mia caressed Lucien¡¯s arm while trying to get his attention. "You have already healed my mother, so the bronze chest should stay with you."


    Lucien kept the chest in his storage ring and gave Mia a gentle kiss on her lips. "Astrid and I will be quick, take care of your mother."


    Mia liked Lucien¡¯s affection but made a face when she saw him giving her mother a big wet kiss. Lucien squeezed Cassidy¡¯s ass as they kissed intensely.


    Then Lucien raised little Ko and kissed her on the forehead. Then he kissed Oya¡¯s forehead while patting her. "Take care of them, Oya, and I¡¯ll give you as many pats as you want."


    *Roar*


    *Meow*


    Oya roared, ensuring that she understood her master¡¯s orders while Ko also showed an interest in gaining pats. Lucienughed at them and moved towards Aria instinctively.


    "Wait! What are you going to do??!" Aria was surprised and worried. She saw how Lucien conquered Cassidy and knew that she couldn¡¯t resist if he tried something like that, but she didn¡¯t know him, and even though she found he was a good person, she took a step back.


    Lucien realized his mistake and apologized to her. Then he approached Maggie. He let her hear everything because he wouldn¡¯t let Oya walk away from her. Lucien didn¡¯t trust Maggie, but he trusted Oya¡¯s speed to kill her before any problems.


    He held Maggie¡¯s chin and made her look at his eyes as he spoke severely. "You go with them and obey everything Cassidy says... Otherwise, you will be Oya¡¯s food, understand?"


    Maggie shivered with fear of Lucien. She really wanted everything to be a nightmare... But it was all her fault for joining a group of assassins mercenaries, so she could only nod and follow Lucien¡¯s orders.


    After everything had been said and nned, Lucien thought about using his telepathy with Mia to find them easily outside the city. He managed tomunicate with her after two seconds, and it looked all right.


    But then he tried to telepathicallymunicate with Cassidy too as she already had his tattoo. "My Queen, you¡¯re heavenly s.e.xy!!"


    "IDIO- How?!" Lucien was able tomunicate with Cassidy instantly, making the sweet middle-aged woman blush and almost scream at him. But then she realized that he had not moved his mouth and hadmunicated telepathically with her.


    Lucien understood that his connection with Cassidy was very strong and went out with Astrid towards the guild while exining everything to Cassidy by telepathy. Cassidy could only be more surprised by Lucien¡¯s peculiarities and liked him more and more.


    While the women and tigresses left the city quickly, Lucien ran with Astrid to the guild. He didn¡¯t ask what she was going to do there as he trusted her, and he also wanted to talk to Marie and Anne before he left.


    The speed of both was very high, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the guild. Lucien and Astrid stopped in the hall.


    He understood that she wanted to work things out on her own and gave her an intense kiss while hugging her. He didn¡¯t forget to p her ass, making the cute manticore-woman blush.


    They agreed to meet in the hall after finishing their business, and Astrid went upstairs while Lucien went to look for Marie and Anne.


    The guild was a very lively ce, and there were many people in the hall. Everyone was surprised when they saw the wild Ravenous being so cute and submissive to Lucien. Almost all adventurers already knew Lucien by the rumors, and now they were sure that he had tamed the terrible man-breaker.


    Men were both jealous and reverent for Lucien. After all, everyone agreed that Ravenous was beautiful and s.e.xy beyond the limits, but no one could "survive" her, so when Lucien did it, he became a legend, which would be more famous than Ravenous herself.


    But the girls acted as if that was already expected as they thought Lucien was the most handsome man of all, so just like them, any woman could fall in love with him easily.


    Three women, in particr, had very different looks, staring Lucien while having various kinds of thoughts.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t believe that her n went so wrong. She had known Ravenous for a year, and the terrible manticore-woman was always brutal with all men. They never got along for a variety of reasons.


    Jeanne was the type of person who liked to follow the rules and always be straight. She was what could be called "boring." Ravenous was always intense, and Jeanne wanted to punish her and Lucien for acting so undisciplined...


    But all she managed to do was make them a loving couple... She literally brought the demon and the devil together; now, she could only regret it...


    Marie couldn¡¯t stop thinking that Lucien was extraordinary. He easily conquered Mia¡¯s affection and now Ravenous; A legend in the guild known for destroying men became a cute kitten in his arms...


    Her heart was eager when she felt jealous again. She was feeling jealous of a man who she knew that was not a good person... Marie was having a lot of headaches without knowing whether to follow her mind or her heart.


    Anne had several thoughts, but only one was more intense. "Damn! Why is it so fast with everyone but not with me?"


    She didn¡¯t understand why Lucien got so involved with Mia and Ravenous so quickly but didn¡¯t show any interest in her. She started to feel less confident in her beauty and can¡¯t help but be sad.


    It is not Anne¡¯s or Lucien¡¯s fault. He was very attracted to her from the beginning. Lucien always wanted to caress those beautiful fluffy ears, but the situation with Mia was very intense, and then Ravenous caught him off guard... But now, he would have to resolve this and couldn¡¯t wait for the week he promised her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lucien to notice the girls staring at him from across the hall. He walked towards Anne because he wanted to talk to her first.


    Lucien approached Anne, and before she knew it, he hugged her around the waist and kissed her mouth intensely.


    Anne couldn¡¯t resist Lucien¡¯s speed and intensity. She didn¡¯t know when she opened her mouth, but Lucien¡¯s tongue was already fighting hers as he explored her beautiful little mouth.


    Anne felt so good with Lucien¡¯s kiss. The taste of his mouth was so good... His smell was so pleasant... Anne wanted more and more of that, which she was already bing addicted to...


    "Mm... mmm... Lucien?" Anne was thrilled that Lucien took the initiative with her, but she still wanted to know why now.


    Lucien held her head gently and ced a few more tap kisses on her little mouth while looking into her eyes lovingly. "Will youe with me, Anne?"


    Anne wouldn¡¯t care if they were going to war now. She just wanted to be with Lucien and never leave him again. "Of course I¡¯m going!!!"

 Chapter 45 - Whos coming with me? (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Who''sing with me? (part 2)</h4>


    Lucien was very pleased with Anne¡¯s answer. He didn¡¯t have as much affection as he did for the cute Mia and her mother, but he certainly liked Anne very much.


    "Mm..." Lucien gave Anne another tender kiss. She didn¡¯t expect to kissing to be so good that she didn¡¯t want to stop.


    "Ah!" Lucien had to squeeze Anne¡¯s ass; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let him go. Anne bowed her head as she blushed, freeing Lucien from her passionate embrace.


    "Where are you going?" Jeanne heard Lucien¡¯s question to Anne and wanted to know where he was going on the first day he arrived in the city.


    Lucien did not have a good first impression of Jeanne when her group attacked him. Then she tried to use Astrid to hurt him. He also heard from Maggie that the person who gave information about him to ck Hand was Mason, Jeanne¡¯s nephew.


    He thought that he and Jeanne would always be on opposite sides, but L.u.s.t insisted that she had greattent potential, so Lucien had to conquer her for his quest for power.


    Lucien looked at Jeanne and realized it was the first time he had seen her without the helm. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised because Jeanne was not only stunning but was also the first person he saw with pink hair.


    Jeanne was the same height as Lucien. She had a mature s.e.xy body a little less curvy than Astrid and looked to be almost forty, but her fair skin was immacte. She had beautiful gray eyes, and her long pink hear reached until to the middle of her back.


    "She is beautiful! You just have to correct her behavior, and she will be a good woman." L.u.s.t realized that Lucien appreciated Jeanne¡¯s beauty andmented in his mind as she saw considerable use in Jeanne¡¯s unawakened skills.


    Lucien trusted L.u.s.t¡¯s words and would try to make Jeanne one of his good wives, but not now. The mercenaries could already be hunting them, so Lucien had to be quick.


    "I am going on a mission with Ravenous. She went to prepare everything, and we will leave the city as soon as possible."


    The girls were confused as they did not understand how Lucien would go out on a mission so fast and thought it must be Ravenous¡¯s thing. Jeanne wanted to ask Lucien about the details, but he ignored her and started talking to Marie.


    "Do you want a kiss too, or will you stay?" Lucien provoked her, but he did not approach Marie, making it clear that he would not do the same as he did with Anne.


    "I¡¯m n-not... s-sure..." Marie felt several emotions at the same time. She was happy that he was leaving town, but she was sad that he didn¡¯t think of her the same way as Anne.


    Marie is an extremely rational woman, but she cannot help being a little jealous of Anne. She was doing what she wanted and was not hesitant to be honest with her feelings.


    She started to panic because she didn¡¯t know whether to refuse Lucien or not. She thought it would be a week, but he was requesting her answer now...


    "It¡¯s okay, Marie. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. It won¡¯t be long for me toe back, and you can decideter." As Marie freaked out, she felt Lucien¡¯s warm hand on her head... It felt good andforting... His gentle tone soothed her.


    Lucien continued patting Marie on the head until she couldn¡¯t resist hugging him. He let her hug and sniff his neck while he continued patting her head and saying that she didn¡¯t have to panic.


    Maria didn¡¯t know why she got so emotional, but she didn¡¯t care anymore. Thinking too much was just giving her a headache, so she stayed in Lucien¡¯s embrace for a while... She really liked his scent, but she wouldn¡¯t fall as easily as Anne...


    "You can¡¯t hug me whenever you want! I¡¯ll just let you do it this time!" Marie maintained her stubborn stance but didn¡¯t realize that she was hugging him.


    Lucien knew that Marie would be a lot harder to deal with than Anne or most of the other girls. But he didn¡¯t hate it and thought it was worth it to conquer her, even if slowly.


    "You don¡¯t have to go with me now, but I want your help with something."


    Marie did not understand how this kind and loving person could be the same murderous devil as before. She knew he was good for his women, but the change in his personality was unbelievable.


    She didn¡¯t stop hugging him because she was ashamed to look him in the face. "I haven¡¯t decided yet if I will. Give me a few minutes, please... Also, what help do you need?"


    Lucien agreed with Astrid that they would ept an adventurer mission, so their leave would not seem suspicious. She would need some time to prepare things with the guild staff. At that time, Lucien had thought of doing something.


    "You said you knew a cksmith who could make arrows for my bow. Is that smithy far from here?"


    Marie thought she would be disgusted by having physical contact with Lucien. Even though he was beautiful and attractive as much as possible, she saw him as someone without morals like her sister...


    But Marie realized that she had no aversion to him, but the opposite... She seemed to crave more and more for his body. She heard his words but could only make "Mm" sounds as she wanted to keep in that embrace.


    Lucien liked to break Marie¡¯s proud posture with affection. He felt like smashing his enemies but the women he would like to beat like that...


    After a few minutes, Anne could not take the jealousy and had to interfere. "Marie, you have to answer Lucien and stop sniffing on his neck!!! We are still in the middle of the hall, and people are staring at us... Jeanne is as red as a tomato!"


    Marie felt angry at Lucien. Anger at him for being so damn good and making her look like that... She would certainly find some way to punish him at another time, but now she had to help him.


    She made a great effort but managed to get out of his arms. The sensation was horrible, but she tried to think rationally again. "The smithy is quite close to here, so we can get there in less than ten minutes. Let¡¯s go?"


    "Yes, let¡¯s go there quickly."


    Lucien took Marie¡¯s hand and extended the other hand to Anne. Marie blushed and epted his hand with a little reluctance, but Anne didn¡¯t think for a second before grabbing Lucien¡¯s hand excitedly. Lucien liked Anne¡¯s cuteness, but he also didn¡¯t hate Marie¡¯s strong personality.


    Of course, everyone in the hall was looking at Lucien and his girls all the time. The romantic scene made the boys proud of Lucien, and the girls envied Marie and Anne.


    Polygamy was permitted byw in Portgreen. It is not like that all over the world for the same reason that it was not very popr in Portgreen; there were not enough incredible men to captivate many women at the same time.


    Most men who had more than one woman were wealthy people who could pay for it. Usually, the best men married incredible women who did not allow them to have other wives.


    But Lucien was not only the most handsome of all... He was strong and confident enough to tame the terrible Ravenous; he was also tender sufficient to catch the two new beauties of the guild at the same time and in front of everyone.


    He was not yet an adventurer, but Lucien was already considered a legend among legends by most adventurers. In the future, when they created a card game about famous adventurers, Lucien¡¯s card would be called "The Loving Devil," but that is a story for another time...


    Lucien left the guild with his new "girlfriends," leaving the adventurers with a lot of talks and a confused Jeanne.


    She felt that Lucien was unbelievable and did not know if she wanted to be close to him or not... She remembered that she had promised to go on a date with him, and she would go back on her words...


    -------------------


    While Lucien went to the forge, Astrid was sitting on a very stylish andfortable sofa. She was in arge room full of exotic furniture, which seemed to be worth a fortune.


    The floor was made of furry carpet, and there were many paintings on the wall. The person who used this room as an office was clearly someone very peculiar.


    This person was one of the two guild leaders. Olivia Dupont was undoubtedly a woman who was considered umon. She was sitting at the front of Astrid, staring at her while they talked.


    Astrid was always sad when she looked at Olivia¡¯s face. She would be considered one of the greatest beauties of all time, but there were three huge scars, which covered almost her entire face.


    They looked like three deep cuts made by some kind of w. One of the cuts went through Olivia¡¯s left eye... It looked really terrible. Olivia wore a mask that only didn¡¯t cover part of her right eye, but now that mask was on the table.


    Olvia looked at Astrid and knew she felt sorry for her... "Did youe here just to feel sorry for me? You were the only person I showed my face not to be sad but to be able to trust me... But now you¡¯re not telling me all the truth..."


    Olivia was the most mysterious person in the guild. No one has ever seen her face since she only showed it to Astrid. Olivia helped Astrid when she needed to hide a year ago, but as they could not easily trust each other, Olivia showed her face while Astrid told part of her story.


    Astrid looked at the mask on the table and sighed.


    "You don¡¯t tell me everything either... As I said, I¡¯m going on a mission with Lucien, and I need you to authorize his ID card quickly. He¡¯s not the best person in the world, but I totally trust him so that you won¡¯t have any problems with us."


    Olivia knew who Astrid was, but she didn¡¯t know that the Queen was alive. Now, Astrid has said that she is going on a mission with her new partner, and Olivia can¡¯t help but suspect. "You never liked men. What¡¯s so good about him?"


    Astrid needed authorization from one of the guild leaders to make Lucien a real adventurer, and she hated the other guild leader, so she came to Olivia... But Olivia wanted to know more about Lucien...


    Astrid looked at Olivia and spoke as seriously as possible. "You are my friend Olivia. Trust me; I will never hurt you... Lucien and I are running away from a problem we had with some mercenaries... We don¡¯t want to cause problems for the guild... I hope you understand and let us leave in peace."


    Olivia knew there was a lot more than Astrid was telling her. "Okay, I¡¯m going to make his ID card, but I hope you trust me more as I trust you..."


    Olivia took the paper with Lucien¡¯s information that Astrid had given her and started making his ID card. She made an A-rank adventurer ID card with his name and various status information Astrid gave her.


    How Astrid fought Lucien as his examiner, Oliva relied on her assessment. Lucien¡¯s ID card showed that he was a swordsman and had Oya and Ko aspanion beasts.


    Olivia spent half an hour making Lucien¡¯s ID card and handed it to Astrid when she finished. "You and your boyfriend can go. Good luck, my friend."


    Now, he and Astrid could leave town on a mission, and no one would find it suspicious. At least in the guild, as ck Hand had already sent people after the Assassin squad who had not returned.

 Chapter 46 - Whos coming with me? (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Who''sing with me? (part 3)</h4>


    *Knock* *Knock*


    ck Hand heard a knock on the door as he waited eagerly for Isaac to return. "Come in."


    A mercenary came in, shaking and with a pale face. He was clearly afraid to give his boss bad news. "Sir, the scouts can¡¯t find Isaac and anyone of his assassin squad."


    "What?! How is this possible? They can¡¯t just disappear." ck Hand punched the already partially broken table.


    The mercenary knew that his boss would be furious at the loss of one of the best assassin squads, but he had to report everything. "Sir, the scouts have already dered Isaac¡¯s assassin squad death. They found traces of a battle, and probably Shadow with other people killed them."


    ck Hand was furious to hear that his favorite assassin squad had died and the worst, had failed to bring Shadow. He was going to give an order to the mercenary, but he still had something to report.


    The mercenary made a confused face as he didn¡¯t know how to exin what the scouts said. "Sir, the scouts said the inn was empty, but they were unable to enter a specific room."


    "Why not? Couldn¡¯t they tear down the wall?"


    The mercenary didn¡¯t understand it either. He was only reporting because the scouts who came didn¡¯t want to give such strange news to ck Hand.


    "Sir, the scouts said his group tried everything, even explosives. The inn has been destroyed, but that single room is still in one piece. It seems that there is a type of magic barrier, which prevents the wall from being damaged."


    ck Hand was surprised. It would need a high magic barrier to stand from the attacks with magic and explosives of his mercenaries. "Do scouts know if Shadow is in that room?"


    "No, Sir, the scouts reported that they found tracks of two groups. There are already men tracking in both directions, and some of them guarding the room."


    ck Hand thought there might be something in the room about Shadow¡¯s group, so they had better put down the barrier. "Send Zerek deal with the barrier. Send three squads to follow one of the groups, and we will track the other."


    Ten minutester, all the ck Hand Party mercenaries left their mansion.


    About fifty, led by an archmage, headed for Aria¡¯s inn.


    About a hundred, led by a scout, headed for the other scouts, who tracked Cassidy¡¯s group.


    ck Hand led his group with more than two hundred elite mercenaries toward the scouts who tracked Lucien and Astrid.


    ------------------


    Lucien wanted to leave the city as soon as possible and meet his women, so he ran with Marie and Anne to the cksmith.


    As the location was close to the guild, they arrived there in less than ten minutes. It was night, and the building was closed, but Marie said that the smith was her friend and would meet them even at night.


    After calling for a few seconds, the smithy¡¯s door opened, and they saw Marie¡¯s friend. The woman was dirty with dust and coal. She worerge sses and a typical cksmith¡¯s apron.


    "Prin- Marie, how are you?" The smith greeted Marie cheerfully.


    "Reba! It¡¯s all okay with me, but we need to buy some arrows from you. Can wee in?"


    "Come in." Reba led Lucien¡¯s group into the smithy. It was arge store full of shelves with weapons and armors. Reba took off her sses, revealing her beautiful green eyes. She had long and light brown hair and looked about 25 years old.


    Lucien wasted no time and immediately spoke of his reason for going there. "I need very durable arrows because normal arrows break before I can use them on my bow."


    Reba was confused about how this bow would be. Lucien quickly took the bow from his storage ring and handed it to her.


    She tried to tension the bow, but even with her high strength, she was unable to tension more than 2/10 of the bow. "It really is an excellent bow! You were lucky because I have exactly what you need."


    Reba started to look in boxes and cabs, and then she returned to Lucien with arge rectangr box.


    "I made these arrows with ck steel from the Frends. I intended to make arrows capable of piercing any armor, and I seeded. But the result is very expensive, so nobody ever wanted to buy them..."


    Lucien opened the box and saw about a hundred ck arrows made of shiny metal with ck feathers at one end. He took one and tried to use it on his golden bow.


    The arrow was heavier than the regr ones but did not break when he forced it. Lucien was stronger than thest time he tried to use the bow and was now able to tension the string by approximately 7/10 of the limit.


    "Very good!" Lucien was very happy with the result and cannot help praising Reba while trying the ck arrow in the bow, without shooting of course.


    Reba was also happy, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he would buy the arrows. "I can¡¯t sell for less than ten silver coins because that ck metal is very expensive..."


    Lucien learned from Mia that at Portgreen, they used standard coins. A gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins, and each silver coin was equal to 100 bronze coins.


    He could exchange anything valuable for coins at various locations in the city and also in the guild, but he hadn¡¯t had time for that yet.


    Lucien had some standard coins that they looted from the mercenaries of Brian and Isaac¡¯s group, but he didn¡¯t want to use these and thought about using the gold coins from the bronze chest.


    "How many arrows would you sell for this coin?" He took a coin out of the chest and gave it to Reba to check.


    Reba looked at the unmarked gold coin and realized that it was much heavier than a standard gold coin. "This coin is worth about four standard gold coins so that I can sell you forty arrows for it."


    The bronze chest wasrge and should have more than a thousand coins in addition to the various jewels, so he took out ten coins and put them on the counter in front of Reba.


    Reba was surprised as that amount was worth forty gold coins in addition to the coin that was already in her hand. "I only made a hundred arrows because I wasn¡¯t sure if someone would buy them..."


    Lucien put the box of arrows in his storage ring while smiling at Reba. "I will need more of these arrows, so consider these coins an advance payment. Make a thousand arrows if you can, and I¡¯ll pay you more when Ie to get them!"


    Reba was obviously happy with such arge order and epted the coins. Lucien was in a hurry, but now that he was in a cksmith, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about his women.


    He told Reba to write the measurements of Mia, Astrid, and Cassidy. He easily knew all sizes of them as he had touched them many times...


    Then he pointed at Marie and Anne while asking Reba. "How much does it cost to make the best armor possible for me, the women I told you about and them?"


    Before Reba could answer, Anne was the first to speak. "You don¡¯t have to do this, Lucien. My current armor is fine."


    Marie also agreed with Anne, but in her mind, she was very curious about who is the third woman that Lucien said to Reba.


    "It¡¯s just a gift." Lucien smiled kindly at the girls, and Marie couldn¡¯t help but curse in her mid how he could change his personality so quickly.


    Lucien reached an agreement with Reba for her to make new armor for Lucien¡¯s women. He asked a light armor to Mia as she fights like a rogue style; medium armor for Astrid and Cassidy as he did not know their preferences...


    For him, it was a medium armor simr to the one he was wearing now. Reba was an excellent cksmith, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could make a better armor than the one he was wearing.


    The ck armor that Lucien took from Brian was very good, but if Reba used more of the rare ck steel, the end result could be excellent.


    Anne asked for medium armor because she was a dueler; Marie asked for super-light clothes because she was a wizard.


    Lucien hadn¡¯t forgotten about Maggie and Aria, but he didn¡¯t know if Maggie would be one of his women and if Aria knew how to fight. Anyway, they were part of his group now, so he ordered Reba to make armor for them too. He didn¡¯t know their exact measurements, so he could only specte.


    After Lucien gave Reba several gold coins, he was about to leave the smithy but remembered seeing Cassidy with a steel greatsword, which was probably given to her by Mia. Then he asked Reba if she had any high-quality greatsword ready to sell.


    Reba realized that Lucien was in a hurry, so she acted quickly and brought arge yellowish steel greatsword that has 120 centimeters of de and 30 centimeters of handle.


    "This greatsword is made of Orichalc.u.m. It is the best greatsword I have to sell now, and it will undoubtedly be to your liking."


    Lucien paid for the greatsword and thanked Reba for everything. She requested for at least a month to be able to do everything Lucien demanded. She would use all the time to do his order, but it was still a lot to do.


    Of course, she was very excited because she had never received so much gold in one order before. Lucien paid more than two hundred gold coins, but he didn¡¯t regret it because his women¡¯s equipment was more important than his. Plus, that only reduce by 2/10 of the number of coins in the chest.


    Lucien thought Astrid was already done with her business at the guild. He returned quickly with the girls, and the total time at the cksmith was no more than half an hour.


    "Lucien!" Entering the guild hall, he saw Astrid, who called to him as she descended the stairs.


    Astrid approached and threw a card at him. Lucien took it and saw it was his adventurer ID card. "Thank you, Ravenous. Are you ready to go?"


    Lucien could not call Astrid by her real name within the guild as they did not know who their enemies would be. The dead Queen¡¯s subject was known to everyone, so keeping things secret was the best option.


    Astrid said that everything was ready for them to go. Anne took Lucien¡¯s arm and said that she had everything she needed in her magic backpack. But Marie still hadn¡¯t made up her mind.


    Lucien spoke seriously not only to Marie but also to Anne. "If youe with me, it will be dangerous sometimes, but I promise you will not regret it."


    Anne had no doubts about her feelings and squeezed Lucien¡¯s arm, making her point clear.


    Marie was nervous again. Her rational thoughts conflicted with her feelings. Then she thought aloud at her sister¡¯s warning. "A woman who never smiles..."


    Marie looked at Lucien and remembered how good it was when he patted her on the head while they hugged and made the decision to follow her heart¡¯s desire. "I¡¯ll go with you... Please take care of me!!!"


    Lucien found the flushed Marie very cute and couldn¡¯t resist hugging her while Anne and Astrid rolled their eyes.


    "So... let¡¯s go."


    They didn¡¯t know where they were going, but that wasn¡¯t exactly bad. They would meet the rest of the group outside the city and find their way to reach enough power to make the world move and not the world to move them.


    -----------------


    As Lucien and the girls headed out of town, the group of mercenaries led by the Archmage Zerek arrived at Aria¡¯s inn.


    At least what¡¯s left of the inn... The ce was a total mess, and within 200 meters, there was only one building standing. A single room of less than ten square meters in the middle of the ruins in what was once the inn.


    Zerek saw some mercenaries hitting the wall of the room with hammers, but they were unable to cause any damage to the wall. The blows made no noise while the room remained intact.


    Zerek was a famous Erath Archmage who studied for many years and knew many spells, but he couldn¡¯t feel any mana or barriering from the room. "What the f.u.c.k?!"


    He scanned the room for a few minutes and tried to use some spells and items but was unable to make any changes on the wall.


    Zerek was sure that anything in the room was very rare and valuable. He received the mission to tear down that wall, but now he wanted to do it for himself.


    "Stay away from the room; I¡¯m going to use the earthquake spell," Zerek warned the other mercenaries while he started making symbols on the ground with his staff.


    It took Zerek almost a minute to make the symbols on the ground 300 meters from the room, then a brown light shone, and the ground began to shake.


    He didn¡¯t want to destroy the city, and his spell has power only to deal damage within 300 meters. The ground shook more intensely in the middle of the spell effect area, precisely in the room.


    After a few seconds of earth-shaking, a hole opened under the room and made the building sink, but incredibly the wall did not break while sinking into the ground.


    Zerek and the mercenaries were surprised at the resistance of the wall, but then they became really shocked when they heard a loud voiceing from inside the hole.


    "Why do you want to bother me that much?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 47 - Busy Night (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Busy Night (part 1)</h4>


    "Shall we wait for them here?" After leaving across the south gate of the city, Cassidy¡¯s group ran for more 500 meters when Mia suggested waiting for Lucien.


    Mia knew the ck Hand Party group as she worked with them for almost a year, but Maggie lived with them for more than five years. She knew that they would chase them quickly.


    "If we wait, the scouts will track us. Does he want you to take that risk?"


    Aira and her daughter, E, didn¡¯t know what to think. They were terrified because they knew that Cassidy was the supposedly dead Queen, so they feared that mercenaries and adventurers would me them for treason or something like that.


    But she didn¡¯t me Cassidy. After a year of living together, they became friends, and Aria would follow Cassidy without a second thought. It wasn¡¯t hard to see what was going on between Cassidy, Mia, and Lucien, so Aria wanted to give her opinion.


    "If you want to wait for him, I don¡¯t mind... After all, he fought for us..."


    *Roar* *Meow*


    Oya and Ko could not understand words, but they understood the intention, and could already recognize Lucien¡¯s name, so they "roared" to make their point clear.


    Cassidy wanted to go further, but she also couldn¡¯t deny that she was worried about Lucien. "Let¡¯s hide near the trees and wait for them."


    The group sat under some trees as they looked at the gate, waiting for Lucien and Astrid toe. Oya did not leave Maggie¡¯s side as her master ordered. Eid her head on her mother¡¯s thighs, while Mia did the same with Cassidy.


    Cassidy started patting Mia on the head as she thought about how it all happened so fast. She needed Lucien¡¯s help and still does because there was still some of the poison in her body...


    But she never thought that she would be with a man in her life... and it was her daughter¡¯s future husband... She didn¡¯t even have a romantic rtionship with Mia¡¯s father, so everything she felt for Lucien was new to her... New and intense...


    Cassidy was less than an hour without Lucien, but she already missed him a lot...


    Mia looked up and saw Cassidy¡¯s sad look. She imagined that her mom was feeling the same as her. "Are you missing him already?"


    "No... I... I¡¯m just worried... about Astrid..." Cassidy had already decided to stay with Lucien and her daughter, even if it was something unusual. Still, she can¡¯t help being ashamed that her daughter could easily perceive her feelings.


    Mia smiled, seeing her mother blush. "You don¡¯t have to lie to me...You know... We have the same husband now..."


    "Husband?!" Cassidy was caught off guard by Mia¡¯s words. After all, mother and daughter having the same husband was a ridiculous situation.


    Mia made a confused expression when she thought of something. "As our husband, will he also be my stepfather, your son-inw, and the king?"


    "What?! I can¡¯t think of these things right now!" Cassidy couldn¡¯t imagine how crazy it would be if she recovered the crown... What would people call them?


    "Crazy people!" Maggie was going crazy, listening to Mia and Cassidy¡¯s conversation. She started using her vision magic to look for possible dangers, and stop listening to those strange things.


    Everything seemed normal. Some guards at the gate, but almost no movement as it was at night... After a few minutes, Maggie saw some ck Hand Party scouts arriving at the gate.


    "Some mercenaries arrived at the gate, we have to go now, or they will find us!"


    Cassidy did not doubt that the scouts could follow their tracks easily, so she prepared to leave... But Maggie warned them that the scouts had already discovered them, there was probably someone with high tracking skills in the group of mercenaries.


    "We have to go now!" Everyone followed Cassidy¡¯s order and started running in the opposite direction of the city. As they ran, Maggie spoke her thoughts.


    "For them to have found us so quickly, it must be Francis¡¯s group. If It is him, we cannot escape because he is the best tracker I know."


    "I will stay and hold them. Take care of my daughter!" Aria knew the situation was urgent and didn¡¯t think twice about stopping. She held the shield and sword that Mia gave her and prepared herself to distract the group of mercenaries while Cassidy and the others fled.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t just run while her mother stayed behind, so she also stopped, holding her little dagger while she shivered with fear.


    Cassidy also didn¡¯t want to leave Aria behind and stopped while trying to get more information from Maggie. "How many are they?"


    Maggie didn¡¯t know if she feared more Lucien or the mercenaries. Betrayal was punished with death in the ck Hand Party. "I saw about ten, but there must be others following them. We can¡¯t stay!"


    Cassidy took Aria¡¯s hand and started running; the others followed. "Let¡¯s run as hard as we can, and when they reach us, we will fight together."


    Cassidy was so concerned about the mercenaries finding them so fast that she forgot she couldmunicate with Lucien by telepathy. But now that the situation was critical, she would have to try it.


    "Lucien! Lucien!! Can you hear me??? Oh shit! How does it work???" She tried to think and shout his name in her mind, but mentalmunication needed training to be perfected. Of course, cases like L.u.s.t, who is literally inside Lucien, were much more natural.


    Cassidy kept trying, and after a few seconds, she was relieved when she heard Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind. "I¡¯ming! Where are you?"


    She said that they were south of the city and that a group of mercenaries has almost reached them. Lucien told them to keep running while he increased his speed.


    Cassidy¡¯s group continued to run as fast as they could, but Francis¡¯s group are specialized in chasing, so in less than a minute, they approached Cassidy and the others.


    "Shoot an arrow on that traitor bitch! Francis recognized Maggie from a long distance, but they would not be able to shoot arrows more than four hundred meters while the targets were running. When he was close enough, Francis gave the order for his archers to start firing, aiming at Maggie first.


    Maggie saw that the archers were going to start firing, and at that distance, they would be easy targets. She thought she was fortunate that Lucien didn¡¯t kill her before, but now she wasn¡¯t far from death and dying from a back attack wasn¡¯t something she wanted.


    Maggie stopped and started making hand signals, casting a shield spell.


    "Now!" Shooting an arrow while running was not an easy task, and the archers were aiming when Maggie stopped and began to do her spell. Francis saw that it was the best opportunity and rushed the archers, who stopped for a second to shoot the arrow with maximum precision.


    *Woosh*


    It all happened so fast that no one understood what exactly happened. Three archers were about to shoot Maggie when a ck arrow went through their heads, killing all three almost at the same time.


    "What?!?!" Everyone looked back and saw four people running about two hundred meters away from the city gate. Behind them came a bunch of mercenaries, which Maggie and Francis concluded to be ck Hand Party people.


    Francis¡¯s group was surprised by the arrow that Lucien shot, giving Maggie time to cast a gray barrier of approximately six square meters in front of her.


    Cassidy¡¯s group didn¡¯t stop running because Lucien kept talking in her mind them keep running.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but curse as everything was a mess. When he was almost at the gate, mercenaries began to appear from all the alleys, chasing them. To make matters worse, guards also started to follow them, and probably the guild would be warned, creating disorder in the city.


    All he could do was keep running. Lucien¡¯s speed had increased again after having s.e.x with Cassidy, and now he could have avoided the group that was chasing them, but he would have to leave the girls...


    Astrid had incredible speed, but Anne and Marie were not so agile. Lucien would not abandon his girls soon after they agreed to follow him, so they ended up in this situation, where they ran away with dozens of people chasing them.


    Francis realized that hispanions were arriving, but Lucien woulde first. His group once had ten people, but now that the three archers have been killed, seven remain. He ordered everyone to attack Maggie before Lucien could approach and join her.


    Maggie¡¯s barrier was excellent against arrows and magic, but when Francis¡¯s group started to run toward her barrier, she knew she would be in trouble. She was a support mage and only knew one attack spell, which needed some time to channel. Maggie panicked as she didn¡¯t know if she should keep running or wait for Lucien.


    Lucien was delighted that the first ck arrow he shot with his golden bow killed three people. His senses were getting better and better as his body absorbed the improvements he gained from Cassidy.


    Of course, he could only kill the three archers because they were aligned and focused on Maggie. Now that he saw the other mercenaries going toward Maggie, he did not think twice before shooting more arrows.


    Even though he tensioned only 7/10 percent of the bowstring, the ck arrow flew at super speed and went through the chest of one of the mercenaries, also hitting the shoulder of another ahead.


    "AAAAHHH!!" The mercenary who had his chest pierced fell dead, but the one who had his shoulder shot fell to the ground, still alive, and started screaming in pain.


    "Damn!!!" Francis understood that the archer who was shooting those absurd arrows would not miss, so he gave up chasing Maggie and started running in another direction.


    The other mercenaries were also afraid to continue. After seeing their leader running away, they also went in opposite directions, trying to hide behind some tree to avoid Lucien¡¯s arrows.


    Lucien could hear Francis¡¯s orders even from afar with his super hearing. He saw that the group stopped heading towards Maggie, but he still thought it was worthwhile to use one of his rare ck arrows on the man who dared to chase his women.


    He trained with a bow for a long time in his childhood, and now with his greatly improved senses, he easily aimed at Francis¡¯s neck while still running.


    "Arrggh-h-h!" The arrow was urate and ripped half Francis¡¯s neck, not killing him on the spot, but knocking him to the ground. Francis started to gurgle as he couldn¡¯t even scream for thest agonizing seconds of his life.


    Lucien no longer wasted arrows on the other mercenaries and continued running with Marie, Anne, and Astrid towards Maggie, who did not leave behind her barrier.


    "What are you waiting for?!?! Run!!" Lucien shouted at Maggie as the number of mercenaries who had already passed through the gate was over three hundred. As the group ran through the city, other ck Hand Party mercenaries joined the chase group.


    Lucien¡¯s group reached Maggie, who joined them, and they ran towards the forest in the same direction as Cassidy¡¯s group was running ahead.


    ---------------------


    Portgreen was in chaos as arge group of mercenaries was running around town, chasing someone. The guards tried to stop them, but the group was extensive, and all they could do was report to the public council and the guild while some of them followed the mercenaries.


    One of these guards arrived at the guild and went straight to report to one of the leaders. There was only one guild leader in the city currently, and the guard entered her office after receiving her permission.


    After reporting that the ck Hand Party was making a mess in the city, the guard waited for the answer from the mysterious masked woman.


    Olivia put her hand on her chin while making a thoughtful expression. "Were these the mercenaries that they got into trouble with?"


    "Who are they, my Lady?" Olivia ended up thinking out loud, so the guard did not understand.


    Olivia was about to give orders to the guard when she felt the room shake. In fact, the whole guild building started to shake like in an earthquake.


    "What the f.u.c.k is that?!?!?"

 Chapter 48 - Busy Night (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Busy Night (part 2)</h4>


    Portgreen city was currently divided into five main areas:


    The guild controlled most of the central area.


    ck Hand Party controlled the slums at the west.


    The south was a poorly developed area, and no influential group was interested in controlling it, so Mia and Cassidy hid in an inn there.


    The north and east were the territories of the other two of the most influential mercenary groups in the city.


    Right now, a scout was running through the eastern area until he reached a very high tower, which appeared to be at least 15 stories high. The man quickly entered the building and activated a kind of magic tform that went up, taking the man to the upper floors.


    That building was the most technologically advanced ce in Portgreen, and perhaps in the world, as it was the base of a group of mercenaries made mostly by wizards and mages.


    A Wizard was a genius focused on enchantments and elementary spells forbat. They had no unique abilities and only relied on their intelligence and elemental affinity to fight and create new spells.


    Mages were a little different because they were born with special abilities, which guaranteed them a ce between sses without having to study so hard. Of course, this does not mean that mages were not as diligent as Wizards.


    When the Mages or Wizards reached great achievements, they could go to a magic council, which happened somewhere in the world annually, to receive titles like Archmage and others.


    The scout reached the fourteenth floor of the tower and was greeted by archmage guards. The scout said he wanted to report to the High Enchanter Cornelius, and as the guards already knew him, he entered the great room of the leader of the Magic League Party.


    The room was over thirty square meters and filled with golden furniture. Behind a ss table, an old man, looking like a kind grandfather, was writing various things on parchments.


    Cornelius knew who the scout was and asked for the report without even looking at him or stop writing his stuff.


    "Sir, ck Hand and his men are making a mess around town while chasing someone. The guild must have been warned by now as several guards are following them."


    "Damn! What is that idiot doing this time?!" Cornelius banged on his ss table, making a muffled noise. ck Hand always made a mess that he had to clean. This time he was not willing.


    "Report to Red Lady that she must resolve it this time." The scout was about to follow Cornelius¡¯s orders when the tower started to shake.


    Cornelius was very surprised by this earthquake as he felt some earth mana. To perform a spell on such arge scale, the mage must be stronger than him.


    He did not think twice before ordering everyone in the tower to get ready, and then they headed towards where the highest intensity of earth mana came from.


    There were excellent mages and wizards in the guild. They also felt the earth mana and reported it to Olivia. The mercenary group Red Lady Party also mobilized themself, and everyone was heading towards Aria¡¯s inn.


    ----------------------


    A few seconds before the earthquake.


    Zerek was startled when he heard the angry voiceing from inside the hole where the room was just a second ago. He could feel waves of manaing from the hole and knew that another mage was channeling some spell.


    "Who are you? Why were you hiding?" Zerek tried to be firm, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his fear the more he felt the intensity of the earth manaing from the hole.


    "Hiding? I was just trying to get some sleep before continuing my journey... But you guys attacked me for no reason!" The more Zerek heard the voice, the more he was sure it was a woman, and confirmed it when she came out of the hole, but...


    "Levitation spell!" Zerek was shocked when a hooded woman slowly levitated out of the hole. Levitation spell was very rare, and only higher ranking mages knew it. So, he was sure that the woman was much powerful than him.


    The hooded woman saw several people around the destroyed area and was furious. She looked for one of the most discreet ces in town to spend the night, but they still found her... "Who sent you? Was it the Alliance?"


    Zerek didn¡¯t know what the woman was talking about. He was just following ck Hand¡¯s orders to find anything about Shadow at the inn... "My Lady, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. In fact, I was looking for someone else, and I ended up creating this misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? Do you think I will believe this? I will kill you and whoever sent you!!"


    The woman did not believe Zerek¡¯s words. She was exhausted when she created the magic barrier thatpletely isted her inside the room, so the woman didn¡¯t hear anything about Lucien and the others while sleeping... Until everything started to shake when the room sank in the ground.


    She aimed both open hands downward while levitating more than ten meters from the ground in the air. "Do you like to make the earth shake, right? See what a genuine earth spell is!"


    Zerek felt a terrible foreboding, but before he could do anything, a ray of brown light came out of the hooded woman¡¯s hands and hit the floor, making everything start to shake instantly.


    The woman spared no mana and did her highest earth spell, causing earthquakes to spread everywhere, reaching more and more ces in the city.


    Everyone in the Zerek¡¯s group fell to the ground as less resilient buildings around copsed. The woman did not suffer the effects of earthquakes because she was levitating, but she could not do that for a long time and had to hurry.


    "Damn!!! I need to get out of this city before they find me!"


    The hooded woman headed towards the south exit. She could not levitate more than ten meters away from the ground, and her speed was not very high. Still, it was enough for her not to be stopped because everything was shaking, and no one could pay attention to her in the shadows of the night.


    --------------------


    "Shit! Shit! shit!!!" ck Hand had just passed the southern gate with his mercenaries when he saw Lucien fleeing about 500 meters away. He was confident of catching them, but then an earthquake started of nowhere, making him furious.


    Everything was shaking. Parts of the city wall began to copse along with some older buildings; cracks in the ground started to open in several ces.


    Nobody could stand up without holding on to something, so the mercenaries were unable to continue chasing Lucien¡¯s group.


    Lucien and the girls also had trouble to keep running at maximum speed, but the intensity of the earthquake was less where they were, allowing them to keep moving away. Cassidy¡¯s group was already in the forest ahead and suffered no effects from the earthquake.


    "Let¡¯s go! They cannot follow us now." Lucien has high agility, so he took Marie and Anne by the arm to help them to run. Astrid has also very agile and followed them quickly. They were almost arriving in the forest...


    "Stop, Lucien!" L.u.s.t shouted in Lucien¡¯s mind, making him stop and ask her about what it was.


    L.u.s.t could feel the mysterious woman approaching from afar as she was very different. "I felt a different presence! Her energy is different from the people here. Maybe she¡¯s from another world..."


    Lucien looked back, trying to see who it was and couldn¡¯t help but think of some people. "My sisters?"


    "I didn¡¯t feel demonic energy, so it mustn¡¯t be your sisters, but it¡¯s still worth the wait." L.u.s.t not only knew that the person had different energy from the people in this world but also that she was a woman, so she obviously, didn¡¯t want Lucien to miss such an opportunity...


    Lucien looked at the army of mercenaries who were trying to stand up to chase him again, and cannot agree with L.u.s.t. "Do you want me to let that army kill me to wait for a woman I don¡¯t know?! You must be kidding me!"


    L.u.s.t knew the dangers of waiting as they did not know when the earthquake would stop, but she could feel the high power of the mysterious woman. "Just wait for a while! She will appear soon, and you can run away together."


    He didn¡¯t doubt L.u.s.t¡¯s words, but he wouldn¡¯t put the girls in unnecessary danger. Lucien sent Astrid to head into the forest with Marie and Anne while he stayed to check something.


    Of course, the girls insisted that he should go with them, but Lucien imed it was important and that he would follow them quickly afterward.


    As the girls ran towards Cassidy¡¯s group, Lucien stared at the gate where cracks appeared more and more in the walls and ground while the earthquake continued to rock everything and everyone.


    "Look, it¡¯s her!" L.u.s.t warned in Lucien¡¯s mind when she felt the mysterious woman approaching. He saw her levitating over the walls towards him.


    Many people saw the woman when she passed the walls levitating; after all, that was something incredible. The earthquake started to get less intense, but the cracks in the ground kept growing.


    ck Hand didn¡¯t care about the woman levitating and just wanted to catch Lucien. He didn¡¯t see Shadow but was sure he knew where she was.


    He felt that the earthquake was ending, and the shakings were less intense enough for his mercenaries to chase Lucien again. "Move now and catch that bastard!!"


    The mercenaries were already able to stand up and started running towards Lucien. But some cracks in the ground were getting too big, making everyone fear falling into a fissure.


    Lucien saw the mercenaries running again, and started cursing L.u.s.t and shouting for the mysterious woman.


    "Who is that idiot?!" The levitating woman saw Lucien calling her and became confused. She was not going to follow a stranger with no reason, and then, she changed direction so as not to pass near Lucien while going to the other side of the forest.


    "Do you see it? She won¡¯t just jump in my arms!" Lucian started to sneer at L.u.s.t, but then he saw a strange light on the wall near the gate. As it was at night, few things shone like fire and magic, but that light he saw was green...


    The green light was a crystal longbow held by a tall elf with long hair in the same color as his incredible bow. He asked respectfully. "Should I kill her?"


    "She must be a very powerful mage to make the whole city shake... Just incapacitate her." At the elf¡¯s side was a masked woman who was looking curiously at the levitating woman.


    "Yes, Leader." The elven archer didn¡¯t think twice before releasing his crystal arrow, which flew at super-speed very simr to Lucien¡¯s ck arrows.


    Lucien also saw the green glow of the crystal arrow going towards the mysterious woman. He and L.u.s.t had the same thought. "It¡¯s going to hit her!!"


    "Behind you!!!" Lucien tried to warn the levitating woman, but she never expected that someone could shoot an arrow soo quickly and urately at night on a flying target...


    "AAAHR!" The woman cried when the arrow went through her shoulder. She fell to the ground causing more damage to her body from the fall.


    She was still conscious and looked back just to see the army of mercenaries running towards her. They were actually going after Lucien, but the woman thought they had discovered who she was and panicked.


    To make matters worse, the cracks in the floor made a fissure, which grew more and more separating Lucien from the mysterious woman and the city.


    Lucien was about 150 meters from the woman and had no intention of trying to save her with the army of mercenaries rapidly approaching them. The fissure was the final reason for him to turn around and leave.


    "You can¡¯t leave her! You can catch her and run away with your high speed!" L.u.s.t believed that Lucien could save the woman without dying, so she tried to convince him.


    "Really? Why do you care so much about her?" Lucien kept going towards the forest but stopped when he heard L.u.s.t¡¯s answer.


    "She seems to be of a very ancient race, and if you make her your woman, the powers you will gain may allow you to save your mother so much faster than you think!"


    Lucien was not stupid and knew that going back would be very dangerous, but he was actually much faster than before... Gaining the power to save his mother before expected was tempting, and Lucien believed in L.u.s.t¡¯s words... Still, he cursed her as he ran towards the fissure.


    "Damn L.u.s.t!!! I will not forget to punish youter!"

 Chapter 49 - Partner for Life?!

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Partner for Life?!</h4>


    "Nice!! Your title of the number one archer is well deserved." Olivia saw the mysterious woman falling from the sky and praised the elven archer, who was well known for being an S-rank adventurer.


    Glen, the elven archer, was sure he would hit the target as always, but he was still looking at the woman seriously. But it was not the woman who worried him, but the man on the other side of the fissure that stared at her.


    "That man is going to jump over the fissure and help her. Can I shoot him?" Glen tensioned the bowstring with a ready crystal arrow.


    Olivia didn¡¯t have a high vision as Glen. She could see the man on the other side of the fissure, but she didn¡¯t even know that he was looking at the mysterious woman. "Who is that man?"


    "I can only say that he is not very tall and has red hair." Glen could see some of Lucien¡¯s characteristics but not facial details or anything like that. After all, they were more than 500 meters away.


    "Red hair?" Oliva is a smart woman and connected the facts quickly. A group of mercenaries chasing someone right after Astrid hurriedly leave the city for having problems with mercenaries...


    She understood that this man must be Lucien, but she did not understand where Astrid was and how the mysterious woman was connected to them.


    Olivia liked Astrid and considered her a friend at best, but the mysterious woman and Lucien caused so much chaos in the city, and she, as one of Portgreen¡¯s leaders had to do something about it.


    "If he tries to escape, let him go, but if he tries to help her, you can shoot. But only to disable him." Olivia knew she was going to have problems with Astrid, but she had to think about the city before the friendship.


    Glen aimed his arrow at Lucien to anticipate his movements...


    The earthquake had already lost almost all Its strength, and the mercenaries were running towards Lucien at full speed. ck Hand was in the middle of them, shouting things like whoever¡¯s the first to catch Lucien would gain special rewards.


    The fissure got bigger and bigger as the cracks were spreading. The mysterious woman was hopeless... She could still use some spells but could not levitate with one of her arms disabled.


    She tried to resist the pain and stand up, but she couldn¡¯t. Glen¡¯s arrow had a tranquilizing toxin that was slowly making the mysterious woman weaker, and soon she would pass out...


    She could hear the sound of the mercenariesing towards her. The woman thought she was over... But then she saw a beautiful red-haired man jump over the fissure andnd in front of her.


    "You!?" She recognized Lucien as the stranger who was calling her a few seconds before she got hurt.


    *Woosh*


    When Lucien jumped the fissure, which was almost three meters, he heard Glen¡¯s arrow less than ten meters away. He had no difficulty in dodging it, but he realized that the archer must be very proficient and have a great bow to shoot at almost the same speed as his golden bow.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice and took the mysterious woman by the arm, turning her around so that the woman was on his back while he positioned her arm on his shoulder. "Use your good arm to hold me tight, and I will hold your leg."


    The woman had no time to think when she realized she was holding Lucien¡¯s neck with her good arm while he held her thigh on the other side, making them bnced.


    *Woosh*


    Lucien heard another arrowing and dodged again. He knew the direction the archer was, and could already hear the arrows from more than 30 meters because he was focused.


    He had no trouble dodging the arrows of the archer on the wall, but the mercenaries were approaching, and some of them started shooting arrows as well. But that¡¯s not the biggest problem...


    The fissure was getting bigger, and he couldn¡¯t jump over it with the woman on his back. "Hold on tight. We¡¯ll have to run!"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t stand around, waiting for the mercenaries to arrive or for an arrow to hit him, so he started running in the direction that the crack was growing. He expected to reach a part where the fissure was shorter, allowing him to jump over it.


    While Lucien ran alongside the fissure, more mercenaries were shooting arrows at them, and some were casting spells, but everyone was missing. Still, they kept trying and were sure someone would hit him at some point...


    But Glen was more and more sure that Lucien could escape because he never saw anyone so agile enough to dodge all his crystal arrows like that...


    "What is the problem?!" Olivia saw Glen shooting more and more crystal arrows and didn¡¯t understand why he was missing them all.


    "I do not know! He seems to have a sixth sense, or his perception is absurdly high." Glen kept shooting arrows, but Olivia knew she would have to act too, or Lucien would escape with the mysterious woman.


    She turned around and saw several groups of adventurers arriving. Not everyone had the same speed as she and Glen to arrive there quickly, ignoring the earthquake, so she could only chase Lucien herself.


    Olivia didn¡¯t think twice and jumped off the wall as she ran towards Lucien. He was not going away from the gate as he couldn¡¯t get through the fissure so that she could reach them...


    Lucien kept running, but the fissure kept growing, preventing him from jumping over it. The mercenaries were getting closer and closer, so he asked the person who put him in that situation for help.


    "Tell me, L.u.s.t! How do I not die here?!"


    L.u.s.t thought for a second before answering Lucien animatedly. "Tell her to suck your blood and cast some spell!"


    "What!? My blood??!?!?!?" Lucien could only be confused, but L.u.s.t exined quickly.


    "I¡¯m almost sure she is a vampire, so if she drinks your blood, she will recover mana to help you. Your high regeneration will recover your blood a few minutester so that you don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Lucien had a lot of questions about it, but now, the situation was critical, and he didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Follow L.u.s.t¡¯s suggestions was the best n.


    He squeezed the mysterious woman¡¯s thigh to gain her attention. "Drink my blood and do something to slow them down!"


    "What!?! Your blood?!?!?!?" The mysterious woman cannot help but be shocked.


    Lucien was increasingly angry at L.u.s.t for this confusion. He would have to "punish" her many times to forget about this matter in the future.


    "Aren¡¯t you a vampire? So what¡¯s the problem?"


    She didn¡¯t know how Lucien found out that she was a vampire. In fact, she was only half-vampire... "I never drank human blood... I can¡¯t do that!"


    "A vegetarian vampire?! What the f.u.c.k is that? Make her drink your blood because I see no other way out." L.u.s.t gave her final words, and Lucien would have to convince the "vegetarian vampire" to have her "first time" with him.


    Lucien squeezed the vampire¡¯s thigh again. "Look at the army that is almost catching us! If you do nothing, we will die here!"


    The vampire-girl knew that as it was already a miracle that Lucien was able to run so fast with her on his back while dodging arrows. She wanted to be useful, but...


    "My mother said that I could only suck... the man who will be my husband... I... I will be connected to the person... after I suck him the first time..." The vampire-girl started to blush as she stammered because she was embarrassed to talk about it.


    Lucien and L.u.s.t were surprised. All L.u.s.t knew about vampires was that they sucked blood to regain mana and vitality. She could recognize the woman as a vampire because she has seen other vampires before but for a short time.


    Lucien didn¡¯t even know vampires existed before, so he didn¡¯t know what to think about it, but... Not only was the army of mercenaries approaching them, but there were adventurers and Olivia too. Lucien recognized the leader of the guild as she was much faster than the mercenaries.


    "If you don¡¯t drink my blood now, we¡¯re really going to die! If that is so important, you have my word that I will take responsibility for it."


    The vampire blushed even more at Lucien¡¯s words. If he could see her flushed face in a life-death situation like that, he would certainly want to hit her. "Do you mean..."


    "Yes, yes, I will ept this connection with you and be your husband and everything else you want, but now please drink my blood and do something!!" Lucien was having a hard time dodging the growing number of arrows as the mercenaries approached them.


    The vampire never thought she would ept her only partner for life while they were being chased like that... But if it were the only option for them to stay alive, she would have to do that.


    "What¡¯s your name?" The vampire had already decided to suck Lucien¡¯s blood, but she at least wanted to know the name of the man she would make that connection with.


    "Lucien! It¡¯s Lucien!! Now drink it!!!" Lucien had to dodge lightning. Every second they spent running, more wizards and mages managed to cast their spells, and Lucien was at the limit of his patience.


    "Lucien, my name is Rose. I am now epting you as my partner for life!" Rose swore a vow quickly as they had no time and bit Lucien¡¯s neck.


    Lucien felt Rose¡¯s cold lips kiss his neck for a second before he felt the pain of her fangs piercing his neck.


    Rose could eat normal food because she was half-human, but she had already drunk animal blood... Her mother said that she should only drink blood from the special person who was going to be her husband, so Rose had never drunk people¡¯s blood before to know how good it was...


    Of course, people¡¯s blood was delicious for vampires, but Lucien¡¯s blood was far superior to anything that Rose could even dream of...


    "Mhhmm..." Rose felt a pleasant warmth spread through her body when her small fangs pierced Lucien¡¯s skin, and she felt his blood.


    Lucien¡¯s blood was full of life mana and L.u.s.t¡¯s demonic energy, not only doing Rose¡¯s body very well but giving her a lot of pleasure. Rose sucked for a few seconds, but it was so intense that she felt as good as never before. Lucien¡¯s life mana ran throughout her body, restoring her mana.


    "That was so good!! Leave them to me now." Rose wanted to continue drinking Lucien¡¯s blood, but she only did it so she could have mana to cast some spells. She stopped sucking and noticed that her arm was much better than before, almostpletely recovered.


    Rose, still on Lucien¡¯s back, pointed her open hands toward the army that were following them. A brown light shone in her hands when the ground started to shake, but it was not another earthquake spell...


    Two seconds after the earth shook, rocks started toe out of the ground creating a barrier of more than a hundred meters. The shakings caused the mercenaries to fall to the ground, and even the most agile people in the group could not move forward when the rock barrier blocked their path.


    The new shakings made the cracks in the ground increase faster, but Rose aimed her hands at the fissure, and a small rock bridge formed quickly, giving Lucien a path to the other side, as the mercenaries tried to get around the rock barrier.


    Olivia was the first person to go around the rock barrier, but she could only see Lucien on the other side of the fissure while the small rock bridge broke at Rose¡¯s will.


    "I will find you and make you pay for it!!!" Olivia could only curse Lucien and the mysterious woman as she had no way of quickly crossing the fissure, which was already more than ten meters long.

 Chapter 50 - Just Run

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Just Run</h4>


    "Shit!! Damn it!!" ck Hand was the second person to bypass the rock barrier. He saw Olivia cursing Lucien as he fled with the mysterious woman.


    "Do something! We have to go through this fissure!" ck Hand was very angry at Lucien; not only did he steal his girl, but he also killed his favorite assassin squad. He was so furious that he ordered Olivia to solve the fissure problem.


    Olivia was distraught that she couldn¡¯t catch the mage, but she did not forget the mess that ck Hand made. "You mercenary dog! You will not get away with this after creating that chaos in the city!!"


    "F.u.c.k you and your guild!" ck Hand was furious and didn¡¯t care about Olivia or the guild. He just wanted to find a way to catch Lucien and started telling his mercenaries to find a way to get through the fissure.


    "Look!!" Many mercenaries were shooting arrows at Lucien, but he was further and further away, making the archers useless, but then someone shouted and pointed to the sky.


    Everyone looked at the sky, which was lighted up by a big green-lightning flying towards Lucien at super speed.


    "Glen!" Olivia knew that the green lightning was one of the best skills of the S-rank archer. It needed almost a minute to be cast but had high destructive power.


    She couldn¡¯t help but fear for Lucien. After all, she just wanted to catch the mysterious woman for causing chaos in the city and not killing Lucien, who was already an adventurer in her guild.


    "Damn!" Rose, who was still on Lucien¡¯s back even though she was already fine to run alone, saw the lightning bolting towards them and acted quickly by raising rock walls behind them while Lucien kept running.


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to look back as he could hear Glen¡¯s arrowing and knew that the power of that attack would be destructive. He focused all his strength on his legs and jumped as far as he could.


    *Boom* *Creack* *Boom* *Creack* *Boom* *Creack* *Booooom*


    The green lighting broke the rock barriers that Rose made and hit the ce where they were a second ago, causing a big explosion that sent an explosive force within a hundred meters.


    Lucien was still in the air with Rose after jumping. He acted instinctively and turned around, facing the full force from the explosion while Rose waspletely safe on his back, and they were thrown twenty meters farther from where they would possiblynd.


    After receiving the impact of the explosion, Lucien lost his bnce, and they both rolled on the ground a few times before stopping. Rose hugged Lucien instinctively, and when they stopped rolling, she ended up on top of him.


    "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!!" Rose was ecstatic after drinking Lucien¡¯s blood and couldn¡¯t control her excitement after the moment of adrenaline, which they almost died.


    Rose¡¯s body shivered with excitement, and she kissed Lucien. She had never kissed before and could only guess what it was like as she started to rub her lips over his, but Lucien didn¡¯t open his mouth as it was no time for a kiss...


    *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh*


    Lucien hugged Rose and rolled aside to dodge more crystal arrows that Glen kept shooting.


    "Stupid vampire! This is not the time to kiss!!" Lucien tried to take Rose off him while they rolled, but when he opened his mouth to speak, Rose bit his lip, delighting again with his delicious blood.


    Rose didn¡¯t know why Lucien was so good. She just wanted more of his blood, his lips, even his scent was pleasurable for her, and she wanted it all like an addictive drug.


    But the arrows kepting, and she couldn¡¯t even defend herself... Her body waszy, and shepletely trusted herself to Lucien. He stood up quickly, putting her on his back again as they ran for the forest.


    "She is right, that was so amazing!" While Lucien was running, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment on how she found the show quite incredible...


    Lucien knew that they had taken an enormous risk, and he didn¡¯t want to go through something like that again. He knew that only by getting powerful, he could avoid having to run away like that again.


    "Amazing as shit! You didn¡¯t have to run with that stupid vampire on your back while the damn archers didn¡¯t stop shooting!!!" Lucien swore to punish everyone who put him through this shit, including L.u.s.t and Rose. Of course, he would punish the girls differently from the men...


    After running more two hundred meters ahead, Lucien left Glen¡¯s field of vision, and next arrived in the forest. He called Cassidy by telepathy, and not only could he hear her, but he could also feel the direction she was in.


    Lucien knew they couldn¡¯t stop running, but now, he could at least release Rose so that she could run alone, but the vampire-girl didn¡¯t want to leave his back and held his neck more tightly while she begged him to continue carrying her.


    "Who said she wouldn¡¯t just jump in your arms?" L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but make fun of Lucien. In fact, she was pleased that things seemed to be going better than she expected.


    Lucien didn¡¯t reply to L.u.s.t and continue running towards Cassidy¡¯s group, with Rose clinging to his back like a ko.


    --------------------------


    Cassidy, Mia, Aria, E, Oya, and Ko entered the forest after Maggie stayed behind to make the barrier against the archers.


    Oya wanted to go back and kill Maggie for "trying to escape," but Cassidy called her, making the mama tigress understand that Maggie had no bad intentions.


    Oya saw Cassidy as part of the alpha couple in "Lucien¡¯s pack." She saw how he gave the Queen a special affection and thought of herself as a beta. So, she didn¡¯t mind following Cassidy¡¯s orders that were not against her master¡¯s intentions.


    After Cassidy¡¯s group entered the forest, they hid behind a small ravine. There were big trees nearby, and Mia climbed on top of one, trying to get a good view of the situation.


    "Astrid! Here!!" Mia saw Astriding with Marie, Anne, and Maggie, then she called the group, making everyone go behind the ravine.


    Mia, Astrid, Oya, and Ko, knew everyone, so they didn¡¯t find anything strange when the women met. But Cassidy did not like to meet Marie and Anne.


    She was pretty sure that the young beauties were also Lucien¡¯s women, but she still had to confirm. "Are you his woman too?"


    Anne realized that Cassidy said "too" and can¡¯t help but be a little sad. Of course, she wanted he had fewer women, so that would have "more Lucien" for her...


    Marie first noticed the "too," but before thinking about how Cassidy would be another of Lucien¡¯s woman, she recognized her... "You are Queen Cassidy! But shouldn¡¯t you be dead? Wait!!! Are you his woman? How is this possible?!?!?!?"


    Cassidy did not find it unusual for someone to recognize her; after all, she was Queen a year ago, but Marie had something special. Blue hair was not typical, and Cassidy knew a family, which all female members had hair the same color as Marie.


    "Are you from the Olsen Royal family of Bluewind city?"


    Before Marie could answer Cassidy, they heard Mia reporting what was going on between Lucien and the mercenaries. "A fissure opened in the ground, separating Lucien from the mercenary troops, but he jumped over it to rescue a hooded woman, and he is now unable to return."


    They were both angry and worried about Lucien. When he stayed behind to cover their escape, everything was fine, but when he returned for an unknown woman, they were all upset...


    Mia could see everything that happened with Lucien from the top of the big tree and kept reporting to the other women, who kept cursing Lucien for putting himself in danger, making them so worried.


    "We have to go back to help him!" Cassidy and Anne spoke together as they both couldn¡¯t stand the idea of ??leaving Lucien in danger alone.


    "You have to trust him! We would only give him more problems as we cannot move at the same speed as him." Astrid had to grab Cassidy¡¯s arm as she was almost running into the chaos, and it wouldn¡¯t help Lucien.


    Then everyone heard the explosion of Glen¡¯s arrow. Mia was very scared when she saw Lucien being thrown to the ground, but he stood up and continued running towards the forest.


    "He ising!" Mia warned the women, and Cassidy heard Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind.


    ----------------------


    After running for approximately a minute, Lucien jumped from a small ravine where his women were waiting for him, but he was not wee as he expected...


    "What!?" Lucien had to duck to avoid Cassidy¡¯s kick. She turned around and tried to kick him again while making it clear that she was furious.


    "Did you go back for another woman? Do you want to die just to get another member for your huge harem? Does your d.i.c.k know no limits?!?!?" Cassidy kept trying to kick Lucien without caring about the girl on his back.


    Everyone was there, Mia, Astrid, Marie, Anne, Maggie, Aria, and Elle. Still, no one interfered between Cassidy and Lucien as everyone agreed that he was very reckless going back for a woman he probably didn¡¯t know, and everyone had the same question in mind:


    "Why the hell doesn¡¯t she go off his back?!"


    Lucien wanted to me L.u.s.t for making him go back for Rose, but he knew he needed incredible women to gain power, and now that Rose is with him, she would receive the same care as his other women.


    Cassidy was very strong even though she still had poison in her body, but she could neverpete with Lucien about speed. He grabbed her leg after dodging her kick, then gave her pretty mouth a tap kiss, making all the girls jealous.


    "This is no time to discuss! We have to keep running, or they will reach us."


    Everyone agreed that they need to keep running, but at the same time, they did not know where to go. Lucien and L.u.s.t didn¡¯t know anything about this world so they couldn¡¯t suggest anything...


    Cassidy tried to contain her fury at Lucien and her jealousy of the girl on his back. Then she had an idea as she looked at Marie to confirm her thoughts. "Are you Adrian Olsen¡¯s daughter? Is your father still loyal to me?"


    Cassidy used a firm tone to speak, showing all her nobility as a Queen. Marie was very polite, and even though the situation was strange, she bowed while speaking respectfully. "Yes, my Queen! I left my home because I didn¡¯t agree with my family, but they were always loyal to you."


    Marie would not say that she never agreed with her family to support Cassidy¡¯s reign. She thought the rulers had to be decided by the people, and she also agreed with the guild¡¯s merit system, but her family is noble, and they ruled a small kingdom, which is part of Portgreen.


    So she left home to join the guild, but she never imagined that she would meet the Queen, who was supposed to be dead, and... She was Lucien¡¯s woman... Marie couldn¡¯t believe everything that was happening.


    Cassidy realized from Marie¡¯s clothes that she had joined the guild, but from what Marie said, she was in disagree with her family, who were supposed to be her allies...


    She didn¡¯t know what to think about it and looked at Lucien. "Bluewind is a small kingdom in the west. They were supposed to be loyal to my reign, but they did not help me during the revolt when the guild and the mercenaries attacked me..."


    Marie wanted to im that her kingdom had no more than a hundred soldiers, and if they came to help the Queen, they would not be really useful and would leave her people unprotected, but she would not try to argue with the Queen.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what had happened in the revolt or how politics worked there, so he seriously looked at Marie. "Are you sure your family is still loyal to the Queen?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure!" Marie began to understand the situation. She thought Lucien wanted to leave the city to protect the Queen, so she was in doubt for a second if it was right put her people at risk for the Queen, which she had no faith... But she believed in Lucien and wanted to be with him, so she was honest about her family being loyal to Cassidy.


    "We don¡¯t have time to think now, so let¡¯s head toward there, and on the way, wee to a conclusion." Lucien was focusing his senses to the maximum, and he didn¡¯t hear any sign of anyone approaching the forest. Still, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before they managed to get over the fissure.


    Everyone agreed to get away from Portgreen city as soon as possible and followed Marie¡¯s lead towards Bluewind Kingdon, which was more than 200 miles away from there, so they would have plenty of time to n their next move along the journey.


    As the group ran to the west road, Mia asked Lucien what everyone wanted to ask. "Who is this girl on your back, and are you going to carry her all the time?"

 Chapter 51 - Favorite Girl

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Favorite Girl</h4>


    As Lucien¡¯s group ran through the forest beside the west road, everyone was focused and concerned, trying to get as far away as possible quickly...


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    But Rose cared only about enjoying Lucien. Of course, all the women were jealous, but when Rose started to sniff Lucien¡¯s neck, Oya also showed her jealousy.


    *Roar*


    "What¡¯s the problem with you girls? She can¡¯t run alone yet." Lucien didn¡¯t understand why everyone was being so dramatic about Rose. He exined that she was the mage who cast the earthquake, and he helped her when she was hurt. But he didn¡¯t say anything about blood or life partners...


    Everyone trusted Lucien¡¯s words, but as Rose was already fully healed after drinking Lucien¡¯s blood, no one saw any wounds on her even though her clothes were pierced where Glen¡¯s arrow prated her shoulder...


    Mia and Anne felt very much like being carried by Lucien in ce of Rose, but they had to keep running...


    The mercenaries and adventurers managed to cross the fissure after earth mages got together to make rock bridges, but Lucien¡¯s group was already far away. They fled through the forest to make tracking difficult.


    Lucien¡¯s group changed direction several times and erased their tracks with magic and tricks that Astrid and Maggie knew. After seven hours on the run, it was already morning and everyone was tired... Except for Lucien, who had an absurd regeneration, and Rose, who didn¡¯t leave his back.


    "Let¡¯s stop for a while. You need to rest." Lucien could see that the younger girls like Mia, Anne, and E couldn¡¯t keep running, so he suggested they rest there.


    "But what if they are tracking us?" Cassidy feared that the mercenaries and the guild would find out about her.


    "I can detect them from a mile away, and we¡¯ll have someone patrolling. We¡¯ll rest for an hour or less and start running again." Lucien also didn¡¯t want to stop, but the girls couldn¡¯t keep going.


    Lucien gave Astrid a kind look. "Astrid, you are in better condition than the others, so please make the rounds."


    Astrid slowly approached Lucien, stared at Rose for a second before giving Lucien a tap kiss on the lips. "Do not think that you can order me... But I will be guarding this time."


    Before Astrid leave, Lucien spoke his n to everyone. "There is a stream 600 meters to the north. We will rest there for an hour."


    Everyone agreed and followed Lucien while Astrid guarded the area. They arrived at the side of the stream, where some stones made a small natural pool.


    They started drinking fresh water and filling their bottles with it. Lucien looked at the tired girls and had a strange idea, but he first needed to get rid of the vampire clinging to his back.


    "Oya! If she doesn¡¯t get off my back in five seconds, bite her ass."


    *Roar*


    "Heeee?! Are you going to order the tigress to bite your wife?!" Rose was scared when she saw Oya walking towards them, so she jumped off Lucien¡¯s back quickly, but did not forget to show her frustration.


    "Wifeeee?!?!?" Cassidy, Mia, and Anne couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Everyone was sure that Rose was Lucien¡¯s woman as she was on his back for seven hours... But iming the title that they could only desire was a severe blow in their egos.


    "Yes! When I sucked him, we made a pact to be partners for life, so of course, I am his wife and he is my husband."


    Rose knew that most of those women were her rivals, so she would have to fight for a higher position in Lucien¡¯s heart. She never thought she would do something like that for a man, but after sucking him, she wanted to follow the tradition of her race.


    "Did you suck him?! When??!!" Rose¡¯s words only made the girls more confused.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t let this mess go on and took off Rose¡¯s hood revealing her facepletely. "She sucked my blood. It is something of her race, so it cannot be helped..."


    The girls didn¡¯t know what a vampire was, but Rose gave them a basic exnation, that she drank blood to recover mana, but could only drink people¡¯s blood from her husband, and how they needed to do that to escape the mercenaries.


    As Rose spoke, Lucien realized he hadn¡¯t had a good look at her before. Now that she was without the hood, he was surprised by her high beauty.


    Rose was about 1.65 meters tall and had a slim but very s.e.xy body. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts weren¡¯t as big as Cassidy and Astrid¡¯s, but they were well developed, giving her an advantage against the younger girls.


    She is a gorgeous girl with a fantasticbination of fair skin and long blond hair. Her face had delicate features, and her eyes are gray with a slightly yellow glow. Her small ears are slightly pointed, looking like a smaller version of the elven ears.


    Lucien was looking at Rose¡¯s s.e.xy ass while she was exining her umon situation to the girls, but Cassidy noticed his look. "Is it better than mine?"


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer her. Of course, L.u.s.t said that he shouldn¡¯t say anything, or it would only cause problems. L.u.s.t also told him to make things clear as soon as possible.


    Lucien had an excellent n to restore their energies and mana, enough for them to run for ten hours without problems... But it was not easy to say that to the pack of women staring at him...


    "Damn it!" Lucien cursed in his mind as he wondered if his sisters were going through such strange situations to be strong with their great demons...


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t change his "new nature." so he made his point clear. "I can recover your energies to the maximum quickly with... my fluids..."


    "What!?!?!?!?" Everyone had that question in mind. Some of them did not know the capabilities of Lucien¡¯s body, and those who knew it did not think he would suggest using it that way... Everyone was confused.


    Cassidy was the woman who knew most about the benefits of Lucien¡¯s body, and she couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted him only for her and her daughter... Even though she knew that he would inevitably have a lot of women, she still worried about not having "enough" Lucien.


    "Do you mean all of us at the same time or in turns? Won¡¯t that overload you?"


    Lucien knew there was jealousy in Cassidy¡¯s words, but he was still grateful for her concern with his health.


    "Just a little of my saliva or essence is enough for you to recover... Your poison is still a problem, so you will have to drink a bit more now, and we will continue the more intense sessionter..."


    Cassidy was convinced, but other women only had confused looks because they couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Lucien exined in the best way he could about having life mana in his body, but he was unable to use magic. It seemed absurd, but Cassidy said it was all true, and everyone believed Lucien.


    Of course, believing was different from epting. Not all women there had a strong enough connection with Lucien to do something like that...


    Lucien looked at the pair of mother-daughter harpy and saw that they are strangely staring at him. He could see that E was just a young girl, but he had a n for her.


    "I can carry E on my back, but you, Aria, need to make up your mind. As I said, just a little of my saliva should be enough to recover your energy."


    "I don¡¯t mi-" E tried to say something that everyone could imagine what was because of her wide smile, but Aria quickly covered her mouth while nodding at Lucien. "We agree with that!"


    With E and Aria¡¯s situation resolved, Lucien looked at Maggie. "You are not obliged to ept my help, but I am not going to put the whole group at risk if you cannot follow us..."


    "I also can¡¯t take the risk of you giving information about us to anyone, so if you can¡¯t continue, Oya..."


    Maggie looked at the mama tigress and knew that things wouldn¡¯t end well if she couldn¡¯t keep up with them, so she took off her hood while blushing and staring at Lucien. "Will it be just a little saliva? Like some kisses?"


    Maggie was not as beautiful as her other women, but Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that she had some charm. She had brown hair in bun style and light brown skin. She had ck eyes and pretty features. Lucien didn¡¯t think it was a problem that her ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts aren¡¯t so hot.


    He couldn¡¯t look at her with a severe look. After all, he saw when Maggie stayed behind, making a barrier while Cassidy¡¯s group ran away, and he wanted to thank her for it, even though she didn¡¯t exactly do it for them.


    "Yes, a few kisses will be enough, but I won¡¯t deny more if you want..." Maggie blushed at Lucien¡¯s words, and he saw it as another problem resolved.


    Now, Only Marie and Anne¡¯s situation remained. Lucien looked at them just to see Marie looking away while Anne was very flushed, staring at him. "Do you understand it?"


    "I have some regeneration potions, so I..." Marie wanted to be more intimate with Lucien, but doing it now, with everyone looking on them, seemed too far to her. She had some potions to recover mana and vitality, but it would take more than an hour for her to recover fully.


    Anne saw that her friend was ashamed, and she tried to encourage Marie. "We don¡¯t have time to wait for potions to work. We can do this together..."


    Lucien understood that it would be difficult for everyone to ept so quickly, so he thought about starting with Cassidy while the other girls made up their minds. "Marie, if you can, give E one of those potions."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Every second was important, and he wanted to start supplying the girls his fluids...


    He was pretty dirty after rolling on the ground with Rose, so Lucien started to undress while entering the natural pool in the stream. "Juste to me, and I¡¯ll give it to you. I ensure it will be good and you will undoubtedly want more..."


    The women blushed while watching Lucien undress. No one could deny that his body was a view to be delighted. Everyone looked at Lucien¡¯s lower body when he started to take off his pants, and Aria had to turn E the other direction, but she didn¡¯t miss a second of that wonderful show.


    Anne and Marie had already seen Lucien n.a.k.e.d but they did not get tired of that vision...


    Maggie already thought he was handsome, but now she couldn¡¯t even describe him...


    Rose had never thought of a man before, but now that she sucked Lucien, she was happy that it had been someone as handsome as him...


    Mia couldn¡¯t help being a little sad. The other time they took a bath like that, he was only hers...


    Cassidy was lost in thought when she saw Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k again. It was big, even when it wasn¡¯tpletely erect... She really wanted to continue the intense session, but now they needed to be quick to continue the journey, so she wasted no time and started taking off her clothes.


    Mia saw her mother taking off her clothes, and wasted no time starting undress too. She didn¡¯t want to lose to her mother...


    Anne also didn¡¯t want to be left behind and tried to ovee her embarrassment while taking off her clothes. Marie didn¡¯t want to look eager to it, so she preferred to wait for a while to make up her mind...


    Rose knew she didn¡¯t need any more of Lucien¡¯s fluids right now as she drank his blood, and then she was carried all the way by him, but she couldn¡¯t let other women be intimate with her husband while she just watched. She started taking off her clothes while blushing even more.


    Aria wanted to undress and run into Lucien¡¯s arms, but she had to think of a way to keep E from looking...


    Even though Cassidy started to undress quickly, she couldn¡¯tpete with the speed of the tigresses, who were already n.a.k.e.d...


    Oya gave Ko a second of advantage; the little tigress wasted no time and jumped in the water after Lucien.


    *Meow*


    Lucien found Ko¡¯s roars, which seemed more like a cat¡¯s sound, very cute, and picked her up while he started washing his little pet. "Who is my favorite girl?"


    *Meow*


    "Me!" Many girls wanted to answer it, but no one wanted to say out loud that they were jealous of the little tigress.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 52 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 1)</h4>


    Lucien heard the sounds of footsteps in the water while ying with little Ko. He knew who it was and waited to see what she would do.


    Cassidy hugged Lucien from behind and pressed her big b.r.e.a.s.ts against his back. She, like most other girls, didn¡¯t mind being n.a.k.e.d because there were only women and Lucien there.


    She knew that only Astrid couldpete with her s.e.xy body and wanted to use her sensuality to get more attention from Lucien. Of course, he loved the feel of her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on his back as he caressed Ko¡¯s really soft fur.


    Cassidy touched Lucien¡¯s waist and chest, then reached down to take his c.o.c.k. She started to massage it slowly back and forth. "Do you like it?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that he was enjoying it. Not only was the sensation of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and Ko¡¯s fur much soft, but her delicate hands were giving his c.o.c.k so much pleasure... But he couldn¡¯t let his woman think too well of herself in front of him.


    "Use your b.r.e.a.s.ts, and maybe I¡¯ll give you a bit more..."


    The natural pool in the stream was not very deep, so everyone could see Cassidy giving a handjob to Lucien. And they were all delighted to see his big c.o.c.k so hard in Cassidy¡¯s hands. Some girls were already wet with just that tempting sight...


    Cassidy didn¡¯t think twice and knelt in front of Lucien. The bottom of the stream was made of sand, so she found afortable position while caressing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k a few more times with her hand.


    Lucien continued to y with Ko and soon felt the heat of Cassidy¡¯s mouth on his d.i.c.k. She swallowed it deep into her throat to make it well lubricated with her saliva, then put his d.i.c.k in the middle of her big b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezed it while moving her upper body, giving Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k a fantastic titjob.


    Cassidy¡¯s movements were purely based on instinct as she had no experience with things like that, but Lucien thought it couldn¡¯t be more perfect... Until she started to suck the head of his d.i.c.k while rubbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts from Its middle to the base.


    "Mhmm... Keep it up; it¡¯s perfect!" Lucien could only enjoy Cassidy¡¯s heavenly treatment. He wanted to give her as much pleasure as she was giving him... But now was not a time that he could focus only on his beloved Queen, he had to help all the girls.


    While Cassidy continued to focus on his c.o.c.k, Lucien turned the head to receive a passionate kiss from Mia. She still remembered how he kissed his mother intensely and just gave her a tap...


    Mia loved her mother but wouldpete for the title of "favorite girl" too. She forced her inexperienced tongue into Lucien¡¯s mouth and tried as hard as she could to give him pleasure...


    "Mmm..." She thought that with enough initiative, she could have an advantage over him, but Lucien¡¯s tongue dominated hers quickly... Mia loved being dominated by Lucien in any way possible, and could only m.o.a.n as her body gets hotter and hotter even though they¡¯re in the water...


    Lucien put Ko on his shoulder, then hugged Mia¡¯s waist with one arm while using the other to massage one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He knew he was delighted with Cassidy, but he would not fail to take good care of his cute Mia...


    They said nothing, and only the slight m.o.a.ns and lewd sounds were heard, making all the girls horny. They watched that heroic scene where Cassidy made a mess with Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and mouth while he made a mess in Mia¡¯s mouth.


    "I love your mouth, Mia... But if you want to drink the first load, now is the time."


    Lucien could kiss Mia for a whole day without getting tired because she had a pleasant taste of blooming flowers... But he felt that he would not resist Cassidy¡¯s intense attacks to long.


    Mia already drank a lot of Lucien¡¯s saliva while they kissed. She wanted more and more of his mouth, but when he talked about the "first load," she was obviously interested in it, and would not let her mother have it all...


    Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k start to throb, so she stopped using her b.r.e.a.s.ts and put it in her mouth. She also heard him talking to Mia, but she didn¡¯t want to let go of his d.i.c.k like it was her favorite food, which she wouldn¡¯t even share with her daughter.


    Mia, instead of disturbing her mother, bent down and started sucking Lucien¡¯s balls while Cassidy sucked his d.i.c.k. Mia loved everything about Lucien, and in that position, she was able to enjoy a lot of his addictive scent, so she sucked his balls with great affection while her little nose was rubbing the base of his c.o.c.k, making her delighted by that fragrance.


    Lucien was extremely pleased with that heavenly stimtion. He could only think of how adorable the mother-daughter pair were so fantastic, and he loved them more and more.


    "I¡¯ming!" His connection with L.u.s.t intensified Lucien¡¯s feelings. The tattoo they shared also shared the pleasure, and she kept whispering obscene things in his mind to make everything more l.u.s.tful...


    These l.u.s.tful feelings, plus his passionate side created by the affection for his mother, made Lucien an infinite abyss of desire and possession...


    "Make them drink all your c.u.m... Mark them with the pleasure that only your body can give them... so they will be together with you forever..." L.u.s.t was a great demon and would do her best to make Lucien feel more of that sinful pleasure and give more pleasure to the girl ... She needed power as much as he did...


    Lucien couldn¡¯t fight his own possessive nature, and seeing Cassidy¡¯s pleading look, he knew she wanted it as much as he wanted to give it to her.


    "Drink everything, my Queen!" Lucien held Cassidy¡¯s head in both hands and thrust his c.o.c.k deep into her throat while he c.u.mmed very much inside her.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t mind about the way Lucien thrust his d.i.c.k into her, on the contrary, she liked it very much, and wanted to drink all that hot milk, which she was already addicted to.


    As Lucien¡¯s c.u.m went down her throat, Cassidy¡¯s entire body said "yes," while her mind said "more," she couldn¡¯t speak, but mentally she couldn¡¯t stop her passionate thoughts. "I love it so much!! How I love love love it!!! F.u.c.k!! Why is he so good?!"


    Lucien wanted to make Cassidy drink everything, but he knew it was too much, and there was also Mia, who had not stopped sucking his balls while he was inside Cassidy.


    "No! No, please!" Cassidy couldn¡¯t stop following Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with her head while trying to drink more of her favorite milk, but he pulled her head away with his hand while giving his c.o.c.k to Mia before his orgasm was over.


    "Here, Mia." Lucien put his c.o.c.k gently inside her little mouth, and the cute Mia started to lick and drink his c.u.m in a much softer way than Cassidy. Lucien loved how they behaved differently, but they both loved his c.u.m just as he loved giving it to them...


    Mia knew her mother should have drank more than half of it, so she gently stroked Lucien¡¯s balls, begging his c.o.c.k to give her more milk. Of course, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k loved the gentle stimtion of Mia¡¯s soft hands, making him c.u.m a lot, filling Mia with "Lucien¡¯s love."


    Mia drank to thest drop "his love," and then began to lick his c.o.c.k to "clean it." She then gave his c.o.c.k a final kiss on the head and gave Lucien a wide cute smile. "Thanks! I love it so much!!! Also, I feel a lot better now."


    Not only Cassidy but all the girls were jealous of Mia for being so sincere with her feelings. From the lovely look, Lucien gave her; they knew that Mia had gained an advantage against them in Lucien¡¯s heart.


    How could Lucian not be fascinated by Mia being so cute? He gently stroked her face while speaking as lovingly as he could. "You are so adorable, Mia! I felt great pleasure with your hands and mouth."


    "Of course, you are amazing too, my Queen. Nothing beats the softness of your beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts." Lucien hugged Mia and Cassidy while whispering loving words to them.


    Lucien¡¯s e.r.o.t.i.c scene with the mother-daughter pair was too intense for the girls...


    Aria forgot to keep her daughter turned to the other side, and they both saw everything. As harpies, they had an influential s.e.x.u.a.l desire, and even though E was young, she was already in the age of thinking about men... After seeing Lucien, E would only think of a man all her life as well as her mother...


    Maggie was disgusted by men because the ck Hand Party mercenaries were always stupid with her... Although Lucien was her enemy at first, he didn¡¯t hurt her and was giving her the chance to be part of his group...


    Seeing how affectionate he was with Cassidy and Mia, plus how brave he was to stay behind to save Rose, she couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. The fact that he was divinely handsome and his c.o.c.k being so mesmerizing also helped Maggie to make her mind, and she started to undress.


    Rose¡¯s eyes shone withpetitiveness and jealousy. After Lucien saved her and carried her for seven hours, she was sure he was an excellent choice as her life partner. The fact that his blood was beyond perfect is a bonus as Rose appreciated his personality more.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time and started walking towards Lucien to have her "share of him" too, but before she could get into the stream someone passed running beside her... Rose could only feel the wind and curse herself for being so slow when she saw that the fox-girl acted so fast.


    Anne was very excited to see Lucien being so intense with Cassidy and Mia. She was getting wet while seeing the man she loved with other girls... This was not something she wanted... She wanted to be there with him... She wanted to be in his arms just like Mia and devour his d.i.c.k just like Cassidy...


    But why was she watching when other girls were enjoying it? He had already said that he wanted her... He made it clear that everyone could go to him... She was watching because she had no initiative to get what she wanted...


    Anne could not change the past, but now she would not remain passive. She wasted no time and ran towards what she wanted so badly.


    Lucien heard Anne¡¯s footsteps and gave Ko to Mia as he walked away from them a little to receive Anne in the appearance of a bullet in his arms.


    "Lucien!!!"


    *Ssh*


    Anne was so excited and eager that she couldn¡¯t hold back and jumped on Lucien with all the strength she had. He did not expect her to be so intense, and they both fall into the water.


    The stream was not very deep, but Anne managed to press Lucien on against the sand on the bottom of the water while she was on top of him, and they started a passionate submerged kiss.


    Of course, a submerged kiss would not be easy. Anne forced her tongue into Lucien¡¯s mouth, but water also came in, making them have a really wet kiss...


    Lucien liked Anne to take that initiative, but he, as a man, had to lead. He didn¡¯t think twice about pushing her out of the water.


    When he was pushed by Anne, they fell near a rock in the middle of the stream. This rock was almost two meters high, and more than one meter was outside the water. Lucien pressed Anne against that rock and held her two arms firmly on the rock.


    Anne couldn¡¯t move, and Lucien started an intense kiss by forcing his tongue in of her mouth, but when she tried to follow his lead, he stopped the kiss.


    Lucien gave Anne a sensual smile, making her blush as he lovingly teased her. "Little fox, little fox... Do you want it so badly?"


    "I want it! I want it so much!! Give it to me, please!!!" These were not just Anne¡¯s thoughts but also of other girls who had not yet their share of Lucien. Of course, Mia and Cassidy also wanted more too...

 Chapter 53 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 53 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 2)</h4>


    "..." Anne couldn¡¯t speak or think about anything. She was so excited to be kissed so intensely by Lucien, but...


    "Mmmm... Lucien..." Her already very warm body was even more out of control when she felt his hard c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien was enjoying teasing the cute fox-girl. He started kissing her neck and went up until he reached her fluffy ear, which he wanted so much to caress...


    "It¡¯s better than I expected... You are so beautiful and smell so good, Anne... I want just to eat you right here..." Lucien loved the softness of Anne¡¯s fur. Her skin was mostly like a normal person, but her ears were furry, and some parts of her body had a little bit of that beautiful soft fur.


    Anne was happy that Lucien liked her body. Still, she can¡¯t help but blush even more; after all, the other girls were watching them...


    She gave him a loving look as she spoke softly. "I already promised my body to you, but... Not in front of everyone..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t resist Anne¡¯s cuteness and kissed her madly. He seemed to want to devour her mouth, biting her lips gently and sucking her small tongue in a fantastic wet kiss.


    They kissed intensely for a minute, then Lucien started stroking her ears while rubbing his face in hers in an affectionate way. "I¡¯m just teasing you, little fox... We don¡¯t have time now, butter I¡¯ll take good care of you..."


    Anne¡¯s young heart could not resist to Lucien being so loving. She couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t jump into his arms the first time she saw him, losing the "first" to Mia...


    Now she understood how Mia fell in love with Lucien so quickly. He could be as kind to his loved ones as cruel to his enemies, and Anne surely wanted to be part of the loved ones.


    After the kiss, Lucian released Anne¡¯s arms, and she hugged him, bringing their bodies very close. Her p.u.s.s.y was very hot and wet while his c.o.c.k kept rubbing against it. Anne was almost freaking out with so much desire and was afraid to go too far in front of everyone...


    Lucien was getting very excited feeling Anne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, which also had a little bit of that soft fur he loved so much... He really wanted to prate her cute p.u.s.s.y right there, but they didn¡¯t have that time as they were still running away...


    Anne was very excited and ashamed, so she put her head on Lucien¡¯s chest in an adorable way, making her soaked hair covered her face. Lucien stroked her face and put her hair gently behind her ear, smiling at his little fox.


    "You have two options; we can kiss more or..."


    "I want it!!" Anne what Lucien was talking about. She couldn¡¯t have s.e.x with him right now, but she wanted to do the same as Mia and Cassidy.


    Lucien walked to a shallower part of the stream and did not need to do anything because Anne knelt and began to stroke his c.o.c.k with her small delicate hands.


    Anne had never done anything like that, but she saw how Cassidy and Mia did it; she wanted to do the same, as it was evident that Lucien was delighted with them.


    She held Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and was fascinated by Its hardness and the scent... It smelled so good that it made her body shiver with excitement... Anne didn¡¯t notice when she started to smile and caress his c.o.c.k back and forth with both hands...


    After almost a minute of an inexperienced but pleasurable handjob, Anne had a strange thought. She remembered about a specific werewolf, who said to all her n that she would be his wife...


    She never liked that damn dog, but the werewolf n is much stronger than the fox n, so it was normal for fox-girls to rely on the protection of the powerful werewolves.


    But Anne never wanted to be the woman of that annoying dog... He tormented her for a long time, but now everything would change... She was holding the c.o.c.k of her true man!


    Anne didn¡¯t care that Lucien had other women or killed people without blinking. She chose him willingly, and all she could ask was for him to keep being loving with her... Then she would give him everything...


    But of course, Anne couldn¡¯t help thinking about the benefits of having her man. She liked the way Lucien acted and was looking forward to the day he would meet the damn dog... Anne wanted to see the werewolf¡¯s face when he saw her man before Lucien beat him so badly...


    Anne¡¯s thoughts only made Lucien more incredible in her mind. He was already making her so happy without even knowing... Anne was in a mix of happiness and excitement.


    "To hell with the energy recovery! It¡¯s my man¡¯s d.i.c.k, and I will make him feel good!!!" Of course, Anne spoke it in her mind before swallowing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, not caring about the purpose of recovery, but wanting to enjoy the moment.


    Lucien felt great pleasure in Anne¡¯s little mouth. All his women had their differences, and Lucien loved all the sensations... Anne was sucking on his c.o.c.k intensely while looking at him with her sparkling eyes...


    He stroked her cute ears while he thought it would be good to enjoy the moment with only his little-fox... But it was a good opportunity to make things easier.


    Lucien looked at Marie, who, like the other girls, was observing everything, and called her. "Join us, Marie."


    "I... I don¡¯t... I¡¯m not su-" Marie didn¡¯t know how to react and started to stutter. She didn¡¯t want to admit,, but her body was too hot since she saw Lucien n.a.k.e.d. When she saw him doing those things with the girls, her situation became worse, and now her panties were wet...


    "I understand that it seems strange, but it will only be a few kisses. Is it better with your friend here or alone?" Lucien knew it would be better for the girls toe together in pairs as they could encourage each other.


    "I... Ahhh..." Marie sighed as she couldn¡¯t deny Lucien¡¯s words. She had already decided to follow Lucien, but doing that kind of thing in front of everyone was very difficult for her stubborn mind to ept.


    Marie saw how Lucien treated the girls tenderly, and with Anne there, it would be better than going alone, so she started to undress while walking towards the stream.


    Lucien saw Marie undressing and looked at her body, causing the cute wizard to blush in embarrassment. He smiled at her, making it clear that he was teasing her.


    "She doesn¡¯t seem to want it... Maybe I can go first?" Marie was clearly very embarrassed, and the girls realized that. Rose didn¡¯t understand why Lucien was calling her when everyone else seemed to want to go willingly and can¡¯t help but try to steal the wizard¡¯s turn...


    Lucien continued to look at Marie while scolding Rose. "Be quiet and wait for your turn. Stop being a greedy vampire! You already drank my blood and didn¡¯t walk a meter!!"


    Everyone understood that Rose didn¡¯t need to recover her energy like the other girls who ran for seven hours without a break. Of course, everyone also understood why she wanted what they were all wanting now...


    Maria realized more and more that Lucien is so good, and even her stubborn mind reacted when Rose tried to steal her turn by causing the stubborn wizard to abandon her hesitation and go into the water.


    "Come on. I¡¯m not going to do anything you don¡¯t want to." Lucien reached his hand to Marie, but he did not move as Anne was giving him a fantastic blowjob. Marie was still very embarrassed, but she took his hand.


    "Mm..." Marie didn¡¯t have time to react when Lucien pulled her into his embrace and started kissing her. He gently put his lips on hers and didn¡¯t try to force his tongue into her mouth.


    They were kissing only with their lips for a few seconds, but it was enough to make Marie very excited. She loved Lucien¡¯s lips... Being so close to him and feeling his good scent was wonderful...


    Marie¡¯s mind went nk with just that gentle kiss, and her body took control of the situation. She tried to force her tongue into Lucien¡¯s mouth, making him smile before pressing her body against his, and starting an intensely passionate kiss.


    While Lucien and Marie kissed, Anne didn¡¯t care about anything but his c.o.c.k. She thought she would never be able to taste something as good as that amazing c.o.c.k... Anne continued sucking intensely and without realizing it she began to caress her p.u.s.s.y with one finger...


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Rose was already drooling as she saw Anne enjoying Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. She really wanted to be with her husband, but unfortunately, it was not her turn yet, and she could only watch while those obscene sounds made her crazy.


    Mia and Cassidy looked at each other with the same thought that the fox-girl was dangerous... Aria was looking forward to her turn, and Maggie didn¡¯t think it could be bad at all...


    Lucien was enjoying the new taste he felt with Marie¡¯s mouth. He not only kissed the s.e.xy wizard but also started to caress her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts... Marie was a charming and well-developed youngdy.


    After a few minutes, he felt he was almost c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Anne¡¯s pleasant mouth, and stopped kissing Marie to ask what she would do. "Kissing may be enough, but if you drink it, the boost will be much more effective. Whatever, the decision is only yours."


    Marie¡¯s body begged for that thing she knew would be incredibly good, and as her mind was still numb by the intense kisses, Marie didn¡¯t deny it but blushed even more while making a cute "mm" sound.


    "Good girl... Share it with your sister." Lucien gave Marie a tap kiss, and she knelt beside Anne to have her share of the restorative milk, which did Cassidy and Mia so well.


    Anne smiled when she heard Lucien¡¯s words. She already considered Marie like a sister, and now that they were both with Lucien, everything seemed perfect. Even if they were running away, the fox-girl can¡¯t help but be happy.


    Anne made an effort to stop sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and passing it on to Marie. She saw his c.o.c.k so hard, and it smelled so good that she didn¡¯t think twice before starting to lick Its head.


    Lucien was already very close toing, so when Marie swallowed his d.i.c.k, he started to fill her mouth with his c.u.m. He didn¡¯t force his d.i.c.k down her throat because he knew he should go slowly in order not to startle her.


    But Marie seemed to have different thoughts. She loved that divine liquid so much that she forced Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k down her throat, wanting to drink all she could.


    They were very focused on enjoying the pleasure, but L.u.s.t within Lucien saw when the purple tattoo appeared in Marie¡¯s low belly area. It was in a light shade of purple just like Mia, showing that Marie had epted Lucien but had not yet given her all to him as Cassidy.


    "Leave some for me!" Anne saw how her "sister" was drinking all selfishly and tried to take Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, making Marie bow her head in regret.


    Lucien was in the middle of his orgasm, but he managed to get his c.o.c.k out of Marie¡¯s mouth and give it to an eager Anne, who started to suck it excitedly.


    "F.u.c.k!!! It is so good!!!" Anne knew that something that came out of that tasty c.o.c.k should also be delicious, but Lucien¡¯s c.u.m had all the influence of L.u.s.t powers plus his life mana, taking Anne to the heaven of pleasure while she drank every drop of it.


    This time Lucien was paying close attention to Anne, so he also saw when the purple tattoo appeared in her low belly area. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was happy with such cute girls epting him, and he just thought about getting strong enough to protect and make them happy.


    After Lucien finisheding, Marie and Anne started cleaning his c.o.c.k together, but the other girls were not so patient...


    Rose couldn¡¯t contain her anxiety. The face the girls made after taste Lucien¡¯s c.u.m made it look like they were drinking the most wonderful thing in the world, and the excited vampire started to think it could be better than his blood...


    "Is it my turn already? Say it¡¯s my turn!!! I can¡¯t wait any longer!"

 Chapter 54 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 54 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 3)</h4>


    "Yes, it¡¯s your turn, Rose." Lucien hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Rose jumped into his arms in a very simr way to Anne.


    "You are not treating me properly! We made a life pact, and you have to be nice to me!!" Roseined as she kissed Lucien¡¯s entire face intensely.


    Rose¡¯s feelings for Lucien were already very intense, and improved with every second she spent with him. Rose was always a very passionate person, and drinking someone¡¯s blood for the first time was very important for a half-vampire.


    Not to mention that the blood of the person she drank was Lucien¡¯s... Rose couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to hold her felling back. She wanted more and more of Lucien and would fight for it with everything she had.


    Lucien knew that the little vampire just wanted to be pampered. He didn¡¯t mind spoiling her but at another time. "As soon as we are not running away, I will be very nice to you, but now you need to be obedient and share it..."


    Rose was hugging Lucien while rubbing her face on his chest, but then she wrapped her legs around his waist when she heard him say something about sharing.


    She began to kiss his neck sweetly as she spoke in an imploring tone. "No, please. I don¡¯t want to share it! It¡¯s my turn, and I want to do it myself!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t know how to act. He thought that the girlse in pairs would be easier and faster, just like it was with the other girls. But it wasn¡¯t like it was going to be bad to pay attention only to Rose. They would have to be just a little faster because time was not in their favor.


    He also couldn¡¯t just push the lovely vampire away, even though she didn¡¯t need the recovery session... Then Lucien started stroking her head as he spoke kindly. "It¡¯s all right. But you have to be quick because the other girls need it."


    Rose was sure she could give Lucien a lot of pleasure. She just needed a chance, and now she was going with everything. Half-vampires only suck blood from a single person in their entire lives, because the connection with their life partner had several peculiarities, which her mother told her about.


    She gave Lucien a tap kiss on the lips, then looked very kindly at him. "I¡¯ll only do it to you... So you have to reward meter."


    Before Lucien could understand what was going on, Rose opened her mouth and bit her own lips, making her fangs cut a little bit of her skin, covering her lips with her blood.


    Lucien wanted to ask why she did that, but Rose gave him an intense kiss, which was wet by her blood...


    "WOW!!!" Lucien felt a shiver run through his body when he tasted Rose¡¯s blood. It was a whole new kind of pleasure that made his mind go nk.


    When a vampire¡¯s partner, of the same race or not, taste their blood, they could feel all the affection the vampire had for them. So Lucien was now experiencing all the intensity of Rose¡¯s feelings for him in her blood, and that was beyond incredible.


    "Mmmm..." In the middle of the bloody kiss, Rose also bit Lucien¡¯s lips mixing their blood and saliva, making a very pleasant mess, in which both were delighted for a few minutes.


    Lucien loved Rose¡¯s blood. It was so sweet and made his body warm... He hugged her tighter as his tongue explored every part of her small mouth.


    Rose acted so cutely, letting him lead the entire time while she enjoyed every second in the arms of the man she already loved so much.


    She didn¡¯t care if they had just met... She only cared that the connection between them was more than perfect... She never felt so much pleasure before and knew her ce would be beside him no matter what.


    With the feelings of both of them so intense, the tattoo, which had already started to form when Rose sucked Lucien¡¯s blood, shone with a strong purple tone, showing that she had given her most precious thing to Lucien...


    Of course, v.i.r.g.i.nity was essential to Rose, but giving her blood to her partner was the highest level of trust between her race. Rose knew she was acting impulsively, but she was sure she would not regret it.


    "That was easy! I knew I was right, do you see? I know what is best for us." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment in Lucien¡¯s mind how she was right about him rescuing Rose.


    Of course, she was also surprised that things evolved so fast, and it was evident that it was not only about Rose¡¯s vampire peculiarities but also because of her intense personality.


    Lucien agreed with L.u.s.t. In fact, he was like Rose as he knew that he also acted in a very intense and impulsive way sometimes...


    "Ahem! What about the recovery session..." Lucien and Rose were lost in their bloody kiss, and after five minutes, the other girls were afraid that there would be no Lucien left for them... Cassidy had to speak on behalf of the other girls... Or the jealousy she was feeling...


    Lucien knew they had limited time, so he stopped kissing, but Rose kept kissing his lips, licking his mouth, and rubbing her face on his...


    He can¡¯t help but find her so adorable. Lucien thought there was a problem with him because he liked these girls so much and so quickly, but they were just too fantastic. Anyone who lived in depression as long as he, would be equally delighted with cute girls like Rose.


    "It¡¯s enough, Rose... Haha... We¡¯ll have more timeter... mm... Please, Rose..." Lucien tried to push the little vampire away, but she didn¡¯t loosen the grip of her legs on his back and continued to kiss him.


    *Ssh*


    Lucien had to act and tickled Rose¡¯s belly. When she loosened her grip on his back, he threw her into the water.


    "We had such a romantic moment, and is that how you be nice to me? Rude!" Rose stood up whileining, but without any warning, she jumped on Lucien again.


    *Ssh*


    Of course, Lucien managed to dodge with his high agility, causing the excited vampire to fall into the water again. The other girls were having fun watching the strange show...


    Lucien did not want to avoid Rose¡¯s affection, on the contrary, he very much wanted to let her kiss to her heart¡¯s content, but they didn¡¯t have time in that situation.


    "Please, Rose. I promise I will give you as many bloody kisses and anything else you wantter, but when we are safe... Now Astrid is patrolling the area so I can restore the girls¡¯ energy. Don¡¯t be greedy."


    Rose had just experienced the most wonderful feeling in her life, and of course, she wanted more, but she also knew that Lucien was right. She thought about iming she hadn¡¯t drunk the "milk" yet, but she couldn¡¯t look like a selfish girl or Lucien could be upset with her...


    "Ok, ok, I¡¯ll be patient..." Rose passed Lucien as she headed out of the stream, but she still ran her hand over his belly where the tattoo was while she ran the other hand over her own tattoo.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was obvious something that linked her to Lucien, so it was something she already appreciated a lot.


    All the girls saw that Rose¡¯s tattoo was a strong shade of purple, and they knew that she and Lucien were already very close. Mia couldn¡¯t help but be sad as her tattoo was not so strong from the beginning, but it was slowly improving...


    Cassidy ran a hand over her belly and smiled as her tattoo shone in an intense shade of purple too. Other girls wanted to improve their tattoos as it seemed that it showed the intensity of their feelings with Lucien. Some who didn¡¯t have a tattoo yet wanted to get one...


    It wasn¡¯t like all the girls there were naughty or something like that... They just couldn¡¯t resist their female instincts, screaming that no man could be as attractive as Lucien. Even stubborn girls like Marie and Maggie knew he was just so irresistible...


    Since Rose had agreed to let the other girls have their time, Lucien looked at them. He knew that E was staring at his d.i.c.k the whole time and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    She didn¡¯t look much younger than Mia, but he wanted to act more rationally, and it seemed too rash to let something happen between him and the young harpy-girl right now...


    That was not something Lucien could decide for himself, so he preferred to leave the mother-daughter harpy pairst, and looked at Maggie.


    Lucien met Maggie as enemies, but the way she acted when the mercenaries chased them made Lucien have favorable thoughts about her. Now, how she would act would define whether she would be part of their group as equals or not.


    Cassidy, Mie, Anne, Marie, and now Rose, had sat on arge rock across the stream with Oya and Ko to enjoy the view of Lucien being so e.r.o.t.i.c. Even if it made them jealous, they still loved just looking at him n.a.k.e.d...


    Maggie didn¡¯t need Lucien to call her as she understood his look. She was already n.a.k.e.d but was still trying to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts and p.u.s.s.y with her arm and hand, which clearly just gave her a lovely charm.


    She got into the water and walked slowly towards him. Lucien saw Maggie acting very timidly, but he didn¡¯t reach his hand to her as he still wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about her.


    Maggie couldn¡¯t me Lucien for not being as affectionate as he was with his women, but it aroused a desire inside her. A desire to also win that affection, which incredible women were fighting so hard for.


    She gathered all the courage she had in one movement and stand in front of him while speaking timidly. "P-please... take g-good care of me!"


    "Damn! You being so f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive makes my job so much easier!" L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but exim in Lucien¡¯s mind when he saw Maggie acting so sweet. She made things seem like she only cared about power, but in fact, L.u.s.t didn¡¯t know that what she was feeling, was her being jealous of Maggie.


    She couldn¡¯t materialize her body for a long time now, and it wouldn¡¯t even be beneficial for them to have s.e.x now, but she wanted to be in the girls¡¯ ce with Lucien... She still remembered the wonderful feeling it was to have him inside her...


    Lucien had no way of knowing L.u.s.t¡¯s thoughts. He was focused on the cute Maggie in front of him. Even if she was acting to gain his attention... She clearly did a good job, and Lucien could only hug her kindly...


    Maggie felt the warmth of Lucien¡¯s embrace and couldn¡¯t help but smile because it was so easy to get his affection. It was so good to be hugged lovingly that she just wanted to stay there feeling those strong arms around her body...


    "You can have more hugster. Now you must choose Kisses or..." Lucien wouldn¡¯t be so kind to Maggie yet... He wasn¡¯t sure what she thought of him. Not everyone was as straightforward as Rose, and he had to be careful who to trust. Of course, kissing or letting Maggie drink his c.u.m wouldn¡¯t do him any harm.


    Maggie understood well, how amazing Lucien was for making these incredible women so obedient to him... Even the Queen... She was obviously smart enough to know that she would only benefit from being in good terms with Lucien.


    "I want it. Please..." Maggie started stroking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and he can¡¯t help but think that her performance was really good.


    The girls sitting on the rock saw Maggie¡¯s performance, and Cassidy couldn¡¯t help butment. "Damn vixen!"


    Anne annoyedly responded to Cassidy¡¯sment. "I¡¯m Lucien¡¯s only vixen!!"

 Chapter 55 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 55 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 4)</h4>


    Lucien heard the girls¡¯ conversation and could only smile. He kissed Maggie¡¯s forehead while she bent down to have her dose of "restorative milk."


    "Mmm... Sooo good..." Maggie was sure it would be good, but the taste of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was far beyond her expectations.


    Maggie didn¡¯t know what to do, so she tried to imitate the other girls, stroking his d.i.c.k with her hands as she licked from the head to the base. She saw some girls stroking his balls, and tried the same, giving Lucien more and more pleasure.


    There hadn¡¯t been any pration, but all the intensity of the soft hands and wet mouths, plus the peculiar bloody kiss with Rose, had done his body very well. L.u.s.t felt all the demonic energy being created in Lucien¡¯s tattoo, and their connection was getting better and better.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but remember her previous hosts who could only take pleasure with one woman at a time andpare them to Lucien, who was not only having but also giving great pleasure to several women at the same time.


    "Their pussies are dripping love juices just to see someone sucking on your d.i.c.k... If you continue so, soon I will be able to fight beside you and do other things..."


    Lucien heard L.u.s.t¡¯s words in his mind, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every time L.u.s.t said things were going well, it means a step closer to his mother... He also couldn¡¯t deny that he liked the girls more and more...


    "When will your mouth be here again?" Despite how wonderful his women were, Lucien still felt that it was far from the feeling he had with L.u.s.t, and a part of his body craved to have her again.


    L.u.s.t was clearly satisfied with Lucien¡¯s words. He needs to have pleasure with other girls to make them strong, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t have s.e.x too. She also missed his c.o.c.k, and that intense desire for each other would also generate demonic energy.


    "As soon as we¡¯re alone, I promise I¡¯ll make it worthwhile. Just keep making them wet as this will make us powerful quickly." L.u.s.t thought like Lucien that it was too early to tell any girl about their situation, but at some point, everyone would have to know about her, of course.


    Lucien was receiving a blowjob from Maggie while hearing to L.u.s.t¡¯s sensual voice, so he started to remember how good it was to have s.e.x with her... Without realizing it, he held Maggie¡¯s head and slowly thrust his c.o.c.k inside her throat while imagining the sensation that was when he was inside L.u.s.t.


    He felt a desire to dominate L.u.s.t... Make her beg for his d.i.c.k... Just remembering her m.o.a.ns of pleasure, he already wanted to c.u.m in Maggie¡¯s mouth...


    "L.u.s.t is mine... Maggie too..." Lucien realized that he was thinking about L.u.s.t, but his d.i.c.k was in Maggie¡¯s mouth... He couldn¡¯t control that possessive desire to dominate L.u.s.t, but he also wanted Maggie... Not only them but the other girls too...


    That intense desire grew within him with every second he spent enjoying the girls. He wanted more and more of them just like an endless well...


    Lucien looked down and not only saw Maggie¡¯s happy face as he prated her throat, but he also saw his purple tattoo glowing brightly. He knew that L.u.s.t was influencing his feelings, but he didn¡¯t know if he could hate that...


    He started thrusting his c.o.c.k harder and faster into Maggie¡¯s throat. Her mouth was already a slurp mess with a lot of her saliva and his pre-c.u.m, so Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was sliding easily deeply inside her, and Maggie wanted to take itpletely. She loved it so much, even though he was doing it roughly.


    Lucien realized that he was very roughly with Maggie, but the part of him that wanted to be kind to her was entirely suppressed by his possessive feelings. He wanted to f.u.c.k Maggie¡¯s mouth in a mess so that she would never even imagine another d.i.c.k besides his.


    Maggie did not help Lucien to calm down as she held his thighs for support and pushed her body close to his, trying to receive everything Lucien could give her.


    "How much are you influencing me, L.u.s.t?" Lucien tried to control himself while asking L.u.s.t if all these intense desires were her things.


    L.u.s.t could onlyugh because Lucien seemed the most suitable person to her, made especially to be her host... or rather, partner... "I can¡¯t influence you to do something you don¡¯t want to do. Every desire you feel has some of my influence, but you want everything you are doing willingly."


    "Hmm..." Lucien feared he was losing his personality because of L.u.s.t¡¯s powers. He wouldn¡¯t mind doing anything if it was going to save his mother, but...


    As L.u.s.t said, he wanted to do it... He wanted to "dominate" the girls and make them only his... None of them showed any aversion to him... On the contrary... Maggie forced her body against his, making it clear that she wanted it as much as he...


    "Whatever!" Lucien didn¡¯t want to deny what his body craved, and his mind had no objection to that, so he held Maggie¡¯s head firmly while pumping his c.u.m inside her throat.


    "Mmmmm..." Maggie¡¯s body grew hotter and hotter. Lucien was using his c.o.c.k vigorously inside her mouth, making her body want it more and more. She kept swallowing her saliva along with Lucien¡¯s love juices, but then something much better came... She couldn¡¯t believe how good it was, making her try to drink it all.


    "More! More!! It is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g delicious!!" Maggie continued to drink Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m, which was so good for her body, making her addicted to it.


    Seeing Maggie¡¯s eyes sparkle with happiness as he marked her inside with his c.u.m, rxed Lucien¡¯s possessive feelings. He saw the tattoo appear in her low belly area, and even if it was in a slight shade of purple, it was a good start.


    Maggie, like the other girls, was not prepared to drink everything Lucien could give them yet. He felt that she was already getting full... But after the intense feelings, Lucien wanted topletely pacify his "dominant side."


    He took his c.o.c.k out of Maggie¡¯s mouth, who tried to follow it licking, and finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g on her face, marking her upper body with his c.u.m.


    "Sooo good..." Maggie felt no objection to Lucien¡¯s actions. On the contrary, she knew she couldn¡¯t drink it all at once, but now that his hot c.u.m was over her body, she could take it with her finger and lick while whispering how much she liked it.


    Lucien took a step back and leaned against the rock in the middle of the stream as he sighed. He was acting very intense after making the contract with L.u.s.t, but that didn¡¯t seem wrong anyway... The smile on Maggie¡¯s face as she finished drinking his c.u.m was just like the other girls, making Lucien think they liked it so much as he.


    The girls saw how Lucien c.u.mmed on Maggie¡¯s face and could only wish for the same treatment. They had to squeeze their legs because their pussies were already dripping love juices, just for them imagining receiving all Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m like Maggie.


    "It looks so good..."


    "Indeed!"


    "What?! No!! You are too young!" Aria couldn¡¯t help but think that her turn to receive Lucien¡¯s "affection" wasing. She ended up thinking out loud, making Elle respond. Aria wanted Lucien, but she didn¡¯t want her daughter to mature so quickly...


    "Mom, please! I¡¯m just going to kiss, I swear." Elle couldn¡¯t contain her attraction for Lucien. She was at an age where her hormones were very active, and the fact that Lucien was f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive was driving her crazy. She wanted at least some of those wet kisses she saw...


    Aria wanted to deny it, but her body wanted so much for Lucien, and she knew E must be going through something like that. Would she be unfair to deny her daughter something that was undoubtedly very good?


    Aria thought her daughter was still very young, and if she tried Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, she would certainly be addicted. But some kisses she could allow. "Only kiss! You excited harpy."


    "Hehehe... Can you deny not being excited?" Elle smiled as she teased her mother. They both wasted no time and started to undress before Maggie, or another girl jumped on Lucien wanting more.


    "Keep your underwear." Aria agreed to let E kiss Lucien, but she didn¡¯t want the girl to be n.a.k.e.d.


    "But it will get wet... Do you want me to get the flu?" E wanted to enter the water n.a.k.e.d not only not to wet her clothes but also to be able to show Lucien that she also had a beautiful body, and maybe she could captivate him...


    "Okay... Just don¡¯t go too far." Aria knew Elle¡¯s intentions from the naughty smile the girl had on her face. She couldn¡¯t contain her daughter forever, and it wasn¡¯t bad that they were together...


    Lucien was enjoying the interaction between the cute Aria and Elle. L.u.s.t can¡¯t help butment in his mind. "Another mother-daughter pair for you to mark with your c.u.m..."


    He did not like the way L.u.s.t spoke as he had deep feelings for his mother, but he could not deny his possessive desires telling him that they would be very happy to be "marked."


    Lucien shook his head to clear those thoughts as he didn¡¯t want to be as hard to Arie and Elle as he was to Maggie.


    Aria and Elle arrived in front of Lucien, and Aria gave him a cute and kind look. "Please be kind to us."


    "Of course." Lucien nodded to the harpy-girls while taking a good look at them. He realized that he had not noticed how beautiful they are.


    Aria was an incredible mature beauty with long gray hair and charming brown eyes. She had feathers in a shade of gray and green on various parts of her body, mainly on her arms, which looked like wings.


    E was very simr to her mother, but her eyes were gray, and her hair was white as well as her feathers. Aria¡¯s body was full of s.e.xy curves, but Elle¡¯s was also well developed. At 16, she had a smaller but more attractive body than Mia, but she also looked adorable, which only made Lucien more excited.


    Lucien was lost in thought, enjoying the beauty of the harpy-girls when E couldn¡¯t take it anymore and jumped on him. Lucien hugged the cute girl and could feel that her feathers were very soft.


    "It is my first kiss, so you will have to take responsibility!" Elle didn¡¯t give Lucien time to reply and started kissing his mouth. She was totally inexperienced and started rubbing her lips on his in a messy way, which Lucien found very cute.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine being dominant with a girl as cute as E, and even though she looked very young, he hugged her gently and started kissing her lips tenderly.


    *Mwah* *Mwah* *Mwah* *Mwah*


    Lucien loved Elle¡¯s cuteness and started giving several tap kisses to her soft lips, while they both smiled at their affectionate game.


    Elle saw Lucien being affectionate and intense with the other girls, but he was so kind to her in an excellent way that she didn¡¯t expect. She could only think that she managed to captivate him in a way that the others did not, and that gave a lot of hope to the dreamy harpy-girl...


    While Lucien was kissing Elle in a very kind way, he heard Aria¡¯s sensual voice. "Lucien, I will start... If something is wrong, please let me know."


    Elle had her knees on the rock in the middle of the stream while Lucien holds her by the thighs above his waist, so his d.i.c.k was free, and Aria started to lick it, giving Lucien a lot of pleasure.


    Lucien loved the feel of Aria¡¯s tongue on his c.o.c.k, it was hotter than usual, and he stuck his tongue inside Elle¡¯s mouth, feeling that her cute little tongue was just as hot as Aria¡¯s.


    "Sooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!" Lucien could only think like that as he felt so good with the soft little beauty in his arms while the sweet mature beauty treated his c.o.c.k with such affection.

 Chapter 56 - More!

    <h4>Chapter 56 - More!</h4>


    "Mmm..." Elle felt Lucien¡¯s hands stroking her feathers on her back. She had a lot of expectations about what it would be like to be with a man, but it was much better than she thought.


    His tonguepletely dominated hers... But she didn¡¯t want to fight for leadership but to let him continue to give her that pleasant sensations.


    E was a young and excited girl. After seeing the other girls enjoying Lucien so much, she clearly wanted that too. But feeling it was different from imagining it, and now, she was addicted to Lucien...


    Aria was no less addicted to it. It was obvious that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was wonderful, or the other girls wouldn¡¯t have such bright smiles after sucking it. Still, Aria was surprised at how good it was. She mentally apologized to herte husband while cursing Lucien for being so good and continued to suck his c.o.c.k.


    Lucien loved Aria¡¯s mouth as well as the softness of the little E in his arms. The small part of his mind that could find something wrong in that situation was gone with any thought of letting the mother-daughter harpy pair away from him.


    "Ahhh... No... There... mmm..." E felt Lucien touch the area of her armpit, where she had very sensitive feathers and couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n. Lucien took advantage of the moment when she lost focus and started sucking on her sweet little tongue.


    "You... Adorable girl." Lucien felt Elle¡¯s body tremble as he stroked her feathers. Her cute m.o.a.ns were like music to his ears. He felt that possessive desire for the little harpy-girl too, but the desire to be kind to her was more intense... She was so cute that he could only think of continuing to stroke her feathers and give her gentle kisses...


    Lucien¡¯s intense affection was too much for E to take. It was her first time feeling so much pleasure, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to start wetting the area above Lucien¡¯s waist with her love juices.


    The area above his waist, or Lucien¡¯s low belly area, was where his tribal tattoo was, which started to shine brightly while Elle continued to rub her wet p.u.s.s.y full of love juices on it. Lucien didn¡¯t notice that, but L.u.s.t was surprised when she saw the tattoo grow a few inches.


    "Lucien, do you feel anything different?" L.u.s.t had not experienced this with other hosts and did not know anything about contract tattoos evolving.


    Lucien was totally focused on the pleasure he was receiving. The pleasure he felt from the sweet Elle was kind and cute, while the pleasure he received from the s.e.xy Aria was hot as he had experienced with other girls. Feeling these two types of pleasure at the same time was unbelievable...


    But there was something else. His body felt just perfect...


    "I feel really good... Stronger... It feels so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!" Lucien answered L.u.s.t slowly as he enjoyed Elle and Aria.


    While Lucien felt better and better, L.u.s.t felt a lot of demonic energy being created in the tattoo. She understood that not only did Lucien have pleasure with several women in a short time, but he continued to give pleasure to the other girls who kept looking at him while they be hornier.


    The benefits of so much pleasure were many for them. L.u.s.t started to imagine how good it would be if Lucien had s.e.x with them together like that... Maybe with her too... That would be so good for them...


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Aria felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k tremble, and she knew he was feeling great pleasure with her and E, then she increased the intensity of her sucking.


    Not only was Lucien and E feeling great, but Aria also loved Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k more and more. Her body got so hot that she started to y with her wet p.u.s.s.y while swallowing that delicious hard c.o.c.k deep in her throat.


    "Aaahhhhhh... mmmmm!!!" The joint attack of the mother-daughter harpy pairsted more than ten minutes when E couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had her first orgasm, wetting Lucien¡¯s tattoo with lots of love juices.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien also came when he heard E¡¯s cute m.o.a.ns and felt her hot love juices in his belly. He didn¡¯t have to do anything because Aria swallowed his c.o.c.k as deep as she could while drinking his c.u.m.


    "Mhmm..." Lucien¡¯s hot milk marked Aria¡¯s insides, and she loved that feeling. Her body became so excited that she also came while trying to drink as much of his c.u.m as she could. The smaller version of Lucien¡¯s tattoo appeared in her low belly area, as did the other girls, granting her the rights as Lucien¡¯s woman.


    E realized what her mother was drinking, and can¡¯t help but wish it too. She remembered that her mom said "only to kiss," but E already considered Lucien her man and wanted to drink his c.u.m just like the other girls...


    If her mom wouldn¡¯t allow her... She looked at Lucien and did her best imploring look as she spoke softly. "I want it too..."


    Lucien heard to Aria¡¯s orders, but how could he deny the cute Elle something? She asked for it in such an adorable way...


    He started stroking Aria¡¯s head as he spoke as gently as he could. "Aira, I will take care of you and your daughter, you know... But, we can also be together in every way possible, if you want..."


    Aria couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She thought Lucien was only helping her and her daughter because they were friends with Cassidy and Mia, but now he was saying that they could be with him...


    She was not the kind of person who thinks too much about things; she just does what she thought is right. She didn¡¯t know if she could go back to her inn... Between an uncertain destiny and being with Lucien, she knew what to choose and didn¡¯t think twice about ept it.


    "Mm." Aria didn¡¯t want to waste a drop of that delicious white liquid, so she looked at Lucien as her eyes sparkled with resolution and sucked on his c.o.c.k more intensely.


    It was easy for Lucien to understand Aria¡¯s answer as she seemed very happy, sucking his c.o.c.k intensely. Lucien couldn¡¯t help being a little sad because he was going to take his d.i.c.k out of her mouth to give it to Elle... He wanted to be able to pay attention to all his girls individually, but now they didn¡¯t have that time.


    "As soon as we are safe, I will give you more... As much as you want, but now you have to share it." Lucien took the c.o.c.k out of Aria¡¯s mouth and passed it to Elle, who was waiting eagerly. He was already at the end of his orgasm and could only give Elle a little of his milk.


    Lucien¡¯s high generation had to work hard to replenish his essence in such short periods of time, but with the great pleasure that the girls gave him in many ways, he had no problems c.u.m.m.i.n.g several times.


    Even though it was a small amount, E loved Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m. She sucked his c.o.c.k avidly while trying to get the most out of it.


    After a few seconds, unfortunately, Lucien¡¯s orgasm ended, and E started to lick his c.o.c.k, trying to drink every drop of that precious liquid while she also got her tattoo. "Mhm... That was so good... I want more..."


    "Me too!!!" All the women there thought it. Who wouldn¡¯t want another dose of Lucien¡¯s delicious c.u.m?


    Lucien started tough while patting Elle on the head. "Soon you will have more, but now we need to go. I will get Astrid while you get ready to leave."


    *Roar*


    Oya jumped at Lucien when she saw him patting Elle. He had paid attention to all the girls and yed with Ko, but Oya felt wronged for not having some of his affection.


    Lucien realized that he forgot his loyalpanion. Oya, as a Moom Tigress, could run for more hours without having to rest, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to give her a little of his affection.


    *Ssh*


    "Oya... Your so cute!" Lucien hugged the cute tigress when she stood up on two legs, and they both fell into the water. He started to tickle the adorable mama tigress, and she only enjoyed her master¡¯s affection while they yed in the water for about a minute.


    After ying with Oya, Lucien came out of the water, and Mia ran to give him a towel. She gave him the towel she used to dry herself and made sure to leave a lot of her scent on it.


    Lucien could feel Mia¡¯s scent on the towel before using it. He kissed her on the lips before sniffing her neck in a very tender way. "I love your scent, Mia."


    "Mm." Mia couldn¡¯t help blushing, receiving Lucien¡¯s affection. She liked it so much and felt very good while the other girls were jealous of her.


    Lucien wasted no time after drying off and put on his ck armor as he headed towards the sound of Astrid¡¯s footsteps. He could hear her patrolling the entire "recovery session" time with his high senses.


    -------------------


    Astrid was patrolling the area within a mile around the ce where Lucien and the girls were resting. Even with the superior senses of Lucien, it was nice to have someone watching the surroundings so they wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard, and she understood that well.


    As one of the strongest adventurers in the A-rank, Astrid had high endurance and was not at the limit like the other girls. Of course, Cassidy was stronger than Astrid, but with the poison still in her body, she also needed the "recovery session," and Astrid was the only person who could keep an eye on the area.


    Still, Astrid couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was missing something... She didn¡¯t have any physical contact with Lucien after he teased her so much in the examination fight at the guild. Her body got hot every time she looked at him, and she already missed his touch so much...


    *Creack*


    When Astrid remembered Lucien¡¯s touch, she heard a noise like a branch breaking. She looked back quickly just to see a blur appear in front of her.


    "AHHH?!?"


    Astrid didn¡¯t have time to react when Lucien pushed her against a tree and started kissing her mouth intensely. She didn¡¯t think to resist when she felt the touch she missed so much.


    Lucien was not gentle to the s.e.xy manticore-woman; he squeezed and touched every part of her hot body while dominating her tongue.


    "Mmmm... ahhh... L-lucien... y-yess!!" Astrid loved the fact that Lucien didn¡¯t treat her as something delicate, but as a strong woman to love intensely without holding back. She wanted to feel all of his desire for her just as she craved for him.


    Lucien knew that they had already used the hour of rest that they had agreed, but he couldn¡¯t help but give his affection to the beautiful and obedient Astrid.


    Astrid hugged Lucien and wrapped her legs around his waist while he held her by the thighs against the tree. After they found the best position to kiss, she started to pull his body against hers as they loved each other more and more intensely.


    Lucien loved the sweet taste of Astris¡¯s mouth. He also liked the fact that her tongue was a little rough, and he explored her s.e.xy mouth until he wanted to kiss other parts of her body...


    "Do you feel offended for me making you wait?" He started to kiss her neck, where there was some of her soft and fragrant fur.


    "Ahh... Uhm... As long as... You reward me like this... I will have noints... aahh... Moreee... Make me feel good more..."


    Astrid didn¡¯t me Lucien for leaving her out of the break, but she wanted to use it to make him "reward" her more. Of course, wanting is different from doing. All she could do in Lucien¡¯s arms was m.o.a.n with pleasure and beg for more.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t take good care of you?" Lucien loved Astrid¡¯s m.o.a.ns and wanted to teaser her a little more, so he lessened the intensity of his kisses.


    Astrid loved Lucien¡¯s affection, so when he reduced the kisses speed, she thought he was going to stop. "No!! You take good care of me! I have nothing toin about it, so please continue... Kiss me more, kiss me hard! Please!!"


    "Just a little more... We have to go..." Lucien kissed Astrid again intensely, but they couldn¡¯t continue for long...


    She was happy that he stopped teasing her. She just wanted to enjoy him for a few minutes while they were alone.


    "Yes... Just a little more."

 Chapter 57 - Morning Kisses

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Morning Kisses</h4>


    "Mm..." Astrid and Lucien continued to kiss and touch each other for a few minutes in a very intense way.


    "No..." But it was time to go, and Lucien stopped kissing while Astrid continued to kiss his lips, wanting more.


    Lucien felt that his heart was very weak because he could not deny onest kiss to the sweet Astrid. He forced his tongue into her mouth and squeezed her ass hard, which Astrid loved.


    Astrid sucked Lucien¡¯s tongue eagerly, wanting to keep as much of his taste in her mouth as possible. She loved everything about him more and more...


    Lucien finished the kiss and moved his head back, creating a string of saliva between their lips. Astrid looked into Lucien¡¯s eyes, and they said nothing as they understood that the fun was over... for now...


    She couldn¡¯t resist and gave a quickst kiss on Lucien¡¯s lips, swallowing the string of saliva. Then she ran towards where the girls were at the stream, while Lucienughed, and ran over there too.


    The girls were already dressing while everyone felt the differences in their bodies. Any fatigue they felt before was gone, and now they were more energetic than ever... But instead of thinking about using that energy to run, they could only think about Lucien...


    Especially younger girls like Mia, Anne, and E, imagined thousands of romantic fantasies about Lucien while the mature women only think about having more of his d.i.c.k.


    Everyone saw Astrid arrive and Lucien behind her. Rose acted quickly and tried to get some advantage from Lucien. She jumped on him while shouting excitedly.


    "Lucien!! I still don¡¯t feel good about running!!"


    He clearly knew that she was acting spoiled... Lucien didn¡¯t mind carrying the beautiful vampire for as long as she wanted, but about the other women? He could only me his situation for being involved with so many women at the same time, and now he couldn¡¯t give special treatment to one of them and not the others...


    Well... There was a "girl" that no one couldin about if he gave her special treatment.


    *Meow*


    Lucien dodged the spoiled vampire and ran towards the cute little tigress. Ko could only make her cute roar when Lucien caught her. She knew what was good for her and couldn¡¯t ask for more...


    "I¡¯m going to carry Ko so that Oya can run at her best. We have a long way to go to Bluewind, so try not to be slow."


    Lucien did not wait for the girls to respond and started walking in the direction that Marie had said where was her hometown. The girls were already ready, as almost everyone had storage artifacts with clean clothes and other things they needed.


    Everyone understood that they had to keep running, and everyone was more excited now... Of course, some of them were much more excited than others.


    E was the first to run towards Lucien along with Oya. She still couldn¡¯t believe that she could be with Lucien, just like Mia... She didn¡¯t want to leave Lucien¡¯s side and would do her best always to run close to him.


    Anne, Mia, and Rose gazed at each other before running towards Lucien too. Cassidy, Astrid, and Aria could onlyugh at the silly girls while trying to hide their excitement.


    Marie and Maggie were thest to follow the group because everything that happened was very intense for them... Their rational minds could not process so many feelings at the same time, but they wanted to be close to Lucien so much.


    ------------------


    The group went through the forest beside the west road, which led to the Bluewind Kingdom. There were many mystic beasts and wild animals nearby, but Oya scared everyone with her powerful roar, making the group go smoothly along the way.


    After almost an impressive ten hours of running, it was already night when the group reached the limits of the vast forest. Ahead started an open field area, and the group needed to rest again.


    Almost everyone in the group had excellent physical condition because of their lifestyles; Aria and E are harpy demi-humans, who had a naturally more agile body than ordinary people.


    Plus the fact that Lucien¡¯s essence was improving their bodies so much, and gave them a lot of energy, they were able to travel a great distance at super speed. So resting for two or three hours would not be too dangerous.


    They set up an improvised camp in the forest, and after a special dinner prepared by several delicate hands, Lucien suggested that the younger girls get some sleep to rest their minds. They couldn¡¯t just depend on his essences to recover even if they wanted it so badly.


    Mia and Elle slept in one tent while Marie and Anne slept in another. Lucien wanted to bring the girls closer to each other, so there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble, then he ordered Rose to sleep with Maggie... The girls refused at first, but he pped them on the ass, making the girls blush and sleep together like best friends.


    Lucien set up a tent with clean bedding that Rose gave him for Oya and Ko to sleep in. The tigresses didn¡¯t want to leave his side, but then he changed his clothes and put his used clothes inside the tent. The cute tigresses were easily persuaded to rest in the tent while sharing his scent.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?" Lucien saw the mature women gazing at him with l.u.s.tful looks, and he knew what kind of thoughts they had.


    "Why sleep when we can gain energy and be stronger together?" Aria saw no reason to sleep when Lucien could do his "magic," and everyone would be fine.


    Lucien asked L.u.s.t this kind of thing. She said how intense everything was, Lucien should go slow with the girls, or he could hurt their bodies with so much pleasure in short periods of time.


    The demonic energy created in his tattoo strengthened Lucien and the women, but both needed time to absorb that energy. Excessive demonic energy could be too much for girls to handle, and that was another reason for L.u.s.t to im that Lucien needed a lot more women.


    Of course, it would only be exceeded if he spent days pleasuring the girls over and over. Some hours of affection would only be beneficial now, and like him, the girls would need more and more demonic energy to get stronger over time.


    Still, Lucien cared about his women. They had been on the run for a long time, and proper rest would be good for their mental health.


    He approached Aria and gave her a long and gentle kiss. "Get some sleep, and I¡¯ll wake you up with a lot of affection..."


    "Mm." Aria couldn¡¯t say no to Lucien. She felt like a little girl in love with him and went to sleep eager for the moment when he would wake her up with affection.


    Lucien looked at Astrid with a kind look. He wanted to pay close attention to her because he felt he was unfair to the sweet manticore-woman. But he had to take good care of all his girls, and that included curing Cassidy¡¯s poison, and guarding the area while they had some slept.


    "Get some sleep too. There will be time for us to enjoy each otherter." Astrid made a sad expression and gave Lucien some kisses before going to rest. She did not like to act in a spoiled manner and would wait patiently until he has time for her.


    "Will you send me to sleep too?" Cassidy thought Lucien would want to have them all "serving" him, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted to spend time alone with him. Still, she tried to tease him.


    Lucien sat on a rock next to Cassidy, and then they started to kiss after sheid her head on hisp. "I am concerned with my beloved Queen. We have to eradicate this poisonpletely... But if you don¡¯t want to..."


    "I want!! Please, I really want it..." Cassidy thought she could easily tease Lucien because he was younger, but she clearly lost to him in teasing games... But she didn¡¯t hate that.


    "Do you want it inside the tent or prefer to y outdoors?" Lucien began to tease Cassidy more and more as he gave tap kisses and touched the sensitive parts of her body.


    "Mm... You decide... You are totally in the lead... Ahhh..." Cassidy couldn¡¯t think of anything when Lucien started to kiss and caress her body. Her mind went nk as her p.u.s.s.y started to produce lots of love juices wetting her panties.


    "I think everything is fine here..." They were close to an area with soft grass, and Lucienid on the ground on his back, putting Cassidy in the cowgirl position. She enjoyed it as much as she could for an hour of intense love, eliminating the rest of the poison that was still in her body.


    The girls only managed to sleep after they stopped hearing the m.o.a.ns, which Cassidy couldn¡¯t contain while moving madly on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Cassidy also went to sleep with a wide smile on her face and the pleasant smell of Lucien all over her body.


    Lucien climbed on top of a tree to be able to see at long distances. Even though his senses were excellent, allowing him to hear things a mile away while having fun with the girls, he still wanted to be able to watch a more substantial area to prevent any problems while his girls slept a while.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he realized that he could see an ant two miles away when he focused 100% of his senses on it.


    Lucien¡¯s body was improving very quickly, and L.u.s.t kept telling him that he was doing a great job with the girls. If he continued like this, or better, do the same with other incredible women, he would be at the top of power in this world soon.


    Of course, Lucien was thrilled to be able to work like L.u.s.t¡¯s expectations. So, he would be closer and closer to saving his mother...


    When he remembers his mother, he cannot help feeling emotional. He loved her so much and was away from her for several years...


    He also felt angry at his father for not protecting his mother and lying to him... Anger at the Pope¡¯s forces for hating his people and attacking them...


    But all he could do now was to be stronger with L.u.s.t. And that power came not only from her but also from the girls who were sleeping under the tree where he was...


    The anger he felt at being away from his mother did not disappear, but the feeling of love and gratitude for the girls who were with him was also strong, making Lucien smile as he continued to watch the area cautiously for his women to rest.


    Lucien was on guard for almost five hours. The day was already dawning, and even though he wanted to let the girls sleep more, they were still running away.


    He climbed down from the tree and entered Mia and Elle¡¯s tent. Mia felt something soft on her cheek and woke up with a bit of a bad mood because she hadn¡¯t slept much...


    But when she noticed Lucien kissing her face, she hugged him tightly as she stuck her tongue in his mouth, starting a wet morning kiss.


    Lucien let Mia kiss as much as she wanted, but E woke up with their movements inside the tent and jumped at Lucien stealing his lips from Mia... He yed with the excited girls for a few minutes before leaving the tent to do the same with the other women.


    After Lucien woke up all the girls with such affection, the group was super energetic, even though they had a shot time to sleep. They had a quick breakfast and continued running towards Bluewind.


    They had left the forest withrge trees and entered the opennd areas in the west region of Portgreen. It was not a very popted area with some small farmer and breeder viges...


    Still, there were travelers on the roads, and everyone in Lucien¡¯s group wore hoods, which covered their faces so they wouldn¡¯t draw too much attention.


    A group of hooded people was not umon since mercenaries and adventurers often travel like that. Unlike a group formed by a handsome man and a lot of beautiful women...

 Chapter 58 - New Place New Idiots

    <h4>Chapter 58 - New ce New Idiots</h4>


    "Are we there yet?"


    Lucien¡¯s group traveled for a day when Anne started asking Marie if they were already close. During the way along the wide road in the open ins, the group camped nearrge rocks and had a good share of moderate fun...


    Marie looked at the mountains ahead and then nodded to Anne. "Yes, the Bluewind¡¯s main city is between those mountains."


    Lucien looked at the mountains, which seemed not far away and saw high gray walls. They had already passed several caravans along the road, and he saw some distant viges, but he had not seen any major cities.


    Marie had talked a lot about the Bluewind Kingdom during the journey. It was a vast kingdom, but with few people and only small viges, some cities a little bigger than viges, and the central town in the mountains.


    The Olsen family has always ruled Bluewind. The current King was not from the royal family but from a neighboring kingdom. He married Marie¡¯s mom, Ang Olsen, and is now the current King.


    The Bluewind Kingdom has always been loyal to Portgreen, as one of many other smaller kingdoms. Cassidy always sent royal troops to defend the western border of Bluewind as many dangerous mystic beasts and bandits came from there.


    But even with Portgreen¡¯s help, Bluewind has always had problems with the western border, making almost half of its territory unusable by the poption.


    The fact that the kingdom did not have many warriors also made most of the territory dangerous for the vigers. The farms and viges had to be close to the main city and still suffered constant attacks, which made the kingdom not prosper.


    While Cassidy¡¯s administration tried to protect the people, they could live without fearing everything. But after the guild and mercenary groups took over Portgreen, no troops were sent to assist Bluewind.


    Marie, the Second Princess of the kingdom, always had different thoughts about monarchy, but even she knew that they needed help. So she went to join the guild, not only to live far away from herplicated family but also to gain influence through her own efforts, and maybe one day be able to help her people.


    She has been away from Bluewind for two months, but she had already seen some differences... The closer she got to home, the more mercenary groups she saw. Those mercenary groups had Portgreen emblems, but they were clearly away from the town for a long time, so they had no way of knowing about Lucien and Rose.


    Even so, Mia and Cassidy were afraid to be discovered. Lucien wanted to kill some groups that looked at them, but as everyone in his group was wearing hoods, no one saw their faces.


    So, they continued for a few hours until it was possible to see the great city in the middle of two mountains.


    "It¡¯s a beautiful city." Lucien couldn¡¯t help praising Bluewind city; after all, it was the second big city he has seen in his life. It was not as big as Portgreen, but there were many tall towers and beautiful buildings on the part of the mountain surrounded by the gray wall, which was more than five meters high and made of stones.


    "It¡¯s not that great, but it¡¯s my home..." Marie missed home, but she didn¡¯t get along with her father and her sister... She had to leave, so as not to freak out... But now she was back and didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    The group proceeded to therge gate, where guards checked on people entering the city. The movement of people was not so numerous, but there were some merchants, mercenaries, and many peasantsing and going from the city.


    There are about ten guards at the gate, and they wore an armor set, which looked old with the symbol of a white cloud on a light blue background. In Bluewind, there were no ID cards like Portgreen, so all they had to do was say their reason for entering the city, and if the guards saw no problems, they could enter.


    The guards saw Lucien¡¯s group approaching and thought they were hooded mercenaries. They did not like to depend on outsiders to help the kingdom, but there were not many warriors, and the King had to hire many travelers in those difficult times.


    "Second princess!! I¡¯m sorry, my princess. I got carried away." The guard who went to check on Lucien¡¯s group was surprised when Marie took off her hood, revealing her beautiful blue hair. The two princesses and the queen were the only people in the city with blue hair.


    "Is there a problem, guard? Let us through, and please don¡¯tment about my return." Marie acted in a way that Lucien had not seen. She always seemed very serious, but now she seemed a little sad as she spoke coldly.


    Lucien was behind Marie, but somehow he felt Marie¡¯s mood change. He then walked over her side and took her hand without saying anything.


    "Ah!?" Marie eximed sheepishly, making the guards stare at them, and Lucien smiles. She felt Lucien¡¯s hand holding hers and reacted on impulse... But not trying to pull away as she would have done before, but squeezing his hand.


    "Yes, of course, my princess. Your group can pass." Everyone knew that the Second Princess was a very reclusive person and sharp. Nobody wanted to have problems with royalty, so the guard controlled his curiosity and acted seriously and respectfully...


    But he certainly would gossip about seeing the "ice princess" blush when a stranger touched her hand...


    Lucien¡¯s group caught everyone¡¯s attention. Not only did they look like mysterious mercenaries, but Oya and Ko caught everyone¡¯s attention as tamed mystic beasts were umon in Bluewind.


    The group went through the big gate, and Lucien again saw a lot of people. It was very different from Portgreen, but the Bluewind city also had its charm. The architecture of the buildings was simr, with almost everything made of gray stone. Everything looked very old.


    Another difference of Portgreen was that almost everyone there was human, and just a few demi-humans are seen in groups who looked like travelers. Merchants, guards, and citizens are all human.


    Maria never liked to draw attention, so she put on her hood again and led the group towards the castle. As the city was built on the mountain, the entire structure was sloped, and the group had to go up the street.


    In the gate where the lower part of the mountain was, there a street that passed through the middle of the two mountains, and the other streets were sloped to the two peaks. Walls surrounded half of each mountain. The end and beginning of the lowest street were the entrances and exits of the city.


    Lucien did not stop holding Marie¡¯s hand as his group continued up the sloping street. She was flushed, but no one noticed because of the hood.


    The guard who saw Marie at the gate warned the others and called a messenger near the city¡¯s entrance. "Let the King know that the Second Princess has returned!"


    The man did not think twice and ran to the castle. His job was to report to the King about anyone important who passed through the gates, so he was swift and knew shortcuts to the castle. He could quickly get there before Lucien¡¯s group, who was walking.


    -------------------


    "Do you like it?"


    "..."


    "Do you feel so good that you can¡¯t talk?"


    "..."


    Inside arge luxurious room, a fat man with gray hair was lying on top of a woman who did not look very young but was not ugly.


    The man continued to rub his old body against the woman who was clearly not enjoying it but was trying to keep a fake smile on her face.


    "Say you like it... Or I¡¯ll have you hit..." The man wanted the woman to m.o.a.n under his body, but she was silent all the time, and the man could not continue for a few more seconds.


    "I..." The woman was not happy to be with that man, even though he was the highest authority in the city, he was just disgusting, and she couldn¡¯t pretend to be enjoying it.


    "Bitch!" The man lost his temper. He just wanted her to m.o.a.n, and he saw no problem with that. To disobey such a simple order was to ask for a beating. He raised his hand to hit the woman in the face.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    The woman was startled. She didn¡¯t expect the man to hit her for something so stupid, but before she was abused, they heard a knock on the door, and an anxious voice came from outside the room.


    "My King, the Second Princess has returned. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but you ordered us to report anything about her immediately."


    "What?!" Julius Olsen, the King of Bluewind, left the bed when he heard his guard¡¯s voice and ran towards the door eagerly.


    "My King..." The guard saw the King open the door n.a.k.e.d and was disgusted, but made his best smile while reporting on the arrival of Marie.


    Julius dressed quickly, took his crown, and left the room after giving the woman in bed a stern look and closing the door. "Don¡¯t let her leave the room. I have to punish her today."


    The guard could only feel sorry for the poor woman because it was not known to everyone, but the King could be very cruel to women... While he was watching the bedroom door, Julius prepared to receive his not-so-loved daughter...


    ------------------------


    "Who are you?!" One of the royal guards, securing the entrance to the great gray castle, asked Lucien¡¯s group, who had just arrived.


    Lucien paid no attention to the guard as he was still looking at the castle. It was very high with more than a hundred meters, also made of the old gray stones like the walls.


    It was on an upper part of the mountain, so on one side, he could see the whole city, and on the other, it was a cliff where had an unlimited view of the distant horizon.


    The guard saw the group still approaching the castle¡¯s doors and was upset. He called them because he saw the white tigresses and found the group suspicious. He prepared to aim the spear at them...


    "It¡¯s me." Marie took off her hood, and the guards were relieved. They acted arrogantly because they were royal guards, but they would not show disrespect to the royalty.


    "Second Princess, I¡¯m happy with your safe return. Pleasee in. Everyone missed you very much." The guard bowed, and so did hispanions. Everyone acted very politely, but Marie knew they were just pretending. She was not a very popr person like her sister...


    "Let¡¯s go," Marie called the group as she entered the castle.


    "Wait! You have to remove the hood." The guard who had spoken to Marie saw Cassidy entering behind her and reached out to remove Cassidy¡¯s hood.


    *Woosh*


    The guard acted quickly, but before anyone understood what was going on, they heard the sound of something sharp cutting the wind.


    "AAAAAHHHRR!!!" No one noticed when the red katana appeared in Lucien¡¯s hands. He cut the guard close to his shoulder, severing his entire arm still in heavy armor.


    The other three guards tried to aim their spears at Lucien, but even if they were very fast, they were still slower than Lucien¡¯s women, who drank a lot of "boost milk."


    Astrid held a guard by the neck. Mia pointed her dagger at another guard¡¯s neck. Rose made a stone spear in the air, which also aimed at the third guard¡¯s neck.


    "Damn it! Shit! Shit! AAAHHH!!" The guard continued to cry on the floor as he lost his blood quickly by the severe wound. Lucien was swinging his sword in the air to get the blood off of it.


    "Did you try to order my wife?" Marie held Lucien¡¯s hand to prevent him from going too far, but it didn¡¯t help because he ignored her, and approached the guard on the floor to stomp on his belly, kneading his armor into the chest.


    *Plhurr*


    "No!!! Stop!! Please!!!" The guard spits out arge amount of blood when Lucien stomped on his belly and started to beg while crying.


    The other guards wanted to do something, but a move and Lucien¡¯s women would kill them. Marie didn¡¯t know whether to stop Lucien. She did not want to see unnecessary deaths, but she would not go against Lucien... Not after epting to be with him even though she knew his cruel personality.


    Cassidy wanted to say it was enough, but like the other girls, she would not side with other people and against her man. She was actually happy that he called her his wife...


    "Stop? I¡¯m not sure... What do you think, girls?"


    Lucien knew he was overreacting, but why would he let anyone get away with trying to touch his sweet Cassidy? What kind of man would he be if he did not punish such an offense...

 Chapter 59 - King Without Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 59 - King Without Kingdom</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on there?"


    "Who¡¯s screaming?"


    The castle area is one of the highest parts of the mountain, so it was not a very busy ce. Still, people were walking around, going to, and from the castle.


    The guard continued to scream while Lucien stomped on him, so obviously, it caught the attention of many people, who started watching Lucien and his group humiliating the royal guards.


    "But what the hell is going on out there?!" Julius heard themotion outside the castle when he came down the stairs to meet Marie. He called other guards and headed for the castle¡¯s great doors.


    "What!?!?! Marie?! What is going on??!" Julius saw his daughter at the door while hooded people attacked his guards. He questioned Marie as his guards prepared to attack.


    "Stop, father!! They offended him first. If the guards act, they will just die." Marie was still perplexed by everything that was going on. She knew Lucien was overreacting, but she just couldn¡¯t stand against him...


    Most of the girls didn¡¯t even have any thoughts about the guards. They were not born in Bluewind like Marie, so all they cared about was Lucien.


    Cassidy understood that it wouldn¡¯t help them, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling offended when a mere guard raised his hand against her, and she felt that Lucien did nothing wrong...


    Rose had a more intense reaction. She didn¡¯t like humans very much, and she loved the way Lucien overreacted for his woman... She wanted him to do the same for her, and her fangs had already grown out of her excitement at the thought of Lucien.


    L.u.s.t also liked Lucien¡¯s show. She was connected with him, and when he acted so intensely, it made her horny. Still, it seemed enough, and she questioned him.


    "You are making your girls tense. They didn¡¯t stop you... Did that please you enough?"


    "I think so." Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that it was a good thing the girls didn¡¯t try to stop him. Marie tried to hold his hand, but she was on his side and not on her own people... He had already punished the guard, so it was time to end the show.


    Lucien took his foot off the guard¡¯s belly. "It¡¯s enough, girls."


    Mia put the dagger down; Astrid released the guard, and Rose broke the stone spear. The King looked at the hooded man, who was supposed to be the leader of the group, then questioned Marie.


    "Who is he?"


    "Him? He is..." Marie wanted to say that he was her man, but she was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know exactly what her rtionship was with Lucien... He said he wanted her, and she wants to be with him, but it¡¯s not so simple to dere it to everyone...


    Lucien didn¡¯t me Marie for being embarrassed. But he would make his point clear. "I am her husband. Shall we go in or continue talking outside?"


    "!?!?!?"


    The King was perplexed and upset. The girls were jealous of Marie. And Marie... She could only cutely blush as she agreed with Lucien... She just wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, because she was even more embarrassed now.


    "Let¡¯s go in." The King knew that continuing to talk outside the castle would only cause problems. He told the guards to stay at the doors, and someone takes the injured man to the healing mage, then called Lucien¡¯s group to enter the pce.


    Lucien walked to Marie¡¯s side and entered the hall, hugging her by the waist. Marie couldn¡¯t resist Lucien¡¯s touch, and let him guide her like a cute little wife.


    Julius led the group into arge and luxurious room where there was a gray stone throne with blue symbols. He sat on his royal throne and looked at the group with a stern look.


    "Marie, exin!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t like the tone Julius used to speak to Marie. He didn¡¯t care that he was her father, as no one could be rude to his cute wizard.


    "What!? I don¡¯t care about your f.u.c.k.i.n.g crown. Didn¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m her husband? Who are you to demand anything from her like that?"


    "I am the KING and her father! Do you dare to disrespect me within my kingdom?!" Julius did not like Lucien and his group at all. He didn¡¯t mind killing everyone here, even if his daughter hated him afterward.


    When the King spoke loudly, many guards began to enter the throne room. Some with bows and crossbows already ready to shot.


    "Lower your tone and apologize to my wife, or you will be a dead king right now." The red katana appeared in Lucien¡¯s hand, and his women prepare their weapons. They would fight anyone with just a hint from Lucien.


    "You are a fool!!" The King stood as more guards surrounded Lucien¡¯s group.


    *Tremble*


    The room started to shake when Rose¡¯s hands shone with a slight brown light. She had excellent control over the earth element and could focus her powers to make everything tremble around, but they were safe in the middle of the room.


    "Who¡¯s the fool here? If you want to die, I can help you with that." Lucien smiled at the King while he was totally calm, still holding his katana with one hand and the other hand on Marie¡¯s waist.


    Cassidy thought that the Bluewind Kingdom could be their allies and a safe ce for them to stay now. She would not go against Lucien¡¯s will, but a peaceful solution could be helpful too. She stepped forward and took off some of her hood, just enough for Julius to see her face and not the guards.


    "How?!" Julius was startled by the fact that Lucien¡¯s group showed so much power, but when he saw Cassidy¡¯s face and recognized her, he was perplexed.


    Cassidy covered her face quickly and returned to Lucien¡¯s side. He can¡¯t but make his katana disappear and hug her waist too. She was silent to let him lead the situation, and Lucien couldn¡¯t be more grateful for having such good women.


    "We don¡¯t have to be enemies. Send the guards out so that we can talk in peace." Lucien saw when the King was perplexed to recognize Cassidy and took the opportunity to try to resolve the situation without having to start a massacre.


    "..." Julius did not know how to react. Everything seemed very absurd... His daughter came back with a group of people led by an insane man who said to be her husband.


    He was not only hostile to him, the King but Queen Cassidy, who was supposedly dead, was with him... It was too much for him to understand.


    "Father... Please, let¡¯s talk in peace." Marie did not want to cause problems for Lucien and tried her best to stop her father from being hostile. She didn¡¯t think for a second to ask Lucien to take it easy...


    "Don¡¯t beg him ever again. If he still wants to fight, it will only be bad for him." Lucien pressed Marie¡¯s body against him. He didn¡¯t want to see his women beg another man, even if he was her father.


    The King saw that Lucien would not change his posture, and he did not want to go against Queen Cassidy... After all, she always helped his kingdom. He didn¡¯t think she would let Lucien hurt him, so he motioned to the guards.


    "Go out and close the door, but if you hear any suspicious noisee in and shoot anyone hostile." Julius sat on the throne, trying to look as calm as possible, but he was freaking out inside.


    Cassidy waited for the guards to leave and took off her hood while looking sternly at Julius. "Good... I hope you still know how to respect me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Queen Cassidy. Please understand that I didn¡¯t expect him to be so disrespectful to me."


    Julius was distraught to apologize since Lucien was the only one to me for not respecting him, the King. But he felt a terrible feeling as he looked at Cassidy so docile in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Cassidy saw Julius look at Lucien and thought about using something she was saving to gain an advantage of Lucien.


    She held his arm around her waist as she spoke proudly. "If he is my man, and I am the Queen... He is obviously the King of Portgreen, thus your superior. Do you want him to respect you? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to leave that throne and pay your respects to the true King?"


    "I... I... Tsk!" Julius did not know what to say. Cassidy has always been a powerful and proud woman. Even when she got married, she always led Portgreen as the only ruler, but now she was saying that guy was the real King...


    He wanted to call the guards and finish this nightmare... But things were not going well for his kingdom... Having Cassidy¡¯s help if she retakes the crown would be the best end... Even if he had to pay respect to Lucien, that would be better than continuing suffering from attacks by bandits and mystic beasts.


    He stood from his throne but did not bow. He tried his best smile, which was clearly fake while paying his "respects" to the King and Queen of Portgreen.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive, my Queen. I am happy to meet you, my King. I hope to be useful as your loyal servant."


    Marie was disgusted by how her father was acting. She always hated how he brutally acted against the people but was so polite to a more potent royalty. She didn¡¯t like that system where someone had inherited power...


    But now, her father was not only obedient to Cassidy but also to Lucien... She didn¡¯t think Cassidy was going to let Lucien be King, but that made sense as he was the only one in the group leading... She didn¡¯t know how to feel when Lucien became the "royalty" she hated so much... But strangely she couldn¡¯t see anything wrong about him even being called King...


    Lucien could only smile. Being King didn¡¯t look bad... Of course, they needed to defeat the guild and mercenary groups, before they had any power. But he did not doubt that they could do it soon...


    "Good... Good. Now we need a hot bath and clean rooms. We will talk about how to proceed tomorrow." Cassidy always defended the Bluewind Kingdom, so she was sure that Julius would be a loyal servant. Even though he was not such a good person, he was still an intelligent ruler.


    "Certainly, my Queen. I will have them arrange the best amodation for you. I hope to hear your story tomorrow. Know that Bluewind is always by your side, even if we are not really powerful."


    Julius had many thoughts running through his mind. Everything became a mess after Cassidy lost the crown, but now that he found out she was alive, he could think of many ways to save his kingdom from the chaos...


    Julius called some servants to take Lucien¡¯s group to the guest rooms. He would do whatever Cassidy ordered as long as it could benefit his kingdom.


    After Lucien¡¯s group left the throne room, he looked at the corner of the room where there wererge blue curtains. "Sergio, show up."


    "My King." After Julius spoke, a man wearing ck clothes appeared in front of him quickly. His speed was incredible that the King couldn¡¯t even see his movements.


    "Did you see it? It was the real Queen Cassidy, right?" Julius was still perplexed by everything that happened and confirmed it with his most loyal servant.


    "Yes, my King; what are we going to do now? I¡¯m not sure helping her recover Portgreen is the wisest way... After all, who else would be loyal to her?"


    Julius had many doubts. He didn¡¯t know which minor kingdoms Cassidy had contacted, and who was on her side. He knew nothing and needed information urgently.


    "Send your men to all the kingdoms nearby, and send someone to Portgreen. We need to know anything useful. For now, Cassidy seems our best option, since no one else will help us..."


    "Yes, my King. Getting information is the best n now." The man in the ck suit bowed and disappeared from the throne to carry out Julius¡¯ orders. He was very agile and stealthy, being called the master of spies by the royal guards...


    But Lucien noticed his presence in the room the entire time and was listening to their conversation as he went upstairs with the girls.

 Chapter 60 - Bluewind City (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Bluewind City (part 1)</h4>


    After Lucien¡¯s group left the throne room, they followed two servants, which Marie¡¯s father ordered to take them to the guest rooms on the third floor of the castle.


    Lucien could hear everything going on in the castle with his high senses. He could also hear the King¡¯s conversation with his hidden servant. Lucien did not me the King for trying to get information about Cassidy...


    But he didn¡¯t think he could be an ally with the King after seeing how he acted with Marie... Maybe they don¡¯t have to be enemies, but that would depend on how Julius will act.


    As the group climbed the stairs, Lucien enjoyed the view of Mia¡¯s beautiful ass. He could hear her heart beating faster, as she seemed to be aware of his gaze...


    While Lucien talked to L.u.s.t about his intense desires, he also thought of his mother and ended up tighten Cassidy¡¯s hand, who was at his side.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t hate it, but on the contrary, she felt an intense desire for Lucien all the time and couldn¡¯t control her body and emotions close to him. She couldn¡¯t help thinking that Lucien is so perfect and med him for making her look like a little girl in love.


    Of course, she was happy that he was taking care of her and Mia. She tried to initiate mentalmunication with him while they were still going up the stairs. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get it as her connection with Lucien was already very strong, but it kept growing.


    After a few loving words, Lucien asked why she had said that he was the King. He was taken off guard by this as he hadn¡¯t thought about being King...


    "Do you hate it?" Cassidy used mentalmunication all the time so that only Lucien could hear her.


    "Of course not. Being King has many good points... But the best part is having the most fantastic Queen of all by my side..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help teasing Cassidy, and the result was excellent as she deeply blushed while squeezing his hand.


    After a few seconds of silence, Cassidy said something that shocked Lucien. She seemed to have said her thoughts because her voice was very low, even so, he heard her words in his mind, which made him very pleased.


    "Love you."


    "Love you too." Lucien didn¡¯t think twice about answering Cassidy. He felt both desire and intense affection for her. If it wasn¡¯t love, he would never know how to love...


    He could hear her heartbeat like that of a deer in front of the headlight... He felt really good knowing he could drive her so excited that way and went even further by squeezing her ass.


    Cassidy tried to appear calm as she climbed the stairs in her real posture, but her whole body wanted Lucien to eat her soon as possible. She was going crazy when she realized they had reached the third floor.


    "Dear guests, we have many rooms prepared to amodate you perfectly. Just choose one." The maid looked very young, not yet 18 years old. She wore a ssic embroidered maid outfit and pointed to the rooms in therge luxurious corridor.


    Lucien thought about staying in a room with Cassidy while the other girls had their own rooms, but they all started arguing about "who would sleep with husband," and he didn¡¯t know how to act.


    Marie wanted to help Lucien and the group to settle in before going to see her mother, but now it looked like the argument would take a while, and she approached Lucien to say good night.


    She expected him to hug her or something like that, but instead of quick movements, he was slowly towards her, clearly testing if she was going to walk back.


    How could she deny something to the man she had epted as hers? Marieid her head on Lucien¡¯s shoulder as he did the same with her, and they hugged each other tightly.


    Marie was very rxed in her lover¡¯s arms, smelling Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent. She felt time stand still and just wanted to hug him forever... But she knew she had to go see her mother before she loses all will of getting out of Lucien¡¯s side.


    To her happiness, Lucien gave her a tender kiss before she ran off without saying anything, to keep his taste in her mouth.


    The girls¡¯ argument about who would sleep with him made Lucien have to act. "We will all sleep in the same room."


    The two servants wanted to argue that they would not fit all eight in the same bed, but they could not argue with guests as they were simple servants...


    The butler bowed and went down and started down the stairs... But the maid couldn¡¯t help looking at Oya and Ko while respectfully suggesting something to Lucien. "Sir, we have a ce for dogs... Your pets would befortable there."


    Lucien would have hit the maid if she was not a woman. He saw Oya and Ko as his belovedpanions, and their ce was always beside him, in the fight or infort.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I let them sleep with me? Why don¡¯t you sleep with the dogs?"


    The maid could only bow her head in shame. Lucien¡¯s words were harsh, but she was just a maid, and shouldn¡¯t have been involved in the guests¡¯ matters. She apologized after bowing several times and went down the stairs.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was too harsh to the maid. He was just distraught because he liked his cute tigresses so much... Of course, he could always apologize to the maidter.


    "Let¡¯s go in? I really need a hot bath!" Lucien opened the door of the first room, while the girls couldn¡¯t help thinking that even an ice bath would be "hot" with him.


    *Thud*


    Lucien opened the door normally, but he has pushed ahead, making the door hit the wall with a loud thud. He heard Cassidy¡¯s movements, but why would he avoid the sweet Queen who just wanted to jump in his arms?


    The girls could only make a face while looking at Lucien and Cassidy kissing as they rolled on the floor. They did not have the same initiative as the dominant Queen, and that was a disadvantage...


    Lucien stopped rolling while he was on top of Cassidy, and pressed her arms against the floor while giving tap kisses on her neck and face. "Let¡¯s take a bath first, my Queen. I must be stinking after a day on the road."


    "Noooo way!!" All the girls spoke together. Everyone agreed that Lucien¡¯s scent was always the best... The more sweaty he was, the more pleasant his scent was...


    Lucien started tough while Oya began to lick his ear in agreement with the girls. He didn¡¯t mind banging all of them before the bath, during the bath, and after the bath... But he knew it wasn¡¯t that simple for girls to do things like that, yet...


    He stood after giving Cassidy a wet kiss and got a good look at the room while the girls took off their hoods and settled down.


    The room was huge and luxurious, approximately 8x8 meters. The floor had a soft carpet, and the walls were red with delicate finishes. The furniture was amazing, and the bed was veryrge as it could easily fit five people...


    Still, the room seems small for seven women and two tigresses... The girls started looking at Lucien, waiting for a solution...


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to think too much right now... He just wanted a hot bath and for some of his beautiful girls to sit on his c.o.c.k while he strokes Ko¡¯s soft fur...


    *Boom*


    He could hear that there was no one in the next room, so he broke the wall with a kick.


    "We now have a double room. Decide who will sleep where, or just put the beds together... Just do it in order, because if you start to argue... You will have no milk for days..."


    "Right." None of the girls wanted to go against Lucien¡¯s orders and run out of the precious milk... They started tidying up the rooms and cleaning up the mess Lucien made when he broke the wall.


    Lucien liked to see the girls working together as sisters... A strange desire to see his blood sisters and his mother with them like that made him smile without realizing what it looked like...


    "Oya, Ko."


    *Roar* *Meow*


    The bathroom wouldn¡¯t be big enough to fit all the girls like the natural pool in the stream. So, Lucien chose to call his more "behaved girls" to bathe with him.


    Oya and Ko, as felines never really liked bathing... But how could they deny being close with their beloved master? Obviously, they followed him into the bathroom.


    After a bathtub heated with magic stones, Lucien returned to the bedroom. Everything was tidy, and the two beds were in one part of the room while the other was used to keep the furniture like wardrobes and tables.


    Some girls went to take a bath on the other side of the room, while the fastest girls entered the bathroom Lucien used, wanting to take a bath in the same water as him...


    Lucien called Cassidy and Astrid to the balcony of the room. The balcony was not very big, but it had a beautiful view of the cliff on the side of the castle.


    He sat on the par.a.p.et while stroking Ko in hisp and looking at Cassidy. "Marie¡¯s father¡¯s spies are now leaving the castle. They were sent to nearby kingdoms and Portgreen to investigate you."


    Cassidy and Astrid didn¡¯t think for a second to ask how Lucien knew that. They trusted himpletely and knew his hearing was incredible.


    "What do you propose we do?" Cassidy had a lot of ideas when she learned that Lucien could heal her... She wanted to retake her kingdom and take revenge on those who betrayed her... But it was only a short time in Lucien¡¯s arms, and she would follow him without thinking twice.


    "Killing is the best option. Julius¡¯ spy knows about you. He can reveal information about us, which would be very bad now..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t change his expression as he talked about killing people he didn¡¯t even know... People who hadn¡¯t hurt him but were just doing something that made sense...


    Cassidy could only be thankful for having Lucien with her... It wouldn¡¯t be easy to retake the crown when those bastards used ruthless methods to attack her... She didn¡¯t need someone good, but someone who could do what was necessary to defeat their enemies...


    And Lucien was someone like that... She could only agree with his ruthless methods. "We¡¯d better avoid problems. But what about Julius? He would certainly be upset about that."


    Astrid also agreed to kill the spies before they could leak information. "We just kill them without anyone noticing."


    "Yes, I can follow them out of town and kill them. But as the city has two exits, someone needs to go the other way." Lucien believed that Mia and Maggie were the right choices for that since they were quite stealthy. But he didn¡¯t want Mia to kill when he could do it for his sweet youngdy.


    Astrid could also be stealthy, so she offered to go. Lucien trusted the beautiful manticore-woman a lot and had nothing against her going. He also wanted to use this opportunity to see how Maggie would act away from him.


    "Maggie and Rose are going with you. Be careful." Lucien didn¡¯t want Astrid to be alone with Maggie, and he also wanted to send someone he couldmunicate mentally with. Rose¡¯s tattoo was the second with the most intense color, showing that her connection to him was almost the same as Cassidy¡¯s.


    Everyone agreed, and Lucien called Maggie and Rose to the balcony after they finished the bath. He looked at them lovingly as he exined the situation and finalized the talk with the promise of rewards.


    "Follow Astrid¡¯s lead, behave well, and kill targets stealthily so that I reward you..."


    "Mm." The girls¡¯ eyes sparkled by excitement when they imagined the reward Lucien would give them...


    Rose wanted to use her levitation spell to fly and eliminate the spies quickly so that she could lie in Lucien¡¯s arms while being spoiled by him...


    Maggie knew that she was not at the top of Lucien¡¯s list and wanted to do her best to gain his trust. She always acted alone after losing her parents... But now, she could be part of a new family, and she just had to show her sincerity so that Lucien would truly ept her in his group...


    Astrid not only worried about Cassidy¡¯s situation, but she also saw Lucien as her King... But that didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to be spoiled by him too...


    So, three excited shadows leaped across the rooftops at night as they moved toward one of the city exits.


    "I am going, my Queen." Lucien kissed Cassidy before putting on his hood and running furtively toward another exit of the city. He was maintaining mentalmunication with Rose and Cassidy so that they would not be taken off guard.


    "Come back quickly, my King." Cassidy can¡¯t help but tease Lucien just like he did with her.

 Chapter 61 - Bluewind City (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Bluewind City (part 2)</h4>


    *Thud*


    "What?!" A man wearing a brown hood woke up when he heard something banging on the table in front of him.


    "Who is your leader?" A man wearing ck clothes asked the man in the brown hood, who was the only one at a table full of fresh beer mugs.


    "Who wants to know?" The man was clearly drunk. He looked at the man in ck clothes and asked, upset.


    The ck-clothed man, one of the King¡¯s spies, wanted to hire some mercenaries to travel to Portgreen. He pointed to the bag of coins he threw on the table. "Fifty silver coins. Let me talk to your leader."


    The brown-hooded man checked the bag and really had a lot of silver coins... It wasn¡¯t a high payment, but his group was almost leaving the city... He took the spy to the back of the tavern where there was a brothel.


    The leader of the small mercenary group agreed to take some spies for more silver coins. They would travel to the nearest neighboring kingdom, so it would only be beneficial to them.


    The spy returned to report the spymaster near the castle, and an hourter, he and the other three spies meet the mercenaries near one of the city exits.


    Some mercenaries were clearly drunk, but the group had twenty men, and most were fine. With the four spies, they left the city through the northern exit.


    The group passed through the gates without any problems and followed the north road. They, as well as the guards and anyone nearby, did not notice the three figures, which followed them from the shadows.


    Lucien had listened to the spy talk about him and his partners traveling with a mercenary group. He reported everything to Rose, and the trio recognized the mercenary group quickly with Maggie¡¯s abilities.


    On the wall, a hundred meters from the gate, Maggie went down using a rope. Astrid has a feline agility and high endurance so that she could jump off the wall without any problems.


    Rose could literally levitate to the ground. The group went down the wall and continued to follow the group of mercenaries, who started to ride horses shortly after leaving the city.


    The Bluewind Kingdom area was open fields and not forests as close to Portgreen city, so using horses there was very popr even though attack by mystic beasts wasmon too.


    Of course, that horses were not so incredible as to be a problem for the girls to follow. After all, they were already amazing women before drinking Lucien¡¯s special milk, now Maggie and Rose have agility equivalent to the best A-rank adventurers. At the same time, Astrid could easily surpass some S-rank.


    Under Astrid¡¯s orders, the girls followed the mercenary group five miles away from the city. They started the attack only after passing a small hill to eliminate the targets with maximum discretion.


    The mercenary group was traveling smoothly. They had already gone through this route several times, and apart from having to deal with some beast attacks, they never had any significant problems on that road.


    *Tremble*


    "What the f.u.c.k is that?!" The group¡¯s leader was a Gold-rank mercenary and was startled when the earth began to shake. The horses were frightened by knocking over most of the men while stone thorns grew from the ground creating a kind of strange wall around the group.


    The King¡¯s spies were men trained in stealth and investigation techniques. Even so, they didn¡¯t notice anything until the attack started... Then they heard a strange conversation, which left them very confused.


    (Rose) "Let¡¯s do this fast. My husband must be waiting for me."


    (Maggie) "Stop calling him husband! You haven¡¯t married yet."


    (Rose) "What do you have to do with it? I don¡¯t need anyone to say that we¡¯re married. We made a pact, and I will only be his for life. Isn¡¯t that being married?"


    (Maggie) "So if that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s also my husband!"


    (Rose and Astrid) "You?"


    (Astrid) "Don¡¯t forget that you tried to hurt his Queen and Princess. Don¡¯t think too much of yourself just because he doesn¡¯t mistreat you."


    (Rose) "Let¡¯s do it now. I can¡¯t keep the ground shaking all the time."


    Maggie had already started to channeling her big fire spell. Before meeting Lucien, she needed about a minute to do it, but after receiving his "affection," she could feel the mana flowing faster, and about forty seconds would be enough to cast it now.


    Rose kept the earth-shaking within the circle created by earth thorns. But as she had to focus her spell on a small area, it was not as intense as the earthquake spell in Portgreen. So, some mercenaries were managing to pass between the earth thorns...


    Of course, the trio was working as a team, with the same goal of receiving loving rewards from Lucien. Then Astrid killed all the mercenaries who were making it through the earth thorns wall.


    "AARGGG!!"


    "SHIIITT!!"


    "DAMNNN!"


    "WHO IS DOING THIS?!?!?"


    The mercenary group was panicking. The night was dark, and they could not understand anything as the earth shook, and the earth wall surrounded them.


    The leader has superior resistancepared to the others, but he heard the agonized screams of a mate, who crossed the wall of thorns... So he waited before trying to escape...


    "NOOO PLEASEEEE- AAAAAA!!"


    The mercenary leader heard another agonized cry. Not only him, but the four King¡¯s spies also realized that inside the circle of earth thorns and outside, they were under attack.


    Nobody knew what to do. The earth thorns continued to grow, forming a dome while more people died trying to escape... Some mercenaries started to throw bombs or to use spells and abilities against the wall, which only made it worse because they were hurting themselves in the dark.


    The nightmarested so for a few seconds before a red light illuminated the earth¡¯s dome inside. Everyone looked at the ground, which looked like fire... When the temperature quickly increased, everyone thought they would die burned by some fire spell...


    "?!?!?!"


    "..."


    Everyone started screaming when death was so close, but the red light went out faster than it appeared. The temperature stopped rising, and a top part of the earth dome broke, causing a rock to fall on the head of an unlucky mercenary...


    Except for the mercenary who died from the fallen stone on his head, the others were relieved... But the nightmare continued as they were trapped inside the earth dome without knowing what to do.


    "Who¡¯s out there? Why are you attacking us?" After a few seconds of deadly silence, the leader of the group spoke in fear towards the hole in the ceiling. The mercenaries didn¡¯t think to try anything as the attackers seemed much stronger than they are, so trying to talk was the safest option.


    After a few more seconds, a female voice came from outside the dome.


    (Astrid) "Just stay there. If you try moving at all... You will regret it..."


    Everyone stood still. Most even held their breath... Still, the leader tried his most soft tone to speak respectfully. "We will not try anything... But, please, my Lady, let us, insignificant mercenaries, know who we offended."


    (Rose/Maggie/Astrid) "Husband."


    (Mercenaries) "!?!?!?!?"


    The mercenary leader wanted to ask more, but he knew he couldn¡¯t upset the Lady and her "attacking group." Everyone inside the dome was silent so that they could hear, even low, the strange conversationing from outside the dome.


    (Astrid) "Did he only say to stop the attack?"


    (Rose) "Yes. He only told us to keep them alive until further orders."


    (Maggie) "I hope we still get the reward..."


    (Rose/Maggie/Astrid) "Indeed!"


    "I already miss that c.o.c.k so much..." Rose closed her eyes while remembering the scent she loved so much.


    "Humm... That delicious hot milk..." Maggie licked her lips, thinking about Lucien¡¯s taste...


    "Can¡¯t wait..." Astrid couldn¡¯t contain her eagerness. She had high expectations for that night.


    "?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!??!!?" The mercenaries didn¡¯t know if they were more confused or scared... Well, they could both.


    ------------------


    An hour ago.


    Lucien was at the top of a castle tower, focusing all his vision and hearing on the spymaster, who was preparing his things to travel.


    He listened to all the man¡¯s conversations and knew what all the other spies looked like and would do next... Except for one. He saw the spymaster give a sealed letter to another spy. He took the letter to a room inside the castle, where Lucien could not see or hear anything from.


    All Lucien heard was the spymaster saying, "Take it to Lady, right now." Lucien checked the room, but it had no windows and appeared to have a powerful magic barrier, which only allowed the spy to pass the letter under the door quickly.


    He thought about breaking the door down, but it seemed stupid just to see what Lady was on the other side... He had to do things logically, and that meant stay stealth and having information before acting.


    Lucien watched the spymaster finish his affairs at the castle and head for the west gate. He would go to Portgreen while his spies went to the small neighboring kingdoms.


    "Huh?" While following the spymaster after leaving the castle, Lucien heard a strange noise in the castle. He was very curious about the room with the magic barrier, so he was still focused there so that he could hear the sound of what looked like a stone door opening on the fourth floor, right below the mysterious room on the fifth floor of the castle.


    He heard softer footsteps than the castle¡¯s servants. Then he concluded that the mysterious person must havee from the mysterious room through some secret passage and was sneaking through the castle. Probably in response to the spymaster¡¯s letter.


    Even though he knew something suspicious and had such incredible senses, Lucien was just one person and had to follow the spymaster, who was a direct danger to his precious Cassidy. In contrast, the mysterious person in the castle still showed no threat to his women.


    Lucien thought about trying to mentallymunicate with Mia or Cassidy so that they could investigate the mysterious person... But he feared something would happen to them while he was away from the castle.


    Cassidy was strong, but only Mia had stealth abilities to follow the mysterious figure, and Lucien didn¡¯t want to put her at risk without support.


    Then he ignored the mysterious person as he approached the gate, following the spymaster.


    The spymaster did not use a horse and leave the city on foot. He was swift and ran like a shadow within the dark night.


    Still, Lucien was much more agile than him and thought of killing the man two miles away from the gates... But he heard something...


    Lucien heard the same soft footsteps from the mysterious person in the castle, passing through the city walls. As the person was passing through the walls and avoiding the gate, he was only more curious.


    "Good..." He noticed that the spymaster was slowing down as he headed for a tree on the side of the road. At the same time, he was focused on the mysterious figure who was heading towards the spymaster.


    Lucien stood five hundred meters from the spymaster, near arge rock as he watched the mysterious figure approach the tree.


    "My Lady." The spymaster bowed to the mysterious figure in a very respectful way. Lucien did not hear him spoke in a tone so courteous, even for the King.


    "Exin what you reported in the letter." Lucien heard the mysterious person speak, and was surprised by her soft voice. She seemed like a middle-aged woman.


    To Lucien¡¯s surprise, the spymaster started reporting everything about him and his women. Everything they knew, and even simple things like the fact that he shows great affection for Oya and Ko.


    The spymaster¡¯s report did not have much useful information and was simple things like the girls¡¯ features, which were possible to see even through the hood, and things that could be concluded by their voices or the way they acted against the royal guards...


    But the mostplete part of the report was about him, the spymaster not only told a lot about Lucien to the mysterious woman but also a lot of hypotheses he had about the supposed new King of Portgreen.


    The mysterious woman listened to everything the spymaster said. When he finished the report, she was silent for a few seconds before speaking words that surprised Lucien.


    "Is he the man that my Marie chose?"

 Chapter 62 - Trust the Devil (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Trust the Devil (part 1)</h4>


    The spymaster realized that the woman didn¡¯t seem to like Lucien... He was proud to know people well and had to give his opinion, even if he would never go against her orders...


    "My Lady, Princess Marie seems to like him a lot. Not only her but also Queen Cassidy and the other women in his group."


    "You said he is very handsome... I understand, he is young and energetic, but..."


    In fact, the spymaster liked Lucien very much. He did not like the stupid royal guard, who ran his hand over all the women who entered the castle... And he did not like the damn King, who he was obliged to serve... Lucien put the two in their ces, and the spymaster couldn¡¯t help but be happy.


    "My Lady, he went against the King the same second he was rude to Marie... I don¡¯t know if she can find another man like that..."


    The woman looked sternly at the spymaster. "Do you also want to enter his harem? Damn, I understand everything you said... But..."


    "BUT?!?!" The woman quickly turned when she heard Lucien¡¯s voice; her hands started to glow with blue light. The spymaster made a quick move and drew a sword while standing in front of the woman.


    (Spymaster) "Lucien, what are you doing here?"


    Lucien continued walking towards them. Everything was very dark, but the blue light on the hooded woman¡¯s hands revealed part of Lucien¡¯s body when he was less than a hundred meters from them.


    (Lucien) "You talk to me as if we know each other, but we were never introduced..."


    (Spymaster) "I didn¡¯t mean to offend you... Please stop approaching."


    The spymaster¡¯s sword trembled, and Lucien knew that it was not a technique but fear... Lucien saw this man speak fearlessly to a King, lie to him, and meet with another person in the shadows to give information that he did not even provide the King...


    But now, he was afraid? Why? Lucien was confused, but then he looked at the mysterious woman, and he understood.


    (Lucien) "Do you think I would do something to my beloved mother-inw? I just came here to kill you... This has nothing to do with her."


    (Hooded woman) "You..."


    (Lucien) "Me what? Wee here because your daughter said we would have allies... But all I see are people plotting in the shadows... Do you know what I think? Marie would be a great Queen..."


    The spymaster held the sword in both hands while thinking of ways to prevent any problems.


    (Spymaster) "If you heard everything I said, you know that we are not your enemies."


    (Lucien) "Maybe... But I will not understand until you exin everything, or..."


    (Hooded woman) "Or? I could return an ice statue to my daughter... It¡¯s better than an irrational husband."


    *Woosh*


    The woman¡¯s hands started to glow with a blue light when she felt a breeze beside her...


    "Nooo!!!" The spymaster screamed when he realized that the woman had tried to threaten Lucien. He focused all his senses but still was unable to dodge Lucien¡¯s elbow on his face... He was thrown back a few meters while he could only me himself for letting things end like that.


    The woman thought she would panic when Lucien turned into a blur and appeared behind her... So close that she could feel his breath on her neck... Her hands held by his, while a pleasant scent attacked her nose, destroying any desire to fight.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t even have to say that she was an incredible woman... Lucien would never hurt his wife¡¯s mother for no reason.


    He held her hands tightly as he pressed his body against hers. "Ang... All I know about you is your name... Right, Ang? Marie didn¡¯t tell me any more about you... You and she are actually quite different in personality... But the excellent scent is the same..."


    Ang didn¡¯t know what to do. Lucien was holding her hands, preventing her from using her magic... All she could do was try to get out of his embrace slowly... "If I don¡¯t freeze you to death, this won¡¯t be my name anymore!"


    Lucien felt Ang¡¯s smooth movements, and he liked it a lot. "You speak that way, but your body acts oppositely... Your ass does not stop rubbing my... I can¡¯t help but react..."


    "Release my Queen, Lucien! Is this how you want to be good for Marie?" The spymaster took a few seconds to recover from Lucien¡¯s blow, but he knew that Lucien had taken it easy on him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even get up.


    Of course, Lucien didn¡¯t want to harm Ang... But he would not ept threats... Not by people plotting in the shadows or by anyone else.


    He gave Ang a wet kiss on the neck before releasing her hands. "If I see any light on your hands again..."


    Ang wanted to be dead now... She was easily abused by this man who was supposed to be her daughter¡¯s husband... And she couldn¡¯t fight back, or... She could feel the warmth of his kiss on her neck...


    As soon as Lucien released Ang, the spymaster stood in front of her again, but this time without the sword. He knew that anything would be useless against someone as fast as Lucien. "We don¡¯t have to be enemies, Lucien. Please be rational."


    Lucien didn¡¯t like people telling him to be rational. They wouldn¡¯t be in that situation if they weren¡¯t plotting, and Ang tried to attack him first. "I will be rational when I want and kill when I want as well... Whoever I want. Do you understand?"


    "Please, let¡¯s talk in peace. I¡¯m sure we can reach an agreement." The spymaster spoke in a very polite and respectful tone to Lucien. It was evident that he feared Lucien would "attack" Ang again.


    "First, tell me your name. If I suspect you are lying..." Lucien was already training a technique to hear heartbeats and be able to determine if a person was lying or not. Of course, L.u.s.t provided all the knowledge he needed.


    "Ron. My name is Ron... We will tell you everything you want to know... Right, my Lady?" Ron saw no reason for them to be Lucien¡¯s enemies, but he would follow Ang¡¯s orders at any cost... He only heard an "mm" sound because Ang was very embarrassed by everything that happened.


    After receiving permission from Ang, Ron started telling Lucien why they were "plotting" in the shadows.


    He exined that he is Ang¡¯s cousin and was always very close to her since childhood. The Bluewind Kingdom has always suffered many attacks from the western borders, and before Cassidy was Queen, no one helped them.


    The powerful Olsen family has been losing its influential members over time, remaining only Ang from the central family while he was not powerful, thus starting the fall of the Bluewind Kingdom.


    Another influential family in the Kingdom was Julius¡¯s family, but they were greedy and would not willingly help. So in the moment of more danger, Ang epted to marry him, thus making Julius the King, who saved the Kingdom from the crisis.


    Julius was always a smart person, and even though he had no power, he allied them with Cassidy, so Bluewind became a vassal Kingdom of Portgreen, and things started to improve.


    Ang never liked him, but as the people liked the King, and everything seemed to be going well, she remained silent and lived in seclusion for years, only caring of her daughters...


    But a year ago, Cassidy lost the crown, and Portgreen stopped helping Bluewind. Julius said that everything would be fine as the Kingdom had already developed well in the years under Cassidy¡¯s protection...


    Of course, things did not go so well. The attacks of bandits and mystic beasts increased on the west side of the Kingdom, and Julius ignored almost everything... Until he sent Marie¡¯s sister to marry a prince from a small neighboring Kingdom, also a vassal of Portgreen.


    The Olsen family has always been the enemy of that Kingdom, and Ang knew that her daughter would not have a good life, and neither Bluewind would be safe with that alliance...


    But what could Ang do? She was known as the sick Queen, depressed Queen... Thest powerful member of the old Olsen family, which meant nothing more...


    But she had to try something. For the safety of her daughters, Ang started trying to take control of the Kingdom from the shadows. At first, she could only count on Ron, who was always close to the King as his most loyal servant but was actually only loyal to Ang.


    Then Ang and Ron got other people¡¯s loyalty, and their n to take over the Kingdom seemed to be slowly working... Until Marie returned with Lucien and the supposed dead Queen Cassidy...


    The King sent Ron and his spies to get information about Cassidy, and Ang didn¡¯t know how to act. Cassidy didn¡¯t seem to have an army or any power now... And even if she did, she was Julius¡¯ ally and not hers...


    Ang only cared about her daughters, and they ended up in that situation, where she had to talk to Ron about what they were going to do next...


    Ron told the story as quickly as he could and only told Lucien the essential parts, always from Ang¡¯s perspective. Lucien had a lot of questions to ask him, but he heard Ron¡¯s heartbeat and was pretty sure the spymaster didn¡¯t lie.


    Lucien looked at Ang, who was still embarrassed, hiding behind Ron. "I have the solution to all of our problems, but... You have to speak to me directly and not hide behind Ron."


    "You are lying. There is no way Cassidy could have an army or any power after everything that happened a year ago. I don¡¯t know what you are up to, but I don¡¯t trust you!" Ang needed help... More than ever, but she couldn¡¯t just believe that Lucien would save her like an angel who came from heaven to work miracles...


    Lucien started making many ns while listening to the story. He and L.u.s.t had already agreed on several ways and possibilities to optimize his time and resources so that everything would work out... Especially for him... But Ang and her daughters could have a happy ending... Beside him, of course.


    Lucien did not me Ang for doubting him. He also didn¡¯t know how to say that his n was not something like an angel working miracles but a demon causing chaos as he could only think of ways to solve these problems by killing a lot of people...


    He looked fondly at the beautiful middle-aged woman who smells so good just like his Marie. "Let¡¯s talk about it elsewhere, but now we have to resolve an issue..."


    "What is it about?" Ron spoke because he realized that Ang was not acting rationally after Lucien "attacked" her... He was sure they could be allies as he felt that Lucien, despite not being a nice guy, was someone who took care of his women... And luckily for them, Marie was one of those women...


    Lucien gave a strange smile, which no one saw in the dark, as he tried to exin how Ron¡¯s spies were trapped inside a dome of earth and fire, waiting to be roasted like pigs...


    "Do you still trust him that much, Ron?" Ang can¡¯t help butment sarcastically after hearing about "the feat" of Lucien¡¯s women.


    Ron was not emotionally shaken like Ang, so he noticed the many strangenesses in Lucien¡¯s words. First, how did three women easily defeat their spies and a group of twenty mercenaries without anyone noticing?


    Second, how could Lucien urately state their situation? Did he have any kind of artifact or magic tomunicate over great distances? Ron felt more and more that Marie just brought salvation to all their problems...


    Ron looked at Ang and spoke for the first time in a sarcastic and non-respectful tone as before. "Do we have someone better to trust?"

 Chapter 63 - Trust the Devil (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Trust the Devil (part 2)</h4>


    "My Lady, I don¡¯t want to disturb such an ill.u.s.trious person like you... But..." The mercenaries inside the earth dome were passing out from tension when the group leader respectfully tried to beg.


    Rose received new orders from Lucien and reported to Astrid. "He told us to release the mercenaries and take the four spies back to the city."


    "Isn¡¯t it better to kill them to avoid future problems?" Maggie was an assassin and can¡¯t help wanting to "clean up" the crime scene.


    "Are you going against husband¡¯s orders? It is also good for me. More reward..." Rose, like the other girls, wanted more "Lucien," so she didn¡¯t care if Maggie was punished for not following Lucien¡¯s orders.


    "Stop arguing, or I¡¯ll make sure you both don¡¯t have any rewards or "punishment"." Of course, Astrid wanted the reward, but she wanted much more a certain kind of "punishment" that only Lucien could give her.


    Astrid had full confidence in Lucien, and if he wanted to let the mercenary group live, there was no reason to kill them. Of course, she will give them a warning...


    She told Rose to break the earth dome while she faced the mercenary leader from the shadows. She, Maggie, and Rose had excellent night vision, but the group couldn¡¯t see much in the dark night.


    The mercenary leader was really sad after those few minutes of a terrible nightmare. Seeing hisrades dying from their own attacks inside the dome while others died brutally trying to escape had a profound impact on the minds of all the ten surviving mercenaries and four spies.


    When he saw the dome breaking and a hooded figure a few meters away, he knelt, thrilled. "My Lady, I don¡¯t know how to thank yo-"


    "What happened here?" Astrid did not wait for the mercenary leader to finish speaking when he asked severely.


    The mercenary leader was a smart man and knew this was his chance to live. "Nothing has happened, my Lady. We left Bluewind, had a safe andfortable journey to our destination."


    Astrid liked the man¡¯s answer, but it could still be improved. "You forgot a detail."


    "Please, my Lady, forgive my stupid mistake, and please remind me of the crucial detail that this humble man forgot." The man spoke with a calm tone as he tried his best to be respectful.


    The mercenaries were happy that they followed such a wise leader. They would tell stories of how a man¡¯sck of bravery saved half his group when they faced terrible enemies that can destroy entire armies. That leader would be known as "the humble legend" for decades after he died.


    Astrid looked at one of the spies in the middle of the group as she spoke words that made the four almost pee in fear. "You left the city with four additional followers who decided to return to Bluewind after a few miles away from the gate. Of course, everyone was safe and healthy..."


    "Of course, my Lady. Those kind men agreed to return to the city, and we didn¡¯t question them." The mercenary leader knew how to improvise.


    It was pretty obvious what happened there, but the four spies were unable to move. They were terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Astrid was almost moving when Rose spoke in her soft and almost mesmerizing voice. "They returned to the city safely and healthy... It is not a horror story..."


    ¡¯Safely and healthy my ass! We are clearly screwed!!¡¯ Was it a coincidence that three of them had the same thought? Only one was very charmed by Rose¡¯s pleasant voice, which forgot to curse mentally.


    "Good, we reached an agreement. Don¡¯t forget to bury the bodies. I wish you a safe journey." Astrid said goodbye to the mercenary group. The mercenaries began carrying the dead men¡¯s bodies while the spies were still unable to move in fear.


    "Spies in front or you will be dead spies..." Her words were enough for the spies to start walking obediently towards the city while Maggie and Rose made a promise not to offend Astrid... Never.


    ---------------------


    "Your spies are returning safely," Lucien told to Ron, who was relieved to learn that his spies were not roasted to death.


    "And the mercenaries?" Ang couldn¡¯t help but ask, keeping her sarcastic tone.


    "Half died; I¡¯m sorry." Lucien had no way of knowing that the King¡¯s spies were not loyal to the King.


    Ron knew that the situation could be avoided if Ang went to Lucien, as he suggested in the letter... But now at least they had more chances, even if costed some mercenary lives...


    "It wasn¡¯t your fault, Lucien. How do we proceed?"


    Lucien looked at Ang. She seemed as stubborn as Marie... He wondered what it would be like when she was docile and obedient in his arms... "We will continue the discussion in the castle."


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer and started running towards the castle. Lucien did not use even half his speed, allowing Ron and Ang to follow him, just as stealthily they came.


    ------------------


    "Where is she?" Maria was already checking the fourth bedroom while wondering where her mother was.


    She knew that Ang did not get along with her father and sometimes used other rooms in the castle to avoid him. She started looking in these different rooms after she didn¡¯t find her in the big room with the magic barrier.


    Marie sat in a chair to rest for a minute before looking for her mother again. She couldn¡¯t help but pass her finger on her lips and then smell it while remembering the wonderful kiss that Lucien gave her...


    "Lucien..."


    "Marie?"


    "Lucien?!?!" Marie was startled enough to fall off the chair when she thought of Lucien and heard his voice in her mind.


    "It¡¯s mentalmunication...A benefit from our tattoo." Lucien only needed to remember Marie, as all the girls already knew some of the benefits of drinking too much "special milk."


    Lucien exined to Marie where to go to find him and the rest of the group. She was surprised that the ce Lucien described was not the guest rooms but her mother¡¯s main bedroom...


    She ran over there immediately with strange thoughts about her mother and Lucien...


    The fifth floor of the castle was an area controlled entirely by Ron¡¯s men as the King trusted his "most loyal servant." Marie had no problem entering the front door as Ang already expected her.


    "?!?!?!?" Marie was confused by the scene she saw when she entered her mother¡¯s room. Ang¡¯s room was divided into two sections. One side is where her big bed was, and the other where it was an atelier with a big table and sofas.


    At therge table with more than ten chairs, there were some of Lucien¡¯s women talking to her Mother. Cassidy and Ang were acting with all their Queen majesty...


    Oya and Ko were lying on a fluffy rug looking jealously at Rose, who was lying on Lucien¡¯sp on a sofa while he patted her on the head...


    Marie thought many things, but the thought that being in Rose¡¯s ce would be wonderful began to cloud her other thoughts. Her rational mind was already very shaken by Lucien...


    "My daughter,e here and hug your old mother," Ang called Marie excitedly when she saw her enter the studio, but she did not fail to notice the jealous look towards the woman on Lucien¡¯sp. Ang felt a pain in her heart when she thought that her daughter was not getting enough affection from Lucien.


    Marie stopped thinking about Lucien and ran into her beloved mother¡¯s arms. Lucien couldn¡¯t help looking at the mother-daughter blue-haired beautiful pair...


    Ang was a stunning woman. Her s.e.xy body was an excellentbination of big b.r.e.a.s.ts and a hot ass. She had fair skin like Marie, and her blue hair was very long with a special charm, which Lucien loved.


    As Ang hugged Marie, she saw Lucien smiling at her. He made it very clear that he was looking at her... At those beautiful big blue eyes and that little pink cute mouth...


    Rose felt Lucien¡¯s reaction on her head when he started imagining Marie and Ang n.a.k.e.d in his arms...


    "Who do you like more, daughter or mother?" L.u.s.t had already noticed Lucien¡¯s preferences and asked that question just to tease him as she already knew the answer.


    "Can¡¯t I love them both?" Lucien would not say what body he found s.e.xier as he would not be unfair to his women because he loved them all... But he couldn¡¯t deny that the desire for Ang was influential...


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t agree more with him. Ang, like Marie, has excellent skills and a high ice affinity, which would clearly be useful for Lucien even if he couldn¡¯t use magic yet.


    While Lucien imagined Ang and Marie with him... They joined Cassidy and the other women to n their next moves.


    Ang told her story, and everyone agreed that they would be allies against the King. Ang would take over as the only ruler, supporting Lucien and Cassidy to retake Portgreen.


    Of course, they would need to work in the shadows for a long time until they had power and influence in other Kingdoms to fight the Mercenaries and the Guild.


    They started nning how to get the King out of power by taking his influence and putting the people against him... In the middle of the conversation, Marie remembered someone she wasn¡¯t seeing and asked her mom.


    "Where is Lena? I bet she¡¯s at some noble idiot party."


    Ang didn¡¯t forget about her eldest daughter for a second. She was nning against Julius to take over the Kingdom and protect her daughters...


    She looked at Marie with a worried and sad look, which Lucien did not fail to notice.


    "You know that your father always tried an alliance with the Nunid Kingdom. Prince Duane always required you in exchange for the alliance. When you went to Portgreen, the bandit¡¯s attacks increased, and he sent Lena to try to ally with Duane."


    "You have got to be kidding! That damned Prince is crazy. I don¡¯t understand how dad ever tried to convince me to marry him. Lena won¡¯t be safe with him!" Marie hated Duane more than anything, and she feared for her sister¡¯s safety even though they didn¡¯t get along.


    Ang knew it was dangerous to let Lena go, but she was unable to stop her daughter, who was just as stubborn as her and Marie.


    "I didn¡¯t want to let her go, but you know how stubborn your sister is. Your father convinced her that it was the only way to save the Kingdom, so she went to the Nunid Kingdom a few days after you left for Portgreen."


    Lucien had already thought about it the first time he heard from Ang about Lena. He calmly spoke as he continued to pat the beautiful vampire on the head. "Isn¡¯t it simple? We just need to bring her back."


    Ang wanted it to be that simple... "You do not understand. The Nunid family has always hated our Olsen family, and after Julius offered Lena, Prince Duane promised an alliance after they were married. He even sent me the invitation to the wedding, which will be in eight days."


    Lucien still saw no problems while making his ns clear. "Don¡¯t we just need to kill him? A dead person cannot marry or harm others."


    Ang didn¡¯t understand how Lucien could talk about killing the Prince of a Kingdom that easily. "Even if you have the power to kill him, what about Julius? They would be allies after the wedding, so Julius would not let anyone get in the way of his ns so easily."


    Where others saw problems, Lucien only saw cadavers to fill tombs. Before he could make his suggestion, he heard something in the castle that caught his attention.


    Lucien looked at the hooded man who was quiet in the corner of the room. "Ron, do you have a niece named Kara, which is a maid?"


    Ron was waiting to follow any orders from Ang when he heard Lucien talk about his niece and was worried. "Yes, why do you ask?"


    Lucien stood up, making Rose make a face, while speaking in a severe tone. "I have to kill that bastard now... Trust me."

 Chapter 64 - The Maid Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 64 - The Maid Rescue</h4>


    A few minutes ago.


    "That damn guy ruined my mood! Now I need to rx and have some fun..." Julius walked through the castle corridorsining about Lucien while his royal guards followed him in silence.


    As soon as he got close to his room, he heard a woman arguing with the guard watching the door.


    "She is begging for water! Can¡¯t you let me just give her a ss? What kind of cruelty is this?" The woman dressed as a maid begged the guard while holding a jug of water and a ss.


    "Kara, you know that I respect your uncle, but there are things that even he can¡¯t do... She has offended the King, and now nobody can help her." The guard looked fondly at the maid. Not only did he find her very cute, but he also respected her uncle. He didn¡¯t want to see her in trouble, but the girl was stubborn...


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    "Please!! Just a little water! There is nothing I can drink here." Kara became more and more sad as she heard the knock on the door, and the woman begging for water.


    The guard said that the King ordered not to let her leave the room, but not giving her water seemed too cruel, and Kara wanted to help the poor woman.


    "The King doesn¡¯t need to know. It will be just a ss of wa-" Kara continued to beg the guard when they heard footsteps behind them.


    "I don¡¯t need to know? When did you be so bold, Kara?" Julius surprised Kara when he arrived at the worst possible time.


    "My King, she¡¯s just asking for some water. Please..." Kara bowed as she pleaded the King. She couldn¡¯t see another person in such a deplorable state and not help.


    The royal guard at the door tried to send Kara away before things took a dangerous turn for the worse. Nobody believed that the King would hurt the niece of his most loyal servant, but... The guard at the door knew that the King was capable of anything...


    "My King, she doesn¡¯t know what she is talking about. Kara, go bac-" Before the guard could finish speaking, the King made a face and raised his hand. The guard was quiet as he knew the situation was already hopeless.


    The King hated when people did not obey his orders and did not like anyone speaking openly without proper respect. "She just wants to take water to the bitch, right? I see no problem with that. Come on, Kara."


    The guard saw the King reach his hand on Kara¡¯s shoulder and panicked. He didn¡¯t know how he was going to tell his friend that the King abused his niece...


    He also liked the cute girl very much and knew that no good would happen inside the room. Even though he knew the King would punish him, he still begged.


    "My King, the Spymaster would be upset if something happened to his niece... Why don¡¯t you have fun with that woman while I bring another s.e.xier women to you?"


    This time the King was annoyed with the guard and spoke in an oppressive tone. "What do you mean? I will not hurt this cute girl. I¡¯ll just care for her while Spymaster is on a mission..."


    "Kara! Run now!" The guard didn¡¯t even think to draw his sword because there were several other guards with the King, but he still tried to get in front of Julius while sending the maid to run.


    Kara still didn¡¯t understand what situation she was in. She was an innocent girl who was still 16 years old and was always protected from everything by her uncle after her parents died. She didn¡¯t run, and a guard held her arm.


    "Insolence! Guards, give this idiot due treatment for insulting his King." The King was already in a bad mood with everything that had happened with Lucien and Cassidy... Now his guard was revolting like this...


    He would have to release his anger out on someone or something to be able to rx... A girl as young and soft as Kara would be a nice and easy target to release his fury on..


    While some guards held the door guard, the King held Kara¡¯s arm while he pulled her into the room.


    He also threw the jug of water on the floor while speaking with a strange smile on his face. "You don¡¯t need water... I will give you another liquid, which you will love."


    The guard did not understand how the King could be so insane. Spymaster was an excellent servant, but the King couldn¡¯t even spare his innocent niece... The man could not do anything while the other guards started beating him up.


    The guards had nothing against their mate, but they saw no reason to offend the King just because of a little maid. They started beating the poor man without knowing what was fast approaching them...


    "Yo-" One of the guards prepared to kick the poor man in the stomach, but... When he lifted his leg, his blood gushed onto hispanion¡¯s face... Not the blood of the guard on the floor, but the attacker¡¯s blood.


    "AAAARR!!" The first guard to scream was not the one who lost his leg to the red de, but the one who had the blood on his face before being kicked toward the door.


    *Creack*


    The door to the King¡¯s room was broken by the guard who kept flying until he hit the wall and passed out. That door was really tough, and the guard broke almost every bone in his body due to Lucien¡¯s violent kick.


    Lucien did not wait for the guards to react and punched the remaining three. The guards were unable to react to Lucien¡¯s high speed and were lucky not to die as Lucien was taking it easy just by knocking them out.


    He actually wanted to kill the guards, as he was furious at the King. Lucien could hear Kara¡¯s tears falling to the floor as he saw through the broken door the King holding her by her hair.


    Lucien was not a hero, but he was unable to stand still when he heard the King intimidating the young maid. Not only was he fond of women in general, but he also heard she was Spymaster¡¯s niece, who looked like a very reasonable man, and a possible good ally.


    Another fact was that Lucien felt really bad after being rude to a maid earlier... He wanted to apologize to her... Who would have thought he would have a chance to apologize so quickly... Lucien liked the idea of killing the king much more than being rude to a woman.


    After the fifth guard fell to the floor, Lucien wasted no time and ran to the room, where the King was still trying to understand how the guard flew through the door.


    Julius felt a chill and looked towards the door... But he couldn¡¯t understand anything before his hand, which held Kara¡¯s hair, had the same fate as the guard¡¯s leg...


    "AAAAAA!!! DAMNNNN!!!" Julius started to scream when Lucien¡¯s katana cut his arm quickly and precisely, dropping his severed hand to the floor as blood flowed like water.


    Kara, like everyone, was very confused without understanding Lucien¡¯s swift movements. She was very scared when the King held her hair just as they entered the room. She felt horrible pain and couldn¡¯t help but cry...


    The King held her hair firmly while she closed her eyes... Then the grip on her head was gone when she heard the King¡¯s screams...


    Kara felt a warm embrace before opening her eyes and seeing a man¡¯s chest... That pleasant scent calmed her body in less than a second, so she looked up and saw the handsome face... Of the man who was so rude to her not too long ago...


    "You?! Why?!?" Kara was still in shock at everything that was going on and can¡¯t help but ask Lucien.


    Lucien didn¡¯t care about the King¡¯s screams and gave Kara a gentle smile. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have gone to sleep with the dogs than with him?"


    "AH!" Kara was surprised when Lucien smiled at her and made such a joke with the King. She didn¡¯t even realize that she was already hugging him...


    "Sorry for being rude to you earlier..." Lucien looked kindly at Kara. She resembled Mia and E... He was more attracted to mature women, but young girls like Kara activated his overprotective side, making Lucien hug the cute maid tightly.


    Kara was still enchanted by Lucien¡¯s scent, but when she heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help but make a face. She knew it was her mistake to meddle in the affairs of guests when she was just a maid...


    Still, he didn¡¯t have to be so rude to her... But now, how could she deny his apology after he saved her from being abused? "Okay... I forgive you..."


    "Guards!! Where are you?" The King regained some sense. Then he realized that it was Lucien and he could only shout for the guards.


    "Kara!!" It was not the guards who entered the door after the King screamed but the Spymaster, Ron. He ran to the King¡¯s room as fast as he can after Lucien warned that his niece was in danger.


    Ron had a lot of questions, but he believed in Lucien, and now he didn¡¯t regret it. He never believed that Julius would abuse his only niece, but there was no other exnation for what he was seeing...


    ¡¯But why did she look sofortable in his arms???¡¯ Of course, as a Spymaster, Ron noticed several details, including that Kara was blushing with a happy smile on her face that turned to surprise when she heard his voice.


    "Uncle!" Kara ran to hug her uncle when she saw him, leaving Lucien¡¯s warm embrace...


    "Spymaster?!? What the hell is going on here?" Julius also noticed Ron and can¡¯t help but be confused and angry. The Spymaster was supposed to be following his orders en route to Portgreen, but he was still here...


    He didn¡¯t think much about it or the fact that he was almost abusing his niece, but about Lucien is attacking him. "Spymaster, do something! That idiot attacked the King! Call the guards and your guys!!!"


    Ron didn¡¯t know what to do. He had to work for many years to earn the King¡¯s trust, and now his performance was about to be destroyed... Of course, he did not regret being on Lucien¡¯s side, as he loved his niece and wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her, even the King.


    The castle wasrge, but the King¡¯s screams were loud, and many royal guards were approaching the room. As soon as the King shouted at Ron, guards entered the door...


    *Roar*


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!"


    Some guards were at the door when Oya jumped on the back of one while growling loudly. The man started screaming in pain when mama tigress started to bite his shoulder. Of course, with no intention of killing as was Lucien¡¯s will.


    The King had already wrapped a cloth around his wrist to reduce the bleeding, but he was more and more terrified. Lucien showed no hesitation in attacking him and the guards... The Spymaster, his most loyal servant, did not move...


    "Attack!! Attack them now!" Julius could only shout at the guards madly.


    Some guards and archers entered the room through secret passages. Lucien prepared to attack them, but then he heard someone else approaching...


    "Shoot the red-haired man!!" The leader of the guards who entered from the secret passage ordered the archers as he pointed at Lucien.


    "What!?!?" But the first man who aimed the bow at Lucien felt a terrible cold before his arm started to freeze.


    "NO! NOOO!!!" The other guards also began to feel the terrible cold, which scared them. They saw the archer¡¯s arm freeze and retreated through the secret passage quickly.


    Julius became more and more confused. He was about to ask "WHO," but then he remembered that he knew someone with that ability of ice magic... All he had to do was think of her to hear her voiceing from the door.


    "I think you are really screwed now... King Julius."

 Chapter 65 - Regicide

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Regicide</h4>


    After Lucien told Ron that his niece was in danger in the King¡¯s room, everyone headed there at full speed. Of course, Lucien arrived much faster than the others, who arrivedter.


    The bedroom door was broken while everyone saw Oya scaring some guards. Some of Lucien¡¯s women went to knock out other guards who arrived while Ang headed for the bedroom.


    She saw guardsing in from the back of the room, and she remembered the secret passages in the castle. She had no influence to go against Julius before, but now she would have to follow Lucien and Ron.


    Ang thought for a second if whether it would be wise to attack the King that way... Then she looked to the side and saw a confident and wide smile on Cassidy¡¯s face as she looked at Lucien.


    She didn¡¯t know Cassidy as she was always in seclusion while Julius did all the politics... But the so famous "Warrior Queen" would not be a stupid person... To be so confident, they should have everything under control...


    It only took Ang a second before her hands started to glow with blue light. She used her ice magic tounch a cruel ice spell at the back of the room, starting to freeze some of the guards while others fled.


    She wanted to take control of the Kingdom, and that didn¡¯t mean killing the few soldiers they had, so she controlled her magic while entering the room,menting on Julius¡¯ bad luck.


    Julius, of course, recognized his wife¡¯s magic and voice. "You gotta be kidding me!?!"


    "Ang, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!" The King was furious when not only did his Spymaster appear to be revolting against him but also his wife. Of course, they never had a good rtionship, but to rebel was uneptable!


    "What do you not understand? It¡¯s all evident... Today that Kingdom will have a new ruler." Lucien can¡¯t help but mock Julius. He wanted to kill the stupid King in the first second that he was rude to Marie... But he knew that it was not something he could decide so easily...


    Cassidy would not miss an opportunity to support her man. "He¡¯s right, Julius. It was my mistake to let you be King for so long... You clearly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing."


    Julius knew that Lucien was with Cassidy, but he was still surprised when she supported him in everything and tried to defend himself. "Cassidy?!? You are making a mistake! We have always been good allies!"


    *Purrh*


    Julius¡¯s body was going through a lot of stress, physically and mentally. He had an adrenaline rush, boosting his perception for a brief moment... Enough for him to see his teething out of his mouth along with his blood after Lucien¡¯s fist sent the King flying until he hit the wall.


    "You are unworthy to pronounce my wife¡¯s name. I just haven¡¯t killed you yet because other people deserve this pleasure more than me." Lucien spoke coolly, but all the women there had smiles on their faces... Except for three.


    Kara was still terrified of everything that happened while hiding in the arms of her uncle, Ron.


    The woman under the bed was even more terrified and confused than Kara as she had no one to support her now.


    And Marie, who had not entered the room... She had many confused thoughts and did not know how to deal with this situation.


    Of course, she wanted to support Ang, her beloved mother, and Lucien, her future husband... But she was not prepared to see her father die... And knowing how Lucien acted, there was no other end than death.


    Julius tried to use what was left of his strength to get up, but then Ron¡¯s foot pushed his head against the floor. "F.u.c.k you! For so many years, I had to obey your stupid orders... And you even tried to hurt my niece!"


    Ron was furious at Julius, but he still stepped back after kicking him again and bowed to Ang. "Forgive me, my Queen."


    "Don¡¯t be sorry, Ron. After everything you¡¯ve told me, I know this bastard deserves no less... There is another person who also deserves revenge." Lucien spoke as he looked to the bed. He knew the woman had entered there when he cut off the King¡¯s hand.


    "Get out of there and kick him too before he¡¯s dead..." Everyone was surprised by Lucien¡¯s words and looked at the bed. After a few seconds, a woman in underwear came out in a pitiful state... She seemed to have been crying for hours.


    Lucien heard her begging for water when he returned to the castle, and he wanted to kill the King at that moment, but he had to talk to his women first. The situation of Kara forced him to act immediately for the sake of his rtionship with Ang and Ron.


    The woman seemed to be very scared but remained steady as she spoke slowly. "He forced me to sleep with him! This son of a bitch coerced my parents... But he is the King..."


    "Now he is no longer the King and can no longer hurt you. Just do what you want." Lucien tried to pat the woman on the head, but she took a step back before nodding and heading towards Julius to give a few kicks on his belly.


    Julius was severely hurt after being hit violently by Lucien. He also lost all of his treasures that were in the storage ring on the hand that Lucien cut off. So he couldn¡¯t do anything but cry when the woman started kicking him.


    "That¡¯s enough," Ang spoke calmly and then looked at Lucien for some response from him. "What do you suggest?"


    "He lived enough. If you don¡¯t want to torture him, just kill him... I don¡¯t mind doing it if you don¡¯t want to." Lucien thought Ang would want to kill Julius for everything he did... But actually, he didn¡¯t really hurt her, but rather helpless people like the half-n.a.k.e.d woman and servants like Kara.


    Of course, sending Marie¡¯s sister to the Nunid family was something that Ang was furious about... But she still looked at Ron, as she knows that he was angrier at Julius not only for himself but also for Kara.


    Ron understood Ang¡¯s intention when she nodded to him. He also nodded at her and went over to Julius while drawing a dagger...


    "You!! Guards!!! Where are the damn guards??!" Julius tried to use hisst strength to scream, but no guard could get past Lucien¡¯s women in the corridor. Many were trying but without sess... They didn¡¯t even try the secret passages from fear of being frozen.


    Before Ron reached Julius, Marie ran into the room and started trying to reason with Lucien. "You don¡¯t have to kill him. My mother already has almost all the soldiers on her side, so if you just arrest him, it won¡¯t be so hard to get everyone¡¯s loyalty."


    Marie was almost crying, and Lucien didn¡¯t me her. After all, Julius was her father, and Marie was not the type of person who liked to kill even her enemies.


    Lucien knew that some people would only create problems and would not allow Julius to be kept alive... Still, he wanted to do it in the least painful way for his cute blue-haired wizard.


    He thought of something then took out the yellow dagger he looted from the body of the assassin squad¡¯s leader in Portgreen. Lucien knew that this dagger improved the reflexes and strength of the person using it, like Isaac, the ck Hand¡¯s favorite assassin.


    "He can¡¯t stay alive after all the evil he¡¯s done, but you can let him take his own life and die with some dignity." Everyone heard Lucien¡¯s words, and nobody was against it. They didn¡¯t like Julius, but it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to let him kill himself after they had already beaten him so badly.


    Marie could understand why no one liked her father. He didn¡¯t treat even her mother well... She wanted to argue that arresting him still would be better, but Lucien left her no choice.


    She picked up the yellow dagger and walked towards her father. A part of her also wanted him to die so as not to cause her mother and sister more harm... But still, she started to cry when she tried to hand him the dagger...


    Julius saw that Marie was not in favor of killing him and tried to use this to persuade her to help him. "My daughter, don¡¯t let them kill m-"


    Marie knew she couldn¡¯t change Lucien¡¯s opinion, so she tried to think of all the bad things her father did so that her stubborn mind could try to ept it...


    "You tried to force me to marry that stupid prince, and you even sent my sister to him... You also did terrible things to other women and even tried to abuse Kara, who is just a young girl... Still, you beg? I can¡¯t do anything... Just take the dagger and finish it..."


    Julius realized that Marie would not be convinced... But death was too frightening, and he took advantage of the fact that she was emotionally shaken to take the dagger from her hands.


    Of course, he was very hurt, but when he touched the dagger, he felt a new energy in his body; it was not something that healed his wounds but gave him the opportunity to threaten Marie, thus having some chance to negotiate with Lucien...


    "MAR-" Marie was unable to react in time as she was very close to Julius. Ang saw when he picked up the dagger and tried to warn her daughter to move away... But how could anyone there be faster than Lucien?


    Lucien imagined that Julius would do something like that. His n was for the King to try to make hisst move against Marie, allowing him to act in "her defense."


    That would not change anything for others, but it would make Marie realize what kind of monster her father really was and that killing him was not wrong.


    *Woosh*


    *Purrh*


    Lucien was already ready. So moving at super-speed, it was easy to reach the King before he could do anything against Marie. Lucien stuck his katana into Julius¡¯ chest, making the stupid King spit blood as he tried breathing hisst breath.


    He kicked the King¡¯s body back while hugging the scared Marie. She felt Lucien¡¯s warm embrace and started to cry in his chest. Marie was very concerned about her sister, and now being attacked by her father was another blow to her mental state.


    Lucien took the yellow dagger, which could be useful on other asions, and then carried Marie in his arms out of the room while giving orders to Cassidy and Ang.


    "I will take her to your room, Ang. Cassidy, help her solve the King and Kingdom issues. If you need anything just let me know."


    Lucien¡¯s presence was no longer needed there; the King was dead, and the guards had no reason to continue fighting against Lucien¡¯s women, who had no problem beating them easily.


    Ang had a lot to do now to be able to take the crown and not let the Kingdom go into chaos. Many guards fled the castle in fear, and the news that the King had been attacked was running all over the city.


    "Mm." Cassidy agreed to help Ang as she had the experience of being Queen while Ang agreed to let Lucien take Marie to her room.


    She also wanted to pamper her daughter, but she knew that Marie would be fine with Lucien while she prepared for her next step, which would be to take control of the Kingdom and rescue her other daughter.


    Lucien went to Ang¡¯s room carrying Marie after telling his women to help Ang with anything she needed.


    Marie was veryfortable in Lucien¡¯s arms, but her emotional state was still very shaken. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what her father did, but she also thought about her sister...


    "Lucien... Please, save my sister... That prince will hurt her..."


    Lucien began to kiss Marie¡¯s head as he spoke kindly. "No, he won¡¯t. I will not let him hurt her. Your sister will soon be with you and your mother..."


    ¡¯N.a.k.e.d in the same bed as you...¡¯ L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment in Lucien¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 66 - Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Breakfast</h4>


    Nunid Kingdom, West Gate.


    "Sir, troops approaching." One of the gate guards entered the room where some of his mates were sleeping to warn the guard in charge.


    The middle-aged man stood up quickly. "Who are they?"


    The guard who brought the news seemed hesitant to say it as if he were very worried. "Sir, they carry banners with the sun..."


    "THAT SUN?!?!?!" Not only the middle-aged man but also the other guards who slept in the room stood up while asking the same question.


    "Send someone call the Magistrate and the Prince!" After sending a messenger, the leader of the guards and everyone nearby headed for the gate.


    ----------------


    "Prince! Prince!! Where¡¯s the Prince?" The messenger ran into the castle hall. Everyone could see that he was very distressed.


    "What do you want? Stop screaming!! We¡¯re having breakfast, you idiot!" A young man wearing luxurious clothes, embroidered in red and gold, scolded the messenger while sitting at arge table full of all kinds of food and drink in the center of the hall.


    "My Prince, we need you at the west gate." The messenger could not waste time; the sun on the gs of the men who approached the city was a terrible sign...


    "Go, my son. Your father is no longer here to lead the Kingdom. You have to be responsible now." A gentle middle-aged woman, also in luxurious clothes like the Prince¡¯s, spoke. She had long brown hair and olive skin like the Prince, clearly his mother.


    "You will certainly be an excellent King like your father..." The young woman beside the Prince¡¯s mother cannot help butment with all the sarcasm she could.


    The Prince looked at the woman who was as beautiful as an angel... But she had the personality of a demon. She has gorgeous blue hair as well as the blue of her beautiful eyes... The woman¡¯s body was perfect, but the Prince was sure that her sister would be a much better wife...


    He looked at her with a mixture of anger and malice. "Our wedding will be in a week... So I¡¯ll be sure to teach you how to talk to your husband so that you will never give your shitty opinion again."


    The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t take any more of the young couple¡¯s fights. She feared that her son would hurt the girl... But she was very stubborn, just like her mother and sister...


    "Solve the problem at the gate. I¡¯m going to talk to Lena about her manners." The middle-aged woman spoke sternly, causing the Prince to mumble something about punishing Lena as he followed the messenger to the gate.


    After the Prince left the hall, the middle-aged woman looked severely at Lena. "Is this how you hope to establish an alliance for your Kingdom? I am trying to help since you got here, but you are making things difficult for me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Zora... But your son is disgusting..." Lena knew that she had a lot to thank Zora for. After all, she prevented the Prince from doing anything to her before the wedding... Still, she couldn¡¯t help but have nightmares of what it would be like to be married to that idiot.


    Zora knew what kind of man her son was... Still, she didn¡¯t regret having married his father.


    "His father was also disgusting... But what could I do? It¡¯s not like a handsome, caring, and powerful man is going to appear out of nowhere and make me happy... I had to choose what was best for me and my family¡¯s safety."


    "..." Lena didn¡¯t know what to say... She always believed that she would live great adventures and find the love of her life or several loves... But in the end, she had to save her people or no one else would...


    -------------------


    The Prince arrived at the gate just as the army of soldiers in shining armor patterned with the sun arrived outside the gate. He climbed the wall at the top of the gate to speak to whoever was leading the troops.


    "Prince Louis, wee in peace." The man riding a white horse, in a much brighter armor than the soldiers, quickly spoke when he saw the Prince on the wall.


    "So you bring an army of Light Soldiers to my Kingdom in peace? Why shouldn¡¯t I doubt that?" Louis was new to this leadership thing, but he was not stupid enough to easily believe Light Empire people.


    The captain of the Light Empire troops would not plead with the people he considered to be far inferior. "Something extraordinary has happened in our sacred capital. Everything will change now... You can be part of the new era of the glory of our Light Empire or perish with sinners!"


    Louis was not good at arguing, but he had to try something even if it wasn¡¯t entirely true now. "Are you threatening a vassal Kingdom of Portgreen? Do you remember thest great war?"


    The Light Captain smiled as he knew Portgreen¡¯s current situation. "Vassal kingdom? I thought Mercenaries didn¡¯t care about these things... Let¡¯s talk in peace, Prince..."


    Louis was upset when his bluff didn¡¯t work. After Cassidy lost the crown, the Vassal Kingdoms lost all support from the capital... "What if I don¡¯t want to talk to you?"


    The Light Captain gave the Prince a stern look. "So, I will offer this fantastic chance to Bluewind."


    "Fine, all right! I agree to talk." Louis didn¡¯t even think before agreeing to talk to the Light Captain. He wanted to conquer Bluewind just like his father and would not let them gain a supposed advantage that he could have.


    "But don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want here. I have many more soldiers than this small army of yours, and I will not hesitate to kill you..."


    The Captain Light could only smile. His soldiers were notmon but an elite army, only Light Soldiers. Even at a numerical disadvantage, he was sure they could crush the Nunid Kingdom if he wanted to.


    After Louis sends the guards to open the gate, the Light Captain came in with some soldiers and left his army outside the city.


    As soon as the Light Captain approached Louis, he couldn¡¯t help butment. "Let¡¯s sit down. I need to tell you the story of the Light Envoy... She came from..."


    ----------------------


    Lucien spent the entire nightmunicating mentally with his women to give the location of the King¡¯s loyal people in the castle. He was lying on Ang¡¯s big bed with Marie and Anne in his arms while ordering the attack with the other girls.


    Astrid, Rose, and Maggie were getting along very well and had easily cleared the castle of any threat to the new Queen. Cassidy and Ang made several ns while Ron¡¯s spies spread rumors about the King¡¯s crimes and how he needed to be killed.


    Lucien didn¡¯t have a lot of ideas about politics and advanced strategies, so he could only act as a trouble sensor... But he didn¡¯t think it was bad to lie in Anglea¡¯s bed, which has a pleasant scent...


    Not only were Marie and Anne lying on the big bed with Lucien, but also Mia, E, Oya, and little Ko. Of course, Ang didn¡¯t think Lucien would like her bedroom so much...


    How could he not? Ang¡¯s room has a lot of space, tables, sofas, and that big bed... He didn¡¯t mind spending the whole day in bed with his girls after not sleeping well for several days.


    Lucien could recover his energy quickly with the super regeneration and doing l.u.s.tful things just like the girls with him, but mental fatigue was still a problem...


    He only managed to sleep in the morning... But he woke up a few hourster feeling soft licks on his lips... After a few seconds with his eyes still closed, he felt tap kisses, and then... A small hand, caressing his d.i.c.k...


    "Hmm..." Lucien gave a little m.o.a.n to express his pleasure as he could not move or would disturb Marie and Anne¡¯s sleep in his arms.


    "Mm... How can you be so good, even in the morning? It makes no sense..." Mia had toin after she tasted Lucien¡¯s saliva. It didn¡¯t make sense for a person to have good breath in the morning, but... Lucien¡¯s mouth was so delicious... Mia couldn¡¯t stop kissing...


    Lucien¡¯s high regeneration prevented his body from having any kind of bad smell or something like that. He would always be in perfect condition to please his women.


    Even though Lucien wasn¡¯t making moves, Mia was getting more and more excited on top of him, which made the other girls start waking up.


    "You y dirty, Mia!" Anne was the first to wake up andined when she saw that Mia had stolen Lucien¡¯s first morning-kiss.


    Mia didn¡¯t care for Anne¡¯s words. All she wanted to do was keep kissing her man... Not being able to sleep in his arms was bad enough, so she tried to make up for it now...


    Marie also woke up, but she was silent, feeling Lucien¡¯s warmth. It was sofortable to sleep in his embrace even when so much shit happened... She felt so good with him that any problem seemed like nothing... She was sure that soon her sister would be together with them safely.


    "Lucien..." She wanted to thank Lucien for taking such good care of her, so she opened her eyes as she started to kiss his shoulder, going towards his neck.


    "Morning, husband." Anne saw that even Marie was doing something and didn¡¯t want to be the only oneining. She started to kiss his shoulder on the other side but also began to fight against Mia¡¯s hand to caress her man¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    "Such adorable girls... I just want to eat you as breakfast." Lucien was taking great pleasure in being kissed by the three cute girls... He had to stop kissing Mia sometimes also to kiss Marie and Anne.


    "So eat me... I promise I¡¯ll be tasty..." E didn¡¯t know how she dared to speak those bold words, but she didn¡¯t regret it as Lucien turned around and stayed on top of her.


    "So, I¡¯m going to eat you..." Lucien had to pay attention to all his girls and started to passionately kiss the cute E, who really was "tasty."


    *Meow*


    Of course, all the girls wanted their portion of morning affection, and this also includes little Ko, who started making her cute roars, pleading Lucien for some attention.


    Lucien kissed E until she was out of breath and then started to pet Ko. He started tickling her cute belly while the little tigress purred excitedly.


    Oya behaved like a good girl and started to lick his arm in silence, making Lucien also y with the big mama tigress. He loved the fact that Ang¡¯s bed was big enough for him to y with so many girls at the same timefortably.


    Some girls licked various parts of his body while others were more daring to the point of taking off his underwear... Of course, he wouldn¡¯t stop their fun when he was enjoying it so much.


    "OH!" Lucien couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he felt a hot little mouth wrap around his already hard c.o.c.k. He could easily recognize Mia¡¯s mouth even without his high senses, and he loved that feeling very much.


    Anne, wanting to show her initiative more and more, began to suck his balls while he was kissing Marie¡¯s lovely b.r.e.a.s.ts. It didn¡¯t take long for all the girls to be n.a.k.e.d, fighting for a part of Lucien¡¯s body.


    "I brought the b-..." Aria, who entered the room with arge tray of food, stopped talking when she heard the m.o.a.ns...


    "We are already having breakfast!!!" All the girls responded at the same time.


    Aria understood the situation when she saw all the girls on top of Lucien... She could only think one thing while cing the tray on a table.


    "I want some too!!!"

 Chapter 67 - Breakfast (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Breakfast (part 2)</h4>


    *Mwah*


    "Mm..."


    *Mwah*


    "Sooo good..."


    *Mwah*


    "Moreee..."


    After Aria joined the fun in bed, Lucien and the girls yed for more than an hour.


    All the girls had some morning milk... Lucien finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Anne¡¯s mouth, and the fox-girl couldn¡¯t drink it all...


    "Let the tigress finish it." L.u.s.t¡¯s words surprised Lucien. He didn¡¯t think Oya would want his c.u.m... But L.u.s.t insisted that she was just a female like the girls and would benefit a lot from it.


    Lucien didn¡¯t have to say anything. He just looked at Oya, and she started to lick his d.i.c.k quickly as if she waited for it for a long time.


    "Mm... It¡¯s good..." Lucien didn¡¯t expect Oya¡¯s tongue to be so good... She was a tigress, but she still licked it with great affection, giving Lucien a new pleasure.


    The girls didn¡¯t think it was strange for him to give his c.u.m to Oya because they were sure that any living being would love that delicious milk.


    *Meow*


    Lucien was already at the end of his orgasm when he passed his c.o.c.k to Oya, so little Ko could only help her mother clean his c.o.c.k; even so, it was enough for Lucien to see their tattoo shine a little.


    *Roar*


    Oya gave an excited roar when she finished drinking that sacred liquid. She could feel her body getting stronger, and Lucien could even see her body grow a little bit with his sharp eyesight.


    "You seem to be having so much fun." While Lucien and the girlsughed at the excited Oya, Astrid entered the room while speaking in a clearly jealous tone.


    "I do not believe it! While we were cleaning the castle, you were in bed having fun! How unfair!!!" Right behind Astrid, Rose also came in, unhappy with the situation too.


    "Doesn¡¯t that make us have two .u.mted reward sessions?" Maggie didn¡¯t care as long as Lucien rewarded her.


    Lucien looked at the trio and couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. They were all covered with blood and dust, proving that they had a difficult night fighting the King¡¯s remaining forces.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t do everything all the time. Mentally notifying his women the location of the people still loyal to the king while taking care of Marie and the other girls was the best way to optimize their time.


    Lucien smiled lovingly at his incredible women. "Good work. I will certainly reward you, not in double, but in triple or more... As much as you want... But now take a bath."


    "You could take a bath with us..." Lucien was very tempted to ept Astrid¡¯s offer, but he had to get his women together to n the next step quickly.


    "We will have time for that, I promise... Now for the bath!" Lucien got out of bed, still n.a.k.e.d, and at super speed, pped Astrid on the ass.


    *Pah*


    Astrid didn¡¯t hate the p but went to the bathroom while smiling... Rose wanted to get a p on the ass too, but Lucien went towards the food tray, ignoring her pleading look.


    The trio went to shower while the other girls didn¡¯t want to get out of Ang¡¯s big bed. Not only was it full of Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent and warmth, but it was also delightful for the girls to watch Lucien n.a.k.e.d eating apple slices.


    They all had the same thought that things developed too fast with Lucien... They never thought of being in a bed, sharing their man with other women...


    But they didn¡¯t regret it... On the contrary, even though the situation forced them to be like this, they still felt blessed to be with Lucien, and they are sure he will take good care of them.


    The fact that there are many of them also did not seem so bad... Even though there is a rivalry between them, the girls already felt like a family... Or at least great friends.


    Even though it was great just to be looking at Lucien¡¯s s.e.xy n.a.k.e.d body, the girls were also hungry and started heading towards the tray that Aria brought.


    E was the first to get near the tray, but before she could get a piece of fruit, she was hugged by Lucien. He fed her part of the apple slice that was in his lips, making the young harpy-girl delight with the mixture of Lucien¡¯s saliva and the apple¡¯s vor.


    "Mm... Thank you, it was sooo good!" E can¡¯t help but thank him excitedly. She was only happier and happier with Lucien.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t resist giving the cute E a few more kisses, making the other girls look at him with fruit in the mouth, waiting for their turn...


    Of course, in this game of Lucien feeding the girls mouth-to-mouth, the food on the tray ran out quickly...


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Lucien sent Kara in after hearing the knock on the door. He heard hering from the kitchen and knew what she brought.


    "AHH!" Kara came in, pushing a food cart; it looked like a bigger version of Aria¡¯s tray. She can¡¯t help but be surprised to see Lucien and the girls n.a.k.e.d... She couldn¡¯t stop staring at his s.e.xy body and big d.i.c.k...


    "Kara!" Marie had a lot of things to deal withst night and didn¡¯t have time to speak to Kara. She gave the little maid a tight hug, and Kara blushed because she could smell Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent all over Marie¡¯s body.


    Marie was not very close to Kara before, but after learning what her father intended with the poor maid, she wanted to be friends with her.


    "I just came to bring you a good breakfast to thank you for saving me yesterday... But I have to leave now!" Kara tried to get rid of Maria¡¯s embrace before she lost control and jumped on Lucien because he smelled so good...


    But the blue-haired wizard didn¡¯t let go of her new friend. "Ah, stay a little longer. You can have breakfast with us."


    Kara couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted to stay. But would she be able to do anything with Lucien like that?


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Kara made a fake cough while talking sheepishly. "But... He¡¯s n.a.k.e.d."


    "Why can¡¯t I be n.a.k.e.d in my bedroom?" Lucien spoke calmly as if the room was already his. He could not ept any other bed after sleeping sofortably in Ang¡¯s great bed.


    "Your room? And will my mom sleep with you and be your wife too?" Marie seemed to have returned to her previous personality, and Lucien could only smile at his adorable stubborn wizard.


    "Why not? Whatever... I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll insist on keeping this room because of all the help I have given her..." Lucien spoke a little louder because he knew Ang was listening to the conversation in the corridor.


    "See what kind of husband you have, my daugh- Wear some clothes!!" Ang was focused on the part he talked about her room and forgot that Lucien was still n.a.k.e.d. She would have no reaction other than disgust at seeing any n.a.k.e.d man, but with Lucien... It was a feeling she didn¡¯t know how to deal with... Shyness.


    "What kind of husband? The most perfect husband possible? YES!!!" Cassidy entered the room after Ang and can¡¯t help but praise Lucien... And of course, all the girls said yes, making Lucien smile while Ang blushed more than Kara.


    Cassidy slowly approached Lucien and started a long wet kiss as he hugged her waist. She has a charm and initiative that other girls could only envy...


    "Mm..." Lucien couldn¡¯t resist Cassidy... She resembled his mom... That mature charm and s.e.x appeal... Astrid was as s.e.xy as Cassidy, but she was not a mother...


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast! All together." Lucien ended the kiss by biting Cassidy¡¯s delicious lips and squeezed her big ass before heading towards the bedroom atelier, pushing the food cart.


    It was evident that he would remain n.a.k.e.d, but Kara and Ang could not say that the view was not fantastic... There were only women with them, so they controlled their shame while everyone went to the big table in the atelier.


    Lucien put some fruit and bread on the table while he sat in the head chair. Mia acted quickly entering under the table, and only Lucien realized that...


    While the girls struggled to sit next to Lucien, Ang also sat calmly. She could better control her feelings without having to see Lucien¡¯s big d.i.c.k the whole time.


    (Ang) "I have a lot to thank you and Cassidy. Now we can start saving my Kingdom from these difficult conditions."


    (Lucien) "You know that our situation is not so simple..."


    (Cassidy) "We are helping you now, but we will need Bluewind¡¯s help to recover Portgreen..."


    (Ang) "I get it. We will be allies in any situation... But, I need to ensure the safety of my daughters first."


    (Marie) "Don¡¯t worry, mom, Lucien will save sis as soon as possible."


    (Lucien) "That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to talk about now. I need some information."


    (Ang) "The Nunid Kingdom is to the south. They always had aplicated rtionship with my family..."


    (Marie) "They always wanted to control our Kingdom. They can¡¯t defeat us because of our good position on the mountain, so they tried to make alliances... My father tried to force me to marry that bastard prince..."


    (Cassidy) "Is there no possibility of negotiating Lena¡¯s return?"


    (Ang) "I¡¯m not sure. We can try, but I think it¡¯s unlikely. They will try to use it to gain support from the people, iming that the union of the two Kingdoms will be better for everyone..."


    (Lucien) "I will not negotiate with someone who tried to harm my women. They are already our enemies."


    (Ang) "So what¡¯s your n?"


    (Lucien) "They don¡¯t know me, so I¡¯m going to enter the city like any other traveler and get Lena out of there somehow. It will be better for a small group, so I will only take a few of you."


    (Rose/Anne) "I¡¯ll go with you!!"


    Rose came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. She heard about the conversation and can¡¯t help saying the same thing as Anne.


    Mia wanted to say she was going too, but her mouth was too busy trying to swallow Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k under the table.


    (Lucien) "I have already thought of the best way to do it... I¡¯m sorry, Anne, you are noting this time."


    Anne was sad, but she knew the situation was serious and did not want to argue about something like that. Rose was clearly thrilled that Lucien didn¡¯t say that she wouldn¡¯t go with him... Her smile was wide, making Anne and other girls jealous.


    Lucien noticed Mia¡¯s reaction and patted her head as he mentally told her how he was going to make it up to her when he returned.


    Before the girls started asking questions, Lucien exined his n.


    "I understand that Lena¡¯s situation is bad, so I have to get there fast. Not all of you can maintain the same speed so you will have to stay this time..."


    "I intend to take Rose because she can levitate and because I need her earth magic."


    Lucien looked into the bathroom and saw Astrid and Maggie alsoing wrapped in towels... Everyone seemed veryfortable in the room, and Lucien could only smile while enjoying the beautiful bodies of his women.


    "I will also take Maggie because I need her vision magic. She is not too fast, so I will carry her on my back. Rose will levitate and hold on my shoulder so that we can maintain a high speed."


    "I will also take Astrid and Oya because only they will be able to follow our speed... Any question?" Lucien finished exining his n, and all the girls wanted to im that they would be useful... But there was no way to be as quick as Lucien, Astrid, and Oya so that no one could argue.


    Ang¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lucien... He only met her a day ago, but he was going to rescue her daughter from the Nunid Kingdom with only a group of five... She knew he wasn¡¯t an idiot, still, it seemed very dangerous...


    Cassidy also wanted to go with Lucien as well as the other girls, but she believed in him and knew that a smaller group would be faster and more discreet.


    Lucien was happy that everyone seemed to ept his n... He thought about it with L.u.s.t¡¯s help as there was onest part, which he was finding a little difficult to exin to the girls...


    He wanted to take the time to give all the love and affection to all his women, but every second that Lena was away, Marie and Ang became more worried, so he couldn¡¯t take long.


    Lucien looked lovingly at the girls as he apologized. "I¡¯m really sorry, but as I need to be quick, I will have to pay special attention to Astrid, Rose, and Maggie as I need them prepared to fight if necessary."


    "Unfair!!!" Of course, most girlsined as it was obvious what kind of attention the trio would receive.


    The trio couldn¡¯t be happier... They worked hard yesterday, and now it looked like their rewards wereing... They couldn¡¯t wait.


    Mia couldn¡¯tin about anything as she kept sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k the whole time under the table...

 Chapter 68 - Hubby (part 1) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Hubby (part 1) {R-18}</h4>


    "Okay, girls, I understand. You all deserve special attention... But now I need Astrid, Rose, and Maggie to be well prepared..."


    Lucien tried to calm his women, who were not happy knowing that the trio would receive "special attention."


    "OHHH" Lucien was not able to persuade the girls and to make matters worse; everyone noticed when he c.u.mmed... Noting would be impossible with Mia sucking his c.o.c.k so well under the table.


    "Mm..." Lucien also felt a little mouth on his c.o.c.k, sharing his hot milk with Mia. It was easy to understand that it was E as they were getting along better and better.


    Lucien realized that his women were going to use Mia¡¯s blowjob to argue, and he had to speak first. "You can me me for that... But now I need to focus on getting Lena back. When I get back, you will all have special individual attention."


    Anne still wanted to argue that they could participate in the intense section... But everyone understood that it was not Lucien¡¯s fault.


    "What are you talking about?" Ang and Kara did not understand what they were talking about, as they did not know about Lucien¡¯s peculiarities.


    Of course, the girls didn¡¯t know much either, but they believed that anything they did with Lucien would not only be wonderful, but it would also make them stronger.


    Lucien looked at the confused Ang. "First, this room will be mine. Do you have anything against that?"


    "There¡¯s a lot more space here than the guest rooms, and the bed is big enough for a lot of people... You can keep sleeping here too." Before Ang could ask, Lucien exined his point.


    Ang wanted to deny, after all, she loved her room... But Lucien not only killed Julius, freeing her from many problems but also was going against the Nunid Kingdom to save her daughter... A bedroom was nothingpared to the debt of gratitude she had with him.


    "Okay, the room is yours. But I¡¯m not going to sleep with you, pervert!" Ang turned and left the room while blushing. She was very grateful to Lucien and Cassidy for the help, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten how Lucien hugged her out of town... She could still remember his pleasant scent...


    After Ang left, Marie and Kara also went with her while Lucien looked at the other women. "I don¡¯t mind you staying, but I have to focus entirely on the trio... I also think they should need some privacy..."


    Cassidy understood the situation well. Even if they got along well, having their first time with Lucien would be better alone.


    "Let¡¯s help Ang. We still have a lot to do until everyone epts her as the only ruler of Bluewind." Cassidy called Mia, E, and Aria, clearly wanting to leave the room only for Lucien and the trio.


    "Kiss your husband before you go." Lucien was pleased that his women understood the situation even though it seemed unfair to them.


    After Lucien kissed everyone lovingly, Cassidy¡¯s group left the room with Oya and Ko. Only Lucien, Astrid, Rose, and Maggie remained in therge room.


    "It will be three against one, so you will have to strive... You can¡¯t let them dominate you, but you also have to make them feel great so that you can gain maximum benefits." Lucien wasn¡¯t quite sure where to start, but L.u.s.t was always giving him tips on how to act like the sin itself.


    Lucien was going to a ce where there would only be enemies... It was far, and time was not on his side... He not only needed to get stronger but also to make his attack trio stronger... And he would only do that by giving them a lot of pleasure.


    *Woosh*


    Lucien dodged the little vampire who tried to jump into his arms as he headed towards Astrid. He felt guilty that his cute manticore-woman always had to do the heavy job while the younger girls were spending more time with him.


    "Ah!" Astrid couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n when Lucien held her firmly by the waist. He then lifted her up while jumping on the big bed.


    Lucien was n.a.k.e.d this whole time, and Astrid was only wearing a towel, which dropped when they fell on the bed... Now she could feel Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y as he kissed her upper body passionately.


    "Why her first?" Rose couldn¡¯t help butin while she threw her towel at Lucien and Astrid.


    "Do you want to argue with me? I can choose another girl to go with us..." Lucien did not stop kissing and caressing Astrid¡¯s body while making Rose go quiet with just a few words.


    Lucien was delighted with Astrid¡¯s body. It was the first time that he was seeing herpletely n.a.k.e.d and loved the fact that several parts of her body have that fluffy brown fur.


    "Ahh..." He kissed Astrid¡¯s delicious mouth a few more times before moving on to her neck and going towards her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n while holding his head with both hands.


    Her skin was an olive color, making her body look very healthy... Lucien kissed those more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts gently and then started sucking on one of her cute light brown n.i.p.p.l.es...


    "Mm... Lucien!! Sooo good..." Astrid felt her body warm as she became more and more excited by Lucien¡¯s caresses. Her little wings and tail started to tremble while her p.u.s.s.y began to produce lots of love juices.


    Lucien felt Astrid¡¯s n.i.p.p.l.e get harder in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t resist biting it as he stroked her other b.r.e.a.s.t with his hand.


    "AAAAHHH!!! Fuuuuuuck!!!" Astrid felt an electric current run through her body when Lucien bit her n.i.p.p.l.e, causing her to have her first orgasm and start squirting her love juices on his c.o.c.k.


    Lucien stopped kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and went down a little, kissing her cute belly where there was a lot of that fragrant fluffy fur around the tattoo, which was a slight shade of purple before, but now was shining intensely.


    "No, no, no!! Aaahhahahahah..." Astrid was in the middle of her orgasm when she felt Lucien start kissing her belly, making her feel a mixture of pleasure and tickling... She loved everything and couldn¡¯t help butugh and m.o.a.n at the same time while enjoying her extended orgasm.


    Lucien wanted to go further and tease her on the wings, but L.u.s.t said that if he gave her more pleasure now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have s.e.x with her...


    L.u.s.t was always giving him tips, but Lucien followed his instincts, and neither did she expect him to make Astrid m.o.a.n so loudly kissing her belly... Even she, the L.u.s.t herself, had to agree that Lucien was a natural lover.


    Rose bit her lip while Maggie was drooling; they both couldn¡¯t contain their pussies wet by love juices just to imagine Lucien doing something like that to them.


    "Put inside, hubby. Please, I want it..." Astrid couldn¡¯t take any more of feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y and not taking the next step. Her entire body was more than ready, and her p.u.s.s.y was craving Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k.


    "I¡¯m not sure if you really want it..." Lucien remembered the results of teasing Cassidy well. He didn¡¯t even need L.u.s.t to say anything as he started teasing Astrid while kissing her belly... Then he went down even further and started kissing her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien could smell anything from afar, so he already expected Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y to be different from everything he knew, but when he kissed those beautiful pink lips, his mind seemed to expand when his body went into a higher state of excitement.


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g damn fragrant!!" Lucien loved the scent of Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y... It was a sweet and addictive smell that made his c.o.c.k tremble, wanting to get inside her... It seemed to have something to do with that her fluffy fur.


    Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was only hairy at the top, and Lucien gently spread her lower lips with his fingers as he stuck his tongue inside her...


    "Delicious..." Astrid¡¯s taste was as excellent as her scent, and Lucien enjoyed every drop of her love juices that he managed to lick from her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Hubby... Ahhh... Hubby, I want your d.i.c.k..." Lucien loved how Astrid started calling him "hubby" when she got really excited. Until now, this was the first nickname he had earned, and he wanted to make her m.o.a.n more and more before making her feel the greatest pleasure.


    "Who is your hubby?" Lucien stuck his tongue as far as possible in her p.u.s.s.y without breaking her h.y.m.e.n while teasing his sweet manticore-woman.


    "It¡¯s you. Of course, it¡¯s only you, Lucien! Please don¡¯t tease me that much... Hubby." Astrid wanted to act dominant, but Lucien made her feel as good as ever, and she only wanted to be pampered by him...


    "Good girl... Your hubby will take good care of you." Lucien started kissing Astrid again while ran his hand over her body... He thought it was time to take the next step with her, but then...


    "HA!" Lucien used his knees on the bed to get up and catch Rose, who jumped on him. Both fell beside Astrid with Rose on top of Lucien.


    "Kiss! Kiss, please... Hubby..." Rose bit her lip, making some of her bloode out to start the bloody kiss while trying to use Astrid¡¯s words to seduce him... Which seemed to have a good effect as Lucien started to smile at her.


    "Naughty little vampire." Lucien turned around, standing on top of Rose and holding her arms against the bed while also biting his lips...


    "F.U.C.K!!!" When they connected their bleeding lips, both felt the great pleasure of sharing the blood with their partner for life... Lucien was not a vampire, but Rose¡¯s blood was as good for him as his was good for her, and so they delighted with the bloody kiss.


    Rose wrapped her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist while trying to get her body the maximum as close to his. He let go of her arms, letting her hug him...


    After a minute, Lucien turned again without breaking the kiss. Now Rose was on top of him as he started to caress her delicate body...


    "Mmm..." Rose¡¯s tongue tried to fight Lucien¡¯s, but he was very dominant and made her follow his lead while they both enjoyed that mess of saliva and blood...


    Rose was very bold, and after kissing for almost five minutes, stopping just to breathe, she lifted her upper body as she started to move back and forth on top of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k...


    "Ohhh... Tha¡¯s sooo good, my dear..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help m.o.a.ning at Rose¡¯s teasing. She was rubbing her p.u.s.s.y all over his c.o.c.k, covering it with her love juices... He couldn¡¯t deny that he wanted to prate her, but ying like that also gave him a lot of pleasure.


    "Ahhh... I¡¯ming, hubby!!!" Rose thought she would make Luciene sooner, but she couldn¡¯t resist the stimtion of his c.o.c.k against her p.u.s.s.y and started to wet his waist with her juices...


    Lucien was making a significant effort not toe because he wanted to dominate the girls totally... He started to caress Rose¡¯s small cute b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n even more with great pleasure.


    He also raised his upper body and sat on the bed while Rose was sitting on hisp... So, he started to silence her m.o.a.ns with more kisses, making the little vampire delight in his arms.


    "Hubby... Lucien... I love you... Sooo much..." Rose can¡¯t handle so many good feelings... She was already sure that she loved Lucien more and more... Maybe it was because of the blood... But she didn¡¯t mind saying that she loved him...


    "I love you too, my naughty vampire... My sweet Rose..." Lucien liked Marie¡¯s stubbornness, but he couldn¡¯t deny that Rose¡¯s passion was also incredible... She wasn¡¯t afraid to say what she felt, and neither was he. Then he started saying how much he loved her while he kissed the whole little vampire¡¯s delicate body...


    Astrid took a while to move again after Lucien made her have such an extraordinary orgasm... But she was already impatient and wanted more attention from him as she stared at the romantic scene, jealous of Rose.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t be as jealous as Maggie, who was still standing in the room¡¯s center, looking at them having fun in bed.


    Maggie really wanted Lucien¡¯s eptance. She knew they first met as enemies, but she was increasingly attracted to him... She saw how lovingly he treated girls and would be satisfied with 10% of that affection...


    She saw how the girls were doing well for being bold, and she also tried to be like that while talking in a sad tone...


    "Hubby... You are unfair to me!!!"

 Chapter 69 - Hubby (part 2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Hubby (part 2) {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien heard Maggie¡¯sint and can¡¯t help feeling bad. He and Mia also met each other as enemies, but the rtionship with Maggie was moreplicated.


    L.u.s.t noticed Lucien¡¯s confusing feelings and exined some things. ¡¯You don¡¯t have to worry about her or any other woman who has your tattoo. I don¡¯t know much about how you put my contract tattoo on the girls, but it looks just like ours...¡¯


    ¡¯Our tattoo is a symbol of the union of our souls, which means that we cannot harm each other, and we share a powerful emotional bond... We cannot even lie to each other.¡¯


    Lucien was a little surprised to learn that they couldn¡¯t lie... He tried to tell L.u.s.t that his name was not Lucien, but he couldn¡¯t say the words as if his whole body refused to do it. Then he tried to speak it to Maggie, and he also failed, thus proving that his bond with Maggie was strong too.


    Since Maggie¡¯s loyalty was not questionable, he had no reason not to treat her as well as the other girls without fear of the mercenary stabbing him in the back.


    He gave her a warm smile that warmed Maggie¡¯s heart. "Come on, sweetheart."


    Maggie didn¡¯t need to be told twice and jumped on the bed, being hugged by Lucien¡¯s warm arms. Hey on his back, leaving Maggie on top of him to do whatever she wanted.


    She also lost her towel while jumping on the bed and was now n.a.k.e.d, rubbing her p.u.s.s.y on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. He could feel her delicate body... Maggie had a thin body with medium b.r.e.a.s.ts and a not too big ass... Lucien liked the fact that he felt some v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair caressing his c.o.c.k while she started a passionate wet kiss.


    "Mm..." Maggie enjoyed every second that Lucien¡¯s tongue dominated hers... Her body was very warm, and she wanted more and more of him... Lucien started to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n softly.


    Lucien paid close attention to the cute Maggie for more than five minutes, but time was not on their side, so he had to stop kissing to discuss the next step.


    "I love you." Lucien was happy that he could honestly say that he loved them. That meant it was his sincere feelings, even if it was just a kind of physical love...


    "Love you too... Hubby..." The girls responded together with different types of feelings.


    Astrid thought Lucien was the most amazing man she had ever met and was sure that being with him would be wonderful, so she was not afraid to say she loved him.


    Maggie always lived alone after her parents died. She could never trust the mercenaries, but being with Lucien was excellent, and she already considered him and the girls a family...


    Rose still had many thoughts about her family and her people... She would have to talk about it with Lucien, but he was already her partner for life... Despite the blood contract, Rose knew she would never love a man as much as she loved him. She was not afraid to be passionate and would stay with him at any cost.


    Lucien could feel the girls¡¯ affection for him... It was probably the result of his body¡¯s influence on females and the tattoo... Still, there could also be true love. Anyway, he would always do his best to treat them with respect and affection.


    "Honestly, anything that gives us pleasure together will strengthen us... So if we do everything... The results will be better. I wish I could take care of each one of you individually, but Marie¡¯s sister may be in danger now, so we will have to be quick this time..."


    Before the girls could answer, Lucien continued. "Still, I understand that your first time is special... I don¡¯t want to force you to do it together, so..."


    The girls understood that Lucien was concerned that they were notfortable, and Astrid interrupted his talk.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If we weren¡¯tfortable with each other, we wouldn¡¯t be n.a.k.e.d, sharing the same man like that... I guess I speak for everyone when I say that we ept each other when we ept to follow you."


    Rose and Maggie agreed to Astrid¡¯s words while speaking at the same time. "Yes, like sisters."


    "You have good girls..." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment on Lucien¡¯s mind. She was sure that this way things would evolve very quickly...


    "You are MY good girl too... Don¡¯t forget that." Lucien replied to L.u.s.t with intonation when he said "my," making her excited easily.


    Lucien was happy that the girls werefortable with that situation and smiled at them. "Still, I only have one c.o.c.k... So someone will have to be the first."


    Rose had to make a great effort not to jump on Lucien in a spoiled way. She really wanted to fight to im to be first, but she knew he was just and would reward obedient girls...


    Lucien saw the three women blushing while they waited for his decision, and he couldn¡¯t help but get more excited.


    "Hubby..." The girls also spoke softly, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k hard as a rock.


    Lucien felt a great desire to be dominant with the girls and make them feel very good... He wasted no more time and kissed Rose, who was on the left, then Astrid in the middle, and Maggie on the right, making the girls happily smile.


    Then he hugged Astrid andid her on the other side of the bed, making it clear that she would be the first. The other girls could not help but be jealous. Still, they would look forward to their turn.


    "Lucien..." Astrid couldn¡¯t help m.o.a.ning her man¡¯s name when he started kissing her body lovingly... Her p.u.s.s.y was already ready, dripping love juices...


    Astrid was lying on her back, and Lucien spread her legs around him while he was on his knees in front of her. This position allowed him to have perfect control over her body and the best part... He could see her beautiful flushed face perfectly.


    Lucien took his c.o.c.k and rubbed its head on Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y¡¯s lips slowly, wetting his hard c.o.c.k with her juices. He really wanted to prate her, but teasing her also gave him a lot of pleasure.


    "You like to tease me... Please give it to me... I can¡¯t wait any longer, hubby." Astrid spoke shyly, and Lucienplied with her request, slowly prating her wet insides...


    "Ahhhhhhhh..." Astrid and Lucien began to softly m.o.a.n as they felt the great pleasure of his c.o.c.k, slowly opening the inner walls of her p.u.s.s.y... Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was extremely tight, making them both feel very good.


    "AH!" Lucien felt resistance in the head of his c.o.c.k and looked into Astrid¡¯s eyes just to see her radiating happiness. He smiled at her as he pushed his d.i.c.k forward, breaking her h.y.m.e.n while their tattoos shone as intensely as their feelings.


    Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y has a type of suction that pulled Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k further and further... He continued to slowly push until he felt the base of his c.o.c.k touch her skin, thus connecting thempletely.


    "Ahhh... Hubby... I love you soooo much..." Astrid could not stand still feeling so much pleasure... She only felt a little pain when he broke her h.y.m.e.n, but the pleasure and happiness soon flooded her body and mind. She wasted no time and got up sitting on Lucien¡¯s waist and wrapping her legs around his waist.


    "You are so adorable... My sweet Astrid." Lucien hugged Astrid, and she started to move up and down, making his c.o.c.k met every part of her p.u.s.s.y.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "AAHHH!!! SO GOOOD" Astrid felt more and more pleasure every time she sat on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, making him reach deep into her p.u.s.s.y. She started to lift her body more and more to hit her ass against his waist harder, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k reach her very bottom.


    Lucien had to concentrate, or he would c.u.m quickly feeling so much pleasure... Astrid was very intense while sitting hard on his d.i.c.k... He could feel the head of his d.i.c.k, reaching a deep part of her p.u.s.s.y that seemed to want to devour it...


    "Ohhh..." Astrid was dominating him... Although it was good, it made him feel passive when he should lead her to the greatest pleasure...


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice before starting to kiss her b.r.e.a.s.ts... Then he used one hand to stroke one of her small wings making, Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k harder than before as she m.o.a.ned louder.


    "Ahhhh... Hubby... Not on the wings..." Astrid was already experiencing extreme pleasure, but when she felt his hands on her wing, she felt a shiver ran through her body as her heart beat faster. It was just amazing...


    Lucien loved Astrid¡¯s cute reaction and wanted more of it. He used his other hand too, and hold the base of her wings while thrust his waist up in a synchronized way with Astrid¡¯s sitting movements.


    "Who does your body belong to?" Lucien didn¡¯t stop kissing Astrid¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts as he stroked her wings and teased her with a sensual voice.


    Astrid found it difficult to speak while m.o.a.ning loudly, but she also took pleasure in being teased by Lucien. "You... My body belongs only to you... My husband!"


    Both Astrid and Lucien were holding on to the maximum not toe. Both wanted to give each other maximum pleasure while his d.i.c.k continued to hit her insides intensely.


    "So... Who do these cute wings belong to?" Lucien spoke in a soft tone that made Astrid¡¯s body vibrate with pleasure... She couldn¡¯t speak softly, and her words came out along with her loud m.o.a.ns.


    "You, of course... You can do whatever you want with me... And my wings... Hubby..." Astrid was close to her limit... Not only was Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k wonderful, but he continued to tease her in a way she loved.


    Lucien could only smile... Astrid¡¯s words exalted his possessive ego, and he couldn¡¯t hold his orgasm any longer. He wanted to mark the entire inside of the body that she imed being only his... But of course, he would make here first...


    He could feel that Astrid¡¯s body had many differences from a normal woman... One of her peculiarities was that deeper part of her p.u.s.s.y that tried to hold the head of his d.i.c.k...


    Lucien held the bases of her small wings tightly and pulled her down while pushing his c.o.c.k as far inside her as possible. He went deep, and a part of his d.i.c.k passed from that part of her p.u.s.s.y that squeezed him as tight as possible...


    "IT¡¯S COMING, HUBBYYYYY!!! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH..." Astrid felt Lucien hit her deepest part, and her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s muscles started to convulse while she had an incredible orgasm and literally screamed with pleasure... He also held her wings firmly, making shivers run through her body.


    Lucien felt Astrid¡¯s p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k as it convulsed, and the part near the head of his c.o.c.k increased the suction while producing an enormous amount of love juices...


    To finish, he even bit her hard n.i.p.p.l.e, making Astrid¡¯s mind go totally nk as she felt his hot milk fill her insides...


    Lucien and Astrid closed their eyes while they both enjoyed the intense orgasm at the maximum... Lucien filled her p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.u.m while their bodies felt great... Not only was the pleasure incredible, they felt much stronger and more energetic...


    The tattoo of both glowed brightly while L.u.s.t feltrge amounts of demonic energy being produced... Unlike the s.e.x with Cassidy, Astrid did not need to use part of the energy to help Lucien¡¯s life mana heal her body, so they both gain incredible improvements in their bodies.


    "Ahhhh... love you, my dear..." Lucien sighed andy on his back, making Astridy limp on his chest, still enjoying her orgasm and Lucien¡¯s c.u.m inside her...


    "Love love love you sooo much much much, hubby!" Astrid started kissing Lucien¡¯s chest with a wide smile on her face, leaving the other two girls crazy with jealousy and expectations.


    Rose and Maggie were already really wet... While Maggie yed with her p.u.s.s.y, waiting for her turn, Rose was bolder getting up on the bed while speaking proudly.


    "Now, it¡¯s my turn to have hubby inside me!!!"

 Chapter 70 - Hubby (part 3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Hubby (part 3) {R-18}</h4>


    "You will be thest, little vampire." Lucien gave Rose a soft kiss and tilted his head back, making the excited girl follow his mouth, wanting more.


    "Whyyyy? Don¡¯t you like this little wife of yours?" Rose tried to make a sweet voice and look s.e.xy at the same time, which worked really well as Lucien wanted, so much to eat her now.


    Lucien gently held Rose¡¯s delicate chin and gave her tap kisses on the face. "I love my little vampire very much... So I will leave youst..."


    "Mm, I will wait." Every time Rose tried to be bold, she lost to Lucien. One smile from him was enough to make her wet and docile.


    Lucien knew that Rose was very excited and wanted to make her wait longer to increase her expectations, thus increasing the pleasure. He gave her one more kiss and ended it sucking her lips seductively while cing Rose lying next to Astrid, who was still enjoying the pleasure of her great orgasm.


    "Maggie..." He turned to the sweet Maggie, who was touching herself while blushing a lot. His soft voice made the girl stop touching herself and face him with a wide smile on her face.


    "Hubby... please take me..." Maggie loved to call Lucien a hubby because if he didn¡¯t deny, it meant he epted her like the other girls.


    "Mm... Right... Now..." Lucien started kissing Maggie and taking short breaks to speak. He also began to touch her body slowly and reached for her p.u.s.s.y just to feel his hand get wet as Maggie was already producing lots of love juices.


    He pushed his middle finger slightly inside her and then reached to his mouth to lick it, tasting her juices. "Ah, Maggie... You are delicious..."


    Just being in Lucien¡¯s arms was heaven for Maggie... When she felt his finger inside her, it was wonderful... But seeing him tasting her juices and saying he liked it was the pinnacle...


    "Aaaaahhhhh... I¡¯ming!! Sorry my hubby..." Maggie had her first orgasm quickly as she was already very excited from touching herself while seeing Lucien and Astrid. She couldn¡¯t resist when he teased her and started wetting the bed with her juices while apologizing.


    Lucien smiled as he lifted her legs and started sucking on her p.u.s.s.y, drinking that delicious sour juice... L.u.s.t said that because of the influence of her powers, he would find any liquid in the female body fantastic just as they felt about his fluids.


    Maggie¡¯s body began to convulse in pleasure, feeling Lucien¡¯s tongue inside her, boosting her orgasm... Her mind went nk as she m.o.a.ned loudly.


    Lucien stopped sucking on her p.u.s.s.y and started kissing Maggie¡¯s mouth, making her experience the taste of her own love juices mixed with his delicious saliva... She hugged him tightly while they both kissed for a few minutes.


    He didn¡¯t want to "break her by pleasure," so he started to caress her body lovingly while kissing her upper body. "Are you ready or want to wait a little longer?"


    Lucien¡¯s affection only made Maggie more excited. She had barely finished feeling the effects of that wonderful orgasm, and her p.u.s.s.y was already burning again while she heard Lucien¡¯s sweet voice and felt his hands over her body.


    "I want you inside me, hubby... Please, go deep inside my p.u.s.s.y with your hard c.o.c.k!" Lucien thought it was cute when Maggie tried to be s.e.xy... Actually, it worked, quickly making his c.o.c.k harder and harder.


    "Of course, my love... Surely I will make your p.u.s.s.y satisfied." Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k over Maggie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y just like he did with Astrid. It was a "cruel" way to make the girls begging for his c.o.c.k, with it near but not inside.


    "Please, hubby... Inside... I can not wait any longer... I want your c.o.c.k..." Maggie thought of pushing her body forward, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k enter her, but she could see by his smile that he was teasing her intentionally...


    And she liked it. She loved everything that was going on, and her p.u.s.s.y kept producing love juices while she felt the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k ying with her v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips.


    Lucien yed with Maggie¡¯s beautiful p.u.s.s.y until he felt that his d.i.c.k was already well lubricated with his pre-c.u.m and her juices, so he started to prate her slowly...


    "Mmm... Ohhhh... Lucien... Hubby..." Maggie started to feel Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her, and her heart began to beat faster... She felt pain, pleasure, happiness... Everything intensely, making her m.o.a.n more and more.


    Lucien was also very pleased. Maggie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was very tight, and soon he felt her h.y.m.e.n. He stopped pushing and looked at Maggie just to see the same smile he saw in Astrid¡¯s face...


    "AHH!" He didn¡¯t think twice before enteringpletely inside her, breaking her h.y.m.e.n and making both of them feel great...


    Maggie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was tiny, and Lucien quickly reached her deepest part, touching her very bottom, so he fit his hands in hers while he kissed her lovingly.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed. Maggie feltpletely filled by Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as the inner walls of her p.u.s.s.y tightened it. It felt so good that she thought it couldn¡¯t get any better...


    "Ahhh... Right there... Mmmm... Just like that... Hubby..." She started to m.o.a.n when Lucien began to move slowly inside her. Her wet insides contracted and expanded ording to Lucien¡¯s thrusts.


    "Yes!! Yessss... I love it... More... Lucien!!!" Lucien was feeling great, but Maggie was in the seventh heaven of pleasure, clinging to him like a ko. Her whole body moved along with his as she m.o.a.ned and screamed, feeling her p.u.s.s.y take the shape of his d.i.c.k.


    ¡¯Go slowly, or she¡¯lle very fast!¡¯ L.u.s.t warned Lucien that Maggie was not like Astrid and won¡¯t resist longer with that much pleasure even though Lucien was already doing it slowly.


    ¡¯That¡¯s good... We don¡¯t have much time at all.¡¯ Lucien knew that the longer he gave pleasure to the girls, the better the results would be... But a part of him kept thinking about Marie and Ang concerned about Lena¡¯s safety. He wanted to finish this quickly so they could go and rescue the princess.


    He made a mental promise to Maggie, iming he would treat her better when they had free time, and increased the intensity of his thrusts, making her scream in pleasure while having an incredible orgasm.


    "OHHHH!!! I¡¯ming again!! Come with me, hubby, please..." Maggie was already feeling very pleased with Lucien moving slowly, so she easily started toe when he began to thrust harder. She didn¡¯t want to be the only oneing and begged him to c.u.m too.


    "Aahhh..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help himself and filled Maggie¡¯s little p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.u.m. She held tightly to his body while her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s muscles contracted as she produced lots of love juices...


    Lucien was on top of Maggie while she held him like a ko, allowing him to easily turn around and lie on his back, making her lie limp on his chest while enjoying the incredible orgasm.


    Maggie felt several kinds of pleasant feelings and closed her eyes while smelling Lucien¡¯s chest... She knew they didn¡¯t have time now, but she couldn¡¯t help wanting to lie on top of him for a long time with his c.o.c.k still inside her.


    He wanted that too, but there was still Rose to receive her share of milk before they traveled to the Nunid Kingdom... Lucien started patting Maggie on the head while speaking lovingly. "It was soo good... Maggie, you are amazing... Love you, my dear."


    Maggie, still with her eyes closed, bit Lucien¡¯s n.i.p.p.l.e as she tried to look angry but only looked cute. "It was swift!! Why did you do so intensely?? Wasn¡¯t i supposed to feel pain the first time? Why did I only feel pleasure?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t know much about female body anatomy, but L.u.s.t answered Maggie¡¯s question in his mind quickly. "Courtesy of Sophia¡¯s life-mana and my powers. You can f.u.c.k the women as hard as possible, and they will still only feel pleasure as your fluids prevent any pain."


    Of course, Lucien could not tell Maggie that he f.u.c.k.i.e.d his sister, and he had the demon of L.u.s.t herself inside him... Not yet, but surely he would have to tell his women about it one day.


    "I wasn¡¯t exactly intense... But I will be slower next time. Now as much as I want to hold you longer, I have to take care of the little vampire, or she will bite me to death."


    A part of Maggie really didn¡¯t want to let Lucien go, but she was thrilled to getplete eptance from him... Her tattoo was already like Astrid¡¯s, an intense purple, and she wanted to be an obedient girl, so she slowly left his chest.


    "Oh?" When Maggie stood up, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k came out of her p.u.s.s.y, which began to drip the mixture of their love juices, still hot... She wasted no time and started to take what she could with her hand and lick it, making Lucien smile at her.


    Astrid had already recovered enough to be able to envy the wonderful white liquid that Maggie was drinking. Rose couldn¡¯t help but want that so much inside her...


    L.u.s.t watched everything from inside Lucien... She was in a kind of darkroom inside his soul and was smiling as she felt the massive amount of demonic energy that was being produced.


    She believed that Lucien was perfect to be her half-soul, but in the end, he always exceeded her expectations... She understood that the fact that he was an excellent lover impacted his fast strengthening, but the fact that he could make contract tattoos on the girls was also crucial.


    Astrid still felt the orgasm he made her have. Rose felt very excited just looking at him. The other women who weren¡¯t even in the room were thinking about Lucien... That only increased the demonic energy more and more, making L.u.s.t sure that things would only get better and better.


    Lucien could keep looking at Maggie drinking his c.u.m the whole day as it made his possessive ego burn with excitement, but he had to take good care of all his women.


    He looked at the little vampire who had her eyes shining as she envied Maggie... His c.o.c.k still hard as a rock, begging for him to fill her with his c.u.m too...


    "Sweet Rose..." Lucien¡¯s high regeneration allowed him to recover blood quickly. His lips had already healed from any scar it had when cut earlier to make the bloody kiss... Now he cut it again while looking sensuously at Rose.


    "Yes, hubby..." Rose wanted to be an obedient girl, but she couldn¡¯t resist when he called her name with bleeding lips... She jumped into his arms as they started another bloody kiss, which they both didn¡¯t get tired of.


    "Mm..." Lucien and Rose kissed for almost five minutes while caressing each other¡¯s body... Rose was as intense as Astrid, but because her body was tiny, Lucien found she as cute as s.e.xy.


    "Hubby, I want it in my mouth... I want your hard c.o.c.k inside my mouth and then deep in my p.u.s.s.y." Rose looked tiny, but she was not such a young vampire and had read many "books." Of course, she would use any trick to give Lucien more and more pleasure.


    Lucien smiled at his naughty little vampire and turned her body over as he leaned his back against the headboard. He held her thin waist while her p.u.s.s.y was in front of his face and his c.o.c.k in front of her face.


    Rose loved Lucien¡¯s idea, which was actually L.u.s.t¡¯s... She wasted no time and rested her hands on his thighs as she began to suck his c.o.c.k excitedly.


    Lucien started sucking Rose¡¯s p.u.s.s.y while they both felt so much pleasure... Her p.u.s.s.y kept delivering him love juices, which unlike Maggie¡¯s, were very sweet, probably because the little vampire drank a lot of blood full of life- mana.


    "Your d.i.c.k is so good, hubby..." Rose was enjoying Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while she kept praising him... His pre-c.u.m was as tasty as blood, and she drank everything wanting more and more.


    "Your p.u.s.s.y is delicious, my love... I can¡¯t get enough of your juices..." Lucien couldn¡¯t deny the little vampire had excellent taste, and he continued to explore her sweet insides with his tongue.

 Chapter 71 - Hubby (part 4) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Hubby (part 4) {R-18}</h4>


    "Call me that way again." Rose was ecstatic when she heard Lucien calling her so tenderly of "my love" and asked him to repeat it.


    Lucien pressed Rose¡¯s small body against him as he sucked on her p.u.s.s.y and spoke affectionately. "My love, Rose..."


    Rose was trying to swallow all of Lucien¡¯s big c.o.c.k in her little mouth. In the middle of "slurp" sounds, she begged him to repeat it. "Again, hubby! Pleeease..."


    "ROSE, MY LOVE!!!"


    "AAHHHH YESSS, HUBBYYYY I LOVE YOU!!!!!" Rose could not take so much stimtion and began toe, producing a lot of love juices, which Lucien drank happily.


    Lucien enjoyed Rose¡¯s sweet orgasm, but he could still resist while she sucked his c.o.c.k. She had zero experience, but she was trying hard, which Lucien found very cute.


    Rose¡¯s mind went nk for more than a minute until she regained some of her senses and realized she hade alone. She couldn¡¯t help being a little sad, but she won¡¯t give up so easily...


    She began to wrap her delicate tongue around Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as she stroked his balls lovingly and tried her most sensual tone to beg him. "Hubby, please... Give me your c.u.m... I want it so badly..."


    "Hahaha... You will have to beg more if you really want it." Lucien wanted to tease Rose more. Then he bit her soft ass, making the little vampire m.o.a.n and try to beg even more sensuously while increasing the sucking on her blowjob.


    "Please, hubby... Feed this little wifey of yours with your hot milk... I really want it... I want your delicious c.u.m in my mouth so badly..." Rose was adorable, and Lucien couldn¡¯t resist the sweet vampire much longer.


    "You can drink as much as you want, my cute wifey... Ohhh" Lucien rested his head on the headboard while he came inside Rose¡¯s mouth.


    The little vampire sucked it up eagerly, and as his regeneration was still restoring all of his essences, Rose managed to drink all the hot load and finished licking thest drops on her lips.


    Rose finished drinking her favorite milk and looked back just to see Lucien¡¯s smile. She was thrilled that she could give him pleasure and tried to be more e.r.o.t.i.c, swinging her cute ass in front of his face.


    "Do you like my ass, hubby..."


    Lucien, still using one hand to keep her body pressed against his, used the other hand to squeeze her ass. "Your ass? Are you sure?"


    While Lucien squeezed her ass, Rose¡¯s p.u.s.s.y also contracts under her lover¡¯s touch. "I¡¯m sorry, hubby... It¡¯s your ass... This whole body is only yours to do what you want."


    *Pah*


    Lucien was pleased with Rose¡¯s cute answer and pped her on the ass, leaving his handprint on her fair skin. But as L.u.s.t said, now the little vampire¡¯s body was full of milk with life-mana, and she only felt pleasure.


    Rose smiled seductively at Lucien as she licked her lips. "Hubby, you have to give milk to my p.u.s.s.y now... I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    Lucien also didn¡¯t want to waste any more time... His goal was to get stronger and make the girls stronger... But every second he spent with those adorable girls, the more he wanted to do it... For pleasure...


    But he focused his mind and thought of Marie and her sister... He could always have more s.e.x when everyone was safe.


    He stroked Rose¡¯s beautiful ass while speaking lovingly. "Do you want to move alone? Seeing your ass from that position is fantastic."


    "Yes! Leave everything to me, hubby. I will make you feel good." Rose didn¡¯t think twice about epting Lucien¡¯s idea. She moved forward a little until her h.i.p.s were in the same direction as Lucien¡¯s.


    Lucien loved the view of Rose¡¯s ass. He could see her delicate p.u.s.s.y perfectly on top of his c.o.c.k. He held her ass with both hands as he positioned his c.o.c.k at that hot entrance, which looked very eager.


    "You are mine, hubby!" Rose didn¡¯t think twice and lowered herself down, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n and reach to the deeps of her p.u.s.s.y quickly. She felt his c.o.c.k¡¯s head touch her very bottom and moved harder, hitting his c.o.c.k against her several times in an insanely pleasurable way for both.


    "AAHHHH!!" Lucien and Rose m.o.a.ned loudly with pleasure. He was impressed with the strength she used to prate herself on his d.i.c.k, but that was how Rose acted... Intensely... Lucien loved that side of her, which was actually very much like him.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Rose loved the feel of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her and started pounding her ass against his hip with increasing strength. Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k made a mess of her tight insides.


    Lucien could somehow understand that the blood exchange they had done so many times brought them together in a way that s.e.x would already be something natural for them... Rose was intensely hot and wild, squeezing his c.o.c.k more and more.


    ¡¯Hubby... Hubby... I want to give you everything... All I have and am is yours... All I ask is that you always stay by my side...¡¯ Rose had high confidence in Lucien, but she was very emotional, giving her v.i.r.g.i.nity to him, and can¡¯t help but try to make another pact with mentalmunication.


    "Rose, my dear... My wifey. I love you and would do anything for you... Just tell me when you¡¯re ready." Lucien answered her in a loud voice and not mentally. He wanted to shout to the world that he was totally in love with not only Rose but all his current women. Even though he seems a fool to others, he would do anything for them...


    Rose was delighted with Lucien¡¯s answer. Not only did he seem to feel exactly like her, but he also said that he would wait for her to tell her story... There was a lot that she wanted to tell him, but since they met, they always had a lot of problems, and Rose didn¡¯t want to upset her husband with more problems...


    "Ohhh... Mmm... Aaahh..." Lucien and Rose were feeling so much pleased... She kept hitting her body violently against his, making his d.i.c.k hit her very bottom repeatedly.


    "AAAAHHH!! My assssss... Sooo goooddd, huuubbyy!" The little vampire was very resistant, but Lucien started to caress her asshole with his saliva-soaked finger, making Rose¡¯s p.u.s.s.y twitch by squeezing his c.o.c.k even harder.


    Rose and Lucien¡¯s tattoos shone brightly... They had a strong blood connection, and she could feel his c.o.c.k tremble more inside her while he knew she was close toing too.


    "Hubby... Fill my little p.u.s.s.y with your hot c.u.m... Please, I want to drink your milk with every hole..." Rose tilted her head back as she banged her ass against Lucien harder and harder, spanking lewd phrases to excite Lucien, but that actually made her more excited.


    "Take it, my dear cute vampire." Lucien was very pleased and couldn¡¯t deny his body wanting to fill little Rose with his white liquid. He knew she wasing too, and he pushed his d.i.c.k deep into her p.u.s.s.y until he reached her very bottom, so he held her ass against his hip, keeping his d.i.c.k there and shooting a lot of c.u.m inside her.


    "Ahhhhh... I feel your c.u.m filling me... So hot... I love it..." Rose was already feeling really great, but her mind went totally nk as she felt Lucien shoot his c.u.m deep in her p.u.s.s.y. She began another orgasm, mixing their juices inside her in a mess she loved very much.


    "HUBBBBYYYYY!!!" Lucien was very pleased whileing, but he could easily remain conscious and prated Rose¡¯s asshole with his finger gently, intensifying her orgasm and making her scream in pleasure.


    Lucien only made small m.o.a.ns because he wanted to enjoy every m.o.a.n and word from Rose while she moved her ass to one side and the other, enjoying everything to the maximum.


    After a minute, Rose¡¯s whole body trembled with pleasure, and shey on Lucien¡¯s legs without strength as the mixture of their juices leaked from her p.u.s.s.y still filled with his c.o.c.k.


    Rose, like the other girls, only became more energetic after receiving Lucien¡¯s c.u.m, but their bodies could not deal with so much pleasure, and they needed to have some rest mentally.


    Sheid her head on his leg, drooling with a big happy smile on her face as she spoke lovingly. "Thanks, hubby... Thanks for filling me uppletely ... Love you... Sooo much."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t be happier with his women being so amazing. He began to caress Rose¡¯s ass gently while feeling the heat of her, still with his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y... But then...


    ¡¯Lucien!!! Go to the bathroom! Now!!!¡¯ He heard L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind and questioned her quickly, but L.u.s.t only told him to go to the bathroom quickly.


    "Girls, I need to go to the bathroom." Lucien gently put Rose to the side while telling the girls not to follow him and headed for the bathroom.


    He quickly entered the bathroom and started calling L.u.s.t in his mind. "What happened? L.u.s.t? L.u.s.t, where are you?"


    Lucien tried to talk to L.u.s.t, but she didn¡¯t respond, making him nervous ... But then he heard a noise behind him, and he smelled that sweet scent, which he missed so much...


    "Here... Hubby..." He didn¡¯t move, and soon he felt L.u.s.t¡¯s delicate soft skin touch his back just as he felt her body the first time... Her perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts... She tried to tease him by calling him hubby while hugging him tightly.


    "Can you keep your physical body now?" L.u.s.t seemed only to want to hug, and Lucien didn¡¯t turn around while questioning her.


    "What you did there with the girls didn¡¯t only give us a lot of demonic energy, but it also made me very horny... I¡¯m your wifey too... You have to take good care of me." L.u.s.t spoke seductively with that beautiful voice, enchanting Lucien easily while pressing her big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts to his back.


    Lucien produced a lot of demonic energy with intense s.e.x with the girls. It still wasn¡¯t enough for L.u.s.t to be able to go intobat as that was not her specialty, but materializing her body close to him was possible for a long time now...


    The connection between Lucien and L.u.s.t was powerful, and in a few words, he could understand and feel the changes in her body... He turned quickly to see the beautiful L.u.s.t¡¯s s.e.xy body.


    "My little wifey... I missed you..." Before L.u.s.t could say anything, Lucien lifted her body by the thighs and pushed her against the wall of the bathroom... He sealed her mouth with a passionate kiss as she wrapped her legs around his waist, making their favorite position to kiss.


    L.u.s.t could still use mentalmunication to speak, but at that moment, she just wanted to enjoy the kiss... She was the demon of L.u.s.t herself, but she acted like a little girl in love in his arms... She liked Lucien so much that her mind seemed to go nk just with his kiss...


    Lucien felt the same as L.u.s.t... He was learning to control his feelings with his other women, but his body was more excited than before by feeling L.u.s.t in his arms...


    He kissed her juicy lips for more than a minute until he started kissing her delicate neck, and then her big b.r.e.a.s.ts... She held his head with both hands while trying not to m.o.a.n loudly for the girls not to hear them.


    "Lucien... Lucien... Love me more... Kiss me more... F.u.c.k me hard... I want you inside me now..." L.u.s.t began to beg Lucien mentally, but even her thoughts were difficult to control, feeling Lucien¡¯s intense attacks... L.u.s.t¡¯s p.u.s.s.y already felt like a river of love juices while she went crazy with his caresses.


    Lucien really wanted to f.u.c.k L.u.s.t the moment he knew she could materialize her body again... But a part of him knew it was wrong now... He was not f.u.c.k.i.n.g the girls for fun but to be able to have enough power to rescue Marie¡¯s sister...


    "Not now... My hot wifey... You know we¡¯re out of time... When we get back... Okay?" Lucien tried to regain the reason he was losing with every second he embraced L.u.s.t.


    But L.u.s.t didn¡¯t seem to agree to wait... She didn¡¯t ease the tightening of her legs around his waist as she pleaded sensuously...


    "No... You have to eat me now... Please, hubby."

 Chapter 72 - Mobilizing (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Mobilizing (part 1)</h4>


    Two men were talking at a table in a tavern. They talked about the increasing attacks in viges further west of Bluewind.


    Then a hooded man approached them with tworge mugs of beer. "Can I join you, friends?"


    It wasmon for mercenaries and adventurers to be hooded, so the two men at the table happily epted the drinks. The man took off his hood, revealing an ordinary face and started talking to the two friends.


    "Friends, did you hear about the king¡¯s atrocities?" The hooded man caught the attention of the two friends. Few people knew that the King had died because Ron¡¯s spies and Lucien¡¯s women had stopped most of the King¡¯s loyal guards from leaving the castle.


    "The King? I think he was always a good King..." The friends were unaware of the King¡¯s atrocities. Bluewind¡¯s situation only got worse, but everyone knew that they lost Portgreen¡¯s support after Queen Cassidy lost the crown.


    Then the man who was hooded before began to tell them several things about the King, such as the fact that he kept Queen Ang imprisoned, assaulted all the servants of the castle, even kids, and other things that were not entirely true.


    Soon the table that once had two people now had more than ten. Many people began to gather around the man who told several scary things about the King...


    The man had no evidence against the King, but people easily believed bad things. The man had good arguments and told the stories in detail, iming to be a former guard of the castle.


    After an hour, he said the most surprising thing. "After living for years being mistreated by the King, Queen Ang found new allies who arrested the King for his atrocities. Now she has taken the crown for herself, and she will use the support of these new allies to make our Kingdom prosper again."


    "Is the King in prison?"


    "Is the Queen okay?"


    "Queen Ang Olsen?"


    "Who are these new allies?"


    People in the hall began to ask questions and discuss their spections. They didn¡¯t notice when the hooded man left the tavern...


    What happened in that tavern was also happening in various parts of the city and would also ur in viges across the Bluewind Kingdom.


    Ron¡¯s spies not only hunted and killed the guards who talked about the King being attacked but also spreading news and rumors about him being arrested for crimes against the Queen and the Kingdom, making the people believe Ang even without having seen her yet.


    The city was in chaos with the surprising news. Many people wondered if it was true, but most believed in Ang. After all, the Olsen family founded Bluewind, so the people tended to side with the real royal family and not Julius¡¯s family.


    A group of Royal guards and spies led by Cassidy attacked Julius¡¯s family and killed everyone who didn¡¯t surrender.


    Cassidy also rmended Ang to make an announcement as soon as possible and im that Julius¡¯s family tried to attack the castle, causing the King to die in a battle during the night.


    Following all of Cassidy¡¯s suggestions, Ang quickly took control of the main city. Everyone who was still loyal to the King was mysteriously disappearing as the people supported Ang, looking forward to improvement in Kingdom security.


    After the strange breakfast with Lucien, Ang made the announcement, officially bing Bluewind¡¯s only ruler. After an hour exining how her new policy would focus on protecting the people, Ang and Lucien¡¯s women returned to the castle.


    It was still 10:00 am; Ang and Cassidy went to talk about the next steps to improve the Kingdom. Cassidy was an excellent ruler and only lost the crown because of the powerful union of the guild and the mercenaries...


    But helping Ang to make Bluewind a strong Kingdom would not be a problem. Of course, she always remained in the shadows as an advisor so that no one could recognize her or another of Lucien¡¯s women.


    While the Queens were making ns, the girls stayed in the hall without knowing what to do.


    Anne looked at the stairs as she sighed. "Do you think we should go back to the room?"


    Marie was still thinking about her sister but tried to tease her best friend to ease her mood. "Can¡¯t you stay more than an hour away from him?"


    That was exactly how the youngest girls felt... As if being away from Lucien for a few minutes was awful. E couldn¡¯t help butment thoughtfully. "I already miss him a lot..."


    Mia wanted to be close to her mother and Lucien all the time, but she knew now was not the right time for it. "But he is now f.u.c.k.i.n.g those three... So unfair!"


    Mia¡¯s words might seem strange, but the girls understood that he was not doing that for fun, and Marie thought out loud. "His peculiarities are strange... But it helped us before, and it will also help him rescue my sister... And... I can¡¯t say that I hate what we did."


    Mia didn¡¯t want to start a fight, but she didn¡¯t like Marie very much and can¡¯t help but provoke her. "What?! Is the Ice Princess saying she loves our husband¡¯s c.o.c.k?"


    Aria, who was the oldest woman there, tried to calm the girls down. "We are not going to fight, girls. I can tell for all of us here that we all love his d.i.c.k...That big, hard, and fragrant d.i.c.k..."


    When Aria started to remember on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with a wide smile on her face, E started tickling her waist. "Mom... When did you be such a dirty harpy?"


    While Aria and E yed, Marie and Mia looked at them, remembering their mothers while also thinking about Lucien... And they couldn¡¯t help but have strange thoughts while they blushed.


    Anne saw Marie¡¯s look at the mother-daughter harpy pair and also thought of something. "Marie... Will Lena and your mother join us?"


    Marie was surprised by that question as she thought of her mother being with Lucien, but her sister was a different case. "No! Why would Lena be interested in Lucien? She has a very stubborn personality..."


    Everyone understood that Marie did not get along so well with her sister, but they also assumed she was okay about Ang...


    Mia can¡¯t help but make a face. "We have to do something about it. We can¡¯t just let any woman join us... Nothing against your mother, but our group is already too big."


    "I agree. We already have to share him, so we shouldn¡¯t let other women get close." E agreed with Mia¡¯s thoughts. They just wanted to have "more Lucien."


    Then the girls started to discuss how they would make Lucien not get any more new women...


    ---------------------


    While the girls nned how Lucien would be only their, L.u.s.t thought of nothing and just enjoyed his affection while they were "attacking" each other passionately in the bathroom.


    "Mm... Aaaaaa" Among her soft m.o.a.ns, a small part of L.u.s.t¡¯s mind wondered why she likes Lucien so much. Just a touch of his lips would be enough to cause her body to shake with excitement...


    L.u.s.t, like the other sins, has been through tough times fleeing their terrible enemy... But seeing Lucien having s.e.x with three women while she could not be in his arms was the real torture for her.


    How could the demon of L.u.s.t herself be jealous? Everyone should want her all the time... But she was craving her host much more than she imagined... "Host" was already a word that L.u.s.t didn¡¯t like as she saw Lucien as her partner... Or rather, her man.


    Of course, the part of her that thought was 1/10 when her other 9/10 just wanted to hug Lucien as tightly as possible as if she wants to merge their bodies...


    Lucien¡¯s tongue in her mouth had alreadypletely dominated hers. L.u.s.t was going to let Lucien lead, as she only felt better and better in his strong arms... His hands touching every part of her body, which even made of demonic energy, would be forever his alone.


    "More... Please, mooooreeee... Hubby..." L.u.s.t just wanted to provoke Lucien by calling him hubby like the trio... But the word generated possessive feelings in her. She wanted Lucien to see her as the first and would do anything for that...


    Lucien couldn¡¯t get enough of L.u.s.t. Her delicate and fragrant body was just too good... The more he kissed her beautiful mouth, the more he wanted to kiss... The more he touched her soft skin, the more he wanted to touch...


    "L.u.s.t... I love you... You know... But ... Now..." Lucien tried to stop while he could still rationalize, but L.u.s.t prevented him from speaking with her naughty tongue dancing in his mouth.


    L.u.s.t knew that having s.e.x with Lucien now would not generate as many results as if he had s.e.x with other women, especially with women who have high skills and talents, but she could not stop craving him.


    "No! I already said that I want your d.i.c.k inside me now... Are you going to do it with them and not with me? I already gave you everything... But you won¡¯t take good care of me?"


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g L.u.s.t for several days until he passed out with her in his arms... That was everything Lucien¡¯s body wanted. He craved her more and more...


    But Lucien wanted to be responsible... His father had a harem of seven wives and was unable to protect three of them, including his mother... Lucien already had so many women, so he needed to take good care of them, and that meant thinking about them before him.


    Putting his c.o.c.k inside L.u.s.t¡¯s wet p.u.s.s.y shouldn¡¯t be his priority right now, but a smile on Marie¡¯s face...


    Lucien used all his will to slowly pulled his tongue out of L.u.s.t¡¯s delicious mouth while holding her against the wall.


    He looked at her beautiful face with all the love he had. "Who is my first cute wifey?"


    "Of course it¡¯s me!" L.u.s.t spoke softly without trying to hide the affection, which sparkled in her eyes. She could dematerialize her body to escape Lucien¡¯s grip and start kissing him again... But she wanted to let him lead... As a good wifey, she loved to be dominated by him.


    Lucien found the submissive L.u.s.t incredibly cute and s.e.xy... His c.o.c.k harder than ever, was begging to explore her warm and cozy insides... But his possessive side wanted all his women safe by his side...


    "We are going to that shitty Kingdom to kill a shitty Prince and rescue Marie¡¯s sister... I will be quick so that when we get back, I can spend a lot of time with my sweet L.u.s.t, okay?" Lucien continued to give L.u.s.t tap kisses as he spoke lovingly.


    L.u.s.t knew that going to rescue Lena was the best... She knew that he needed to treat his women well to give them more and more pleasure, thus getting stronger and stronger...


    Still, she acted spoiled while asking with a wondering look. "How long will "a lot" be?"


    Lucien tried hard not to kiss L.u.s.t again or he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. Then he brushed his nose gently in her cheek. "Enough to satisfy you."


    "So it will have to be a loooooooooot of Lucien only for me." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t believe that even Lucien¡¯s simple actions could make her feel so good... She tried to control herself with the thoughts of how good it would be when they returned...


    Lucien gave L.u.s.t another passionate kiss and squeezed those perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loved so much before giving an order that he hated having to do but was needed yet.


    "Come in..." L.u.s.t could feel that Lucien didn¡¯t like that she couldn¡¯t stay by his side, and she felt the same. Still, she knew that exining their situation now would beplicated, and she dematerialized her body, returning to Lucien¡¯s soul after feeling his warm touch again.


    Lucien already hated the Prince of Nunid Kingdom for the things Marie and Ang said... Now L.u.s.t also hated the man they didn¡¯t even know for making her have to wait to have what she craved so badly.

 Chapter 73 - Mobilizing (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Mobilizing (part 2)</h4>


    "Lucien? Are you okay?" Astrid couldn¡¯t help asking after Lucien stayed in the bathroom for several minutes.


    L.u.s.t had already entered Lucien¡¯s soul, so he left the bathroom. He saw the girls on the bed with wide smiles on their faces... Their sweaty bodies still with marks of his affection.


    Everyone was feeling their bodies getting better and better every second as they absorbed the demonic energy... But the feeling of having made love with Lucien was as good both physically and mentally for the girls, who now felt like they were in the clouds.


    "Hubby!" When the girls saw Luciene out of the bathroom, Rose couldn¡¯t help herself and ran to hug him while smiling happily.


    Lucien started stroking Rose¡¯s straight blond hair... She was so cute, hugging him and smiling... Lucien felt bad about feeling so good while his mom was in danger... So he needed to move on and get the power to rescue her so that everyone could smile just like Rose in the future.


    He imagined that beautiful smile of the girls also on his mother¡¯s face and then called the trio affectionately. "Let¡¯s take a bath? We have to start the journey as soon as possible."


    Maggie and Astrid quickly made their way to the bathroom while Lucien carried the little Rose, who couldn¡¯t stop smiling, feeling so happy.


    The trio had a bath about an hour ago... But what bath could bepared to bath with their love? It was another half hour in heaven for the girls who enjoyed the wonderful time with Lucien.


    After everyone was clean and ready, Lucien opened the bedroom door and saw Oya and Ko lying in front of the room, waiting for him patiently.


    *Meow*


    Little Ko seemed to be getting as smart as her mother. She just meowed, but thanks to the connection through the tattoos, Lucien could understand that she was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t go with them.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, my cute Ko. I will y with you a lot when we have timeter." Lucien took the little tigress and kissed her several times, making Ko purr easily under her master¡¯s tender caresses.


    Lucien also kissed Oya on the forehead to thank her for being a good girl and then started down the stairs with the group...


    "We could threaten any woman who looks at him."


    "Or make him always walk with various hoods so no one would see his handsome face."


    "Or we could just make him promise not to ept any more women."


    Lucien could hear the girls talking from afar... He didn¡¯t me them for thinking that way, but he still made a sarcasticment to get the group¡¯s attention.


    "Or I could reward my wives who behave well and ignore those who don¡¯t..."


    "Husband!" The girls are surprised when they see Lucien. They all acted as if they were caught doing something wrong and bowed their heads in embarrassment.


    Mia was the main girl supporting the ideas of keeping other women away from her precious husband, but she was also more shameless as she made a big smile while running towards Lucien with open arms.


    "No one isining about our husband... How could we do that? You are more than perfect and always take good care of us. I love you sooo much!!"


    "You are so adorable, Mia... I understand that having a lot of women is not fair to you... Still, I cannot promise that I will not have others as it can make us stronger as a powerful united group..." Lucien put little Ko on his shoulder while hugging the cute Mia.


    Lucien looked at the group of beautiful women and couldn¡¯t help but think that he should treat them much better... He sent a mental message to Cassidy to join them.


    Cassidy soon arrived in the hall with Ang and Ron. The formerly proud Queen of Porgreen approached her man docilely to receive a warm hug, and Ang couldn¡¯t help but make a face.


    Lucien started kissing and hugging all the girls one by one while he spoke lovingly. "I don¡¯t want to be apart from you for a second, but I promised to help Marie and Ang. I¡¯m going to do this quickly, and I need you to help her protect Bluewind until I get back..."


    "When I get back, you will all have individual attention and rewards... And I guarantee that no one will have anyints..."


    The group understood the situation. They saw themselves as a family, and each one wanted to do their part. At the same time that Lucien was going to rescue Lena, the other girls would do their best in Bluewind... Still, they couldn¡¯t help but miss Lucien already.


    After kissing and saying goodbye to all his women who would stay, Lucien stopped in front of Ang, who asked respectfully. "Will you attack first or try another approach?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t think much about it... He would decide, depending on how the Prince of Nunind Kingdom acted. "Do not worry about it. I will bring her back... Quickly."


    "Mm." Ang was always worried after Marie went to Portgreen and Lena to the Nunid Kingdom, but now Lucien had brought Marie back safely and was going to rescue Lena... She didn¡¯t have a good first impression of him but was happy that she has his help.


    Ang gave Lucien a map and a storage ring with weapons, gold, and food. She also wanted to send soldiers with him, but Lucien said that a small group would be better, and he could only do it very quickly with the trio and Oya.


    Kara and Ron also show up to say goodbye to Lucien. After being forced by the girls for another round of kisses and hugs, Lucien left little Ko with Mia and went with his "assault squad" to the gate. Everyone wearing hoods, running swift and quietly as shadows even in the morning.


    As soon as the group passed through the gate, they ran another mile before Lucien stopped to exin his n.


    "You will feel your body improve faster after what we did... Maybe you even feel some changes sooner, so always report everything umon to me."


    Lucien had already told the girls about getting stronger when the more they get "closer." Still, L.u.s.t warned that the passionate s.e.x they had could awakentent abilities in the girls just as she was also reporting the changes in Lucien¡¯s body now.


    Rose felt she had never had so much mana before... She could feel that her connection to the earth much stronger, and it made her feel very powerful.


    Maggie also felt a lot of mana running through her body. She previously had a low affinity with fire and was more confident in her unique vision skills. She didn¡¯t try her unique abilities, but she could already create fire from the environment much more quickly than before...


    She had created several small mes when no one was looking, but of course, Lucien noticed it and also the smile she made...


    Astrid felt her strength and senses much stronger than before... But what caught her attention most was her little wings... She felt something strange as if her wings were feeling a change after so many years without evolving...


    She couldn¡¯t help but be hopeful that she would someday have beautiful wings like the greatest legends of her people... If she could improve her wings by making love with her man, that would be doubly perfect.


    Only Oya was not getting stronger quickly as she had only drunk a bit of the delicious milk... She could feel that she was being left out and would have to be bolder to make her master treat her better...


    Lucien started to exin what the ideal formation would be like for them to go as fast as possible to the Nudid Kingdom.


    Maggie climbed on his back like a ko while he held her by the legs. Rose started to levitate enough to she didn¡¯t weigh too much while holding Maggie¡¯s back so that Lucien could sprint with both of them.


    Astrid was already very agile before receiving "Lucien¡¯s affection," so now she could run even faster. Like Oya, she and Lucien started running southwards at super speed. They had a lot of energy after the amazing s.e.x session and could keep up the pace for several hours and then "recovery quickly."


    Following the main road to the south, the group would pass through the forest where they had previously passed while fleeing the mercenaries. Lucien was using the map and the information Ang gave him on how to get to the Nunid Kingdom.


    --------------------


    Portgreen, Magic Band Tower.


    In the highest tower in the city, where was the base of the Magic Band, the second most influential mercenary group in Portgreen, a mercenary wizard ascended in the magic elevator to the highest floor.


    The wizard arrived at the front of Cornelius¡¯ room, the leader of the Magic Band, and the archmages guards let him in. The man entered therge room and started reporting immediately.


    "Sir, the magicians managed to feel the earth¡¯s energy of that mysterious mage approaching again."


    "Really? It¡¯s already taking too long... They are using a lot of resources to take so long to track her." Cornelius and his team only arrived at Aria¡¯s inn after Rose had left the city, but he found many traces of the earthquake spell she used and since then was working with the Guild to track down the mysterious mage who wreaked havoc in the city.


    The Magic Band was formed by great mages and wizards who had a vast knowledge of magic and science. Using magic equipment, they were tracking the source of Rose¡¯s mana particles. As she moved very quickly away from Portgreen, Cornelius¡¯ team did not have good results, but now that Lucien was approaching that forest again, the magicians were able to track Rose.


    Cornelius knew that the mysterious mage was not alone as after what was known as the "great catastrophe," everyone in the city knew the famous red-haired adventurer, Lucien, who fled the city with her, stealing ck Hand¡¯s girlfriend, and also causing the terrible earthquake.


    Many mercenaries and adventurers began to speak many things, not only about Lucien but also the girls who were supposed to be with him... Neither Olivia nor the mercenary leaders were able to stop the rumors after the city went into chaos because of the earthquake.


    Now all Portgreen¡¯s leaders wanted was to arrest Lucien and the mysterious wizard. So the Magic Band and the Red Lady Party teamed up with the Guild to punish the ck Hand Party and bring Lucien and the Earth Mage to justice.


    Cornelius did not think twice before sending messengers to inform the Guild and Red Lady of the tracking of the earth mage.


    ------------------


    "Really?" Olivia was also surprised when she received the news that the Magic Band had tracked the mysterious earth mage.


    Despite the mask covering her entire face, the messenger could tell from her tone that she was anxious. The man thought she was eager to arrest the viins who had done so much damage to the city, but only Olivia knew her real intentions...


    "Call Glen and all the A-Rank adventurers nearby. We have to get to that forest quickly!" Olivia ordered the Guild¡¯s staff to call a powerful group of adventurers, which herself would lead to hunting Lucien¡¯s group.


    There were currently several groups of adventurer mercenaries trying to track Lucien¡¯s group in the forest and elsewhere. The quest to catch the famous "viins" was epted by many in the Guild, and there were high rewards in almost every mercenary group in the city.


    Portgreen, who was returning to peace after all the chaos the earthquake caused, became very busy again when many people started talking about the reappearance of the "terrible viins." Several groups mobilized in front of the Magic Band tower, wanting to know news about the tracking of the mysterious earth mage.

 Chapter 74 - Nobody Knows Everything

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Nobody Knows Everything</h4>


    Two hours after the Magic Band reported the presence of the mysterious earth mage in the western forest...


    In arge room, a woman was listening to her subordinate¡¯s report. She was surprised and can¡¯t help wanting to put a risky n in action.


    "Olivia... Are you sure she will lead the group herself?" The woman spoke in a tone soft and calmly, but the messenger was still very tense... He had a lot of respect for the woman, but fear was even higher.


    "Yes, my Lady. She has already left town with a group of A-rank adventurers, Glen and us." The messenger stared at the woman for a second before lowering his head again... He knew that the famous Red Lady had already killed men just for flirting with her, and he did not want to look enchanted by her beauty.


    Red Lady smiled when she saw the messenger¡¯s reaction. She never killed anyone for flirting with her, but she liked to keep rumors like that... After all, leading a group of mercenaries was not easy, and she wanted to look "cruel."


    The leader of the strongest mercenary group in Portgreen was very famous in many parts of the world. Not only was she beautiful, but also very powerful...


    She is 1.72 meters tall and has nice olive skin. Her h.i.p.s are wide, but her waist was thin, making her body looks very e.r.o.t.i.c... But her most notable feature was her beautiful big red hair. Her brown-red eyes also made her Red Lady title more well justified.


    Another important detail about Red Lady was the fact that she was demi-human, which was visible from her furry ears under the leather cap she always wore. She is a hybrid between a fox-woman and a werewolf.


    Red Lady wore leather clothes with gauntlets, shoulder, boots, and other small parts of metal. Her saber always on her belt, regardless of her having storage treasures, making her always seem ready to fight as a mercenary leader should be.


    "Isn¡¯t Ivan going with Olivia?" Red Lady feared to fight Olivia and Ivan, the second leader of the Guild, but if she was only with some A-rank and two S-rank adventurers, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with them...


    "Ivan has not yet returned from the Alliance¡¯s capital. Olivia has requested all the S-rank adventurers nearby the city, but only Glen and us are with her right now." The messenger could feel that Red Lady was smiling even without looking at her... He had been her main informant for a long time and knew that the smart woman was always nning.


    "Summon the squads 1, 2, and 3. We are going to hunt the earth mage along with the Guild."


    As soon as Red Lady gave the order, the man left the room in surprise. Summoning the three best squads to capture a mysterious mage and an A-rank adventurer seemed absurd, but it was even worse because Olivia was already chasing them... The informant was sure that Red Lady is nning something.


    After the man left the room, Red Lady began to stroke her saber¡¯s handle while thinking. ¡¯Olivia... What are you really looking for? Anyway... It¡¯s time for Portgreen to have only one ruler again.¡¯


    The three best squads of the Red Lady Party came together quickly and led by the Red Lady herself, headed for the west gate.


    "Red Lady! d you came so quickly." Arriving at the gate, Cornelius, who led a group of almost one hundred of the best mages of the Magic Band, greeted Red Lady respectfully. Everyone thought this was normal as the Red Lady was considered one of the three most influential people in Portgreen; the other two were Olivia and Ivan, the Guild leaders.


    "Report the situation." Red Lady spoke little in a severe tone. Even though she was talking to the leader of the second most influential mercenary group in the city, she was brief and rude.


    Cornelius did not care for Red Lady¡¯s manner and began to report. He was a person who only cared about magic and science... He had nothing against following Red Lady¡¯s orders as long as he could learn any secret from the mysterious earth mage.


    "I sent one of my mages with Olivia¡¯s group to track the earth mage. She left the city more than an hour ago and seemed very anxious... I made it clear to my mage that he shouldn¡¯t be very quick and precise about tracking the mage... So we can reach them easily."


    Red Lady heard everything and was satisfied with things like that. She wanted to follow Olivia¡¯s group quickly to find them before they reached the earth mage and the adventurer A-rank. "Are your guys ready to go?"


    Cornelius had almost a hundred mages with him, and Red Lady seemed to have more than a hundred of the strongest mercenaries there... Still, Cornelius couldn¡¯t help thinking that they should need more.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring ck Hand with us too?" ck Hand was arrested, but Cornelius didn¡¯t mind "releasing" him... Olivia and Ivan were not in town, so they would not have problems...


    ck Hand was judged by the city council to spend a year in prison for the chaos that happened in the city.


    Olivia made it clear that he was very much to me for chasing Lucien and attacking the earth mage without reason. Still, she wanted to judge Rose for the damage in the city and has other ns for Lucien...


    Red Lady knew that ck Hand had "problems" with the A-rank adventurer. Her informants rted the whole story about Lucien and Shadow... And since she knew nothing about them, she thought that ck Hand would only cause problems for her ns.


    "Let that idiot rot in prison. We¡¯re not going to have any problems... Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t waste any more time."


    Cornelius did not know what Red Lady intended, but he was sure she is going against Olivia... Still, he followed her orders and the two mercenary groups, now forming more than two hundred people, headed for the vast west forest, where Olivia¡¯s group was already tracking Lucien.


    -----------------------


    While many people were making mysterious ns, Lucien only thought about rescuing Lena and returning to Bluewind. His body became stronger every second, and he knew he could improve even more with his women.


    Of course, there was still the question of the time he and his women needed to absorb the demonic energy... But he could spend that time training with the girls or doing other things... So he wanted to get to the Nunid Kingdom quickly.


    Now Lucien¡¯s group only had Oya and Astrid running alone while he carried Maggie and Rose, making them move incredibly fast. They were running like blurs for those who did not have excellent vision.


    It didn¡¯t take even four hours for them to enter the vast forest at the south of Bluewind, a route where they had taken more than a day to go through before. They had no way of knowing that they are being tracked by Cornelius¡¯ mages after entering the forest and continued heading to the south.


    Oya, like any other moon tigers, has an incredibly strong and agile body, plus she started to improve a lot after receiving Lucien¡¯s tattoo. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything s.e.x.u.a.l, she had great affection for Lucien, who always treated her with a lot of affection too... Even giving the happy mama tigress a little bit of his "milk," making her stronger and more agile. Now she could run even faster than ever.


    Astrid, after having s.e.x with Lucien, felt incredibly good. Her whole body seemed stronger and faster, allowing her to run as fast as Oya. Astrid could also feel her wings improving like evolving, and she kept smiling at Lucien as she ran excitedly.


    Still, undoubtedly the happiest woman in the group was Maggie. Not only did she feel much more powerful, but she also received total eptance from Lucien... Plus, she was now clinging to his back while she could enjoy his pleasant smell and warmth.


    Rose, who was levitating while holding Maggie¡¯s back, was not at all happy with that situation. She wanted to be the only one holding her lover... Still, her body, unlike her mind, was very satisfied, feeling the benefits of being Lucien¡¯s woman.


    The group ran through the forest without problems. The mystic beasts only noticed when they were already far away while the more agile ones did not approach in fear of Oya.


    Even with their high speed, the group would take several hours to reach their destination, and as they would not stop anytime soon as they had a lot of energy, the girls thought it would be a good opportunity to talk.


    Their tattoo, as well as their connection, became much more potent after having so much pleasure with Lucien, allowing the girls to use mentalmunication perfectly with him.


    Maggie told him a little about the story of how she lost her parents and joined the mercenaries because of her unique skills. Her life was not so exciting, and all she wanted to talk to Lucien about was how happy she was to be with him.


    Rose told him a little about what it was like to be a vampire, but she seemed to want to avoid talking about where she came from and about her family. Lucien wouldn¡¯t force her to say anything, but the little vampire said that she would tell him everything soon and that she didn¡¯t want to think aboutplicated things while they had other problems to solve.


    Lucien didn¡¯t like that Rose was thinking about his problems first, but now he really had to focus on rescuing Lena... As she promised to tell him everything after they got back, Lucien didn¡¯t insist, so they talked about vampire stuff and "partner for life."


    But, then when it was time to talk to Astrid, Lucien was surprised by the topic...


    Astrid, like the other girls, was thrilled with everything that happened, but she could think of something that would be both very good but alsoplicated right now.


    ¡¯Lucien... You came so much inside me... That was wonderful... But doesn¡¯t that also mean I¡¯m going to get pregnant?¡¯


    Before Lucien spoke, Astrid continued, making her point clear. ¡¯Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t like that! I would love to have your children... I never thought about it before I met you, but now I want to have many children of yours... But maybe right now it is not the best time...¡¯


    Lucien felt several different feelings. He was happy that Astrid wanted to have his children. He also really wanted to be able to build a family with his women... To be able to give grandchildren to his mother after he rescued her... He hadn¡¯t thought of that before, but Astrid¡¯s words aroused those feelings in him...


    But then he was sad because he remembered that he was now infertile. L.u.s.t spoke in his mind in a depressed tone as she knew it was unfair to him. ¡¯I told you that you would not be able to have children with me...¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t regret it, L.u.s.t. We still have a long way to go before I can save my mother, but all I have now is thanks to you... It is only difficult to tell her that she cannot be a mother...¡¯ Lucien didn¡¯t regret the contract with L.u.s.t. He wouldn¡¯t even have met his women without her.


    Lucien thought it would be sad for Astrid and his other women to know that they could not be mothers, but he would not hide anything from his loved ones. He would always tell them the whole truth, and he just hasn¡¯t talked about L.u.s.t or his world yet because he was waiting for a better time after solving the current problems.


    ¡¯Astrid... I¡¯m infertile... I-¡¯ Lucien started talking to Astrid, but she interrupted him before he could begin to apologize.


    She cannot deny that she was a little sad when she heard "infertile," but she had already chosen him as her man and would not go back or let him apologize for something like that.


    ¡¯This is not a problem, Lucien... We are already a family... I always considered Cassidy as my sister and Mia as a daughter... We can also adopt children after these war times are over... I am very satisfied with you!¡¯


    Lucien was very happy with Astrid¡¯s words... He would think about adopting children and building a family... Of course, after rescuing his mother.


    L.u.s.t felt strange in a way she never thought possible... Not only was she sad that Lucien couldn¡¯t get his women pregnant, but a part of her was also disappointed that she couldn¡¯t have his child too...


    She had no way of knowing that a little life was growing in Astrid¡¯s belly, just like Cassidy, Rose, Maggie, and even Sophia... They wouldn¡¯t know that for long because of the peculiarities of Lucien¡¯s body, which was unknown even for L.u.s.t, making the children born several yearster.

 Chapter 75 - Opportunity (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Opportunity (part 1)</h4>


    "Are they close, little man?" A big man with the characteristics of a reptile asked the mage, walking in front of him. His tone was clearly of disappointment, making the little mage regret following his leader¡¯s orders.


    "us! Stop harassing the poor mercenary. He¡¯s helping us track down those bad guys." Olivia respected the strong lizardman, but she was still the leader of the guild, and everyone had to respect hermand.


    The group did not like to work with mercenaries, but everyone knew of the Magic Band¡¯s useful spells and tricks to track people... It was a pity that they did not know Cornelius¡¯ orders for the mage not to do his job very well.


    "We have been in this forest for over ten hours... I want to see that man again too, but you seem to be taking it too far, Olivia..." Another tall man spoke. He was very handsome as opposed to the scary lizardmen...


    Olivia looked at the elven archer carrying hisrge crystal bow and can¡¯t help but sigh. "What do you mean? See that man... Are you in love with him?"


    "Hahahaha... I knew Glen was gay! I never saw him with any woman... I don¡¯t believe in that bullshit of elven pride. He wants c.o.c.k, and that¡¯s all." us would not miss the chance to humiliate the elf archer. They were both S-rank adventurers, legends in Portgreen, and other parts of the world, which made them verypetitive with each other.


    "..."


    "...."


    The whole group was silent when Glen did not respond to us¡¯ provocations as usual. They couldn¡¯t help thinking that the handsome elven archer could really be in love with the famous dishonest A-rank adventurer...


    Olivia tried to prevent news about the mysterious earth mage and Lucien from circting through the city, but it was impossible... Lucien stayed a few hours in the town, but it was enough for his fame, for several different reasons, spread like fire on dry straw.


    Everyone in the group was aware that they were tracking a very powerful man, but also... The man who was described as all the girls in the guild as "the most handsome person of all existence," "the knight who dominated Ravenous," or "the harem king of novices," among other exaggerated titles.


    The tracking mage was walking in front of the group of adventurers with a tool made of metal and stones in his hands. The circr object was easy to use but difficult to build, making Olivia envy the Magic Band¡¯s tricks.


    Cornelius used other magic tools to capture part of Rose¡¯s earth mana at Aria¡¯s inn. Now any experienced mage or wizard could use that tracking tool to follow Rose at a specific distance.


    The little mage was looking at the stone in the center of the circr object, paying close attention to the gray light. The brighter the light, the closer they would be to Rose, so all he had to do was use the object as apass and move in the direction in which the light became more intense.


    Five hourster, the mage saw the light grow brighter than before and knew that the earth mage was very close. They were already far away to Portgreen within the west forest and close to the border as the territory called "Forbidden Forest," which also bordered the Light Empire and the Alliance.


    "Guild Leader, they are heading north." The mage knew that Rose was going south, but he couldn¡¯t let the group of adventurers find them before Cornelius arrived.


    Cornelius nned to reach Olivia¡¯s group quickly, but they didn¡¯t think she was going to go hunting for the earth mage so well prepared. Olivia brought together the best adventurers who were in town, and her group was now ready for anything.


    The group of adventurers included Glen, Portgreen¡¯s best archer; us one of the strongest men in the city, known for being one of the five most powerful S-rank adventurers; Olivia, one of the two leaders of the guild, and several A-rank adventurers, such as wizards, warriors, and others.


    The Magic Band¡¯s man thought that Cornelius would reach them in less than two hours after leaving the city, but they were already 15 hours in the forest and approaching the targets.


    Of course, the man was afraid to lie to Olivia, but he trusted not only Cornelius but also the other mercenary groups. The Guild was very powerful, but they could not easily beat the united mercenary groups, especially the three most powerful. ck Hand was in prison, but the union of Magic Band and Red Lady Party was potent.


    "To the north? They must be trying to go to Bluewind... Whatever. They cannot escape us now." Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard that Lucien was close... Actually, it was the earth mage that they were tracking, but she just wanted to catch Lucien.


    Glen¡¯s eyes had a simr sparkle... He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucien, who dodged his incredible arrows so easily... Even his charged arrow failed to stop the man, who appeared to be faster than light and was described as more beautiful than the sun...


    The group of approximately 100 adventurers headed to the north quickly, going in the opposite direction that Lucien was going. The support mages of the group were always chanting spells that improved speed and recovered everyone¡¯s energy so they could smoothly sprint.


    After running for 20 minutes, Glen stopped when he heard something suspect. "Wait! I think there is a group approaching us."


    "Magic barrier!" Olivia trusted Glen¡¯s high perception, and when she stopped, she also heard footsteps. She didn¡¯t think twice about ordering the wizards to raise a magic barrier before she finds out who was approaching.


    The wizards acted quickly, creating a dome of yellow light that covered the group. They were inside the forest surrounded by trees, so the dome broke some trees, opening a clearing of almost two hundred meters.


    Everyone was on high alert, but the view was still minimal outside the dome, preventing them from seeing far. A few secondster, a man came out from behind the trees and stood in front of the dome.


    "I am your ally, Olivia. Why are you so worried?" Cornelius spoke in a sarcastic tone quite different from how he acted in Portgreen, and Olivia noticed it.


    "I thought that the only help you were going to give us would be your tracking mage... You know, we are in the middle of a chase in the forest, so being careful is never enough." Olivia did not look rxed while she spoke, and everyone in the group was still ready. It was difficult for them to trust just a mercenary in the group, and even more the leader of a great mercenary group.


    "Nah... What kind of leader would I be if I let the viins that caused so much damage to our city run away? I came to join you on the chase." Cornelius spoke friendly words but was not moving any closer to the dome, leaving Olivia and the others even more alert.


    "So, where are your people?" Olivia also had a good perception and could hear mages channeling a spell together from more than 300 meters away. She just didn¡¯t know what to do yet...


    Cornelius gave Olivia a strange smile. He knew she was a brilliant person, but he still wanted to disable the group of adventurers to impress Red Lady. He thought for a second before...


    "NOW!!!" When the tracking mage, inside the dome, heard Cornelius¡¯ warning, he released the magic tool and tried to raise his arms while summoning something from his storage treasure...


    The man¡¯s movement was very fast because he already expected something like that... But not fast enough...


    "AAAAAAAAAA!!!" us, who was close to the mage, ripped his two arms off quickly as if he were breaking sticks. Blood spurted as the poor man fell to the floor, screaming.


    "Ahh... Little man, did you really think we were going to trust a mercenary worm blindly?" The mighty lizardman did not stop after plucking the mage¡¯s arm and even stomped on him while speaking cruel words, making not only the other mercenaries nearby but also the adventurers make a face.


    Cornelius was upset that his initial n was so easily prevented, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with Olivia. Still, he had another n before he needs Red Lady¡¯s help.


    Olivia smiled at Cornelius as she spoke confidently. "Do you think I didn¡¯t expect anything like that? I knew that you, mercenaries, would not be honest even when amon enemy attacked our city... Still, I left the city with a small group... Don¡¯t you think I would have everything under control?"


    "You are overestimating yourself, Olivia. You can be with a powerful group, but..." Cornelius started to speak at the same time as he began to make a sign with his hand. His mages were almost ready to cast a spell that would break the dome...


    Olivia could hear the wizards and knew that Glen too. She didn¡¯t wait twice before giving him the order.


    "Shot." The dome prevented anything and anyone from entering, but it didn¡¯t prevent anything or anyone from leaving. Glen, who was already nning his moves, started shooting his crystal arrows while giving the location of other mages to the other archers in the group, who also started shooting in the directions that Glen ordered.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Within 300 meters, only the sounds of arrows could be heard. Most mages stopped channeling magic to create small individual barriers while others tried to hide. Still, Glen¡¯s arrows were incredibly urate and fast, killing many mages.


    Olivia smiled at Cornelius, expecting to see a startled reaction on his face, but he just looked a little disappointed. She did not want to attack the leader of the Magic Band, even after being attacked by them, but something seemed wrong, and she ordered her wizards to try to disable him.


    "Shit!" Cornelius was upset that everything he tried was going wrong, but that just meant he was not going to impress Red Lady... Still, Olivia had no escape from whatever Red Lady would do to her.


    He was a powerful mage and had several protective amulets. So, he created several individual barriers in front of him to block the adventurer¡¯s attacks while retreating.


    "I will catch him quickly." us didn¡¯t like to be in a defensive position, he would follow all Olivia¡¯s orders, but they didn¡¯t seem to be in any danger in that situation. He tried to go towards Cornelius, but Olivia grabbed his arm in one swift movement.


    "Nobody leaves the dome! Think, you idiot! Only the Magic Band wouldn¡¯t attack us even if we were in a small group..." Olivia knew that they could easily deal with Cornelius and his mages, but she still felt that something else was going on, so she didn¡¯t want to act hastily.


    us was the type of person who could be described as "not very smart," but even he could understand Olivia¡¯s words... But before he could ask what she thought, they heard a loudugh echo through the forest.


    "Hahahaha... Olivia, Olivia... You remain very cautious, as always. It is something admirable, but it still won¡¯t save you this time... Without Ivan around, I am the most powerful person here... And I also have more people with me."


    As soon as Olivia heard the voice of her arch-enemy, she made a face... A secondter, she began to see many mercenaries approaching the dome from different directions, many of them holdingrge shining shields with a sun...


    --------------------


    While the mercenaries surrounded the dome, a figure watched everything from the top of a high tree more than two miles away from there.


    They were almost three miles away when Lucien heard footsteps, so they started to follow Olivia¡¯s group to understand the situation until he heard the Red Lady¡¯s group approaching and climbed the tree to get a better view.


    Lucien can¡¯t helpmenting with L.u.s.t. "Another significant improvement in my senses... I think I can see and hear more than 3 miles if I focus..."


    "You and your women are still absorbing the demonic energy... We are really improving fast, but the road is still very long, and you have to give them more and more pleasure." L.u.s.t was very pleased with how things were going and wondered if Lucien¡¯s sisters would be doing so well as them... But she couldn¡¯t take it easy and had to make Lucien even more l.u.s.tful.


    Lucien was reporting everything he heard to Astrid and Maggie. They knew the Guild and the mercenaries well, so Lucien could understand the situation and the people involved in the conflict.


    When he saw thatbat was inevitable, he came down from the tree to decide with his women how to proceed.


    The trio was aware of many powerful adventurers and mercenaries nearby, but they were not afraid... After spending some time with Lucien, they developed a kind of super-confidence in him and would follow him anywhere, knowing that nothing bad could happen to them near their hubby.


    *Roar*


    As the girls smiled to show their confidence in Lucien, Oya roared excitedly as her instincts told her that they would probably have some "fun" soon... Oya was spending a lot of time with Lucien, and that was strangely influencing her...

 Chapter 76 - Opportunity (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Opportunity (part 2)</h4>


    "What do you think?" Lucien wanted to know what the girls think about the situation. They already knew everything he saw and heard because he had reported it all mentally.


    Lucien knew about Cornelius and Red Lady because Maggie was a Gold-Rank mercenary and had a lot of information. Astrid also told him about Glen and us, so Lucien was already making ns with L.u.s.t and just needed the girls¡¯ opinion to proceed.


    Astrid couldn¡¯t deny that she considered Olivia as a friend. After all, the mysterious Guild leader helped her when she was in trouble... But Astrid¡¯s goal was always to get information about the Guild and Ivan in order to help Cassidy.


    But after discovering that Olivia tried to attack Lucien without proof that he and Rose were hostile against the city, Astrid didn¡¯t think so well of Olivia anymore... She just cared about her husband and Cassidy, so she didn¡¯t mind if Lucien killed everyone there.


    "I agree with what you think is best... Olivia is not a bad person, but like the mercenaries, she is not on our side." Astrid approached Lucien with a confident smile on her face, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her while he waited for the other girls to respond.


    Maggie never felt like the mercenaries were her people. They always treated her rudely, and she didn¡¯t care at all about them or the Guild. "I fully agree with you."


    Rose ran to Lucien¡¯s side faster than Maggie and held his arm while smiling excitedly. "To hell with our enemies! Let¡¯s wet the floor with their blood, hubby."


    Lucien found Rose¡¯s reaction a little excessive. Still, he can¡¯t help but agree with her... Lucien, like his sisters, were taught simple and straightforward things with the first rule of their training being: Kill your enemies, kill all of the Kingdom¡¯s enemies.


    The Evil King, raised his children to be weapons, and now Lucien saw everyone as enemies that he would quickly kill if it were useful to him. Of course, not all deaths would be useful, and he was learning about feelings with his women...


    Lucien concluded while listening to the conflict between mercenaries and adventurers, so he made it clear to the girls.


    "Our primary objective is to rescue Lena, but we cannot miss this opportunity, so we will have to be quick. I know they are strong, but we can use the fact that they are fighting each other and have a significant advantage... How confident are you in fighting?"


    "More than ready!" The three women responded together. They were still absorbing demonic energy, but they already felt stronger than ever... And they couldn¡¯t deny that they wanted to test that power inbat.


    Oya also roared, making her approval clear. Lucien was confident in his stronger and faster body, plus the fact that the girls were more powerful now... Even though they were in a small number, they had many advantages to cause severe damage to the tworge groups, or to flee if necessary.


    Lucien could hear that the fight had already started, and the two groups were attacking each other with full force. But he continued to exin his whole n calmly.


    "They¡¯re already killing themselves, so let¡¯s just make sure their bodies won¡¯t leave this forest... But three people must not die..."


    "If we kill their leaders here, it will only make other leaders raise in the city. Although chaos makes it easier for us to recover the crown, I think that letting Olivia and Red Lady live will be more useful because I¡¯m pretty sure they can¡¯t be allies..."


    Astrid wasn¡¯t sure about that. "So do you let them go back to the city after this conflict and start other disputes? That sounds very good... But what if they be allies to fight us?"


    Lucien was sure that Olivia and Red Lady would not be allies for several reasons, but mainly for something specific he saw...


    "In addition to the fact that the mercenaries are trying to kill Olivia now, she also saw the same as me... The mercenaries are wearing shields with a sun, identical to the soldiers of the Light Empire I faced in the mine..."


    "Does that mean?" Astrid and Maggie asked together. Everyone knew that the Light Empire was the enemy of almost everyone, so it didn¡¯t make sense for someone in Portgreen to team up with them.


    Lucien understood that too but... "They could have looted the shields... But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case because the shields are without any scratches. I could see well and also heard some mercenaries saying something suspicious... The chance that Red Lady is working with Light Empire is high."


    "It is more reason for us to kill her here with the others." Astrid came from the Alliance, like most demi-humans. They didn¡¯t want to be in a country at war but still hated the Light Empire, and she couldn¡¯t help but be angry at the Red Lady.


    Lucien could only specte as he had no solid evidence, but his n was not to kill Red Lady... Not because L.u.s.t is talking in his mind about how a "good woman" she is, but for her other uses...


    "Think about it, both the mercenaries and the Guild are huge groups, so killing Red Lady would let Olivia and the other Guild leader bring everyone together with the same objective. Then it will be much more difficult for us..."


    "If we let Olivia and Red Lady live now, they will hate each other even more. With her suspicious about the mercenaries working with the Light Empire, Olivia will go to war against Red Lady."


    Before the girls could respond, Lucien continued. "That way, we also can manipte the two groups and intensify their conflict until they arepletely vulnerable, giving us time to create an attack n in Bluewind."


    Astrid was not a good strategist. She had simple thoughts like defeating her enemies, but Lucien¡¯s ideas made sense.


    Maggie was a former member of an assassin squad, so she knew how to recognize a good n and totally agreed with Lucien.


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Lucien¡¯s arm while jumping like a happy kid. "Hubby, you¡¯re so smart! You will kill only part of them so that they finish killing themselvester... That is incredible."


    Lucien could only smile as Rose acted excessively again. "Actually, we won¡¯t even need to kill many of them as they are already killing themselves... We will only prevent Olivia and Red Lady from dying... Also-"


    The girls were paying close attention to Lucien¡¯s words, and they remembered that he said "three people." Rose and Maggie thought it as about Cornelius, the other leader of the mercenaries, but Astrid had a presentiment, and couldn¡¯t help butment.


    "Why do I think the third person is also a woman?" After Astrid spoke, the three girls looked at Lucien with a questioning look.


    "What do you mean?" Lucien felt a little sarcasm in Astrid¡¯s tone and wanted to p her on the ass.


    Astrid agreed with Lucien¡¯s n. Still, she wanted to provoke him jokingly. "Cornelius is the leader of the Magic Band, so I thought it would be better to let him live instead of the Red Lady... But I bet you have other ns for those ears... Right?"


    *Pah*


    The sound of the p Lucien gave Astrid on the butt echoed through the forest, but it was not far enough to be heard by the two groups that were very focused on the brutalbat.


    Of course, Lucien didn¡¯t hurt Astrid but made it clear that she was being "punished" to act like a bad girl. "Don¡¯t be sarcastic with me... If you think Cornelius will be more influential, we can let Red Lady die. I am satisfied with your beautiful cute ears."


    Astrid wasn¡¯t sure if she liked the p or thepliment on her ears more... Anyway, Lucien always made her feel good even when he "punished" her...


    "Sorry, Hubby... You¡¯re right. Red Lady is much more influential than Cornelius... So who¡¯s the third person?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t p Astrid on the ass because of what she said... In fact, he knew she liked it and did it to ease the anger she would feel when he talked about the third person.


    He released Rose and started kissing Astrid while stroking her ass where he had hit, making the s.e.xy manticore-woman m.o.a.n softly, before he speaks a name she hated to hear. "Jeanne."


    "What?!?! WHY?!" Astrid loved Lucien¡¯s caresses, but hearing that they would be saving the woman who made trouble for her for a year made her very confused.


    Lucien heard Jeanne and her nephew, Mason, along with the group of adventurers. He was paying attention to her movements all the time because L.u.s.t insisted that she has great tent talent." He wouldn¡¯t be with a woman only for power, but he didn¡¯t hate Jeanne, and he would be willing to get to know her better as a possible partner.


    Olivia brought together the best adventurers in town, so Jeanne and Masons would clearly be included. Lucien still remembered that she promised a date with him, and he would use that opportunity to decide if she would be a good sister to his women.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to lie to his women, so he made his intentions very clear even if it only made Astrid look more upset.


    "I just want to use Olivia and Red Lady to make it easier for us to re-conquer Portgreen, but Jeanne... I¡¯m still not sure, but yes, she could join us. That does not mean it has to be a problem for you... Or am I not taking good care of my sweet Ravenous?"


    Astrid still wanted to im that she didn¡¯t want Jeanne to join their family, but Lucien started squeezing her ass while kissing her neck, making her go rxed in his arms... It was difficult for her to argue when he could easily make her so docile, and Astrid just made a sound of "Mm" as she started to soft m.o.a.n again.


    After everyone understood his n, Lucien described Olivia, Red Lady, and Jeanne to the girls. Then they split into two groups and headed for the fight. Lucien and Oya went one direction while the trio went on the other.


    Being able tomunicate mentally made everything easier, and Lucien guided the girls, always reporting everything he heard and saw, allowing the group to stay hidden while waiting for his orders.


    Lucien wanted to take the opportunity to eliminate many powerful people from both forces while protecting the three women. He prepared his golden bow to make thebat, which was already a mess,e to an end faster.


    He would only use his girls if it was really needed to protect some of the targets or to finish the group when they were almost done, but he was fine in shooting some arrows while still in stealth.


    -------------------------


    Two minutes ago.


    Olivia was surprised when she heard Red Lady¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t think her arch-enemy would personallye after her. It was definitely a bold move and was equivalent to dering war against the Guild.


    She was confident in her powerful group of adventurers, but without Ivan, defeating Red Lady and Cornelius with a smaller group would be very difficult... Still, she had no choice but to fight.


    Olivia paid no attention to Red Lady¡¯s taunts and began to order her group while they still had protection from the magic barrier.


    The wizards began channeling powerful spells while Glenmanded the archers to shoot all the mercenaries nearby... But the guys carrying the shining shields were blocking almost every attack they made.


    Most adventurers couldn¡¯t do much from inside the dome, but Olivia wanted to take advantage of the barrier tounch as many ranged attacks as they could.


    Glen was using high-quality arrows, but he realized that it would not affect the magic shields, so he started using his best crystal arrows.


    Red Lady and Cornelius were ordering their mages to fire at the barrier while others channeled an anti-barrier spell again.


    The two groups continued their ranged attacks, but the effect on the barrier was minimal while a few mercenaries in the front died from Glen¡¯s crystal arrows...


    What nobody noticed was that the mercenaries further behind the group were dying too. Some of them mysteriously disappeared while others fell with an arrow hole in the head.


    Almost two minutester, the mercenary mages finished their anti-barrier spell, and a white light passed over the mercenaries with shields, hitting the dome.


    *Crack*


    The adventurers¡¯ magic barrier was very tough. Still, after suffering several attacks, the anti-barrier spell caused severe damage to it, making a loud sound indicate thest seconds of the barrier and the start of the closebat.

 Chapter 77 - Opportunity (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Opportunity (part 3)</h4>


    *Crack*


    *Smash*


    The dome-shaped magic barrier broke three seconds after receiving the ray of light from the mercenary mages¡¯ spell.


    The group of adventurers was surrounded, and their numbers were half of the mercenaries, but they did not panic; on the contrary, they were still very confident in their power.


    "Together!!!" Unlike mercenaries who always try to be better than theirrades, adventurers focused on fighting better with each other. Following Olivia¡¯s order, they all split into small groups and went in the various directions of the mercenaries.


    Warriors in the front, archers in the middle, and wizards in the back. Wizards continued casting protection, buff, or attack spells, then replenishing part of their mana with potions.


    Archers shot arrows at all visible mercenaries while warriors raised their shields to prevent attacks that would pass through wizards¡¯ barriers.


    But the same was done by mercenaries. The guild had an advantage that they had more powerful people like Glen and us, S-rank adventurers, while the mercenary groups only had their leaders being Diamond-rank.


    Since they were two mercenary groups, this left the situation where the most powerful people there were Red Lady and Cornelius on one side; Olivia, Glen, and us on the other. It would be an easy victory for the guild if not for the fact that there were more than two hundred mercenaries against one hundred adventurers.


    Adventurers do not enjoy killing people as mercenaries often did as a job. The guild was mainly made up of people who just wanted to live adventures, find treasures, and fight legendary beasts...


    But after so many conflicts with the mercenaries, the adventurers were very angry with them and being attacked like that for no reason made them really furious.


    Arrows and spells flew from side to side. Then the groups stuck, starting the closebat... The adventurers were fighting mainly with mercenaries from the Red Lady Party while the magic band stayed behind and fired spells.


    Red Lady thought she had everything under control as her mercenaries were better equipped than ever... The big shields with the sun blocked most of the adventurers¡¯ spells and arrows. Only a few arrows from Glen were hitting her people.


    After losing the barrier, no matter how skillful they were, the adventurers had fewer advantages, and some began to get hurt quickly.


    The Red Lady Party mercenaries were mainly demi-human warriors. Being very strong and skilled, they were fighting adventurers on an equal footing while only us¡¯s group had a significant advantage over their adversaries.


    The big lizardman was wielding his great spear while killing mercenaries quickly alongside wizards and archers who covered him.


    Red Lady, who still kept her distance from thebat center, just had to look at Cornelius, and he understood the problem. It was guaranteed that they would win, but if they could do that by losing fewer warriors, it would be better.


    "I got it!" Cornelius took some scrolls from his storage treasure and started casting spells towards us. The wizards cast their protective and barrier spells, but other mercenary mages joined Cornelius, and us¡¯s squad began to have problems.


    The adventurer squads were fighting in various directions with the mercenaries while Olivia and Glen were with some people in the middle of where the dome was.


    Among these people were some archers, Glen¡¯s apprentices, shooting arrows with him while Jeanne, Mason, and Olivia defended the group.


    There was also a wizard in the middle of the group, channeling a small barrier to block spells while Olivia and Jeanne managed to break the arrows shot at them.


    Jeanne used herrge de as a shield, plus her heavy armor was made with the mixture of several resistant metals being almost immune to arrows andmon spells. Mason also had very incredible armor, thanks to their family being rich.


    Olivia had already equipped a pair of des, which looked like short swords orrge daggers, with 70 cm of de and short handle. She used her weapons with extreme agility to deflect several arrows from the mercenary archers.


    "We are going to die here..." Mason, who was the only one in the group to stand still, was showing everyone he is truly a useless piece of shit.


    "We are not going to die, you idiot!" Glen did not stop firing his crystal arrows, and also reprimanded Mason. He didn¡¯t want to die... Not fighting stupid mercenaries... Maybe defending his partner in a fight against 1000 Light Empire soldiers... But not there, not in that stupid way.


    Mason didn¡¯t care about Glen¡¯s words. He was sure that they could not beat the mercenaries at the significant numerical disadvantage.


    He looked at his aunt, blocking arrows with her sword and armor. "Auntie, no... Jeanne... I know I¡¯m going to die, so I want to say at least how I feel... I always had a lot of girlfriends, but you were always the only woman in my heart!"


    "What the f.u.c.k?!?!?" Jeanne, Glen, Olivia, and the wizard eximed aloud. They were in the midst of mortalbat. Still, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at Mason¡¯sck of decency.


    The first thing Jeanne felt after being surprised was disgust... She knew what kind of man Mason was, and she knew how he paid women to be his "girlfriends."


    She was a noble warrior who followed ancient traditions and was proud of her family. She would defend Mason but did not even love him as a nephew... Other types of love would not only be very wrong, but she would never do with someone like him...


    Not even with that arrogant handsome devil... She started to think that "love" would not be something in her life...


    *Woosh* *Crack*


    It only took Jeanne a second to think of someone and lose her concentration. An arrow would pass through her guard and hit the wizard, but Olivia acted quickly and broke the arrow.


    "Concentrate, guys! We can win, but you need to keep focusing on the battle!!" Olivia looked at Mason before she began to deflect the arrows again. Even though she was wearing the mask, Mason could feel that she made a face at him. The fat man was still not moving because he was terrified of facing so many mercenaries.


    Jeanne concentrated again, but she knew that being defensive was not helping much. Glen was killing some mercenaries, but the adventurers were getting hurt and dying too... So, the numbers of mercenaries, which were already high, would be even bigger than the adventurers soon.


    "What will we do, Olivia? Our disadvantage is increasing." Jeanne asked Olivia respectfully. She admired the Guild leader, and Olivia also liked Jeanne very much.


    "You¡¯re wrong, my friend..." Olivia smiled as she continued to deflect arrows. The group was a little confused because they did not see how the situation was not getting worse.


    Olivia was paying attention to several things at the same time. Her perception was very good, and she exined her thoughts to the group.


    "At first, I could hear over a hundred mages from the Magic Band behind the trees... Then the Red Lady group arrived, but... Tell me, why are the magic attacks decreasing so quickly?"


    Jeanne was confused, but Glen had also noticed something like that. "It is true. The magic attacks are decreasing very fast... us was killing mercenaries quickly, but now he is having difficulties in moving because Cornelius is bombarding him with powerful spells..."


    Glen continued to fire crystal arrows while confirming his suspicions with Olivia. "Even I¡¯m having a hard time shooting at mages behind the trees... So there must be someone behind their group... Helping us?"


    Olivia looked at Red Lady, who was surrounded by mage and warriors with shining shields as she responded to Glen.


    "Red Lady would havee to attack us at the same moment that the barrier broke... But she is hiding behind her guys... Something must be happening, but she doesn¡¯t seem to know what it is either."


    "So, what should we do?" Jeanne didn¡¯t quite understand what Glen and Olivia were talking about and tried to get some exnation.


    Olivia looked at the mess that was around them. Many adventurers and mercenaries were dying... She didn¡¯t like that unneeded ughter, but there was no way to easily "knock out" people who were trying to kill them.


    "We have to keep defending Glen while he must try harder to shoot at the targets... us is managing to resist Cornelius¡¯ attacks, so at some point, he will run out of mana... Our biggest problem is Red Lady and those shields..."


    When Glen heard about the shields, he couldn¡¯t help butment. "My arrows don¡¯t prate those shields! Is it really Light Empire¡¯s blessed shields? I thought that only armies led by generals had ess to these shields... How could Red Lady manage to get them?"


    Olivia had many doubts... Everything seemed very absurd. "I don¡¯t know how she got them but yes, I¡¯m sure they are blessed shields. Just try to kill as many mercenaries as you can... Whoever is killing the mages behind the group is undoubtedly our ally."


    ------------------------


    The dome cast by the adventurers created an area of 300 meters, where the adventurers and mercenaries of Red Lady were fighting. However, most of the Magic Band¡¯s mages were still hiding behind the trees while casting spells.


    While Olivia¡¯s squad held steady in the center of thebat area, Red Lady was increasingly anxious, watching everything about 200 meters from them.


    She nned to attack Olivia and Glen quickly while the Magic Band fired spells at the adventurers... Not only did they have the numerical advantage, but many of her mercenaries were equipped with blessed shields to block any counter-attack from the adventurers...


    But as soon as the barrier broke, she noticed the magic attacks subside... They were in the middle of the forest, so the distant vision was not clear, and with several different sounds from thebat, she also could not hear anything suspicious.


    Still, Red Lady could feel that something was wrong. She did not attack Olivia as nned, but entered a defensive position, surrounded by mercenary guards equipped with blessed shields.


    She sent some of her best scouts to check on the mages behind the group, but no one returned, causing her to send more people to look for them...


    After a few minutes, Red Lady was upset and questioned one of the mercenaries at her side. "Why the hell are they taking so long? What is going on??!?!"


    The man trembled with fear when he saw his leader so angry. It was obvious that their n was not going as they nned... They had no way of knowing that not only the mages, but also the mercenaries who went to check on them were now dead behind the trees with arrow holes in their heads.


    "My Lady, I will personally see what happened!" The man wore ck armor very simr to the one Lucien took from Brian, the brother of ck Hand. But that armor was even better... Red Lady Party was the richest mercenary group in Portgreen, and they were always equipped with the best equipment.


    "No! I don¡¯t know who¡¯s back there, but we have to take Olivia down first. If we capture her, we can use her life to threaten the adventurers... You know how stupid they are." Red Lady was concerned that there were other adventurers behind their group, but sending her men back was not helping.


    In a battle, leaders had to make quick decisions and always be prepared for unforeseen events. Red Lady had a growing feeling that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t want to retreat yet... More than half of the adventurers were already dead, and the way to Olivia¡¯s squad was clear...


    "Keep shooting at them. Warriors, with me. Total focus on killing Glen and capturing Olivia, alive!"


    Red Lady ordered the archers who were already shooting arrows at Olivia¡¯s group to continue, as she went towards them with her group of mercenaries. Those equipping shields went ahead, making a barrier that prevented Glen to fire them while blocking spells as well.


    Olivia¡¯s squad saw Red Lady approaching, but they couldn¡¯t move because they were under attack from various directions while Glen tried to kill as many mercenaries as possible...


    Olivia was concerned that they couldn¡¯t handle so many attacks while Red Lady was feeling her "sixth sense," warning her that something was wrong...


    Red Lady prepared to attack Olivia as soon as they got closer to them, but then... She felt fear, even though she was surrounded by the blessed shields, and looked towards the trees behind them...


    "?!?!?!"


    *Woosh*


    So fast that no one could see, an arrow came from the top of a tree and went through the heads of two mercenaries, then stuck in the helmet of the mercenary with the amazing ck armor, that was next to Red Lady.


    "AAAAAAAHH" The mercenary¡¯s armor was really tough, and after the ck arrow went through two heads, it lost a little strength, not killing the man on the spot, but hurting his face, making him scream in extreme pain.


    If someone could stop paying attention to the sounds of battle and have an excellent hearing, they could hear a murmuring from the top of that tree.


    "Damn! I missed one."

 Chapter 78 - Wind Slash

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Wind sh</h4>


    While Astrid, Rose, and Maggie watched the battle between the adventurers and mercenaries on one side of the clearing, Lucien killed many mages on the other side.


    It is easy to see that the mercenaries had the numerical advantage, so Lucien didn¡¯t think twice about starting to shoot his ck arrows at them.


    He nned to let the two groups kill themselves while he just protects the two main leaders and Jeanne, but he couldn¡¯t do that if the mercenaries easily beat the adventurers.


    Lucien was much stronger than before and was still absorbing demonic energy. His women were like him too, but it would still be dangerous to try to facerge groups of powerful opponents.


    Continuing to kill mercenaries at a distance while bncing the fight was the best strategy... Lucien had already spent more than half of his ck arrows and killed more than 70 mages from the Magic Band.


    He could kill two or three people with a single arrow, but only if they were very close. The mages were hiding behind trees while firing their spells on adventurers, so Lucien had to reposition himself several times and kill them without losing his stealth.


    With his incredible speed and even more incredible senses, Lucien killed almost all the mages in the forest in less than ten minutes. He also had to deal with some Red Lady¡¯s mercenaries who entered the woods to check on the mages.


    Still, the adventurers were not yet in bnce with the mercenaries. Half of them had already died while those who lived were injured or being injured now.


    The Red Lady Party was mighty. Even though they had no S-rank people besides their leaders, the warriors were well equipped, and since Lucien could not kill all the mages at once, they managed to do a lot of damage to the adventurers.


    Now Lucien¡¯s n was not working well as there were still approximately 20 mages with Cornelius and 70 warriors with Red Lady against less than 40 adventurers.


    Lucien sent a mental message to his women to approach thebat area carefully as he climbed a high tree. He saw Red Lady with a group of warriors equipped with the big shiny shields moving towards Olivia...


    He couldn¡¯t deny that he resented the mysterious Guild leader. He didn¡¯t care that she tried to attack him because they really did damage the city... In addition to the fact that they were plotting to retake Cassidy¡¯s crown, which made them enemies...


    Lucien¡¯s only thought about his enemies was that they should die... But it got moreplicated when it came to his women¡¯s enemies. Lucien never loved anyone besides his mother, but now he had other loved ones, and for them, he would do anything.


    Having a full view of the battlefield on top of the tree, Lucien tensioned his bow with the ck arrow ready. With his current strength, he was able to pull 90% of the bowstring so that his ck arrows could prate through the most robust armors.


    Lucien aimed his arrow at Olivia¡¯s head as he remembered how she threatened to make them "pay." He didn¡¯t mind making enemies, but she threatened Rose, who was currently his cute little vampire...


    He really wanted to make a new hole in Olivia¡¯s head for threatening his wifey, but then he smiled as he moved the bow to the side, now aiming at Glen¡¯s head...


    Lucien remembered the archer who shot crystal arrows at them. It is evident that it was Olivia¡¯s orders. Still, Lucien wanted to ruin the elven archer¡¯s face for trying to hurt Rose...


    He wanted to kill several people, but from the moment he shot his arrow on the battlefield at a notable target, his position would be discovered, and even if he were faster, it would be difficult to remain stealthy.


    "Shit!" Lucien saw that Red Lady was approaching Olivia, and the adventurers could not do anything against the blessed shields... He had to defend people who were not only Cassidy¡¯s enemies but also attacked Rose... It was not easy for Lucien, but he had to follow his n, or things would be more difficult.


    *Woosh*


    The people in the Red Lady squad were very close to each other, making better use of the shields. Still, Lucien was in a higher position, and with his incredible vision, it was easy for him to fire an arrow that passed through the mercenaries¡¯ guard, killing two of them on the spot and wounding the third.


    Lucien cursed that the mercenary¡¯s armor was so incredible. Still, his sneak attack caused significant damage to Red Lady¡¯s forces, killing two strong warriors and wounding one of the strongest in her group.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" The mercenary¡¯s scream was just another scream on the battlefield... Most mercenaries and adventurers were focusing on their own fights, but Olivia¡¯s squad was focusing on Red Lady, so they saw when they stopped after suffering a mysterious sneak attack.


    "?!?!?!?" Olivia, Red Lady, and Glen looked at the big tree at the edge of the battlefield, wondering who would be there.


    ¡¯Hubby, let us... We are much stronger than before.¡¯ Lucien heard Astrid¡¯s voice in his mind.


    He knew it was still dangerous, but the mercenaries and adventurers were dying every second... Now it should be a good time for his group to take advantage of their fight and kill everyone.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Lucien gave the order to his women as he jumped from the tree with his bow more than ready.


    *Woosh*


    *ROAR*


    Still, in the air, Lucien fired another arrow, aiming for Red Lady¡¯s group, while Oya came from the woods towards him, roaring loudly and scaring most people on the battlefield.


    Shields up! Red Lady ordered her warriors, but their reaction was slower than Lucien¡¯s arrow, costing the lives of two mercenaries.


    Lucien crouched down so as not to suffer damage from the high fall, and Oya jumped over him, heading towards the Red Lady group.


    He stood up as he ran towards them, firing other arrows. But now that the warriors were aware of the new enemy, Lucien¡¯s arrows failed to break through their defenses. The blessed shields were really incredible.


    The golden bow disappeared from Lucien¡¯s hand, returning to his storage ring as he ran towards the mercenaries along with Oya. They were approximately 200 meters from the Red Lady group, which now had 25 mercenaries.


    The scene of a mysterious figure running alongside a white tiger was seen not only by the Red Lady but also by Olivia¡¯s squad and other persons on the battlefield.


    There weren¡¯t many people famous for having a white tiger as apanion, so they all came to the same conclusion. "It¡¯s him!!!"


    Olivia concluded that Lucien was the person killing the mages in the forest and was very confused. She didn¡¯t know why he woulde to help her after all she did... And how could he alone kill the mage stealthily?


    She was confused and lost her concentration for a second, enough for a mercenary arrow to pass through her guard...


    *Crack*


    Jeanne broke the arrow before it hit the support wizard. She didn¡¯t stop breaking other arrows while warning Olivia. "Where is your focus on the battle? Now we have an ally... With his help, we will win."


    Olivia focused again, but more confused thoughts risen in her mind. She remembers that Jeanne was supposed to hate Lucien, but actually, is she smiling? Where did that confidencee from? Could they defeat Red Lady¡¯s group when their teammates were almost all dead?


    Red Lady was surprised when she saw Lucien. She also knew who he was because her spies reported a lot about the neer A-rank adventurer... But she didn¡¯t know why Lucien would side with the Guild after being chased by Olivia.


    She also understood that her hunch about something wrong was actually about him. Even though he killed the mage in the woods, she was still confident in dealing with Lucien and the adventurers.


    Now that he arrived, Red Lady thought of a n quickly and sent half her warriors to face Lucien and the tigress while her archers continue to fire at Olivia¡¯s squad. She thought it would be better to deal with Olivia first and kept going towards her. Her shielded soldiers would defend her back, and Lucien could no longer make sneak attacks.


    Olivia wanted to join Lucien to attack Red Lady, but they were still in a defensive position while Glen tried to kill more mercenaries.


    Lucien reached Oya, and they were almost reaching the mercenariesing towards them. He could feel the tigress¡¯s excitement while they were both full of adrenaline.


    Thest time Lucien fought with all his power was at the mine, and he was experiencing emotional changes, which prevented him from using his full potential... Now he was on the attack, totally confident in his strength and his girls.


    Eight mercenaries were 50 meters away from them, all wearing incredible armor and equipped with different weapons.


    Lucien and Oya separate; each was going one side to nk the mercenaries. The tigress roared as she jumped on the warriors on the right side...


    While half of the warriors prepared to block Oya¡¯s attack, Lucien prepared himself to attack those on the left.


    A mercenary stepped forward,unching a horizontal blow with his great ax.


    "Heh." Lucien could see the big man¡¯s movements in slow motion. Still, he did not rx but focused all his strength on the red katana that appeared in his hand.


    The idea was simple. To cut the ax handle and continue the strike, hitting the de on the fragile part of the armor near the mercenary¡¯s neck.


    But as soon as Lucien started to cut the air with his powerful vertical strike, something else happened... Something that even L.u.s.t hadn¡¯t expected.


    *Woosh*


    *SLASH*


    The red de began to shine with white light, and when it reached the ax handle, that light came out of the katana, like a vertical beam, cutting not only the ax handle but also cutting the mercenary¡¯s armor.


    Less than a second; That was the time it took for the white light beam topletely cut the mercenary in half, making his heavy armor look soft...


    And the beam did not stop with that man but went on cutting two of hispanions who were behind him and the leg of the fourth mercenary who was next to them, before disappearing into the air, 50 meters away.


    Everything happened extremely quickly; The mercenaries die before they understand anything while the fourth man fell to the ground screaming after losing his leg.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t?!?!?¡¯ Lucien felt strange fatigue just as the beam left his katana, and as soon as he realized what had happened, he questioned L.u.s.t quickly.


    L.u.s.t could see Lucien¡¯s entire body, and despite not understanding some things, she realized when he used the wind mana.


    ¡¯Nice!! You used the first skill of one of your women. You used Cassidy and Mia¡¯s wind mana, but I can¡¯t tell you exactly how you did it though.¡¯


    At the same time that Lucien felt fatigued, he also felt his high regeneration rx his body. He understood what L.u.s.t said, but after so many years of trying to use magic, he had no hope of doing something like that.


    L.u.s.t could feel Lucien¡¯s doubts and tried to exin her point better.


    ¡¯I told you that you could share special skills with your women. It should take a lot longer, but the tattoo you put on them should improve the process... I don¡¯t know much about it because your ability to share your tattoo is something that never existed before.¡¯


    Lucien was shocked by what happened, but he was still in the middle of a fight and couldn¡¯t lose his focus.


    He continued to listen to L.u.s.t as she exined the condition of his body as he quickly approached the mercenary who had fallen to the ground.


    "Ahhh-" The man hadn¡¯t been able to scream for more than 3 seconds before Lucien¡¯s katana cut his throat.


    Lucien¡¯s movements were all at incredible speed, and thanks to his unexpected new skill, he finished off the four mercenaries quickly.


    *Roar*


    A spearman blocked Oya¡¯s attack. Two soldiers with blessed shields nked her, making the tigress lose her mobility while biting the spear shaft.


    The mercenary held his spear with both hands as his mates with shields approached Oya. The fourth mercenary was a rogue with two daggers who tried to attack mama tigress from behind...


    "HUH?!" The rogue was swift, but nothing prepared him for the speed of Lucien¡¯s de... His head flew over the spearman, making the man tremble with fear. A second was enough for Oya to push him to the ground and start to brutally bit his head.


    Lucien moved quickly towards one of the mercenaries with a shield. The man tried to retreat with his shield still raised, but Lucien got in front of him quickly, and in a bold move, he jumped over the mercenary...


    Agility, strength, senses... Lucien¡¯s whole body improved a lot after so much pleasure with his women... He easily managed to jump more than two meters in the air.


    The frightened mercenary was unable to react in time, and Lucien, who spun in the air, went down to struck the red katana on top of him, spiking the de into his head.


    The other mercenary with the shield saw how hispanion died and could not help being afraid. He raised his shield towards Lucien... But he forgot that Lucien was not alone.


    *Roar*


    Oya would not miss any opportunity, and when the mercenary lowered his guard to her, the mama tigress immediately jumped on his back and tore his neck.


    So, in few seconds, Lucien and Oya dealt with eight Gold-rank mercenaries. Red Lady hadn¡¯t run more than 100 meters when she felt that strange sensation again, telling her that something was more wrong than before...


    She wanted to focus entirely on Olivia, but she couldn¡¯t doubt her "sixth sense." Then she turned back... Just to see something that she couldn¡¯t believe.


    "?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 79 - Assault Squad (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Assault Squad (part 1)</h4>


    "What the f.u.c.k?!" Red Lady felt a bad feeling and looked back. She expected to see her warriors facing Lucien but actually saw him smiling at her while the eight mercenaries were in bloody pieces on the ground.


    "Devil." Red Lady could only think of that word when she saw the bloody scene. She, as a mercenary leader, had already seen a lot of blood and brutality, but nothing like cutting people in half in a few seconds.


    She was confused as she no longer knew whether to continue heading towards Olivia or face Lucien... The second she stopped to think, she saw Lucien equip the golden bow...


    "Shields up!!!" Red Lady gave the order, and her warriors quickly made a barrier around her. The blessed shields would block anything, but Lucien didn¡¯t aim them...


    "Cornelius!" Red Lady shouted, but Lucien had already fired the arrow, which flew at super speed towards the Magic Band¡¯s leader.


    *Woosh*


    Lucien saw that Cornelius and his mages were doing a lot of damage to the adventurers, so he shot an arrow at him... Cornelius had no mercenaries with blessed shields protecting him, so Lucien¡¯s ck arrow should be fatal, but...


    *Smash*


    The arrow broke into thousands of particles when it hit a barrier that formed a meter from Cornelius. As a great enchanter, the powerful leader of the Magic Band had several treasures and defensive spells ready to protect his life.


    "Barriers now!!" Cornelius realized that he was in Lucien¡¯s aim, and order his mages to cast defensive barriers around him quickly, preventing Lucien from fire more arrows at them.


    "Heh." Not only Cornelius but Red Lady, Olivia, and others were paying attention to Lucien. They saw when he smiled towards Cornelius, and everyone was confused.


    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The battlefield began to shake, causing adventurers and mercenaries to lose their bnce... A hole opened under Cornelius¡¯ group, making him and his mage sink into the earth.


    If it weren¡¯t enough for them to get hurt in the fall and their barriers to break, a fire came out of nowhere, burning the mages to death.


    Some mages have fire affinity, but they died from the rocks, which continued to move and fall on them into the hole. Other mages have earth affinity but were quickly burned by the intense fire.


    The most powerful mage, like Cornelius, had defensive treasures, which were being activated to protect their lives... But then earth thorns appeared above the hole and fly towards everyone who was still resisting.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" The mages¡¯ cries rang through the battlefield while the earth was still trembling. No one noticed Rose, Maggie, and Astrid from the edge of the clearing. The two girls were casting their spells easily with a smile on their face...


    Rose felt her earth magic far more powerful and urate than before. She could make everything tremble slightly, while the ground near Lucien was normal, and the area below Cornelius copsed intensely. She knew that this improvement in her power came from her beloved hubby, and she could only smile with happiness.


    Maggie was thrilled. She used to be able to use her fire magic only after channeling it for a minute with full concentration, but now she managed to use it quickly. Not only did Lucien make her very happy, but also much more powerful than before. Of course, she would be pleased, even if she was burning mercenaries to death, it was still a happy time.


    ¡¯Hubby, are we doing well?¡¯ Lucien almostughed when he heard the same question from Rose and Maggie in his mind. They were on a battlefield where people were dying, but the girls were still in the mood topete for his attention.


    It was good that the girls couldn¡¯t hear themselves in Lucien¡¯s mind. He answered the same for both. ¡¯Focus on the battle... Later I will reward you.¡¯


    The girls continued to bomb the hole with their spells, but Cornelius was still fighting. Using his treasures and spells, he and his mages were casting barriers while trying to resist the fire and rocks.


    Rose had to focus her earth magic on Cornelius. As she did not use earthquake spell and only made small tremors not to disturb Lucien, the battleground stopped shaking, allowing mercenaries and adventurers to continue fighting.


    After Cornelius and his mages mysteriously sank to the ground, us took the opportunity and started killing mercenaries again.


    The mercenaries who were over two hundred before were now 70 still alive. The adventurers that were in 100, now are only 30, divided into three groups.


    Olivia was still in the center with Jeanne, defending Glen, two archers, and the support wizard. Mason was panicked before, but after seeing Lucien and Oya, he reached a new level of panic, where he was sure his end would not be easy.


    us¡¯s group had about ten A-rank adventurers who were now fighting Red Lady¡¯s warriors. The powerful lizardman suffered several wounds from Cornelius¡¯ constant attacks, but he has high endurance, and after drinking a few recovery medicines, he continued fighting aggressively.


    The other adventurers had lost most of the members of their squads, so they joined a group, which was fighting several mercenaries. Both groups were suffering injuries every second, and some were dying.


    Lucien used a few more arrows to bnce the numbers of mercenaries and adventurers further while Red Lady was increasingly confused without knowing what to do...


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to conclude that the mysterious earth mage should be near. Red Lady thought Lucien might have other tricks or allies hidden, so she had to change her ns quickly.


    "Archers, fire at him!" The archers who were firing at Olivia¡¯s squad turned to shoot Lucien while the shielded warriors positioned themselves to open their guard only enough for the archers to get a good view of Lucien.


    Red Lady was sure that Lucien couldn¡¯t shoot them while trying to dodge the arrows... But she had no way of knowing that he could hear everything on the battlefield, and he was always one step ahead of her.


    *Woosh* *Woosh*


    Two arrows, almost shot at the same time. Four archers, killed before they could pull the string of their bows.


    "DAMN!!!" Red Lady didn¡¯t even have to give the order as the mercenaries with shields raised their guard again when they realized that any breach was enough for Lucien to kill them quickly.


    Olivia was paying close attention to Red Lady¡¯s movements. The mercenaries were defending all angles, but after Lucien killed the four archers, the squad lowered their guard towards them...


    "Glen! Fire at Red Lady, use everything you have." Glen understood Olivia¡¯s order. He realized that Red Lady¡¯s squad had let their guard down and started to prepare his charged arrow. He needed a few seconds, but Olivia and Jeanne were defending him while the mercenaries were focused on Lucien.


    Lucien could also hear Olivia well. He wanted to fight Red Lady and her group just enough to keep her and Olivia from dying, so letting Glen fire the powerfully charged arrow at her was not an option.


    Of course, he had everything under control, and a mental message was enough...


    Astrid was at the edge of the battlefield, 150 meters away from the center, along with Rose and Maggie. She was ready for anything and smiled when she heard Lucien ask her to deal with Olivia.


    She was already a powerful A-rank adventurer before, but after receiving Lucien¡¯s "love," she had significant changes. Her body was much stronger and faster than she could have imagined.


    The powerful manticore-woman had already equipped her great w-shaped gauntlets, so she warned the girls that she was going and jumped towards the center of the battlefield, trusting her high agility to reach Olivia quickly.


    "Heeeehhhh??" Astrid was used to moving by making small jumps like a lioness, but she didn¡¯t know how strong she was and when she realized she was more than 20 meters from the ground...


    Her jump was incredible, and she couldn¡¯t help being confused for a second before she smiled while falling towards Olivia¡¯s squad.


    Olivia was very anxious as she waited for Glen to fire his arrow. She could already see the severe damage that the charged arrow would do in the group of Red Lady, but then she heard a shout from the sky...


    "Oliviaaaaaa!!!"


    She looked up and saw Astride falling like a bomb on them. Olivia didn¡¯t think twice before jumping to the side.


    Glen also heard the shout, but he was focused on his charged arrow, thus being unable to react quickly.


    Jeanne and Mason could not react even if they wanted to, as they were not as agile as Olivia.


    The wizard was channeling barriers, so he acted instinctively and raised his hands, aiming his barrier towards Astrid.


    *Smash*


    Astrid, boosted by the fall, used her incredible new strength to punch the barrier, which broke into thousands of yellow particles...


    *Boom*


    Not stopping at the barrier, Astrid¡¯s devastating attack hit the wizard, who turned into meat paste, before creating a crater in the ground. Glen, Jeanne, and Mason were sent back by the shock wave created by her blow.


    Olivia had made an evasive move very quickly, but she still felt the force of the shock wave, which caused her to lose her bnce and roll on the ground.


    Even though Astrid was always very mysterious, Olivia knew her strength well or she thought she did because it didn¡¯t make sense for her to be so powerful in just a few days.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know if she was more confused by Astrid¡¯s terrifying new strength or the fact that she was attacking her "allies."


    "Ravenous!?!?! Have you gone crazy?" Jeanne has high resistance and got up quickly after falling to the ground a few meters from Astrid. She questioned the manticore-woman severely.


    "What is your problem?!?!" Glen also got up very angry. He had already done several missions with Ravenous, and even though they didn¡¯t consider themselves friends, they had nothing against each other.


    Astrid was still feeling the energy running through her body... The feeling of power was so good... That adrenaline made her want to fight more and more... But not attacking adventurers and mercenaries, but "fighting" Lucien... Not the type of fight where would have blood but other liquids.


    "I know things got out of hand, but... We are still allies, Ravenous..." Olivia stopped overthinking and tried to make Astrid realize the mistake she was making.


    Astrid still had a knee and hand on the ground after making her "superheronding." She stood up slowly while looking at the shocked Olivia.


    "Hahaha... I had nothing against you before, but... Now you are my husband¡¯s enemy... So don¡¯t expect mercy from me."


    Olivia, Jeanne, Glen, and Mason were even more shocked after heard Astrid¡¯s bold words... Of course, for different reasons.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that Astrid would attack her after a yearlong friendship, where she helped the manticore-woman without asking too much in return or for information about her mysterious past... And all of it for a man she knew just for a few days.


    Mason was even more afraid. The husband she was talking about was the man he tried twice to harm... He knew his end was getting closer and closer if he didn¡¯t manage to get out of there quickly.


    Jeanne could only think of the word "husband," and how he managed to make Ravenous his wife so easily... And that power of hers? Jeanne was always Ravenous¡¯s rival, but she got so powerful after a few days with Lucien... She started to think that he was really doing some strange magic with the girls...


    Glen wanted to me Astrid, but he thought for a second if he were in her ce, he would do the same thing... He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would fight for Lucien against his formerpanions, so...


    The "yes" appeared quickly in his mind after looking at the smile Astrid had on her face as she gazed at them. He also can¡¯t help but wonder how she got that explosive increase in strength, so he ended thinking out loud.


    "What did that man do to you?"


    Astrid also had a high increase in her senses, so she heard Glen¡¯s whisper. She couldn¡¯t help but respond as she ran towards Olivia with the intention of knocking her out.


    "Love... The wildest and most powerful kind of love!"

 Chapter 80 - Assault Squad (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Assault Squad (part 2)</h4>


    "Ravenous!! Stop this madne-" Olivia shouted when she saw Astrid running towards her, but before she finished her words, she had to dodge the great gauntlets of the agile manticore-woman.


    "Rav-" Olivia was considered an S-rank adventurer, and her agility was also great, but Astrid was now on another level... Her body seemed as light and fast as the wind, and she could also predict Olivia¡¯s every move with her improved senses.


    Olivia did not want to hurt Astrid because she thought Lucien could be a great ally. Right now, he was fighting Red Lady, and Olivia just wanted to join him to fight her arch-enemy.


    But Astrid continued to attack her with quick punches and kicks. Olivia was getting really upset but tried to persuade Astrid once again.


    Astrid was enjoying the fight more and more. She was moving quickly, but she felt she was not yet using her full potential. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Olivia, so she kept attacking at a pace that Olivia could handle.


    But then Astrid saw that Olivia was going to say again a word that she didn¡¯t like anymore, and stopped her from speaking by hitting her stomach with a quick blow. "You don¡¯t have to call me Ravenous anymore. I don¡¯t need to hide my true identity with hubby."


    Olivia stepped back after receiving Astrid¡¯s fist punch. Olivia knew she had taken it easy and didn¡¯t hit her with any sharp parts of her ws so that the blow only caused pain and no severe injuries.


    Still, Olivia was shocked that Astrid was faster than her now. This meant that Astrid was already in S-rank and more powerful than her... But the most surprising thing was that she was abandoning her secret identity so easily for Lucien.


    She can¡¯t help but question Astrid. "What? You must be kidding! What did he do to change you like that?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand... I have a family now. People who trust me, and I trust them. This is different from how you do things, just thinking about your own benefits." Astrid did not attack Olivia again because she knew that Glen was about to fire arrows at her.


    Olivia was perplexed. Astrid hadn¡¯t said anything that made sense, and she tried to make her "friend" realize the mistake she was making.


    "I won¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t exin. I know you and Lucien are together... But look. He¡¯s facing the mercenaries. Doesn¡¯t that make us allies? Why are you attacking me?"


    "You don¡¯t always have everything under control, Olivia... I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Just stop resisting." Astrid looked at Olivia but was totally focused on Glen, who was aiming an arrow at her.


    Olivia also knew that Glenn was ready to fire Astrid. She didn¡¯t want to be the enemy of manticore-woman, but she also didn¡¯t know what was going on...


    "Olivia, should i?" Glen didn¡¯t want to have to fire the woman who was recently hisrade, but he would still follow Olivia¡¯s orders.


    Olivia thought for a second, hoping to see Astrid¡¯s reaction, but she didn¡¯t show any change in her expression... She still had that confident sparkle in her eyes even though she faced two S-rank adventurers, and that made Olivia very curious.


    "Wait, Glen. What do you mean, Astrid?" Glen, Jeanne, and Mason were very confused by everything that was going on. They heard Ravenous talk about her real name, and now Olivia was trying to negotiate with her, even though Olivia was the Guild¡¯s leader while Astrid was just one person.


    Astrid pointed to the few adventurers still alive on the battlefield. "See, your adventurers are almost all dead... You don¡¯t have to die here... Just retreat."


    Olivia looked at Red Lady fighting Lucien and couldn¡¯t help but make a face. She really wanted to kill that woman, but Astrid was not giving her that option.


    She thought that facing Astrid, Lucien, the white tigress, the earth mage, and possibly more allies he had would be impossible after losing more than half of her group, so she tried to do what was best for the adventurers who were still alive.


    "It is a mistake! But I agree. Let us go." Olivia couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but at least they could survive.


    She was going to call us to retreat when she heard Astrid¡¯s stern voice. "You didn¡¯t understand, Olivia. Although you attacked my husband after he joined the Guild, he is willing to let you go... But only you and Jeanne. The others must stay."


    Astrid¡¯s words made the whole group very confused. Mason and Glen couldn¡¯t help being scared. After all, Astrid was saying that they would stay to die.


    "What nonsense is that? Why are you doing this? It does not make sense!!" Olivia shouted at Astrid when she lost her temper. She couldn¡¯t believe how things were going because even though she was very smart, she couldn¡¯t see any sense in Astrid¡¯s words.


    The tension brought Olivia¡¯s body into a state of maximum alertness. Her adrenaline went up when she forced her mind to look for any connection that would make any sense. For a second, she remembered how she met Astrid a year ago.


    It was the night of the joint attack by the Guild and the mercenary groups led by Ivan. She was part of the groups that surrounded the castle to prevent anyone to escape.


    She was patrolling alone when she found Astrid fighting mercenaries near the entrance of a cave. It was easy to conclude that the manticore-woman was part of the Queen¡¯s forces.


    Olivia did not like the mercenaries but would not interfere with them by dealing with someone loyal to the Queen... But after watching Astrid fight for half an hour, even though she was severely injured, Olivia began to admire the powerful demi-human.


    Ivan should have killed the Queen by then, so Olivia thought she could make Astrid loyal to her if she saved her life. Having a powerful demi-human in the Guild would be great in addition to the fact that Olivia could manipte Astrid to discover the whereabouts of other people who are still loyal to the Queen.


    So Olivia prevented the mercenaries from killing Astrid, saying that she would kill her after taking some information about the Queen¡¯s loyal people. After that night, the mercenaries wouldn¡¯t think about her anymore because everyone knew how brutal Olivia could be when it came to getting information.


    Astrid was badly injured after having to fight so many mercenaries for Cassidy and Mia to escape, so she had to ept Olivia¡¯s help. For a year, she pretended to have nothing to do with Cassidy and just focused on being a normal adventurer. Her and Olivia became "friends," and everything was going well...


    But then, a mysterious man appeared, and Astrid started acting strangely. Then they started a conflict with mercenaries, and during an escape, a mysterious earth mage severely damaged the city...


    Now Red Lady attacked them and then Astrid appeared with Lucien... But while he was fighting mercenaries, Astrid said that the adventurers couldn¡¯t go too.


    All this information that seemed to have no connection creates chaos in Olivia¡¯s mind... But then a strange thought came to her brilliant mind. ¡¯Who would benefit from the death of mercenaries and adventurers?¡¯


    It only took Olivia three seconds for her quick thoughts to conclude that only one thing would make sense. She looked at Astrid and asked with evident concern in her tone. "Is she... Is she alive?"


    Nobody understood Olivia¡¯s words because they didn¡¯t know about Astrid¡¯s past. But how could she not understand?


    Lucien¡¯s n was just to prevent the two leaders from dying, but now that Olivia was starting to find out about Cassidy, everything was getting moreplicated.


    Astrid didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do and was about to try mentalmunication with Lucien when she heard his calm voice in her mind. ¡¯Just knock her and Jeanne out. You can kill the others. The girls will help you.¡¯


    "You shouldn¡¯t overthink it." Astrid didn¡¯t think twice and ran towards Olivia with her gauntlets ready.


    When Olivia saw Astrid¡¯s confused reaction, she knew her thoughts must be right, so the problem was serious. She did not know how Lucien was connected to Cassidy, but she was undoubtedly alive and was hostile to the Guild as well as the mercenaries.


    "Glen!" Olivia saw Astrid getting ready to attack her again and didn¡¯t think twice before ordering Glen to fire.


    After a year asrade adventurers, Glen has never had a problem with Astrid, and he can¡¯t help but hesitate to hurt her. Of course, he understood that she had somehow be their enemies now, and aimed his arrow at Astrid¡¯s leg to disable her.


    *Tremble*


    "Huh?!" Everything happened very fast, and when Astrid jumped towards Olivia, the earth shook, making everyone except Astrid, who was in the air, losing the bnce.


    *Purrh*


    It only took Olivia to lose her bnce for a second for Astrid to hit her again. This time the blow was severe, causing her to be thrown back a few meters while spitting blood.


    Glen quickly regained his bnce and tried to fire his arrows at Astrid again, but then he heard somethinging from behind him.


    *Woosh*


    The elven archer quickly dodged a rock that flew towards him. After dodging it once, he had to avoid it again and again because someone was bombarding him with stones of different sizes.


    *Thud*


    Glen has high agility, but Mason didn¡¯t... One of the rocks that Glen dodged hit Mason in the head, making him pass out on the spot. Jeanne was also hit, but her resistance is very high, and she managed to protect her head.


    Olivia got up quickly and picked up some thrown knives as she knew she couldn¡¯t face Astrid in closebat. She also threw a smoke bomb on the ground while Astrid jumped towards her.


    "What!?!?" As soon as the smoke rose, Olivia thought she would have an advantage, but she had to dodge Astrid¡¯s blow, which passed just inches from her head.


    "I have always admired your strength, Olivia... But now I am superior to you in any capacity." Astrid couldn¡¯t help bragging about her new strength. Of course, she also kept thinking about Lucien and how to reward him while getting even stronger.


    Olivia was trying everything she had on Astrid, but the manticore-woman looked more powerful than any S-rank adventurer Olivia had ever seen. Astrid moved with incredible speed, and her reflexes were perfect.


    "What the hell did he do to you?!?!?" Olivia couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how Lucien made Astrid go from an A-rank adventurer to someone with the strength and agility at the top of the S-rank.


    Astrid continued to dodge Olivia¡¯s attacks and tricks while hitting her with fist blows, always avoiding fatal injuries, which made the fightst longer than necessary.


    She listened to Olivia¡¯s questions but had no desire to answer for fear of having another sister to share Lucien... But in the end, she can¡¯t help wanting to provoke Olivia. "You can also have that power... But you would have to abandon your ambition... And be a good girl."


    Olivia¡¯s body was already close to the limit. She was using everything she had, throwing knives, bombs, and poisons at Astrid, but she dodged everything and kept punching her with those big gauntlets.


    "What do you mean?" Olivia was sure Astrid didn¡¯t want to kill her, and she couldn¡¯t help but be curious when she talked about also having the chance to getting that power.


    There was still a lot of smoke from the bombs she used, so Olivia, who was getting weaker and more debilitated, began to feel her senses fading. Her vision started to darken, so she felt another painful blow on her chest and was thrown a few feet away.


    When Olivia fell to the ground, she tried to get up, but her body did not respond at hermands anymore. She saw Glen, Jeanne, and Mason knocked down a few feet from her while two figures were standing in front of them.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t resist anymore and passed out while thinking about how confusing everything was, and nothing made sense... But at the same time, everything was connected to Lucien...

 Chapter 81 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 1)</h4>


    A minute ago.


    While Astrid fought Olivia, Rose and Maggie continued to bombard Cornelius with their magic. It wasn¡¯t long before he couldn¡¯t resist anymore, and that was the end of the Magic Band¡¯s leader, buried and burned in a hole along with other mages.


    Lucien sent a mental message to Rose to help Astrid while he headed towards the Red Lady.


    He ran with his katana ready and a smile on his face as he felt the adrenaline through his body. Oya, equally excited, ran beside him to fight the mercenaries.


    Red Lady was confident in her skills and her warriors, but she was instinctively afraid, which mean that she really was in danger.


    "Attack him!" Red Lady didn¡¯t think twice before sending her mercenaries to face Lucien as she turned and started to run away. Not only did Lucien look strangely powerful, but there was also the earth mage, who killed Cornelius... There was no point in trying to fight a losing battle.


    When she turned to flee, she also saw Olivia being attacked by Astrid and rocks flying towards Glen and other adventurers. "At least he is also her enemy."


    "Heeeee?!" Red Lady was quick, but nothing prepared her for what happened.


    Lucien was about a hundred meters from Red Lady¡¯s squad. Still, as 13 mercenaries were protecting her, Lucien thought it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to prevent her from escaping, so he asked for Maggie¡¯s help as she approached the center of the battlefield with Rose.


    Rose was firing rocks at Glen, Jeanne, and Mason, but Maggie was just running and managed to easily cast her fire magic, creating a me wall in front of Red Lady.


    The me wall continued to grow and surrounded Olivia¡¯s squad, while Lucien and Oya reached them from the other side.


    "Shields up!" Red Lady could not attempt to pass through the me wall without knowing the intensity of the spell, so she ordered her mercenaries to prepare while wielding her great saber and gazing at Lucien.


    Lucien stopped less than 20 meters from the mercenaries. He wanted to end the fight quickly by killing them all, but if he could make Red Lady surrender, it would be much easier.


    "Why are you attacking me? I never did any harm to you... I¡¯m not like the stupid ck Hand." Red Lady saw Lucien stop and thought there could be some negotiation. After all, she didn¡¯t think it made sense for Lucien to attack her as she had no way of knowing about Cassidy or the fact that he wanted to be King.


    The mercenaries stood around Red Lady, making a shield barrier preventing Lucien from seeing her. Everyone seemed too scared to attack him, making Lucienugh as he mocked Red Lady.


    "Hahaha... I am not going to kill you. You can get out from behind the shields... Let¡¯s talk." Not only Red Lady but also the mercenaries were more tense when they heard to Lucien¡¯s sinisterugh.


    The mercenaries saw how easily Lucien killed their teammates. Some of their blood was still on Oya¡¯s mouth as she surrounded the group on the other side.


    Red Lady couldn¡¯t think of a good reason for Lucien to attack her, but he and his group had already killed everyone from the Magic Band on the battleground and some of her warriors. This was clearly dering war on mercenaries.


    She would not leave behind her warriors and face Lucien without knowing the limit of his power. "I can hear you from here, so we can talk like that... What do you want from me?"


    Lucien thought about attacking quickly but made another attempt to make Red Lady surrender. "Did you see how Cornelius died? Why do you think that is not happening to you?"


    Of course, Red Lady saw the mages buried and burned just as everyone on the battlefield did. She thought that Lucien¡¯s group could not do those spells again so quickly, but now hearing Lucien¡¯s confident voice, she could be wrong.


    "You know that if you kill me, you will only get the hate of all Portgreen¡¯s mercenaries. Why would you do that?" The mercenaries couldn¡¯t believe they were hearing to the wild and powerful Red Lady trying to threaten someone not to kill her... Lucien was just one person, so why were they afraid? Oh yes, because he killed eight of them in less than 5 seconds.


    Lucien could onlyugh at Red Lady¡¯s threat. "Look around you. All of your mercenaries are dying. How would anyone find out that I killed you if there¡¯s nobody left to tell?"


    "Is that how you want to talk to me? You are insane!" Red Lady didn¡¯t know what Lucien¡¯s goals were, but her hunch told her more and more that things were not going to end well.


    Red Lady did not want to use her best trump card, but she had no options. She took a ck pill from her storage ring, and when she was about to eat it, she heard Lucien¡¯s voice and can¡¯t help but be shocked.


    "If you do that, not only will it be useless, but I will have to beat you." Not only was Lucien¡¯s hearing and vision incredible, but his sense of smell was as well. He smelled the pill that the Light Empire captain used in the mine.


    Gerard¡¯s power increased by about 30%. However, it was still useless against Lucien before, even though Red Lady was a powerful Diamond-rank mercenary, Lucien was still quite confident in his strength.


    Red Lady thought for a second that she could be making a mistake, but she was not going to surrender, so she ate the pill. She felt a wave of energy and adrenaline rush through her body and prepared to attack Lucien with everything she had.


    "You made a mistake by making me your enemy... Now it will be your end!" Red Lady ordered some of her mercenaries to attack Lucien and others to attack Oya, who was in the other direction.


    13 Gold-rank mercenaries. Eight with blessed shields, three archers, and two withrge maces.


    Two mercenaries with shields went towards Oya along with a big man with a heavy mace. The archers began firing arrows at Lucien while the other mercenaries surrounded him. Red Lady stared at Lucien, waiting for the moment when he would have his guard down for her to do a fatal blow.


    ¡¯Can I use that ability again?¡¯ Lucien asked L.u.s.t about the wind ability he identally used to cut three mercenaries in half. But L.u.s.t replied that his wind mana was still regenerating, so even though he knew how to use the skill, it was still unlikely to be able to use it right now.


    "All right. They are slow..." Lucien thought aloud before focusing all his speed, moving really quickly and turning into a blur in the sight of the mercenaries.


    "HOW?!?!" Only Red Lady could see Lucien running towards the archers. After eating the pill, it increased her speed and perception by a little more than 35%. Red Lady was incredibly perceptive now, but even so, she could only see Lucien¡¯s shadow before she heard the sound of blood falling on the floor.


    *Woosh*


    The archer, who had Lucien in his sights at 20 meters, felt a chill in his neck, and thest thing he saw before he died was the sky when his head spun in the air after being cut off by Lucien¡¯s red katana.


    "What?!" The archer, who was beside his mate, felt the blood fall on his face. When he turned around, he saw the head of the other archer flying while Lucien looked at him.


    "DAAAM-" It seemed that the world was in slow motion. The archer saw Lucien¡¯s serious look, but there was a strange smile on his face... Then he disappeared like magic while he tried to curse the devil before his vision also spun.


    The third archer turned when he heard the sounds beside him and couldn¡¯t believe he saw the heads of two of hispanions in the air... But he didn¡¯t see Lucien, who was already behind him doing the same strike.


    When the archer felt the cold on his neck, he could imagine his head also flying away from his body, and strangely he wondered if the three heads would be in the air at the same time or if the first had already fallen.


    "SH-" He tried to close his eyes, but he was too slowpared to Lucien, and he also saw the sky while he was unable to pronounce half a curse.


    Red Lady saw Lucien pass among her mercenaries with shields easily and cut off the heads of the three archers as fast as the wind or even faster.


    "What the f.u.c.k?" She cursed while feeling a growing panic.


    When Lucien moved to the archers, he stayed behind the three mercenaries who were heading towards Oya.


    The white tigress jumped on the mercenary with the big mace, and the nearest shield soldier tried to hit her with a shield bash... But how could he hit mama tigress with her beloved master nearby?


    *ROAR*


    "AAAHHHH!!!" As soon as Oya was almost at the mercenary, the soldier with a shield would also hit her. Still, he fell to the ground when he felt a terrible cold followed by a more terrible pain while Lucien hit his waist with incredible strength, enough to cut the man¡¯s body in half.


    The mercenary with the mace lost his concentration for a second when he heard hispanion¡¯s agonized cry. Oya was in the middle of her attack and took this opportunity to knock the big man to the ground and start biting his face.


    Lucien was once again surprised by his incredible soul weapon and his new increase in strength. The red katana seemed to be made of the best metal that existed as it cut other metals easily without losing its sharpness. With his new strength, Lucien managed to cut the mercenarypletely in half, as the wind sh did before.


    He did not have time to attack the second mercenary with a shield as he had to turn and raise his de.


    *ng*


    Holding the katana in one hand, Lucien blocked Red Lady¡¯s saber. The noise of metal colliding was much louder than the others and echoed across the battlefield.


    Lucien felt Red Lady¡¯s incredible strength, but she was still weaker than him. The most impressive thing was that her saber had not been scratched when it collided strongly with his katana, which had just cut a heavy armor like cotton.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at her while holding his de firmly against her saber. "You are swift, Red Lady... But not swift enough."


    Red Lady cannot help but be surprised by Lucien¡¯s strength. She thought he would have agility as his main attribute while weak in physical strength, but she was unable to move her saber forward... In fact, he seemed to be making little effort to keep her immobile.


    "We¡¯ll see..." She was not irritated by his provocation, instead used that moment to take a step back.


    "NOW!!!" As soon as Red Lady stepped back, she ducked while giving the order that made another mercenary act. The big axe went over Red Lady, heading towards Lucien in a well-coordinated attack.


    Lucien was impressed by Red Lady¡¯s leadership. She used her attack as a distraction while her soldiers prepared the real attack... Too bad, he could not only perceive their movements in slow motion but could also hear every sound.


    "Too slow." Lucien also ducked, dodging the axe... He didn¡¯t stop there but also went towards the Red Lady, who would fall to the ground after jumping back and ducking.


    "Heee?" Red Lady was still falling when she noticed Lucien appear on top of her. Before she understood what happened, she felt his hand on her waist as they both fell to the floor and rolled aside.


    After rolling a few times, Lucien stopped in a position where Red Lady was on top of him. She tried to headbutt him, but Lucien acted quickly and stole her first kiss, causing the powerful Red Lady to curse him in her mind as her tongue was bitten when she tried to say "no."


    "YOUUUUU!!!!!!"

 Chapter 82 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 2)</h4>


    Warm; Wet; Sweet. Those were the sensations that Red Lady felt when Lucien¡¯s lips touched hers.


    "N-" She tried to pull her head away, but Lucien held her head and bit her tongue gently.


    That sweet taste came into her mouth more intense than before... That damn heavenly taste.


    Red Lady thought it was several minutes, but actually, it only took a second for her body to surrender to Lucienpletely. After all, he tasted like a drug, which could easily be addictive to any female.


    "!?!?!" As soon as Red Lady forgot where she was or what she was doing, she was awakened from her "wet dream" when Lucien rolled two more times to dodge the big ax, which hit the ground hard where they were a second ago.


    Red Lady realized what had happened and cannot help but curse the mercenary. "Do you want to kill me too, you idiot?!?!?"


    The other mercenaries started attacking Lucien on the ground, not caring about Red Lady. They did not want to die, and as the wall of mes prevented them from escaping, killing that devil was the best option.


    Lucien rolled a few more times on the ground, still holding Red Lady. He couldn¡¯t deny that he found her beautiful... Those cute ears, which were as amazing as Anne¡¯s, but also have some differences.


    That possessive desire began to gown in his heart... A desire to conquer that beauty, which was not only incredible but also a powerful warrior, who would be an excellent addition to his wives.


    Of course, his mind told him that she could be a problem not only because of what she could go against him in the future but also because of all the harm she has done, including to his beloved Cassidy... Still, he wanted to conquer her... Make her be totally his, in body, mind, and heart.


    This was not only Lucien¡¯s nature but also L.u.s.t¡¯s influence. Not only would he feel pleasure in s.e.x, but he would feel pleasure in many other things... Like pleasure in defeating his enemies... In power...


    And especially in dominating any incredible woman. Not by force, but with affection... And he could see that Red Lady was very shaken by just one kiss. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but feel very excited... Even though he was being attacked on a battlefield.


    L.u.s.t could feel the intensity of Lucien¡¯s feelings. Their connection was at a level that she didn¡¯t understand. A demon¡¯s rtionship with their host was incredible, but L.u.s.t still felt that Lucien seemed to be made only to be her half, while she only existed to be with him.


    All the l.u.s.tful feelings she wanted to make him feel; he was already feeling and acting in a way that would make them stronger and stronger... But she was influencing him minimally, which made L.u.s.t happy and surprised at the same time.


    While L.u.s.t reflected on Lucien¡¯s l.u.s.tful actions, he rolled a few more times until he stopped in a position that was on top of Red Lady.


    The well-known mercenary leader, who was a powerful and feared woman, now was flushed while her body couldn¡¯t help being excited, feeling so good with Lucien¡¯s taste in her mouth and smelling his pleasant scent.


    At some point, while they were rolling on the ground, Red Lady dropped her saber to hold Lucien... That was unbelievable, and she really wanted to kill him... But part of her wanted to kiss more...


    ¡¯What the hell am I thinking? He must have drugged me!! Damn devil!!! I¡¯m going to kill yo- wai- n-¡¯ Red Lady tried to fight the desire to kiss Lucien and tried to find a way to attack him... But Lucien was holding her arms against the ground while moving his mouth toward her.


    The time seemed to stop, while Red Lady could see Lucien¡¯s mouth slowly moving towards her. She could feel his grip on her arms loosen, and she could also kick him, but...


    She didn¡¯t want to push him away. Why didn¡¯t she want to drive a man away? Her enemy... No. Something was wrong with her body, which could not feel any aversion to Lucien... On the contrary. She seemed to want that.


    Red Lady lost some senses as excitement dominated her body. Despite not hearing, she was sure she saw Lucien¡¯s lips move as if he were saying "so cute."


    She gave up fighting and closed her eyes... Time seemed to slow down even more, and she could have thought of a thousand things, but there was only one question on her mind. ¡¯Why does it feel so good?!?!?¡¯


    Just like her first kiss, the second one was also quick, making her want more. Red Lady felt very ashamed and did not open her eyes even after feeling Lucien¡¯s mouth moving away from her.


    Lucien wanted to continue kissing the woman who was supposed to be his enemy, but he was still in the middle of a fight.


    After his katana reappeared in his hand, Lucien raised the de to block the swords of two mercenaries.


    *ng*


    The noise of the metal woke Red Lady from her strange thoughts. She opened her eyes and saw Lucien still on top of her. He was blocking two swords with one hand while the other hand was resting on the ground, aside her head.


    Impressively, he was not looking at the two mercenaries, but at her with a wide smile on his face.


    *Thud*


    Red Lady could have sworn she heard her heartbeat louder than ever while Lucien¡¯s smile enchanted her.


    *Woosh*


    Lucien pushed the two mercenaries back, and then using his hand on the ground tounch himself, he jumped to stand up, ready to continue fighting. Everything was swift, and Red Lady only heard the noise of Lucien¡¯s fast movements while she still couldn¡¯t understand what happened.


    *Roar*


    He ran to attack the nearest mercenary while Oya continued to attack other mercenaries. She roared loudly, and Lucien could feel that she wanted to show her frustration about the kiss.


    Mama tigress found fighting alongside her master very exciting, but she couldn¡¯t help being displeased when she noticed him kissing another female while he should be fighting.


    Lucien smiled at Oya¡¯s cute reaction as he dodged the mercenaries¡¯ attacks and continued the killing.


    The demonic energy should make the hosts stronger quickly, but L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that Lucien was getting stronger really quickly. Of course, the fact that he was very weak before would make the increase in strength much more obvious.


    Still, L.u.s.t¡¯s demonic energy made Lucien much faster and stronger. He was already above the S-rank in various status and would be considered an SS-rank warrior in ces like the Alliance or the Light Empire.


    Gold-rank mercenaries were unable to do anything against him. Even though they used blessed shields and a set of high-quality equipment while working as a team, they were still being cut in half easily by Lucien¡¯s katana.


    Those thirteen mercenaries had started fighting Lucien less than a minute ago, but only one was standing now.


    "D-Dev... Devil... Y-you are not human..." The man started to stutter as he looked at Lucian. He could hear his mate¡¯s screams, who was being ended by Oya¡¯s sharp teeth... But Lucien kept that strange smile on his face as if he were enjoying the fight.


    The mercenary knew that he would die, but near the end, he could not help but panick. He dropped the sword as he fell to his knees, crying.


    "Plea-" The man was unable to plead as he saw the sky while his head spun in the air.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that the adrenaline of thebat and the feeling of power were pleasurable, but he didn¡¯t enjoy killing and just wanted to end the battle quickly to get back to his women.


    Oya finished thest mercenary on the ground and then walked to Lucien¡¯s side to brush her head against his leg, clearly asking for praises.


    "Good girl." Lucien patted Oya on the head, making her easily purr. The scene would be strange to anyone. After all, they had just massacred many people but were now "ying" on the battleground.


    Red Lady was still lying on the ground. After Lucien¡¯s kiss, her eyes were closed, and she was immobile. Anyone would think she was trying to pretend to be dead, but in fact, the powerful demi-human was too confused to make any move.


    Even after eating the ck pill and having a huge increase in her power, Red Lady was unable topete with Lucien in speed or strength. But the most surprising thing was the fact that he managed to create chaos in her body with just some kisses.


    She couldn¡¯t run, fight, or resist him. Red Lady lost the fight in less than a minute. That was ridiculously unbelievable, and Lucien marked her in a way that no one could ever.


    Reddy opened her eyes and saw the blue sky... She had no idea what would happen next as she was totally at Lucien¡¯s mercy. Then she saw her saber spinning in the air falling towards her.


    "So will he kill me?" She could easily dodge, but it wouldn¡¯t do any good because Lucien could do whatever he wanted with her.


    *Thud*


    The saber did not hit Red Lady as she expected, but spike the ground beside her. She didn¡¯t even try to think what he wanted as it would only make her more confused.


    "Don¡¯t you want to fight anymore?" Lucien saw that Red Lady did not move, so he tried to confirm that she had surrendered.


    Red Lady didn¡¯t want to surrender... But she knew that if she tried to face Lucien, things could end worse than death... Or better than anything she could think of. It scared her a lot, making her stand still while speaking in an unstable tone.


    "Why? I really don¡¯t remember doing you any harm to deserve this."


    Lucien heard Red Lady¡¯s depressing tone and can¡¯t help wanting to speakforting words. Still, he didn¡¯t care about anything but his women and mother.


    "We started as enemies, but it doesn¡¯t have to be that way from now on... I won¡¯t kill you if you help me... I can also guarantee that you won¡¯t regret it."


    Red Lady knew that lying on the ground would not bring any benefit, so she stood up as Lucien didn¡¯t seem to want to kill her, but wanted something else from her.


    She picked up the saber from the ground and pointed it at him while trying to speak in a severe tone, but when she faced him, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. "W-what the hell do y-you w-want from me?"


    Red Lady tried to look brave, but Lucien could see her hands shaking. He wondered if he went too far with the kiss, but it still seemed simple and not some kind of extreme violence.


    "You are afraid of me?" Lucien did not stop stroking Oya¡¯s head as he spoke calmly, making Red Lady wonder what kind of devil he really was.


    "N-" She tried to say no, but Lucien moved quickly towards her. She thought about trying something, but it could make Lucien hurt her, so Red Lady froze as she closed her eyes.


    Lucien moved behind Red Lady quickly. He hugged her waist with one hand while using the other to caress her arm.


    He started whispering close to her neck, making her shiver while feeling his warm breath. "What were you going to say?"


    Lucien was close to her and with his guard down, so there was nothing to stop Red Lady from attacking him. She squeezed the saber¡¯s handle while trying to find some resolution to fight...


    Nothing. Red Lady didn¡¯t have any desire to attack him. Her mind was sure that she couldn¡¯t hurt Lucien with the difference between their speed being so significant. And her body didn¡¯t feel like resisting him.


    "What do you want from me?!" Feeling Lucien¡¯s touch as he teased her, made Red Lady very nervous, so she questioned him again, but she cared more about the proximity of their bodies than about his mysterious goals.


    Lucien also didn¡¯t know what to do. His objective was simple. Prevent her from dying or killing Olivia so that the mercenaries and adventurers could continue in conflict, thus facilitating him and Cassidy to re-conquer Portgreen.


    But now he couldn¡¯t help thinking that he could conquer Red Lady, making her his woman and thus manipting the mercenaries. Maybe it was his possessive side or L.u.s.t talking in his mind how much Red Lady was a woman with excellenttent talents, but it still seemed like the best idea.


    He gave her a soft kiss on the neck, making Red Lady¡¯s body shiver. "I want many things from you, but first, your name."


    Red Lady considered herself a person who could withstand any interrogation even under torture. Still, she answered the truth to Lucien immediately as her whole body could not resist his pleasant teasings, making her mind surrender easily.


    "Scarlett."

 Chapter 83 - Charming Threats (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Charming Threats (part 1)</h4>


    While Lucien "dealt" with Scarlett, Maggie was almost out of mana. She had only used her fire spell to make quick explosions before, and this was the first time she had tried to keep a me wall like that.


    "Shh..." She sighed when she sat on the ground because she was exhausted.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, hubb-¡¯ Maggie started sending a mental message to apologize to Lucien, but when the me wall ended, she saw him hugging Red Lady and became jealous.


    "Ah... I should have thought it would end this way." Astrid also sighed while Rose stared at Lucien and Scarlett, very jealous too.


    While Lucien continued to tease Scarlett, he was also focused on the battlefield. And nothing escaped his incredible hearing.


    Lucien had killed almost all the mages of the Magic Band. Then Rose and Maggie killed Cornelius and the others, leaving some of the Red Lady¡¯s mercenaries fighting thest adventurers while the strongest ones fought Lucien alongside Scarlett.


    After the girls killed Cornelius, us and his group managed to fight fairly against the mercenaries. Now, Lucien heard the lizardman and three other adventurers killing thest mercenaries on the battlefield.


    Lucien knew that the remaining four adventurers would notice the girls soon, so he thought of using this as an advantage. Still hugging Scarlett¡¯s waist, he turned her toward Astrid. "Look attentively."


    ----------------


    "Die, mercenary trash!" us spiked his spear into the chest of one of Red Lady¡¯s mercenaries. The man was very strong. Still, he couldn¡¯t fight the powerful lizardman too long.


    An adventurer on us¡¯ side fell to the ground after dropping his sword. He was exhausted and severely injured. The fight was fast, but he had to use everything he had to keep from dying.


    "Did we win?" Another adventurer looked around and saw only corpses. Both mercenaries and adventurers were almost all dead. Those still alive were severely injured and knocked out.


    "I thin- Wait! Who are they?" The third adventurer was about to celebrate when he saw Olivia¡¯s squad knocked out and three people near them.


    "Olivia!!!" us was so focused on killing the mercenaries, so he didn¡¯t see it when the girls knocked out Olivia. He was confident in his leader¡¯s strength, but when he saw her on the ground, he didn¡¯t think about anything else and ran towards her.


    "Wait!" One of the adventurers tried to stop us, but he was neither fast nor strong enough to stop him. He told the other two men to get ready because those three people near to Olivia were not supposed to be allies.


    The man who had sat on the ground started drinking a regeneration potion while the other drank a mana potion. It would not take effect quickly, but they were exhausted, and anything would help. Then they started running towards the center of the battlefield.


    us knew that anyone strong enough to defeat Olivia must be powerful, but he could not abandon the woman he loved. Despite being severely injured, he ran with all his speed towards the three people, but then...


    "Ravenous?!?!?!" Less than a hundred meters from Astrid, us recognized the woman as his Guild mate and couldn¡¯t help but stop and question her as he got perplexed.


    When Astrid saw us, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She didn¡¯t like us. The lizardman was known for using his strength and influence to make women sleep with him. He even tried to do something with her before she got fame as the "man breaker."


    Astrid never had a problem with Glen, so she wouldn¡¯t take pleasure in killing him, but us was different. She didn¡¯t have the strength to face the S-rank adventurer before, but now she was much stronger than him.


    ¡¯Make a good show.¡¯ Astrid didn¡¯t have to restrain herself as she heard Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind telling her to do exactly what she wanted. Astrid did not think twice and jumped towards us with her great gauntlets ready.


    "Wh-" us couldn¡¯t believe that Raveanous had attacked Olivia. Everyone in the guild knew that she was a "difficult" person, and she was only friendly with Olivia... But then Ravenous attacked him too.


    *Boom*


    Astrid attacked us with her "falling punch," but us managed to dodge as she was taking it easy to make a "scene" for Lucien. She hit the ground, and the dust rose while another crater was created by her might blow.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    The force wave of Astrid¡¯s blow threw a lot of dust at us. He was already injured by the intense fight with the mercenaries and started to cough.


    But the experienced adventurer would not be defeated so easily. He recovered quickly, and even without having a clear view of Ravenous, made a horizontal attack with his spear.


    "Where?!?!?" us¡¯s attack also created a wave of force, which drove the dust away, but he didn¡¯t see Ravenous and was startled.


    "Here!" He heard Astrid¡¯s voice and looked up just to see the powerful manticore-woman trying another falling punch.


    *ng*


    This time us was too close to be able to dodge and tried to block Ravenous¡¯s attack. He raised his spear up horizontally to protect himself, and a loud metallic sound echoed across the battlefield when her powerful gauntlets hit the spear shaft.


    us assumed that Ravenous had used the help of the other two people to defeat Olivia, but he was not sure about that after being thrown back several meters by Astrid¡¯s powerful attack.


    As he rolled on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how she got so powerful. us was already injured, and after Astrid¡¯s attack, he rolled for several meters before passing out.


    "KLAUS!!!" The other three adventurers had just approached the center of the battlefield when they saw us being thrown like a broken kite by Ravenous.


    The wizard began to cast a healing spell to provide us with first aid while the other two positioned themselves in front of Ravenous.


    In the past, the three could have a good fight against Astrid, but now, not only were they exhausted, but also she was more powerful than ever.


    She acted quickly by picking up us¡¯s spear from the ground and throwing towards one of the adventurers.


    "N-" The man tried to dodge but was unable to escape the spear. He died immediately after being impaled in the chest.


    The other adventurer panicked and tried to run away, but Astrid reached him quickly. The poor man started to choke when Astrid grabbed him by the neck in a brutal move.


    She was still angry and disgusted by all men. Of course, Lucien was an exception, and Astrid still didn¡¯t understand the extent of her feelings for him.


    "?!?!?!?!?" The support wizard looked back as he ran towards us. He saw Astrid hanging his mate while the other was in a pool of his own blood on the ground.


    The wizard was less than a hundred meters from Astrid, and he had to make a difficult decision. Try to help us or try to run away. Both looked deadly, and he panicked too.


    Astrid didn¡¯t give the man time to think too much and spun the other adventurer twice before throwing him towards the wizard.


    *Thud*


    Even though the man had been thrown at high speed by Astrid¡¯s great strength, the wizard still managed to make a small frontal barrier. The adventurer¡¯s body crashed against the barrier, and any remaining life in him was gone at that moment.


    "Heh?" The wizard was still shocked by his mate¡¯s destroyed body when he looked up and saw Ravenous in the air. He instinctively raised his barre, but it was useless.


    *Smash* *Boom*


    Astrid was bing addicted to breaking barriers and creating craters with her powerful falling punch. She felt the adrenaline rushing through her body, along with an incredible feeling of power.


    The more Astrid felt good, the more she thought about Lucien and how to thank him for that power, which seemed as limitless as her desire for him.


    The third adventurer turned a meat paste under Astrid¡¯s great gauntlets, thus ending her "scene."


    She didn¡¯t know why Lucien asked her to make a show out of it, but it had to do with that "new vixen." Still, she didn¡¯t want to argue or appear ungrateful after receiving so many gifts from her hubby, so she sent him a mental message with a loving tone.


    ¡¯Did you like it, hubby?¡¯


    It was probably because of the tattoo and the strong connection that Lucien could feel that Astrid was a little upset even though her tone didn¡¯t show it. He couldn¡¯t me her or the other girls because he was literally hugging the enemy in the middle of the battlefield.


    ¡¯You are fantastic, my love.¡¯ Lucien felt Astrid¡¯s mood improve after his loving words. He also felt her be more excited and had to focus, or he would also be excited. The fact that his d.i.c.k was pressed against Scarlett¡¯s juicy ass didn¡¯t help him stay focused.


    But he had to obtain her trust, and the best way to do that seemed to be to make her feel so good that she would not want to cause problems.


    Lucien pressed Scarlett¡¯s body against his as he spoke softly close to her fluffy ears. "Did you see how powerful she is? I can give you that power, just like I gave her..."


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t deny that she was very impressed with Astrid¡¯s show. Lucien looked very incredible like the legendary warriors from the Alliance and across the eastern sea... But then she saw that Astrid was also incredible and still had the other two women who were anything but simple.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking that if he could use his magic or trick to make her stronger, it would be amazing... She could act as his ally, get everything she could from him, and then go back on her own path, even if it meant going against him again. She could do anything he asks her now, or she would only find problems.


    "Mm... I understand." Scarlett thought she was very smart and would be able to manipte Lucien easily... Of course, she was sofortable in his arms that she forgot how he easily "defeated" her with just kisses a minute ago.


    Of course, Lucien didn¡¯t think he could make Scarlett fall in love with him so easily. He showed his power to her intending to make her fear him as he slowly tempted her with the promise of power and other things.


    "So, I will release you now, and you will follow me in silence, or..." Lucien kissed Scarlett¡¯s neck, making her body shiver again. She couldn¡¯t believe she was being threatened with kisses and caresses so good...


    "Yes Yes! I really understood it. I will not try anything, and I will follow your orders... Just don¡¯t abuse me that much, please." Scarlett found it very difficult to pretend a sad tone while Lucien¡¯s actions were very loving, and her body was feeling so good in his arms.


    Lucien was pleased that he didn¡¯t have to use violence against the cute... Fox-woman? He thought she looked a lot like Anne, but she was still different... She had slightly bigger ears, and her body was mature, which he found very attractive.


    Beautiful, powerful, and useful. Scarlett had all the requirements to be a good woman. Lucien thought he just needed to "discipline" her, and in the end, Scarlett could have a ce in his family, or not...


    "d you understand, Scarlett..." Lucien continued to kiss Scarlett¡¯s neck as he spoke softly, making her start getting horny. He went even further, and kissed her cute ear, making her shiver and try to get out of his embrace while blushing, very embarrassed.


    "Bully..." Scarlett was really afraid of Lucien. Not afraid of him hurting her, but making her feel so good that it would drive her crazy. She tried to look sad and hurt while trying to get away from his pleasant embrace.


    *PAH*


    Astrid, Rose, and Maggie heard the sound that echoed across the battlefield. It was not abat sound but a sound of a kind of "attack," which they knew well, and even though they shouldn¡¯t, craved for it.


    "AH!" Scarlett got her first p on the ass and can¡¯t help but find it strangely not bad. Still, she made a face at Lucien and tried to look very offended.


    "You suck at pretending. I¡¯m not good at it either, so let¡¯s not try this game." Lucien spoke straightforwardly and confidently, making Scarlett doubt whether he was honest or whether he was a very good actor.


    Then Lucien walked towards the girls, making Scarlett look at his back while she had several different types of thoughts.


    ¡¯Who are you?!¡¯

 Chapter 84 - Charming Threats (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Charming Threats (part 2)</h4>


    The smell of blood was intense, and a strange silence came over the clearing in the middle of the vast forest.


    The battle between Guild¡¯s and two mercenary groups¡¯ elites was fast and intense. They used everything they had as quickly as they could, and had it not been for Lucien¡¯s intervention, Red Lady would undoubtedly have won.


    But now no one had really won. Except for Lucien, who had not only gained a great advantage with the death of so many elites from his "enemies," but also had "captured" two of Portgreen¡¯s most influential leaders.


    Astrid dragged us, still alive, to the center of the battlefield while Lucien also walks towards there. Scarlett didn¡¯t really know how to act, but she had to obey Lucien for now, so she followed him in silence.


    Lucien looked at Jeanne on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little upset. He wants to be able to develop a friendly rtionship with her, but they always seemed to be on opposite sides.


    He didn¡¯t look at the others and focused on Maggie sitting on the ground. She was exhausted from using her magic for long the first time.


    Lucien said nothing and simply opened his arms towards her. "You did very well, Maggie."


    "Hubby..." Maggie didn¡¯t waste a second before epting Lucien¡¯s offer. He picked up and hugged Maggie, who squeezed her lover tightly while wrapping her legs around his waist.


    Astrid was covered by dust and blood from her enemies. Rose had killed more than 20 people a few minutes ago. Scarlett was a brutal mercenary leader... But the three women couldn¡¯t help but blush, seeing the hot scene between Lucien and Maggie.


    Scarlett thought Lucien was trying to persuade her with another show, but Astrid and Rose knew he was just helping Maggie to recover. Of course, they not only wanted to regenerate energy but also kissing their lover was always good.


    Rose was not ashamed to beg Lucien for affection and received kisses before she even asked. Lucien was pleased that the fight was sessful and knew that the girls deserved help from his life mana and also a quick reward.


    The life mana in Lucien¡¯s body was incredibly strong, which made L.u.s.t a little confused. Of course, he received a lot from Sophia, who had such intense feelings for him. Still, this life affinity should have already lost some power as Lucien had been without contact with Sophia for days.


    But not only did it not lose power, but this life affinity seemed to get even better each time Lucien had more pleasure with the girls. The influence of L.u.s.t¡¯s powers also seemed to have more and more impact on the girls¡¯ improvement, making L.u.s.t much happier than confused.


    One minute was enough for Lucien¡¯s kisses to regain some of Rose and Maggie¡¯s energy. They were also happy enough not toin about Scarlett.


    But Astrid was not at all pleased and sent a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯Do you remember that this woman was one of the leaders in the offensive against Cassidy? I know she can be more useful alive, but I don¡¯t like you being so kind to her.¡¯


    Lucien released the two girls clinging to him like kos and approached Astrid to hug her whilemunicating mentally so as not to give Scarlett any information.


    ¡¯I understand that, but our focus is on conquering Portgreen. There will always be time for Cassidy to decide what will be done of herter. You don¡¯t have to worry about my actions when you know who the people really matter to me are, my sweet wifey.¡¯


    Astrid hated Red Lady for attacking Cassidy along with Ivan, so it was normal for her not to want Scarlett in her new family. She also did not want Lucien to have so many women, thus reducing the time she would have with him, but in the end, her lover had not only given her a lot of power but also made her heart beat faster with just a touch.


    Any problems she had, no longer mattered as long as she could stay with Lucien. Astrid epted his warm embrace and kissed Lucien, not to regain energy as she had plenty of energy left, but to demonstrate that she was in total agreement with anything he did.


    The more incredible a person was, the easier it was for them to get partners. That was true for men and women, so it was normal for fantastic people to have more than one wife or husband.


    However incredible as a man was, if he had an incredible woman as his wife, it would be difficult to have other women as good at the same time.


    With that kind ofmon knowledge in mind, Scarlett thought the three women were in the same group as Lucien but not like that...


    She saw Rose and Maggie near Olivia¡¯s squad knocked down, so it was easy to deduce that they had defeated Olivia. Scarlett also concluded that one of the girls was the earth mage, who not only did significant damage to the city but also defeated Cornelius and his mages.


    If Rose and Maggie were not enough, Scarlett also saw Astrid in all her new glory, fighting with strength and speed at the top, if not higher, of the S-rank.


    Scarlett was surprised by the power of Lucien¡¯s small group, but then she saw all the girls be docile in his arms like cute wives.


    ¡¯How?!¡¯ Even though Scarlett understood that Lucien was incredibly powerful, it still seemed a little surreal that the three incredible women agreed to share him.


    She was increasingly curious about Lucien and couldn¡¯t help but think that having them by her side would be the best way to control Portgreen. Of course, she didn¡¯t know about Cassidy or that Lucien wanted to be King with her.


    Lucien hugged and kissed Astrid for a minute before squeezing her s.e.xy ass again and starting to discuss the next steps.


    "Astrid and Maggie loot anything useful from the corpses. Rose and Oya, you watch the sleepers while Scarlett and I get my arrows back."


    *Roar*


    Oya understood her master¡¯s intention, so she showed her sharp teeth to Scarlett, who was once again surprised by Lucien. ¡¯Damn!! Is even the tigress so obedient to him?!¡¯


    "Mm." The girls were pleased after experiencing their new strength and receiving affection from Lucien, so everyone nodded while following Lucien¡¯s orders with a wide smile on their faces.


    Rose and Oya stood in the center of the battlefield, watching Olivia, Jeanne, Mason, us, and Glen. The lizardman was severely injured but still alive.


    Scarlett tried to get some information from Rose, but the vampire didn¡¯t seem to talk as she stared at Lucien collecting the arrows with that silly smile on her face.


    While Astrid and Maggie looted the mercenaries and adventurers, Lucien tried to collect all the ck arrows he could. He didn¡¯t have many of them, and if he wanted to continue the travel to the Nunid Kingdom, he couldn¡¯t waste his precious arrows.


    Some arrows were damaged when passing through targets and hitting stones on the ground, and others were lost when Lucien hit mages too far from the main group. After a few minutes, he managed to recover 80 of the 90 arrows he shot, leaving his current stock with 81 ck arrows.


    As Lucien put thest arrow in his storage ring, he remembered the cksmith, Reba, who made the arrows. He paid her to make more arrows and equipment for his women, so he would have to find a way to meet her at some point.


    Lucien also looted the targets of his arrows, then returned to the center of the group after helping Astrid and Maggie loot all the other corpses on the battleground.


    ¡¯What are we going to do with them?¡¯ Astrid used mentalmunication with Lucien while looking at Olivia on the ground.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Lucien could hear the slightly elerated breathing of the five people, but incredibly one was asleep. The fat man who had already pissed off Lucien once looked like someone almost snoring in his sleep, but the others were just pretending to be knocked.


    "Oya, you are allowed to bite anyone who doesn¡¯t get up in a second." Despite Lucien¡¯s words, Oya understood his intention and would not bite anyone, yet, but she would follow the performance as Lucien wanted.


    *Roar*


    "Wait, wait!! My nephew is really knocked out. Don¡¯t harm us, please." Jeanne was the first to stop pretending when she heard Oya¡¯s roar. She remembered what happened thest time the tigress bit someone, so she started to defend Mason immediately.


    "We meet on opposite sides again, Lady Jeanne." Lucien currently had many talented women with whom he could strengthen himself and them, but he couldn¡¯t help but find Jeanne interesting. He only knew one other person with pink hair, who, like Jeanne, was a very stoic person.


    As Olivia and Glen stood up in silence, Jeanne stood in front of Mason while questioning Lucien. She looked fine, but from her tone, it was possible to see that the brave knight was almost crying.


    "I know we met in a strange situation, but I took you to our Guild and helped you to be an adventurer... You should be part of our family, but you attacked us!! why?"


    Lucien could not me Jeanne for not reacting well; after all, she just saw manyrades die. He wanted to be able to talk to her in a friendly way, but now he had to be quick and decisive.


    He looked at Olivia and Glen, then at Scarlett and us, who was unable to get up because of his injuries.


    "I¡¯ll be direct. I have to go somewhere to find someone. So you can follow me and obey all my orders so that we can talk and decide how you will help meter, or..."


    He stopped for a second before continuing in a cold tone, which made the four hold their breath as it was easy to understand what he would say next.


    "I can kill you... Quickly or let Oya bite you slowly. It will depend on how you behave." Lucien managed to make his point clear. As he stroked Oya¡¯s head, everyone had the same thought about him: "The devil and his loyalpanion, the fiend beast."


    Of course, in the mind of Astrid, Rose, and Maggie had a "My" instead of "The."


    "Do you think you can kidnap us and nobody wille after you? You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing wi-" Olivia knew they were in no position to resist, but she still tried to threaten Lucien. Still, she was unable to end her threat before she saw the tip of the red katana just inches from her face.


    Lucien was not in the mood to argue, which would lead to nothing. He should be going to rescue Lenna, so he had to be ruthless.


    "You do not understand me. Not only do I have no problem killing you, but I would also enjoy it." Lucien moved the katana¡¯s de forward just far enough to touch Olivia¡¯s neck. He would not like to kill her, but he had to appear cruel so that no one would cause problems to interrupt his ns.


    Astrid knew that although Lucien had reasons to dislike Olivia, he didn¡¯t really want to kill her. Still, Astrid understood the situation and spoke to help Lucien persuade Olivia. "Olivia, don¡¯t be stupid. Just follow his orders and don¡¯t cause problems... For your own good."


    Olivia was even more upset. She helped Astrid in aplicated situation and felt betrayed now. She was about toin when Lucien moved his katana to Glen¡¯s neck. The elven archer said nothing and just stared at Lucien with a serious expression.


    Lucien noticed that Olivia was quiet when he threatened Glen, so he aimed his katana at us while speaking in a cold tone.


    "I have to make you understand the consequences of your actions. I heard that these two are your famous S-rank adventurers... So you will choose one of them to continue traveling with us. The other... Well, you know. He won¡¯t have a headache anymore."


    It was obvious what Lucien meant, and everyone understood. While Olivia was very nervous, Scarlett had more and more positive thoughts about Lucien.


    ¡¯Ok, he¡¯s absolutely interesting.¡¯

 Chapter 85 - Charming Threats (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Charming Threats (part 3)</h4>


    I just edited this chapter to write this note, making it very clear that there will be no homos.e.x.u.a.l rtionsh.i.p.s in this story.


    ------------------------------


    "You must be kidding! How do you expect me to choose one of myrades to die just like that?" Olivia was furious at Lucien and took a step towards him with a hostile attitude.


    *Thud*


    Lucien didn¡¯t have to do anything because Astrid acted quickly, hitting Olivia with a powerful punch, which threw her to the ground.


    "Olivia... I don¡¯t have time for those games, so I¡¯ll choose one for you... Or should I kill them both?" Lucien continued to point his katana at us and Glen. He knew that having too many people who he couldn¡¯t trust in the group would only cause problems.


    Letting them live would also only bring trouble, so Lucien concluded that killing Glen and us was the best move. He also wanted to kill Mason but, that would be bad for developing the rtionship with Jeanne.


    Olivia was very angry with Lucien, but she knew that there was nothing she could do in the current situation. She was more and more sure that he was somehow rted to Cassidy because nothing else made sense to all that hate at her and the adventurers.


    She had no option but to follow Lucien¡¯s orders... But that meant having to choose one of her teammates to be executed... Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be angry at herself for being a weak leader.


    Still, she had to make a choice quickly, or Lucien would surely kill them both. She always respects us even though he is not such a nice person. The lizardman was known for being a womanizer and always flirted with her and several other women, but when it came to fighting, he always fought for hisrades and the Guild...


    But when Olivia had to choose between us and Glen, she had no doubts and shouted at Lucien quickly in the hope of avoiding two deaths.


    "Let Glen live, please! We will not oppose your orders anymore."


    us was on his knees because he was unable to get up because of his injuries. He was very angry with the situation but was silent, waiting for Olivia to find a solution. When he saw Astrid hitting Olivia, he tried to get up again, but his body was unable to move well.


    Then Lucien told Olvia to choose between him and Glen. us was sure that Olivia would choose him and not the elven archer... But then she chose Glen, making us really furious. He used all his will to try to get up, but...


    *Woosh*


    Glen was surprised when Olivia chose him. He was very afraid of dying, and his heart started to beat faster and faster as Lucien pointed the katana at him... He closed his eyes when he felt the wind caused by Lucien¡¯s swift movement.


    *Thud*


    "..." Lucien cut off us¡¯s head in less than a second. The S-rank lizardman died without knowing what happened while everyone was silent.


    Glen never got along with us, but he was not happy to see another adventurer being executed like that. Olivia¡¯s hatred for Lucien grew even higher as she swore to herself to make him pay for it.


    "If you don¡¯t want to end like him, I suggest you don¡¯t try anything. Are we in agreement?" Lucien spoke coolly with a neutral expression, making Olivia, Glen, and Jeanne angry and afraid at him. Scarlett, unlike adventurers, liked Lucien more and more even though he killed so many mercenaries.


    Lucien thought again if he should kill Glen too to avoid problems, then asked Astrid what she thought. Astrid responded with mentalmunication.


    ¡¯He¡¯s very close to Olvia, so I don¡¯t think they will cause any problems for the sake of each other... Also, Glen is not like other men... I think it¡¯s okay to let him live.¡¯


    Lucien didn¡¯t understand what Astrid meant by "different from other men." Still, he understood that in the same way that killing Mason would be bad for the rtionship with Jeanne, killing Glen would only make Olivia hate him even more.


    He and his girls were on a new level of power and would already be considered SS-rank in the Light Empire, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by the adventurers in the back. So Lucien decided to leave the others alive as long as they didn¡¯t cause any problems.


    "So that¡¯s all... Will he continue to sleep?" Lucien concluded it was best to keep the journey to the Nunid Kingdom as soon as possible so they could return to Bluewind and start making ns, but before, the pig sleeper had to get up.


    "Ok, ok! I will wake him up." Jeanne would not let Lucien speak twice, or her nephew¡¯s head would roll just like us¡¯s.


    Jeanne knew Mason waszy and didn¡¯t think twice before kicking his butt with her heavy steel boots. "GET UP, STUPID PIG!!"


    "What?! Who?!?!?" Mason woke up with intense pain in his ass, and immediately next, he felt a painful headache. Everyone who was knocked out felt this pain, but they wouldn¡¯tin about difort when Lucien could kill them for no reason.


    "Do I need to exin the situation to him?" Lucien gave Jeanne a look, which looked somehow kind, but she was just more scared.


    *PAH*


    Jeanne was afraid that Lucien would kill Mason, so before he could say anything else, she pped her nephew hard on the face while speaking sternly. "He is our enemy, and we are his prisoners. So you will be silent and follow his orders just like us."


    ¡¯?!?!?!¡¯ Mason was perplexed, but he knew it was best to remain silent. He almost pissed himself in fear when he saw us¡¯s head on the ground, near his body, still bleeding, and couldn¡¯t help but regret the talk he had with ck Hand. Now he could only pray to Lucien never finds out about it.


    "Now that we all agree, can we go?" Lucien and the girls had already looted the corpses and recovered the ck arrows, so there was nothing more to do on the battlefield.


    "Myrades died here, fighting these bastards mercenaries. At least let me bury their bodies." Olivia was a leader who cared for the adventurers even though she sometimes acted in questionable ways to achieve her goals.


    Lucien was losing his patience with Olivia. He knew that even if she really wanted to bury the adventurers, that was also a setup.


    "Do you think waiting for the backup will save you? If we stay here any longer, more of your adventurers will arrive, and I will have to kill them. Is that what you want? Do you want to see me killing your people?"


    Olivia had her mask on the whole time, but everyone was sure she was making a face at Lucien. She hoped that other adventurers groups woulde looking for her, but they would probably die too. She was sure that only Ivan or an army could stop Lucien and his incredible women.


    Olivia was silent, and then Lucien turned to Scarlett. "Do you also want to bury yourrades?"


    It was evident from Lucien¡¯s sarcastic tone that he was asking if she had ideas for waiting for backup too.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything!" Scarlett raised her hands like an unjustly used person. She knew that death inbat wasmon in the mercenary¡¯s career, but most of all, she wanted to be on good terms with Lucien to be able to manipte him so she wouldn¡¯t do anything to upset him.


    "So let¡¯s get going. Whoever cannot keep pace will be Oya¡¯s food." Lucien did not wait for anyone to respond and went south. Everyone followed him immediately while Oya roared. Mama tigress was being greatly influenced by her master¡¯s strange humor.


    All of them were people with high physical capabilities, so even after the stressful battle, they could run smoothly. Of course, they couldn¡¯t continue at the incredible speed that Lucien¡¯s group was traveling before, now that Mason and Jeanne were with them, but it was still fast enough to reach the Nunid Kingdom in a few days.


    Olivia and Scarlett spected on various things while following Lucien without knowing where they were going. Jeanne kept thinking about the fact that Lucien hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about their previous meeting or the promise to have a date. In fact, she thought he had changed a lot from thest time they had met.


    Mason couldn¡¯t stop imagining a scenario where Lucien found out what he did and brutally killed him while his aunt wept tears of blood.


    Glen couldn¡¯t stop thinking how incredibly handsome Lucien looked even though he was a real devil. The more he tried to hate Lucien for kidnapping them, the more he felt it didn¡¯t seem so bad to follow him, no matter where they were going.


    While everyone ran in silence, lost in their thoughts, Lucien and his girls had various types of mental conversation. The girls told things about their life, but Lucien did not have much to say. After all, he lived in istion, having contact only with a few servants, his father, and his sisters.


    When the girls asked more about his past, he couldn¡¯t help but remember his sisters. In fact, their rtionship was veryplicated because his sisters, like him, wereplicated people for having such a broken family.


    Lucien was always asking L.u.s.t if she felt any energy from another sin. She was always scanning for the other sins, but even as they began to strengthen recently, her detection capabilities are still very limited.


    He didn¡¯t know what it would be like to meet his sisters again, but he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. L.u.s.t said that they could help each other as each sin needed different situations to strengthen themself. Still, there were cases where they could get in the way too, which is why they preferred to stay away at the beginning.


    --------------------------


    While Lucien was thinking about his sisters, they were also going through simr situations where they followed their own ns but longed to be reunited too.


    On a, small enough to be considered a moon, close to the one where Lucien was, there was a lot of chaos happening now.


    While on one side of the world, a woman destroyed armies with a colossal ax, on the other side, on top of a tower, a girl slept quietly.


    The level of power in that world was much lower than Argerim, Lucien¡¯s current world, so while one of her sisters had no fun in destroying small kingdoms, Sophia could develop her rtionship with Sloth without any problem.


    While Sophia seemed to be sleeping, in fact, her mind was in another world.


    The ground was green, the rocks were green, the water was green... Even the sky was green.


    "Ahhhh... Sloth... What am I doing wrong?" Sophia looked up at the green sky and can¡¯t help but sigh.


    A woman with a mature but still incredibly beautiful appearance appeared in front of the little red-haired girl. "You are rushing things. My powers cannot be rushed. You have to take it slow and let things happen naturally."


    Sophia tried to make a face at Sloth while speaking in a serious tone, but in the end, she still looked cute and sweet as always.


    "Do you know how many years I tried to get along him?!?!? Now that we started to develop our rtionship, we had to separate... And you want me to go slow? I have to be quick, or that bitch will upy all the space in his heart!"


    Sloth could not help but her eyes. She thought she was very unlucky with her host this time as Sophia didn¡¯t want to act like Sloth¡¯s calm and slow nature, but wanted to do everything she could to meet up with Lucien again.


    Instead of just rxing, Sophia was trying to master the mental powers she gained from Sloth, but they had only been together for a few days, which made everything more difficult.


    Of course, Sloth knew that they could benefit greatly from L.u.s.t¡¯s help as their natures did not contradict themselves at all. So she agreed to look for Lucien, but they had to get at least powerful enough to be able to open a portal if Lucien wasn¡¯t in the same world as them.


    But how would she be able to calm down the eager Sophia? It was fortunate that Sloth was very patient, or she would have gone crazy with the number of times Sophia shouted out the name of Lucien, looking up at the green sky.


    Sophia stroked her belly in the area of the purple tattoo as she thought out loud.


    "Just wait for a while, my beloved Lucien. We will be together as soon as possible... And then continue where we stopped."

 Chapter 86 - Affinity Attraction (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Affinity Attraction (1/2)</h4>


    As Lucien and his group ran through the forest, the mood was getting stranger and stranger.


    He and his women could have various kinds of conversations mentally, but the others were silent, after all, they could be considered hostages.


    After traveling for five hours, most of the people in the group were exhausted. Jeanne and Mason, who were the less agile people in the group, couldn¡¯t run anymore without a good rest.


    Unlike the time that Lucien fled Portgreen, now he couldn¡¯t restore the group¡¯s energy with his essence. Not only were there two men, but the other girls were not his women, so he wouldn¡¯t be so good to them.


    Without having the fastest option, they would have to stop and rest for a while. They could drink regeneration potions, eat some healthy food, and wait a while to recover.


    "We will stop for two hours and then continue." Lucien knew that the group could not continue, so he stopped to set up camp in a small natural clearing in the middle of the forest.


    "Ahh... Ah... Thank you, Lucien." Jeanne was very strong and resilient, but her heavy armor significantly hampered her agility. She thanked Lucien as she knew that if they didn¡¯t stop her or Mason would be the first to be tigress¡¯ food.


    Lucien smiled at Jeanne, making the knight feel ashamed. She sat on a rock then took off her helm to drink water. Lucien couldn¡¯t help smiling again, seeing that long pink hair.


    As they needed fire to cook some food, stored in their space treasures, Lucien went to the trees to collect dry firewood.


    "Where are you going? Can I help you?" Lucien¡¯s women knew where he went because of mentalmunication, but the others were always confused. Scarlett approached Lucien while trying to be more friendly to him.


    As someone who has always lived in seclusion, Lucien should not be able to get to know people well, but he has the sin of L.u.s.t herself with him, so how could he be manipted so easily?


    Lucien gave Scarlett a strange smile as he pointed at Glen. "It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll help me."


    Everyone thought it was strange for Lucien to say that Glen would help him. His women did not question as Lucien always seemed to have ulterior motives. Scarlett was upset that Lucien denied her help. Olivia was nervous, thinking that Lucien could harm Glen.


    But the most surprised person was Glen. No one noticed the elven archer turning slightly flushed, but how could Lucien not notice something with his keen eyesight?


    "We¡¯re just going to get some firewood... Or do you want to make things difficult?" When Glen didn¡¯t move, Lucien looked at him seriously, making Glen walk towards him quickly.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling something bad was going to happen. Despite knowing that it was futile to argue with Lucien, she still tried to speak in defense of her friend. "Please, don-"


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat him. We¡¯ll just get some firewood for cooking." Lucien did not let Oliva finish speaking and went towards the trees. Glen nodded to Olivia and followed Lucien.


    They began to collect firewood quickly. Lucien and Glen were both in silence, but L.u.s.t was unable to contain her curiosity too long and questioned Lucien. ¡¯What did you see that I didn¡¯t?¡¯


    Lucien exined to L.u.s.t that since they left the battlefield, the new members of the group have been looking at him with different looks.


    Scarlett clearly thinks she is smart enough to try and manipte him, so she always looks at him with a fake smile on her face.


    Olivia looks at him with a stern look, making it clear that she is very angry with him.


    Jeanne looks at him with a confused look, making Lucien not know what to think.


    Mason didn¡¯t look at Lucien once, as he is too scared.


    But the elven archer had the most surprising look. Lucien was sure he saw Glen blush more than once, staring at him, and that was very disturbing.


    ¡¯Ah! He must be one of those guys.¡¯ L.u.s.t hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Glen as Lucien never showed interest in men, so she had no reason to scan them with her talent radar. But she thought Glen was just gay and couldn¡¯t resist Lucien¡¯s charm.


    Lucien was confused and asked L.u.s.t who "those guys" were. But the answer was something that shocked Lucien to the core.


    L.u.s.t saw Lucien¡¯s reaction, and couldn¡¯t help wanting to make a bad joke. ¡¯He may not be more handsome than you, but he is certainly at a high level... Mayb-¡¯


    ¡¯What the f.u.c.k?! No way!!!¡¯ Lucien knew that L.u.s.t was not serious, but he couldn¡¯t imagine being with other men. Just as it seemed so natural to be with his cute women, it seemed very wrong to think of any man.


    ¡¯So what are you going to do with him?¡¯ L.u.s.t thought that by Lucien¡¯s reaction, if Glen tried anything strange, he would lose his head much faster than us.


    Lucien looked at Glen, picking up the wood on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. The elven archer acted strangely like a girl. Lucien could even hear his heartbeat faster than usual, just like his women, when they are close to him.


    He thought Glen looked strange, but it should be just like L.u.s.t said, and he was "different." Still, Lucien thought there could be something else, so he asked L.u.s.t to scan the elven archer.


    L.u.s.t thought about making another joke, but strangely she was afraid Lucien would punish herter, but not in a good way. So she scanned Glen quickly. She hadn¡¯t scanned men deeply before, as it didn¡¯t seem useful to Lucien, but she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Glen¡¯s body.


    ¡¯He is a girl!¡¯ Glen¡¯s body looked normal like any man, but when L.u.s.t¡¯s examination passed from his stomach, she saw a uterus and then saw that he also had a v.a.g.i.n.a, making it clear that Glen was not him but her.


    ¡¯WHAT!?!?¡¯ Lucien was very confused by L.u.s.t¡¯s answer. Then she exined that Glen¡¯s body was like a man¡¯s on the outside, but internally it was like a woman¡¯s.


    L.u.s.t continued to examine Glenn¡¯s body and found that it had a high concentration of life-mana mainly on the outside. Then she concluded that Glen had used life magic from some spell or item to temporarily alter her body on the outside to look like a man. but did not and was not able to change her internal organs.


    Lucien trusted L.u.s.t, but he couldn¡¯t help but confirm a few more times. After L.u.s.t made sure Glen was 100% a girl, Lucien started to think about how he could use this to his advantage.


    He was not thinking of having another woman, but of using Glen to make Olivia follow his ns to conquer Portgreen. Of course, influencing them with pleasure seemed much better than with fear.


    ¡¯Her altered body is definitely temporary right?¡¯ Lucien wanted to manipte Glen, but he couldn¡¯t do that to her, looking like a man, even if she is a woman internally. Glen was currently a few inches taller than Lucien, which made him even more ufortable in thinking about a n of action.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s powers developed along with Lucien¡¯s power, so now her ability to scan people couldn¡¯t see much yet, but she knew Glen could use the same spell or item to turn back to normal... Unless Glen wanted to live like a man. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case, as she kept strangely staring at Lucien.


    ¡¯This is strange. Shouldn¡¯t she try to act like a man to maintain her disguise? Why does she keep looking at me like that?¡¯ Lucien knew he was handsome as L.u.s.t and his girls never grew tired of letting him know, but it still seemed strange that Glen couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know... Maybe you are getting more charming.¡¯ L.u.s.t spoke in a sarcastic tone, but in fact, she found Lucien really more charming each day she spent with him. She barely could contain her desires and jealousy of the affection that the girls received from him.


    She was the sin of L.u.s.t. She was supposed to influence him. She should lead... But in fact, she just wanted to be with him, and be called a wifey, just like the other girls. L.u.s.t was trying hard to look cool, but actually, her feelings were a mess.


    Lucien could feel L.u.s.t getting more excited, and he had to focus on the current situation, or he would be horny too. He started to think of several ways to make his ns work.


    First, he needed to make Olivia and Scarlett obey all his orders. So making Glen obedient would be a bonus, and from the elven archer¡¯s flushed face, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Rescuing Lenna was a priority now, but as the group needed at least two hours to rest, he had some time to deal with the elven girl.


    Glen, who was actually not a man and didn¡¯t even like hiding as one, was having a big problem now. The first time she saw Lucien running away from Portgreen, she found he very intriguing for his incredible agility. Then she heard several rumors in the Guild of how incredibly handsome he was.


    Of course, curiosity about an interesting man was natural, but that was not the problem. When she saw Lucien at the battlefield, not only did she find him more than incredibly handsome, but she also felt a strange connection with him, which made her very confused.


    The situation quickly got out of hand when Astrid attacked them, so she was knocked out. When she woke up and saw Lucien near, strange feelings started to appear in her body, which desired him more than anything before.


    She thought he was doing some kind of spell or enchantment to mess with her mind. But she is disguised as a man right now, so it didn¡¯t make sense for Lucien to want her. She tried to stop thinking about him, but with every second that passed, she became more attracted to him, which was driving her crazy.


    While running through the forest, she was managing to keep some distance from him, but now they were alone in the woods, and her heart felt like it was going to explode. Glen didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucien.


    She tried to concentrate on the task of collecting the wood, and it was going well while she took a little peek at Lucien without him noticing... But then on one of those peeks, she saw him staring at her...


    "AH!" She was startled when Lucien turned into a blur. She didn¡¯t have time to react before being pushed against a tree by him.


    She was without her bow and storage ring, but even if she had any weapon, her body could not be hostile to Lucien. She tried to turn her face away as she didn¡¯t know what would happen if she looked at him so close.


    Lucien found it very strange to see Glen acting timidly. After all, she looked like a man now. After pushing her against the tree, he used his most severe tone possible to intimidate her. "Change to your true form, now."


    "Wha- Do you... How?!?!" She was very confused by Lucien¡¯s words. Not because of the meaning, but because he knows her secret.


    "Wai-" Lucien saw Glen try to escape, so he acted quickly, grabbing her arm. But the moment he touched her skin, an emerald green light shone brightly around her forearm and flowed towards Lucien¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯Life mana! Her life mana is flowing to you.¡¯ Lucien didn¡¯t have to ask L.u.s.t as she started to tell him what was going on.


    The emerald light began toe out of Glen¡¯s entire body. That mana that was being absorbed by Lucien was the same mana that maintained Glen¡¯s transformed body.


    Then as the light flowed into Lucien¡¯s body, Glen¡¯s body decreased in size. Her arms became thinner and more delicate, her skin softer, her height decreased.


    The face that once looked like that of a handsome man with delicate features was now rapidly bing even more delicate. Her nose got smaller, her mouth more pink, her ears were still very long and pointed, but they got thinner. Her emerald green eyes became more curved at an angle that gave her an exotic charm.


    Glen didn¡¯t want to look at Lucien while he held her arm, so she looked down, making her beautiful emerald green hair cover her face. She was in a panic and did not notice that her body was changing into its true form.


    She thought she would die if her heart kept beating so fast, but she managed to get even more excited after hearing Lucien¡¯s soft voice.


    "You are so beautiful..."

 Chapter 87 - Affinity Attraction (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Affinity Attraction (2/2)</h4>


    "C-can y-you let me go, p-please?" Ghnna wanted to be mad at Lucien. She wanted to get away from him and be able to fire an arrow at his handsome face... But all she managed to do was softly beg as she felt an intense attraction to him.


    Her heart was beating very fast as her body heated up. This was the first time a man had touched her in her entire life, but contrary to the negative reaction she expected, what she felt was excitement.


    Lucien did not expect that reaction from her. He didn¡¯t know what to think about her disguising herself as a man, but in the end, she looked just like a shy girl.


    He wasn¡¯t making an effort to grab her, and she wasn¡¯t making any effort to get away from him, which didn¡¯t match her shy reaction.


    Lucien felt some mana simr to the one he got from Sophia,ing from her, but it was still a little different. Lucien understands that he had destroyed the disguise of the elven girl, but he didn¡¯t want to do that or hurt her.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened." Lucien spoke in a soft and sincere tone, making Ghnna surprised. She thought he only had that devil personality, but now he seemed really sorry for something that wasn¡¯t really his fault.


    Despite Lucien¡¯s apologies, he hadn¡¯t let go of her arm, but they were both aware that it would be enough if she walked away as he wasn¡¯t really grasping her.


    Ghnna had not looked into Lucien¡¯s face since he touched her. The green light was already gone, and her body waspletely normal without the disguise. Her clothes, which were men¡¯s clothes, were now muchrger than her thin and delicate body, making Ghnna even more embarrassed.


    Lucien and L.u.s.t had no way of understanding that the Elves were beings who loved nature. Like Ghnna, many of them were born with nature affinity, which was a subcategory of the life attribute.


    So Ghnna couldn¡¯t help feeling very attracted to Lucien, who had a great affinity with the life attribute he received from Sophia.


    Not only was the life attribute more powerful than the natural attribute, but Sophia also received several rare treasures and medicines from her father, which made her affinity for life so fantastic.


    Still, L.u.s.t was sure that there was something else they didn¡¯t know as Lucien¡¯s life mana seemed inexhaustible, which made Ghnna¡¯s nature mana flow to him like the nature attracted to the life.


    Of course, the attraction of attributes alone would not make Ghnna so out of control. The fact that Lucien was incredibly handsome and dominant moved her little immature heart, making the pure Ghnna not know how to react.


    "How will you make it up to me? My disguise was a very expensive spell..." Ghnna spoke in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t seem really sad. With every second that she didn¡¯t try to get away from Lucien, he got more confused.


    Ghnna didn¡¯t know how Lucien would react. After all, she was his hostage, but somehow she was sure he would never hurt her, so she tried to make him feel more guilty.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know how to answer her. His mind was divided into two parts, where one wanted to force her to help him with Olivia, and the other part just wanted to hug the cute embarrassed elven girl.


    ¡¯You know how to earn a woman¡¯s loyalty...¡¯ L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but give her opinion. The even girl had already given many signs that she was attracted to Lucien, so if he made any move on her, it would be really fatal. Just as he dominated Scarlett in the middle of the fight, kissing the elf now would be an easy victory.


    Lucien agreed with L.u.s.t. It would be easy for him to push her against the tree and dominate the cute girl... Lucien realized that he acted a lot as L.u.s.t said, but now he didn¡¯t really agree with her.


    He was thinking of manipting Scarlett to harm the mercenaries, Olivia to harm the adventurers, and now the elf to harm Olivia.


    Before, Lucien wouldn¡¯t mind hurting anyone to save his mother, but now he met people who were also good to him... People he loved... So maybe he had to change the way he thinks.


    Although the elf fired an arrow at him and Rose, she was only following Olivia¡¯s orders, so Lucien really had no reason to be rude to the cute elf.


    Lucien also understood that dealing with all the women that way was not fair to his current woman, the wives he really loved, he isn¡¯t with them just for power.


    This did not mean that he would not deal with the situation in the best possible way again. It also didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t going to manipte Olivia and Scarlett to make his ns work.


    But now, seeing the docile and ashamed elven girl, Lucien didn¡¯t want to make ns and use her. They had never harmed each other, so he would not be the first to do that.


    As she didn¡¯t really have any resistance, he held her arm tightly as he pulls her closer... Then he gently spoke close to her long ears. "I¡¯m really sorry, Gle-"


    She realized that Lucien didn¡¯t know her name, so she told him timidly, and he continued. "I will find a way to make it up to you, Ghnna..."


    Ghnna first got very apprehensive when he got closer to her. She could smell that pleasant smelling from his body, and at the same time that her body rxed, her mind went crazy.


    She saw him acting dominant many times during the journey, so she thought he would do something to her. The strangest thing is that her body seemed to crave it as if she was going to taste the best thing in the world.


    Time seemed to slow down when Lucien pulled her closer to his body. Ghnna saw his mouthing towards her face, and as much as she wanted to move away, she couldn¡¯t...


    ¡¯Will it be so? Will he have my first kiss?¡¯ Ghnna had a lot of thoughts about what Lucien would do, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed when he just apologized and then started to walk away from her while letting go of her arm.


    She never felt anything like that attraction and had no resistance to him doing something to her. But he was doing nothing, and it made a bad feeling grown inside her... A kind of insecurity like a diforting feeling.


    "Wait!" Ghnna didn¡¯t know how, but she got enough strength and boldness to grasp his arm before he took a step back. Since Lucien was in the middle of moving away from her, their faces came side by side.


    Now, without any influence of the disguise spell, she smelled like flowers in the spring. Lucien did not want to use his body as a weapon against the cute elven girl without reason, but if she wanted toe close to him willingly, then it would be difficult to resist.


    That possessive feeling came up inside Lucien again, so he moved his head towards her and brushed his face against hers as he spoke close to her ear again, but this time in a seductive tone.


    "I already said I¡¯ll make it up to you... Do you want something right now?"


    *Thump thump* *Thump thump* *Thump thump*


    Lucien heard her heartbeat get faster, and knew that she was getting more and more excited. He could also smell something different from her natural flower scent. It was something that smelt sweet and musky at the same time. Lucien smiled as he concluded where that pleasant fragrance came from.


    When Lucien brushed his face against hers, Ghnna started to get blurred vision while her body reacted in a way she didn¡¯t understand. She closed her eyes and also brushed her face on his, without noticing wetness flowing in her panties.


    "I- I- I wan- I..." Ghnna tried to speak, but the words did note out of her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what to think and just got more excited while Lucien brushed his face against hers. She squeezed his arm as their bodies grew closer and closer until they were almost glued together.


    Lucien did not want to develop his rtionship with her as hurriedly as it did at other times. Now he had a lot of women and responsibilities, but ignoring this cute girl also felt wrong. He didn¡¯t understand the extent of her attraction to him, but it was toote to go back.


    He moved his face to the front of hers, making their mouths slowly approach while he tried to calm her down, speaking in a calm and gentle tone. "Easy... You are very tense."


    Ghnna was really going crazy. She had an irrational attraction to Lucien, but she also wanted him to take the initiative. Still, he seemed to want to tease her.


    She didn¡¯t hate him before for being their enemies even without knowing the reason but started to get very angry at him for teasing her for the first time she was epting someone so close to her.


    ¡¯Maybe he doesn¡¯t want me because I was disguised as a man? But it was just my height, some facial details, and clothes... Does he think I¡¯m weird?¡¯ Ghnna started to think that Lucien didn¡¯t want her because of her disguise, so she released his arm as she tried to get away from him while that intense attraction started to slow down.


    Ghnna¡¯s body was naturally attracted to Lucien, not only because her female side found him incredible, but also because of her nature affinity crave his life mana. But that was not all that defined the intense attraction...


    Since the beginning, she found Lucien very interesting. Then he approached her like that, and things seemed to be moving in a good direction... But then he started to hesitate.


    Ghnna felt a roller coaster of emotions, going from curiosity to expectation, then falling to hopelessness. The attraction she felt for Lucien began to decline when she thought he didn¡¯t like her, even more for something ridiculous like her disguising herself as a man when she didn¡¯t really change her body.


    She was very wrong about Lucien¡¯s feelings. He knew that she was a woman, and he didn¡¯t care that she disguised herself as a man before. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her do it again, but what kept him from taking the final step was the concern of being involved lovingly with many women and not being able to take good care of them all.


    Unlike Olvia and Scarlett, with whom Lucien didn¡¯t have to be gentle as they were his enemies in the first ce, the elven girl was an innocent person, and he would have to take care of her well if they went that way.


    ¡¯Why am I overthinking? I just have to let things go the natural way...¡¯ Lucien thought to himself as he realized that he didn¡¯t need to make the elven girl his wife right now.


    They could go slow and get to know each other better. He didn¡¯t need to manipte her like Olivia and Scarlett, but he didn¡¯t have to ignore her either.


    Lucien realized that Ghnna was stepping back with a sad look and couldn¡¯t help but me himself for hesitating when she was clearly acting willingly. He pulled her into his tight hug as he connected their lips, starting the first kiss of the pure and innocent elven girl.


    Ghnna was almost depressed after being "rejected, " but then she felt Lucien¡¯s fragrant lips touch hers. She didn¡¯t think twice about epting his hug and trying to follow his lead.


    Ghnna naturally opened her mouth to ept Lucien¡¯s dominant tongue. When she tasted the wonderful vor of his saliva, she was not only delighted, but also recognized the life mana, and thought it was nature mana.


    ¡¯Nature mana... No... It¡¯s something more... I don¡¯t care... I just want him to hold me tight! It feels so good.¡¯


    But then she realized that even though her body was attracted to his mana, she still desired him willingly, concluding that he was her first romantic interest... And certainly the only one she would want in her life.


    Lucien delighted in Ghnna¡¯s delicious mouth. Her saliva looked like fresh flower¡¯s honey. Her soft body waspletely docile in his arms.


    "Mm..." He started kissing her more and more passionately, and while trying to "devour" her mouth, they both walked backward until he pressed her against a tree, making her give light m.o.a.ns as he touched her small cute b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    ¡¯F.u.c.k! Why didn¡¯t you do as I said at the beginning? I knew you were going to end up pushing her against a tree.¡¯ L.u.s.t can¡¯t help butin to Lucien. But she did not know that she was upset with him not because he did not do as she said, but because again it was not her receiving his kisses.

 Chapter 88 - Where She Belongs

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Where She Belongs</h4>


    "Mm..." Ghnna was surprised at how good it was to kiss Lucien. It was something much more incredible than she could have imagined, and all the pure elven girl wanted was to ept everything he had to give her.


    She wrapped her arms around Lucien¡¯s neck while they kissed passionately. Her tongue moved instinctively to follow his movements as she allowed him to touch any part of her body.


    Ghnna is beautiful, sweet, and docile. She was like a drug to Lucien¡¯s passionate side. The more he kissed and touched her, the more he wanted to eat her entirely.


    But that would mean falling into his desires and not controlling them as Lucien wanted. He knew that Ghnna was very innocent and had no resistance against him, so he could have what he wanted from her, but that wouldn¡¯t really be right.


    As Ghnna m.o.a.ned under his kisses and touch, Lucien could feel the sensation of power flowing through his body. It was always a new feeling with each different woman.


    He wanted to feel more of that power; feel more the taste of the young elven girl... But precisely because he liked her so much, it seemed wrong to rush things or abuse her purity.


    "Ahh... Mm... Ohh... Uhh... Mmmm... Ah..." Lucien kisses Ghnna¡¯s tasty lips for almost ten minutes, taking short breaks to breath. He also didn¡¯t touch her body directly and just ran his hand over her clothes.


    "No... Don¡¯t stop... Please... More..." When Lucian started to move his lips away from hers, Ghnna didn¡¯t like it, and her mouth instinctively followed his, wanting more while she begged sweetly.


    Lucien was delighted with her sweetness. She tried to kiss his mouth while he stepped back, but she didn¡¯t force her lips and just touched her mouth on his, waiting for him to lead.


    All of her movements were extremely cute and natural. She also looked a little nervous and embarrassed, which made Lucien sure that she wasn¡¯t faking it. He felt more and more eager and to lose himself within her sweetness.


    Lucien pushed Ghnna against the tree again, but this time he gave tap kisses on her pink lips, then started kissing her face and neck while trying to persuade the young elf.


    "You are so sweet... I want to keep kissing you... I want to kiss your lips and your body... I want to eat you entirely..."


    After kissing passionately for ten minutes, Ghnna no longer thought that Lucien didn¡¯t like her, but then why was he trying to stop again?


    ¡¯Does he want to be kind to me? I already made it clear that I have no resistance... So why doesn¡¯t he abuse me? He¡¯s not like any other man.¡¯ Ghnna began to like Lucien more and more. And while he tried to avoid her mouth, her lips looked for his more and more.


    Since Ghnna was born in the elven Kingdom, she has never really felt right among her own people. She always had the feeling that something was wrong and left home to find her ce in the world.


    She found Olivia and the adventurers very weing, and together with them, she had no more of that strange feeling. But she also never felt like she belonged there. So she kept going on adventures looking for a ce to belong.


    But now, in Lucien¡¯s arms, she felt better than ever. She felt that being with him was the ce she belonged. She understood that somehow her body was attracted to him, but it couldn¡¯t be just that. She believed that she really had a "destiny" with Lucien.


    Ghnna did not judge Lucien as the "loving devil, " which the girls talked about in the Guild. She also did not judge him for bing an "enemy" of the city or being on the opposite side of Olivia in the battle. All she felt about him was curiosity.


    But then out of that curiosity, an intense desire was born. She couldn¡¯t control her feelings and waspletely vulnerable to him. She was smart enough to know that men would not forgive a vulnerable woman, but Lucien, despite acting like a real devil, was actually being very kind and considerate of her.


    It seemed that the nature itself wanted them to be together. Everything seems more right than anything. Ghnna liked to hear that Lucien wanted her as much as she wanted him, but she also knew that he was kind not to force her.


    Still, she continued to hold him tight while using all her will to beg more. "I- I want... Y-yo- y-you... Eat me..."


    ¡¯F.u.c.k!!!¡¯ Lucien had amazing women as his current wives, but he was having a hard time resisting the cute Ghnna. She was adorable, making him really want to eat her there, in the woods.


    He began to gently stroke her hair as he spoke in a loving tone, which made Ghnna¡¯s heart beat faster.


    "Sweet elf, I really want to get to know you better... But now I really have to go somewhere fast. I promise thatter we will get to know each other better... And do many things."


    Ghnna knew she was acting too "aggressive." She wanted to take it easy, but her lips moved willingly towards his mouth.


    Still, her heart was filled with joy when he said he wanted to get to know her better. Even if it wasn¡¯t now, it was okay because she could wait, after all, she wouldn¡¯t leave his side after experiencing something so good.


    Lucien kissed Ghnna¡¯s sweet lips again and then took a step back. He could see her be a little sad, and he couldn¡¯t resist hugging her again. He also squeezed her ass, which was incredibly s.e.xy, making her cutely m.o.a.n again.


    "Do you have feminine clothes? I don¡¯t want to see you disguised as a man again. Your body is beautiful, and I want to be able to see more of it."


    Lucien wanted to develop his rtionship slowly with Ghnna, but he couldn¡¯t think of her in disguise again. She was about 1.75 m tall, and besides for her b.r.e.a.s.ts not being too big, her ass was just perfect.


    Ghnna was like any other girl when they found the first love. She was in the clouds, and each time Lucien praised her, it was like an explosion of pleasure.


    She had always been proud of her body, but now she really had a reason to show it to captivate Lucien. She would do anything for him to like her more and more, so disguising herself as a man felt so wrong now, and it was something she would never do again. Still, that could be a problem for her right now.


    "I¡¯m hiding. If anyone finds ou-" Ghnna started to exin that she was worried about someone finding her, but Lucien prevented her from continuing to speak.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We are... Well, we are on the same side now, as partners. I protect my partners, so if someonees after you, they will only find my de."


    There was that dominant side again. Lucien looked like he could fight the world as he looked so confidently now. Ghnna didn¡¯t think that was bad; on the contrary, she wanted to stay in his arms, protected from everyone, forever.


    "Okay... But what about their reaction? Nobody knows about my secret." Ghnna feared that her rtionship with Olivia would be ruined. After all, Olivia was her first friend. Ghnna was also afraid of how Lucien¡¯s women would react to her.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about them. They have nothing to do with that... From now on we can support each other, so they will not create problems for you." Lucien approached Ghnna again and held her hand while smiling at her, who smiled back.


    "Well, get dressed. We need to go back soon because we cannot rest too for long." Lucien gave her a quick kiss before turning and starting to collect the wood he had dropped earlier.


    Ghnna was happy that he was being kind again and didn¡¯t spy on her changing clothes, but a part of her was also disappointed because she wanted him to desire to see her body.


    While Ghnna changed clothes, she started talking to Lucien about her doubts. She didn¡¯t know if he was hostile before, but now they were "partners."


    "I don¡¯t care about others, but Olivia is my friend, so I would like to know if you will..."


    "I don¡¯t want to kill her. I need Scarlett and Olivia to cooperate with me, so if we don¡¯t have any further problems, everyone will be happy and... Alive." Lucien wanted to be able to exin the situation about Cassidy and how it made Olivia their "enemy." Still, he could do it another time as the focus now was to rescue Lenna and get back to Bluewind quickly.


    Ghnna didn¡¯t know what her rtionship with Olivia or other adventurers would be like. She also didn¡¯t know what her future would be like without the disguise. But as she changed clothes, she kept looking at Lucien¡¯s back. Somehow she was sure that being with him as "partners" or something else will be more than amazing.


    "I¡¯m done." She finished dressing in one of the best clothes she had in her storage ring. It was a set of pants and a green shirt, it looked like an adventurer set, but with various details in emerald silk and leather. Although veryfortable, it was also tight in some parts, highlighting her s.e.xy curves.


    Lucien turned and was delighted with Ghnna¡¯s look. She still looked like the sweet and cute elf from before, but in those clothes, she also looked bold and s.e.xy.


    "If you¡¯re expectingpliments, you¡¯ve got them all. You look so beautiful now that I want to start kissing you again." Lucien put the wood in his storage ring and started walking towards Ghnna.


    Ghnna was always highly praised in the Elven kingdom, but she never liked praise and was disgusted when men talked about her beauty. But in Lucien¡¯s case, her heart beat faster with eachpliment. She knew she was acting like a silly girl, but she didn¡¯t mind being like that... Only for him.


    As he slowly approached, she wanted to jump into his arms and start kissing again. Still, she stood still because the idea of him leading seemed much more pleasant. She wanted him to take her in his arms and dominate her... But unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t do that right now.


    Lucien could smell Ghnna¡¯s musky sent growing more and more. He also wanted to lose himself in pleasure now, but his mind was focused on resolving problems first. He also wanted to take it slow with the sweet elf, so he held out his hand to her with a gentle smile on his face.


    As a little girl in love, Ghnna epted Lucien¡¯s hand quickly. She expected them to go back to where the group was immediately, but Lucien had a different idea of "take it slow."


    "Ah... Mmm..." Lucien hugged Ghilenna¡¯s soft body again, and his tongue entered her mouth for another passionate kiss session. Of course, she enjoyed it a lot while her body felt better and better. She didn¡¯t notice, but a small purple tattoo was already visible in her low belly area.


    Lucien enjoyed the delicious taste of Ghnna¡¯s mouth for a few minutes before starting to kiss her neck. Her immacte skin smelled and tasted different from any other woman. She literally looked like a flower in the spring.


    His hands were also running all over her body. Ghnna was pleased with Lucien¡¯s every move. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but want him to touch her body directly.


    When Lucien started to squeeze her hot ass, Ghnna couldn¡¯t help but try to tease him. "Should partners touch each other like that?"


    "Don¡¯t you like it?" Lucien found it amusing when a woman tried to tease him only to see them begging a secondter. He stopped stroking her ass, making Ghnna despair while apologizing.


    "No, no! It is not so! I like it. I actually love it a lot, so please touch me more!!!"

 Chapter 89 - Campfire

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Campfire</h4>


    It had been an hour since nightfall. Lucien¡¯s group was starting to get worried as he and Glen shouldn¡¯t have gone far just to get firewood, but it had been over an hour since they left.


    The girlsmunicated mentally with Lucien, and he said that he wasing back.


    The group¡¯s mood was terrible. Astrid, Rose, and Maggie did not like the new members for several reasons, but mainly for preventing them from doing somethings with Lucien.


    Olivia was very angry at Lucien for kidnapping her and killing us. Jeanne didn¡¯t know how to feel because she didn¡¯t understand anything that was going on. She couldn¡¯t think of reasons for Lucien to be their enemies.


    Mason couldn¡¯t stop shaking with fear. He knew that Lucien was overprotective with his women, so if he found out about his conversation with ck Hand, where he influenced the mercenaries to chase Lucien and Mia, it would really be his end.


    Scarlett, on the other hand, only thought about how to be closer to Lucien. She was sure that if she could control him, she wouldn¡¯t have to ally herself with those people.


    The group did not prepare tents or anything veryplex as they could only rest for two hours. Lucien¡¯s women could recover quickly with him, but other people needed the two hours for their potions and food to work. After all, they were running for several hours without stopping.


    Everyone was in the middle of the small natural clearing. They were sitting on rocks or on the grass in silence. They aren¡¯t a friendly group since Lucien "kidnapped" some of them.


    Jeanne, who was sitting next to Mason, stood up and approached Olivia. She felt the gaze of Lucien¡¯s women on her, but the most frightening was the gaze of the tigress, who seemed to be ready to devour her at any moment.


    "I remember hearing you say something about a woman to Ravenous... What was that about?" Jeanne thought Olivia knew something important that she didn¡¯t. Although everyone had heard that her real name was Astrid, they still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.


    Olivia thought it was all about Cassidy. The only reason Astrid would stop hiding her true identity and attack them openly is if Cassidy was alive. She just didn¡¯t know what Lucien¡¯s involvement was in this whole situation, other than his strength.


    She didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for them, and Astrid¡¯s gaze was enough for her to know not to give Jeanne any information.


    Then the group waited in silence. Astrid¡¯s mind was full of thoughts about Cassidy and how they could use the two leaders to their advantage, but Rose and Maggie only had romantic fantasies about Lucien in their naughty minds.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett stood up as she spoke respectfully to Astrid. "I think he may need help... So I coul-"


    Lucien came out of the trees and spoke in a dominant tone. "Sit your ass down! If no one causes problems, we can continue the journey smoothly."


    Scarlett was about to sit down obediently, but then, not only her but everyone else noticed something. Lucien was not alone or with Glen, but holding a woman by the hand. Not a simple woman, but a beautiful emerald-haired elf.


    "Really?" Astrid couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It took her so long to trust a man, and now the one she chose to be her man couldn¡¯t go a day without getting new women. That was frustrating.


    "Where did he find her? And why does she look so much like the elven archer?" Rose and Maggie also wasnt happy to see their lover bringing more petition, " but they were also curious to know where the beautiful elf, who looked so much like Glen, came from.


    Scarlett, Jeanne, and Mason were also curious, but Olivia had an expression that was more than surprised. She looked really shocked and started to stutter as she pointed at Ghnna.


    "No, no, no... How is this possible?! You can only be kidding!!! Glen?!?! I trusted you as my friend for so long, but you hid this from me?!?!?"


    Despite having a shorter body and more delicate facial features, Ghnna was still very simr to Glen. After all, she hasn¡¯t changed much for her disguise. And she also had the same beautiful emerald hair.


    Olivia knew that the elves who had that kind of hair were rare and added to the fact that Glen went to the forest with Lucien before he returned with Ghnna... Olivia quickly figured out everything, and after hearing her call the elf of Glen, the others also understood the situation.


    Jeanne remembered all the strange things that people talked about Glen in the Guild, but there was something more. "So that¡¯s why he was so strange... Ah! Not him, but her. Now it all makes sense... But why is she holding hands with him? Are they? But that fast? What the f.u.c.k?!"


    The women started arguing about Ghnna, making her hide timidly behind Lucien. She was a fearless elven warrior before, but after her disguise broke and she met Lucien, her true personality was showing. A shy and cute personality.


    *Roar*


    "..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to say anything as Oya could feel his intention, and snarled to silence everyone. Her connection with Lucien grew more and more, and after fighting side by side with him, the tigress felt happier and happier beside her master.


    "Glen never existed, so we shouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore. This is Ghnna, and she is with m-"


    Lucien started his dominant speech, but he could also feel his women¡¯s mood sour.


    He knew he would have to work hard to make them all happy and satisfied together. So he should do as he nned and take it slow with Ghnna even if that would not change the end result.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ahem! She¡¯s with us. So I hope that no one creates problems." Lucien changed his words, but his girls were already sure that Ghnna was not blushing just because of embarrassment.


    He sent a mental message to his woman not to be angry while looking at Olivia and Scarlett with a stern expression.


    Lucien talked about somethings with Ghnna while they were enjoying their time in the woods. He didn¡¯t want her to force herself to do anything, and they didn¡¯t want to hide anything either. Still, Ghnna said she would try to persuade Olivia not to try anything dangerous for the sake of everyone.


    After the group had calmed down, Ghnna went to talk to Olivia while the other girls tried to cook some food in the time they still had to rest.


    Lucien started a fire and sat on the grass near the mes. Scarlett tried to approach him quickly trying to make what should be a sensual smile, but Oya roared at the new vixen as she approached him.


    "I haven¡¯t yet rewarded you for fighting so well. Come here, Oya." Lucien ignored Scarlett with an offended expression and pointed to hisp. Mama tigress did not think twice before lying on hisp and starting to receive her beloved pats.


    Their affectionate scene was funny because Oya was growing more and more after receiving Lucien¡¯s tattoo, and now she was huge. Still, the girls couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous of Lucien¡¯s affection for the cute big tigress.


    Although Oya was very happy, Lucien could still feel a little sadness in the tigress. After all, this was the first time she stayed away from Ko.


    Oya only agreed to leave her daughter in Bluewind because she trusted Lucien¡¯s women just as much as she trusted him, but she couldn¡¯t help miss little Ko, even though a full day had not yet passed.


    Lucien understood Oya¡¯s feelings. Not only did he miss little Ko, but he also missed his women. Since he came to this world, he was not far from Mia for too long, and now he was really missing her and the others.


    "Soon we will be together again, don¡¯t worry." He continued patting Oya whileforting her. It didn¡¯t take long for the tigress to start purring while they both waited for thedies to finish the improvised dinner.


    The girls used adventurer¡¯s utensils for camping and did the best they could with dried meat and vegetables they had in their storage treasures, creating a nice dinner.


    Everyone gathered around the campfire to eat. While some girls struggled to sit next to Lucien, Ghnna seemed to get along with Olivia again while Jeanne sat quietly next to Mason.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that the dinner would be much more pleasant without the stupid pig. In fact, he was sure he enjoyed thepany of women much more than men. Being with his women is the best, and he wished he could be like that with his mother and wives one day.


    Scarlett sat on the grass too and ate in silence while thinking of ways to be closer to Lucien. She saw how Ghnna and Olivia wereughing together and thought it was pretty bad for her as the elf was clearly in a good situation with Lucien.


    He already had three incredible women who looked like a wall ready to defend Lucien at all costs, but now he had one more girl, and she is Olivia¡¯s ally... and also the knight in heavy armor. Scarlett knew who she was because her family was one of the wealthiest in the city. Mason was also a well-known adventurer, which reminded Scarlett of relevant information.


    "Lucien... Did you ever wonder why ck Hand chased you so insanely?" Scarlett used a very sarcastic tone as she gazed at Mason and Jeanne.


    Lucien remembered that Maggie told him that ck Hand was after Mia and also about an adventurer who talked about him killing Brian, ck Hand¡¯s brother. Of course, at that time it was not very important as they had to run away.


    But now that Scarlett has talked about it, Lucien looked at Mason with a severe expression. "It was him?"


    "Ye-" Before Scarlett finished speaking, Lucien got up and jumped over the fire, kicking Mason¡¯s face.


    "AHHH!" Mason panicked when he heard Scarlett¡¯s words. He thought about running, but before he could do anything, he felt intense pain and was thrown back violently.


    "No way! That cannot be true!! Why would he ally with damn mercenaries?" Jeanne did not believe Scarlett¡¯s words. She quickly stepped in front of Lucien to prevent him from doing any harm to her nephew.


    Scarlett stood up and pointed at Olivia as she said something she wasn¡¯t sure about but was willing to risk. "Yes, he went to ask ck Hand for help in dealing with Lucien since adventurers don¡¯t hurt their own people. And there¡¯s more. Olivia found out about it and did nothing to punish him."


    "What? No!! You are lying!!!" Jeanne has always believed in honor of being a knight and defending her family and friends. She joined the Guild as she was sure that the adventurers followed this course as well.


    But now it seemed that if her nephew had teamed up with mercenaries to hurt someone who had joined their group, the Guild leader knew that and didn¡¯t speak to anyone or punish him. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was in favor of her family, but something like that she couldn¡¯t easily forgive.


    It could still be Scarlett¡¯s lie. Lucien and Jeanne looked at Olivia. She did not make an offended expression, but a sorry one. "I couldn¡¯t do anything! Lucien had already made enemies throughout the city when he teamed up with the mage who caused the earthquake."


    "So is it all true? Why?" Lucien no longer had a good impression of Olivia and Mason, so it didn¡¯t change much for him, but Jeanne was extremely disappointed and started to question Mason, still injured on the ground.


    "I- I- I... I had to do something for the archer he killed!! You can¡¯t be on that monster¡¯s side! He¡¯s a killer and no- ARHHG!!!" Mason started trying to exin himself, but he was hit with another kick in the face. This time it was not Lucien¡¯s boot but Jeanne¡¯s.

 Chapter 90 - Nunid Kingdom (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Nunid Kingdom (1/3)</h4>


    "Aunt?!?!" Mason rolled on the ground after receiving Jeanne¡¯s kick. He couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved aunt was against him.


    Jeanne was already angry with Mason after his strange confession on the battlefield, but finding out that he allied himself with mercenaries to hurt someone she took to the Guild was the end of her patience.


    She prepared to continue beating him, but then Mason raised his hand to defend himself. "Did you forget the promise you made to my mother? Is this how you want to honor her memory?"


    Jeanne stopped while remembering herte sister. She thought for a second then kicked her again. "Don¡¯t use her name like that! She asked me to take care of you, and that also meant punishing you when you do something wrong!"


    Lucien saw the second she hesitated and knew that her sister must be very important to her. He could understand why she was overprotective with Mason, and couldn¡¯t help but respect her for still beating him.


    He wanted to have a good rtionship with Jeanne, and since everyone was fine even after being chased by ck Hand, leaving Mason in Jeanne¡¯s "care" seemed the best option.


    "AAhhhh!! Stop auntie!! Please, I already regret it!! Forgiveee meee." Mason screamed like a pig being ughtered while Jeanne kicked and punched him.


    In fact, she has been through a lot of problems defending this stupid nephew, so she kind of felt like releasing all of the anger and frustration that had .u.mted over the years in that beating.


    Lucien liked the beautiful mature knight more and more as he smiled, seeing Mason being beaten. Lucien wouldn¡¯t mind if Mason died, but if he was seriously injured, it would hinder the journey.


    As Jeanne seemed out of control, Lucien approached her quickly and took her arm before she punched Mason again. "Easy, you¡¯ve punished him enough now, but after we return, you can beat him more to your heart¡¯s content."


    Jeanne was very focused on hitting Mason, so she didn¡¯t notice when Lucien approached her quickly. He grabbed her arm firmly, but it was still a gentle touch. His pleasant scent attacked her nose while his captivating voice made her heart beat faster.


    "I¡¯m really sorry. The first time we met, I let him shoot an arrow at your wife, and then this... I feel like it is all my fault." Jeanne still thought Lucien¡¯s behavior was wrong, but she also knew that they were not right.


    She tried to get away from him because her body was reacting strangely, but Lucien was quicker, pulling her into a tight hug. "Fine, fine, I was also wrong before. We will start again after I resolve this situation."


    Jeanne panicked when Lucien hugged her. Although she is wearing heavy armor and they do not have really physical contact, she still found it very intimate. "Okay, okay, we can resolve this, but first, please let me go."


    Lucien did not see Jeanne¡¯s face, but he was sure she is flushed. He liked to mess with her feelings, but he also didn¡¯t want to force her into anything.


    "So let¡¯s get ready to continue on the journey. Give some healing potion to him. The rule of those who do not keep the pace bes tigress food is still in ce."


    Lucien stopped hugging Jeanne and returned to finish his dinner. His mood had gone sour when he heard that Mason tried to harm him and Mia, but after Jeanne¡¯s actions, he had a smile on his face again.


    Mason¡¯s wounds were only superficial, and half an hour after drinking a healing potion, he could continue running. But mentally, he was in trouble as his hate for Lucien only increased. Not only did he kidnap him, but he also turned his beloved aunt against him.


    After the beating, the group finished dinner and prepared to continue the journey. Scarlett, Ghnna, and Jeanne no longer saw Lucien as their enemies but had different thoughts about him.


    Olivia still had a negative opinion about him. She understood that they were hostile to Lucien first, but she was still sure that he was the only devil there.


    She was surprised that Glen was actually a woman, but that didn¡¯t change their friendship. She found another reason to hate Lucien, seeing the way Ghnna looked at him.


    As soon as the group was ready, they started running through the forest again. Lucien said that he had to rescue a friend, but did not give further information. Olivia and Scarlett hated not having any control over the situation, but they are currently Lucien¡¯s hostages.


    Although they weren¡¯t moving too fast because of Jeanne and Mason, Rose still managed to get Lucien to carry her on his back.


    Lucien had nothing against pampering his girls; on the contrary, he was pleased to see the silly smile on the little vampire¡¯s face. That wide smile made the other girls jealous, but they were on a mission now, so it was not the best time topete for his attention.


    Following the map and instructions from Ang, Marie, and Lena¡¯s mother, Lucien headed south towards the Nunid Kingdom. They traveled through the forest for another five hours before reaching a crossroads, where one path led further south and the other west.


    To the south was the Light Empire, and to the west was Nunid Kingdom city. Unlike Bluewind City, which was in the mountains, Nunid City was in a t area not far from the forest.


    The group headed west for another four hours before they stopped. It seemed like a short time to get from one distant ce to another, but in fact, their speed was incredible.


    Despite not being as agile as the others, Jeanne and Mason were still A-rank adventurers, so the group had high running speedpared to most people.


    Lucien stopped by a tree, where they could see the walls of the city about two miles away. The group was exhausted, but he and his girls seemed ready to run for another ten hours without any problems.


    "There is an army outside the walls. There is the sun emblem on shields, armor, and gs." Lucien saw the Light Empire army two miles away with his incredible vision.


    Everyone in the group will understand who the army with the sun emblem was, but no one could think of a reason why they were in Portgreen territory.


    "I¡¯m going to try to finish this as fast as possible, but I¡¯m pretty sure it won¡¯t be that simple, so you have to be ready for anything."


    Lucien heard some pretty bad things about the prince. He wanted to try to rescue Lena quietly without having to kill any, but he had nothing against killing toplete his mission, after all he was raised so by his "Evil" father.


    His women understood the situation, but the rest of the group were very confused. Lucien said that the prince could create problems for them so that a battle could happen. There was also the Light Empire army outside the city, but that wouldn¡¯t stop Lucien from rescuing Lena.


    Olivia and Scarlett knew the Nunid Kingdom as a vassal kingdom of Portgreen. Even if the level of power there was not great, it would still be difficult for a small group like them to win a battle against an entire kingdom.


    Of course, if they acted stealthily, they could get out of there without having to fight a battle to the death. Everyone concluded that this was Lucien¡¯s intention.


    Then the group headed towards the city gate after putting on their ssic hoods. Lucien only had the thought of rescuing Lena and going back to Bluewind, but Olivia wanted to find out why people from the Light Empire were there.


    Scarlett, as one of Porgreen¡¯s leaders, should have been curious about the Light Empire army, but in fact, she already knew that something like this would be happening.


    Lucien noticed that she didn¡¯t have a worried expression like Olivia. He also remembered the sun emblem on her group¡¯s mercenaries, but now it didn¡¯t seem like the ideal time to discuss it.


    The Light Empire army appeared to have more than 1000 soldiers. They were camping in the southeastern part of the walls, so the way through the south gate was still free for anyone to enter the city.


    Lucien¡¯s group looked like ordinary adventurers or mercenaries. They approached the guards at the gate. As it was almost dawn, the movement should have been minimal, but in fact, there were many guards everywhere, probably because of the Light Empire people.


    "Wait! Who are you, and what do you want here?" A guard approached Lucien while asking standard questions for new visitors. They had to be careful at night, and there was still the issue of the Light Empire, which made them worried.


    "We are just adventurers looking for a ce to rest." Lucien showed the ID card he got for joining the Guild, making Olivia make a face. Jeanne also showed an ID card to validate Lucien¡¯s story, and the guards wouldn¡¯t create problems for them.


    "You can go in, but this big tiger looks dangerous." The guard knew that many adventurers had beasts aspanions, but Oya seemed like a really big problem, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Lucien winked at Oya, and she stood on two legs, resting her front paws on his shoulders while he patted her head.


    "How dangerous can this big fluffy cat be? She¡¯s a good girl!" Lucien spoke in a yful tone as everyone in the group remembered the brutal and bloody scenes in which they saw the "big fluffy cat."


    Lucien¡¯s performance did not convince the guard, but the gold coin he threw to the guard did. So the group could go through the gate without problems.


    Nunid City was simr to Bluewind City in terms of the number of people. Well, it was nighttime, so there weren¡¯t many people walking the streets, but Lucien could deduce that the city was not as big as Portgreen by the number of buildings he saw.


    They could spend the rest of the night in an inn while nning their next steps, and study the ce carefully before taking any action. But Lucien seemed too confident in his power and his women, so he headed for the big castle in the center of the city with the intention of rescuing Lena as quickly as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was doing things without thinking, on the contrary, he was always thinking of what to do, and was already nning everything while using his ridiculously incredible hearing to get more information.


    Lucien had a simple n in mind where he caught Lena, and they fled the city while Rose¡¯s earthquake prevented anyone from following them. The vampire did a great deal of damage to Portgreen before, but after getting stronger from Lucien, she had a lot better control of her earth magic.


    She could cause a huge earthquake slowing down guards, while also focusing more on the gate locations creating fissures. That would allow them to escape while only causing minor damage. If she used the same earthquake attack she used at Portgreen it would cause massive damage to a city like Nunid.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing the prince who has annoyed his wife so many times in the past. Maria told Lucien about how the prince always tried to marry her, and her father also tried to convince her that it was the best.


    Ang also told Lucien that the Nunid family has always hated the Olsen family, and tried to dominate Bluewind. So Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that killing the prince and any other member of their royal family would be a good way to improve his rtionship with Ang, Marie, and Lenna; after all, they would be part of the same family.


    The group arrived at the main square, which was in front of the great castle of Nunid City. Many guards and people were walking around the big castle, but Lucien had already heard things that could help them enter the castle easily.


    They approach the castle gate. Then two guards came in front of them, asking standard questions. Lucien pulled on Scarlett¡¯s hood as he spoke animatedly.


    "We came to bring the dancers. Do you really want to keep the Light Empire captain waiting? Wouldn¡¯t that make the prince angry?"

 Chapter 91 - Nunid Kingdom (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Nunid Kingdom (2/3)</h4>


    One hour ago.


    Inside arge chic room, two men drank wine while talking andughing. There were also some servants in the room serving them other drinks and food.


    "So, Prince Duane... You know my offer is a blessing for your little kingdom." The man in the shining armor spoke confidently.


    Duane looked at the Light Empire captain and smiled. He had already made his decision, but he also wanted to get other benefits.


    "Captain, you have to understand that it is not so simple for me to do what you are asking me to do. Even if Portgreen is not helping us, it is still difficult to revolt against them while we have no guarantee that your Light Empire will really support us."


    The captain drank some more wine before smiling at Duane. "I understand that, but you have my word that we will protect you, and your Kingdom will have a special position once Portgreen¡¯s territory is added to the Light Empire."


    "I believe you... But if you also left some soldiers and gold now, it would help me get ready sooner." Duane was not an experienced negotiator, but he knew how to request.


    The captain was ordered by the King to secure loyalty from the minor Kingdoms closer to Portgreen¡¯s borders so he could use gold or soldiers for negotiations. "Yes, yes, we cane to a better agreement for both."


    "Yes, of course, we will reach an agreem-" Duane couldn¡¯t finish his words when he heard the door being mmed open and making a loud thud.


    A beautiful youngdy with blue hair and blue clothes came in looking furious. "You damn disgusting prince! Do you n to ally with the Light Empire? Even after promising my father that our kingdoms would help each other?"


    "Blue hair and spirit of an angry bee? She must be Ang Olsen¡¯s daughter. Duane, you didn¡¯t tell me you had a Bluewind princess here." The captain of the Light Empire was a messenger who prepared himself well for his mission, so he knew the nobility of the small Kingdoms.


    "Lena, you are the worst wife a man could ever want to have! Got back to your f.u.c.k.i.n.g room before I beat the shit out of you right here in front of Captain!!"


    Duane got up and walked furiously towards Lena. He had wanted to beat her for a long time, but now that they would be teaming up with very powerful people, he didn¡¯t need to fear Bluewind anymore.


    "You are a despicable piece of garbage!!! I can¡¯t believe I was crazy enough to epted this marriage... But I will not allow you to betray my father!!" Lena couldn¡¯t believe that Duane would even ally with the people of the Light Empire. She started to prepare her ice magic, ready to attack.


    "Guards!! Fire an arrow at this crazy woman! But don¡¯t kill her because I still need to have my fun." As soon as Duane spoke, guards entered the room from all sides. First, the guards at the door only let Lena in because she was Duane¡¯s fiancee.


    "Wait, Duane! I can use her to coerce the Bluewin Kingdom. You can get better whores elsewhere." Of course, the Light Empire captain would want to use Lena to force the King of Bluewind to ally with them without having to use the same method he used with Duane.


    Lena was even more furious and was about to cast an ice bolt at Duane, but she also knew that fighting the guards would be her end. She hesitates for a second, and it was long enough for Duane¡¯s mother to enter the room.


    "Stop this madness, Lena! Let¡¯s talk. I¡¯m sure Duane can still forgive you, and no one is going to hurt you or your family."


    Lena knew she couldn¡¯t fight so many people, even though she was a talented wizard. She also knew that the Light Empire captain and Duane would do terrible things to her. If Zora could protect her for a little longer, it would be the best way to escape from them. She didn¡¯t think twice and got behind the Queen.


    "Mother? Do you continue to protect her even when she is clearly hostile to us?" Duane was very angry with his mother for meddling in his affairs, and not letting him rule as he wanted.


    "She is your fianc¨¦e! You have to treat her well or else she wouldn¡¯t want to marry you, idiot!" Zora did not wait for Duane to respond and left the room with Lena. The guards did not stop them as the Queen still had a lot of power and influence in the Kingdom even after the King¡¯s death.


    Duane looked at the captain with a regretful look. "I¡¯m sorry about that. My mom isplicated, but I¡¯ll talk to herter, and we can use that bitch to screw Bluewind."


    "I¡¯m sure you will, Prince Duane. Now let¡¯s drink and talk more." The captain saw that the prince did not haveplete control over the Kingdom and began to think of better ways to follow his ns while lifting his mug and making a fake smile.


    "Yes, let¡¯s drink! I will also send someone to bring dancers to brighten up our night." Duane sent some of his guards to bring girls while he talked to the captain again. He was still very curious about the famous Light Envoy.


    ----------------------


    Now.


    "What?!" Lucien¡¯s women understood the n since he hadmunicated with them mentally, but the rest of the group was very confused. Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to act as she was taken by surprise by Lucien¡¯s quick movement.


    Lucien had heard the guards talking about someone going to bring dancers to please the captain of the Light Empire forces while he was talking to Prince Duane. So he thought about pretending to be that person to enter the castle, but Lucien didn¡¯t expect a stupid problem.


    "She is a demi-human. Don¡¯t the Light Empire people hate demi-humans?" The guard couldn¡¯t deny that Scarlett was beautiful, and it was also possible to see that she had a s.e.xy body even through her clothes. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect.


    Lucien began to curse the people of the Light Empire in his mind. He didn¡¯t understand how they could have problems with demi-humans.


    He would be willing to caress Scarlett¡¯s beautiful fluffy ears for days if she weren¡¯t the leader of the mercenaries who attacked her beloved Cassidy.


    But the truth was still indisputable, she is an incredibly beautiful s.e.xy woman, and the prejudice to demi-humans did not make sense.


    "Well, we brought a lot of variety so that he can choose." Lucien asked for Maggie¡¯s help, and she quickly removed her hood.


    The guards did not doubt that they were the dancers as Maggie is beautiful and has a s.e.xy body. Still, the group had a tigress, and the guard made an interrogative face while looking at Oya.


    "She is a good big cat." Lucien didn¡¯t think twice and threw a gold coin at the guard. Gold coins were precious to simple people like guards, so the man didn¡¯t create any more problems, allowing Lucien to enter the castle with his group of "dancers."


    As soon as the group entered the hall, they were greeted by many servants. It was almost dawn, but the castle was very busy as if there was a big party going on.


    "Are you the dancers? Why the tigress??!?! Anyway, just go up the stairs, the prince is waiting." One of the servants pointed to a room on the second floor while telling Lucien and his group to go quickly.


    Lucien was using his powerful hearing to understand everything that was happening at the castle. Two things caught his attention.


    First, it was the conversation of two women, where one who sounded older was telling the other that she should not worry because they would take care of each other as mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    The younger woman didn¡¯t seem happy at all and was actuallyining about how she didn¡¯t want to marry the "stinky prince" after he ally with the Light Empire.


    Lucien thought that the younger woman should be Lena as that stubborn tone reminded him of Marie and Ang.


    But the second thing he heard was definitely surprising. Lucien heard a man ask another how a woman could have white eyes.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know much about this world, but he knew that white eyes anywhere should be very rare. Still, he knew someone with beautiful white eyes, and there was a chance that she was in this world.


    He gave instructions on how to find Lena to Rose and Maggie. Maggie could use her vision magic to see through the walls so they would have no difficulty.


    While the girls moved discreetly to the east side of the castle, Lucien headed towards the room where the prince was to maintain the performance of dancers. It was also there where Lucien heard about the white-eyed woman.


    After climbing the stairs and walking towards a corridor, the group could see a room withrge ornate doors. Several guards were defending the door, so entering without making a mess would be challenging.


    Lucien was more concerned about the untrustworthy people in his group than with the guards, so he looked at Olvia and Mason as he spoke seriously. " I don¡¯t think I need to remind you about bing tigress food. Do not create any problem!"


    Olivia made a face at Lucien while Mason just nodded in fear. The rest of the group prepared their weapons and concentrated on following any further orders from Lucien.


    "You don¡¯t really need to kill them, but I don¡¯t mind if you do... Now!" Lucien gave themand before turning into a blur while running at super-speed towards the guards.


    There were six guards at the door. Two of them were pierced by a single attack from Lucien¡¯s katana, which went through a guard in the chest and injured the other enough to cause both of them to fall.


    Oya jumped on a guard while the girls dealt with the other guards. Lucien saw Ghnna¡¯s crystal arrows hitting targets with precision and can¡¯t help but smile. All were killed or knocked out quickly, making as little noise as possible.


    Lucien was very curious about the person he heard, so he quickly entered the room. Inside there were about five guards and five servants.


    He acted quickly as a shadow attacking the servants. He avoided killing women as they activated his kind nature, the servants were knocked out by him while the guards were either knocked out or killed by the girls. Mason was unable to do anything as he is really very slow.


    "What?!?!" Duane and the captain were very drunk, so before they understand anything, they were the only ones in the room conscious or alive, beside Lucien¡¯s group.


    "Wh-" Duane tried to question again, but before finishing a word, he saw Lucien¡¯s boot in front of his face. He was thrown on the wall and then fell to the floor while bleeding from his mouth. The kick was strong enough to make him pass out after a second.


    Lucien grabbed the captain by the neck and mmed his head against the table, breaking a ss bottle with his face. The man started screaming in pain as shards of ss entered one of his eyes, making a bloody mess while he heard Lucien¡¯s diabolical voice.


    "I would like to ask a few questions... If you don¡¯t mind answering quickly and with all possible honesty, I can give you a quick death... Otherwise, I can see other bottles around the room."


    The captain has never been so scared before. Lucien appeared out of nowhere like the devil¡¯s shadow and was torturing him before asking questions. That was insanity, but he tried his best to make it clear that he would answer anything.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll answer anything. Just loosen your grip on my neck please or you will kill me before you can get any information." The captain thought he could negotiate even in this situation, but he did not know that Lucien had no mercy. At least with men.


    Lucien threw the captain to the ground with another thud followed by the cracking sound of his bones breaking. "I am the only one making requests here."


    Most people would think that Lucien was acting insanely brutal, but they didn¡¯tpletely understand what was going on.


    They had no way of knowing that Astrid was furious because she understood the Light Empire¡¯s hate against demi-humans well. But Lucien could feel it as his connection to the s.e.xy manticore-woman was growing stronger.


    No one could see the fear that Ghnna felt when she saw the Light Empire army outside the city. No one could see Scarlett¡¯s anger when the guard talked about her being unworthy to please the captain. But Lucien saw it all. So yes, he was very angry at the Light Empire¡¯s people and would give them hell whenever he could.

 Chapter 92 - Nunid Kingdom (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Nunid Kingdom (3/3)</h4>


    "Okay, okay. Just tell me what you want to know." The captain was already severely injured, but he knew that there were still many methods for Lucien to torture him, so all he wanted to do was answer the questions.


    Lucien sat on the chair, still keeping his foot on the captain¡¯s chest. "Tell me everything you know about the white-eyed woman."


    "The Light Envoy?! Wh- Okay!! I¡¯ll tell you everything from the beginning." The captain was surprised by Lucien¡¯s question because, in his mind, everyone should know the "angel" sent by the Light God, but then Lucien squeezed his foot, and the man started to tell the story quickly.


    -----------------------------


    Two weeks ago.


    The Light Empire was not in its glory days; on the contrary, the constant war to the north against the Alliance was causing the Kingdom great loss.


    The Light King kept telling his people that the Light God wanted to exterminate the profane and terrible demi-humans, but they were not seeding.


    The more troops were sent to the north, the more people died. To the south, a new evil arose, and the people were increasingly revolted against the brutal and authoritarian government.


    The Light King didn¡¯t know what else to do as even his generals were starting to revolt, so he alleged to have received a message from Light God himself and was going to give a speech to the people exining how everything would get better.


    Exactly seventeen days ago was the day of that speech. The King was at the main square where arge part of the poption of Light City, the principal city of the Light Empire, gathered.


    Stefan, the Light King, was a tall and strong man. Despite being 70 years old, he used many rare medicines during his life and had excellent physical capabilities, so he appeared to be 40 years old except for his hair, which was blond, but partially white.


    He was at the top of the square¡¯s tower, more than 200 meters from the ground. Stefan always wore the best shiny armor that existed. With sun badges all over his clothes and always with the Light Sword in his scabbard. He definitely had a Sacred King look.


    Stefan didn¡¯t quite know what to say. He hadn¡¯t actually received any messages from the Light God, but to maintain his ambitions, he would have to calm his people down. He was a little nervous and looked back for some encouragement from his daughter.


    Behind the King were several warriors with incredible shiny armor. Men or women, everyone was treated ording to their strength and how much they did for the Kingdom. It was a fair system, but it also had its imperfections.


    The line of knights began with captains, and the closer to the King, the better the position. The nearest persons to Stefan were the famous Generals, and right behind him was his daughter. Not because she was the Princess, but because she is the only Marshal of the Light Empire.


    Dawn, just like her father, was always in her heavy shiny armor. She was the type of person who exerted herself to the maximum and lived a very disciplined way of life. Her only purpose was to stay faithful to the Light God.


    Although her armor was quiterge, it was still possible to see that she has a very feminine figure with huge b.r.e.a.s.ts. Regardless of what she wore her body is really s.e.xy, she was still easily the most charming woman in the Kingdom her face is like that of a fairy.


    Dawn was brutal to her enemies in battle, but she was very kind and friendly to her people. She always walked around the Kingdom with her helmet in hand so she could smile at everyone. She loved her people and would do anything for them and the Light God.


    Right now, those big and bright blue eyes have soothed Stefan. Dawn has long blond hair and pink lips. She was not very tall, around 1.70 m. But by far, her most notable feature was the wide smile, which seemed to contain all the Light in the world.


    "Just say what the Light God said to you, dad. Everything will be fine." Dawn realized that her father was a little nervous but didn¡¯t me him. She had a hard life of training and constant battles, but she was sure that her father worked really hard leading the Kingdom in the name of the Light God.


    Yes, Stefan was the worst. He never heard anything from the Light God before, but everyone has believed in this religion for many years, so he was just using it to make his people happier. Even his daughter did everything in the name of Light God, so Stefan would never allow the truth behind his lies be known. So that his people can keep living their happy lives.


    He looked at his people and knew that everyone was expecting good news. He has always been good at making up stories, so everything would be fine as long as he told them they were the words of the Light God.


    "My people! I bring you good news!! Light God sends his blessing over our Kingdom as-" As soon as Stefan started to speak, he looked up at the sky as if he were looking at the Light God, but then he noticed something strange just above the tower. It looked like a disturbance in the air like a spell.


    "A portal?" What looked like a spell, took on a circle shape, and seemed to be made of water. Then a persone from inside of it and fell towards the tower where the King was.


    Dawn acted on impulse and drew her sword while the generals did the same. Then a white-haired girl in a white leather outfitnded in front of the King.


    Amelia rolled to the floor when she fell and went into the battle posture while drawing her short sword. ¡¯Damn! Envy, why are there so many people here?¡¯


    ¡¯You are unlucky... Anyway, I don¡¯t think you will have any problems dealing with armies in this inferior world... Or are you like your brother, a weakling?¡¯ Envy replied in her usual sarcastic tone. She couldmunicate with Amelia mentally just like Lucien and L.u.s.t can. Of course, Amelia couldn¡¯t pass her tattoo on to others like Lucien.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t use your dirty mouth to talk about my brother! Only I can call him a weakling. And no, I have no problem with killing everyone here, but that would not be really useful.¡¯


    While Amelia was talking to Envy, which wasmon since the contract, Dawn faced her, and for less than a second, she had an absurd idea, but that would also make a lot of sense.


    The King had started talking about how Light God would send his blessing to the Kingdom, so a person fell from the sky. Not a simple person, but someone with white hair and white eyes; with the purest and most immacte skin the world had ever seen, and a face more angelic than Dawn¡¯s fairy face...


    "Did the Light God send you?" Dawn asked curiously. Amelia didn¡¯t quite understand her first words, but after a few seconds, she realized that it wasn¡¯t so different from thenguage spoken in her world. She just needed more time to get used to it.


    ¡¯Light God? What was she talking about, Envy? Can you be a little more useful here, please!?¡¯ Amelia questioned Envy, in a sarcastic tone. If Envy had a physical body, now she would be rolling her eyes.


    Amelia was a girl with a "strong personality" and she didn¡¯t treat her with respect, but as if she were talking to one of her sisters. Still, Envy didn¡¯t hate that; on the contrary, she thought Amelia could be the best host she could have.


    ¡¯They seem to think you are a type of messiah. This can be very useful for you. I feel a lot of ambition in that man with the white crown. I bet if you take everything from him, you will produce a lot of demonic energy.¡¯ Envy, like L.u.s.t, wanted to take advantage of the best opportunities to be stronger together with their partner.


    Each Great Demon had their own ways of creating demonic energy. L.u.s.t had not only s.e.x.u.a.l but all kinds of pleasures. Envy was like her own name suggests, is having what others wanted more than anything.


    The stronger someone wanted something and Envy¡¯s host took it, the more demonic energy would be formed. She can also gain half the demonic energy if she likes a person¡¯s ambition and helps them seed.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s powers also worked to make Lucien¡¯s s.e.x.u.a.l partners stronger. In the case of Envy, Amelia could conquer her own ambitions to make herself stronger.


    Envy was one of the Great Demons with the most potential to gain power, and like the others except for Sloth, thought L.u.s.t was the weakest of them. Of course, they had no way of knowing how incredibly strong L.u.s.t and Lucien¡¯s connection could be, and soon everyone would have to revise their ideas of what the true power was.


    Amelia understood Envy¡¯s point, so as she wanted to be more powerful quickly, she epted her suggestions. She pointed her short sword at the floor and knelt while speaking with the best fake face she had.


    "In the name of Light God, I was sent to assist you in all your problems." With Envy¡¯s help, Amelia begins her journey of lies and maniption.


    Dawn believed it right away because it all made sense. Light Envoy came from heaven just when her father was speaking about it. Stefan couldn¡¯t be more relieved. In his time of need, an "angel" fell from heaven. So he started to believe in Light God. He regretted his lies and now started a true speech, at least partially true.


    "Yes, Yes! As I was saying, Light God informed me that he would send her... The Light Envoy! For the glory of our people!! For the glory of our Light Empire!!!"


    "For the glory of our Light Empire!!!!!!!!!" Then Dawn, the generals, and the captains started to shout after the King¡¯s inspiring words. The people were also thrilled because unlike only empty words, now they had the proof, the Light Envoy as representative of the Light God.


    From that day on, Light Envoy did not leave the King¡¯s side and helped him in all the decisions so that with the guidance of the Light God, the Light Empire would only seed.


    ---------------------------


    "Well, that was the short story, but I can tell you even more details... Just, please, stop hurting me." The Light Captain started begging Lucien to take it easy after he told him about Light Envoy.


    Lucien was sure that the physical description of the Light Envoy was the same as Amelia, his sister, but there was something very wrong, and he asked L.u.s.t about it.


    ¡¯He said that she appeared seventeen days ago. But I only arrived a few days ago...¡¯ L.u.s.t had read some of Lucien¡¯s memoirs before the contract and also thought that Light Envoy was Amelia. Then she started to think about why the difference in days and quickly concluded.


    ¡¯The portal! As we had problems in our portal, we must have lost a few days, so your sisters have these two weeks of advantages... I¡¯m sorry Lucien, the failure in the portal was my fault.¡¯


    Lucien could feel the regret in L.u.s.t¡¯s voice, but he didn¡¯t see it as a big problem, and he also didn¡¯t want her to feel sad either, so he tried tofort her.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all good, L.u.s.t. After we made the soul contract, there is no more you or me. It will always be us, so everything that we fail will be the fault of both of us. But also our achievements will be greater than anybody, and it will be because of our cooperation.¡¯


    Lucien never med L.u.s.t for anything or treated her like a weapon. He also never judged or questioned her about things that other people would care about.


    L.u.s.t wanted to think that Lucien only had the rescue of his mother in mind and didn¡¯t care about anything else. But she could feel with their connection, that he cared for her and that just made her more sure that he is the most perfect man in the universe.


    The affairs of the Great Demons and the war of the Evil King were less and less relevant to her, and all L.u.s.t could think of was being with Lucien forever.


    ¡¯OK! Your sisters may be stronger now, but soon you will be pping their asses.¡¯ L.u.s.t tried to say optimistic words, but that only made Lucien remember Sophia and feel like the worst brother of all existence.


    ¡¯Why should I p their asses?!?!?¡¯

 Chapter 93 - Lena

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Lena</h4>


    While Lucien listened to the story about the arrival of the Light Envoy, Rose and Maggie found the room where Lena was on the other side of the castle.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Zora was trying tofort Lena and persuade her to try to be a good wife for her son when both of them heard the knock on the door.


    "Come in." Zora thought they were her servants and guards at the door, but as soon as she gave permission, two women entered. The two were enchanting beauties, which she had never seen in the Kingdom, so Zora was surprised.


    "Who are yo-" Zora tried to question the women, but the shorter one ignored her and looked at Lena.


    Rose was almost sure that the girl is Lena as her blue hair was identical to Marie and Ang¡¯s. Still, she had to confirm. "Are you Lena, Ang¡¯s daughter?"


    The first thing Lena noticed was that the girls were gorgeous; the shorter one really looked like a fairy. But then she spoke her mother¡¯s name, and that surprised Lena. "Yes, what do you want with me?"


    Zora was very irritated that Rose ignored her, so she got up to prevent the girls from talking to Lena. "If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I¡¯ll call the guards!"


    Rose didn¡¯t answer Zora but moved to the side. Maggie also moved, leaving the view outside the room free for Zora and Lena.


    "AH!!!" Zora and Lena screamed together when they saw the dead guards outside the room. Well, they should probably be dead from the amount of blood on the floor.


    "I don¡¯t know who you are, old woman, but if you get in my way, I will kill you." Rose was angry at Zora for being so arrogant and almost showed her fangs. She just wanted to return to Lucien¡¯s side and get some kisses.


    Zora was really terrified, not only that the guards were dead, but also because everything happened so close to them, and yet nobody noticed. She concluded that Rose and Maggie must be really powerful people and didn¡¯t even think about calling more guards or making things difficult.


    After Zora stepped back, Rose approached Lena, who was sitting on the bed, still afraid. Rose tried her kindest tone not to startle Lena anymore. "We are not your enemies, Lena. We were sent here by your mother to take you back home."


    Lena was very regretful to havee to the Nunid Kingdom, but she just couldn¡¯t believe the stranger woman so easily.


    "My mother never leaves the room and is always depressed. So how could she have sent you? And my father would not let her ruin the chance for an alliance in these difficult times."


    Rose wanted to show her fangs again. She had no patience to deal with theseplicated things, but the idea of being rewarded with Lucien¡¯s affection made her want to show her fangs, but with excitement and not anger.


    "Things have changed in Bluewind. We are your allies now, and you don¡¯t need those idiots anymore. Also, your parents will never fight again, so Ang is more active now."


    Rose¡¯s words were very confusing for Lena. ¡¯How could my parents not fight anymore? Who are these "we" she said? What does she mean by my mom is more active?¡¯


    Maggie had to praise Rose for her choice of words. She spoke the truth but not the important points, which could cause problems for them.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. But how are we going to get out of here if they stop us?" Lena was not an idiot and realized that Rose and Maggie had note diplomatically as the dead guards at the door were more tha. Enough proof of that. Although it seemed risky, she couldn¡¯t stay there after Duane allied with the Light Empire.


    "Nothing stops hubby!" Rose and Maggie responded together, then looked at each other and smiled proudly.


    Lena wanted to ask more, but then Rosemunicated mentally with Lucien, and he told them to go to the Prince¡¯s room.


    Rose held out her hand to Lena as she smiled excitedly. Of course, she was imagining receiving rewards forpleting the mission quickly. "Let¡¯s go. Hubby is waiting for us with the Prince."


    "Duane? What did he do to my son?!" While Lena epted Rose¡¯s hand, Zora questioned as she heard her talk about the Prince.


    Rose realized that Zora said "son" and also wore royalty cloths, so she quickly concluded who she was. "You better note, Queen. Your son will not have a good end."


    "GUAR-" Zora didn¡¯t care if they took Lena, but harming her son would be terrible. She didn¡¯t think twice before starting to call out to the guards, but Rose hit her on the head with a rock, knocking out the Queen.


    Lena was impressed by Rose¡¯s magic. She moved a rock from the wall in less than a second without enchantment or preparation. Rose was already a very powerful mage before Lucien, so she is now really close to the top of power in this world.


    "Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to keep hubby waiting." Then Rose, Maggie, and Lena left the room and headed for the Prince¡¯s room.


    Lena couldn¡¯t help but wonder who that "hubby" was. After all, Rose was already amazing, so her husband should be even more incredible to have such a beautiful and powerful woman by his side.


    After crossing the second floor, they arrived in front of the Prince¡¯s room. Lena was again surprised. The same ce that a few minutes ago was full of guards now had only corpses. She couldn¡¯t tell if they were alive or dead.


    Rose opened the room¡¯s door and ran towards Lucien while eximing "hubby!"


    Lena entered the room, and the first thing she noticed was the Captain of the Light Empire m.o.a.ning on the floor while a man was sitting in a chair stomping on his chest.


    Despite the room being full of guards and servants knocked-out, the man¡¯s beauty still drew more attention than anything. He could only be described as diabolically handsome. Lena understood why Rose and Maggie spoke proudly about their "hubby."


    Lucien took Rose into hisp easily and allowed her to kiss his face, which made him startughing. " "Little vampire, we were only separated for less than ten minutes. Take it easy, we don¡¯t have time for you to act like a spoiled brat right now."


    Rose didn¡¯t care about Lucien¡¯s words and continued to mark his face with her cute kisses. She always wanted more from him, but now another new beautiful girl was joining the group, so she wanted to show that she had arrived earlier, and that was why she was entitled to more of Lucien.


    As Lucien was unable to stop the little vampire, he called Lena, still under the kisses attack. "My name is Lucien. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me, Lena. I am a friend of your mother, and well... I am close to your sister."


    The scene was very contradictory. On the one hand, that handsome devil was brutally torturing the Captain. But on the other hand, he was very affectionate and kind to Rose. He also talked about her mother and sister, making Lena very curious.


    "Arghhh!! Stop, please! I already told you everything I know." The Captain had finished his story about Light Envoy, but Lucien still had his foot on his chest, so he started to beg.


    "It is true. Well... A quick death is what I promised you." Lucien raised his foot, and before the Captain could beg again, he had his head crushed by Lucien¡¯s boot.


    Blood and brains flew across the room, and although some girls didn¡¯t like the bloody scene, others were happy that this was the end of someone from the Light Empire.


    Lena did not have much contact with death and brutality. After all, she is a princess spoiled by her father. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Lucien¡¯s cruelty and wondered how he was friends with her mother and "close" to her sister.


    "Before we leave, I have a gift for you, Lena." Lucien managed to get rid of Rose and walked towards the corner of the room where the knocked out Prince was.


    "A gift? What are you talking about?" Lena was confused for a second before Lucien threw Duane¡¯s body on the floor in front of her.


    "Your sister told me that this trash had bothered her for a long time, so he won¡¯t make it through this night alive. But I thought you would like to do it... Or you don¡¯t want to?" Lucien saw the hesitation in Lena¡¯s eyes, and his katana appeared in hand.


    Of course, it would be difficult for Lena to kill someone so easily. She had threatened Duane many times just like he did to her, but the difference is that she would not have done something fatal in the end... But she was sure that he would have hurt her several times if it weren¡¯t for Zora protecting her.


    Still, Lena did not have a straightforward moral as Marie. Lena would not forgive Duane for being so evil to her and still allying with the Light Empire in the end. She prepared all the courage she has and asked Lucien to let her kill the Prince.


    Lucien liked Lena for her willpower. Despite being a spoiled princess, she was alone in another Kingdom, but she didn¡¯t look like a victim used by her idiot father, but a smart girl.


    He moved to near Duane and started kicking him in the belly so that the Prince would stop pretending that he was passed out. Lucien saw a faint light on the Prince¡¯s body after he fell to the floor, and knew that he had some protective treasure, which prevented him from actually passing out.


    "Come on, stupid trash! Get up!! I know you are fine." After a few kicks, Duane quickly got up and tried to attack Lucien with a dagger. The light that has slightly shone before was now shining brightly, and everyone saw it.


    Lucien had time to roll his eyes as everything seemed to move in slow motion for him. With a movement, which seemed lightning fast to others, he attacked Duane with his katana. It was not a fatal blow as it only broke the barrier that had formed around the prince¡¯s body.


    "What?!?! HOW?!?!?!?!?" Duane was thrown at another wall, and this time he felt all the pain because his incredible protective treasure was broken. Broken from a single attack... He couldn¡¯t believe what was going on and just wanted to shout to the heavens how unfair the gods were.


    Lena was incredibly impressed by Lucien. He was so intense... Cruel, kind, strong, fast, attractive, damn handsome. Of course, she would be enchanted with him easily, but she also wouldn¡¯t show it as she is very proud of herself.


    She stopped focusing on Lucien and began to prepare her spell. Like Marie, Lena was also a wizard, who studied ice magic as she inherited Ang¡¯s ice affinity. Lena also focused on enhancing closebat, so she wasn¡¯t very fast with ranged spells.


    Lena¡¯s hands started to glow with blue light, and then an ice spear formed. She went towards Duane to stab him with the ice spear, but the prince tried to escape by crawling to the side.


    Lucien thought about doing something to stop the prince from disrupting Lena¡¯s beautiful blow, but he heard someone else getting ready too help her and could only smile.


    *Woosh*


    "AAARRRRHHHHH!!!" Ghnna shot Duane in the leg with a quick arrow. The arrow went through the bone and pinned his leg to the wall, allowing Lena to easily stab him in the back with the ice spear.


    Duane screamed for a few seconds before his body waspletely frozen. The spear had a high concentration of ice magic and transformed him into an ice statue.


    "Despicable piece of trash! This is what you deserve for mistreating me!" Lena charmingly smiled from Lucien¡¯s perspective, and then kicked Duane¡¯s statue, causing the prince to break into hundreds of pieces of ice.


    ¡¯She looks cooler than her sister.¡¯ L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpmenting in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that Lena looked cool, but he has nothing against his stubborn Marie.


    ¡¯I like both.¡¯

 Chapter 94 - My Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 94 - My Kingdom</h4>


    "So, let¡¯s go?" Lucien already missed that feeling of improvement that he could only achieve with his women... And of course, he missed the strengthening process too.


    "Won¡¯t it be hard to leave the city?" Lena asked Lucien but looked at Rose and Maggie. But they were silent, waiting for Lucien¡¯s answer.


    Lucien could already hear the guards moving. They found corpses in two ces on the second floor and were already preparing to enter the Prince¡¯s room. He also heard that the Queen was receiving medical care and would soon be fine.


    He looked at his girls and the rest of the group with a confident smile.


    "They are just weak guards... I don¡¯t mind if we kill our way out of here, but if we can avoid killing everyone, it would be good too. Many people are innocent, so let¡¯s try to leave without causing too much damage to the city."


    "Ok." Everyone agreed and left the room. There were about twenty guards in the corridor and othersing from every corner. The group acted quickly by knocking everyone out with non-lethal blows. Of course, some of them were less resilient than expected and could not survive Astrid¡¯s light punches.


    In the hall, there were more than fifty guards and others entering, so Rose cast a small earthquake focused on the guards, allowing the group to leave the castle.


    After the castle started to tremble, the whole of Nunid City became aware of something happening. Hundreds of soldiers from the Kingdom began to prepare for battle, and even Light Empire troops outside the walls began to get ready.


    But how could they hold Lucien¡¯s fast group? Lena had a total power level at the top of B-Rank, so she wasn¡¯t very fast. Lucien¡¯s solution was simple, which made Rose very jealous.


    "Climb on my back, and I¡¯ll carry you, Lena." Lena was hesitant, but she didn¡¯t want to slow them down while they helped her escape from this nightmare of a ce, so she epted Lucien¡¯s help.


    ¡¯F.U.C.K!! Why does he smell so good?!?!¡¯ Lena couldn¡¯t help cursing Lucien because his pleasant scent made her dizzy. She held tight to his shoulders as the group sprinted towards the south gate. Lucien could leave the city through another gate, but he had another n before returning to Bluewind.


    As soon as the guards at the gate heard the city¡¯s rms, they went into alert mode, closing the gate to prevent anyone from entering or leaving. There were many guards on the walls because of the Light Empire army.


    Still, no one could stop Lucien¡¯s group easily. They were in small numbers, and the night covered their movements, helping them be stealthy and quick. The group climbed the walls and jumped outside.


    The 15-meter fall would be fatal for many people but not for powerful adventurers. Still, Rose and Maggie made Lucien hold them as princesses, making Ghnna and Lena also want the same treatment.


    Jeanne wanted it too, but there was no way the proud knight could ask for something like that. While Olivia and Scarlett had no difficulty in the fall, Mason rolled like a ball on the ground.


    The group ran two hundred meters away from the walls without being followed. All the guards who saw them were knocked out or killed, so there was no risk of taking a break, but that was not Lucien¡¯s intention.


    He looked at the army camping by the walls and remembered the Captain¡¯s words. He had said he was sent here by Light Envoy to corrupt small kingdoms with the intention of making it easier to conquer Portgreen.


    Lucien still didn¡¯t know much about the politics of this world and would need to have many conversations with Cassidy about it to understand the general context. Lucien also thought that these conversations would be much more pleasant after an intense love session with his beautiful Queen.


    But now, something was evident. His sister, Amelia, was forcing the situation. L.u.s.t had already said that she was with Envy, so there would be nock of ambition. Lucien understood that his sister was trying to conquer everything at once, and he could not let her get into the Kingdom, which would soon be his.


    He was always weaker than his sisters, just as L.u.s.t was considered the weakest among the Sins. Now Lucien felt a great desire and to show his sisters and the other Sins that he and L.u.s.t could be incredible, and of course, he also wanted to lead the strange group of sisters and great demons.


    Lucien looked at his sister¡¯s army as he spoke to Rose mentally. "How much mana do you need to sink them into the ground? If possible, not to kill everyone but incapacitated them."


    Rose was much more powerful now and didn¡¯t need Lucien¡¯s help to make an earthquake strong enough for the situation, but she wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to get some reward. ¡¯A bloody kiss before the spell and a thousand after.¡¯


    Lucien smiled at the little vampire before biting his lip enough to bleed. As Rose was just getting a boost, she didn¡¯t need to do the same, but she knew that her blood would also please him because of their vampiric connection. She also bit her lip, and they started their exclusive passionate bloody kiss.


    "But- but- but what?!?!?" Lena was surprised by Lucien and Rose¡¯s strange action in the midst of what should be an escape. The others who did not know about Rose being a vampire and Lucien being her life partner. They also did not understand the situation and were shocked too.


    The kisssted a minute, where Lucien held Rose¡¯s small body tightly against his, making them both feel great pleasure. He then hugged her from behind while Rose started to move her hands, casting her Spell.


    *Tremble* *Tremble*


    This time the earthquake was very strong, causing the whole city to shake. Of course, Rose focused the damage in the area of the Light Empire army¡¯s camp. Part of the southwestern wall fell on top of the soldiers as cracks opened in the ground.


    Almost half of the Light Empire soldiers died while the other part was seriously injured. The Nunid Kingdom¡¯s soldiers focused on helping the people of the Light Empire, who were supposed to be their ally, and stopped looking for Lucien¡¯s group.


    Lucien¡¯s group was surprised by Rose¡¯s power and by Lucien¡¯s boldness in destroying a Light Empire army like it was nothing. Then the group headed towards the forest to head towards Bluewind in the north under cover of the woods the same way they came.


    As the group headed towards the forest, the world seemed to be copsing behind them. Rose¡¯s earthquake made cracks appear everywhere, just like in Portgreen. While everything was shaking and the people of the Light Empire were screaming in panic, Lucien and his girls walked calmly. Rose recovered her ce on Lucien¡¯s back while Lena already missed that wonderful smell.


    Astrid and Maggie did not envy the power and affection that Rose received because they were also with Lucien and knew that he was good to them too. But Ghnna, Scarlett, Jeanne, and Lena couldn¡¯t help wanting to be like them. An affectionate and powerful group.


    Olivia was once again sure that Lucien was different from anyone she knew. Not only was he as fast as the legendary Great King, but he could also bring together amazing people under his leadership and strengthen them even more like he did with Astrid.


    After Lucien ran away from Portgreen, Olivia thought about recruiting him as an S-rank adventurer and even giving him a semi-leading position in the Guild to ensure his loyalty.


    But then she started to think that Cassidy was somehow alive and they were together, which made Lucien her enemy. Now she was seeing how powerful this enemy was and couldn¡¯t help but fear for the future of the Guild.


    While Olivia tried to think of a way to prevent a war, Scarlett had other thoughts. She realized that the power of Lucien¡¯s girls was more than extraordinary, and she wanted more and more to have a significant influence over him so that she could use that power for her own purposes.


    Still, everyone had the same thought. They couldn¡¯t go against Lucien without a significant advantage, and now they had to continue as good behaving hostages, or he would kill them without a blink.


    As the group continued their journey to the north, the Nunid Kingdom was in chaos. The Prince died, and the Queen was in despair, leaving the people in a panic.


    Zora knew that her son was not a good person, but what kind of mother would she be if she didn¡¯t love him anyway? It took her two hours to stop crying and try to ease the chaos in the Kingdom.


    There were no more attacks, and the only real problem was the injured Light Empire soldiers. Zora was not in approval of allying with them, and she used the advantage that the Captain had died, and the soldiers were wounded to exterminate the rest of the Light Empire army.


    Zora hoped to get support from Portgreen after they knew that the Nunid Kingdom bravely fought against the Light Empire at the border even after losing their Prince.


    The night turned to dawn, but Zora still had a lot to do as she would now have to lead the Kingdom alone. After losing her husband recently and now her only child, she didn¡¯t seem like a really sad woman. Maybe it was time to really do things for her own and not for her family, who never really treated her well.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about who those girls were and who were the group that dered themselves to be "dancers," which were led by a handsome red-haired man she heard from the servants and guards that survived the dangerous night.


    -------------------------


    After five hours of running through the forest, most of the group was hungry again, so Lucien stopped for a quick and improvised breakfast.


    They were close to the area where if they headed east, they would head towards Portgreen, so a certain tension made their mood strange. After all, they were "hostages," and they couldn¡¯t help wanting to go back home.


    Lucien could feel that Ghnna would follow him everywhere. He and L.u.s.t concluded that she was very attracted to his life-mana, but there was also something else. So Lucien didn¡¯t mind if the beautiful elf followed him, but Jeanne was a different case.


    He didn¡¯t want to force Jeanne into anything and end with her hating him. But there was also no way for him to release them so easily after kidnapping Olivia and Scarlett.


    "Jeanne... I can let you go back to Portgreen, but Mason is going to have to stay with me because I don¡¯t trust him." Jeanne was surprised by Lucien¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know why they were enemies, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t do things without reason. But now was he releasing her?


    "You have the option to kill him too..." Jeanne tried to test Lucien to see what he would do.


    Lucien smiled at Jeanne as he knew she wasn¡¯t serious. "Family isplicated, and I wouldn¡¯t kill yours without reason... But I¡¯m still going to lock him up in a prison cell until he isn¡¯t a risk to my ns or family anymore."


    Jeanne didn¡¯t know how to respond. She wanted to go home but didn¡¯t know how to face her brother and say she abandoned Mason. So she told Lucien she could only follow him for now and hope he didn¡¯t hurt her and her stupid nephew.


    "Okay, it won¡¯t be long before we get back to Portgreen. Maybe a few months..." Lucien tried tofort Jeanne while Olivia and Mason made faces. They would not have denied Lucien¡¯s offer to return to Portgreen.


    Olivia looked upset, but she also had her ns. She wouldn¡¯t be one of the Guild¡¯s Leaders if she couldn¡¯t deal with unforeseen circ.u.mstances. Even if she had to follow Lucien now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ivan returns.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t wait to get back to Bluewind. It was less than two days, but he was already missing his women. He could feel that Oya was also missing little Ko. They were almost halfway there, so less than a day of travel, running at high speed would be enough for them to reach Bluewind City.


    "Let¡¯s keep the same pace."

 Chapter 95 - Beat Me Before I Beat Them

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Beat Me Before I Beat Them</h4>


    The group went through the forest without problems because Oya had an increasingly dominant aura among mystic beasts, and no animal wanted to cause problems for the big white tigress.


    As they were far from Portgreen City, Lucien slowed to a pace where Lena didn¡¯t need to be carried. Then in the afternoon of that same day, they were able to see Bluewind, the city in the mountains.


    While some people in the group were specting on why Lucien was going to Bluewind, Lena just felt good about going back home. She didn¡¯t me her father for sending her to marry Duane, but after everything went so wrong, she never wanted to do anything like that again.


    Lena was too excited to see her mother being "more active," as Rose said. She also wanted to see her sister again. Even though they didn¡¯t get along very well, Lena still loved Marie.


    The guard at the gate was the same one who received Lucien the first time. He prepared to let the group in without asking too many questions. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see Lena.


    ¡¯How does he arrive with the Second Princess and a few dayster arrive with the First? And why are there more beauties in his group? Doesn¡¯t this guy not have any limits or humility?¡¯


    The guard tried to control his envy and greeted Lena, ignoring Lucien. "My Princess! d you came back safely."


    Lena smiled at the friendly guard, but her words took away the poor man¡¯s smile. "Thank Lucien. If he hadn¡¯t rescued me from that nightmare, you wouldn¡¯t have a Princess anymore."


    Lucien smiled at the guard but somehow knew that he was not very happy. Lucien was very perceptive, but he still didn¡¯t know much about normal rtionsh.i.p.s. After all, his childhood was destroyed by an irrational father, and now he is surrounded by arge amount of women in love.


    As the group headed for the castle, Lucien realized that the city was doing much better than when he first arrived there. Before, Lucien heard many peopleining about constant attacks on small viges to the west. Theyined about theck of security in the kingdom, and some even med the King for it.


    Now Lucien was listening to people talking about how the Queen was sending troops to protect all viges, even those furthest from the main city. Some were wondering what the protection of the town would be like, but the response from the Queen was that they had new allies, and everything would work out.


    Lucien also heard of a group of three beauties, who were fighting bandits and wild beasts in the western border. Lucien already imagined who they were, but he was sure when someone said that the Second Princess led the group.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t let his women sit at home like useless decorations. He would do anything to support them and was happy that they were doing something good and that they were being recognized for their strength and bravery.


    The more Lucien heard about how incredible the three beauties were, the more he felt proud; after all, they were his women. Although they are already much stronger after drinking his essence, Lucien wanted to make them even stronger so that they would not be in any risk when they fought.


    After a few minutes, the group arrived in front of the castle. The guards at the door were very respectful, not only to Lena but especially to Lucien. They bowed to him while greeting respectfully, calling Lucien "My Lord."


    Ang did not want any more soldiers dismembered by Lucien, so she ordered everyone to be very respectful to him and not to make any sudden movements or anything suspicious... It was better that they be frozen near him.


    Lucien used his tattoo to ask Astrid to take Olivia and the others to a training room on the lower floor of the castle while he talked to Cassidy. He wanted to talk to her to decide what to do with Olivia and Scarlett. Jeanne and Mason also went with them, but Ghnna and Lena continued to follow Lucien.


    As soon as the group entered the hall, Ang and Cassidy were already waiting for them. Ron¡¯s spies reported everything to them. With Cassidy¡¯s help, Ang was bing an excellent Queen, and they respected each other very much.


    "Mom!!!" Lena missed her mother very much and ran to hug her.


    Ang hugged Lena tightly while talking about how much she missed her. She gazed at Lucien over Lena¡¯s shoulder with a grateful look. She would also thank him many times more, but first, she just wanted to hug her daughter.


    While mother and daughter are hugging, Lucien walked slowly towards Cassidy. She wanted to jump into his arms and act like a spoiled girl, but she also wanted to be a proud Queen to be suitable for a great King like Lucien would be soon.


    "My Queen." Lucien greeted Cassidy respectfully and then opened his arms as he smiled at her.


    Cassidy was making a great effort to maintain her elegant pose, but seeing those big open arms waiting for her for a warm hug was lethal. She couldn¡¯t help herself and jumped on him while saying how much she missed her King.


    It started with a warm hug, but soon Lucien lifted her by the thighs, and they both started a passionate kiss whilemunicating mentally.


    ¡¯Every time I kiss you, I want to kiss more and more this delicious mouth of yours... You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing, My Queen.¡¯ Lucien pressed Cassidy against a wall, and with his hands on her thighs, it was easy to also stroke her fantastic s.e.xy ass.


    ¡¯I want you to kiss me all the time! I want you inside me while you kiss me more!! It was so hard to sleep with my body craving for you every second more and more.¡¯ Cassidy tightened her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist enough for her to feel his c.o.c.k getting hard.


    Cassidy was getting very horny quickly, and before Lucien could say anything, she begged. ¡¯Let¡¯s go to the room now, please. I want your d.i.c.k now!!¡¯


    Of course, Lucien wanted to go with Cassidy to a room. He was also would take other girls along them, but before he wanted to tell Cassidy about Olivia and Scarlett. ¡¯Later, My Queen. Right now we need to talk about something Important. Where are the others? Oya also needs to meet little Ko.¡¯


    ¡¯Ko is in the kitchen with Aria and E. Mia went with Anne and Marie to the border to solve problems with beasts and bandits.¡¯ Cassidy knew Lucien would want to know about the other girls too, so she told him about Mia, Anne, and Marie.


    ¡¯They were very eager for your return, so I saw no problem in letting them deal with these issues so they had something to distract them from their anxiety. Ron and a group of soldiers are with them, he also sends me reports every few hours. They wille back before night.¡¯


    Lucien understood that the bandits and beasts at the border were dangerous to farmers and vigers, but his girls would not be at risk. Cassidy was also always getting reports from Ron, so everything seemed to be under control. Still, Lucien preferred that they always fight together.


    ¡¯Okay, I hope theye back soon or we will go meet them. This is Ghnna. She is... Well, she¡¯s part of the group now.¡¯ Lucien stopped kissing Cassidy and introduced her to Ghnna. The elf did not recognize her as she only came to Portgreen after Cassidy had already disappeared.


    Cassidy was very friendly to Ghnna. Then Lucien pointed to the direction of the kitchen so that Oya could reunite with little Ko. He headed towards the room where Astrid brought the others, Cassidy and Ghnna followed behind him.


    Lena and her mom continued to have their moment. She couldn¡¯t help but ask about Marie and her father. Ang knew that Lena didn¡¯t hate Julius as she did, so she told the story slowly and in detail, focusing on the parts where he tried to abuse Ron¡¯s niece and then making Lucien kill him by threatening Marie.


    There was no way Lena wouldn¡¯t be upset. She understood the situation, but she was still a little disappointed in Lucien. But her anger was soon reced by gratitude; after all, he saved Marie and then her.


    Lena knew that her father and Marie never got along, so it made sense for him to try to use her as a shield. Lena couldn¡¯t really me Lucien even though she was really sad.


    Then Ang told Lena about how she had always been mistreated by Julius and was now governing with the help of Cassidy and Lucien.


    -----------------------


    Astrid took the group to arge training room where no one could spy on them. Maggie and Rose were also together to prevent Olivia and the others from causing any problems.


    Scarlett could not specte much of what would happen, but Olivia had bad feelings because she imagined many scenarios where a problematic person would appear.


    They were all sitting in the center of the room when Lucien came in with Cassidy, making Olivia wish she was wrong and Scarlett to be terribly surprised. Jeanne and Mason also recognized Cassidy and were no less surprised.


    "How is this possible?!?!?" Olivia was always suspicious, so she kept an eye on Astrid, but Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand how she didn¡¯t die after being hit by Hugo¡¯s arrow. She had prepared the lethal poison made from manticore blood...


    Cassidy was surprised when she saw Scarlett and Olivia. She also heard Scarlett¡¯s question and can¡¯t help remembering everything that happened. She took Lucien¡¯s hand and smiled at Astrid before answering.


    "I would not have survived had it not been for the help of my best friend. Astrid managed tobat the poison with her own blood, which allowed me tost long enough for Lucien toe... Hepletely healed the poison, and now he brought me two of my most hated enemies."


    Everyone was shocked again when Lucien hugged Cassidy around the waist and kissed her cheek tenderly. Even Olivia, who thought there was a connection between them, did not expect Lucien and Cassidy to be together that way.


    ¡¯I thought about using them to get some benefits... But if you kill them, I won¡¯t mind.¡¯ Lucien used mentalmunication to talk to Cassidy about what to do with them.


    ¡¯Yes, it makes sense. Having two influential leaders allows us to use many different strategies. But they just need to be alive and not in perfect health.¡¯ Cassidy already had her hands in a fist.


    She was weakened from the poison, but thanks to Lucien, she now felt more powerful than ever and wanted to fight Olivia and Scarlett alone.


    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter to show that she had all his support. ¡¯Do you want to deal with them now?¡¯


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted to beat up Olivia and Scarlett, but not now. ¡¯No... Now I really want you inside me... I was not a pervert before, but the sensation of pleasure and power that you give me is so addictive.¡¯


    Lucien understood well what Cassidy was talking about. The mixture of the pleasure they felt together, and the feeling of improvement was incredible enough to make anyone addicted.


    ¡¯I want it too, My Queen. So let¡¯s leave them in a cold cell for now. The fat pig is going to gain a cell too, but the knight is my friend.¡¯


    Cassidy can¡¯t helpmenting about Jeanne. ¡¯Friend? Will she also join the group like the elf?¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe.¡¯ Lucien also sent a mental message to Astrid and the other girls to take Olivia, Scarlett, and Mason to the castle¡¯s more secure cells. Ron¡¯s spies would also keep a close eye on them.


    Lucien returned to the hall with Cassidy, Ghnna, and Jeanne. Jeanne was not sure how to act. Her family betrayed Cassidy as well as others, and although she didn¡¯t agree with them, she still hasn¡¯t done anything to stop it. She also knew that Lucien wouldn¡¯t hurt Mason; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent him to a cell.


    Scarlett and Olivia did not try to fight andin as Astrid could kill them with a single punch. Mason was more than happy to stay away from Lucien even if he was going to a cell.


    So the group didn¡¯t resist, and they were taken to their cold cells where they would wait for a severe beating from Cassidy after she had many love sessions with Lucien.

 Chapter 96 - Important Matters

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Important Matters</h4>


    As the group returned to the hall, Cassidy held Lucien¡¯s arm like a devoted wife. Like the other girls, she liked tomunicate with him mentally, so making all the conversation private for them even if there were other people around.


    ¡¯Lucien, I know now doesn¡¯t seem like a good time for this kind of thing, but... Tomorrow will be Mia¡¯s birthday, and I wanted to do something for her.¡¯


    Cassidy loved her daughter, but at the moment, they were nning a war, so it didn¡¯t seem like the best time for birthday parties. Still, she had to consult Lucien as the final word would always be his.


    The word birthday brought fond memories to Lucian. After his mother disappeared, he could only count on his sisters. Even though everyone was always focused on their own training, birthdays were days where they got together for a meal together. His father never did anything special, but he and his sisters always celebrated the day of their birth.


    ¡¯Tomorrow will be a special day, so it deserves something special. We are going to do something even if it is a small celebration, and I will spend the night only with you and her today.¡¯


    Lucien¡¯s affection for Mia was one of the things Cassidy liked most about him. She can only squeeze his arm tighter while making an "mm" sound.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the group was weed by Kara, Ron¡¯s niece. The girl looked very excited to see Lucien, and added to her ssic maid dress,pleted a look, which Lucien found very cute.


    "Lucien!- My Lord, I¡¯m d you brought the Princess home safely... And I¡¯m also happy that you are back safely... I..."


    Kara was very agitated, not knowing what to say, but her whole body calmed down when she felt Lucien¡¯s warm hand gently pat her head.


    "It¡¯s all fine, Kara. You don¡¯t have to treat me so politely. We¡¯re friends, right?" Lucien continued to stroke Kara¡¯s head as she smiled with closed eyes, saying "Yes, yes, yes."


    Cassidy knew that Lucien could be as affectionate as he was brutal sometimes. Still, Ghnna and Jeanne were surprised again to see how quickly he changed his personality in different situations.


    Kara was enjoying the pats, but she had to do her job as a maid and started reporting to Lucien and, of course, still enjoying his heavenly touch.


    "M- Lucien, the Queen, and the Princess went to talk in her room. The Queen said she wants to talk to youter to thank you again. I also tidied up your room and cleaned everything, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. The cooks have finished lunch so you can also have a meal if you want."


    "Oh, nice. We will have lunch now." To Kara¡¯s sadness, Lucien stopped patting her on the head and went to the kitchen with the girls.


    As soon as Lucien entered the room next to the kitchen, he opened his arms to catch the cute little harpy-girl who jumped into his arms.


    "Lucien!! I missed you so much!! Kiss, kiss, kiss!!!!" E didn¡¯t wait for Lucien¡¯s answer and attacked his mouth.


    Ghnna and Jeanne couldn¡¯t believe that all the women in the castle seemed in love with Lucien. And he treated them all with such affection. ¡¯Really?! How many women does he have?!?!? Damn, she¡¯s so young!¡¯


    "Oh, Lucien. Wee back... Well, I think we can call this ce home, for now, right?" Aria also entered the room while weing Lucien.


    Lucien released E and hugged the mature harpy-mom. Her s.e.xy curves were a delight for his hands, which loved to touch. "Yes, for a while, this will be our home."


    He introduced Jeanne and Ghnna to everyone, and then they started having lunch in the great room. Aria and Emented on how strong their body was after drinking so much special milk. They had already started training under Cassidy¡¯s instruction.


    Lucien was always nning his next steps. Portgreen was just the beginning of his journey to obtain enough power to save his mother and keep his family safe.


    Since his strength came from his women, he would always be trying to make them stronger. So he was very happy that Aria and E were interested in training and learning to fight. After all, their journey would always be full of danger.


    As they ate and talked animatedly, Lucien felt people approaching more than two miles away. It was difficult to focus his hearing far away because of the noiseing from hundreds of citizens in the city, but he could feel them with his connection through the tattoo. The people who approached were not just people but his women.


    A few minutester, Lucien heard Mia, Marie, and Anne entering the castle. Marie found that her sister had returned and went upstairs to look for her while the others went to the kitchen looking for him.


    He expected Mia to have a simr reaction to E, but in the end, she was more intense. Mia ignored everyone and jumped across the table, throwing her and Lucien on the floor as she started kissing him passionately andmunicating mentally.


    ¡¯Lucien!! I missed you sooooo much!!! Next time I will go with you. Please never leave me again!!¡¯ Mia always wanted to be by Lucien¡¯s side, to love or fight.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that he has a special affection for Mia. They have first met each other as enemies, but thanks to her, he has managed to get demonic energy to wake L.u.s.t, and also face the difficult fight in the mine. She was always so kind to him too, making Lucien want to give her more and more love.


    He sent Anne a mental message saying he would make up to herter, with anythingl she wanted. Anne was not very happy, not being able to kiss Lucien now. But she would wait for her turnter while thinking about many things they could do together.


    They ignored the looks of others and continued kissing on the floor to their hearts content Since Mia was on top of Lucien, it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel wet on his waist.


    Mia was turning 18, and at that time, most people would have their hormones very active. In Mia¡¯s case, it was even more intense because she has Lucien, who made her feel even hornier, getting easily wet.


    Everyone there was his wife or would be soon, so Lucien didn¡¯t mind starting a passionate s.e.x session in the dining room, even using the table or the floor. Still, he wanted the first time to be unique for Mia, and also, the bed he "got" from Ang was extremelyfortable.


    ¡¯Mia, I know that tomorrow will be your birthday, so today and tomorrow, I will do what you want.¡¯ Lucien¡¯s words were like an explosion of happiness inside Mia¡¯s mind. She knew he couldn¡¯t resist her light attacks, but doing everything she wanted is more than perfect.


    Mia continued to kiss Lucien, or instead, he was kissing her as her little tongue always followed his lead while she just enjoys all the love he had to give her.


    ¡¯I want it all! Can we go to the room now? I¡¯m just going to take a bath, and then we¡¯ll do everything you did to my mom.¡¯


    Lucien wouldn¡¯t mind spending two days just patting Mia on the head if she wanted it. But she wanted s.e.x, and he had nothing against it as well.


    ¡¯That¡¯s a great idea. I can also help bathe you, and then we¡¯ll do everything and then more.¡¯ Lucien and Mia had already reached an agreement, but they both couldn¡¯t stop kissing.


    The passion that oozed from Mia was addictive for Lucien. Both began to feel the power of demonic energy running through their bodies, making them feel really great.


    Since Mia didn¡¯t seem to want to stop kissing, Lucien managed to get up without separating their lips. He lifted her up by her thighs, and she wrapped her legs around his waist so that he could carry her into the room like a spoiled ko.


    The other women could only roll their eyes. They wanted to keep their poses elegant and well behaved, but inside their hearts, they all wanted to be acting spoiled like Mia, if that guaranteed them a ce in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Lucien was not worried about Jeanne and Ghnna because he knew the others would treat them well. He also didn¡¯t need to worry about Olivia and Scarlett as Astrid and Ron¡¯s spies were watching their cells.


    Although he wanted to pay special attention to Cassidy too, it was Mia¡¯s birthday, and they both agreed that he should spend time with her alone.


    Still, when Lucien started heading towards the stairs, Mia made an exciting request while still using mentalmunication. ¡¯Lucien, I know my mom missed you a lot too... If it is with her, I don¡¯t mind sharing you.¡¯


    Mia loved her mother and couldn¡¯t keep her out of the fun. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that she wanted to do something weird with her, and just that she was okay with doing things with Lucien at the same time as her mother. After all, it wasn¡¯t just his c.o.c.k that could take them to the heaven of pleasure.


    Lucien understood Mia¡¯s intention. He couldn¡¯t deny that it was a tempting idea to have a daughter and a mother at the same time. He also remembers how good he was at the stream when they gave him a double blowjob.


    He wasted no time and sent Cassidy a mental message. She got up on the spot with a wide smile on her face. ¡¯I really have the best daughter!¡¯


    Cassidy looked at the other women and knew they were dying of envy, which made her even more proud. "I apologize for having to leave like this... We have important matters to deal with, so we¡¯ll talk moreter..."


    The women could only roll their eyes again. Everyone knew what they were going to do. Aria and E gazed at each other with simr thoughts.


    Anne continued to make ns for when Lucien went to spend time with her alone.


    Jeanne still thought all it was very surreal. But Ghnna knew that these girls were brilliant to obtain their ce before there were many women around him. She just wanted to have still a chance to get a good position in Lucien¡¯s heart.


    Oya, who was lying in the corner of the room, continued to lick little Ko¡¯s head. The cute tigresses knew how to be good girls and would wait patiently for the time when their master would reward them.


    Lucien went up the stairs carrying Mia while Cassidy followed them. Mia never really liked parties, and she always celebrated her birthday with just her mother and Astrid. Still, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that this was going to be the best birthday of her life.


    He opened the door to his room, it was previously Ang¡¯s and he could not help but be surprised. Kara really did an excellent job in the room. Everything was very clean and tidy, also smelling of fragrant flowers.


    Lucien went to the bathroom with Mia because they had returned from their journey and really needed a bath. Of course, they could have pleasure anywhere, and in fact, the bath brought them memories of their first time together.


    He had taken off his armor when he entered the castle and was now wearing ordinary clothes. Mia got out his arms and tried to take his shirt off, but she was very excited and lost patience with the buttons, tearing his shirt, eager to see and touch her man¡¯s wonderful chest.


    Lucien managed to turn on the tap of the big bathtub, even under constant attacks from Mia¡¯s hands and mouth. She quickly took off his pants, leaving him just in underwear. She could see the big tent, which only made her hornier.


    Mia smiled at Lucien as she stroked his c.o.c.k over his underwear. "I missed it so much... Since that day, my ass has never been the same... Now you will have to take care of it and the rest of my body too."


    Cassidy didn¡¯t need a bath, but she couldn¡¯t resist the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds that came from the bathroom and started to take off her clothes, wanting to participate in the exciting bath session.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t deny that she was happy with the production of demonic energy, but she stillined to Lucien.


    ¡¯How unfair!! You had promised sometime to me... But I only see you caring for your other women well.¡¯


    Lucien knew it would always be difficult for him to take care of all his women, but if they wanted to be with him, they would have to wait for their turns patiently.


    ¡¯Everyone will have their turns, so be a good girl and wait for yours.¡¯

 Chapter 97 - Hot / Lovely Bath {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Hot / Lovely Bath {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien was surprised by Mia again. She is incredibly beautiful and cute, but she also knew how to act boldly and sensually. "Mia, I can¡¯t get enough of saying how adorable you are."


    Mia loved anypliment from Lucien and could only smile while blushing a little. She started to take off her clothes and was soon n.a.k.e.d, showing her immature but still s.e.xy body to him.


    She hated the fact that her body didn¡¯t mature as fast as her mother¡¯s. Still, that didn¡¯t seem like a problem as Lucien neverined about anything and just seemed to love herpletely.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t resist the view of Mia n.a.k.e.d and flushed, so he pressed her against the wall as they started another passionate kiss.


    "Mm... Mmmm..." Mia always felt that her body was going to melt in Lucien¡¯s arms. She felt the warmth radiating from him to her heart and then took over her body along with the sensation of the greatest pleasure she could feel: The sensation of being loved.


    Cassidy entered the bathroom wearing only underwear and couldn¡¯t help but sarcasticallyment on the scene, which was far from a bath.


    "Is this how you are going to bathe? I don¡¯t care as long as I can participate too."


    Cassidy had a great improvement in her power and senses; after all, she was the woman who received more essence from Lucien so far.


    Although some of the demonic energy has been used to cure the poison, over the past two days, she has significantly improved after her body has absorbed all demonic energy.


    Still, she cannot react to Lucien¡¯s rapid movement. Of course, she would never stop him from anything, especially something she wanted so badly.


    Lucien held Mia with his right arm and quickly reached in front of Cassidy, then pressed them both against the wall. He kept Mia a little higher on his arm as he wrapped his other arm around Cassidy¡¯s waist.


    Now seeing two flushed faces, Lucien was even hornier. "You are my precious jewels. My adorable girls, who I love so much."


    Cassidy tried to say how much she loved him too, but Lucien sealed her mouth with a big wet kiss. Mia looked at them happily, but soon her mouth also received his lips.


    So Lucien kissed each of them for less and less time. He is swift, and at some point, the girls could feel like he was kissing them at the same time.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the girls to get wet, but it wasn¡¯t the bathwater, but their love juices, which were produced without control whenever they were very close to Lucien.


    Lucien could sensethat the bathtub was half full, so he released the girls so they could bathe. But they didn¡¯t care about bathing and gave him a tight double hug.


    Mia hugged on one side of his waist while Cassidy on the other. Both pressed their faces to his chest, wanting to feel the warmth and pleasant smell of their man.


    "I am so happy that you came into our lives." Mia could even feel tears rising in her eyes as she was really thrilled to have Lucien with her and her mother like this. After a very difficult year, now the people she loves are together and in perfect health.


    "Everything we went through was really shitty, but now it looks like it was the biggest blessing of our lives because we meet you." Cassidy couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Even though they still have a long journey to take revenge on all their enemies and re-conquer Portgreen, everything seemed very easy with Lucien.


    Lucien could only hug his lovely girls. He was still learning to live differently from a weapon as his father raised him. He was very grateful to have met such incredible people as this pair of mother and daughter.


    "No matter what happens, if we always stay together, we will be happy like this forever." Lucien didn¡¯t care about morals, right or wrong. He only cared about his loved ones.


    Before, it was just his mother and his sisters, but now he had other women and would destroy worlds to keep them safe and happy.


    "It¡¯s all fine, girls... Let¡¯s get in the hot water and rx a little before going to bed." Lucien patted the girls on the head, and they soon stopped hugging, but the wide smile was still on their faces. Mia helped him take off his underwear while Cassidy took off her underwear.


    The girls couldn¡¯t help getting hornier, seeing Lucien¡¯s powerful spear. His c.o.c.k always looked hard as a rock and ready to take them to the heavens of pleasure.


    Lucien felt it would be challenging to keep his d.i.c.k out of girls if he kept looking at their beautiful hot n.a.k.e.d bodies. So he was the first to get into the big tub, or they would never bathe.


    Ang lived in her room for a long time, so she made sure to do everything more than perfect. The bathroom was quiterge, and the bathtub easily fit four people without them getting ufortable.


    A magic symbol on the bathtub heated the water, and the bathroom was already full of steam. The girls didn¡¯t think twice about getting into the bathtub with Lucien.


    Lucien leaned against the corner of the tub and closed his eyes, feeling the warm water rx his body. But the girls wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Mia took a sponge and passed a neutral soap on it because she did not want Lucien to lose his natural smell, which is more than perfect. She stood beside him and began to wash his chest gently.


    "Ah, Mia. Tomorrow is your birthday, so I should be the one washing you." Of course, Lucien would be happy with the girls washing him, but he wanted to take care of Mia on her special day.


    When he tried to stop her, Mia sealed his mouth with tap kisses while continuing to wash his chest. "You are the only gift I want, and washing you makes me very pleased."


    "So lovely..." Lucien epted all of Mia¡¯s kisses while she washed his upper bodypletely. The sponge was soft, but along with Mia¡¯s delicate and soft hand, the sensation was really incredible. Tasting her wonderful tongue was a ridiculously heavenly bonus.


    Cassidy, obviously, didn¡¯t want to be left out and started washing Lucien¡¯s legs. She quickly headed towards her real target, making Lucien make an "ah" sound when he felt her soft hands grip his spear tightly.


    Lucien did not stop epting Mia¡¯s kisses whilemunicating with Cassidy mentally. ¡¯You naughty girl... Let¡¯s see how I will punish you on the bed.¡¯


    Cassidy sensuously smiled as she continued to wash his c.o.c.k and balls with a sponge. All her movements were aimed at giving him pleasure, and she also responded to his teasing words.


    ¡¯Was that supposed to be a threat? Would I be a masochist for wanting to be punished by you on the bed all the time?¡¯


    Lucien could only smile at Cassidy¡¯s words. Mia did not stop kissing his lips, which made everything funnier, and the three started tough.


    L.u.s.t no longer watched Lucien with the girls because she couldn¡¯t contain her jealousy, but now she also had to seal her hearing as she was almost materializing her body to beg Lucien for a little affection.


    He could feel her unease with the connection they have. Lucien really wanted L.u.s.t to be with him always in her physical body, but he needed to introduce her to the girls first. He thought about doing it the next day because now he had to pay special attention to Mia.


    Cassidy was the first to stopughing because her body was starting to feel ufortable. She had Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k in her hands, but she couldn¡¯t suck it because it was already submerged in soapy water.


    Still, she could think of something else and didn¡¯t waste time asking Lucien. "Dear... I can¡¯t wait any longer..."


    Lucien understood Cassidy¡¯s meaning. He was also happy to receive another affectionate nickname for his collection. "Go ahead, my Queen."


    Cassidy didn¡¯t think twice and get ready to mount Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. She ran her hand over her pink p.u.s.s.y, which was full of love juices, and then she positioned it over his d.i.c.k. Her juices were a little oily, which prevented it from dispersing out in the water.


    Few things were more productive for Lucien than feeling the girls¡¯ juices on his d.i.c.k. It was proof that he was really giving them a lot of pleasure and added to the feelings they had for him; his body generated a lot of demonic energy.


    After lubricating his spear, Cassidy slowly started to sit on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. She wanted to enjoy every second of this fantastic feeling she loved so much.


    "Ahhhh... I love to feel you inside me like this. Sooo gooood..." Cassidy felt her inner walls open to receive Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Her pink insides quickly recognized its only owner and received his hard c.o.c.k with more love juices while squeezing it tightly.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien was also very pleased. As his d.i.c.k was thick, he felt all the girls tight, but when Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y squeezed his d.i.c.k, it was more than wonderful.


    Cassidy sat until her ass touched Lucien¡¯s thighs. His c.o.c.k was touching the deepest part of her pink tunnel, but she didn¡¯t want to move and sat still enjoying the feeling of having her lover inside her for a few seconds.


    Mia was not jealous of her mother because she knew Lucien would be inside her next. She just wanted to enjoy his mouth more now, so she dropped the sponge and hugged Lucien¡¯s neck as they continued to kiss passionately.


    Soon Cassidy started to move as Mia¡¯s tongue obediently followed Lucien¡¯s lead. Then his tongue made a mess in Mia¡¯s delicate mouth while his c.o.c.k made a mess in Cassidy¡¯s naughty p.u.s.s.y.


    "Mm..."


    "Mmmm..."


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    While Mia and Lucien could only make muffled m.o.a.ns because they were kissing, Cassidy couldn¡¯t hold her excitement and m.o.a.ned loudly enough for her e.r.o.t.i.c voice to echo through the bathroom and bedroom.


    "Why so fast?! No, no, no!! I can feel iting... Ahhh...F.u.c.k!!"


    In less than a minute, Cassidyes on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and although her body went limp, she used her high resistance to increase the speed at which she pomped her ass against Lucien¡¯s pelvis, making his c.o.c.k drive her p.u.s.s.y crazy.


    Lucien also wanted toe quickly under Cassidy¡¯s pleasant attacks. Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k in different ways and different intensities, but he could take a longer time to allow her to have more fun before the big charge.


    Still kissing Mia, Lucien also put his hand on Cassidy¡¯s ass while she continued to ride him. Then he squeezed that big soft s.e.xy ass, making her m.o.a.n even louder.


    After a few minutes, Cassidy finished having her orgasm and soon started having another one. There was still Lucien¡¯s life mana in all the girls who received his essence, making them also have a share of his high regeneration.


    There would never be anyone more perfect for L.u.s.t than Lucien. He should be called the King of demonic energy because he produced more and more of it, making them both stronger and stronger.


    Cassidy knew her turn was running out, and she also didn¡¯t want to take Lucien just for herself, so she prepared a great ending.


    Still having her orgasm, she lifted her ass to the maximum without letting Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k leave her p.u.s.s.y, and then went down hard, filling her insides with his hard c.o.c.k in an intense thrust.


    "OHH!!!"


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Lucien had to stop kissing Mia to m.o.a.n because the stimtion of Cassidy¡¯s hard thrust was too incredible. Water sshed out of the tub while they both m.o.a.ned and came at the same time.


    His c.o.c.k started to fill her wet p.u.s.s.y with his white liquid while she also produced lots of love juices making a hot mess inside Cassidy¡¯s pink cave.


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t hug Lucien because Mia was on his chest, so she leaned against the bottom of the bath while looking at him with a satisfied smile. "Damn!! That was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good. I can¡¯t help wanting more."


    Lucien could onlyugh while Mia looked at him with an imploring look and pouted.


    "It¡¯s my turn!! I want it too. Give it to me, please."

 Chapter 98 - Mias Special Night (1/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Mia''s Special Night (1/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Cassidy got off Lucien to let Mia have her long-awaited turn. She moved back and started to bathe so they could continue the next session on the bed.


    Mia didn¡¯t think twice about riding Lucien. She felt his hard c.o.c.k against her p.u.s.s.y and started to move, giving great pleasure to both of them even before the pration.


    She started to caress his chest as she moved and looked at him with a naughty smile. "You are so perfect... I can¡¯t even think what it would be like if you hadn¡¯t attacked me with your wet hand... Hehehe..."


    Lucien could not forget the first time they met; after all, it was just a few days. He knew that their rtionship had developed very quickly, but he did not regret it and would not give up his cute Mia.


    "You are perfect too, my love. But do you want to have your first time here in the bathtub? Tonight is yours, so you can choose anything."


    Mia didn¡¯t answer him but continued to move her p.u.s.s.y over his d.i.c.k. She rubbed her lower lips over the entire length of his c.o.c.k, from its head to base, teasing them both.


    Then she started to kiss his chest in a very affectionate way. "No matter where, if we are together, everything will be perfect... I want it here now, I want itter in bed, and I want it tomorrow and next... Every day of my life, I will want you more and more."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t think of words to describe his love for Mia, so he hugged her tightly. The tattoo connection was a two-way street, so just as Lucien could feel the girls¡¯ feelings, they could also feel his love for them.


    Mia was silent for a minute, feeling the warmth of those arms, which made her feel so safe and loved. Then her mouth looked for his lips instinctively, and they started another session of passionate kisses.


    Even therge amount of water in the bathtub does not prevent Mia from wetting Lucien¡¯s waist with her love juices. Her v.i.r.g.i.n flower continued to caress his c.o.c.k eagerly.


    She wanted to give her body to him as her heart was already his. But she also wanted to y as much as possible to prolong her special night, if possible, she wanted it tost forever.


    After five minutes of kissing and caressing, Cassidy had already gotten out of the bath and gone to bed to wait for them. Mia stopped pressing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, letting it erect and pointing up in front of her p.u.s.s.y.


    She gazed at him with an extremely affectionate look, making both hearts beat in sync. "This will be another step that we will make together..."


    Then Lucien continued. "One of the many moments we will have in our life together as a couple."


    Mia intertwined her hands with Lucien¡¯s, then using his support, she stood up until the entrance to her pink cave is aligned with the head of his c.o.c.k.


    They both thought and said the same thing. "I love you."


    Then Mia went down slowly, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k explore new horizons. The unexplorednd was incredibly pleasant, and Lucien felt immense delight as his spear made its way through Mia¡¯s pink inner walls.


    "Ahhh... Uhhh... Mmmm..." Mia could not deny that she felt a little pain; after all, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was really big and very challenging for a beginner.


    Still, the pain soon disappeared, and her p.u.s.s.y seemed to know that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was its friend and only visitor, who would be there many more times, so her pink flower rxed.


    Soon they felt a barrier, which was her h.y.m.e.n. Mia was a romantic girl and wanted to make that a special moment.


    "My heart is yours, and now my whole body as well. My everything will always be yours, my husband, my dear love."


    So before Lucien could respond, she forced it, making his c.o.c.k break her purity seal. Some of her blood came out in the water while Mia felt a little pain again, but it was impossible to tell as she had a bright smile on her face.


    Mia was thrilled to give herself to Lucien, and he was also delighted to have such a fantastic girl as Mia. He could only think to do everything for her always to keep that happy smile.


    No more words were needed, as their hearts were connected. Then using Lucien¡¯s hands for support, Mia started to move up and down on his c.o.c.k.


    She wanted to enjoy and remember every detail of this new experience, so she moved slowly and increased the intensity of her thrusts while taking his d.i.c.k deeper and deeper into her happy p.u.s.s.y.


    Her pink walls tightened around his c.o.c.k more and more as she felt more and more pleasure. Mia remembered how good it was when he prated her ass the first time, the feeling in her p.u.s.s.y was a different sensation, and she wanted to enjoy each new sensation with Lucien.


    Lucien was having several different types of pleasure. The pleasure of the woman he loves giving herself entirely to him. The pleasure of her p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k.


    But nothing was better than the pleasure of seeing that proud smile of Mia as she rode him with passion, smiling happily and proudly, making Lucien smile proudly too.


    "Mmm... Ah... Uh..."


    Lucien was feeling great pleasure, but he didn¡¯t make any noise as he wanted to enjoy each of Mia¡¯s cute m.o.a.ns. Her cuteness was as powerful a weapon as Cassidy¡¯s s.e.xy curves, and she knew how much he liked it.


    Mia kept afortable pace and always slowed down when she felt she was close toing. Still, she didn¡¯tst more than five minutes before Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k make her have a great and uncontroble orgasm.


    "I FEEL IT! AHHHH!!!" She knew Lucien could hold on, but she couldn¡¯t and her p.u.s.s.y started to coat his d.i.c.k with her love juices.


    She didn¡¯t want toe alone, and she didn¡¯t think twice before begging for her lover¡¯s white essence. "Come with me, my husband. Fill me with your hot c.u.m, please."


    "Anything you want, my cute little wifey." Lucien released his load inside his beloved Mia, filling her p.u.s.s.y with his c.u.m.


    "Ohhhh... So good... I love it... I love you..." Mia has never felt soplete as she feels now. Her heart was beating fast, still in sync with Lucien¡¯s, while his c.o.c.k filled her insides with his love.


    "I love you very much, my love... My Mia." While they both enjoyed their orgasms, Lucien started kissing Mia¡¯s small b.r.e.a.s.ts, biting her n.i.p.p.l.es and making her m.o.a.n even louder in pleasure.


    As Lucien moved forward a little so he could kiss her, Mia managed to wrap her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist, and they both stood in hot water of the bathtub hugging each other for a few minutes.


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k remained hard inside Mia, and her p.u.s.s.y continued to produce love juices. Soon they were ready for more action, but the next session would be in bed.


    He recovered a sponge and started washing her backs while she also took one and started washing his back.


    "Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t keep your mother waiting for so long." Lucien wanted to finish the bath, but Mia started kissing him again whileughing.


    Mia understood then stood up to take Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y. "Okay, just wash me some more... Ah? There¡¯s so much of your c.u.ming out of me... What a waste!!!"


    Lucien could onlyugh when he saw Mia trying to get his c.u.m, which was running down her leg. The mixture of all the different energy¡¯s made his c.u.m incredibly tasty and healthy for a female, so of course, Mia wanted all it inside her.


    "Your adorable girl... Come here!" Lucien did not resist Mia pouting and pushed her in the water, starting another session of passionate kisses.


    He washed her body while they kissed and yed, making what should have been a quick shower,st another twenty minutes while they enjoyed each other.


    Since Lucien was the only one focused on washing, while Mia only focused on his d.i.c.k, she was the first to stay clean. Mia got up to get out of the tub and then made a pose, leaning her ass right in front of Lucien¡¯s face.


    *Pah*


    Lucien pped one of her buttocks while lightly bit the other, making Mia m.o.a.n with double pleasure. He was affectionate in all his actions, and his life mana prevented the girls from feeling pain so that they could only feel the greatest and purest pleasure.


    "Do you want me to eat your ass again, you naughty girl?" Lucien¡¯s words sounded like music to Mia¡¯s ears, and she didn¡¯t think twice before answering while shaking her happy ass.


    "Of course, I want it. I want you to devour my ass because it¡¯s only for you." Mia shook her ass again and jumped out of the bathtub before Lucien bit her again.


    She didn¡¯t think about getting dressed as they would be doing nude things all night and went to the bedroom after taking a towel to dry herself. Lucien continued his bath, looking forward to the next rounds.


    As soon as Mia left the bathroom, she saw Cassidy sitting on the bed next to some underwear she had never seen. She walked towards a tray with a freshwater jar while walking proudly, showing that she was a woman now and no longer a young girl.


    Cassidy saw how Mia was trying to act elegantly, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You may have lost your v.i.r.g.i.nity, but you will always be my little girl."


    "Mom!!" Mia almost fell over, hearing her mother¡¯s words. She thought she would be on the same level as Cassidy now that she had taken thest step with Lucien, but it didn¡¯t seem that anything would change about their rtionship.


    Cassidy could onlyugh. She was pleased even though the situation was strange; after all, it all seemed so right that they were both with Lucien.


    "No need to be ashamed; after all, we are not amon family... As mother and daughter, we have an eternal bond, but now we are also women of the same man, which only makes us closer."


    Mia drank a ss of water while still maintaining her "mature woman" pose, but inside, she was thrilled. She loved her mother, and she also loved Lucien, so if they stay together, it would be more than perfect.


    She was unable to hold the posture for long and ran towards Cassidy. "Ahh, mom!! It was so good!!! I still feel the pleasure running through my body. And there is also this feeling of power... Everything is so wonderful."


    Cassidy hugged Mia, and they both fell on the bed. "I¡¯m d you liked it. That may be the feeling of being with someone we love, and also Lucien is so affectionate..."


    Mia and Cassidy talked some more while Lucien finished his bath. Then Cassidy took the underwear, which was actually s.e.xy lingeries.


    "Ang told me about a store in the city that sold these clothes... I wasn¡¯t sure about it, but the seller said that I could make a pleasant surprise for my husband by wearing this..."


    Mia could see that Cassidy was a little embarrassed while talking about the strange underwear. She took one set of the pair, and she was also embarrassed as the clothes were too bold.


    It was a set of panties and bra with several thin ornaments to decorate and made of an almost transparent fabric. In the ck set, there was also a hole where her p.u.s.s.y would be, making itpletely exposed.


    The white set looked even more transparent and left more than half of the b.r.e.a.s.ts exposed. Mia realized that the size of the lingeries made it clear who would wear which.


    She picked up the ck set while smiling embarrassedly, thinking about Lucien¡¯s reaction to seeing them dressed in these s.e.xy clothes.


    "Do you think he will like it?" Cassidy trusted the lingerie saleswoman¡¯s word, but she still wanted to know Mia¡¯s opinion because she was a little unsure.


    Mia knew that Lucien loves their n.a.k.e.d bodies, but those clothes also looked really beautiful and sensual. "I think he¡¯ll like it... Mine also allows us to do a lot of things while I¡¯m still dressed..."


    Cassidy and Mia started tough at their embarrassed expression as they put on their s.e.xy underwear to please Lucien.


    He was hearing everything from the bathroom and was really looking forward to seeing how the girls looked now.

 Chapter 99 - Mias Special Night (2/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Mia''s Special Night (2/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien finished his bath and got out of the bathtub. He took a towel, which smelled good.


    He brought it close to his face to smell better, and he felt not only a fragrance of roses but also another scent, one which he liked a lot, making him remember someone. ¡¯Your naughty maid...¡¯


    Still drying himself with the towel specially prepared for him, Lucien left the bathroom. He expected to see a different scene, but nothing could prepare him for what he saw.


    His c.o.c.k, still hard, became harder than rock, pointing to the sky like a proud dragon. Seeing the girls n.a.k.e.d was nice, but seeing them wearing s.e.xy lingerie was more than amazing.


    Cassidy was lying on Mia¡¯s side on therge bed. While his favorite milf was wearing an almost transparent white lingerie, Mia wore a ck one, which was also slightly transparent.


    Lucien could see their curves perfectly. Cassidy¡¯s n.i.p.p.l.es, already hard with excitement, made Lucin feel a desire to bite and kiss them.


    Although Mia did not have curves as s.e.xy as her mother, the ck lingerie highlighted her hot ass, and it also had a special opening, which showed her beautiful p.u.s.s.y, which his d.i.c.k felt a few minutes ago, but he already missed.


    The two beautiful women were lying while gazing at him with a seductive but also slightly embarrassed look, which made Lucien feel even hornier.


    "You both are so beautiful." Lucien praised his lovers as he headed for the water jar. He didn¡¯t take his eyes of their beautiful bodies, making them smile proudly.


    The girls were also delighted by the sight of Lucien with only the towel on his shoulders. They wanted to keep the look on his face, but his hard c.o.c.k was too tantalizing for them not to look.


    While they watched him drink the water, they saw bathwater running down his body and felt their love juices dripped from their wet pussies.


    That smell of their arousal powered Lucien¡¯s ego and made him want to and jump and devour them entirely while they wanted nothing else but Lucien to devour them.


    Cassidy knew how Lucien liked to tease, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything and made a significant effort to wait patiently.


    Mia wanted to be a good girl and follow his lead, but her hands unconscious moved, and she started to touch herself as she looked at Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, imagining him inside her again.


    Lucien walked slowly to the bed then threw the towel on the headboard, and then he positioned himself in the middle, between Cassidy and Mia.


    The girlsid on each of his arms, and Mia was the first to act. She started kissing Lucien¡¯s mouth passionately while Cassidy started kissing his shoulder.


    Mia¡¯s lips were very soft, and she was always totally passionate, letting Lucien move his tongue inside her little mouth the way he wanted.


    He could enjoy Mia¡¯s delicious mouth while squeezing her ass with one hand and Cassidy¡¯s ass with his other hand. He pulled both of them as close to his body as possible to enjoy their bodies.


    Mia stroked half of his chest while Cassidy stroked the other half. But the proud Queen also wanted to kiss, and Lucien realized that when she was kissing closer and closer to his face.


    He stopped kissing Mia, who started kissing his neck, and started kissing Cassidy¡¯s tasty lips. Lucien bit her lips, making his Queen m.o.a.n in pleasure.


    The fabric of the lingerie was very soft so Lucien could feel their skin against his body, but also the softness of their s.e.xy underwear. So they yed for a few minutes.


    Cassidy was the first to move towards his d.i.c.k. She really enjoyed the kissing session, but she also wanted to feel something else in her mouth.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n, feeling Cassidy¡¯s hands stroking his c.o.c.k. With one hand, she stroked his balls, while with the other his rod and then began to lick its head, giving Lucien much pleasure.


    Lucien lifted Mia and made her sit on his chest. Her lingerie had an opening in her p.u.s.s.y, so she didn¡¯t have to take her panties off, allowing him just to move her towards his face to connect her p.u.s.s.y to his mouth.


    "Ahhh... Sooo good, my dear." He held her thighs while sucking on her wet p.u.s.s.y, making Mia m.o.a.n while Lucien drank her love juices.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Cassidy started to swallow Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her throat, making loud e.r.o.t.i.c sounds echo across the room along with Mia¡¯s m.o.a.ns.


    Mia was in heaven, feeling Lucien¡¯s tongue making a mess inside her wet p.u.s.s.y, but thescivious noises that Cassidy was making made her start drooling, wanting to taste his d.i.c.k too.


    Lucien could feel Mia¡¯s desire, so he turned her over, with his mouth still on her delicious flower. Now Mia could see her mother sucking on his wonderful c.o.c.k. She leaned forward, and Cassidy, like a good mother, shared the meal with her beloved daughter.


    Cassidy stopped swallowing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and started sucking on his balls while Mia took the top of his rod. Lucien still focused on giving pleasure to Mia, started to feel double pleasure from their amazing mouths on his d.i.c.k at the same time.


    "Aahhh... I feel iting..." Mia was the first toe. Feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k in her mouth and his tongue in her p.u.s.s.y was too much pleasure for her to take any longer.


    Mia began to squirt love juices on Lucien¡¯s mouth while she arched her body and m.o.a.ned loudly. Lucien drank her sweet juices happily and also felt that he was close toing.


    Cassidy took advantage of the fact that Mia had moved the mouth off his d.i.c.k and attacked again, swallowing it as deeply as she could while also stroking his balls.


    "Ohh..." Lucien began to c.u.m as well, filling Cassidy¡¯s mouth with his hot c.o.c.k milk. She started drinking all that white liquid, which she loved so much.


    "Mom!!! Leave some for me." Mia, still having her incredible orgasm, saw that Cassidy seemed to want to drink it all selfishly and couldn¡¯t help pouting.


    "Let¡¯s share." Cassidy pulled her mouth away, and Mia didn¡¯t waste a second before she started drinking her favorite milk while her mother was stroking Lucien¡¯s balls to extend his orgasm even more.


    Mia drank Lucien¡¯s c.u.m until thest drop before lying on his thigh. She had a fantastic orgasm under the attacks of Lucien¡¯s tongue, and her body was still trembling with pleasure.


    She already had Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k in her mouth and p.u.s.s.y, so now she wanted it somewhere else before they start it all over again until they pass out with mental fatigue.


    "I want in my ass now. Please, my dear, put your big c.o.c.k in my naughty ass." Mia tried to say dirty words to stimte Lucien, but her cuteness was predominant, which made Lucien even hornier.


    Lucien had just tasted the delicious taste of Mia¡¯s flower, so all he wanted now was to devour Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y too, and have both pleasant tastes in his mouth.


    "Come to me, my Queen. Let me taste you." Cassidy didn¡¯t think twice about switching ces with Mia. She took off her white panties and sat gently on Lucien¡¯s face as he squeezed her s.e.xy thighs.


    Mia smiled at Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and licked its head again as she spoke lovingly. "Thank you for always being so hard, my dear."


    Then she positioned the entrance of her ass on his c.o.c.k¡¯s head. Mia could see her mother right in front of her, and both have flushed faces with pleasure.


    Mia felt a good nostalgic feeling when her ass felt her lover¡¯s c.o.c.k again. The first time was a little strange, but now she knew she wanted his d.i.c.k in all parts of her body.


    "AH!!"


    "OH!!"


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was still well lubricated by Mia¡¯s saliva, so it slid inside her ass easily. Still, Mia¡¯s ass was very tight, which gave her and Lucien a lot of pleasure, making them both m.o.a.n.


    Cassidy smiled, seeing Mia¡¯s pleased face. She was also taking great pleasure in Lucien¡¯s tongue in her happy p.u.s.s.y. At no time did Cassidy or Mia think it was wrong to be with the same man. On the contrary, they were d to be together alongside with him.


    "Mm..."


    "Ahh..."


    So mother and daughter watched theirscivious expressions while Lucien pleased them both. Mia was riding her tight ass on his c.o.c.k while he sucked Cassidy¡¯s delicious p.u.s.s.y.


    Mia held out her hands, and Cassidy held it, so they both supported each other while smiling at each other, happy in a way they never were before.


    They didn¡¯t know what the future held for them, but just thinking about being like this with Lucien, made their hearts beat faster in sync.


    Lucien could feel that s.e.x was now unlike anything he¡¯d had before. Not only was there a strong connection between him and the girls, but they also loved each other, making them feel incredibly happy to be with him.


    Mia felt another orgasming at the same time as Cassidy. They both m.o.a.ned loudly while seeing each other¡¯s faces getting more and more flushed.


    "Lucien, my husband!! I¡¯lle with your c.o.c.k in my ass!!! Fill me with your love... Fill my ass with your hot c.u.m and mark me as yours again and again... Ahhhh!"


    "Lucien, my dear!! I¡¯ming with your tongue... I love it so much... Ahhhhh!!"


    Both mother and daughter came at the same time, and Lucien was not left out. He released his hot load in Mia¡¯s tight ass, making some of his essence leaks while their pussies squirts love juices over his face and the bed.


    Lucien delighted in Cassidy¡¯s delicious love juices as the girlsy on his body, enjoying their orgasms while their bodies trembled with ecstasy.


    Despite Lucien¡¯s fluids restoring the girls¡¯ energy, therge amount of demonic energy and the intense pleasure would make them mentally tired... But Cassidy and Mia are strong girls and still wanted much more of his love.


    "More, please!!!" Both mother and daughter asked together, making Lucienugh. Of course, he would give them a lot more and just stop before it was dangerous to their bodies.


    Lucien knelt on the bed to look at his beautiful women, who gazed at him with flushed faces and happy smiles. He first took off her bras then kissed Cassidy¡¯s big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, and then Mia¡¯s small and hard n.i.p.p.l.es.


    While kissing the beautiful body of his loved ones, Lucien was using his creativity to think about new positions to try. Then he said to Cassidy to stay in four with Mia on top of her.


    "What a wonderful view." The position of the girls allowed Lucien to see their four love holes. Mia¡¯s ass still had some of his c.o.c.k milk dripping while the other three holes waited eagerly for his attention.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think that they were extremely beautiful and cute. Their delicate pussies and pink asses were a banquet for him. His rock-hard d.i.c.k couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and Lucien prated Cassidy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y after pping Mia¡¯s ass.


    Cassidy and Mia couldn¡¯t see Lucien in that position, which made them a little embarrassed and expectant. They were wondering who would be pleased first, but Lucien could easily give them both pleasure at the same time.


    "AHHHH, RIGHT THERE!!!" Mia felt Lucien¡¯s fingers on her p.u.s.s.y after being pped in the ass and m.o.a.ned loudly.


    "OHHH YESSS, MY DEAR!!" Cassidy felt Lucien¡¯s big rod prate deep into her wet p.u.s.s.y, and she m.o.a.ned loudly too.


    The girls¡¯ m.o.a.ns were music to Lucien¡¯s ears, and the more pleasure he felt, the stronger his true nature became. At that time, he didn¡¯t think of anything but making his beloved girls happy and fill them with his love.


    L.u.s.t could not understand how Lucien could produce so much demonic energy, and the speed at which that energy improved his body was even more impressive.


    Everything should have a limit, including the host of a great demon. But Lucien knew no limits and could easily give pleasure to Mia and Cassidy¡¯s pussies and asses without stopping or even slowing down the pace.


    L.u.s.t cannot help asking herself who the great demon really was. And of course, all she wanted was to be receiving that pleasure, which made the girls stick out their tongues in ascivious way while m.o.a.ning more and more with pleasure.


    Lucien continued to make the girls m.o.a.n for hours in the greatest love session they ever had. Not only was the pleasure they felt phenomenal, but also the benefits on their bodies were astonishing.

 Chapter 100 - Astrids Training {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Astrid''s Training {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien left his room after the fantastic love night and headed for the kitchen for breakfast. He wanted to let the girls sleep in peace as they are mentally exhausted.


    While walking on the corridor, Lucien heard sounds of heavy breathing. He hadn¡¯t been paying attention before, but now that he was focused, he quickly concluded that it was Astrid, doing some matinal training.


    He changed direction, and instead of going to the kitchen, he headed towards the room where the manticore-woman was having a hard morning training.


    Lucien entered the room and saw Astrid punching a training dummy. She noticed his presence but did not stop her training. "Is it all okay, Astrid? You can always talk to me if you have any problems."


    Astrid continued to hit the dummy with quick and precise movements. "I feel stronger and stronger... I also feel my wings growing... It reminded me of things I thought I would never care about again."


    Lucien could see that Astrid¡¯s wings had grown a few inches since the first time they met. "If you want to talk about it, I am here, and I will always be by your side for anything."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help but smile. She never doubted that Lucien would be kind after he let her hit him severely during the first fight they had.


    He was strong enough to take all of her blows, but he did not retaliate and just teased her, which made Astrid think he was an idiot or someone who could carry a lot of responsibility for others. Now she was sure it was the second option.


    "I remembered my mother... I always wanted to avenge her death, but the manticore-n patriarch is very strong... I thought I could never defeat him and that I would never have a voice in the n because I¡¯m a mixed-race..."


    Astrid paused before looking lovingly at Lucien. "But now, thanks to you, I am getting much stronger, and my wings are growing just like a pureblood manticore. But now I also have other priorities like you and Cassidy. I should no longer seek revenge for old wounds."


    Lucien approached Astrid and hugged her from behind. He could feel her fluffy wings against his chest, and his c.o.c.k was excited to feel her amazing ass. Her tail started to swing exactly, which only made Lucien hornier.


    "I will support you in anything, but I think you should not forget your mother. We have to resolve the Kingdom issue now, but next, I will go with you to your n and watch you give this patriarch slow death while swallowing his own guts."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining the scene where she tortured the manticore-patriarch for everything he did to her mother. She knew it was possible now, not only thanks to the power Lucien was giving her but also because she has his support.


    "Okay then... After all this over, you and I go to the manticore-n together... But first, I need a lot more training." Astrid started speaking in a serious tone, but when she talked about training, Lucien could feel something suggestive in her voice.


    She moved her tail to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and started rubbing it on his balls, making them both horny. Lucien also teased her, kissing her big fluffy ears.


    "Mm... I think I will leave then and let you continue training." Lucien wanted to tease more Astrid, and he seeded easily.


    "Mooo... Of course, I want to train with you, my hubby." Astrid made a cute sound as she pressed her ass against Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and stroked it with her tail.


    Lucien moved his hands, which were on Astrid¡¯s waist to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He held and squeezed both those big and wonderful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loved so much.


    Then he spoke softly close to her ears, making Astrid shiver with pleasure. "So let¡¯s train a lot together, my cute wifey."


    Astrid really wanted to kiss Lucien at that moment, but she also wanted to test the limits of her new powers, and he was the most suitable person to take all of her intensity.


    *Woosh*


    "AH!!!" As he was hugging her from behind, Astrid tried to elbow Lucien, but he held her arm firmly and softly bit her ear, making her m.o.a.n loudly.


    So Astrid used her other arm to try to grab him, but Lucien dodged to the side while ripping part of her shirt off, causing her fluffy belly to be exposed.


    While Lucien was stepping back, Astrid ran towards him,unching several punches. He could easily dodge even though his attention was on the cute fur, which she had on the belly. He found Astrid extremely s.e.xy, and her soft demi-human fur was a destructive weapon against him.


    As Astrid unsessfully attacked Lucien, she remembered the first fight they had. He is unbelievable fast, but she managed to hit him right after he kissed her, so she just needed to distract him, to get an advantage.


    She stopped attacking and gazed at him with a sensual look. Lucien understood what she wanted to do, but it still wouldn¡¯t be that easy... At least that¡¯s what he thought.


    Astrid moved her small ear muscles, making her ear twitch slightly while she also swung her tail and looked at Lucien in a sensual way.


    "So cut-" Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted by her cuteness. Even though he could still dodge, he considered this move as her victory and stood still, allowing Astrid to hit his chest with a powerful punch.


    Astrid regretted it right after hitting him, because even she didn¡¯t expect to be so strong. That punch did not even have half of her full power, but it sent Lucien several meters back until he hit the wall of the room.


    The impact created cracks in the wall, but Lucien felt no pain. In fact, he was surprised that his resistance was increasing very quickly.


    Astrid realized that Lucien was fine as he continued to smile at her. Still, she wanted to confirm that everything is okay.


    Before she could say anything, Lucien turned into a blur and disappeared. As soon as Astrid started to understand his movement, his hands were on her b.r.e.a.s.ts again.


    "You¡¯re getting stronger, my sweet Astrid... But you¡¯ll have to try harder if you want to make me sweat." Lucien spoke again close to Astrid¡¯s ears as his hands caressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "UHH!!!" Astrid didn¡¯t respond, and this time she attacked him with both arms at the maximum speed as she could, but it was still too slow for Lucien¡¯s pace. He held her arms firmly and then bit the tip of her wing, making Astrid m.o.a.n with a new kind of pleasure.


    Astrid took advantage that Lucien was holding her tightly, so she used that support to lean her body forward and raise both of her legs to kick him.


    Lucien realized that he could not dodge this blow if he continued to hold her, so he released her arms. Astrid corrected her posture in the air and started again trying to hit him with quick punches.


    Again it seemed useless to try to hit him like that. Even though Lucien wasn¡¯t using all his speed, his reflexes were still swift. Astrid thought of another n, which clearly affected Lucien.


    "How bold... I like it." Lucien was impressed when Astrid started tearing her clothes. Her sweaty body seemed to shine, and the smell of her arousal really made Lucien a little dizzy.


    Astrid quickly tore off all of her clothes except her panties. Then she ran towards him again.


    Lucien dodged her blow again, but while he was watching her pass in front of him in slow motion, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her fluffy tail swinging over her cute panties.


    Astrid knew she would miss the first blow, but just as she nned, he was fascinated with her ass, allowing her to change direction in the middle of her attack and hit him again.


    Lucien flew again until he hit another wall. With an even wider smile than before, he faced the beautiful manticore-woman. "You are so adorable... But you can only use this technique on me!"


    Astrid began to swing her tail excitedly while teasing Lucien. "What technique? Do you speak of this ass, which belongs only to you? Or these b.r.e.a.s.ts, which are also only for you?"


    Lucien again dashed towards Astrid, but this time he did not hold her from behind but lifted her by the thighs. She wrapped her legs around his waist as he pressed her against the wall.


    "Yes, I was talking about these beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts and this wonderful ass, which I am going to devour now." Lucien kissed Astrid¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts while stroking her thighs and ass.


    She held his head and m.o.a.ned loudly while her p.u.s.s.y started to produce more love juices. "So eat me, right here and right now... My hubby."


    Lucien kissed Astrid for a few more seconds then released her. He started to take off his clothes while Astrid started drooling, looking at his body.


    She moved her hand to remove her panties, but Lucien acted quicker, lifting her against the wall again. Before she could think of anything, he sealed her mouth with passionate kisses.


    Lucien was already n.a.k.e.d and started rubbing his c.o.c.k under her p.u.s.s.y whilemunicating mentally. ¡¯Use your tail. If you make me c.u.m, I will give your p.u.s.s.y what you want.¡¯


    Astrid didn¡¯t think twice and wrapped her tail around his d.i.c.k. She started to move the tail in a way that looked like a handjob but much softer.


    "Ohh... It¡¯s so good... Keep going." Lucien was really pleased with Astrid¡¯s tail. He could also feel her love juices, which dripped through her panties and wet his c.o.c.k.


    "Ahhhh... I feel so good too... I will c.u.m in my panties." Astrid was feeling great pleasure with her tail, but her p.u.s.s.y was also going crazy with the rubbing of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lucien to c.u.m on Astrid¡¯s tail. She also had an incredible orgasm, making her panties soaked with her juices, which also wet her tail and Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even more in a bigscivious mess.


    Astrid was still enjoying her orgasm, but Lucien was already eager for the next round. He started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while he tore her panties.


    "Ahh... Feeling your d.i.c.k directly in my p.u.s.s.y is so good... F.u.c.k me hard, my hubby." She felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y and was very eager to have his big rod inside her.


    Lucien prated her hard, and the wall shook under the intensity of his thrusts, which made Astrid loudly m.o.a.n with pleasure. His hard c.o.c.k hit her sensitive spots and made its way to the deepest parts of her pink cave.


    Astrid loved to be in Lucien¡¯s arms, but she also wanted to move to give him pleasure. Then she used the wall to push them forward, throwing them on the floor while she was on top of him.


    Lucien didn¡¯t react and let Astrid start kissing his chest intensely while he caressed her ass, and she rides his d.i.c.k.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ahhhh..."


    "Ohhhh..."


    Astrid was banging her p.u.s.s.y against Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k hard, giving them both a lot of pleasure as they filled the room with m.o.a.ns.


    As they both had high resistance, they could have very rough s.e.x with no issues. Lucien rolled on the floor with Astrid until he stopped in a position on top of her.


    "My turn, my sweet wifey." Lucien started to kiss Astrid¡¯s upper body while banging his c.o.c.k into her wet p.u.s.s.y. She wrapped her legs around his waist to push her body against him, synchronizing their movements.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Astrid to start c.u.m.m.i.n.g, wetting Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and the floor of the training room with her massive amount of love juices.


    "Ahhhhh... I¡¯ming!! Soooo good!!!" She m.o.a.ned as she hugged him tightly.


    But Lucien seemed far from slowing his thrusts inside her. "Didn¡¯t you say we were going to train a lot? Is that all you can take?"


    Astrid wasing now, but she was far from wanting to stop. She rolled their bodies to change positions again and be on top of him.


    Still having her orgasms, Astrid started to move her ass back and forth on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. He felt even more pleasure when she used the tip of her tail to caress his balls while making a sensual smile.


    "We only just starting the training, hubby."


    After the "training session, " which wouldst for hours. The marks of their love would be all over the walls and floor of the room.

 Chapter 101 - First Wifey (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - First Wifey (1/2)</h4>


    It was already 1:00 pm when Lucien finished the training session with Astrid. She fell asleep from mental exhaustion, and he took her to the bedroom.


    Lucien could hear that all his other women were in the kitchen finishing lunch. They seemed to be arguing about making special meals for him, which made Lucien proudly smile.


    Astrid would not be able to participate in the lunch because her body was totally focused on absorbing therge amount of demonic energy she received from him.


    On the contrary, Lucien found it easier and easier to absorb demonic energy, making L.u.s.t more and more confused. Of course, she liked it a lot and knew that they would get stronger faster than she imagined.


    He went to the bathroom to take a quick bath before lunch with his wives. But things were never as simple as he wanted.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom and took off his clothes, L.u.s.t materialized in front of him. She quickly connected their lips, and Lucien hugged her slim waist as they kissed passionately andmunicated mentally.


    ¡¯Can we only kiss in the bathroom, hiding as fugitives? Is this how you treat your first woman?¡¯ L.u.s.t looked upset, but Lucien knew that she was just provoking him.


    He ran his hand over her s.e.xy curves. L.u.s.t materialized without clothes, especially to let him touch her, and Lucien was grateful to her for that.


    ¡¯We can do whatever you want now... We can stay in this room for days just f.u.c.k.i.n.g... ¡¯


    Lucien loved to squeeze L.u.s.t¡¯s ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts. She is different from any woman because he felt something more with her. Something that neither he or she understood, but it was just wonderful to both.


    L.u.s.t felt that Lucien was the most addictive drug in the whole existence. Every touch of him, every kiss, even his look was fatal to her.


    She also wanted to do what was best for him in the first ce, because of that she couldn¡¯t always be with him. ¡¯You know I want you all the time... But what about your other women? Are you going to ignore them?¡¯


    How could Lucien not love L.u.s.t so much? She gave him the chance to obtain a power, which seemed limitless, but she did not require anything from him but supports himpletely. Plus, she was the woman who made him feel the greatest pleasure of all.


    He pressed her against the wall, and L.u.s.t quickly wrapped her legs around his waist. While he kissed her perfect mouth, he also started rubbing his c.o.c.k on her already wet p.u.s.s.y.


    ¡¯I have to be fair to all my women... And who deserves my attention more than you, my first wife?¡¯ The fact that Lucien did call her a wife and not just a woman really made L.u.s.t pleased. He never saw her as a weapon but as his wife, which was all she wanted.


    L.u.s.t said nothing more and just enjoyed Lucien¡¯s affection. He kissed and caressed her for several minutes. Despite her p.u.s.s.y wanting him inside all the time, L.u.s.t remained obedient as a little wifey and let him lead.


    Lucien wanted to be inside L.u.s.t at all times, but he had other ns, which made her even happier. ¡¯I don¡¯t want you to hide anymore. I will introduce you to others now, and then you will always be by my side.¡¯


    ¡¯Mm. I really want to, my love. I want to be by your side as your wife.¡¯ Of course, L.u.s.t wanted to show Lucien¡¯s other women that she existed and had a higher position in his heart.


    Still, the main reason for her happiness was that after everyone knew about her, they could have s.e.x all the time, and she could barely wait for it.


    "So, help me take a bath before we go to talk to the others." Lucien stopped kissing L.u.s.t and went towards the bathtub, but she jumped on his back, throwing them both into the bathtub.


    "They haven¡¯t finish lunch yet, right? I want you inside me, please." They fell into a position where L.u.s.t was on top of Lucien. She started to rub her p.u.s.s.y on his d.i.c.k, making it impossible for him to deny her request.


    Lucien smiled at L.u.s.t before grabbing her arms and rotating their bodies, shifting to a position where he was on top of her. L.u.s.t opened her legs, and he started to bang her.


    Even though their love session was fast, it was also incredibly enjoyable. Lucien feltplete with L.u.s.t in a fantastic way just as she feltplete with him.


    Still, they both knew that lunch would be ready soon, so they finished quickly, and then she helped him to bathe. L.u.s.t also helped Lucien to get dressed, making him feel like a husband with the best wife.


    As soon as he was ready, Lucien couldn¡¯t help looking at L.u.s.t¡¯s beautiful n.a.k.e.d body. He really wanted to undress and start another intense love session, but he wanted first to make all clear to his woman.


    Lucien also realized that he had only seen her wearing a small white dress, and he couldn¡¯t help but question her. "Can you materialize clothes now? Clothes good enough to cover your entire body."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but smile. She knew how possessive Lucien was, and she actually liked it because it made her feel even more loved by him.


    "Yes, now that you have produced a lot of demonic energy for us, I can materialize clothes and other things. I also can fight with a power level simr to Cassidy¡¯s."


    Lucien was surprised. He knew that Cassidy was very powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect L.u.s.t to be able to reach that level so fast. They had spected that things would take longer. Of course, he was very happy about that.


    Still, he did not understand power levels very well. He read several books in his world about it, but only his sisters reached the Five Chaos Realms while he did not really have any real power.


    Then Lucien asked L.u.s.t because as she was from a superior world, she should have a great understanding of the subject. "How far are we from the Mortal Realm?"


    There were several ways to measure power, but the most used in most worlds were the Five Chaos Realms, and the Mortal Realm was the first step where a person needed a great general power to reach.


    Of course, that would be a great deal of power in inferior worlds like this currently. Still, in medium and superior worlds, it was normal for someone to have that power at a young age just as Lucien¡¯s sisters had reached the Mortal Realm¡¯s firstyer at age 15 while he is still in the so-called Zero Realm.


    The way for a person to enter one of the Five Chaos Realms and advance through its tenyers is to improve their overall power. A person¡¯s overall power is determined by their skills, physical capabilities, and abilities.


    Skills are learned and abilities are from a person¡¯s bloodline. The same abilities and skills are stronger or weaker depending on the person.


    There were many ways and treasures to learn about a person¡¯s power, but Lucien didn¡¯t have to worry about that now as L.u.s.t could analyze the potential of most people, which allowed her to say what level of power they were in precisely.


    L.u.s.t did not want to talk about this before as Lucien was still starting his path in the quest for power with her.


    But he was evolving very fast, and now they were already close to reaching the Mortal Realm, which would be the top power in this world. Of course, there are always exceptions.


    Then L.u.s.t answered Lucien¡¯s question. "You are very close to the Mortal Realm. I think you can reach the firstyer in less than two weeks if you work together with your women. Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose can reach it in two months if you keep a good pace. The others will need more time."


    "Amazing!" Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He saw his sisters be very powerful when they reached the Mortal Realm, and now he was also close to it. It was even better as he could also help his women to improve with him quickly.


    Each step towards more power was a step towards his mother, and that gave Lucien more and more hope. He hugged L.u.s.t to show his gratitude for her help.


    "L.u.s.t, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I¡¯m really d we are together." Before L.u.s.t could react, Lucien began to kiss her passionately.


    ¡¯Then introduce me as your first wife...¡¯ L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but take advantage of Lucien¡¯s happiness to try to secure her position.


    Lucien could only smile as he found her reaction cute. He and his women were getting stronger because they were working together, but of course, it all started with L.u.s.t, so she more than anyone should have the title of the first wife.


    ¡¯Okay, so let¡¯s go.¡¯ Again it was difficult for them to stop kissing because their bodies are attracted to each other like mas.


    L.u.s.t entered Lucien¡¯s body again to wait for the right moment to appear, so he left the bathroom. He looked at Astrid, sleeping like an angel on the bed and smiled before leaving the room and walking down the stairs.


    Lucien could hear several happy voicesing from the kitchen. The women were talking about many different things, but the whole subject was about him and Mia¡¯s birthday party.


    As soon as he arrived in the hall, he was met by the maid Kara. She looked at him and blushed embarrassingly. "My Lo- Lucien... I was just going to call you because lunch is almost ready."


    Lucien loved cuteness, and luckily he was always surrounded by cute girls. He walked towards Kara and patted her on the head, making the sweet maid blush even more while closing her eyes and enjoying it.


    "Thank you for making my room so tidy and smelling... My towel also had a special scent... I think it was a rare type of wildflower, right?"


    Kara was really enjoying Lucien patting her head. Still. She can¡¯t help but panic when she heard his words. She couldn¡¯t believe she was bold enough to do that.


    "I- I- I¡¯m s-sorry... I thought you could-" Kara started to stutter, then Lucien put the finger on her lips as he spoke kindly.


    "It¡¯s all good, Kara. I liked it a lot so you can always use... Well, wash my towels like that." Although the towel had Kara¡¯s scent, it was still far from oveing Lucien¡¯s natural scent, so he could enjoy it without having problems with his women.


    "Hehehe... Okay... Lucien..." Kara calmed down again under Lucien¡¯s pats thenughed sweetly.


    Everything good doesn¡¯tst forever, and so, Lucien continued toward the kitchen, leaving Kara with a silly smile on her face and bold thoughts in her mind.


    Next to the kitchen was therge dining room where Lucien called his women by telepathy. The girls were not cooking food for everyone, just the special meals for Lucien. They left the kitchen letting the servants continued to cooking lunch for everyone else, while the women went towards him.


    As soon as Lucien entered the room, he went to pat Oya and Ko, who were on a sofa in the corner, specially positioned there for them.


    When the girls arrived, he started kissing and hugging them; after all, he only slept with Cassidy and Miast night.


    In the room were Cassidy, Mia, Rose, Maggie, Aria, E, Anne, Marie, Lena, and Ang.


    Lucien also heard Ghnna and Jeanneing towards the room, and even though they were not his women yet, he still trusted them just as he trusted Lena and Ang so he would have no problem telling them about L.u.s.t.


    The girls sat around the table while Rose kept hugging Lucien. He couldn¡¯t push away the cute little vampire, so he prepared to tell about L.u.s.t.


    "I wanted to exin to you the truth about... Well, the peculiarities of my body, which make us stronger together."


    Lucien had a little difficulty exining, after all, he would be talking about the existence of a sin in physical form, which would be unbelievable for most people.


    The women were confused and curious, so they listened carefully to his words. "I have never been alone since we met... An incredible woman has always been with me, and she gave me the ability to allow us to be stronger together."


    "Woman?"


    "Which woman?"


    "Who?"


    Lucien can¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He was talking about the incredible ability, which was making them stronger quickly. Still, they just seemed to have heard about the women and started questioning him who she was.


    The women started making a ruckus, and before Lucien could say anything to calm them down, L.u.s.t materialized on the other side of him. Just like Rose, on one side, she hugged his other arm, surprising everyone in the room.


    "I¡¯m this woman, and I¡¯m also his first wife."


    "FIRST?"


    "WTF?!"


    "NO WAY!"


    *ROAR*


    "*Meow????*"

 Chapter 102 - First Wifey (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - First Wifey (2/2)</h4>


    Lucien expected such a reaction after L.u.s.t¡¯s sudden appearance. He wouldn¡¯t me his women for being proud, but when everyone started talking at the same time, he began having a headache.


    Oya felt his difort and roared, shutting everyone up. So little Ko tried to roar too, but all she managed to do was her cute meow sound, making everyone want tough.


    Unlike the women, who were still trying to make a stern expression, Lucien started tough and went towards the tigresses and sat on their sofa, picking up little Ko in hisp while patting Oya on the head.


    L.u.s.t stood where she materialized. She wore a type of small armor made of a strange ck material. Her curves were almost all visible because her clothes only covered her most private parts with as little of the unknown ck material as possible.


    Seeing her long and beautiful blond hair, more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts and ass, and her fairy face, Lucien¡¯s women couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    Nobody doubted Lucien¡¯s love, but that heavenly beautiful woman appeared and imed to be the first one... Now all they wanted was to understand the whole situation and hope that nothing would change between them and Lucien.


    Lucien saw that everyone was silent, staring at L.u.s.t as she proudly smiled at them. "L.u.s.t, you are not allowed to intimidate my wives. And what clothes are these? Can¡¯t you do something that covers more?"


    "L.u.s.t?!" Hearing Lucien¡¯s words, all the women were surprised by the odd name. Who would call his wife by the name of a sin?


    "Yes... She is the personification of sin herself, and she is also a great demon. I¡¯ll tell you everything from the beginning." The women positioned chairs near the sofa and began to hear the story of how Lucien met L.u.s.t. He also hid nothing about his family and the possible war.


    The women were very impressed with everything, but in a world where everything was possible by magic and other methods, no one doubted his story.


    The thing about sins and contracts was almost unbelievable, but they had the tattoos that linked them to Lucien in a phenomenal way, so everything made sense even though it was bizarre.


    From Lucien¡¯s point of view, the girls had no doubts, except for the part about his sister, which he was very vague, but about L.u.s.t, they doubted everything.


    Lucien was desperate to get his mother back, so he epted L.u.s.t without asking questions, and then the magical connection between them made them instinctively trust each other. Still, his women did not have that connection with L.u.s.t and started to question her.


    "Why did you leave your world?"


    "Why were you so weak if you are a superior being from a superior world?"


    "If there were women in the other world, why did youe to this world?"


    L.u.s.t preferred to discuss these matters only with Lucien, but she knew how much he loved his women, and they were already a family. Still, there were people there who were not yet part of this family.


    She looked at Ang, Lena, Ghnna, and Jeanne. Lucien had told his story to everyone in the room and didn¡¯t ask them to leave, but L.u.s.t was still not sure about them.


    Lucien noticed this and looked at the four beauties. He also didn¡¯t know what to think of them and wanted to resolve this issue in his usual straightforward way.


    "I know that you do not wish us harm, and you also have no reason to use anything that you hear here against us... Still, if you want to stay now, it means that you are likely epting to be my wife."


    "?!?!?!?!" Everyone was surprised. Lucien seemed to have no limits. Did he really want to make all women his wives?


    Cassidy, who considered herself someone with a high position in his heart, stepped forward to give her opinion.


    "My husband, I think this is getting a little rushed. Ang and Lena don¡¯t even know you. Jeanne is part of a family that betrayed me. And we don¡¯t know anything about the elf."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t disagree with Cassidy¡¯s words. But just as he trusted her and Mia before, he also knew that girls were not bad people.


    He could feel that they were just women with a difficult life, who needed affection, and he could be the person who would give that affection to them.


    "I think everyone here can be part of our family... I¡¯m not saying that we need to be in a loving rtionship now, but we can trust each other..."


    "Still, I keep my previous words. If you stay, you will probably be my wife sooner orter."


    Lucien was not saying empty words or overestimating himself. He knew that his possessive feelings have a significant influence on him, so if the girls got too close, he would undoubtedly make them only his.


    "I understand. I thank you for the trust, so I will not disturb you anymore." Ang bent and took Lena¡¯s hand to leave the room. Everyone could see that her face was extremely flushed.


    "Mom..." Ang did not doubt that Lena would leave the room with her. Although they were all curious about Lucien¡¯s story, stay there was dangerous... Ang couldn¡¯t help being shocked when Lena didn¡¯t want to move.


    Marie saw the blushing expression of her mother and sister. Although she understands how Lucien¡¯s influence was powerful and quick, she cannot help feeling several conflicting emotions.


    While most women wanted the four of them to leave the room to avoid furtherpetition, one woman had nothing against adding them to Lucien¡¯s harem. Not an ordinary woman, but the one who proimed herself the First.


    L.u.s.t held out her hand to Lena and Ang while smiling. "I¡¯m sure my husband loves mothers and daughters together... You will also have the advantage of being a trio, so don¡¯t be shy and stay with us."


    Lena didn¡¯t know what to think. She was staying, which meant that she wanted to be Lucien¡¯s wife. It would be reasonable for the others to be hostile to her, but the first wife was really willing to invite her to join them...


    She could only find that strange... But also very lucky. "He said it wasn¡¯t right now... So.. I just want to know more about you... Not that."


    Everyone could see that Lena was very embarrassed, and Lucien tried to calm her down. "I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to force you to do anything. You just need to understand that being close to me will only lead you only to one path naturally."


    "I ept that risk." Lena didn¡¯t know how she felt about Lucien. Of course, she was not in love with him, but she was also very grateful and curious about him.


    So it was worth taking the terrible risk of bing the woman of that incredible devil just to participate in their story.


    "No! You can¡¯t be serious... He¡¯s dangerous." Ang didn¡¯t know what to think about Lucien too, but she knew that everything about him was dangerous in many different ways.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to start a drama scene, but he also didn¡¯t want to pretend to be someone he wasn¡¯t. "Do you think I would let any harm happens to your daughter, Ang? Even after I attacked a town to save her?"


    "That¡¯s not it, Lucien. I know you only want the best for us, but I love my daughters very much, and..." Ang would always be grateful to Lucien, but she also knew that it would be difficult for her daughters to be really loved by a man who has many women.


    Lucien got up and walked not towards Ang, but Marie, who was beside Anne. He hugged her waist, and Marie did nothing to resist. In fact, she was very much missing his touch and can¡¯t help but hug him too.


    "Even if Marie and I didn¡¯t take thest step, she is already my wife, and that will not change. I love her, and I will always do anything to make her happy because she chose to be with me."


    *Thump Thump* *Thump Thump* *Thump Thump*


    Marie, like other girls who did not have s.e.x with Lucien yet, but drank his essence, had his tattoo, but with a lighter shade of purple. Still, they had a connection that allowed them to know the sincerity of their feelings.


    Of course, hearing him tell everyone he loved her was fantastic, and Marie¡¯s heart started to beat faster as she got more excited.


    Marie¡¯s happiness was visible by her radiant smile, which made other girls jealous. Ang could see how caring Lucien was, and she knew she couldn¡¯t stop her stubborn daughters from following him if they wanted it.


    "Okay, I¡¯m not going to force them to do anything too. I just hope that you respect their final decision even if Lena doesn¡¯t want to be with youter." Ang released Lena¡¯s hand and turned to leave the room.


    Lucien knew that not all of his rtionsh.i.p.s would be as simple and natural as it was with Mia and Cassidy, so he would have to work harder to make some stubborn women happy.


    Using his ridiculous speed, he appeared beside Ang and took her arm. "You can leave, but I want you to know that you will always have a ce with us."


    "You are not only an ally but also my mother-inw, so you are my family as well as Lena too. Of course, it is dangerous to be by my side, but I guarantee that I will not attack you."


    Ang had already felt Lucien¡¯s touch and smell once, and since then, she couldn¡¯t sleep without having wet dreams. She would never let him know that or that he affected her so easily. She pulled her arm away and looked at him sternly.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll stay, but just to keep an eye on my daughters... Don¡¯t try anything on me!" Ang was flushed all the time, and it was evident to everyone that if Lucien kissed her now, she would be another addition to his harem.


    Still, Lucien wanted to be more responsible and go easy on the girls, so he wouldn¡¯t "attack" Ang. "Okay, so you stay, my beloved mother-inw and sister-inw."


    Ang and Lena bowed their heads in embarrassment while Lucien turned to Jeanne and Ghnna. The knight did not wear her heavy armor, making her long pink hair make a beautiful view alongside the elf¡¯s emerald hair.


    "Jeanne? I won¡¯t me you for leaving now, but you still owe me a date, so I don¡¯t think running away is going to change what will happen sooner orter."


    Lucien ignored Ghnna and spoke only to Jeanne, causing the knight to blush while the elf was a little upset.


    Before Jeanne could answer, Ghnna spoke in a sad tone while pouting. "Don¡¯t you mind if I leave? Do I really not mean anything to you?"


    Lucien did not answer Ghnna with words but with action. He hugged her delicate waist and kissed her delicious mouth. She didn¡¯t resist and followed his lead while the other women rolled their eyes.


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave, so I didn¡¯t ask you." Lucien stopped kissing, making Ghnna¡¯s lips chase his mouth, wanting more.


    He gave the cute elf more a quick kiss and turned to the flushed Jeanne. "So what¡¯s your decision?"


    Jeanne¡¯s mind was filled with confused thoughts, but she knew that Lucien was not really a bad person, and she also appreciated his sincerity about her taking such a risk by staying.


    "Fine, I will stay. But it means nothing." Jeanne feared to get kisses too, so she went across the room to sit on a chair to hear L.u.s.t¡¯s story.


    Lucien could have avoided this situation if he didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t want to hide anything from the girls anymore.


    He was relieved to be able to speak about epting all of them if they wanted to be with him; after all, his arms were big enough to fit all of them, and his love was limitless as well as his s.e.x.u.a.l appetite.


    "Now that we all agree, let¡¯s hear your story, L.u.s.t." Lucien sat back on the sofa with Oya and Ko while L.u.s.t started to tell her story.


    "Well, I remember waking up from what felt like a long sleep, and my memories were a little confused..."

 Chapter 103 - The Seven

    <h4>Chapter 103 - The Seven</h4>


    About 15 years ago.


    "Ahhh!" L.u.s.t felt intense pain all over her body and kept her eyes closed even though she was already awake.


    "Oh, you were the second to wake up. It¡¯s been a long time, my friend... I guess." L.u.s.t heard a soft voice speak slowly. It only took her a few seconds to realize that the person is Sloth.


    "What happened? I remember a great battle... We were winning, but then... Many Golden Gods appeared out of nowhere..." L.u.s.t¡¯s memories were confused.


    She seemed to remember the facts as if someone had told her, and not as if she had actually been in that battle.


    Sloth gazed at L.u.s.t with a strange look. "Well, I¡¯m not too sure about that either. I think we lost the battle."


    L.u.s.t opened her eyes and looked around just to see more darkness. "Where are we? What are we going to do now? Where are the others?"


    "Hahaha... You look like a child asking so many questions like that. How do you expect me to know what¡¯s going on?" Sloth, following L.u.s.t¡¯s voice, managed to pinch her cheek whileughing.


    "Sloth!! Stop this. My head hurts a lot... It looks like the beating we got was... Wait! Did our hosts die?! Shit!!" L.u.s.t could remember very little, but she no longer felt the connection to her host.


    Sloth pinched L.u.s.t¡¯s cheek again. "You didn¡¯t even like that host. You said you would never have s.e.x with such a stupid man. Now we have a chance to find better hosts."


    L.u.s.t tried to push Sloth¡¯s hand away as she acted like an older sister. "You¡¯re lucky that you don¡¯t have to do anything with your host to be strong. I am cursed to have to do s.e.x to be strong... I have to find someone reliable, or I will never have power."


    "I¡¯m sure you will find someone; after all, there is no woman more beautiful than our sweet L.u.s.t." Sloth started patting L.u.s.t on the head, and she smiled.


    Both were in the dark, but then an intense white light lit up the whole ce. L.u.s.t and Sloth realized that they were in arge room with no furniture or windows, only arge door from which the light came.


    L.u.s.t and Sloth put their hands in front of their faces to block the light, which hurt their eyes as they heard another voice.


    "L.u.s.tining about her host? Why does it feel like I¡¯ve heard it a million times? Damn, we¡¯re going to keep losing to all the high races if you don¡¯t stop screwing it up!!"


    Sloth stood in front of L.u.s.t as she responded towards the light. "What purpose to me her? Your host did not lead us as well as you said he would. Your aura of power didn¡¯t help us either! F.u.c.k you, Pride!!"


    Before Pride responded, another voice came from the corner of the room. "Damn Pride, turn off this aura!! It¡¯s hurting my eyes."


    "Ahhh... We are really a great family... Damn it. I just wish I could really die." Another voice came from another part of the room. All the voices were feminine and seemed to be very intimate.


    "I¡¯m f.u.c.k.i.n.g hungry!!! Cant you guys be quiet and let me devour you?" As soon as a sixth voice spoke, everyone was silent for a second before starting tough.


    "Hahaha... Stupid Gluttony... Even if your powers worked on us, you wouldn¡¯t devour your sisters." Then a seventh voice spoke.


    After a few minutes ofughing, everyone was silent again, and Sloth was the first to speak. "What¡¯s the new n, Pride?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t you know? You are always so wise, Sloth... shouldn¡¯t you lead us this time?" Pride had turned off her aura, so the room was dark again.


    Still, Sloth rolled her eyes before speaking in a mocking tone. "How could I lead if I need to sleep the whole time? I will let you decide who leads... After all, you know what is right..."


    "Okay, let¡¯s decide who leadster. Now we have to start traveling again... This time we will have promising hosts." Pride spoke in a confident voice.


    "You said thatst time!! And what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g host I had... As far as I know, the others were not very good either. L.u.s.t didn¡¯t even sleep with her host... They were the worst." The angriest voice made her point clear.


    Pride could only sigh. She really failed to find good hosts. "I¡¯m sorry, Wrath. I apologize to all of you... But this time is different. They are children, so we can shape them any way we want."


    "Children? Prodigies, I hope. We really need to have some victories or our people¡¯s morale is going to be destroyed entirely." Envy spoke, wondering what these children would be like.


    Pride was silent for a few seconds making the others worried, then she continued. "They are from a medium world."


    "WTF?!"


    "You must be joking!!"


    "Really?!"


    "We are really screwed!"


    The othersined while L.u.s.t and Sloth were silent, not knowing what to think. Pride tried to calm them down by exining the situation well. "You don¡¯t understand. Their father has a Bloody Rose."


    Then everyone stoppedining when they heard Pride¡¯s words. Everyone knew the rarity of a Bloody Rose and what that cursed treasure could do to someone.


    Sloth can¡¯t help but think out loud. "This should be impossible. The Bloody Rose only grows every hundred thousand years, and the vampires would rather see their world burn than allow someone to steal their most precious treasure."


    Greed, who had her eyes wide open and was almost drooling, shook her head and questioned Pride. "You were tricked, Pride. Neither Gods nor Dragons could take the Bloody Rose from the vampires. They would destroy it before anyone take it from them."


    The light came out of nowhere again, lighting the room and hurting everyone¡¯s eyes except Pride¡¯s. "Do you doubt me, the Pride herself? I would never lie or be tricked! I saw in the mirror of souls, the real Bloody Rose in the hands of a human."


    "F.u.c.k you, Pride!! Turn down the damn light! We believe you." Greed held out her hands, and a ck light covered Pride¡¯s white light as a kind of shadow miasma.


    Pride didn¡¯t like it and intensified her aura, starting a battle between the white light and the ck light. Sloth could not leave the conflict to continue and spoke to stop them.


    "Will you be wasting what little demonic energy we still have? This is too childish for demons who are thousands of years old, your fools!"


    Greed and Pride withdrew their powers, and the room once again went dark and silent until Envy spoke. "Speak more about these humans, Pride."


    Then Pride continued her n¡¯s exnation. "They live in a medium world called Bellor. It is a long way from the Prime Star, but it is worth the journey... You must understand what it would be like to have hosts who ate the Bloody Rose¡¯s petals."


    "From what I remember, the Bloody Rose would give infinite potential, but also causes their darkest and most impulsive desires to be stronger. Anyone would go crazy..." Sloth cannot help butment with concern.


    Envy continued her words. "That¡¯s why even the vampires only use it on their most powerful members, and even then, they don¡¯t survive long."


    Pride quickly gave them the solution. "That is why we are going to use the pentagram pact on them."


    "Is it even possible? Uhm... Actually, It could really work if they..."Greed started to ponder, but Sloth interrupted her."


    "Do you know what that would do to them? Are we really going to make these kids embrace their darkest desires and then connect their feelings? Wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel even for us?"


    Pride smiled, and a little of her light made her arrogant gaze visible. "We are the personifications of Sins. There is nothing we cannot do."


    Sloth was about to argue more, but when she felt L.u.s.t¡¯s hand on her shoulder. "Wait, Sloth. This might not be so bad."


    "If they were able to work together as one unit, they could survive Bloody Rose by the pentagram pact. This can be the beginning of something great, even for the superior races."


    Everyone started to reflect on L.u.s.t¡¯s words, and it could really work that way. But there was another question, and Sloth questioned Pride again.


    "But there are seven children for all of us to have a host. So how are you going to convince them to do the pact when it should only work for five?"


    Pride also had the answer ready for that. "The pact has always been used on five, but in fact, it can be used on more. That can cause instabilities, but in theory, it will work on the seven."


    Pride spoke confidently of everything, which only made Sloth even more suspicious. "Tell us, Pride. Who said these things to you?"


    "A woman... I don¡¯t know who she was, but she used the mirror of souls in front of me. Everything is true, and even though I didn¡¯t know if she has other ns, we can still be more powerful than ever, so everything will be okay in the end."


    Sloth could only roll her eyes again. "Your overconfidence will be our ruin. Even if we are fine, those children will not live a decent life anymore."


    Greed spoke in her usual malicious tone. "We will not force them into anything. If they choose our soul contracts, we will be connected as long as they live. Then we will share their failures or triumphs."


    Pride continued exining her ns, making everything clear. "I already arranged everything with the children¡¯s father. He will cast a spell on the Bloody Rose petals so they can be consumed slowly by the children..."


    "They are very young now, so when we arrive at their world, they will be young a.d.u.l.ts, and by slowly consuming Bloody Rose, the effects on their bodies will just start to appear."


    "So we will do as usual by going to some inferior world to grow together. But this time we will make them work more together than ever. If we can unite them as much as possible, it will be better for everyone..."


    "So when their bonds are stronger than ever, we will make the pact, so that they don¡¯t break with the side effects of the Bloody Rose."


    Pride¡¯s n seemed perfect, but Sloth saw many failures and dangers for the children. "You said you arranged everything with the father. So what does he want in exchange for his children?"


    "We will only have to resolve a war in his world. It¡¯s a shitty medium world, so it¡¯s okay to ept his request." Pride seemed fine with that, but Sloth didn¡¯t think it was right with the children...


    Well, in the end, it was the father¡¯s decision on how to raise his children. She could only pity them.


    "Is everyone in agreement? We have to start opening the portal now to get there before the Bloody Rose destroys the kids." Pride was sure everyone would ept her n, but she still had to confirm it.


    "Yes." x5


    Sloth had a bad feeling about this. She knew that the chances of everything going wrong were great.


    But there was also the possibility that children would be more incredible than they imagined and survive Bloody Rose, bing something that never existed before in the entire universe.


    "Okay, but let¡¯s try to be good for these kids. After all, they are going through a really shitty situation, and they apparently cannot count on their father for any support."


    L.u.s.t and other sins understood the situation well, and everyone agreed to be good to the kids. L.u.s.t held Sloth¡¯s hand as she kindly spoke.


    "Of course, we will be nice to them. But they also need to be worthy of our respect, so that we can make this work."


    Envy could not miss the chance to make a bad joke. "I wonder if this time L.u.s.t will have s.e.x with her host."


    Before L.u.s.t could answer, Pride gave one more piece of information. "The children are six girls and a boy..."


    "Uhh? That means?" L.u.s.t cannot help but imagine some exciting situations.

 Chapter 104 - A Dangerous Mess

    <h4>Chapter 104 - A Dangerous Mess</h4>


    L.u.s.t told her story in detail about everything she could remember. She talked about the n Pride came up with and even told them a little about the other sins. L.u.s.t also told them about the mysterious woman who spoke to Pride about the pentagram pact.


    Everyone was silent. Half the girls were unsure whether it could all be real, and others were only concerned with Lucien¡¯s future.


    Mia had a concerned expression on her face, but she was totally confident that Lucien and they would be prepared for any further danger.


    She was worried about something else and can¡¯t help but think out loud. "So... Do we have six sisters-inw?"


    Lucien could only embarrassingly smile, remembering the situation with Sophia while the other girls also have the same worried expression as Mia.


    L.u.s.t had a teasing smile on her face, but before she said anything, Lucien sent a mental message telling her not to talk about Sophia yet.


    "Yes, you will meet them when we meet again." Lucien got up and went towards L.u.s.t. He hugged her tightly because he was pleased that she trusted him to tell them everything, even things she could have avoided saying.


    Rose, who had her eyes wide open, found everything incredible. She quickly stood in front of L.u.s.t while asking in a surprised tone.


    "Are you really a demon from a higher world? How is it possible that they got the Bloody Rose? It should have been protected in the red pce by the first ancestors."


    L.u.s.t smiled at Rose as she sincerely answered. "Yes, I¡¯m from the Demonic World, but I don¡¯t know how they got the Bloody Rose."


    "Are you from the Vampiric World? Your name is also Rose... Does that mean they named you the most precious treasure of your people?"


    Rose can¡¯t help but proudly smile. "I was born in this world, but my mother came from the Vampiric World, and she gave me this name, which I love so much."


    "I have read many books about the demonic race, and I never expected to meet a demon here in this inferior world."


    "I am not just any demon. Don¡¯t your books talk about the Seven Great Demons?" L.u.s.t has to be proud as one of the main bases of her race.


    Cassidy still had a lot of doubts because some things didn¡¯t make sense, so she questioned L.u.s.t. "If you are so powerful, why do you need Lucien so much? How does your connection to him really work?"


    L.u.s.t held Lucien¡¯s hand before she answers. "My sisters and I, thousands of years ago, managed to perform a ritual that prevented us from dying."


    "But as a side effect, our abilities no longer work on ourselves, so we need the help of others to be stronger."


    "I don¡¯t remember things well, but everything is recorded in books in our world. Since then, we have been looking for powerful partners to grow together."


    "But whenever our hosts die, our core energy goes back to our bodies, which are hidden in a safe ce. Then we lose all power and have to start over with a new partner."


    L.u.s.t gazed at Lucien with a sad look because she knew it looked like she was using him, but in fact, everything is different this time.


    Lucien tightened his hug on her waist and kissed her neck from behind. "We don¡¯t need to talk about the past anymore. L.u.s.t is my wife now, and together we will ovee any problems."


    Cassidy nodded to Lucien before speaking respectfully. "Yes, my husband, I will not argue about the past, but I would like to understand more about L.u.s.t now."


    "Okay, I have nothing to hide." Hearing L.u.s.t¡¯s words, Lucien was grateful for that and hoped that the other sins would also be so honest with his sisters.


    Cassidy then continued the questions, which were also on the minds of Lucien and the others. "How do you be stronger with Lucien? Do you depend entirely on his energy, or are you independent?"


    L.u.s.t smiled before answering. "I share all our developments with our tattoos. Our energies are independent, but like you, I can benefit from the demonic energy he creates using the skills he gained from me."


    "Just like I said, me and the other Sins¡¯ skills don¡¯t affect ourselves, so I can only get stronger when my host uses those skills on other women..."


    L.u.s.t paused before continuing. "But this time is different. I also feel more powerful when I do it with Lucien... He can also give our tattoo to other women."


    "I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but I know this is very good for all of us. I just want to be with Lucien, together as partners and family. I have no bad intentions either with him or with you, his wives."


    Lucien had an idea. "Could these changes be due to Bloody Rose? We need more information about this... Rose, your mother may know more about this, since she is from the Vampiric World."


    Although L.u.s.t has a feeling that she and Lucien were connected by fate in ways that no one could understand, she also knew that everything could be the effect of the Bloody Rose.


    "Knowing more about the Bloody Rose will certainly be good. We also must be well prepared for the pentagram pact."


    Since L.u.s.t told the story about the Bloody Rose and the pentagram pact, Lucien was holding back his anger because he was focused on L.u.s.t.


    He knew that nothing could be done now, but he could not ignore the fact that his father used him and his sisters as disposable weapons. Even though he knew the risks, his father didn¡¯t say anything to them.


    Lucien had to stand firmly for L.u.s.t and his women. But inside, he was burning in anger, not only at Michael, the Evil King, but also at Pride for treating him and his sisters as side effects in her ns.


    But also, along with his anger, Lucien was fond of Sloth. From L.u.s.t¡¯s story, he knew Sloth seemed to really care about them, making Lucien happy that she is with his sweet Sophia.


    Of course, all Lucien could do now is to move on. But one day, he would take revenge on his father, Pride, and even the mysterious woman who gave Pride ideas about his sisters.


    He understood that they needed power. He, more than anyone, wished for power because of his own selfish desire to rescue his mother. But it was still unforgivable that they harmed his sisters.


    Lucien focused his mind on the present and looked at his women. Everyone was looking at him lovingly, and even though he didn¡¯t want to lose any of them, he needed to be sure that everyone understood what they were getting into.


    "Do you understand now? My life is like this,plicated and full of dangers... Now that you know everything, it¡¯s time to stay or leave."


    As soon as Lucien talked about leaving, some girls wanted to answer, but he raised his hand so as not to be interrupted and continued to say.


    "If you are in this room and have heard the whole story, it means that I consider you my lover, my family, or at least friends who will probably be part of my family soon..."


    "Know that you can always count on my help, but I will not me you for not wanting to get involved in this mess. Sta-"


    Lucien was interrupted when Mia hugged him from behind. "Since L.u.s.t started talking, everyone understood what a mess we were in. But look. Nobody wants to leave... Even if someone wants to leave, you will always have my mother and me by your side."


    *Roar*


    *Meow*


    Oya approached Lucien, and lovingly rubbed her head on his leg. Little Ko used her small ws to climb Lucien¡¯s clothes and stood on his shoulder while rubbing her head over his face.


    "You have risked your life for us many times. Why would we abandon you so easily?" Marie spoke with a smile on her face and also hugged Lucien.


    Then Cassidy, Aria, E, and Anne also gave their support to Lucien and confirmed that they stood by him as they joined in the big collective hug.


    Ghnna and Lena would not be left out, and they joined the girls to hug Lucien too. Only Ang and Jeanne were looking at everyone together as one big family, and they couldn¡¯t help but want to join.


    Ang and Jeanne knew that Lucien wouldn¡¯t force them on anything, but they also knew that they weren¡¯t in love with him or anything like that. Still, nothing prevented them from joining the collective hug.


    So for almost ten minutes, all the women in the room hugged Lucien while he hugged L.u.s.t. Both were not sure how to react to these loving feelings, but they knew it was very good and enjoyed it to the fullest.


    Lucien was very pleased that none of his women wanted to leave him even though they knew the mess that was his life.


    Although Astrid was sleeping now to be able to absorb the massive amount of demonic energy, Lucien was sure she wouldn¡¯t want to abandon him either when he told her the whole story.


    While his women got even closer to him after learning the whole truth, other women, who were not in a romantic rtionship with Lucien, would open their hearts to him more easily after knowing more about him.


    Although Lucien didn¡¯t want to talk about L.u.s.t¡¯s past, he wanted to know more about what the other sins were like now, and how they would influence his sisters.


    He also remembered how his father gave him and his sisters several treasures and rare medicines to improve their power. The Bloody Rose was probably among the herbs.


    Although Lucien was never able to awaken abilities or show any talent, his sisters became more and more powerful, and Lucien understood that it was the effect of the Bloody Rose.


    Still, the mystery remained. Why did it not affect him? Lucien really wanted to meet Rose¡¯s mother, who could know more about it, since she is a vampire whoes from the vampire¡¯s homeworld.


    But now was not the time to think about things that were out of his control. Lucien now had to focus on bing stronger and making his women stronger.


    If before he was confident on his path with L.u.s.t, now he is more than sure that she is his destiny. Together with L.u.s.t and his beautiful wives, no one would hurt his loved ones.


    *Grr*


    Although the collective hug was very pleasant, Lucien¡¯s stomach showed some discontent, making the girlsugh, and Lucien be embarrassed.


    "Girls, we¡¯ll have time for affectionter. Now I¡¯m a little hungry..." After the intense love session with Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid, Lucien needed actual food, not just the massive amount of love juices he drank.


    Lucien released L.u.s.t as the girls stopped hugging and went towards the table. But there were still two girls who did not release Lucien and little Ko on his shoulder.


    Rose hugged his waist tightly on one side while Mia didn¡¯t let go on the other side. Both were wanting to remain embraced with Lucien.


    *Grr* *Grr*


    Lucien¡¯s stomach growled again, making everyone continue tough, but the two spoiled girls still were hugging Lucien.


    *Meow*


    Since Lucien was not upset with the girls, Oya did not roar, but little Ko tried to show her discontent with their selfish attitude. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to leave Lucien¡¯s shoulder as that wouldn¡¯t prevent him from eating.


    "Let¡¯s go, girls, I need some food." Lucien tried to walk, but it was difficult with the girls hugging his waist tightly.


    Mia stopped hugging his waist and hugged his arm while she lovingly spoke. "Come on, my husband, let¡¯s sat beside each other to have lunch."


    Before Rose said anything, Lucien spoke. "The three of us can sit together, no problem. After all, I have two sides."


    Then the three sat side by side at the table while other girls brought their special meals to Lucien. Of course, some girls were jealous of Rose and Mia, but in the end, there would be enough Lucien for everyone.


    L.u.s.t could only keep her physical body close to Lucien. But in that short space, she could materialize where she wanted as a kind of teleportation.


    She did not need to eat as her body was made of demonic energy, but that didn¡¯t prevent her from teleporting to Lucien¡¯sp. "Okay, so I¡¯ll sit here."


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to deny L.u.s.t anything. Not only did he love her, but she had also just told him all her secrets, but his women made it clear that they were dissatisfied with the demoness¡¯s actions.


    "L.U.S.T!!!"

 Chapter 105 - Plans

    <h4>Chapter 105 - ns</h4>


    Lucien had a very "lively" lunch with the girls. The castle¡¯s servants brought a variety of different foods for everyone, but he only ate meals specially made for him by his woman.


    After lunch, Lucien went with the girls to a garden behind the castle. It was a quiet ce for them to talk more, and the girls learn more about Lucien.


    Lucien told more about his world and his childhood. Although it is not a long or exciting story as he basically lived in istion only with his sisters and few servants, the girls loved to know more about him.


    After a few hours, Astrid woke up and also joined the group. She did not feel threatened by L.u.s.t, but on the contrary, excited by goodpetition.


    Her connection with Lucien grew stronger and stronger, and Astrid hadplete confidence in having a high position in his heart.


    The girls listened carefully to Lucien¡¯s whole story, and although he didn¡¯t say much about his sisters, it was evident that he loves them very much. But above all, his love for his mother is unshakable.


    Everyone there never had an easy life. Even though some were queens and princesses, they had and still have a lot of problems to deal with.


    But knowing that Lucien fought so hard to rescue his mother, who was taken from him at such a young age, made some girls weep while others were also moved.


    The girls were also surprised that Lucien wanted power not for himself, but to keep his family together. Even though the way to obtain this power was somewhat sinful and lewd, his intentions were as noble as possible.


    Their view of Lucien and L.u.s.t was far from anything bad or profane. The girls saw them as a family wanting to keep their loved ones safe.


    In the end, the truth only united their bonds even more. While some women were sure they would follow Lucien all their lives, other women couldn¡¯t help but think that following him wouldn¡¯t be bad at all.


    Lucien spent the afternoon and evening of that day just talking to the girls about various subjects. It was also a great time for L.u.s.t, who got closer to the girls.


    Although the girls still tried topete for Lucien¡¯s attention, they knew they must get along in order to be a happy family.


    Of course, even though their overall rtionship was evolving quickly, Lucien knew that he would also have to give individual attention to the girls to develop his rtionship with them more and more.


    While everyone was talking, he was also making ns for the next days. They had a lot to deal with, and their journey was just beginning.


    As his power came from his women, Lucien¡¯s main goal now is to improve his rtionship with them while strengthening those who are already having intercourse with him.


    Lucien, Astrid, Cassidy, and Rose were already close to the Mortal Realm, so he concluded that it would be best if they only attacked Portgreen when most of them were at least at the firstyer of the Five Chaos Realms.


    Everyone understood this and agreed to share their time with Lucien so that everyone would gain demonic energy from him and then take it easy while other girls would have their turn.


    The feeling of power was addictive, but the best was still the pleasure and connection they could fee. With Lucien. While the women who have already experienced this, wanted more, others also wanted to start having s.e.x with Lucien.


    If it were up to L.u.s.t, they would start a big orgy in the garden, but Lucien knew how important a girl¡¯s first time would be, and he wanted to pay special attention to them at that time.


    Since pleasure was linked to the feelings the girls have with Lucien, L.u.s.t also understood that him having special moments with the girls would be beneficial for everyone.


    So Lucien nned to have dates with Marie, and Anne before taking thest step. He knew the girls were looking forward to it, but it would be better to take it easy with them.


    Aria, who was already a mature woman, confirmed to be more than willing and ready. She not only wanted to gain power but also wanted to be with them and be important to the group.


    Still, Lucien wanted them to have a better connection before that, not only for the sake of their rtionship but also for his rtionship with the young E.


    Ghnna also wanted to have a day alone with Lucien so they could get to know each other better. Although she was determined to follow him, everything was still very new for the cute elf, who was not sure about her feelings towards Lucien except for the physical attraction.


    Jeanne was sure she just wanted to be friends with Lucien, but she would keep her promise and have a date with him. She knew how attractive Lucien was, but she was assured of resisting the temptation.


    Lena also wanted time alone with Lucien to thank him for saving her, and to get to know him better. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything because Marie seemed against her bing closer to Lucien.


    Lucien noticed Marie¡¯s strange looks at her sister, so he also put solving this problem on his to-do list. He didn¡¯t mind taking care of them all, so it seemed natural to him to help them be on good terms.


    There was also the question of Olivia and Scarlett, but that Lucien would resolve with Cassidy. He had ns to make the two stubborn leaders cooperate, but he would only follow through on his idea if Cassidy agreed.


    Last and not least, Lucien was in doubt about what to do about Ang. Lucien and his women would soon be strong for him to conquer Portgreen, but he still will need an army to be the vanguard.


    Although Ang was helping Cassidy as allies, it would still be difficult for her to convince the soldiers she has to fight a war that is not hers.


    Lucien¡¯s first idea was to make Ang his wife so that they would share everything, and Bluewind would no longer be a Vassal Kingdom, but an integral part of Portgreen.


    Of course, it was not so simple to make the proud Queen ept being his wife along with Marie and possibly Lena too. Even though he still would have to train more soldiers to minimize losses in the battles that would be inevitable.


    At the end of the day, Lucien had a lot of ns, but he is still just one person, so he needs to start at some point.


    He started by deciding what his routine would be like with the girls who were already having s.e.x with him.


    Lucien wanted his room to be a ce for all the girls and the big bed, free for all women to sleep together in his arms.


    So he asked Ang to give him the 4th floor of the castle. Lucien knew that each of his women would want to have their own room where they can have private moments with him, while everyone could still sleep together in his main bedroom.


    Since Lucien had recent s.e.x sessions with Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid, he used that night to have a good time with Rose and Maggie for a few hours and then stayed in the big bed with all his girls while they had a caring session with touches and blowjobs.


    After having fun, the girls fell asleep. The bed was big enough, and for everyone, and after a tough battle, Mia got the ce on Lucien¡¯s right arm.


    Rose was lying on his chest. As she has such a small body, she would not disturb Lucien to sleep, but he was awake, as well was L.u.s.t on his left arm.


    ¡¯What¡¯s on your mind?¡¯ L.u.s.tmunicated with Lucien mentally as she didn¡¯t want to wake the other girls. Since she told him everything, he always had a thoughtful expression, and L.u.s.t was getting worried.


    Lucien smiled and pulled her body against his. Even if it was just a body materialized by demonic energy, he always wanted to show his affection for her. ¡¯Do not worry. I¡¯m just thinking about our next steps. We have a lot to do... And-¡¯


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t let Lucien finish speaking, and kissed him. He couldn¡¯t make any sudden movements, or he would wake the other girls, so heid there while she kissed his lips tenderly.


    Contrary to the intense and e.r.o.t.i.c way she acted naturally, now L.u.s.t was kissing Lucien slowly and kindly. Not a big wet kiss but the simple contact of their lips.


    Lucien greatly appreciated L.u.s.t¡¯s act. She didn¡¯t saying anything, just showing her support for him with her affection. He couldn¡¯t be more grateful to have her as a partner. ¡¯L.u.s.t, I love you so much.¡¯


    L.u.s.t gently bit Lucien¡¯s lip. ¡¯I feel your love here...¡¯


    Next, she stroked the tattoo on his lower belly area. Lucien was n.a.k.e.d, and L.u.s.t managed to pass her hand between him and Rose without waking her. ¡¯Also here...¡¯


    ¡¯And here too.¡¯ Then she held his c.o.c.k, which quickly turned hard with her pleasant touch.


    ¡¯You demoness..." Lucien could only smile at L.u.s.t¡¯s teasings. Even if the future was uncertain, with her and his incredible women, everything seemed natural.


    L.u.s.t closed her eyes andy beside Lucien in silence. She didn¡¯t need to sleep, and he couldn¡¯t sleep with a mind full of thoughts and ns.


    ---------------------------------


    The Great Sea is the name of the sea east of Porgreen. Legends say that the Great Sea upies half of Argerim, dividing the world into two continents.


    As one of the least explored areas in the world, the Great Sea contained legendary treasures and mystical spots, which attract everyone.


    Of course, good sh.i.p.s that could withstand the fury of the Great Sea were rare, making it possible for only those with the best resources to venture into the more distant areas.


    In one of these more remote areas, it was already daylight. As the sun shone in the sky, two huge sh.i.p.s were docked on a small ind.


    The sh.i.p.s seemed to easily fit two hundred people, and they would still havefort on the journey. Made of ck wood with giant red sails, the sh.i.p.s looked fantastic.


    A tall man with short ck hair came out of the captain¡¯s cabin of one of the sh.i.p.s. The loud thud of the door and the man¡¯s hurried pace clearly signaled that he was furious.


    Even though what happened was obvious, another man on deck still had to confirm. "Sir, were you still unable to contact her?"


    The tall man punched one of the masts, making a loud noise. Even though the ship¡¯s wood is the most resistant of Argerim, the man left a mark on the mast, using only half his strength.


    "Damn it! I haven¡¯t been able to contact her for almost three days. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem with the stone, so Olivia must be in trouble."


    The other men on the deck saw that the situation looked bad and was silent while the tall man had a thoughtful look.


    Then from the other ship, a man jumped. He jumped a distance of more than 100 metersnding on the other ship, right in front of the tall man.


    "Has she answered yet? I think we have to do something, Ivan." The man who jumped had a worried expression on his face.


    The tall man, named Ivan, looked at the small ind, and for a second, his gaze looked sad. "Right now... I¡¯m going back to help Olivia. You will stay here and keep mining."


    Ivan then looked at the other men on the deck. "Collect all the boxes of crystals and send half the men to get ready to travel back to Portgreen."


    Some of the men headed for the mine on the center of the ind while others started preparing the huge ship for the journey.


    The other man looked at Ivan. "Do you think it was the mercenaries who caught Olivia? The damn Red Lady may have set a trap for her."


    Ivan was worried about Olivia, but he calmed down while thinking about the treasures they found. "If they did something, it would be thest time they hurt my Guild."


    "Do you think the crystals will be enough to defeat all the mercenaries?" The man didn¡¯t seem very confident.


    Ivan smiled as he looked at his men carrying boxes full of beautiful green crystals. "I can guarantee the power of these crystals myself."


    "After using it for a week, I am sure that I am already at the SS-rank. I am the first adventurer to reach the power of a general of the Light Empire."


    The man could not deny Ivan¡¯s words. He was also stronger after putting one of the green crystals in the bathwater for just one day. "Yes, yes... Then I think it will be the damn mercenaries¡¯ end."

 Chapter 106 - Knowledge is Power

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Knowledge is Power</h4>


    It was just a few hours before dawn, but Lucien has not yet been able to sleep.


    He continued to watch his beautiful womenfortably sleeping. They never slept as well as they did beside him because they felt so confident in their beloved man¡¯s side.


    Lucien wanted to keep that confidence, and for that, he needs strength. The power to protect those he loves.


    Knowing that there was a lot to do before anything could threaten him and his women, Lucien slowly stood up so as not to wake the girls.


    After kissing Mia on the forehead and putting Rose in his ce, Lucien left the room. L.u.s.t materialized at his side as they walked down the corridor.


    After the fourth floor was given to Lucien, there was no one else there besides his group. So there were a few free rooms that could be used for many things.


    Lucien entered a room where they had ced different items. The room wasrge and had ample empty space, a table in the center, as well as some furniture in the corners.


    On the table in the center of the room, there are a lot of magic storage bags and regr bags, the magic storage bags were frommon people and shouldn¡¯t have precious things.


    He went to the table, looking at all the magic storage bags and regr bags on it. Inside the regr bags were several rings, nes, and bracelets, which were all storage treasures. Storage treasures could not be stored inside each other, so they used regr bags to carry them.


    These are all the storage treasures that Lucien¡¯s group looted during Lena¡¯s rescue. Some from the Nunid Kingdom¡¯s prince, his guards, and the light Captain, but most were obtained after the battle of mercenaries and adventurers.


    Lucien took one of the bags, specifically the one they had kept the Cornelius¡¯ storage ring, the leader of the mages¡¯ mercenary group.


    He focused his mind on the ring with the intention of bringing everything out. Then a secondter, hundreds of books began to appear in the room. There were also some chests with gold coins, potions, and other misceneous items.


    Lucien, who was in the middle of the empty space in the room¡¯s center, was now surrounded by old books.


    L.u.s.t appeared sitting on top of a pile of books and took one of them. "The Alliance: Myths and Facts... It seems that there is a lot of knowledge in these books. You should read them."


    He picked up one of the books. It was arge book and appeared to have more than five hundred pages. Thenguage was not exactly that of his world despite using the same alphabet.


    "I will take a long time to rea-" Lucien opened the book while saying it wouldn¡¯t be quick to obtain knowledge of them. But he was pleasantly surprised when he saw a leaf from the book.


    He opened the book in the middle and saw a page full of small letters, but it took him less than a second to fully understand what was written on the page. It is part of a detailed form for a potion to breathe under the water.


    L.u.s.t saw Lucien¡¯s reaction and can¡¯t help butment. "Your senses are getting more and more powerful."


    "This means that in addition to sight, hearing, among others, there are also improvements in your perception."


    "Your brain is already working at a speed far higher than normal people, so you can read much faster than before."


    Lucien continued to read the book. Some pages had words he didn¡¯t know, but it still took him less than 3 seconds to read the two pages and move on to the next ones.


    He read half the book in less than seven minutes and then started from the beginning and read halfway, thus finishing a five hundred page book in less than fifteen minutes.


    Lucien always liked to read, as that was the only thing he could do when he was exhausted from physical training. He knew that in books, he could find vast knowledge, and now knowing that he could read at such ridiculous speed, he wasted no time.


    Cornelius¡¯ books were truly a treasure. There were books on everything and the most influential people in that world. In a few hours, Lucien read about the regions of Argerim, the peoples, mystical beasts, magic, and many other things.


    Some things caught Lucien¡¯s attention, such as the story of the Sage King. He was a great man who united thend of Portgreen and turned bandits and peasants into soldiers.


    Soon Portgreen was almost at the level of the Alliance and Light Empire. Then the Light King marched with his troops to take Portgreen.


    The Sage King was also known as the most powerful warrior of that time, being one of the legendary SSS-Rank.


    Even so, Portgreen was still an ascension kingdom, and its total poption was not even half of the Light King¡¯s troops. The so-called battle on the hill was brutal and ended with the victory of the Light Empire.


    The Alliance that had been suffering from the Light Empire attacks for a long time used this opportunity to attack the Light King and killed him. Thus the two great kingdoms became weak while Portgreen waspletely unprotected.


    The Alliance leader was grateful for the sacrifice of the Sage King and promised never to attack Portgreen. Although he had no intention of defending Portgreen either, many demi-humans went there in search of a more peaceful life.


    So Portgreen could be at peace for many years as the Light Empire did not want to attack thend, which potentially had Alliance support.


    And Portgreen didn¡¯t seem to be growing as fast as before because despite being very strong, the Sage King¡¯s daughter was not as powerful as her father.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile when he read that part and thought out loud. "Powerful as her father? My Cassidy will soon be more powerful than any of those stupid kings."


    He read more books for more several hours before Mia and E came to call him for lunch. Lucien had another lively lunch with his women while they talked about various things.


    After lunch, Lucien took two tes of delicious food and headed for the castle dungeon. Cassidy had said she wanted to deal with Olivia and Scarlett that afternoon, so Lucien wanted to talk to them first.


    -----------------------


    Dark stone walls, damp atmosphere, repulsive smell. The castle dungeon was like any other, a horrible ce.


    Olivia gazed at a drip in front of her as she strengthened her vows to take revenge on Lucien. Of course, in the group of people she had to take revenge on, Lucien could only be the nieth or hundredth, there were too many even for her to remember.


    After hearing the rustle of the iron doors, thest door was opened, and a man entered the cell, not a man but the devil himself. His damn pleasant smell could ovee even the stench of the room, which only made Olivia angrier.


    "I brought you some delicious food. I know what you have been eating down here probably wasn¡¯t very good." Lucien crouched next to Olivia and put therge te of food in front of her.


    "ARH!! DAMN!" Olivia tried to kick the te, but she forgot that her leg was chained, making her feel intense pain when she forced the chain.


    She didn¡¯t step back but continued to force the chain while looking at Lucien. He couldn¡¯t see her angry expression as she was always wearing the mask, which covered her entire face.


    "What do you want? Are you here to torture me? Your damn devil!! If you don¡¯t kill me now, one day I will kill you!! I won¡¯t give you a clean death and-"


    Olivia started to scream, but Lucien quickly grabbed her neck. He didn¡¯t squeeze it and just touched her, but it was enough for Olivia to shut up, mostly out of confusion as she expected him to attack her.


    "If I wanted to hurt you, you wouldn¡¯t have made it out of the battlefield alive. I really want to make a deal with you." Lucien spoke close to Olivia¡¯s face, and his scent soothed her more and more with each second.


    Before Olivia could respond, Lucien got up and headed for the door. "But you hurt my wife, and now your life is in her hands. Eat now, and then I will let you take a bath before your destiny is decided."


    Olivia saw Lucien leave the cell and then looked at the te of food. It was evident that the food was of the best quality, and no one would ever give such treatment to a prisoner.


    "Bath? Does he want to mess with my mind? Damn devil!!! What¡¯s his problem??!?!" Olivia can¡¯t help talking to herself. She also ate the delicious food, thinking about how different Lucien was from anyone she had met before.


    ----------------------


    Lucien left Olivia¡¯s cell, took the other te of food, and went into Scarlett¡¯s cell. The cells are identical, and Lucien felt a little bad about seeing the previously cute demi-human, now dirty and smelly.


    As soon as Scarlett saw Lucien, she smiled. "Oh? Did you remember this little ve?"


    "Hahaha... You don¡¯t have the qualifications to be my ve." Lucien can¡¯t helpughing. He had to maintain a ruthless attitude, or Scarlett could try to use her cuteness to manipte him, which would be bad.


    As soon as Lucien put the te in front of her, Scarlett started to eat while trying to speak at the same time. "Hum... Very goo- Thank you... Really delicious..."


    Lucien had to control his desire to pat Scarlett on the head because he found her really cute. Her ears trembled as she heartily ate, and Lucien turned away not to be influenced.


    "Go easy because it could be yourst meal in this life." Lucien had no reason to lie. He hoped to use Olivia and Scarlett to some advantage, but he would let Cassidy decide as she was the one most hurt by them.


    Scarlett did not stop eating while trying to negotiate. "If you let me die, it will be your biggest mistake. I have a lot of valuable information, and I can be very useful to you."


    "So would you be my loyal little dog? I don¡¯t know if I can really trust you." Lucien can¡¯t help making fun of her.


    "There is a forbidden spell. Few know about it, but I can give it to you so that I could never betray you. You can also use this on others, so you should know how valuable it is..." Scarlett thought she had a good bargaining coin, but she ended disappointed.


    "Oh, the ck Mark? Did you forget that it needs at least mage in the earlyyers of the Mortal Realm? Oh yes, you don¡¯t even know what that means." Lucien surprised Scarlett with information that she didn¡¯t understand.


    Lucien did not know about the ck Mark until today. He read about that spell in one of Cornelius¡¯ books. It is an ancient spell, which only a few people in Argerim were able to use.


    These people were described in the books as SSS-rank mages, which Lucien and L.u.s.t concluded to be the very beginning of the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Scarlett quickly recovered from her surprise to continue negotiating. "I know about many other things. I have several connections that can help you. I-"


    "That¡¯s enough. You will have to reason with my wife, so there is no use in begging me." Lucien looked sternly at Scarlett as he remembered the story about her attacking Cassidy. He found detailed records of that in Cornelius¡¯s stuff.


    Scarlett was silent, not to make Lucien angrier. He approached her and looked into her eyes as he spoke coldly.


    "If you survive today, we can negotiate... But if you try to do any harm to my women again, I will cut your throat and watch you bleed to death."


    *Gulp*


    Scarlett did not doubt that Lucien would brutally kill her for his women. She said nothing and bowed her head because she knew when to be silent.


    Lucien prepared to leave the cell but remembered something, so he approached Scarlett to speak very close to her ear, making her feel a mixture of fear and tickling.


    "Also... You stink. I¡¯m going to let you take a bath before meeting my Queen."


    He didn¡¯t wait for her answer and left the cell, leaving Scarlett with different feelings such as anger, envy, fear, curiosity, surprise, shame, and others.

 Chapter 107 - Solutions

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Solutions</h4>


    After Lucien left Scarlett¡¯s cell, Astrid and Rose were already waiting for him. "Give them a few minutes to eat, then take them to the fourth floor and let them bathe."


    "Okay, hubby." Lucien hugged and kissed the girls, then left the castle¡¯s dungeon along with L.u.s.t. The mentalmunication allowed them always be in contact, so they could let him know when everything is ready.


    Lucien went towards where Cassidy and Ang were, talking about kingdom matters. Lucien was eager to resolve the situation of Olivia and Scarlett.


    Although he left the final decision to Cassidy, Lucien also knew that his Queen is a smart woman who understands the advantage that the two leaders could be in their hands.


    Still, Lucien was looking forward to seeing a good show. He also wantedpensation for everything Cassidy suffered. Lucien wouldn¡¯t take pleasure in beating women, but Cassidy wouldn¡¯t have that problem.


    Lucien entered the room and saw Cassidy and Ang sitting on chairs in front of a table full of papers, like maps and reports. Ron was in the room too, but quiet in the corner as a servant.


    L.u.s.ty down on a sofa in one corner of the room while Lucien walked towards Ron.


    "Ron, how are you? I would like to talk to you aler." Lucien has had a good impression of Ron since they met, and he would like to be more friendly with the loyal spy.


    Ron bowed respectfully. "King Lucien, this humble servant is at your service."


    Lucien was not used to being called King. He didn¡¯t even have a crown yet, and that seemed more like a y between him and Cassidy.


    He approached Ron and almost patted him on the head, but he realized it would be wrong to treat men like that and gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Just call me Lucien. I think we are friends, right?"


    Ron didn¡¯t know how to act. He was Ang¡¯s cousin, but he always treated her like Queen. Now Lucien, who was actually Queen Cassidy¡¯s husband, said they are friends.


    Of course, Ron would be happy to be Lucien¡¯s friend, but he always had a lot of respect for the hierarchy and thought he was just a servant without the right to treat someone who would be King as a friend.


    "Okay, L-Lucien. I am ready to talk at any time, just send someone to call me." Ron nodded sheepishly, not knowing what subject Lucien wanted to talk about. If he knew what it was he would be even more embarrassed.


    Lucien then walked over to Cassidy and stopped in front of her. She was sitting, so he slowly bent forward to give her a kiss on the lips.


    Cassidy was obviously pleased with his action. First, Lucien slowly kissed her lips before starting a long and passionate kiss.


    Ang knew that Lucien was very affectionate with his women, but somehow she thought he was provoking her.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help admiring Lucien. It was only a few seconds ago that Cassidy had a royal posture like a noble Queen, but now she was just a loving wife in his arms.


    She wanted to look away, but she also didn¡¯t want to let Lucien think that she was easily affected by him. Then Ang watched their kiss while keeping a calm attitude.


    ¡¯Huh?!?!¡¯ Ang made a great effort to remain calm but failed when Lucien, still kissing Cassidy, looked at her straight in the eyes. At that moment, she was sure that the devil was teasing her.


    Lucien pulled his tongue out of Cassidy¡¯s mouth but continued to kiss her lips while gazing at Ang.


    He was sure it would be best for everyone if she became his wife along with her daughters. Also, seducing the beautiful and mature Ang would definitely be enjoyable.


    "Mother-inw... So what were you talking about?" Lucien greeted Ang and then sat in a chair, which Ron quickly positioned next to Cassidy.


    Lucien¡¯s words seemed to have some kind of charm, specially made to mess with Ang¡¯s mind. She had to use all her will not to lose her focus and told him about the subject she was discussing with Cassidy.


    "We are talking about the problems on the west border. There have always been attacks from mystic beasts, but in thest year, bandit attacks on small viges and farms have been increasing."


    Lucien had heard a lot about the attacks in the western part of Bluewind. He remembered that some of his girls were there. Cassidy seemed to know what he was thinking and exined what happened.


    "We send more soldiers to these viges, but the bandits were attacking more and more. Marie, Anne, and Mia went there with Ron and captured some bandits..."


    Cassidy looked at Ron, and he continued. "The situation over there is horrible. Shortly after Queen Ang assumed the throne, she sent fifty soldiers to help them. Only ten soldiers survived."


    "As soon as we arrived at one of the viges, they were being attacked by a group of almost a hundred bandits... Even my soldiers and I would have died if it weren¡¯t for the Second Princess and your wives."


    Lucien knew that Ron didn¡¯t mean it to offend him, and it was just because of the respect he has for Marie, but Lucien can¡¯t help but correct him. "Marie is one of my wives too."


    Ron realized that he made a distinction between Marie and the others, so he was about to bow and apologize to Lucien, but Ang stopped him.


    "I didn¡¯t see my daughter¡¯s wedding. Did you perform the ceremony in secret?" Ang knew that Marie loved Lucien, and he seemed to love her too. Still, since he had a lot of women, she wanted to make sure her daughter would be treated well.


    Lucien understood Ang. He would not me a mother for wanting the best for her daughter. Instead of ordering her not to act sarcastically with him, he replied politely.


    "No, we haven¡¯t done the ceremony yet, mother-inw. You know that we have a lot to do now, but as soon as we resolve those critical problems, I will make a big wedding for my sweet Marie."


    Although Lucien¡¯s response is very respectful, not only to her but to Marie as well, Ang was still a little disappointed. She hoped to make Lucien angry, but her sarcasm didn¡¯t affect him.


    Ang could only smile at Lucien. "Yes, I understand. I just hope you keep your words. Ron, you can proceed with the report."


    Ron was happy to be right about Lucien. Although Ang is a very stubborn person and even rude sometimes, Lucien not only helped them, but he is also very respectful to her and the princesses.


    "Well, as I said, thanks to the girls, we managed to defeat the bandits. The fight was not easy, but they retreat, and we also managed to capture two of them."


    "After that, we went to other viges and left most of my spies and soldiers there to defend them. From thest reports I received, the situation only worsens, and almost half of the men who stayed have already died."


    Lucien needed an army to conquer Portgreen, but he could not train soldiers for that war if they couldn¡¯t even protect Bluewind first.


    "What information did you get from the bandits?" Lucien knew that unlike wild beasts, men did not act alone, so if he could find out where these bandits gather, it would be easier to solve the problem.


    Ron is by nature a gentleman, but he is also a loyal servant of Ang and the people of Bluewind. He used all methods to interrogate the bandits who were doing so much harm to his homnd.


    "We got some locations, approximate numbers, and two names. Enzo and Ne. They seem to be leaders of two groups that, despite not being united, help each other in attacks on our people."


    Then Ang showed Lucien some of the maps that Ron¡¯s spies made with the information they got from the bandits.


    Although the situation looked bad for the people of Bluewind, Lucien thought the solution would be simple. Since there seemed to be no people above the S-rank among the bandits, Lucien and his girls could easily deal with them.


    The only apparent difficulty was to find them in the vast forest that was a no man¡¯snd. "I think dealing with these bandits is going to be good training for the girls. Tomorrow we will be going to look for these two leaders."


    Ang knew how Lucien worked things out, but she doesn¡¯t feel sorry for the bandits who attack her people without mercy. "Are you going to kill everyone?"


    "I don¡¯t know. It depends on whether they¡¯ll want to cooperate or not." Lucien did not know the situation of the bandits. Apparently, they have no home and raid the people of Bluewind for food.


    Of course, Lucien thought of his women and goals before and other people. Still, he wouldn¡¯t kill everyone if there was another solution for both sides.


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lucien was always willing to solve problems himself and not leave it to others.


    "Then the problem with the bandits will be resolved quickly. Soon we will be able to focus on training more soldiers as they won¡¯t be dying every day."


    Ang could only agree with Cassidy. She also had high confidence in Lucien and knew that nothing could stop him.


    "Yes, the bandits won¡¯t be a problem anymore, but the question of beasts remains. Ron, exin what you guys found out."


    Ron quickly picked a big map and started showing Lucien some areas. "There are always beast attacks in these areas closest to the border. Mainly wolves, and tigers, killing farm animals such as cattle and goats."


    "But a few weeks ago the number of attacks increased more than five times. Now, various types of mystical beasts attack not only animals but also people. Also, in many other areas, even far from the border."


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to understand that something happened in the vast forest, which made the animals start to act like that.


    Lucien could only think of his sistersing to this world a few weeks ago, but he didn¡¯t know if that could be connected to the beasts issue.


    He could investigate what was going on in the forest when he went there to look for the bandits. But to resolve the beasts¡¯ attacks, he now has a solution.


    Lucien approached the table, took a quill and paper. Then he started drawing symbols on the sheet. It only took him less than a minute to finish and show it to Ang. "Do you know what this is?"


    Ang took the sheet with various circles and symbols. She knew almost half of the symbols, but the others were totally new, even for an experienced wizard as her.


    "That sounds like an enchantment... But I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. What is it for?"


    Lucien learned this enchantment from Cornelius¡¯s books, as well as other great knowledge, which could be useful at various times even though he could not do it himself always.


    "This is an enchantment to create stone golems. They will be strong and willst for decades, defending the position they are assigned to. As they are very resistant, they will be able to keep the beasts away from the viges."


    Everyone in the room, except L.u.s.t, were surprised. That spell seemed very valuable and extremely useful to them in that situation.


    Ang took another look at the enchantment while thinking aloud. "I think that with a few hours, I can cast it. I also believe that Marie and Lena, as well as other wizards, can cast it with time and mana potions."


    Lucien was satisfied with that, after all, he could not use magic to make the golems and also could not leave everything to his women as they would need to make several of those golems to protect the entire western border.


    "So we have a n. Tomorrow we are all going west to start making the golems and meeting the bandit leaders."


    Ang¡¯s eyes sparkled when she looked at Lucien. He continued to surprise her, not only with his strength and loving actions but also with his capacity to lead and solve problems.


    "That sounds like a great n, Lucien. Thank you for helping us so much."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help himself this time and started patting Ang on the head.


    Although she found it totally inappropriate, she also couldn¡¯t resist while he is doing so much for her family and Kingdom.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me, mother-inw. After all, we are family now."

 Chapter 108 - Warrior Queen

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Warrior Queen</h4>


    Warm; Fragrant; Comfortable; Safe; Excellent...


    Ang, who had her eyes closed, felt only good emotions in Lucien¡¯s embrace.


    Her rational thoughts were pushed to the back of her mind... She felt like a young and lively girl.


    Then Lucien stopped hugging and patting her, making Ang return to reality, where she is an old woman and aware that not everything is a fairy tale.


    "Well, we¡¯ll talkter because now we have to resolve another matter." Lucien held out his hand to Cassidy, and she took his arm lovingly as a caring wife.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was not much older than Cassidy, and still, she is very happy with Lucien.


    Then she shook her head, trying to forget those thoughts as she is sure Lucien was just ying with her.


    Lucien left the room with Cassidy and L.u.s.t, leaving Ang with a thoughtful look, and Ron with a smile on his face.


    Ang noticed Ron¡¯s smile and couldn¡¯t help but think aloud. "You know he¡¯s just teasing me."


    Ron loved Ang as Queen and family, so he wanted the best for her, as long as it didn¡¯t hurt Bluewind people. "Maybe he just wants to keep your family together. I do not see how it could be bad, my Lady."


    A part of Ang wanted to follow Lucien along with Marie, but there were so many things that made this idea seem impossible.


    "Let¡¯s focus on the current problems. Send your spies to find any wizard with decent abilities to help us with the golems tomorrow."


    Ron left the room to follow Ang¡¯s orders, leaving her again with a thoughtful look on her beautiful face.


    --------------------------


    Lucian received a mental message from Astrid about Olivia and Scarlett being ready. He headed toward therge training room on the fourth floor.


    Cassidy held one of his arms while L.u.s.t held the other. Lucien knew that of all his women, Cassidy has the "most vengeful" personality, so he really wanted them to get along.


    L.u.s.t could sense Lucien¡¯s intention, but she would still say it if she didn¡¯t agree with the proud Queen. And the subject of Olivia and Scarlett isplicated.


    "Cassidy... I know you suffered because of their ambition, but I just want to remind you that having them alive would be useful for us to get Portgreen back more easily."


    Before Cassidy responds, Lucien spoke first. "She is not stupid, but they are her enemies, and the final decision will be hers."


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t help but smile. She felt a little intimidated when L.u.s.t appeared out of nowhere and iming to be the first wife, but in the end, Lucien treats them all with the same respect and affection.


    Still, she wanted to exin how she felt to Lucien. "After my old- that despicable trash ran away with half my soldiers, I knew I would lose."


    "So I wanted to at least die inbat like my father and also allow Mia to be taken to a safe ce. But I was betrayed again and poisoned..." It was ufortable for Cassidy to speak about the past, but beside Lucien, she feltpletely good and happy.


    "Thanks to Astrid, who stayed back, allowing Mia to help me escape... I was never so humiliated in my life, and my father would be disappointed with me..."


    "But now that I¡¯m fine, I want to have the fight that I couldn¡¯t have that day and show these snakes their ce."


    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter and ced a kiss on her forehead. "I was not there to help you in the past, but now I am on your side, and I will always support you."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but regret saying that. She wanted to give her opinion, but it was unnecessary because Cassidy is an intelligent woman who knows how to make smart decisions.


    Also, the beautiful Queen knows how to make Lucien pay attention to her even without her asking for it.


    Now L.u.s.t could only watch Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s romantic moment while they went to the training room.


    As soon as they entered the room, Cassidy saw her enemies sitting in the center of the mat. Astrid was sitting on a chair in the corner of the room next to Rose, Maggie, and Mia.


    Scarlett, like Olivia, had a bath and dressed in simple clothes that Astrid had given them. She gazed at Lucien with a thoughtful look before looking seriously at Cassidy.


    Olivia also gazed at them, but she still wore the mask, which covered her face, so there was no way to know her expression. Still, Lucien was sure it would be an angry face.


    Lucien walked to the corner of the room with L.u.s.t as Cassidy approached the center. She stood in front of Scarlett and Olivia, then calmly spoke.


    "You nned and conspired to kill me. I could just execute you... But I will give you a chance. Beat me inbat, and I¡¯ll let you go free."


    "?!?!?!" Not only were Olivia and Scarlett surprised, but also other people in the room, including Aria, Marie, Anne, and Lena, who were entering the room.


    Lucien, Mia, and Astrid had the same expression on their faces. A proud smile. Lucien heard from Mia how Cassidy was a good warrior before she was poisoned, so he expected to see a good show.


    Olivia is too proud to say anything, but Scarlett would not miss a good opportunity to get some advantage.


    "You must have received the same benefits from Lucien as the manticore-woman, so wouldn¡¯t that be unfair?"


    Cassidy expected something like that from Scarlett. After all, the smart mercenary was responsible for corrupting almost half of her soldiers, including people Cassidy did not know, such as the knight who shot the poisoned bolt at her.


    "You can face me together. I will also let you use your weapons. Does it still seem unfair, or do you also want me to fight blindfolded?"


    Scarlett knew that defeating Cassidy in solobat would be almost impossible, but with Olivia, there was a chance. Of course, if Olivia cooperates with her.


    "Olivia, we hav-" Scarlett tried to convince Olivia to fight by her side, but the stubborn Guild leader has many resentments against her, plus her foolish pride.


    "I¡¯d rather die in that filthy cell than cooperate with you... Also, do you really think she¡¯ll let us go just like that? Your-"


    Cassidy didn¡¯t like Olivia¡¯s reaction. After conspiring and corrupting soldiers, even paying her husband to abandon her, Olivia was ying the victim now.


    *Woosh*


    *Crack* *Smash*


    With surprising speed, Cassidy punched Olivia. Her fist causes the tough mask to crack, and less than a secondter, it broke into hundreds of pieces.


    Cassidy¡¯s fist continued, hitting Olivia in the face and throwing her several feet back until she hit the room wall.


    Olivia fell to the floor, still in great pain, but the worst was the humiliation of being treated like trash.


    Lucien could see the whole scene in slow motion with his higher senses. He was not surprised by Cassidy¡¯s strength and speed as she is the woman who has most benefited from his "love."


    What really surprised Lucien was Olivia¡¯s face. Although Astrid already said that she had severe scars, he was still surprised that her scars were really brutal and deep.


    Lucien concluded that Olivia did not wear the mask for aesthetics, but because everyone who saw her mutted face would be very sorry for her, which would be an insult to her natural pride.


    "Get ready, or I¡¯ll kick your shitty face to death." Cassidy¡¯s words were as a thorn in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    "Let¡¯s do it." Olivia licked her lips, removing the blood from her wounds caused by Cassidy¡¯s blow. Then she walked towards the room¡¯s center again.


    Lucien took Scarlett¡¯s saber and Olivia¡¯s daggers from his storage ring and thrown it in front of them. As Olivia and Scarlett picked up their weapons from the floor and prepared, Cassidy smiled at Lucien with a confident look.


    Scarlett went intobat posture and focused her senses as she surrounded Cassidy. She would have attacked at the moment she picked up her weapon, but she knew that any dishonest move would be impossible with Lucien around.


    Olivia also went into abat posture and surrounded Cassidy on the other side. She didn¡¯t like the idea of cooperating with Scarlett, but now she was just angry at Cassidy.


    Cassidy arched her body as if she were doing a morning stretch. Then she stretched out her hands, and a training staff came out from her storage ring.


    Unlike Scarlett and Olivia¡¯s sharp weapons, Cassidy¡¯s staff was not as suitable for deadlybat. It has no sharp point and is made of wood.


    As Cassidy calmly spun her staff in the air, Scarlett had more hopes of living while Olivia just got angrier. She saw Cassidy¡¯s weapon as another hit to her already hurt ego.


    "What are you waiting for? If I attack first, the fight will be over in a second, and my husband will not have a show to see." Cassidy can¡¯t help but provoke her hated enemies more.


    Olivia knew it was a provocation, but they had the advantage of being in two against one, so she didn¡¯t wait any longer and attacked Cassidy.


    Although Cassidy has always been recognized for her incredible strength, her speed has never been something to be proud of. Of course, that was before she received Lucien¡¯s love.


    Now all of her physical abilities were already at the SS-rank level, and even though her agility was still one of her secondary attributes, she is already faster than Oliva and Scarlett.


    Olivia ran to Cassidy, pointing one of her long daggers. She assumed Cassidy would try to attack her with the staff, so she would dodge and use the other dagger to hurt her.


    *Woosh*


    Cassidy did not attack Olivia but dodged with a short step aside. Olivia tried to attack with her other dagger, but Cassidy hit her wrist, causing Olivia to lose her dagger and bnce, falling with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Too slow." Before Olivia hit the ground, Cassidy jumped to dodge the horizontal stroke of Scarlett¡¯s long saber.


    Then, still in the air, Cassidy hit the wooden staff on Scarlett¡¯s back and sent her to the floor.


    *Pah* *Pah*


    Cassidynded on the floor and quickly hit the back of Olivia, who was trying to get up, making them both m.o.a.n almost at the same time.


    "AH!"


    "ARH!"


    Cassidy¡¯s movements were extremely agile and precise, leaving almost everyone in the room surprised.


    Lucien had a wide smile on his face. He knew that Cassidy was not using all her speed, and he could already imagine how powerful she would be when she reached the Mortal Realm, which would not take long at the pace that they have love sessions.


    Losing without being able to fight because betrayals was very humiliating for Cassidy, so she would make Olivia and Scarlett pay for that, as well as the others involved.


    "GET UP!! Or do you need help? Is this the power of the guild leader and the leader of the strongest mercenary group?"


    Scarlett was the first to get up. Although she was hit with a strong blow, it was still done by a wooden staff and did not cause serious wounds to her.


    As Cassidy was standing around waiting for them to move first, Scarlett looked at Olivia in an attempt to get her stubborn enemy to cooperate more with her.


    Olivia also stood up and tried to control her anger. She knew that only by working together with Scarlett, they could have a chance to defeat Cassidy.


    "NOW!" Olivia shouted at Scarlet and jumped towards Cassidy. Scarlett understood the n and started another horizontal attack to force Cassidy to dodge again, making her vulnerable to Olivia¡¯s air attack.


    Cassidy hadn¡¯t felt so good in a fight in years. Herck of agility has always been a problem. But right now, battling powerful opponents, she could see their movements in slow motion.


    Of course, she knew where this new power came from. But just as the power Lucien received from L.u.s.t was now his, the power Cassidy received from Lucien is now hers.


    As Scarlett¡¯s saber cut the wind towards her, Olivia fell towards her with her daggers ready... Still, Cassidy looked at Lucien and smiled.

 Chapter 109 - No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 109 - No Regrets</h4>


    Higher senses and agility than your enemies were devastating advantages in singlebat and small groupbat.


    Even against two people, Cassidy still has almost infinite possibilities for movement to destroy Scarlett and Olivia. Of course, she wants to do it in a way that would humiliate them more.


    Scarlett¡¯s horizontal attack was powerful and fast. It would be deadly to anyone in the S-rank or below, but it was too slow for the current Cassidy.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Scarlett¡¯s wrist, then pointed her saber to Olivia, who fell towards her after her jump attack.


    "HOW?!" Scarlett was shocked, not only by the speed of Cassidy¡¯s reaction but also by the tyrannical strength, which stopped her powerful attack as if it were nothing.


    "?!?!?!" Olivia was sure Cassidy was going to dodge, so she started such a risky attack. Now she couldn¡¯t change the direction of her fall so easily.


    She tried to rotate her body so as not to be impaled by the saber. Of course, Cassidy was the only person in control of the situation, and since she didn¡¯t want to kill them yet, she allowed Olivia to avoid a fatal injury by dodging the saber tip.


    Still, the saber has a broad de, which made a long cut on Olivia¡¯s belly. As she fell to the ground, Cassidy kicked Scarlett on the stomach.


    *Thud*


    *Purrh*


    While Olivia fell to the floor, making a thud, Scarlett threw up what was left of the food she had eaten a few hours ago with blood and was sent flying until hitting the wall, making another thud.


    Olivia stood up with a quick leap to try stabbing Cassidy with her sharp daggers. But before she could understand what happened, the wooden staff had already hit her on the face.


    "AHH!!!" Olivia was thrown back a few feet while she felt a terrible pain on her face.


    Not only was the pain on her face excruciating because of her old scars, but it also reminded her of her trauma, opening wounds in her heart.


    Cassidy threw the saber towards Scarlett. When she saw her saber spinning in the air, she thought it was her end... Killed by an enemy that she supposedly defeated easily...


    Scarlett closed her eyes then heard the noise of the saber hitting the wall. She understood that she had another chance and didn¡¯t think twice before getting up, picking up the saber, and running towards Cassidy.


    She couldn¡¯t give up. Even though the fight seemed impossible to win, she had to keep fighting. Not only for her but also for those who needed her help.


    Cassidy smiled at Scarlett¡¯s futile effort. She also noticed Olivia getting up and starting another attack towards her.


    *Woosh*


    *Pah* *Pah*


    Cassidy easily dodged Scarlett¡¯s attack and hit her on the back with the wooden staff. Then she attacked Olivia¡¯s face again, sending them both to the floor.


    Scarlett dropped her saber during the fall while Olivia also dropped her daggers. They both tried to get up as soon as they hit the floor, but Cassidy¡¯s heavy attacks were starting to make their bodies feel numb.


    "Oh? Are these the powerful leaders who overthrew the useless queen?" Cassidy walked over to Scarlett, who was nearest and kicked her in the stomach, throwing her to the wall again while she vomits more blood.


    While Cassidy attacked Scarlett, Olivia got up quickly, picked up a dagger, and jumped on Cassidy¡¯s back, attempting a desperate attack.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t even turn around and just reached behind her, grabbing Olivia by the neck. "I remember how you spread rumors that I would never be strong like my father and that Portgreen did not need a weak queen."


    "You-" Scarlett tried to get up, but Cassidy hit her face with the staff, preventing her from reacting.


    "Dammit! You talked so much about me being weak and unworthy of the crown, but you didn¡¯t even face me inbat..." Cassidy threw Olivia alongside Scarlett on the floor and also hit her face with the staff over and over.


    Olivia was in pain all over her body, but she could no longer take the merciless blows on her face. She raised her hand to block it, causing the sturdy staff to break her hand.


    Cassidy then kicked her in the stomach, throwing her in the center of the room. "Don¡¯t die yet. You caused me too much suffering to end like this."


    "My beloved daughter had to work as a mercenary... Living a year hiding like a bandit while watching her mother between life and death..."


    Scarlett tried to get up again, but her body was severely hurt. She stood on all fours while resting both hands on the floor.


    *Pah*


    *Crack*


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" Cassidy hit Scarlett¡¯s back with enough force to break some of her bones, and also break the wooden staff in half.


    Scarlett tried to get up again, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that Cassidy¡¯s attack had damaged her spine.


    Despite all the pain, she didn¡¯t regret anything because everything she did was for a reason. Even at the end, she still tried to reach her hand towards her saber a few feet from her.


    Cassidy would never forgive Scarlett for everything she did. Not only her, but everyone who participated in the treacherous attack on her and her family in the past would get what they deserved.


    Still, she didn¡¯t like torture, and as Scarlett looked almost dead, Cassidy did onest hit. She spiked half of the wooden staff in her shoulder, making Scarlett screams in pain once again.


    Blood dripped from Scarlett¡¯s mouth and from her shoulder wound while she could only m.o.a.n in pain, motionless on the floor. It seemed like a deplorable end... But maybe she deserved it after all she did.


    Perhaps due to blood loss or internal injuries, Scarlett¡¯s vision started to fail. Soon her tired eyes begun to close, and thest vision she had before passing out was the serious expression on Lucien¡¯s face.


    Cassidy then looked at Olivia in the center of the room. The former proud leader of the Guild was now crawling like a wounded dog from side to side.


    Unlike Scarlett, Olivia could still get up, but after continually receiving might blows on her face, her mind bes confused. Probably her brain was affected, preventing her from properly reason.


    Cassidy picked up the other half of the staff from the floor and walked over to Olivia. "Soon I¡¯m going to cripple your partner Ivan, the same way I crippled you and Scarlett."


    Although Olivia was confused, she could still understand that Cassidy was hostile and tried to crawl away from her.


    She went towards Lucien and the others, but no one would help her. Cassidy quickly approached Olivia and stabbed that half of the staff into her back.


    "AAAAAAAA!!!!" Olivia could only scream in pain.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t stop, and stomped on Olivia¡¯s head, pressing her face against the floor. While Olivia felt terrible pain, she could see the neutral faces of the other people in the room.


    No one there was the type of person who enjoys torture, but they also understood Cassidy¡¯s suffering, so they wouldn¡¯t pity Olive and Scarlett.


    Astrid spent a year in the Guild. Also, she wasn¡¯t exactly hostile to Olivia, but because she couldn¡¯t do anything for Cassidy.


    Any good impression she had about Olivia, ended when she attacked Lucien and Rose without knowing what was really going on.


    The other girls did not have a good impression of Olivia while Mia was very angry at her and Scarlett for everything they did to her mother.


    Lucien didn¡¯t really know how he felt. After learning about the effects of the Bloody Rose on his emotions, he was trying to act more rationally and contain any impulsive desires.


    Part of him thought it fair that Cassidy tortured them more and ended up killing them, but another part of him thought it was enough and that Olivia and Scarlett could be useful to reconquer Portgreen with fewer problems.


    Of course, the final decision was still up to Cassidy, who continued to press Olivia¡¯s face to the floor.


    After a few seconds, Olivia also started to lose consciousness. The wounds and pain overwhelmed her body and mind, so her vision began to darken.


    Coincidentally thest thing she saw was Lucien¡¯s face before she passed out. She was very angry at him, but she couldn¡¯t me anyone but herself and her actions for ending up like this.


    "You... F.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!!" Cassidy pressed Olivia¡¯s head until she passed out and then continued kicking her body.


    She waited a long time for an opportunity to face her enemies in fair and cleanbat... But now that she had done that to some of them, she didn¡¯t feel as well as she thought she would.


    After causing Olivia and Scarlett so much pain, Cassidy didn¡¯t feel any better. On the contrary, the memories of the betrayals and the difficult year that she and Mia went through made her sad.


    Cassidy kept kicking Olivia as she got more upset and sad... No one could be strong all the time. And Cassidy, like anyone else who forced sad feelings deep back in their heart, she was at her limit.


    When all those negative feelings had built up, Cassidy thought she would copse. Tears started to form on her eyes...


    Then she stopped kicking Olivia and took a step back. Her mind and heart were in chaos, causing her to lose her bnce and fall...


    She fell, but not on the floor, but in the arms of Lucien, who had moved quickly behind her.


    Lucien said nothing and just hug her tightly. His warmth was enough to put a smile on Cassidy¡¯s face.


    Cassidy knew that all the shit Mia and she went through would never happen again. She had full confidence that nothing bad could happen to them while they were in Lucien¡¯s strong arms.


    "Don¡¯t worry about anything else. I am here with you, my Queen." Lucien spoke lovingly to Cassidy and then kissed her ear, then her neck and shoulder.


    "I know, I know... Just hold me tight like this, and I¡¯ll be fine." Cassidy closed her eyes and held Lucien¡¯s arms as she enjoyed his lovingly embrace.


    Words and actions could have varying levels of effect on a rtionship, but nothing would be as intense as the connection Lucien has with the women he loves.


    Through the tattoo that L.u.s.t thought is an imitation of hers for some special ability of Lucien, he has a unique bond with them.


    This bond is what made Cassidy feel all the love Lucien has for her, thus making her sure that it was impossible for him to betray her or let any harm happen to her and her daughter.


    While Cassidy calmed down in Lucien¡¯s embrace, hemunicates mentally with L.u.s.t. ¡¯How is their situation?¡¯


    L.u.s.t knew that Lucien was talking about Scarlett and Olivia, so she quickly responded. ¡¯Scarlett has serious spinal injuries...¡¯


    ¡¯Although any healing mage could prevent her from dying if they start helping her now, only Mortal Realm healing mages could prevent her from having permanent damages.¡¯


    Lucien heard each time that Cassidy broke one of Scarlett¡¯s bones, so he already expected this result. Then L.u.s.t tells about Olivia.


    ¡¯Olivia is no better than Scarlett. She suffered severe chest damage, but the worst injuries are in her head.¡¯


    ¡¯She can live if she receives first aid now from healing mages. Still, her mind will never be healthy if she doesn¡¯t find a strong healer.¡¯


    Lucien understood that Olivia and Scarlett would never have a decent life without healing from a powerful mage or his fluids.


    Despite knowing what would be smarter, he still wanted to do the best for his dear Cassidy. "What will we do with them?"


    Cassidy wondered for a moment what it would be like if all of her enemies were dead. Just as she didn¡¯t feel better about beating Olivia and Scarlett, she also didn¡¯t think she would take pleasure in their death.


    How could anything bring pleasure to herpared to being in Lucien¡¯s arms? All she wanted now was to be with him. "I don¡¯t care about them... If you want to use them, I won¡¯t mind either."


    That was all Lucien needed to hear in order to follow his ns. He ced a tender kiss on Cassidy¡¯s sweet lips. ¡¯I want to spend the night with you, but I have to use this opportunity to facilitate Portgreen¡¯s reconquer.¡¯


    Cassidy could imagine what Lucien would do. She couldn¡¯t deny that she would be a little jealous, but she understood that it is the best strategy for manipting Olivia and Scarlett.


    The more time she spent with Lucien, the less she wanted to be Queen. The whole life she had before seemed less important now.


    Also, knowing that Lucien wouldn¡¯t be in this world for long was one more reason why she didn¡¯t care so much about Portgreen anymore.


    Of course, she still felt that the people deserved better government than the greedy mercenaries and adventurers.


    She also wanted to see her man as King, not only of Portgreen but of the whole world, even if just for a short time.


    Cassidy hugged Lucien once more before letting him continue with his n. He sent L.u.s.t to get Olivia while he got Scarlett.


    Then they went to his room while he sent a mental message apologizing to all his women about having to spend the night "healing" Olivia and Scarlett.


    After Lucien left the training room, Mia approached Cassidy and gave her a kind hug whileining. "I do not like this!"


    Cassidy could only smile at Mia¡¯s upset expression. Although everyone understood that Lucien just wanted to use Olivia and Scarlett, all the women in the room stillined together.


    "Me either!"

 Chapter 110 - Little Pet

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Little Pet</h4>


    Lucien left the training room carrying Scarlett carefully so as not to make her situation worse. L.u.s.t followed him, carrying Olivia.


    He heard Kara, the cute maid,ing up the stairs, probably bringing his clothes, which she washed in a unique way.


    Lucien entered his room, then waited a few seconds, and Kara came in too, carrying his clothes. She saw him carrying an injured woman and couldn¡¯t help asking. "Lucien, can I be useful? I know a little bit of first aid."


    Whether or not if it is Kara¡¯s abilities or any other healing method, they wouldn¡¯t beparable to life mana right from the source, plus Lucien¡¯s l.u.s.tful beneficial effects.


    Still, Lucien could use Kara¡¯s help. "If you are willing, their wounds need to be cleaned. They also needed clean clothes."


    Kara wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to help Lucien, so she quickly agreed to clean up Olivia and Scarlett. They went into the bathroom and put the two in the tub filled with warm water.


    While L.u.s.t was silent in the corner, Lucien watched Kara clean Scarlett and Olivia¡¯s wounds. She did not remove the wooden staff halves from their bodies because it would bleed a lot more and cause them severe damage.


    After a few minutes, Olivia and Scarlett were clean but still unconscious. Lucien asked Kara to prepare clean clothes and also good food for them, but only bring it the next morning.


    Kara did not understand the situation well but would do as Lucien asked and left his room after putting his clean clothes in the wardrobe.


    The bathroom was silent, and L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help asking. "What are you thinking?"


    Lucien was gazing at Scarlett with a thoughtful look. "If they cooperate, they may be useful, but if they only mean to cause problems, I will give them a clean death."


    It was not the answer that L.u.s.t was waiting for. She knew that Lucien was worried about something else, but before she could ask, he exined.


    "Neither of us knows exactly how my tattoos work... I am concerned about creating a bond with them without my control."


    L.u.s.t understood Lucien¡¯s concern. After all, her tattoo on him was a contract of souls and brought them together in a very intimate way.


    Just as she couldn¡¯t harm him and didn¡¯t want to, he could be connected to the girls like this without their knowledge.


    Of course, they could only guess things because there never had demons who could put their tattoo on multiple people at the same time.


    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien with a serious expression. "You know... The connection would be between you and them, so I could just kill them if they don¡¯t cooperate..."


    "You can also try not to put the tattoo on them. Just as a woman needs to ept you, you should also be able to choose who can and cannot receive it."


    Lucien thought it would be easy to deal with Olivia and Scarlett if he dominates them, but he had no control over the tattoo, and that was worrisome.


    Still, just like L.u.s.t said, he could try not putting the tattoo on Olivia and Scarlett, and if he failed and they caused problems, L.u.s.t could kill them.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll start. Demateralize your body or wait in the bedroom so they can be morefortable." Lucien sat on the side of the bathtub, and L.u.s.t dematerialized her body, returning to his body.


    Lucien looked at Scarlett. Her body suffered many injuries, so she was knocked out due to exhaustion. Then he started to caress her cute ears, which even wet, were pleasant to touch.


    He couldn¡¯t help but find her cute when she is quiet, unlike when she was awake and trying to manipte him, which is very annoying.


    Lucien gently tilted Scarlett¡¯s head up and kissed her lips. Then he slowly forced his tongue into her mouth.


    Her mouth still tasted like blood, but soon, the life mana in Lucien¡¯s saliva made the kiss more pleasant.


    Also, the life mana acted quickly, restoring some of the energy that Scarlett¡¯s body lost trying to recover.


    Lucien moved his tongue inside Scarlett¡¯s mouth for a few seconds until he felt her reaction. Her tongue started to move too, but she didn¡¯t seem to resist him and just followed his movements, slowly and awkwardly.


    "Mm..." Scarlett made a faint m.o.a.n before opening her eyes and seeing Lucien¡¯s face.


    As he was not forcing anything, she managed to move her head to the side, breaking the kiss. "What are you- W-what does th- W-why?!?!?!"


    Lucien smiled at Scarlett and licked the saliva of hers, which was still on his lips. That was much more impactful to her than a punch because it hit deep into her female instincts.


    "I¡¯m taking advantage of your s.e.xy body before you go to the afterlife." Lucien didn¡¯t try to lie because it is obvious from his smile that it is a joke.


    Scarlett seriously gazed at him. "No, you are not the type of person who would do that."


    Lucien moved his face closer to hers, making Scarlett look away. "You don¡¯t know anything about me, so don¡¯t say what kind of person I am."


    Scarlett put her hand on Lucien¡¯s chest to prevent him from getting closer to her. "So, what are you going to do with me?"


    "I could kill you... Or do you prefer to live as a cripple? You should know that you will not feel your legs again." Lucien¡¯s words were like a thorn in Scarlett¡¯s heart.


    She felt nothing from her waist down, and her whole upper body hurt. She also couldn¡¯t move her right arm because half of the staff was stuck in her shoulder.


    Still, she tried to maintain a brave attitude. "So you brought me to your room, bathed me, then kissed me, just to kill me? Why doesn¡¯t that make any sense to me?"


    "How do you know this is my room?" Lucien was curious.


    Scarlett has an excellent sense of smell. "I can smell you everywhere. There are also several females scents... Do you use some kind of aphrodisiac to get women?"


    Lucien smiled at Scarlett. "You should be more concerned about your situation and not my women."


    "And what is my situation?" Scarlett was making a great effort to stay calm. Like anyone who bes crippled, she just wanted to cry.


    Lucien stopped smiling for the first time since Scarlett woke up, which made her sure he is serious now. "Like I said in the jail cell, if you survived, we could make a deal."


    Scarlett wanted to continue negotiating seriously, but her emotions were increasingly in chaos, and she was unable to hold back her tears. "DO YOU THIN-"


    Lucien knew that she couldn¡¯t keep her calm attitude for long. He sealed her mouth with a kiss preventing her from speaking.


    She tried to turn her head, but he held her. When she tried to scream, he forced his tongue into her mouth. Scarlett then tried to use her left arm to push him away, but she was unable to stop the kiss.


    Lucien knew that words would not convince someone like Scarlett, so he would have to show what he had to offer with actions. He also had no intention of being kind to her.


    Despite the situation looking like he was just forcing himself onto her, Scarlett knew something else was happening when her body started to tingling. Because of her mind being in chaos, she didn¡¯t realize Lucien¡¯s life mana was healing her wounds, so she kept fighting to get out of his embrace.


    Lucien pulled her body closer to his and removed the half the staff from her shoulder while continuing the kiss.


    "MMMMM!!!" Scarlett felt terrible pain, so she m.o.a.ned and bit Lucien¡¯s tongue.


    Despite feeling pain, Lucien just hugged her and allowed her to continue biting his tongue. His whole body is much tougher than a normal person, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to bite his tongue off.


    Scarlett¡¯s wound started to bleed the moment he removed it from her shoulder, but after a few seconds, the wound began to close slowly, and the pain did not seem to increase.


    After a minute, she started to calm down and realized she was biting Lucien¡¯s tongue.


    She also realized that although his actions seemed rude, in fact, he removed the staff, allowed her to bite him while hugging her, and somehow was also healing her wound.


    "Why????" Scarlett stopped biting Lucien¡¯s tongue and questioned, still hugging him.


    Lucien moved back a little and positioned her in the corner of the bathtub again. "I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. You being dead or crippled is not useful to me."


    Scarlett wanted to question more, but then she was surprised to find that her shoulder wound was almost closed. She also felt the pain in her body decreasing, but she still felt nothing below her waist.


    Before Scarlett could speak more, Lucien made his point clear. "I¡¯ll be straightforward, you have two options."


    "First: You ept my help, I restore your body and also make you stronger than ever. So you obey all my orders. ALL ORDERS."


    "Or, I give you a clean and fast death now," Lucien spoke in a strict tone, and his expression didn¡¯t change for even a second, making Scarlett sure that there is no third option.


    Still, she knew howplicated spinal injuries were, and even though he healed her shoulder wound, she still had to make sure. "How are you going to heal me?"


    Lucien rolled his eyes. "Didn¡¯t you just see it? Of course, just like Cassidy¡¯s poison, your spinal injury needs more intense treatment than kissing."


    Scarlett understood what Lucien meant, but it still seemed absurd even though she was feeling the effect of his saliva in her body.


    Before she could question him, Lucien spoke. "I know it seems hard to believe, but right now, your pain has stopped decreasing, right? Let me kiss you again, and your wound will heal quickly again."


    Lucien didn¡¯t give Scarlett time to react and kissed her again. This time she didn¡¯t resist because she knew he had no intention of hurting her.


    Now that she was calmer, Scarlett could feel how good his kiss is. Also, her wound started to recover quickly, in fact, faster than before. She was no longer in pain, and pleasure began to dominate her upper body.


    When Lucien stopped kissing, Scarlett¡¯s lips instinctively followed Lucien¡¯s mouth. There was also a string of saliva between them while she was flushed, making Lucien smile.


    She felt shame, anger, desire... Scarlett was always in control of the situation while she manipted others. But now she is hurt, without advantages, andpletely at the mercy of Lucien, who is arousing dangerous feelings in her.


    Lucien then looked into her eyes. "So, now is the time for you make your choice. I offer you a cure for any imperfections in your body, and power like you¡¯ve never had before."


    Although Scarlett still had several doubts, Lucien really seemed to be able to heal her with his body. It also made sense that his women are so incredible.


    She gazed at him with a thoughtful look. "Am I basically going to be your ve?"


    Lucien shrugged. "You can think like that, after all, I¡¯m going to put the ck mark on you, just like you suggested before. Still, I prefer to call you a little pet."


    When Scarlett suggested Lucien use the ck mark, she was sure that he would not have a powerful enough mage for that. But now she was no longer sure of anything. if he really does have a powerful enough mage for the ck mark, then he could really make her his little pet.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t see any other solution to her situation. The fact that she didn¡¯t feel her legs was still destroying her.


    If Lucien could cure her, then she would still have a future. Otherwise, a quick death would be better. "I don¡¯t think I have a choice then."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t take it anymore and materialized her body next to Lucien.


    "Stupid woman!! What my husband is offering you is the chance that every woman in the universe would want, and you make it look like a punishment."

 Chapter 111 - A Good Deal

    <h4>Chapter 111 - A Good Deal</h4>


    Scarlett was confused when L.u.s.t appeared out of nowhere. Lucien ignored them and focused on Olivia while L.u.s.t told Scarlett the rules on how a little pet should behave well.


    Olivia was still unconscious. She suffered serious head injuries, which would be really worrying if Lucien couldn¡¯t easily heal anything with his ridiculous life mana.


    Lucien held her head and forced his tongue into Olivia¡¯s mouth. After a few seconds, she woke up, but she was still very confused and tried to move away from Lucien.


    Unlike Scarlett, who couldn¡¯t move, Olivia tried to get up and out of the bathtub, but Lucien held her tight and continued forcing the kiss for a few more seconds.


    L.u.s.t had said that Olivia could only ration properly after receiving enough life mana. After two minutes, in a vain struggle, she started to calm down.


    There was still internal bleeding in her head, but Olivia could already reason. She understood that Lucien was kissing her, and since he is so much stronger than her, it is useless to fight.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let him just abuse her, so she bit his tongue. Although Lucien didn¡¯t feel much pain, he still stopped the kiss and looked at her with an upset expression.


    "I¡¯m healing you. Don¡¯t think that I have any s.e.x.u.a.l desire for you." As Olivia was already better, Lucien stood up, giving her time to calm down.


    Olivia said nothing and tried to understand the situation. She realized she is in a bathroom, and her body is clean.


    Then she noticed Scarlett and L.u.s.t looking at her with thoughtful expressions. Then she looked at Lucien and started to stutter.


    "I- I- You? W-what did you do to my b-body?" Olivia knew her scars made her look ugly, but she was still n.a.k.e.d, and Lucien was kissing her, so she can¡¯t help but have mixed thoughts.


    "Scarlett." Lucien did not answer Olivia but spoke Scarlett¡¯s name in an authoritative tone. She understood and quickly pointed her wound on her shoulder to Olivia.


    "He healed you just like he did me. I don¡¯t know how, but he can really heal and increase our power with... Well, his body and actions, I still don¡¯t know much, but it is all true."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile at Scarlett. She quickly understood how to cooperate and obey him.


    "Scarlett has already agreed to be an obedient girl. Now it¡¯s your turn and decides if you are going to cooperate with me, or you are going to die."


    Despite being Scarlett¡¯s enemy and trusting no one there, Olivia couldn¡¯t deny that even though it was unbelievable, that still could be true.


    The horrible pain in her body was decreasing, and she also saw the scar on Scarlett¡¯s shoulder almost healed. Olivia also remembered how severely poisoned Cassidy was and said Lucien had cured her.


    Adding to the fact that Astrid and Cassidy became much more powerful after meeting Lucien, Olivia believed that he could really heal using his body.


    Still, Olivia is a very proud and suspicious person. "I don¡¯t understand. After all I did to Cassidy, why are you going to forgive me and still empower me? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll betray youter?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that Olivia had a reason. After all, the most sensible thing would be to nip it in the bud.


    But he was confident in ensuring their loyalty, thus having two useful and even disposable people, unlike his beloved wives.


    "You will not want to betray me, and I will not allow that either, so you don¡¯t have to worry. You just need to agree to be obedient, and I will not only give you power, but I will also heal your scars."


    Olivia still had a lot of questions, and she knew things weren¡¯t so simple, but she had no choice now.


    Of course, the idea of ??getting rid of those damned scars that gued her for so long was tempting. Plus, the fact that Lucien could give her the same power he gave Astrid and Cassidy.


    Still, she knew there ain¡¯t no such thing as a free lunch. She would have to sell herself to Lucien, and what he would do to her worried her.


    "I know I have no right to negotiate here, but I would like to know at least the extent to which I am going to have to serve you and how exactly you are going to heal my scar."


    Lucien liked Olivia¡¯s honesty. Although Scarlett epted everything more easily, he knew that they both have simr doubts, and just acted in different ways.


    He looked at Olivia. "Your body is still badly hurt, but I can heal you with just my essence. As you were unable to treat your scars alone, I think the problem is moreplicated, so we have two options."


    "First, you can drink my essence several times for several days until your scars disappear. This process will be moreplex and take a lot of time from me, which is not good."


    "The second option is to have s.e.x a few times. Depending on how we do this, it may only take two or three sessions. This is the easiest method for both of us."


    Olivia can¡¯t help but blush a little. "Are you really okay with having s.e.x with me? Are you not disgusted by my face??"


    Lucien could understand that things were not easy for Olivia, but her face was the least of the problems for him.


    "I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m happy to have s.e.x with the woman who attacked my wife. But I think you can still redeem yourself by being useful to us."


    "And no, I have nothing against your appearance because I¡¯m not doing it for pleasure."


    Olivia didn¡¯t know whether Lucien¡¯s response was good or bad. Of course, she didn¡¯t expect someone handsome like him to take pleasure with her, but she also didn¡¯t find it good that her first time would mean nothing.


    The more she thought, the more her head hurt. The pain in her body that was decreasing began to increase, and she concluded it was the effect of Lucien¡¯s "healing" stepped.


    "OK, OK. I epted, but you cannot humiliate me or force me to do degrading things." Olivia wanted Lucien¡¯s help but still thought he is the devil himself, and she feared what would happen next.


    Lucien had no intention of ying with Olivia, but he also didn¡¯t like her demanding attitude. He approached her quickly and held her chin tightly.


    "You attacked my wife, you attacked me, and right now your my prisoner, I offer you healing and power, but you want to demand more from me?"


    Olivia panicked. "I- I- I¡¯m s-sorry. I just fear you make m-"


    Lucien squeezed Olivia¡¯s chin, preventing her from continuing to speak. "This is my final proposal, either you obey all my orders whatever it will be, or I will kill you."


    Then he pushed her back, making Olvia hit against the other corner of the bathtub. She was angry at Lucien but also angry at herself for ending up in this situation.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think Olivia¡¯s proud posture was bad, but she would have to be loyal and obedient to him, or else it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to keep her alive.


    Then he approached Scarlett and took her in his arms. Scarlett didn¡¯t resist and hug his neck.


    "I will take care of Scarlett while you think about my proposal." Lucien wasted no more time and left the bathroom with Scarlett.


    L.u.s.t looked at Olivia with a pitying expression, then she shook her head before dematerializing, returning to Lucien¡¯s body.


    Olivia stared at the water as she tried to organize her thoughts. As her pain slowly increased, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Lucien¡¯s kiss.


    Not only did his kiss make her feel better, but it was also extremely pleasurable.


    She licked a little of his saliva around her lips, feeling a slight effect of his life mana and his delicious taste, which could easily addict her.


    Then she angrily punched the water. "Damn!! Damn!!! Damn!!!!!!"


    ------------------------------


    Lucien gently carried Scarlett to his bedroom and ced her on a sofa. Then he walked over to a wardrobe, picked two towels, and threw one to her.


    "Thanks." Scarlett took the towel and started to dry herself. She still couldn¡¯t feel her legs, but her upper body was almostpletely healed.


    Lucien took off his wet shirt and started to dry his chest. Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but blush while looking at him.


    He realized her gaze and spoke yfully. "Do you like what you see?"


    Scarlett blushed even more while bing very embarrassed. "It¡¯s not what you are thinking. I just want to heal my legs."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help butugh at her reaction. "Where is that maniptive and daring woman? Do you be a cute little girl when you¡¯re vulnerable and hurt?"


    Scarlett was always a strong and independent woman. After the tragedy that happened to her family, she could only count on herself.


    Whatever the problems and dangers she faced, she always managed to survive. But being crippled was a terrible shock to her ego and confidence.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to live in fear of not being able to defend herself. But Lucien came up with the solution quickly.


    Although she was Cassidy¡¯s enemy, he was willing to heal her and empower her, also bringing her into his group.


    Just as she managed to climb among the mercenary ranks with her own efforts until she became a great leader, Scarlett had hopes of gaining Lucien¡¯s trust over time.


    She understood that she couldn¡¯t manipte him. But she also realized that he is a kind and fair person. So she could trust him and also receive benefits if she behaves well.


    Scarlett always wanted power to save her brother, and now Lucien could give her that power. Of course, she would do anything to get his trust and respect.


    Lucien saw Scarlett¡¯s thoughtful look and approached her. "We didn¡¯t have a good start, so let¡¯s start again today."


    "Mm." Scarlett wanted to show her goodwill to him, but Lucien¡¯s bare chest view make her embarrassed, and she lowered her head.


    Lucien liked the shy Scarlett much more than the annoying mercenary that tried to manipte him. He gently lifted her head and kissed her affectionately.


    Scarlett loved kissing more and more. Lucien¡¯s kindness was breaking all the barriers in her heart, and Scarlett had no resistance to the new feelings that grew inside her.


    Lucien knew it would be challenging to make maniptive and proud women obey him by force. But he also knew that he could break any resistance from them with affection.


    Using his body as a weapon, and his gentle actions as powerful attacks, he would make Scarlett a strong woman, who would help him conquer Portgreen more quickly.


    After kissing her for a few minutes, Lucien took Scarlett and ced her on the bed. "Do you already feel your legs?"


    Despite having received a lot of life mana, her spinal injury was severe and, she still didn¡¯t feel anything below from the waist. "Not yet. Is this a problem?"


    Lucien stroked her face tenderly."To heal youpletely, we will have to do many things, but I want you to be able to feel your first time."


    Scarlett was shocked. "How are you sure it will be my first time?"


    Lucien can¡¯t helpughing and talking jokingly. "I can smell your v.i.r.g.i.n scent."


    "You idiot!!" Scarlett turned her face in embarrassment.


    Despite being curious about how he knew about it, Scarlett was happy that Lucien was considerate for her first time. After all, that would be an important event for any woman.


    Lucien knew he could give her pleasure with touching and kissing until her spine recovery enough that she could feel something again, so they would begin the real healing session.


    Then he started kissing her neck before kissing her cute ear, making Scarlett softly m.o.a.n.


    "It¡¯s not that bad to be my little pet, right?" Lucien would treat Scarlett with respect if she behaved well, but he also wanted to tease her.


    Scarlett knew that Lucien was teasing her, but she still tried to look upset. "I don¡¯t like being called a little pet."


    "Oh, really? When we finish this session, you¡¯ll beg to be my little pet." Lucien began to caress Scarlett¡¯s beautiful b.r.e.a.s.t while kissing her ear.


    She tried to say something, but Lucien¡¯s touch made her m.o.a.n uncontrobly.


    Then when she thought it couldn¡¯t get any better, he bit the tip of her ear, making her m.o.a.n loudly.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 112 - Devil Pact (1/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Devil Pact (1/3) {R-18}</h4>


    Scarlett wanted to think of Lucien¡¯s "healing" just as a means to an end.


    She is a strong woman who has gone through many difficult times in her life, so s.e.x shouldn¡¯t be challenging...


    Of course, no woman would be really prepared for Lucien¡¯s caresses.


    "Mmm... So good... " Scarlett still couldn¡¯t feel her lower body, but her upper body was under intense attack from Lucien¡¯s hands and mouth, making her m.o.a.n uncontrobly.


    Lucien bit her ears, stroked her b.r.e.a.s.ts, kissed her neck. But he avoided kissing her lips again, which made Scarlett start to miss his delicious mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that her beautiful n.a.k.e.d body beneath him is extremely exciting, but Lucien was managing to maintain control of his body and emotions.


    Then Lucien started to kiss her neck again, and next went towards her face, making Scarlett try to kiss him.


    He connected their lips for a second before moving back. "Oh? You seem to be enjoying it a lot..."


    Scarlett was embarrassed and turned her flushed face to the side. She didn¡¯t want to beg Lucien for affection, but she also had no control over her emotions now.


    "You¡¯re cute. Don¡¯t be too hesitant; after all, we both have to enjoy this in order for the healing work faster." Lucien stood up on the bed and started to undress.


    Scarlett had many doubts, but she believed in Lucien¡¯s words. Still, she can¡¯t help blushing, even more, when seeing him undressing.


    Lucien tossed his clothes in the corner of the room and gazed at Scarlett¡¯s body. Like Astrid, she has a little bit of fluffy hair on various parts of her body.


    Scarlett also has a cute tail, which resembled Anne¡¯s as well as her slightly pointed ears.


    Lucien knelt on top of Scarlett¡¯s legs and ran his hand over her thighs even though she still couldn¡¯t feel it. "I will be gentle, and soon you will be fully recovered."


    "I trus-" Scarlett wanted to say that she trusted Lucien, but she didn¡¯t finish her words because she didn¡¯t want to appear vulnerable and affected by him.


    He realized that and leaned against her, bringing their faces closer. "You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself... You can say you trust me if you want."


    Scarlett tried to deny it, but Lucien quickly kissed her. She opened her mouth to ept his tongue, but he just kissed her lips and then moved his head back again.


    "I will give you pleasure to heal you... But if you really want my affection, you have to deserve it first."


    Before Scarlett could say anything, Lucien moved his mouth down on her body. He started kissing her belly while caressing her two b.r.e.a.s.ts at the same time.


    "Aaahhhhhhh... " Scarlett¡¯s mind started to go nk as she m.o.a.ned loudly.


    She put her hands on top of his and closed her eyes to enjoy that wonderful sensation.


    That was the first time Scarlett had touched a man willingly. She had never really trusted anyone before, but now in her most vulnerable moment, she had no control over her body.


    Lucien continued to kiss and caress her while Scarlett squeezed his hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and m.o.a.ned.


    After a few minutes of that fantastic pleasure on her belly and b.r.e.a.s.ts, Scarlett started to feel something different. She felt a tingleing from her lower body.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to conclude that Lucien¡¯s mysterious cure was working.


    Just as he said, it was linked to how much they enjoyed, which made her eager about what was toe until she ispletely healed.


    Lucien felt Scarlett¡¯s lower half slightly tremble. He moved his hand to her thigh and gently squeezed it. "Now that you can feel it let¡¯s try some things..."


    Scarlett¡¯s body became increasingly sensitive to Lucien¡¯s touch, and despite wanting to ask what things they would do, all she managed to do was make an "Mm" sound.


    Lucien quickly inverted their position and rotated Scarlett¡¯s body, making her stay on top of him while he has a clear view of her v.i.r.g.i.n flower.


    Since he undressed, she was avoiding gaze, but now, right in front of her, there was no way she would not look at his big d.i.c.k.


    Despite being a v.i.r.g.i.n, Scarlett had some knowledge about s.e.x and overall anatomy, so she didn¡¯t expect Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k to be so big, which made her a little apprehensive.


    While she stared at his c.o.c.k, Lucien wasted no time and started to touch her p.u.s.s.y. Scarlett is very simr to Astrid, but her v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair is red.


    He slightly opened her lower lips and began to lick that delicious and fragrant wildflower. Scarlett¡¯s injuries were healing quickly, and she felt his tongue inside her, giving her great pleasure.


    "Mmmmm... Ahhh...." She arched her body, and the pain she should feel was entirely suppressed by pleasure.


    Lucien stopped sucking on her, making Scarlett confused. "When are you going to start using your mouth? Or do you need me to teach you what to do?"


    How could Scarlett not understand when his d.i.c.k was so hard in front of her face? "I¡¯m not experienced like you... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do it right."


    "Don¡¯t overthink. Just start sucking, and you will understand." Lucien didn¡¯t wait for her response and started to devour her p.u.s.s.y.


    Although he was doing it to get a loyal servant, he is still enjoying the delicious meal.


    During her thirty-eight years of life, Scarlett never felt an intense desire to have s.e.x. In fact, she even doubted her s.e.x.u.a.lity.


    She was disgusted by most men for seeing women as s.e.x.u.a.l objects. Also, she was always focused on her ambitions for power.


    But now, looking at Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, despite not finding it extraordinarily interesting, her body felt a strong attraction to it.


    Especially the smell. F.u.c.k!! That addictive smell was making her mouth water. Scarlett touched Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and was surprised at how hard it is.


    She thought about the pleasure he was giving her and concluded that regardless of the "healing, " she needed to return that pleasure by making him feel good too.


    ¡¯How will it taste?¡¯ Scarlett thought to herself before slowly moving her mouth towards Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Scarlett was embarrassed and closed her eyes before she sticks out her tongue to lick the tip.


    The closer to his c.o.c.k, the more the smell was pleasant, and the more it made her feel good.


    At that point, she was already sure it would be good, but she was still surprised at how delicious his c.o.c.k is. ¡¯WOW!¡¯


    Scarlett held Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with both hands and started to lick Its head like candy. It didn¡¯t take long just to lick it not to be sufficient, and she began to suck it.


    Her mouth was filled with his c.o.c.k while her tongue made awkward movements around it, trying to enjoy the maximum of his astonishing taste.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    "Mmm... mm... mmmm..." While e.r.o.t.i.c sounds filled the room, Scarlett did not realize that she was sucking on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k for her own pleasure and not to please him.


    Just like him, who was also enjoying not only her p.u.s.s.y but also her blowjob as they quickly approached their orgasm.


    Lucien licked and sucked Scarlett¡¯s v.i.r.g.i.n flower to his heart¡¯s content. Of course, he didn¡¯t go far to leave thest barrier for his d.i.c.k.


    After a minute under his pleasurable attacks, her p.u.s.s.y started to convulse and produce more love juices.


    "AAHHH!!! Someth- s-something ising!!"


    Scarlett began to feel pleasure running through her body, and despite wanting to m.o.a.n and just enjoy it, she didn¡¯t want to stop sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    As she could keep both, Scarlett had her first orgasm while her mouth was filled with Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, making her feel incredible pleasure.


    Lucien had no reason to hold back his orgasm, so he released his c.o.c.k milk into Scarlett¡¯s mouth.


    Scarlett thought the taste of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is the best thing she could taste in her life. Of course, she had a pleasant surprise when she drank his hot c.u.m.


    Although he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g a lot, filling her mouth, throat, and stomach, she had nothing against it. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t want him to stoping, so that she could drink it all.


    In the previous times that Lucien had s.e.x, he couldn¡¯t control his body well, but now, after some training, he could c.u.m when he wants, and he is also learning to control the quantity of his c.o.c.k milk.


    He only came an amount that Scarlett could drink alone. In fact, he even limited it enough for her to want more.


    His c.u.m entered Scarlett¡¯s body, healing and strengthening her. Of course, she quickly became addicted to that sensation and sucked his c.o.c.k wanting every drop of that divine liquid.


    He had already finisheding, but she was still eagerly sucking on him, making Lucienugh and tease her.


    "Are you so thirsty for more? As I said before, you are getting a taste of what you can have if you behave well."


    Scarlett now understood why the woman around Lucien were so loyal to him. Not even the proud Queen Cassidy could resist that.


    Not only was the pleasure divine, but it is also beneficial to her body. She could feel now, his c.u.m inside her, improving and healing her body.


    A desire to say that she would behave well, that she would be a good girl, and beg him for more, was growing inside her.


    Still, Scarlett knew that Lucien did not want her as one of his wives but as a disposable pawn.


    So she would have to y well to be able to stay by his side and continue to receive his "affection."


    She concluded that she couldn¡¯t be hostile to him, but it wouldn¡¯t be wise to surrender to him so quickly.


    Scarlett tried speaking with her most calm and confident tone she could. "I understand... But you said we would need to do more to fully heal me... Or is it already enough?"


    Lucien squeezed her s.e.xy ass, making Scarlett m.o.a.n.


    "If I say that you willpletely recover with just my c.u.m in your stomach, will you be satisfied, or would you still prefer to continue?"


    Scarlett didn¡¯t know much about seduction, but she could understand that if she said yes to him now, she would be showing that she is desperate and thus bing the little pet entirely under his control.


    She gazed at his c.o.c.k while she could still taste him in her mouth and the feeling of power running through her body.


    Although she wants to act proudly, the body does not always follow the mind¡¯s will. "I want to continue! Please!!"


    Scarlett regretted her words as soon as Lucien started tough. It was all new and fascinating to her, but to him, it seems to meant nothing.


    Lucienughed at her honest reaction. But in fact, he was getting a better impression of Scarlett.


    Despite wanting to maintain her pride, she couldn¡¯t hide her cute and vulnerable feminine side.


    He was holding back because he couldn¡¯t fall in love with her until he was sure she could be trustworthy and loyal.


    Of course, the path to getting her loyalty seemed quite simple. "You kept your v.i.r.g.i.nity for so many years, but now you are desperate for me to ravage your chaste p.u.s.s.y?"


    Scarlett knew that Lucien was teasing her, but she didn¡¯t know how to react, so she rolled over on the bed to keep her distance from him. Her spine is healing quickly, but she still couldn¡¯t move normally.


    Lucien saw Scarlett¡¯s extremely flushed face, which made himugh even more. "Nobody would believe that the famous Red Lady would have such a shy and cute side."


    "You... Devil!!!" Scarlett wanted to get along with Lucien, but his teasing provoked chaos in her emotions.


    She no longer cared about healing or loyalty and just wanted to continue receiving his affection, but he seemed to want to just y with her.


    Lucien quickly moved to the top of her and held her arms against the bed.


    "Yes, I am the devil... And you have already epted the pact with the devil. So, now you will have to ept the consequences."


    Scarlett turned her head because she couldn¡¯t face Lucien now that he looked more attractive than ever. "W-which c-consequences?"


    The answer Scarlett received were kisses on her neck, making her m.o.a.n.


    Lucien¡¯s kisses and touches now seemed even more pleasurable than before, making Scarlett want him more and more.


    "Hum... Let me think."

 Chapter 113 - Devil Pact (2/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Devil Pact (2/3) {R-18}</h4>


    After kissing and caressing Scarlett, Lucien bit her ear before looks into her eyes while smiling.


    ¡¯Devilishly handsome!!¡¯ That was the only way Scarlett could describe Lucien¡¯s smile. And she loves and hates that smile at the same.


    Since Scarlett had not yet fully recovered control of her lower body, Lucien had to think of afortable position for both.


    He got out of bed and pulled Scarlett¡¯s body over Its edge. "Don¡¯t worry, and just leave everything to me."


    "Mm." Scarlett¡¯s emotions were in chaos. At the same time that she wanted recovery, she also wanted Lucien to give her more pleasure.


    Lucien held open Scarlett¡¯s legs in a high position, giving her a good view of her v.i.r.g.i.n flower aligned with his big and hard staff.


    She couldn¡¯t stop being embarrassed and turned her face away, not to gaze at him, which made Lucienugh.


    "You have to watch it. Look how I make you mine and only mine alone forever." Scarlett didn¡¯t look, so Lucien pushed forward a little, rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Wait!" Scarlett was embarrassed to be so vulnerable in Lucien¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted to see that special moment.


    She blushed even more as Lucien teased her more and more. She could clearly see his meat stick rubbing over her most private part, and it is the most exciting thing that has ever happened to her.


    Although the sensitivity in her lower body was still faint, Scarlett could feel Lucien¡¯s warmth, which made her whole body tingle, eager for it.


    Every second with him she has felt new sensations and new desires. Being with Lucien allowed Scarlett to feel young, think of her own desires and feeling before her goals, for the first time in many years.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Lucien how she felt because it would only give him more advantages over her, so all Scarlett did was gaze at him with a shy flushed face.


    Her beautiful, shy and eager face is divine food for Lucien¡¯s already monstrous ego. "Little pet, can¡¯t you take it anymore? Say what you want, and I will make it happens."


    "I¡¯m not going to beg!" Scarlett had to make a significant effort not to beg, but she knew she couldn¡¯t give in so quickly as it could make Lucien lose interest in her.


    Lucien found her resistance cute and continued rubbing his c.o.c.k on her delicate flower. His scent was already mixing with hers, creating a fantastic e.r.o.t.i.c fragrance.


    Lucien enjoyed rubbing his c.o.c.k on Scarlett¡¯s soft red v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair, and she could see everything he is doing as she let out cute little m.o.a.ns.


    "You are so cute... Your p.u.s.s.y is so soft... I can y with it for hours..." Lucien continued to tease Scarlett while making bolder movements on her p.u.s.s.y.


    He rubbed his c.o.c.k directly on her lower lips, wetting it with Scarlett¡¯s love juices and making her even hornier.


    "Mmmm.... I... Ahhh... Y-you... Must... Ple-" Scarlett closed her eyes when she couldn¡¯t help herself anymore and started to m.o.a.n and speak incoherently.


    Lucien could only smile with things working out the way he wanted. He knew that the stronger their bonds are on the bed, the stronger Scarlett¡¯s loyalty to him would be.


    "I can¡¯t understand you, little pet. You have to be clear about what you want." He continued to tease her and used the head of his c.o.c.k to rub the entrance to her pink cave.


    Scarlett was at her limit. That pleasure he is giving her is excellent, but the fact that his c.o.c.k was not inside her was starting to be torturous.


    "Damn!! I want... I want you inside me!! Are you satisfie-" She gathered all the courage she had and said what he wanted to hear...


    But before she finished speaking, her words became m.o.a.ns, the loudest m.o.a.ns she had ever made.


    "AAAAHHHHHHFUUUCKKK!!!"


    Lucien, who had his spear at the entrance to the unexplored cave, just had to move forward.


    He also pulled Scarlett¡¯s body against him, making his c.o.c.k prate herpletely. And Scarlett couldn¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning, feelingplete like never before.


    "Mmmm... Soooo goood!!!" Her mind went nk, and she could only m.o.a.n and say how much she liked it.


    Pleasure ran through Scarlett¡¯s body like lightning, and she couldn¡¯t stop her p.u.s.s.y from squirt love juices on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while she is having a great orgasm.


    Scarlett was lost in pleasure and didn¡¯t notice one thing, but L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Really? Did you make here with a thrust?! You didn¡¯t even move after... You¡¯re getting really good at this. Even so, the tattoo has not yet appeared. Are you restraining yourself?¡¯


    Lucien was restraining his possessive desires about Scarlett. Although she is beautiful and cute, he wanted to have total control over his body and understand how his tattoo worked.


    ¡¯Yes, I think it has to do with my desire to im her heart. I¡¯ll continue and see if the tattoo doesn¡¯t show up until the end... Just to be clear, I can also make youe with a thrust.¡¯


    While Lucien and L.u.s.t were talking, Scarlett was enjoying her pleasurable orgasm and feeling Lucien fill her pink insides.


    Her love juices leaked out of her p.u.s.s.y, along with some of her blood. Lucien¡¯s movement was so fast that the pleasure prevented her from feeling any pain when he broke her chastity seal.


    But just like before, that pleasure that seemed wonderful started to seem average when she started wanting more.


    After all, he was just inside her, and she couldn¡¯t help wanting him to move. "Lucien... Don¡¯t you feel good with me?"


    Lucien gazed at Scarlett, not with the teasing smile of before, but with a loving look, which made her heart fill with heat.


    "I just wanted to give you some time to get used to it. Of course, I feel good inside your beautiful p.u.s.s.y, my dear."


    The words "My dear" echoed in Scarlett¡¯s mind. Like actions, words can also have a powerful effect if used at specific times.


    Scarlett was feeling new sensations and desires that she never thought she could. The fact that Lucien hasplete control over the situation made her afraid and excited at the same time.


    While he teased and yed with her, Scarlett could still feel upset with him. But when he acts kind, it has an even more devastating effect on her.


    She wanted him to give her more pleasure; she wanted him to be more loving to her; she wanted healing, power... She wanted everything and now.


    "Lucien... I¡¯m fine... So... Continue... Please." Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to act to gain what she wanted, so all she could do is be honest and hope Lucien will be good to her.


    Her embarrassed and eager expression is all Lucien wanted. He started to move slowly, making his c.o.c.k stretch the inside walls of her hot p.u.s.s.y.


    Back and forth, Lucien moved while holding Scarlett¡¯s legs in a High position.


    She could feel him exploring each of her most private parts, and all her body did is enjoy while she m.o.a.ned uncontrobly.


    "Ahhhh... Mmmm..." The way he held her body firmly gave her the feeling of security, while the gentle way he prated her showed his kindness.


    All of Lucien¡¯s actions were an addictive drug for Scarlett. She just wanted to lose herself in those good feelings and enjoy every second of that moment, which she would never forget.


    Although he was doing it with a clear purpose in mind, Lucien couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it too. The sensation of his c.o.c.k inside Scarlett¡¯s hot and wet p.u.s.s.y is incredibly pleasurable.


    Like Cassidy and Astrid, Scarlett is also a mature woman with a curvy body, so her p.u.s.s.y could amodate his big d.i.c.k well.


    Still, he wanted to take it slow with Scarlett to make her more eager and excited, so he was slowly increasing his thrusts speed and exploring her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s pink inner walls.


    Each thrust of Lucien¡¯s big c.o.c.k sent a wave of pleasure that carried Scarlett higher and higher in the heaven of pleasure.


    She was lying on her back, holding the bed sheets firmly while m.o.a.ning as he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her. No! F.u.c.k is something that others did. What they were doing couldn¡¯t be just f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Scarlett concluded that no one had ever done anything at the level Lucien was doing. That pleasure was not something that a mortal could cause.


    ¡¯But can his women have it when they want? Damn, I need it so badly!!¡¯ Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but think with herself how she wanted more and more of that divine pleasure.


    Of course, she was only feeling Lucien¡¯s light movements, and the feeling of improvement in her body was very limited as she didn¡¯t have the his tattoo yet.


    Still, Scarlett was having multiple orgasms in a row while her mind went nk just to regain rity under Lucien¡¯s increasingly intense thrusts.


    L.u.s.t was watching everything in surprise. Not only was the speed of Lucien¡¯s evolution ridiculous, but he also seemed to get better and better at having s.e.x so quickly.


    Of course, anyone would naturally be better off at something they continuously do. But Lucien was a v.i.r.g.i.n a short time ago, and even being L.u.s.t¡¯s host, it was still very incredible.


    With his movements, he was almost breaking Scarlett with pleasure. Of course, herck of resistance was an important point as she did not have Lucien¡¯s tattoo, but it was still evident that he is much more amazing than before.


    As L.u.s.t analyzed the changes in Lucien¡¯s body, he also realized that he is somehow different.


    In fact, every time Lucien had s.e.x again, he felt better and wanted to do more, like a perfect addiction. Every time he felt more pleasure and also caused more pleasure.


    But he was not trying too hard and just following his instinct. Of course, he was holding back the desire to put his mark on Scarlett, in order to test his control.


    Using his c.o.c.k as a bow and his willingness to give pleasure as an arrow, he was doing massive pleasurable damage to Scarlett.


    Unlike how he made love with his women, where he wanted them both to feel good, he now just wanted to give Scarlett pleasure to make her loyal to him.


    Either Lucien and L.u.s.t had no way of knowing that the fact that Lucien was using pleasure as a weapon in addition to the fact that Scarlett didn¡¯t have his tattoo was really breaking her mind.


    The demonic energy he was creating was slowly brainwashing her. If they continued any longer, Scarlett would soon be nothing more than a doll under Lucien¡¯splete control.


    After Scarlett continuing to m.o.a.n so loudly for a few minutes, Lucien thought there was something wrong and realized that she was starting to drool.


    He quickly stopped moving because it was evidently harmful to her. "Scarlett, are you okay?"


    Scarlett was in heaven of pleasure and couldn¡¯t think of anything while having orgasms in a row, but then that divine sensation stopped, making her confused.


    She felt something touch her face, and somehow she knew it was Lucien¡¯s hand before she opened her eyes and saw his concerned expression.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine. There is something wrong?"


    L.u.s.t quickly analyzed Scarlett¡¯s body and reported it to Lucien. ¡¯She is fine. There were not many changes in her body, even in her spine.¡¯


    Everything seemed normal, but Lucien was sure it was different andmented to L.u.s.t mentally. ¡¯Somehow I felt like I was breaking her.¡¯


    L.u.s.t wasn¡¯t sure what Lucien was talking about, but it was possible that Scarlett¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t resist the intense pleasure for so long.


    ¡¯Perhaps this is rted to your tattoo. It definitely has nothing to do with me or my powers... But you can use it if you need to deal withplicated per-¡¯


    Lucien understood L.u.s.t¡¯s intention but stopped before she finishes speak because he definitely didn¡¯t want to do that to Scarlett or any other woman now.


    He looked at confused Scarlett and was sorry to think of using pleasure as a weapon against her. After all, he wanted her loyalty by being good to her and not brainwash her.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Scarlett. I was doing it wrong, so-" Lucien started to apologize to Scarlett, but she put her finger on his mouth, preventing him from continuing.


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize. You are healing me, but you also made me feel so good... I never thought I could feel these sensations..."


    "So please don¡¯t stop! I want to feel good with you so much more, not only for healing but... also... I-"


    Scarlett was very sincere, which made Lucien feel even more sorry. He kissed her on the forehead as he decided to be good to her to make up for almost brainwashing her.


    Although the situation was not as he expected, it was also not terrible. He managed to stop before he hurt her, so he just needed to have more control over his body so nothing like this ever to happens again.


    Scarlett smiled when Lucien kissed her forehead. She could see that he was even more affectionate with her.


    She couldn¡¯t resist and hugged him. She was still perplexed by everything, but all of her instincts told her that Lucien would be good for her in every way possible.


    Lucien started patting Scarlett on the head while she hugged him. "It¡¯s all fine, my dear. We have to continue it to heal you."


    When Lucien stopped holding his feelings about Scarlett, his possessive side took over, making him want to care for and love her just like his other women.


    In addition to the fact that Scarlett felt so safe in Lucien¡¯s arms, his tattoo started to appear on her low belly area.


    It was still in the light shade of purple, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t be long before it turned bright purple after Lucien gave his love and affection to her.

 Chapter 114 - Devil Pact (3/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Devil Pact (3/3) {R-18}</h4>


    "So, let¡¯s continue." Lucien smiled at Scarlett and positioned his c.o.c.k at the entrance of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y.


    "Mm." Scarlett was very horny, but she was not focused on his d.i.c.k but his smile. Lucien was no longer smiling in that provocative way he had before but in a caring way.


    And his loving smile is a deadly weapon for any woman. Scarlett was delighted looking at Lucien and then she started m.o.a.ning.


    "Ahhh..." Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k into her adorable pink cave, not too fast or too slow, making her m.o.a.n while enjoying the incredible pleasure.


    This time it was not a pleasure that left her mind nk but something different. If before it was perfect, now it is more than perfect.


    Scarlett could feel a connection with Lucien. Somehow she could feel that he was also feeling pleasure and happiness like her.


    "Mmmm... Ohhh... Yessss... Just... Ahhh... Like this..."


    She couldn¡¯t contain her m.o.a.ns and didn¡¯t want to. On the contrary, she wanted to shout to the whole world how wonderful it is.


    Scarlett could feel Lucien hitting all of her sensible points with his divine spear. And she just wanted more. She wants him to go deeper, faster, harder...


    The higher in the sky of pleasure Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k took Scarlett, the higher she wanted to go.


    And he, of course, would take her to the top of pleasure. Not for selfish reasons but to make her happy.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    As Lucien increased the intensity of his thrusts into Scarlett¡¯s wet p.u.s.s.y, his waist began to beat against hers, making an e.r.o.t.i.c sound, which he is already used to.


    He continued to hold her legs and pull her body on his c.o.c.k, going deeper and deeper and reaching into her bottom.


    The feeling of having Lucien inside her was incredible in a way that Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand.


    She justid there m.o.a.ning while enjoying each thrust from new pleasure, more fantastic than the previous one.


    Soon she started to feel better and better. Her body was healing quickly, and so was her power increasing.


    Lucien also began to feel the demonic energy improving his body but to a much lesser degree than his previous s.e.x sessions.


    That was already expected as L.u.s.t warned him that the stronger he is, the more demonic energy would be needed for him to have advances in his power level.


    He continued to thrust his c.o.c.k inside her while they both delighted in pleasure. Soon Scarlett¡¯s p.u.s.s.y started to produce more love juices and squeeze Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Lucien knew she was about toe, and this time he wouldn¡¯t let here alone. Then he increased the speed of his thrusts, making her m.o.a.n more and more.


    "I feel it... Lucien... Something... Ising... Sooo good!!" Scarlett¡¯s body became more sensitive, and she had to firmly hold the sheets as she felt she could fly at any moment.


    He smiled at her as he prepared to fire his hot load inside her. "Let¡¯se together, my dear. I will fill you with my essence."


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help thinking about children when she heard Lucien, but she also felt a great desire to have his essence inside her even if it meant having his children.


    "Yes... I want it inside me... I want it so much... Please..."


    She asked and got what she wanted. Lucien reached the depths of her p.u.s.s.y, making her have an incredible orgasm while he marked her entire interior with his c.o.c.k milk.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"


    "Ohhhh..."


    Scarlett arched her upper body while feeling the best thing in her life as she came while feeling Lucien¡¯s hot essence inside her.


    He held her legs firmly while keeping his c.o.c.k deep inside her, and her p.u.s.s.y tightened around it.


    The sensation of marking Scarlett as his, boosted all the pleasure Lucien felt, causing him to create a lot of demonic energy.


    Lucien released Scarlett¡¯s legs andid on top of her, then rolled to the side while holding her, making her stay on top of him while she was still breathing hard, feeling the pleasure running through her body.


    She hugged his neck and rested her face on his chest. "That was so incredible... I can¡¯t even describe it."


    Lucien started to stroke Scarlett¡¯s long red hair. He wouldn¡¯t tell her now, but he loves that hair, which reminds him of two women he loves very much. Perhaps now one more that he will love.


    "How¡¯s your body?" Scarlett understood that Lucien was asking about the healing, and that left her a little disappointed because she couldn¡¯t think of anything besides him and the connection they created.


    Of course, she soon smiled, concluding that he is worried about her health. "I can already feel almost all parts of my lower body, but I still can¡¯t move my legs."


    Lucien knew that his healing needs a little more time. The fact that Scarlett was already feeling her body after such a severe injury is miraculous. In this case, sinful.


    He let her continue toy on his chest, feeling his hard c.o.c.k inside her for several minutes while he patted her on the head.


    But everything good tends to end quickly. It actuallysted half an hour, but Scarlett felt like it was only a few minutes before Lucien moves her aside.


    "Get some rest now, and soon we will continue... And try new things that you will surely like." Lucien tried to get up, but Scarlett took his hand.


    "Wait! Will you... Are you going to do it with her? Please don¡¯t do it with her. Olivia is a very proud person and will not to ept you like m-"


    Lucien smiled and tenderly stroked Scarlett¡¯s face. "Like you? I do the best for my group. You can call it a big family. If you want to be part of this family and not just be an ally, you have to trust me."


    Scarlett was still making an upset expression, which made Lucien smile provocatively. "If I say that you will be friends, then you will be best friends. Or do you not want to obey me?"


    Be a friend of a great enemy or lose the chance to be with Lucien and repeat what they just did other times? Scarlett didn¡¯t have to think for more than a second before answering him.


    "Mm. I will try my best, so please take care of me!" Lucien knew that Scarlett was trying to be cute, and well, she seeded, making him caress her head and kiss her forehead.


    Then he got up from the bed and headed for the bathroom, leaving Scarlett with cute thoughts in her mind and a wide smile on her face.


    Entering the bathroom, Lucien saw Olivia lying in the bathtub with her eyes closed. She had an extremely red face, and Lucien knew it wasn¡¯t just because of the hot water.


    "So is the proud Olivia having such lewd reaction?" He said as he entered the bathtub.


    Since Olivia had changed the water, now the only other thing in the water is her love juices, which Lucien appreciates.


    Olivia was angry at Lucien but was even angrier at herself for not being able to control her body while hearing Scarlett¡¯s m.o.a.ns.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes as she spoke in a sarcastic tone. "So it was all about healing? Why do I think you¡¯re just a pervert, and she¡¯s a whore?"


    *Pah*


    Lucien could hear the sound of the p he should have given Olivia on the face for calling Scarlett a whore. But he did not do that.


    After all, anyone who doesn¡¯t feel the connection he has with his women would see his actions as just s.e.x and nothing more.


    Olivia¡¯s proud and hostile attitude is annoying. Still, it only made Lucien want to be more affectionate with her, give her pleasure and then leave her alone, just to let her see how wonderful it is, and then she would never have it again.


    Lucien didn¡¯t think about breaking Olivia because he knew he could change her mind quickly when she felt the pleasure that his d.i.c.k could give along with the healing and power of demonic energy.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to think about Lucien¡¯sck of reaction after her insult. Then she opened her eyes to see him lying on the other side of the bathtub with closed eyes just like her.


    Still, she had agreed to have s.e.x with him and be "loyal" to him in exchange for a cure for her scars and not to be killed. So Olivia got up to get out of the bath.


    "Wait." Olivia stopped when she heard Lucien¡¯s calm voice. Somehow she knew she wouldn¡¯t like what he was going to say.


    Olivia¡¯s cooperation would be even more crucial than Scarlett¡¯s since the Guild is a united organization, and Lucien could use her in many ways.


    But because of her hostile attitude towards him, Lucien had no intention of being kind to her. "Wash me."


    Olivia did not like Lucien¡¯s authoritative tone, not to mention his request. But she knew she is not in a position to demand and could only follow his orders for now.


    She took the sponge to start washing Lucien, but he surprised her with another order. "You will wash me with your mouth to learn to keep it quiet."


    "Wha- It... You can¡¯t humiliate me like that!!"


    Olivia did not feel an aversion to Lucien¡¯s body, after all, he is handsome as a god, but she thought his request would be the destruction of her dignity.


    Lucien did not move or open his eyes. He just spoke calmly. "I¡¯ll give you a second to start using that shitty mouth of yours, or I¡¯ll give up on you."


    "I... I just... DAMN!! OK! I will do it." Olivia wanted to refuse, but there was a lot at stake, and her pride seemed less and less valuable.


    She approached him, clearly disconcerted, and not knowing what to do. "How exactly am I going to do this?"


    Olivia was surprised when Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k rose from the water like a proud dragonpletely under his control.


    "Do you need me to exin more?" Lucien spoke sarcastically, and Olivia could only make a face before kneeling in the bathtub and get ready to wash his hard meat staff.


    She clearly had no idea how just to suck a c.o.c.k and can¡¯t help thinking to herself. ¡¯This is my first contact with a p.e.n.i.s. Why does it have to be with a devil?¡¯


    ¡¯I have to do it! Not for me, but to avenge my family!! It is nothing to me!¡¯ Olivia tried to gather her anger to control her pride and held Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with her delicate hand.


    ¡¯Hot... It¡¯s so hot... And hard... It can¡¯t be good...¡¯ Olivia was sure it would be disgusting, but when her lips touched the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, she was more surprised than ever.


    ¡¯How can it be so good??!?! What kind of witchcraft is this?¡¯ Although the taste of his c.o.c.k is incredible, Olivia just touched her mouth on it and didn¡¯t start "washing."


    Lucien put his hand on her head and pushed it down, making his c.o.c.k prate her mouth and reach her throat.


    "If you want to remove these scars and gain power, then you have to get used to my c.o.c.k inside all your dirty holes."


    Despite the rough intrusion of his hard member, Olivia felt no difort. On the contrary, she can enjoy that wonderful taste all over her mouth, making it more pleasant than painful.


    Of course, Lucien¡¯s words were still a thorn to her ego. She did not want to be dominated by him, so she tried to lift her head.


    But although he was not pushing it anymore, he also did not allow her to move back off his c.o.c.k.


    Olivia knew she had to be obedient to him, and in fact, his d.i.c.k is not bad at all, so her fight seemed in vain and unproductive.


    Of course, she still maintained a forced upset expression while sucking on his c.o.c.k.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    She didn¡¯t even notice that Lucien had taken his hand off her head, and now she is taking his c.o.c.k deep in her throat willingly.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but provoke her. "You called Scarlett a whore, but look at you sucking on the c.o.c.k that was inside her a few minutes ago."

 Chapter 115 - I Hate You (1/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 115 - I Hate You (1/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Olivia continued to suck Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, taking it deeper and deeper into her throat and enjoying it a lot.


    With every second she sucked his c.o.c.k, she hated him more and more. Olivia only saw Lucien as a devil who could give her a cure for her scars and power just as she gave Astrid.


    Of course, she had no choice but to ept his offer, or she would die and could not avenge her family.


    Still, she could do this. She could ept his offer and still hate him. Hate him for killing us and other adventurers; hate him for helping Scarlett, and hate him for humiliating her.


    If she continued to hate him, she could still enjoy this wonderful feeling in her body, and it would have nothing to do with him.


    Olivia held Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k in both hands, and there was still a lot left to her swallow while thinking to herself.


    ¡¯I hate you, devil!! I¡¯m just doing this for myself. Yes! I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡¯


    The more Olivia had hostile thoughts about Lucien, the more she sucked on his c.o.c.k intensely. Her long hair started to get in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t notice.


    Lucien realized that and gathered her hair with his hand while holding her head and moving it up and down following her movements.


    That made Olivia angrier. She saw all his actions as attacks on her ego. She didn¡¯t want to give in; she didn¡¯t want to let that devil control her.


    Most of all, she didn¡¯t want to take her mouth off his d.i.c.k. She feels so much pleasure and her body healing. She never felt so good before, so she allowed him to hold her hair.


    Lucien was still lying in the bath with his legs open while enjoying Olivia¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t deny that he took additional pleasure because Olivia clearly hates him.


    Even though she hated him, she was sucking on his d.i.c.k. Of course, he knew he had threatened to kill her and offered healing and power, but he still felt good to be slowly conquering her body.


    He pushed her head further and further down, making his c.o.c.k hit the back of her throat, still, Olivia was showing no resistance.


    Then he moved her head to the side, making her look at him and see his teasing smile. "How¡¯s the d.i.c.k of the devil who you hate so much? Can¡¯t you get enough of it, right?"


    Olivia knew that Lucien was just teasing her, so she continued to suck, but without him allowing her, she could not move her head too much towards his d.i.c.k, making her only manage to lick Its head.


    Lucien could onlyugh, seeing the anger in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she tried to suck his c.o.c.k, and he held her head back.


    "Okay, I will not take your delicious meal, on the contrary, I will fill you with my c.u.m so you can hate me at the same time that you feel my essence inside you."


    ¡¯I HAAATE YOOOU SO MUCH!!!!¡¯ Olivia wanted to shout at Lucien, but she could only keep those thoughts to herself as she continued to suck his c.o.c.k.


    Lucien held Olivia¡¯s head in both hands and started to move it up and down faster as he prepared to fire his hot load down her throat.


    She started to feel his c.o.c.k slightly tremble. After his previous words, it is easy to conclude that he is going to c.u.m in her mouth.


    Olivia can¡¯t help remembering what she heard of other women talk about s.e.m.e.n. ¡¯Something disgusting with a horrible smell and a worse taste.¡¯


    She moved her eyes upward and gazed at his face while allowing him to move her head as he wanted.


    ¡¯How will it taste? There is no way somethinging from a devil to be good... Well, his d.i.c.k is not as I expected... No... There is no way his essence is good!!¡¯


    Olivia was sure it wouldn¡¯t be good, so she tried to pull her head away and stop sucking. But Lucien pushed her head, down, forcing his c.o.c.k as deep as possible into her throat.


    "Drink it all." Lucien held Olivia¡¯s head tightly and c.u.mmed. He didn¡¯t restrain the amount, releasing a lot of c.u.m in her throat.


    ¡¯NO!!¡¯ She panicked and pushed her hands against Lucien¡¯s thighs, trying to pull away. But it was in vain, and all she could do was swallow the viscous liquid that was running down her throat.


    Olivia¡¯s fight onlysted a few seconds before she realized how good her body was feeling. Lucien¡¯s c.u.m made her feel warm and energetic.


    She stopped fighting and started to swallow it all excitedly. Not only is his essence good for her body, but it is also delicious.


    ¡¯How can it be so good? Even though it has a viscous texture, it is not disgusting... On the contrary, it is the best thing I have ever tasted... Damn!! I hate it! I hate him!!!!¡¯


    Although Olivia was enjoying Lucien¡¯s c.u.m, it is still too much, and as he kepting. She soon started to choke and have trouble breathing.


    Since she couldn¡¯tpete with him in strength, Olivia tried to make a pleading look at Lucien. He saw that she started to choke and released her.


    As soon as Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k came out of Olivia¡¯s mouth, he was stilling, so he shot c.u.m on her face, making Olivia fall with c.u.m all over her face and dripping from her mouth.


    She started to cough as she red at him. "I hate you!!! Do you want to smother me?!?!?


    Lucien smiled, seeing Olivia¡¯s deplorable condition. Although she isining, she is also using her tongue to lick his c.u.m on her face.


    "I¡¯m giving my essence to you while I could be giving it to my wives, but you stillin. I¡¯ll be kind when you deserve my kindness."


    Olivia angrily looked at Lucien, but she had no arguments to speak. She could feel his essence, improving her body, and healing her wounds like a divine medicine.


    It was not hard for her to conclude that more of that wouldpletely heal her scars.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with Olivia while the cute Scarlett waited. "Well, it¡¯s time to fill your other dirty holes."


    Olivia didn¡¯t quite understand how Lucien¡¯s "magic" worked, but she realized that he would have toe inside her, which would definitely be terrible.


    "Do expect me to have your children?"


    Lucien understood Olivia¡¯s worry, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t think she was at that risk. "I¡¯m infertile, so it¡¯s going to be okay."


    Olivia made a forced smile. "Oh? I think it is what can be called divine retribution. After all, even nature understands that a devil should not have the ability to create others."


    "..." Lucien felt anger like never before. But that anger did note from him.


    ¡¯L.U.S.T!¡¯ He had to order L.u.s.t not to leave his body and attack Olivia.


    L.u.s.t was furious with Olivia. She never thought about it before. But now, the more time she spent with Lucien, the more she desires to be able to build a family with him.


    She obeyed Lucien and tried to calm down, but she still wished Olivia could pay for her insult.


    Lucien looked at Olivia with a neutral expression. He is sad that he couldn¡¯t give his mother grandchildren, but that is not something under his control.


    "Anything else to dere, or can we continue?" Olivia was a little disappointed that her attempt to ridicule Lucien failed again, so she just nodded.


    "Ok, so turn around and get on all fours," Lucien spoke in an authoritative tone and began to kneel in the bathtub.


    Olivia understood his intention and couldn¡¯t help but question. "Are we doing this here? You took Scarlett to your bed..."


    "You don¡¯t deserve to be in the same bed as my wives. Are we doing this, or not?" Lucien was losing his patience with Olivia. She is still hostile when he is trying to help her.


    "So does that bitch deserv-" Olivia tried to offend Scarlett again, but this time Lucien couldn¡¯t help himself. He grabbed her chin, preventing her from finish her words.


    "Where Ie from, people kill and torture their prisoners. My mother is now a prisoner, and I am trying to do everything to rescue her."


    "I don¡¯t care if you hate me, or hate other people, but you can¡¯t deny that what I¡¯m offering you here is a much more decent treatment than most people would give to someone who remains hostile to them."


    Olivia took Lucien¡¯s arm and tried to get out of his grip. But he squeezed her chin and continued speaking.


    "From now on, you will be quiet and let me f.u.c.k you, or you can go back to the cell and stay there until you are no longer a risk to me."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t deny that Lucien is right. Anywhere else, people would not be kind to their prisoners. She is letting her hatred for Lucien to cloud her judgment.


    He released her chin, and she wanted to speak but made only an "mm" sound to remain silent just as he ordered.


    Lucien took a deep breath and recovered his focus. "Turn around and stay on all fours."


    Olivia made an effort to calm down, ced her hatred for Lucien in the back of her mind, and turned around.


    She rested both hands on the edge of the bathtub and stood on all fours, showing her ass to him.


    Lucien knew he couldn¡¯t solve Olivia¡¯s hostility by being hostile in return. In a circle of hate, someone had to take the first step towards peace, or things would never change.


    He tenderly ran his hand over her beautiful ass towards her slim waist. "You can continue to hate me, but I have no intention of doing you any harm. Perhaps at some point, you will understand that."


    Olivia remained silent and tried to ignore Lucien. But how could she ignore his gentle touch? His touch felt like magic and aroused new sensations in her body.


    She squeezed the edge of the bathtub tightly, and it would break if it weren¡¯t made of a very resistant material.


    Lucien continued to caress her waist and went towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts while using his other hand to stroke her ass. He couldn¡¯t deny that her body is beautiful.


    "We both have deep scars. Not scars on our bodies but in our hearts. Those scars made us broken. I¡¯m not a good person, but neither are you."


    Olivia was surprised by Lucien¡¯s words. After the tragedy that happened to her family, she only thought about revenge. Everything she did was for a purpose, but as Lucien said, she is not a good person.


    She judged Lucien since the beginning for things that weren¡¯t exactly his fault. Starting from the incident with the archers, to the fight between mercenaries and adventurers, she had not tried to see things from his side and just hated him.


    But in Cassidy¡¯s case, she was the first to attack. She participated in everything by her own will and selfish desires. So how could she me him for being her enemy when Cassidy is his wife?


    But here they were. She is still his enemy, but he is healing her and giving her new opportunities. Even if he is the devil, she could also be considered evil.


    Olivia was silent as she reflected on Lucien¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t realize that her body was surrendering more and more to Lucien¡¯s tenderly touch.


    "Mm..." Then a low m.o.a.n came out of her mouth when Lucien stroked her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Lucien made her m.o.a.n for a few more seconds while moving his hand over her chest and waist. Then he returned his two hands to her buttocks and opened it to reveal her wet pink cave.


    Even though Olivia is wet by the bathwater, he could see a shiny liquid that was not water but her love juices, leaking out of her excited p.u.s.s.y.


    Just as I hope to heal my scars, I hope to heal yours. Not the ones from your face, but from your heart. And this will be the first step.


    Lucien brought his face close to Olivia¡¯s ass and started to kiss from her buttock towards her fragrant flower.


    She was delighted, not only by the feeling of the touch of his hands and lips but also by his caring attitude.


    Olivia tried to control her m.o.a.ns, but when she felt Lucien¡¯s tongue touch her most private part, her voice came out in a loud m.o.a.n.


    "AAAHHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 116 - I Hate You (2/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 116 - I Hate You (2/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s increasingly loud m.o.a.ns echoed through the bathroom and then reached the bedroom, making Scarlett jealousy, upset, eagerly.


    While Scarlett had her first taste of the jealousy that all Lucien women feel, Olivia had her first s.e.x.u.a.l experience.


    Of course, Olivia had already masturbated before when she was younger and happy, but nothingpared to Lucien¡¯s tongue.


    He licked, sucked, stuck his tongue in her p.u.s.s.y. He made a mess with the mixture of her love juices and his saliva.


    Not only was he giving her p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure, but her ass was turning new shapes as he squeezed it with his hands.


    "Mmmm... Ahhhh... Uhhhhh..." Olivia continued to hold firmly on the edge of the bathtub because she feared she would fly away because of the divine pleasure she was feeling.


    But then her pride started to influence her mind again. She felt that if she continued to m.o.a.n, she would be surrendering to Lucien.


    ¡¯I must not... I don¡¯t want to give him that satisfaction... Why is it so good?!?!? What kind of devil is he?¡¯


    Olivia tried to focus on her hatred for Lucien. Even though he is not really bad for her, she doesn¡¯t want to surrender to him.


    But her attempts to hate him were failing with every wave of pleasure that ran through her body. She started to wish his tongue went deeper into her p.u.s.s.y and that his hands would squeeze more of her ass.


    ¡¯Ahhh... No... No, no, no!!! Mmmmm... damn!!!¡¯ Olivia¡¯s felt a tingling sensation, and her body was getting hotter. Then she felt somethinging.


    She gritted her teeth to try to resist that divine sensation, but the pleasure was so fantastic... She was sure she would have a great orgasm and loudly m.o.a.n... But then...


    "Why?" Olivia stopped feeling Lucien¡¯s tongue and hands. And the sudden stop of that immense pleasure made her orgasm note.


    She looked back and saw that teasing smile that she hates so much. But now most of all she felt sad.


    "Oh? Did you want toe? I thought you didn¡¯t want to be a whore just like you said Scarlett is."


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to be affected easily by Lucien¡¯s teasing, but her face couldn¡¯t contain her disappointment. "You..."


    *Pah*


    Lucien pped Olivia¡¯s ass. It was strong enough to leave his handprint on her skin but weak enough for her to feel only pleasure and not pain.


    "Don¡¯t make a face at me. I¡¯ll give you what you want... My d.i.c.k in your dirty hole... That¡¯s what you want, right?"


    Olivia wanted to deny that, but she could only m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien¡¯s hot meat stick rubbing her backdoor.


    Lucien rubbed the head of his c.o.c.k on Olivia¡¯s asshole, and then squeezed her buttocks around it, using them to masturbate himself, giving pleasure to them both.


    "Which dirty hole do you want to get it first? This or..." Lucien moved his c.o.c.k down her ass and went toward her p.u.s.s.y.


    As she ispletely exposed to him, he easily rubbed the head of his c.o.c.k on her wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "I... Mmmm... I- I... Ahhhhh..." Olivia tried to speak, but besides not knowing what to say, her mouth was unable to pronounce anything other than m.o.a.ns.


    Lucien started using the head of his c.o.c.k to slowly open Olivia¡¯s v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips and rub Its inside before moving to her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.


    His pre-c.u.m mixed with her love juices made the contact of their skins quite lubricated, and so he moved his c.o.c.k up and down, driving her crazy.


    "Oh? Your dirty p.u.s.s.y does not stop leaking lewd liquids... Is this the behavior of the proud leader of the Guild? I wonder then what a whore¡¯s behavior would be like."


    Olivia understood that Lucien is still upset that she called Scarlett a whore, but if that is punishment, then she is happy to be punished.


    But then she realized. ¡¯Will he stop at the best part? Just like before, is he teasing me?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to feel pleasure until she is almosting, so he stops. But how could she ask him not to stop? Wouldn¡¯t that be aplete surrender and the end of her dignity?


    ¡¯This is just s.e.x... It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything else.¡¯ Olivia convinced herself that it would be okay to be more cooperative with Lucien during s.e.x and still hate him.


    She prepared to speak, but what came out of her mouth was a loud m.o.a.n.


    "Ohhhhhh fuuuck!!!"


    She was prated. The first time she was being prated by a man. ¡¯But in my ass? Why is it in my ass?!?!?¡¯


    ¡¯Wait! It¡¯s not his d.i.c.k... With that size, it would certainly destroy my ass... His finger?¡¯


    Olivia was trying to understand what was going on, but she was only m.o.a.ning as Lucien moved his finger inside her asshole.


    Lucien moved his middle finger inside Olivia as he rubbed his c.o.c.k on her wet p.u.s.s.y.


    "What indecent m.o.a.ns... Olivia, do you like it in your ass? Is just my finger ok, or should I put my d.i.c.k in your dirt ass?"


    "N- Mm... No- No... Ahhhh... N- w-wa..." Olivia couldn¡¯t believe the incredible pleasure she was feeling in her ass and p.u.s.s.y at the same time.


    She tried to deny it, but her m.o.a.ns prevented her from speaking coherently. She stopped forcing herself and just enjoyed it.


    "It¡¯s all right. This time you are allowed to leak your lewd liquid." Lucien spun his finger and rubbed his d.i.c.k faster, making Olivia have a fantastic orgasm.


    "AHHHHHH... SOOO... MMMDAMMMGOOO!!"


    She m.o.a.ned uncontrobly as her p.u.s.s.y soaked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with a huge amount of love juices, and her asshole squeezed his finger.


    Olivia started to feel her body go weak and limp. She was unable to stay on her knees because her legs were trembling, so she began to sit down.


    *PAH*


    Lucien pped her ass hard, making Olivia¡¯s body stiffen. "Keep the position! You haven¡¯t even received the main course yet."


    Olivia could feel Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k beneath her. He seemed to be able to hold her body up by her p.u.s.s.y just with his amazing c.o.c.k.


    "Here I go. Take my d.i.c.k in your dirty p.u.s.s.y, Olivia." Lucien didn¡¯t give Olivia time to think and entered her v.i.r.g.i.n cave with a hard thrust.


    "HUUUHHH!!!" Olivia made a muffled m.o.a.n as she ran out of breath when Lucien filled her inside with a single movement.


    His hard c.o.c.k broke her h.y.m.e.n and stretched the pink walls of her delicate p.u.s.s.y. Despite Lucien not being kind at all, Olivia only felt pleasure. A phenomenal pleasure that left her body in ecstasy.


    Lucien again did not give Olivia time to adjust to the situation and started to move inside her, back and forth. She could feel him stretching her insides.


    He grabbed her slim waist with both hands and pulled her body against his, making his waist smacking against her ass and his c.o.c.k to hit all the sensitive points of her p.u.s.s.y.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "AH!! AHHH!! MMMMM!! OHHH!!"


    The sounds of Lucien¡¯s thrusts, despite being loud, could notpete with Olivia¡¯s loud m.o.a.ns.


    She continued to hold with all her strength on the edge of the bathtub while Lucien ravaged her p.u.s.s.y with no mercy.


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but be surprised again. She was paying close attention to the changes in Lucien and Olivia¡¯s bodies.


    Although Lucien being very hard on Olivia, her mind is in no way affected by the demonic energy like it was with Scarlett.


    Not only could Lucien use demonic energy as a weapon, but he could also use it very well. In fact, he learned to control this energy just a few minutes ago with Scarlett.


    L.u.s.t was confused because she did not know if she had ever reached this point with other hosts, or Lucien has some demoniac heritage.


    ¡¯But how can it be? I should know if he is a half-demon... There is no way for a normal person to control demonic energy so well... He seems to do it even better than myself.¡¯


    As L.u.s.t be more and more confused, Lucien found it all very natural. He understood that everything depended on his intention.


    And now he only intended to give his essence to Olivia and not to corrupt her mind or enve her.


    The demonic energy he is creating is just healing her, and he felt he could even limit how much it would heal or improve her body.


    That was an excellent feeling. The feeling of control. The control over the pleasure and benefits he is giving to her.


    L.u.s.t, as well as other sins, have always had a difficult life. They had to fight for their race in battles, which seemed endless and seek out hosts after the previous ones died.


    She was not fully aware of her abilities and did not understand that Lucien did not generate only demonic energy with s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure, but also other pleasures.


    Right now, the fact that he was making someone who "hated" him m.o.a.ning under the thrusts of his d.i.c.k is exceptionally pleasing to his ego.


    The pleasure of conquering a stubborn and proud woman. Not using his demonic energy to break her mind, but using his body in his own way, under his total control.


    Although Olivia¡¯s mind was not being affected by demonic energy, she was not free to feel mental fatigue from excessive pleasure.


    Lucien was thrusting his c.o.c.k hard in her p.u.s.s.y. His fast and energetic movements made the water in the bathtub ssh around the bathroom everywhere.


    Olivia could only m.o.a.n and hold on to the edge of the bathtub while Lucien did what he wanted with her body.


    She felt each thrust of his c.o.c.k inside her, so he moved back, and she felt him pull her body by the waist to move forward inside her again.


    After countless the times his d.i.c.k hit the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y, Olivia started to feel empty when Lucien moved his d.i.c.k back. But then she feltplete when he prated her again.


    She didn¡¯t realize that her body was surrendering more and more to Lucien. Even though she still thinks she hates him, they are making bonds, powerful physical bonds.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help wanting to tease Olivia as he continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. "I¡¯m going to stuff your dirty p.u.s.s.y with my c.u.m. Just to be sure, you want it, right?"


    "Yes, I want your-" Olivia was immersed in pleasure, so she started to answer Lucien¡¯s question automatically, but then stopped when she realized it.


    "Oh? Do you still want to y the stubborn girl?" Lucien moved his hands off from Olivia¡¯s waist and began to slow his thrusts.


    Olivia understood what he was doing, and her body instinctively started to move towards him. She tried to bang her ass against his waist in hopes of eating his c.o.c.k with her p.u.s.s.y.


    But although Lucien allowed her to move on his d.i.c.k, the feeling was very different from how he prated her.


    Her body couldn¡¯t be satisfied with that, and she desperately needed him to continue to f.u.c.k her. "I- I w- I w-want it..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. He is bing more and more addicted to teasing women. "So ask in the most e.r.o.t.i.c way you can."


    ¡¯I HATE YOU, DAMN DEVIL!!!¡¯ Of course, Olivia kept herint in mind and started to think of anything e.r.o.t.i.c to say.


    "I... I want you to fill my p.u.s.s.y with your hot c.u.m!! It¡¯s okay like tha- AAAOOHHHFUUUUCKKKHH!!!!!!!"


    Olivia m.o.a.ned louder than ever. Her body was feeling extremely eager, so Lucien stuffed her with a strong thrust, reaching the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Olivia¡¯s m.o.a.n continued as she felt him fire his hot milky cream into her pink inside.


    How could she not c.u.m feeling that pleasure more than heavenly? Her p.u.s.s.y started to produce a lot of love juices that mixed with his c.u.m, making a mess inside her.


    Olivia¡¯s mind flew. Her soul left her body and went to the seven heavens of pleasure...


    But then she felt Lucien tighten around her waist. It was not to force her body toward his c.o.c.k but upwards... Is he lifting her?!?


    "W-what?!?! Wait!!! What are you doing?!?! WAIIIT!!!!" Olivia started to panic when Lucien got up and lifted her.


    Lucien never took his c.o.c.k out of her. He held her by the thighs and started moving her body up and down, prating her again.


    "Second round, Olivia."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that. How could he continue right after he came so much? There was no space inside her, and yet he is pushing his c.o.c.k and c.u.m deeper into her.


    "NO, NO, NONONONON!!!! I CAN¡¯T RIGHT NOW!!! WAIT!!!"


    "I HATE YOU SO MUUUCH!! YOU DEVIL!!!!"


    "I HATE YOU..."


    "AHHHH..."

 Chapter 117 - Duties of a Leader

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Duties of a Leader</h4>


    What is the limit on how much a person can m.o.a.n? Well, that must depend on the physical characteristics.


    After Lucien "satisfied" Olivia, she was sure she m.o.a.ned more than the limit for a normal human.


    What is the limit on how much a person could feel pleasure? Olivia was sure that Lucien broke that limit of hers over and over. MANY TIMES.


    He got out of the bathtub, which now has water whiter than transparent, picked a towel, and headed for the door.


    He stopped and spoke without turning back. "Today will be an exception, and I will let you sleep in my bed. But wash beforee to bed."


    Lucien did not wait for Olivia¡¯s answer and left the bathroom, leaving the poor woman lying in the bathtub with her legs open and a confused expression on her face.


    Olivia¡¯s body was limp and numb. White liquid leaked out from her three holes.


    She ran her hand over the water and gazed at that shiny white liquid. "How can this be so good? Will this heal my scars?"


    Then she licked Lucien¡¯s essence on her finger. All her body is full of that white liquid, but she couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    Then she looked at the door while thinking. ¡¯Sleep in the same bed as her? Well... I think it¡¯s worth it to smell him... Damn!! I ha-¡¯


    ---------------------------


    Lucien went back to bed, which made Scarlett very happy. She was still acting cute and vulnerable, but he liked that very much.


    He kissed and caressed Scarlett for a few minutes before they start another healing session, in which she was not at all focused on healing.


    At some point during the fun of Lucien and Scarlett, Olivia appeared. She was making a cute puppy face.


    It was possible to see that her scars were getting more faded, which made Scarlett jealous. After all, under the scars, Olivia has a gorgeous face.


    Neither Scarlett nor Olivia wanted to get along with each other. But Lucien made it clear that they have no choice.


    And since they both did not want to lose the divine feelings that only he could give them, they epted a kind of truce.


    After many "pah" sounds and a lot of fun, the twodies, extremely tired, slept in his arms.


    Olivia still maintained a "hostile" attitude, which is nothing other than her pride, making her a little stubborn. But at the end of the night, Lucien could see his tattoo on her low belly area.


    It was the most faded purple tattoo so far. Lucien could only see because of his keen eyesight. Still, it is proof that they are both epting each other.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t like it that much because she was still upset with Olivia for making fun of Lucien being infertile when she really wanted to have his children.


    Nevertheless, in the end, Lucien is the only one to have the final say. Of course, how good he would be for Scarlett, and Olivia is going to depend on how they behave.


    Lucien began to think that although it seemed strange, he would have to create some kind of hierarchy in his harem for his women to be treated fairly.


    With that thought in mind, he couldn¡¯t help but also wonder who the woman at the top in his harem would be.


    It seemed very wrong to think that he loved one of them more than the others, but someone needs to manage the home.


    Who better to be in the charge, other than the self-dered first wife? Lucien thought higher of L.u.s.t,pared to his other women...


    But strangely, that didn¡¯t seempletely urate. Lucien knew he didn¡¯t love L.u.s.t more than the other women, but he knew she would be great at leading his harem when he is busy.


    Still, there was a space in his heart that not even L.u.s.t could enter. After all, who was he doing all that for? Who is all that effort for?


    Thinking of his mother made Lucien sad and happy at the same time. Her beautiful face, and bright smile like the sun, made his heart fill with joy.


    But then Lucien came back to reality where he couldn¡¯t stop. He needs to get stronger and stronger in order to rescue his mother.


    ¡¯What am I doing here, while I should be doing something useful?!¡¯ Lucien can¡¯t help but think with himself.


    The demonic energy of the demons, as well as the divine energy of the gods, and other higher energies were not yet fully understood even by the most powerful beings in existence.


    The effects of these energies were many, and how much one could benefit depended entirely on the being in question.


    L.u.s.t understood this well, and even though Lucien is her host, he is still constantly surprising her.


    After all, the demonic energy absorbed very quickly into his body. His body seemed to bepletelypatible with demonic energy. Strangely he was alsopatible with other energies such as life mana.


    One thing is him to be able to use these energies, and another is these energies to flow into his body as naturally as if he were born with those affinities.


    While L.u.s.t studied Lucien¡¯s body without finding anything strange, he only gained the benefits from these energies.


    The more Lucien received and gave pleasure, the more demonic energy he produced. And that energy nurtured him in every way possible.


    Lucien was constantly needing less sleep, food, water and he also didn¡¯t get physically exhausted as quickly.


    Of course, the more powerful a person is, the longer their bodies could stay healthy without basic needs. Still, Lucien is already performing like someone in higher realms.


    He looked at thedies in his arms, and they were both sound asleep after he left them so exhausted.


    After Lucien got up from the bed, Scarlett and Olivia moved to the middle, looking for the heat they suddenly lost.


    Well, all they found was his pillow, they clung to it, and they continued to sleep smelling Lucien¡¯s fragrance and feeling his warmth on the nket and pillow.


    Lucien smiled at thedies, who now slept like cute little angels and didn¡¯t look like the mature women who they really are.


    Then he left his room. It was still a few hours before dawn, but Lucien could hear several people awake in the big castle.


    Cassidy and Ang were talking about kingdom issues, especially about making golems to protect the western border.


    Aria was training with Astrid while Marie studied the golems¡¯ enchantment.


    Although it requires a mage with a lot of experience and mana, it is still possible to make the golem with several mages and wizards working together.


    The youngest girls were sleeping after getting tired from a lot of training or studying. But Rose and Maggie were awake and didn¡¯t seem to be busy.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t sleep thinking that he should be trying harder to save his mother. So he needs to use all his time and energy to get stronger.


    Well, he knows the best method... And of course, Rose was delighted to receive a night visit from her lover.


    The girls were getting stronger very quickly... Lucien could tell she was more physically fit and had more endurance when he had to "work" for more than an hour to exhaust rose, causing her to fall asleep drooling.


    After creating a lot of demonic energy with Rose, Lucien took care of Maggie. This is how his nights would be from now on. Why sleep? He needs to get stronger and make his women stronger.


    It was less than an hour before the sun came up, so Lucien did not continue to visit the girls¡¯ rooms. He didn¡¯t want to leave them too aroused before they had to leave for the mission.


    But he still has things to do. In fact, he had a lot to do in a short amount of time.


    Lucien went to the room where the storage treasures were and started reading more books and looking for useful things for his girls and Ang¡¯s wizards.


    With his super speed, Lucien read many books about magic and improved the enchantment of the golems so that the weaker wizards would have less trouble making them.


    He also found several mana potions and other items that could help wizards.


    Lucien was very focused on getting more knowledge and items, but he was also aware of everything that was going on at the castle and also within a few miles.


    Then he could hear Aria approaching the room with a breakfast tray.


    Aria knocked on the door, and after Lucien told her toe in, she went in and saw him in the lotus position on top of a big pile of books.


    ¡¯Does he stop sleeping to study? He never stops to rx and is always nning the next step... I can only say that he is extremely reliable...¡¯


    Lucien could only smile, hearing Aria¡¯s thoughts. She still didn¡¯t have a strong connection with him, so she didn¡¯t quite know how to control mentalmunication despite having his tattoo.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to make the beautiful mature harpy ashamed, Lucien didn¡¯t say that he heard her thoughts.


    "Good morning Aria. Thank you for bringing breakfast." Aria¡¯s gentle smile was reced by ascivious one when she felt Lucien¡¯s hands around her waist.


    She pushed her ass against his waist and could feel that hard rod she missed so much.


    "Do not tease me if you will not take responsibility... I am already an old woman, so do not y with me."


    Lucien firmly held her soft waist and kissed her neck. "You are not old. You¡¯re perfect. And I have already made it clear that I will assume all responsibility for you and your daughter."


    "Mm..." Aria could only m.o.a.n, feeling the touch of Lucien¡¯s hands and lips.


    Lucien took a cookie from the tray and started eating while still holding Aria¡¯s body against his with one arm.


    "But you will have to wait like a good girl. Today will be a busy day, but soon I will find time to take good care of you, my sweet s.e.xy harpy."


    Aria ran out of the room like a frightened bunny. She knew that Lucien and the group would have a lot of work today, but she cannot control her intense desire to be ravaged by him.


    Lucien had barely finished eating the cookie before he had an excited Mia jumping on him.


    Soon the other girls started to enter the room, which didn¡¯t have enough space for all of them, so Lucien went to the castle¡¯s living room with the girls.


    Using mentalmunication, he gathered everyone in the living room and started to exin his n.


    Although Ang and Cassidy already have several ns, they would still listen carefully to Lucien¡¯s words.


    Cassidy is very happy being an obedient wife, and even though her personality is dominant with others, she hasplete confidence in Lucien.


    Ang didn¡¯t love Lucien, but she couldn¡¯t help but haveplete confidence in him. Since he arrived, her life just got better. He looked like a mountain, firm and imprable, which would keep them all safe.


    Lucien showed the new and improved golem enchantment scroll, making Ang surprised. And she can¡¯t helpmenting.


    "This is incredible, Lucien. You are a genius!! With this scroll, I believe that 4-6 medium wizards can make a golem in less than 10 hours."


    Ron paced and bowed before reporting to Lucien. "We got about 20 wizards and 30 mages. Some are A-rank adventurers, so I suggest a little caution when dealing with them."


    Lucien liked Ron more and more. The spymaster is really loyal and intelligent. "Thank you, Ron. We will set up several groups so these adventurers will stay with your spies and royal guards."


    Then Lucien started talking about the groups. He separated groups ording to the girls¡¯ abilities and skills.


    Rose, Maggie and Ang are strong enough to make golems by themselves, but Marie and Lena needed to group up and help each other.


    Women like Astrid, Ghnna, Mia, and others, would participate in the groups as protection for the mages.


    Jeanne wanted to help too, but Lucien knew that the city should not bepletely unprotected. So only a few royal guards and Ron¡¯s spies would go with them while Cassidy, Jeanne and the rest of the guards would stay at the castle.


    Scarlett still needed time to recover, and Olivia was still not entirely reliable. So Lucien wouldn¡¯t take them now. With Cassidy around, they couldn¡¯t be a problem either.


    So, using Ron¡¯s reports, Lucien also decided what the groups of wizards he and Ang managed would be like, creating aplex action n.


    Lucien also gave the girls mana potions, and he gave Ron arge amount of potions and other items to distribute to the other mages.


    After Ron went to prepare the group of wizards and mage ording to Lucien¡¯s orders and took the scrolls he made, they all seemed ready...


    But Marie and Maggie couldn¡¯t help wanting a certain boost. A boost that would be better than any mana potion. A boost that only Lucien could give them...

 Chapter 118 - Boost for Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Boost for Everyone</h4>


    Marie is smart enough to know that with Lucien¡¯s boost, her maximum mana and mana regeneration would be greater for a while.


    But how could she ask for it in front of her mother and sister? So she used mentalmunication with him.


    Although the girls who had no s.e.x with Lucien yet had not good control of the mentalmunication, they were still able to use it with a short distance.


    ¡¯Lucien... I ... I want...¡¯ Even using mentalmunication, Marie was embarrassed. But Lucien understood and spoke to calm her down.


    ¡¯It¡¯s fine, Marie. A few kisses will be enough to improve your mana for some hours.¡¯


    Marie smiled sheepishly. She loved how caring Lucien is and understand her. She couldn¡¯t believe she thought so badly of him when they first met.


    Of course, she still thought he was wrong about some things. She couldn¡¯t agree with his brutal way of acting, but she also knew that he has an incredibly gentle and caring side.


    Lucien looked at his women with a teasing smile that made them wet. "Well, now that we¡¯ve settled our action n, the girls and I are going to get ready."


    Olivia made a face as it was not very difficult to imagine what kind of things they would do. She left the living room, but Lena did not want to go because she is very interested in "get ready" with them.


    Lucien had no problem giving kisses to all the girls. In fact, he also didn¡¯t mind giving his essence.


    Of course, for the girls, that kind of thing is quite significant as it creates a romantic bond with him.


    Then Lucien went up to his room with the girl troop. Even Aria and E, who, despite having startedbat training, would not yet go on this adventure, went to the room to receive the "boost."


    They used therge bathroom to take a bath and receive a lot of special milk as well as kisses and touches.


    Olivia and Scarlett could only stay on the bed and listen to the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds.


    They received breakfast from Kara and would also receive new bedrooms. Of course, they couldn¡¯t leave the castle, and Cassidy would keep an eye on them as well as Ron¡¯s spies.


    After almost two hours, Lucien¡¯s group was prepared enough. They went down the stairs and met Ang, waiting for them in the hall.


    "Everyone is ready and waiting for your order." Ang had no aversion to following Lucien¡¯s orders on this matter. After all, it is his n, so she and her people were only receiving the benefits.


    "Okay, so let¡¯s go." Lucien looked toward the kitchen, and the cute tigresses came running. They spent all the time near the food, and the servants love to pamper them.


    *Meow*


    Ko jumped into Lucien¡¯s arms, and he started patting on her head. "Little Ko, you are growing up fast, but you are not yet ready for adventures."


    *Meow* *Meow*


    *Roar*


    Ko tried to contest with her cute meows, but Oya made it clear that she had to stay. Oya could feel Lucien¡¯s love for them, and it is more than she could ask for from a master.


    Cassidy also came to give Lucien some goodbye kisses, so he passed little Ko into her arms. Everyone loves the cute tigresses.


    Following Lucien¡¯s orders, the groups of mages, adventurers, and mercenaries, hired by Ron and Ang, began their journey to the west border.


    Ron organized everything so that people who could recognize Lucien would go in different directions than his.


    In each group, there were wizards or mages, warriors, royal guards, and at least one of Ron¡¯s spies to lead.


    Some groups used horses, and others just ran. The city was very busy because everyone knew about the event that would make Bluewind safer.


    As the western border is quiterge, the groups went in several directions. Lucien would go to the border, but he would not stay with the mages but would enter the vast forest to find the bandits leaders.


    Astrid group up with Maggie, and they went to the area designed to them to create the golems. Marie, Lena, Anne, and some royal guards were in a carriage for another area.


    Ron selected the most trusted royal guards and ordered his spies to be very careful with Lucien¡¯s women. Any disrespect could have serious consequences.


    Some guards also followed Rose and Mia. Rose is already an incredibly powerful mage, almost in the mortal realm, just like Lucien.


    Mia is still very young, but her progress only increases. After the night of passionate love with Lucien, her strength and speed are improving very fast.


    Like Cassidy, Mia is also developing wind mana. But as they are not wizards, Lucien, who was warned about that by L.u.s.t, wanted to wait more before talking to them about it.


    So they could try to understand the wind skill he used in the battle between the adventurers and mercenaries.


    With thatbination of groups, Lucien would go to the forest with L.u.s.t, Ghnna, and Oya. Although his group is small, L.u.s.t is already able to fight at Cassidy¡¯s level, which made them a powerful force.


    Cassidy would stay at the castle, training Aria and E. Jeanne would also stay and try to convince her nephew, Mason, to be more cooperative with Lucien.


    Lucien said goodbye to the girls and prepared to carry Ghnna on his back, so he could run at high speed with Oya, but then Ang called him.


    "Lucien. I know you are very fast, but I would still like to invite you toe with me. My carriage has very fast horses, so the time difference won¡¯t be extremely big."


    It was still early in the morning, and Lucien was not really hurried, so he epted Ang¡¯s invitation, and entered into her elegant royal carriage.


    Ang is a very talented wizard and the Queen, but she only took less than ten royal guards, leaving most of them to defend Marie, Lena, and the other groups.


    While one of her guards conducted the carriage, others followed them on the fastest horses of the kingdom, and inside the big carriage are only Lucien, L.u.s.t, Ang, Ghnna, and Oya.


    Ghnna sat next to Ang while Oya and L.u.s.t sat around Lucien, and he stroked them, creating a strange mood.


    Oya was behaving while Lucien patted her on the head, but L.u.s.t ran her hand over Lucien¡¯s body, making Ghnna jealous, and Ang embarrassed.


    Ang tried to start a conversation to distract herself and not to gaze at that...


    "So... Lucien... How many golems do you think Rose can do? She looks like a very powerful mage."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. "My Rose is really fantastic. I¡¯m sure she can make at least ten, but I think she will force herself to do more and then ask me for extra rewards."


    "Ten?! You must be mistaken. I will only be able to make two even with the mana potions." Ang trusted Lucien a lot, but she thought he is overestimating his wife.


    It was not Lucien who answered, but L.u.s.t, with a teasing tone.


    "After the boost that Lucien gave the girls, even Marie and Lena will be able to make at least four golems. Rose still had the benefit of the blood, so ten is easy for her."


    It seemed unbelievable that a single mage could conjure ten of thoseplex golems, but there was no reason for Lucien and L.u.s.t to lie.


    Ang also noticed that L.u.s.t said Marie and Lena. She remembered the things that Marie talked about feeling much more powerful after kissing and drinking Lucien¡¯s "essence."


    "Lucien, what do you do to Lena? You must know about the rivalry she has with Marie. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for her to be with you."


    Lucien spoke sincerely. "I just kissed her. I know they don¡¯t get along so well, but I won¡¯t deny affection to her just for that. Also, I think I can make them get along."


    Before Ang could answer, Lucien continued. "Also you, Ang. We can all be together as a family, not necessarily in a romantic way."


    Ang made a strange expression, which seemed both happy and disappointed. "I already told you not to have these ideas. Do you already have my youngest daughter, but you also want the oldest and me?"


    "I don¡¯t collect women to warm my bed. I just want to get my family together... And I wouldn¡¯t mind making it bigger with you and Lena." Lucien didn¡¯t speak anymore, and everyone was silent.


    Ang understood his point of view. She liked Lucien more and more for treating Marie as his family, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she and Lena could really have a ce with them.


    She thought she had upset Lucien and was about to apologize when he started talking again, in a friendly tone.


    "You may not consider me as family yet, but we are allies. And allies cooperate to reach their goals together..."


    Ang was a little confused, but Lucien quickly exined his point.


    "We are doing this to make Bluewind safer... More golems will generate more security on the border... More mana will generate more golems..."


    The mature Queen cannot help blushing like an inexperienced young girl. "You... Do you mean? You... I... We? Ki..."


    Lucien raised his arms as if he were defending himself.


    "It¡¯s all fine, Ang. I just said it because it can help you cast twice as many golems. But if some kisses are too much for you, it can¡¯t be helped."


    L.u.s.t and Ghnna cannot help butugh at the blushing Queen. Despite being a mature woman, she was embarrassed for just thinking about some kisses.


    Ang saw the girlsughing and got very angry. Of course, she was still embarrassed, which made even Lucien want tough at her cute expressions.


    "I... I can handle it! Some k-kisses are nothing to me... But... How many kisses would it take?"


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "As many as you want. I will not force you into anything. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have bad breath... I guess."


    Before Lucien finishes saying "guess," L.u.s.t and Ghnna eximed together. "Definitely not!!!"


    Then Lucien smiled, making Ghnne and L.u.s.t startughing again.


    Ang was still embarrassed, but their happy mood made her morefortable. After living so many years in depression, she needed some happiness.


    She heard countless times from Marie about how good it was to kiss Lucien. Ang feared to fall in love with him, which would be very weird because he is already her son-inw.


    Still, being able to make twice as many golems would mean more security for her people.


    Could she really deny security to farmers and simple people just because she didn¡¯t want to kiss the most handsome man she had ever seen?


    Ang gathered all the courage she has and spoke in a shy tone. "So... So, I ept... But... Just a few kisses... Don¡¯t tease me!!"


    Lucien stoppedughing and switched ces with Ghnna, standing next to Ang. She bes even more embarrassed and looked to the side, trying to look away from him.


    "Marie is stubborn. Lena is bold. But is their mother shy? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed without seeing your cute expressions, mother-inw." Lucien can¡¯t help but tease her.


    "I told you not to me tea-" Ang quickly turned to Lucien, trying to scold him. But her mouth was sealed with her first kiss.


    She tried to back away, but Lucien pressed her body with his, held her head, and kissed those sweet and soft lips.


    Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent made Ang calm down, and she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the wonderful taste of his lips.


    He gently held her chin and started giving tap kisses on her lips until she bes morefortable. Then he invaded her mouth with his dominant tongue.


    If the taste of Lucien¡¯s lips could be described as fantastic, the taste of his saliva is divine. Ang tried to keep her mind focused on the goal. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it.


    Ang¡¯s tongue was quickly dominated by Lucien, who made a mess in her mouth. An extremely pleasurable mess and Ang didn¡¯t mind if itsted too long.


    "Mm..." Ang didn¡¯t notice when she started to make light m.o.a.ns. But L.u.s.t and Ghnna realized that, and they can¡¯t help but be jealous.


    The smart elven archermented. "You know... I also use mana in my arrows... Just saying..."


    #####################


    ess more chapters on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 119 - Great Day

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Great Day</h4>


    "Didn¡¯t you kiss him enough, naughty elf? You won¡¯t even be making the golems or helping the others make them." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    While Ghnna and L.u.s.t could only watch, Ang enjoyed Lucien¡¯s pleasant kisses.


    Even though it was her first time truly kissing him, she had no difficulty following as he led her with kindness and authority.


    Lucien was focused on giving Ang his life-filled saliva, but he couldn¡¯t deny that it is enjoyable to have the s.e.xy beautiful mature woman in his arms.


    As he stroked her curvy body, Lucien couldn¡¯t help but have a strange thought. ¡¯Why are all mothers so hot? If I could get her pregnant, would she look even s.e.xier?¡¯


    Of course, that thought would only lead to a more "weird" one. ¡¯What would it be like if Marie were my daughter? No! That would definitely be wrong...¡¯


    Lucien knew that he couldn¡¯t think much about children as he is infertile, so he focused on his goals, kissing Ang and giving his saliva to her, as well as some demonic energy.


    Since the demonic energy should be handled with care, especially in women who did not have his tattoos, Lucien just kissed for a few minutes.


    When he stopped kissing and leaned back, like his other women, Ang instinctively followed his mouth with her lips, wanting more.


    Lucien stroked her face gently. "Mother-inw... I think it¡¯s enough to improve your mana for a while."


    Ang couldn¡¯t help blushing even more and thinking. ¡¯Why was that so good? What did he do to me?!? Aaaaaaaa!! Lucien!!!!!!¡¯


    But she kept everything in her mind as she turned to the window. "Ah, thank you. I was a little confused, sorry about that."


    The cute Ang was trying to recover herposure while also trying to hide her flushed face and made Lucien want to kiss her again. But he stopped himself and switched back to his original seat.


    Ghnna didn¡¯t want to leave Lucien¡¯s side, so he let her stay by his side while he continued to pat Oya with the other hand. L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t reallyin because she is near to him all the time.


    So they proceeded the travel for almost two hours before the carriage started to stop. One of the guards approached the window and spoke after bowing to Ang.


    "My Queen, we are two miles from the forest." The guard reported, and Ang told him to move another mile near the forest.


    The great forest has several names like "No man¡¯snd," "Empty Forest," "Bordend," among others. Whatever it is called, everyone knows it is a dangerous ce.


    Being the great border between the Alliance, the Light Empire, and Portgreen, the forest is a ce that is always in conflict, either from soldiers from the kingdoms at war or from bandit attacks.


    They went to a hill, a mile from the forest, where Lucien had a wide view of the vast forest. It looked like an endless sea of ??trees.


    While the guards went to patrol the area, Ang naturally looked at Lucien, waiting for hismand.


    Lucien approached Ang and instinctively stroked her face. She thought about stepping back, but her body has no aversion to his touch, so all she did was bow her head in embarrassment.


    "Start making the first golem. Use as much mana as you can to make the golem faster. I will help you regenerate it quickly before we enter the forest." He spoke with a gentle smile.


    Ang wants to deny kissing more for several reasons, mainly because she could easily get addicted to it. But in the end, all she did was nod her head and make an "mm" sound.


    As Ang began drawing on the ground, following Lucien¡¯s enchantment scroll, Lucien and L.u.s.t started to analyze the forest.


    While L.u.s.t could currently feel energies five miles away, Lucien could easily see and hear things a little over three miles away.


    "Hum..." Both eximed when they realized the same thing and gazed at a point at the very border of the forest.


    Ghnna, who was next to Lucien, couldn¡¯t help making a confused face, so Lucien exined.


    "There are two scouts in a high tree near the border. One has high vision capabilities and has already noticed us."


    Before Ghnna could ask more, Lucien made his n clear. "One of them is going to warn a type of superior."


    "We could follow him now, but I think it is better to wait for this superior and follow himter, so he can lead us to their leader."


    No one had anything against Lucien¡¯s n. He would be monitoring the other scout while his teammate called the superior.


    Then Lucien started watching Ang casting the golem enchantment. Although he already knew what it would be like because he read a lot about it in the books, Lucien still found it interesting to see Ang casting it.


    She drew the symbols on the floor and then sat in the center, in the lotus position, closed her eyes, and started channeling her mana.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help being surprised when the symbols on the floor started to light up with the blue light of her ice affinity.


    She was surprised when Lucian showed her that impressive enchantment, but then he even improved it by adding more symbols and changing some of them.


    Only great wizards could create suchplex enchantments, but Lucien improved one even though he is not a wizard.


    That was already incredible, but Ang didn¡¯t understand how much he improved it until she cast. It was supposed to be very difficult but seemed easy now.


    In fact, Lucien studied many magic books that taught many ways to make an enchantment epting mana more naturally.


    Of course, the fact that Ang received the boost from Lucien is significant. Even a small amount of demonic energy plus life mana is helping Ang to cast the golem very quickly.


    Then the blue light made a vortex around Ang while the symbols on the floor became brighter.


    The vortex spun for almost half an hour before the earth started to shake. Then all of the symbols on the floor began to gather right in front of Ang.


    Then the stones started to pile up on top of each other. Each rock has one of the blue symbols, and after a few minutes, they formed a three meters high humanoid stone figure.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking at the golem. It was easy to see that the creature is mighty.


    The enchantment is to make a protective golem, which means that the golem has a link to the wizard who created it, so Ang can order it about who it allows passing through the area.


    So Ang ordered the golem only to attack wild beasts and people who attack it first.


    She was tired from expending her mana quickly to speed up the process of making the golem, just like Lucien told her to. Then she walked towards him.


    Lucien walked over to Ang and hugged her. "Very well done, mother-inw. You worked really hard, so I¡¯ll help you recover your mana this time."


    Of course, Ang smiled when receiving praise from Lucien, but soon she was very embarrassed because she let him hug her so easily.


    "Not here... The guards can see us and gossipter..." Ang wanted Lucien¡¯s kisses to recover her mana quickly... And because it felt so good.


    Lucien gently lifted Ang¡¯s chin and made her look at his tender smile. "Don¡¯t worry about the guards. They are too scared of me to look at us."


    Surely the guards were afraid. After the first castle guard lost his arm, everyone was terrified of the devil Lucien.


    The man who lost his arm survived with the help of healers. But they were unable to reattach his arm, because they didn¡¯t have a skilled enough healer. The guard was grateful to be alive and warned everyone never to offend that devil.


    The people were not stupid, and they understood that the mysterious husband of the second princess is the ally who Ron and the Queen talked about.


    Everyone could see the good that was being done for the Kingdom, and nobody wanted toin about the ally being a devil.


    The people¡¯s thinking is simple: "As long as it is good for us, everything is fine." So nobody wanted to offend Lucien or his women.


    When the guards saw Lucien hug Ang, everyone looked away. They wanted to forget that they saw them together.


    Stories would be told about that day. The day that Queen Ang and several wizards made the powerful golems that will defend the western border for hundreds of years...


    But as for the details and how the golems were made, everything would be very vague. The guards would always say things like "Everything was done with a lot of respect," leaving many people confused about what they were really talking about.


    After all, who wanted to meddle in the affairs of the devil? It was not as if Queen Ang was suffering in his arms. On the contrary, the m.o.a.ns she made while kissing Lucien made the guards walk away.


    --------------------------


    While the exciting disy of golems being made was taking ce at the border of the forest, inside the situation was quite different.


    In a small camp within the forest, several people were gathered. Everyone seemed to be very nervous, while gazing at a tall man in leather armor.


    "Everyone stay calm! Let¡¯s return to the fortress quickly as we will be safe there." The tall man tried to calm down hisrades.


    A woman came out of the crowd looking more concerned than most there. "Alden, we cannot abandon our people in the forest!! Many are on raids and hunting."


    Alden, the tall man, knew that, but he also knew the dangers they would be at if they didn¡¯t start running now.


    "You know that this is the protocol decided by the leaders. There¡¯s an army going through the forest, so we have to hide in the fortress!!"


    The woman could only make a face and try to argue. "But this time is different! They¡¯re not just passing through the forest... They seem to be looking for someone. Maybe hunting us."


    Before Alden answered, another man spoke. "This is crazy! Why would the soldiers of the Light Empire hunt mere bandits like us? You must be mistaken."


    Everyone looked confusedly at the woman, but then another woman stood beside her.


    "I was with her, so I saw it too. The Light Empire soldiers divided their army into several troops and went in different directions, looking for something or someone."


    Alden is not the vice-leader of the bandits for no reason. He is a smart person and knows that even improbable things can happen.


    "Okay, so what if they are hunting us? That is a great reason for us to return to the fortress right now."


    The woman closed her hands in fists by the anger. "F.u.c.k you, Alden!! Our people are out there in the forest, but you¡¯re only thinking about running? We have to warn everyone to go to the fortress."


    Alden was about to answer when a man ran out of the bushes. He is one of his scouts, and he seemed to have spent all his energy running.


    It was evident that the scout had something to report, so Alden approached him. "What did you see?!"


    The scout was having trouble breathing but tried his best to report. "People... Soldiers... Bluewind soldiers, I guess... On the eastern border. They seem to be doing something."


    Alden can¡¯t help but roll his eyes. "Bluewind? Those hicks are no threat to us. We have bigger problems now."


    The scout was confused, but then Alden exined. "A Light Empire army is passing through the forest, and they seem to be looking for something or someone."


    "Let¡¯s try to warn as many of our people as possible before we hide in the fortress."


    Alden gave the order, and half the people went to warn theirrades while the other half was very afraid and went to the fortress.


    The scout understood the situation, but he had no way of exining the bad feeling he had when he saw the people at the top of the hill, precisely the fear he felt when he looked at Lucien.


    "Alden... About the people of Bluewind..." The scout tried to argue, but Alden made his order clear.


    "Forget them! Go back to your partner and tell him to start to find our people and sending everyone to the fortress."


    The scout no longer argued and ran back to warn his partner of the problems with the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers.


    ##########


    ess advanced chapters and a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 120 - Crawl Baby, Crawl for Me

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Crawl Baby, Crawl for Me</h4>


    While Lucien "helps" Ang recover her mana quickly, her mind was a mess.


    She didn¡¯t want to develop romantic feelings for her son-inw, but could she stop her body from falling for him when he kissed her so passionately?


    Ang felt that her mana was at its peak, so Lucien would stop kissing, and she didn¡¯t know whether she wants him to stop or not.


    Regardless of whether or not she wanted to kiss more, Ang was sure of one thing: She couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again and allow her lips to chase his mouth.


    And... She failed. Lucien stopped kissing and slowly moved back just to let her instinctively follow his mouth.


    When ever he uses that teasing smile on her, Ang just wants to hide in a hole because of how embarrassed she feels.


    "You¡¯re getting good at this, mother-inw. It doesn¡¯t even seem like your first kiss was a week ago." Of course, Lucien would tease her when ever he can.


    Ang stared at him with an embarrassed expression while remembering the first time she met Lucien, and he stole her first kiss. "How are you sure it was my first kiss? I was an old married woman."


    Lucien licked his lips, which still had Ang¡¯s sweet taste. "You can call it one of my talents... Your mouth tastes wonderful... And It is only my..."


    Ang wanted to shout at Lucien for teasing her, but then he made a stern expression.


    "Stop saying you¡¯re old. You are a beautiful and energetic woman... Maybe I should show you how young you are... But I think that would be inappropriate right now."


    Then Lucien smiled at Ang again, making her almost go crazy. He is dominant and authoritative even when he praises her. Still, she did not dislike anything he said.


    "Mm." Ang bowed her head as she made a cute sound of agreement. Lucien loved it when women acted cutely. It made him want to hug and protect them.


    Lucien quickly approached Ang and hugged her waist. "You are so cute, mother-inw...I want to... But now I have to go."


    Ang tried to look to the side, but Lucien took her chin and made her look at him before sealing her mouth with a quick kiss.


    Lucien released Ang and looked at the forest. "The scout came back. It looks like they¡¯re in trouble with Light Empire soldiers. We have to follow them now."


    Ang knew that Lucien is strong enough to deal with bandits, but Light Empire soldiers worried her. "Light Empire?!?! This is going to be dangerous, Lucien. You must not-"


    She stopped talking when she saw his confident smile. "Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. We are very fast, so we can leave without problems if the situation gets out of hand."


    Without Rose and Maggie, Lucien had no way of causing great damage in the area to defeat a huge army, but he is getting stronger and faster quickly.


    Also, Ghnna is a powerful archer, and Oya is also getting stronger and stronger, making his group quick and powerful enough to avoid being trapped.


    Ang is not the type of person who acts on impulse. She likes to n and act only when she hasplete control over the situation.


    But Lucien is the opposite. Just as he impulsively killed Julius, he also went to the Nunid Kingdom with just a small group.


    Ang wanted to be able to say that he is just a spoiled boy, acting like a young master... But he returned the Bluewind control to her hands and rescued Lena.


    Lucien said he would do something, and even if it seemed impossible, he just does. So Ang could only believe him. Believe that he is a firm and imprable mountain that would protect them from any danger.


    She approached him and hugged him lovingly. "Come back safely."


    "Of course, I will. Focus on creating the golems, and don¡¯t worry about us." Lucien didn¡¯t tease Ang this time and just epted her hug.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Then Lucien called the girls and headed for the forest. The scouts were already a mile and a half ahead, but Lucien¡¯s group could reach them quickly.


    L.u.s.t was always maintaining her physical body. Although she couldn¡¯t get more than fifty meters away from Lucien, she could keep a high speed and stay near to him.


    The group entered the forest and followed the trail behind the scouts. This great forest is muchrger than the Portgreen¡¯s forest.


    There are very tall trees, some even with a hundred meters height. Lucien could hear a lot of animals, some big beasts like mystic bears and lions.


    Still, Oya¡¯s aura was getting more and more powerful, and even mighty animals would not want to approach her, so the group didn¡¯t have to worry about beasts attacks.


    Although the speed of the scouts does notpare to that of Lucien¡¯s group, they were still quite fast. After a few minutes, they had gone two miles, and then they separated in different directions.


    Lucien could hear their conversation the whole time, and he knew that they were going to warn their people about the soldiers of the Light Empire. The group kept following one of the scouts.


    After almost an hour and running twenty miles, the scout found a group of his people. The man was exhausted and sat on the ground to catch his breath.


    The man who seemed to be the leader of the group threw a canteen of water at the scout. "What happened? You look desperate."


    *ROAR*


    Before the scout could respond, a big white tigress emerged from the bush and jumped on the man, knocking him to the ground.


    "White tiger!!" Some of the bandits shouted.


    Before they attacked Oya or ran in a panic, Lucien came out from behind the trees, followed by Ghnna and L.u.s.t.


    "Keep calm!! Or my tigress will tear your mate¡¯s throat." Lucien spoke in a stern tone, and Oya showed her big white fangs.


    One of the bandits aimed a spear at Lucien. "So what are we going to do? Drop our weapons on the floor? You will still be our enemy!!"


    Lucien raised his hands and told Oya to get off the man on the floor. "I¡¯m not your enemy, now... So for your sake, let¡¯s just have a peaceful conversation."


    "Peaceful conversation? Is this how you start a conversation? Why shouldn¡¯t we kill you and your pet, then take yourdies?"


    The bandit couldn¡¯t help but look at the beautiful L.u.s.t, who, despite wearing armor that covered most of her body, still couldn¡¯t hide her exceptional beauty.


    L.u.s.t shook her head as she spoke in a mocking tone. "A rude mistake... Which took your life."


    "Bit-" Before the man could offend L.u.s.t, his head was already flying away from his body.


    Just like that? Was a headpletely severed like that? There was no sound or sudden movement. The handsome red-haired man just disappeared, and the bandit¡¯s head flew away.


    Blood covered the other bandits, who panicked. "WHAT THE F.U.C.K?!?!?!"


    The bandits wanted to attack Lucien, but they had never seen anything so bizarre before, so they were obviously terrified of him.


    Lucien¡¯s red katana disappeared like magic, and he was about to speak when he heard the woman on the tree a hundred meters away talk. Lucien knew that she was there all the time.


    "Get away from them, or I¡¯ll fire an arrow at your wife¡¯s head!"


    The woman already had the arrow ready, but Lucien is one hundred percent sure that he can catch ten of those arrows before they reach L.u.s.t.


    He continued looking at the bandits while speaking loud enough for the woman to hear. "First rule in a negotiation: Never threaten someone who is stronger than you."


    Then he kicked the man¡¯s body on the floor. "Second rule: If you¡¯re negotiating with me, don¡¯t talk about my women. Never about my woman, or I will kill you."


    While the men in the bandit group made a great effort to look away from L.u.s.t and Ghnna, and also not pee in fear, the woman on the tree kept her bow taut.


    "So, I¡¯m going to fire on you!! Can you stop arrows with your arrogance?" The woman was very scared of Lucien, but she had to stay calm.


    The bandit group was terrified, but after recognizing the women¡¯s voice, they had more hope of surviving.


    One of them dared to threaten Lucien again. "Ne is the best archer!! She can easily kill your-"


    The man wasn¡¯t able to finish speaking because the woman on the tree shouted at him. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!! Do you really want to talk about his women?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t helpughing. The woman on the tree seemed smart not to threaten his women, but she is still threatening him.


    He would have killed her if it weren¡¯t for her name. "So, you are Ne, the leader? I came here to talk to you and Enzo."


    The woman on the tree was confused. "Do you know us? Why did you attack us? You talk about a peaceful conversation, but you kill my teammate like it¡¯s nothing."


    Lucien started to lose patience, and his tone bes more severe.


    "You are bandits that attack and kill defenseless farmers and innocent people. The fact that I am not already painting this forest with your blood is very merciful."


    Ne didn¡¯t know why Lucien is so confident. "You speak beautiful words like a justice knight... But you are in our forest without an army... And we are many."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "No one can say that I didn¡¯t try to be diplomatic..."


    He looked at Ghnna. "Ny-six meters to the northwest, twenty-three meters from the ground, on a tree. Fire on the leg to disable her."


    "HOW?!?!?!" Ne jumped out of the tree quickly, but Ghnna¡¯s speed and precision are incredible.


    *Woosh*


    "AAAAH!!" Ghnna¡¯s urate arrow hit Ne¡¯s leg, and she fell to the ground while m.o.a.ning in pain.


    Lucien looked at the bandit who spoke earlier. "If Ne is the best archer, then what is my beautiful elf? Godlike archer? Hum... Sounds good."


    ¡¯What the f.u.c.k was that?!?!?¡¯


    ¡¯DMAN!!!¡¯


    ¡¯SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT¡¯


    The bandits had several simr thoughts, but they all agreed on one thing. ¡¯We are screwed now!!¡¯


    Lucien looked in the direction where Ne is knocked on the ground. "As I am feeling merciful today, I will give you one more chance."


    "If you can crawl to me in... Uhm, five minutes? We can talk. Or I¡¯m really going to paint this forest with your people¡¯s blood."


    ¡¯The devil!! He is the devil himself.¡¯ Everyone couldn¡¯t help thinking. Even Ghnna couldn¡¯t deny that.


    Ne is sure that Lucien could not defeat all her people, but this small group did not seem to be a problem for him with that white tigress and the amazing elven archer.


    Still, she didn¡¯t want to crawl on the ground like a wounded animal. Lucien noticed that and made a confused expression as if he had remembered something important.


    "Oh! I almost forgot. In fact, I don¡¯t even need to attack anyone. I can just sit and watch the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers ughter your people."


    "Light Empire¡¯s soldiers?!?!" The bandits can¡¯t help but be confused.


    Lucien looked at the frightened scout. "Tell them."


    The man did not think twice before reporting the situation. "Light Empire¡¯s soldiers... In the forest... This time is different... Alden told us to go-"


    The scout stopped talking beforementing on the fortress as he did not want to give Lucien crucial information.


    But Lucien told him to continue. "You can say it. The fortress to the north? Alden sent you to warn your people to hide there. I know, rest assured."


    Ne and the bandits were very surprised and startled by the news about the Light Empire¡¯s Soldiers.


    But the worst is that while they knew nothing about Lucien, he seemed to haveplete control over the situation.


    As the bandits tried to deal with their panic, they heard Lucien¡¯s voice again. He sounded more and more like a devil thates from hell to punish them for their crimes.


    "Ne, Ne... Your time is ticking... It¡¯s been a minute, and you¡¯re still not moving."


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 5) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 121 - The Devil Way

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Devil Way</h4>


    ¡¯Shit!! Does he really want me to crawl?¡¯ Ne couldn¡¯t help but make a painful expression. The crystal arrow in her leg made a horrible wound.


    "Come on, Ne... You don¡¯t want me to start killing your bandit friends." Lucien¡¯s voice was like the devil¡¯s call, making everyone tremble in fear.


    Most bandits wanted to run away, but after seeing the speed of Lucien, Oya, and Ghnna, no one had any hopes of escaping alive.


    No realized she had no choice and started to crawl towards Lucien. Each of her movements caused terrible pain to run through her body.


    Lucien heard every m.o.a.n of pain Ne made, and after a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t keep doing anything.


    "I¡¯ve got you." Ne heard Lucien¡¯s voice, and before she understood what was happening, he was carrying her over to the other bandits.


    Ne appeared to be about 1.7 meters tall. She is thinner than a healthy person should be, showing that living in the forest is not very easy.


    She is fully human despite looking like she had horns, but they were only adornments of her wooden mask. Like her, the other bandits also wore leather armors with various decorations like horns and fangs.


    Like the other bandits, No has ayer of earth-based paint on her body. It looked like war paint or something to help them camouge themselves in the forest.


    Despite heryer of paint, Lucien could still see that she has brown skin, in fact, the darkest skin he had seen so far in this world.


    Her skin is darker than Maggie¡¯s light brown skin, and it made her look quite exotic. Lucien read about people with skin like that, but on the other continent, which is separated from this one by the great east sea.


    Lucien figured that Ne, as well as the other bandits, were a mixture of races that did not suit society because they suffered prejudice and harassment, so they hid in the forest and became ouws.


    Of course, he could only assume things based on the knowledge he got from books, so he would have to find out more by talking to them.


    He put her in front of the group, and a woman quickly went to check her wound. The bandit group was terrified and hoped Ne would find a solution for them to survive.


    Ne ignored the woman trying to bandage her wound and gazed at Lucien. She had an expression like a beast looking at her attacker. There was anger, fear, anxiety in her eyes.


    "What do you want with us? Are you with the Light Empire?"


    Lucien smiled at Ghnna, who made a face at Ne. "Do you think I am with those idiots while this elven beauty apanies me?"


    The racial discrimination of the Light Empire is well known, so Ne couldn¡¯t help believing that Lucien has nothing to do with them.


    Still, the power that his small group showed did not look like Bluewind¡¯s people, and also he did not look like someone from the Alliance.


    "So, what do you want?" Ne was in a lot of pain, but she still tried her best to protect her people.


    Lucien looked at her and the bandits. "My goal is simple. Stop you from attacking the people of Bluewind."


    Ne made a confused expression. "Did they hire you? Are you an adventurer? Mercenary?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am or who sent me. What matters is that your people have a problem with me, and now you have problems with the Light Empire¡¯s soldier too."


    She looked at the scout. The man had no reason to lie, so the problem with the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers seems much worse than Lucien¡¯s small group.


    "So, what¡¯s your idea? You talked about negotiating, so what do you have to offer?" Ne said, and Lucien could see the sweat running down her skin.


    Lucien knew that she is scared and worried, but even so, she is maintaining a stable attitude, which made him have a good impression of her.


    "Isn¡¯t your life a generous offer? I came here to stop you from attacking Bluewind, and I don¡¯t mind killing you or letting the Light Empire do it for me."


    Ne¡¯s neutral expression became stern and then surprised when Lucien continued. "But I can also help you deal with them, thus keeping most of your people alive."


    She couldn¡¯t help but respond in a sarcastic tone. "Can you help us defeat the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers? Where is your army?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t me her for not believing him. "The army is your people. I¡¯m just going to help you bnce the battle."


    Ne made a face. "You must know that we are just bandits. We are not soldiers, and even with someone strong like you, we still can¡¯t beat Light Empire¡¯s trained soldiers."


    "You don¡¯t have to believe me, but at least take me to meet Enzo. If he decides that you guys don¡¯t need my help, then you just try killing me." Lucien smiled at her.


    Ne couldn¡¯t help but suspect that something was wrong. Lucien hadplete control over her small group, but even though he knew who she is, he is still willing to follow her to her people and lost any advantage he has.


    Even if Lucien and his group are powerful, as soon as they reached the fortress, the numerical advantage of her people would be very significant, so Lucien could not keep acting with such arrogance.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take you to meet Enzo, but you can¡¯t kill my people anymore." Ne didn¡¯t think Lucien would attack them as long as he wants to "negotiate."


    But when dealing with the devil, he is always in control. Lucien started walking towards her.


    Ne instinctively started to crawl backward. Her friend tried to help her to get up while the entire group stepped back too.


    "No, no." Lucien wagged his finger in disagreement, and Ghnna prepared an arrow, making it clear what would happen to the bandits if they didn¡¯t stop.


    "It¡¯s okay." Ne gave the order before things got out of hand, and her group stopped. Lucien motioned to the woman, and she moved away from Ne.


    Lucien crouched in front of Ne and held her chin. "I like your personality, but don¡¯t force my hand. My patience has limits."


    She tried to look away, but Lucien kept his grip on her chin, making her keep looking at him.


    "As long as I want to negotiate, you only benefit. When I don¡¯t want to negotiate anymore, you die, by my hands or others."


    Lucien could see that Ne was in pain because of the wound on her leg, so he took off her mask, revealing a pretty and young face.


    "Y-you... What are you doing???" Being so close to Lucien¡¯s handsome face and under hisplete control, Ne couldn¡¯t help but be a frightened little bunny.


    "I will heal your leg. Be quiet and just rx." Lucien spoke in a calm tone, but Ne became more and more shocked as she saw his mouth approaching hers.


    Lucien held her chin and kissed her little mouth. Although Ne is not ugly, she was all "dirty" with the war paint and also stank a lot.


    ¡¯Damn!! This sucks.¡¯ Lucien can¡¯t help but regret kissing Ne.


    It was definitely the worst kiss he had so far and very different from Ang¡¯s sweet and fragrant mouth, which he had been kissing a while ago.


    Still, Lucien wasn¡¯t doing it for pleasure. Soon his life mana cleaned the impurities from Ne¡¯s mouth, and the kiss bes not so disgusting.


    Ne was feeling the same thing that any woman would feel when kissing Lucien. Incredible pleasure.


    He focused his life mana and demonic energy on healing her leg, and as a side effect, she felt better and better.


    Of course, it was a physical pleasure, and as her mind was in chaos with feelings like fear, anger, anxiety, Ne couldn¡¯t really enjoy the wonderful moment.


    Lucien pulled the arrow from her leg while holding her chin to keep her from biting him.


    Then when she tried to scream, he moved his tongue madly inside her mouth, making the pleasure take the pain away from her...


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Then the good feeling of his tongue inside her mouth suddenly ended, leaving Ne confused.


    Lucien moved away from her, and Ne quickly looked at her leg. What she saw was her wound closing with extraordinary speed.


    "What?? How??? Are you a healer? What kind of healer heals with kisses?!" Ne was impressed with her wound healing and questioned Lucien.


    He smiled at her. "Why be my enemy when you can be my ally? Also, how many years ago was yourst bath? You stink like a dirty animal."


    "IDIOT!! DEVIL!!!" Ne cannot help but be enraged. Not only Lucien stole her first kiss, but also he still insulted her.


    Lucien started tough, making Ne regret being easily provoked by him. He held his hand out to her. "Come on, get up, or you¡¯ll just stink more."


    Ne took Lucien¡¯s hand and stood up while trying to exin her smell. "The beasts in this forest are dangerous, so we have to hide our scent."


    "Does that also exin the taste of shit in your mouth?" Lucien provoked once again, causing Ne to lose control.


    "YOUUU!!!" She was still holding one of his hands and used the other hand to punch him on the chest.


    "Aaah!?" Ne could only make a confused m.o.a.n when her fist hit Lucien¡¯s chest. He looked hard as a rock.


    "OH?!" All the bandits eximed when they saw Ne punching Lucien. They would have no problem with her punching anyone other than the devil himself.


    Some of the bandits tried to run, but their legs faltered. Others had their vision darkened by fear while some had already passed out.


    Lucien cut off a person¡¯s head just for threatening him, so hell would fall on them after Ne punched him.


    Ne¡¯s eyes widened when she realized what she had done, and she couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡¯What did I do??!?! Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!¡¯


    She looked at Lucien, expecting to see an expression of anger, but all she saw was his fantastic seductive smile.


    "I think we¡¯ll get along, Ne. In the end, you will be a good servant... But you will have to take bathe! Many bathes!!"


    "..." Ne didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "..." Neither did a few of the bandits who were still awake.


    "..." L.u.s.t and Ghnna could only roll their eyes.


    Lucien was not teasing Ne just for fun. He knew she is one of the bandit¡¯s leaders, ording to the interrogation of the bandits caught by Ron¡¯s spies.


    His intention in dealing with the bandits is not only to eliminate a problem but also to get the vanguard he needed to retake Portgreen¡¯s crown.


    Which soldiers were better to use as disposable troops in a battle? Bluewind¡¯s few loyal royal guards or forest bandits? That was the question Lucien asked himself, and the answer was obvious.


    But to get the bandits to follow him and ept the ck mark, Lucien needed the loyalty of their leaders.


    Lucien still didn¡¯t know how he would deal with Enzo, the male leader, but with Ne, the situation seemed quite simple. The Lucien way.


    And the flushed face she is making now is proof that the Lucien way is infallible. "Are we going to the fortress, or do you need more healing?"


    That teasing smile from Lucien was starting to drive Ne crazy. She wanted to hit him, bite him, kiss him...


    "No... Just... Let¡¯s go, you... You... YOU, IDIOT!!!" Ne turned and started to help herpanions to get up to go to the fortress.


    L.u.s.t was already used to Lucien¡¯s peculiar way of handling situations, but Ghnna was still surprised.


    "Is that how he negotiates? Does he just push his tongue in women¡¯s mouth, and have them going crazy?"


    "It is not just about their bodies; he also enters their minds, leaving them confused by his limitless teasings." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 6) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 122 - The Bandit Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 122 - The Bandit Fortress</h4>


    The group of bandits took a few minutes to recover from the scare. After the bandits recovered, both Lucien¡¯s group and the bandits headed to the "fortress", the bandits home.


    Everyone was walking in silence as they did not want to offend the devil, who was among them.


    The men did not find it difficult to keep their gaze away from the beauties as the image of theirrade¡¯s head flying away was still very clear in their minds.


    But the women, even in fear, could not help but take quick looks at Lucien. After all, the devil is very "tempting."


    Ne was also looking at Lucien, sometimes with a confused look, other times thoughtful, some even angry. But strangely, she wasn¡¯t so afraid of him anymore.


    That is actually a side effect of his life mana, which made people who tasted it feel morefortable around Lucien. After all, it is pure life energy.


    Of course, both the effect of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy and life mana was fatal to women of the Zero Realm, but it would be less efficient with people of the Mortal Realm and higher Realms.


    Lucien saw Ne looking at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. "Still afraid of me or are you angry because I told you the truth about you stinking?"


    Ne didn¡¯t want to be easily provoked by Lucien, so she changed the subject. "How do you know who I am? How do you know about Enzo? I don¡¯t even know your name."


    Lucien introduced himself and was sincere about how he knew about them. "Some of your friends are staying in the Bluewind castle prison. They told my friend about you and Enzo."


    Not only Ne, but the other bandits made a face. Even though they were bandits, they were a group and would not be happy knowing that theirrades were tortured and imprisoned.


    Still, they couldn¡¯t do anything against Lucien right now, so Ne kept talking in an attempt to distract Lucien.


    "So, you found out about us, the terrible bandits, and as the heroic knight of the kingdom, you only came with your women to solve the problem?"


    Lucien shook his head. "Not exactly... Well, I¡¯ll tell you the truth since you¡¯ll be my loyal servant soon."


    Ne had to restrain herself from telling Lucien to f.u.c.k himself because of his arrogance, but she was silent and listened to what he was going to say.


    "I first thought of just killing you guys. Fast and effective. But the truth is, I need troops. I have powerful mages and incredible warriors, but I have no soldiers."


    Ne couldn¡¯t help but make a confused expression. "Do you want to recruit us, forest bandits, for your personal army?"


    "Yes, why not? I can offer rewards that no one else can or do you really like living in the forest smelling like that?" Lucien smiled at her.


    ¡¯Patience, Ne, patience... We¡¯re almost there... just keep-¡¯ She tried to stay calm, but Lucien¡¯s insults about how she smells somehow made her angry easily.


    "F.U.C.K OFF!!! Can you stop saying that I stink?" As soon as she yelled at Lucien, the other bandits were tense, but again he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Lucien shrugged. "After I spend two days washing you, and you stop smelling, I will stopmenting on it."


    Ne blushed, not by embarrassment, but anger. "Why are you so arrogant? Do you think you are a god just because you are handsome?"


    "Don¡¯t insult my man! Gods are disgusting creatures!!" L.u.s.tined, leaving everyone confused about what she was talking about.


    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t¡¯s waist as they walked, making her calm down. "Okay, let¡¯s not fight. We need to save our energy to fight the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers."


    L.u.s.t liked being spoiled by Lucien, so she leaned her head on his shoulder. They were not running, just walking fast because they were already close to the fortress.


    "Only one mile, and we will arrive at the fortress. It¡¯s in the clearing behind that hill." Ne pointed to a hill about eight hundred meters from them.


    Lucien knew that there were many people above the hill, but that is not the fortress. The fortress is two miles to the west, Lucien could hear more people there.


    He could also hear people talking on the hill. It is a trap set up for cases where a group of them is taken as hostage.


    It seemed very well thought out. The hostage group would take their kidnappers in the direction of the fortress, but they had no way of knowing about the watchmen who would alert their people if the bandits used another route, thus initiating the trap.


    But how could Lucien be caught off guard? He could hear everything within a range of almost three miles, even with several different sounds in the forest.


    Almost five hundred meters from the hill, Lucien stopped. Ne couldn¡¯t help but panic. "What happened? Is there a problem? We¡¯re almost there."


    Lucien looked into Ne¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t me her for still being hostile to him. But he did not want to kill the group of bandits who could be his vanguard.


    "I will forgive you for this trap this time. If you want to avoid a massacre, then tell yourrades not to attack my group."


    ¡¯FUUUCK!! What¡¯s is up with him? What kind of monster is he? A real devil?!?!¡¯ Ne can¡¯t help but curse Lucien in her mind.


    Still, cursing him wouldn¡¯t change the fact that her trap wouldn¡¯t work. Now, what should she do? Take the devil to her fortress? He always seemed to be one step ahead of her, so she feared the worst.


    Lucien saw that Ne was in doubt about what to do, but time was something they didn¡¯t have right now.


    "Every second that you spend thinking, the less time we have to save your people."


    Ne looked at him angrily. "Is all you know how to do is threaten us?"


    Lucien sighed. "It is not me that you have to fear. I¡¯m talking about the Light Empire army that arrived at the gates of your fortress."


    "Also, they brought hostages and are threatening to kill them right now."


    "WHAT?!?!" Ne was surprised for a second before making a thoughtful expression.


    "How can you say that? Do you think I will believe this joke? I-" Ne stopped talking when she saw Lucien pointing in the exact direction of the fortress.


    Not only did he point the fortress, but he also started to speak names. Names of people he shouldn¡¯t know. Then he pointed to the hill and began to speak the names of the people who were also there.


    "How do you know all this? Do you have a spy among us? Oh! The captured idiots told you those names!!"


    Ne was sure that someone had said those names to Lucien because there was no way for him to guess the names of the people in the fortress with such uracy.


    The women around Lucien were already used to his super senses, but that would undoubtedly be difficult for anyone to ept so easily. Of course, that¡¯s only in inferior worlds like this.


    Lucien shrugged. "It doesn¡¯t matter how I know. I¡¯m going to the fortress, if you don¡¯t want toe, that¡¯s fine, but your people are in serious trouble."


    He turned and started walking towards the fortress, Ghnna, L.u.s.t, and Oya followed him while Ne and her group were confused.


    "Come on!!!" Ne eximed and followed Lucien. She sent the scout to warn the group on the hill that the trap had failed and for everyone to return to the fortress immediately.


    She walked beside Lucien and couldn¡¯t help asking, in a more friendly tone. "Please tell me how you know so much about us. Was it our people that you captured, told you?"


    Lucien wanted Ne to trust him, so he spoke the truth. "I have a very good hearing, I can hear from a great distance."


    She made a face, but Lucien continued. "Right now, I can hear many of your people passing through a secret passage in a cave three hundred meters behind your fortress."


    Now Ne was surprised. "Not everyone knows the secret passage in the cave. Only high-ranking people know the password to open the door... Do you?"


    "Yes, I also heard your friends saying Red Sun. Isn¡¯t that a legend from your homnd? So, most of youe from the east." Lucien surprised Ne more and more.


    Lucien had read a little about the eastern continent in Cornelius¡¯ books. He also heard bandits entering the secret passage to avoid Light Empire¡¯s soldiers in front of the fortress.


    That is the true meaning of "knowledge is power." Lucien is always one step ahead of Ne for knowing so much about the whole situation.


    Ne didn¡¯t want to believe that Lucien could actually hear more than a mile, but he is giving more and more evidence that this is true, so she couldn¡¯tpletely deny it.


    "How many Light Empire¡¯s soldiers?" She asked with a reluctance tone.


    Then Lucien started to tell her what he is hearing.


    ---------------------------


    A while ago.


    On the top of an old wall, already green with moss, some guards were watching the front of the fortress.


    The old fortress, as well as the wall, is a mixture of brown and green, already in ruin from time.


    But it is still the home of the forest bandits. The guards¡¯ leather armor even matched the appearance of the old fortress, making a somehow wild scene.


    The bandits also have simple wooden bows and old swords. Obviously, living in the forest has not allowed them to thrive.


    Trees surrounded the ruined fortress and there is also a hill behind it. But it seemed almost impossible to climb up the steep rocky hill, and the old walls still worked well, surrounding the top of the hill.


    One of the guards saw movement in the bushes and prepared his bow. After all, hisrades always used the side path to enter the fortress.


    "Who¡¯s there? Friend or foe?" The man yelled, also alerting all the other soldiers on the wall.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but make a worried expression when they saw soldiers in shining armore out from behind the trees.


    "Light Empire!!!" Some bandits eximed, and one of them ran to warn the others.


    The whole hill is no more than eight hundred square meters, so the front of the fortress is not veryrge, having only about two hundred square meters, divided into a rectangr area free of trees in front of the wall.


    Dozens of Light Empire soldiers quickly surrounded that area. The sun¡¯s rays reflected off their shining armor, making fear grow in the bandits¡¯ hearts.


    The soldiers wieldedrge shining shields, making a shield wall, which looked imprable. The bandits were sure that their arrows would do nothing against them.


    Then the Light Empire¡¯s Soldiers moved aside, dividing their troops into two halves and creating a path in front of the fortress big wooden gate.


    From behind the Light Empire troops came soldiers holding chains. Behind these soldiers were prisoners being dragged by the chains.


    Some of the bandit guards on the wall winced when they recognized the prisoners as theirrades.


    The Light Empire¡¯s soldiers made the captive bandits kneel in front of the gate. Then a man, wearing brighter armor than the other soldiers, walked in front of the group.


    He took off his helmet and looked at the bandits on top of the wall. Everyone was standing in awkward silence, which made the atmosphere extremely tense.


    The man sighed and prepared to speak.


    *Woosh*


    The sound of a sharp de cutting through the air was easily heard as everyone was silent.


    *Thud*


    Then the head of one of the prisoner bandits fell to the ground, making a thud sound.


    "Your son of a bitch!!!" A tall man, wearing old metal armor, arrived just as the bandit¡¯s head was rolling on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but curse the Light Empire captain.


    ####################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 7) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 123 - May Devil be With You

    <h4>Chapter 123 - May Devil be With You</h4>


    The Light Empire Captain looked at the tall man on the wall. Although his armor is old and worn, it is clearly better than the other bandits.


    "Are you the leader? I¡¯ll be very direct. You will drop your weapons and be our ves... We can do this the easy way or..."


    "What the f.u.c.k?!?! Do you expect me to surrender just like that?" The tall man gritted his teeth in anger.


    The Captain walked over to another one of the kneeling bandits and cut off his head.


    "Look how easy your people are dying. I¡¯m going to kill these people, then I will destroy that gate and continue killing anyone that resists. Unless you surrender."


    The tall man grimaced and turned. He knew he couldn¡¯t win this fight, but he couldn¡¯t let his people be executed, either.


    One of the bandits at Enzo¡¯s side knew that he wouldn¡¯t want to surrender so easily, but the situation seemed hopeless, so he advised him.


    "They are over five hundred... We cannot win this fight, Enzo."


    Enzo looked at the other bandits who were gathering on the square behind the walls. All of them were picking up old weapons and shields.


    Even though they knew they were screwed, many were ready to fight for their home and people.


    Still, even if they try their best, they couldn¡¯t even kill 1/4 of the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers. The bandits are not trained soldiers and did not have good equipment.


    As for the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers, they are very strong and well trained, equipped with high-quality weapons and armors, and there were still those shields, imprable even by spells.


    Enzo didn¡¯t have to think long to make his decision. He ignored the Captain, still threatening him, and came down from the wall.


    He looked at his people and spoke in a sad tone. "We have to get out of here as soon as possible! If we stay, we will die or be ves. We can escape through the caves."


    Enzo knew that the old wooden gate would not resist long. Despite keeping the beasts outside the fortress, a few axes would be enough to destroy the gate.


    So he sent his people to gather everyone and prepare to escape through the secret passage of the cave.


    But while he was giving orders, a familiar voice came from the secret passage. Then Ne ran out of the cave with a worried expression.


    "Enzo!? What is going on? Wait! Are you going to abandon our people out there???!?!?"


    Everyone in the fortress could hear the threats from the Light Empire Captain and knew that he is executing the captured bandits.


    Enzo ignored Ne talking aboutbating and continued to tell the bandits to get ready to flee. They were confused about what to do as both Ne and Enzo are their leaders.


    "We must not stay here!! Shit!! There are over five hundred Light Empire soldiers out there. We¡¯ll be lucky if we manage to escape."


    Ne was about to argue more when they heard the Light Empire Captain shout.


    "OH?!? Are you going to hide like rats? Your friends are pissing themself here while I cut off their heads... Just so you know, I still have a hundred more prisoners."


    The bandits on the wall turned around, so they didn¡¯t have to watch the Captain decapitate their friends. The bandits inside the fortress had expressions of fear and anger.


    "GO!! We have to get out of here before it is our heads that are rolling." Enzo ignored Ne¡¯s protests and ordered everyone to start moving.


    Still, half of the bandits were not following his orders. They were divided into two groups. While some wanted to run away with Enzo, others wanted to fight for their people with Ne.


    Enzo knew about Ne¡¯s stubborn personality, so all he could do is to order his people to flee and carry her by force. He would not let all his people die in hopelessbat.


    He pointed to the bandits who did not want to follow his orders, but then Ne took his arm. "Enzo! Listen to me!! We must no-"


    The situation was extremely tense. They could die at any time when the Light Empire soldiers destroyed the gate, but Ne was still thinking about fighting...


    Enzo can¡¯t help but lose his temper. He used his other arm to p Ne in the face and calm her down.


    Well, actually he tried.


    Ne saw Enzo¡¯s handing towards her face. She instinctively closed her eyes and waited for the blow as she could not dodge at such a short distance to him.


    "WHAT?!" But neither the pain nor the sound of the p happened. All Ne heard was Enzo¡¯s confused voice.


    She opened her eyes and saw a hand holding Enzo¡¯s wrist just a few inches from her face.


    Maybe it was because that hand has skin too clean to belong to someone of her people, or perhaps another reason, but Ne was sure it is Lucien, defending her.


    Depending on how stressful a situation was, the people emotionally involved in that situation could lose the ability to reason properly, and even their senses could fail.


    Since Ne came out of the secret passage in the cave, Lucien, Ghnna, L.u.s.t, and Oya were behind her.


    But nobody noticed them because the Light Empire soldiers are so terrifying, making everyone very tense.


    Of course, some people noticed them, but they were focused on the discussion of their leaders about what to do.


    Enzo was very focused on giving orders to his people, so he did not notice them. Lucien was silent to observe what kind of person Enzo is.


    But that does not mean he would stand by and see Ne getting pped. He wasn¡¯t even using 1/10 of his strength, and yet Enzo couldn¡¯t get rid of his grip.


    While Enzo clenched his teeth, Lucien spoke calmly. "You are not allowed to touch my servant."


    Ne couldn¡¯t help feeling warmth in her heart when she saw Lucien defending her. But his arrogant words remembered her that he is a wicked devil who killed herrade.


    But her angry expression turned to blush when Lucien spoke his next words. "Only I can p her. Of course, if she misbehaves, she would be spanked on the ass."


    Enzo went into a state of fury. He wasn¡¯t that furious seeing the Light Empire Captain killing his people, but Lucien managed to strike his weak spot, his ego.


    "WHAT?!?!?! SHE IS MY FIANCEE!!! YOU BAS-" Enzo let go of his grip on Ne¡¯s arm, took the dagger from his belt, and tried to cut Lucien quickly.


    Lucien smiled, watching Enzo¡¯s movement in slow motion, so he kneed his stomach, throwing the man over twenty meters until he hit a wall.


    Enzo suffered severe wounds but not fatal, and fell to the ground with difficulty breathing.


    Ne panicked and punched Lucien¡¯s chest, actually the b.r.e.a.s.tte of his ck armor. "You said you are not going to kill my people anymore!!!"


    Lucien shrugged. "He¡¯s alive, stay calm. We have more urgent problems to deal with."


    Ne looked at the injured Enzo on the ground with an apologetic expression. She wants to help him, but the Captain was executing her people, so she needs to act quickly.


    She looked at Lucien and tried to contain her anger at least for a while. "Can you really help us?"


    Lucien looked at the bandits. "We can defeat them with minimal losses, but everyone has to cooperate."


    Everyone was surprised by Lucien¡¯s words. After all, they were talking about a Light Empire army.


    Some of the bandits wanted to believe that it is possible to save their friends while others just want to run away.


    Enzo tried to get up, but his body hurt a lot, so he couldn¡¯t move. He tried to speak, which was also difficult as he still couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    "Ne... You can¡¯t believe him... Trying to fight against them is insanity!! You will die..." Enzo was unable to continue speaking as he began to vomit blood.


    Ne really wanted to beat Lucien so badly and leave him as hurt as Enzo, but now he seemed to be the only chance for her to save her friends.


    She had to make a difficult decision. If she agreed to make a deal with the devil, she would surely suffer the consequences. But could she continue to let her people die?


    "I¡¯ll do what you say, Lucien... But you have to make sure my people are going to be okay!"


    Lucien wanted to tease Ne just to see her angry, but he knows now is not the time to y. He wants these bandits as his vanguard, but they would only be useful alive.


    He looked at the bandits again while giving orders in an authoritative tone. "My archer will deal with most of the soldiers, but you must protect her at all costs."


    "Also, some of you will have to go out through the cave passage and distract the mages and archers in the back."


    Ghnna was the first to speak about the obvious problem. "Lucien... I appreciate your confidence in my skills, but my arrows will not pierce that blessed shields."


    Lucien understood the resilience of the blessed shields. In fact, he has some of them in the Bluewind¡¯s castle, which were looted from Scarlett¡¯s mercenaries after the battle against the adventurers.


    "I¡¯m going to make the soldiers with shields let their guard down so that you can hit them." Lucien sounded very confident, but Ghnna couldn¡¯t help but worry about his safety.


    Ne questioned him. "How are you going to make them let their guard down?"


    *ROAR*


    Oya roared, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Then she approached Lucien, and he patted her on the head. "We are going to face the soldiers head-on and make them let their guard down."


    Then he looked with a solemn expression at Ne. "But I can only handle a certain number of attacks at a time, so your people have to protect my archer and get the attention of the archers and mage in their rearguard."


    Lucien¡¯s n seemed crazy. Still, Ne understood that he is confident in his high speed to survive while the archer killed the soldiers.


    If he failed, her people would lose the chance to escape, but the fact that he will be at risk in front of them is proof that Lucien is very confident.


    Ne looked at her people with a determined expression. "Did you hear?! Do you want to save ourrades and kill those bastards?!"


    "YES!!!"


    "We are with you, Ne!!"


    "Let¡¯s send them to hell!!"


    "Yeah, f.u.c.k them!!"


    The bandits who agreed to fight from the beginning were even more hopeful.


    The other half who wanted to flee, also began to realize that they could have a chance to win with the help of that strange man.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile at Ne, raising the bandits¡¯ morale even in a situation that seemed very bad. She is young but has good leadership skills.


    Enzo also looked like a good leader. Lucien understood that running away would be the smartest option if they didn¡¯t have his help.


    But with him, Oya, L.u.s.t, and Ghnna, the odds were against the Light Empire soldiers.


    After the recent intense lovemaking sessions, Lucien is very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, and his strength and agility are much higher than before.


    This battle would be an excellent opportunity for him to test his new physical capabilities while also improving his coordination with Oya and L.u.s.t, who could now fight at his side.


    While Ne started giving orders to her people to follow Lucien¡¯s n, he went to check Ghnna¡¯s bow and arrows.


    Some of the bandits went to help Enzo, but he was badly hurt and could not even speak well, making everyone trust Ne to lead them now.


    After learning that Ghnna has a few hundred arrows, enough for the battle, Lucien hugged her waist and quickly kissed her lips.


    "If you can kill more soldiers than me, I will give you a special reward when we get back to the castle."


    The elf¡¯s eyes shone with excitement and expectation. L.u.s.t also had sparkles on her eyes and can¡¯t help butment.


    "Can I also participate in this bet?"


    Oya was getting smarter and smarter, so she also understood the situation.


    "*Roar?!*"


    ###############


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 9) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 124 - Fortress Battle (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Fortress Battle (1/2)</h4>


    "Sir, what are we waiting for? They don¡¯t seem to want to surrender." A soldier approached the Light Empire Captain.


    The Captain is a middle-aged man, with medium gray hair, which swayed in the wind because he is without a helmet.


    He looked at the three bandits he had already beheaded. "Yes, these cowardly bandits are going to keep hidden in their shitty fortress."


    Then he looked at his troops, who waited ready forbat. "Let¡¯s destroy this gate! Kill the dangerous people, but try to spare the younger ones, so we make them ves."


    "YEAHH!!!" The soldiers gave a battle cry, and some ran towards the gate withrge axes and maces.


    Dealing with simple forest bandits would be nothing for the incredible Light Empire soldiers. So the Captain wants to resolve this quickly.


    The old gate seemed to be in horrible condition, full of patches. Its a miracle that it¡¯s still standing, so the Captain was sure his men could destroy it in less than a minute.


    The Captain prepared to give orders to the other soldiers while some destroyed the gate, but he turned when he heard a metal noise.


    "HOW?!" What he saw surprised him. One of the soldiers with an ax fell motionless to the ground with a ck arrow in his head.


    "Have you never been told that you shouldn¡¯t enter someone¡¯s home without an invitation?" Everyone heard Lucien¡¯s calm voice.


    The Captain looked up at the wall and saw a young red-haired man in ck armor. He looked very different from the bandits who were dirty and wearing leather armor.


    Beside the red-haired man was a beautiful blonde woman, also in ck armor and an elf. The Captain can¡¯t help but make a face.


    "Who are you? Are you from the Alliance?" It is basic knowledge that the Elves are part of the Alliance, the Light Empire¡¯s most hated enemies.


    As soon as the Captain spoke about the Alliance, all the soldiers gazed at Ghnna, on Lucien¡¯s side, with disgusted expressions. He could also hear theymenting about her being a damn dirty elf.


    Lucien did not answer the Captain but spoke to his women, also loud enough for everyone to hear. "Leave the old man alive so I can interrogate himter. The others... Kill them all."


    Since Lucien arrived in this world, he has had an incredibly bad impression of the Light Empire.


    They remind him of the Silver Legion, of his homeworld. Humans with thoughts of racial superiority, who uses some kind of sacred religion tomit atrocities against weak people.


    Lucien would feel no remorse killing them. While L.u.s.t and Oya would follow him anyway, Ghnna hates the Light Empire.


    The Light Empire soldiers were angry at Lucien¡¯s bold words. The Captain thought he is crazy andughed.


    "You talk a lot of sh-" The Captain thought Lucien was feeling safe to speak from the top of the wall, but he stopped his words when he saw Lucien jump off the wall.


    The bandits were also surprised by Lucien¡¯s move. Ne knew he would face the soldiers head-on, but jumping like that seemed crazy.


    L.u.s.t smiled as her body disappeared in a cloud of purple dust. Oya jumped behind Lucien while Ghnna prepared her bow.


    Two soldiers beside the Captain raised their big shining shields as he raised his sword towards Lucien.


    In the air, Lucien did not have much control of his body and speed, but due to the force he used to jump, he quicklynded in front of the Captain.


    Lucien held out his arm, and the red katana appeared in his hand, so he performed a powerful downward strike.


    *ng*


    The loud metallic sound echoed when the katana de hit the big shiny shield, causing the shield soldier to be pushed back.


    Lucien, still in the air, used the repulsive force of his attack to rotate his body and kick the other shield, causing the second shield soldier to also be pushed back.


    His movements were swift, but the Captain still saw the chance to attack his guard and pushed his sword towards Lucien¡¯s chest.


    "ARRGH!?!?!" But before his sword reached Lucien, the Captain felt a terrible pain on his neck and choked.


    Everyone saw a long red whip wrapped around the Captain¡¯s neck. They looked at the other whip¡¯s end and saw a humanoid figure inside a cloud of purple dust.


    All soldiers advanced quickly, but those nearest to the Captain stopped when they heard a loud roar.


    *ROOAR!!!*


    Oya was in the air, above Lucien, falling towards the soldiers. One of them raised a long spear towards her.


    Today¡¯s mama tigress is not the same as yesterday. Each day with Lucien, she grew stronger by benefiting from the demonic energy that entered her body through pats or when she managed to get some milk.


    Adding this to the fact that these soldiers were weaker than Scarlett¡¯s mercenary elites, it is clear that Oya is much faster and stronger than them.


    She avoided the tip of the spear and bit Its shaft. The soldier did not let go of the spear, so Oyanded on the ground and threw him away.


    While Oya was dogging the attacks of the other soldiers, Lucien was not idle. After cing his feet on the ground, he hadplete control of his speed again.


    Lucien moved like a blur and impaled his katana in the second shield soldier¡¯s chest. The first shield soldier tried to attack Lucien¡¯s back, but...


    *Woosh*


    A crystal arrow, faster than the wind, hit his head, prating the helm and killing him on the spot.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    The two shield soldiers fell dead to the ground at the same time, making a double thud sound.


    Lucien looked at the Captain, who was making an expression of despair while being choked by L.u.s.t¡¯s whip.


    He smiled before punching the Captain in the face. His steel-hard fist broke bones and teeth of the poor middle-aged man who was knocked down by the mighty blow.


    L.u.s.t pulled out her whip and jumped to dodge the soldiers who came towards her. She can move freely around Lucien, at distance of around fifty meters. Allowing her to use her body¡¯s materialization like teleport.


    Her current strength and speed are at the same level as Cassidy, which showed how Lucien is able to absorb and strengthen himself with the demonic energy more than L.u.s.t, the sin herself.


    But the fact that Lucien is currently stronger than L.u.s.t is no way bad for her. In fact, she is just happy to be able to fight alongside him as his wife and partner.


    Using the de on the tip of her whip, L.u.s.t, still in the air, cut a soldier¡¯s throat. She was going tond next to a soldier who raised his spear towards her back.


    The soldier is a man who has fought many battles. A veteran who wouldn¡¯t be easily distracted in the middle of thebat...


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but find it a waste to have to impale a woman as beautiful as L.u.s.t, even with her being his enemy.


    "What?!" But in the end, his spear did not impale L.u.s.t, but a red de impaled him.


    The man was still looking at the purple dust cloud where L.u.s.t disappeared from, while the katana Lucien threw was stuck in his chest.


    L.u.s.t materialized her body in front of Lucien and kissed him quickly.


    He hugged her waist with one hand and extended the other to a soldier who was running towards them.


    "Your fool!!" The soldier finds it ridiculous that Lucien and L.u.s.t are kissing in the middle of the fight. He tried a vertical attack with his sword towards Lucien¡¯s hand.


    As the soldier who had been impaled by Lucien¡¯s katana fell to the ground, the red de disappeared from his body and reappeared in Lucien¡¯s hand, surprising the attacking soldier.


    Lucien disappeared from the soldier¡¯s view, and then he found himself looking at the clouds as his head spun in the air.


    "Quick as the wind!!" One of the bandits who defends Ghnna on the wall can¡¯t helpmenting on Lucien¡¯s show.


    Ne¡¯s eyes were wide open because she thought she knew Lucien¡¯s top speed. "Not really... Faster than light."


    Ghnna made a face as she was unable to kill the soldiers before Lucien and L.u.s.t. So she focused her arrows on the soldiers who were in trouble with Oya.


    In a matter of seconds, Lucien and his group killed several soldiers, including their Captain, who they did not know was still alive.


    Any army would suffer an enormous blow to their morale in such a situation. Still, they¡¯re not simple soldiers but Light Empire Soldiers.


    "GO!!! ATTACK NOW!! KILL THEM!!!!" The second person in charge of the army, a soldier with incredible shining armor in the rearguard, shouted, ordering the soldiers to attack Lucien.


    "DIEEE!!!" One of the soldiers nearest to Lucien threw his spear at him.


    *ROAR*


    Once again, Oya¡¯s roar echoed across the battlefield as she jumped and caught the spear by the shaft, while still in the air.


    Shended next to Lucien, threw the spear on the ground, and brushed her head on his leg while receiving a pat.


    "ATTACK! ATTACK!!! ATTACK!!!!!!!" The new leader continued shouting as much as he could, and all the soldiers focused their attacks on Lucien¡¯s group.


    About five hundred soldiers in line... They all went towards the center of the clearing in front of the fortress gate.


    Wizards, archers, warriors... All Light Empire soldiers prepared tounch their attacks on Lucien¡¯s group...


    "FIRE!!" Then Ne¡¯s voice echoed across the battlefield along with the sound of dozens of arrows cutting through the air.


    Lucien could hear everything. He was more than a hundred percent focused.


    L.u.s.t and Oya have ess to everything he knew because of their connection, making Lucien¡¯s small group unbeatable.


    The arrows of the archers led by Ne went above Lucien¡¯s group and hit the Light Empire army.


    "SHIELDS UP!!!" The new leader shouted, and with him, other soldiers raised their huge shields, blocking the arrows.


    Only a few soldiers used therge blessed shields, because it is too heavy and too big for soldiers to use with another weapon, yet a shield soldier could defend three or four people.


    Even the arrows that hit the soldiers do not necessarily pierce them because their armor is of very resilient steel.


    "GO!! GOOO!!!" The new leader started running towards the middle of the battlefield after blocking the arrows.


    The other soldiers began to prepare to attack Lucien¡¯s group again. Archers started shooting their arrows while mages began casting spells.


    "HAAA!!! KILL THEM!!!" But then from behind the army came a shout that is not from the Light Empire soldiers.


    The groups of bandits that Lucien ordered to surround the army and distract the soldiers could not be left out after seeing Lucien¡¯s group killing Light Empire soldiers so easily.


    Many of the bandits wanted to fight since the beginning, but they didn¡¯t have much hope. Now they did! Seeing Lucien¡¯s group facing the soldiers motivated not only Ne but most of the bandits.


    As groups of bandits used the secret passage to nk the Light Empire army, others were jumping from the wall to rescue theirrades on the battlefield and fight alongside Lucien.


    Ne continued to order the archers to fire, while Ghnna continued to fire at the soldiers with their guard down.


    Lucien, L.u.s.t, and Oya continued using their perfect coordination to kill more and more soldiers easily.


    Individually they are already strong, but the fact of having a powerful mental and physical connection made them deadly even surrounded by arge army.


    "F.U.C.K!!! KILL THEM!! KILL THEM, NOW!!!" The leader continued yelling and ordering his soldiers to attack Lucien¡¯s group, but they could not entirely focus on him as bandits were attacking them on all sides.


    Ne, who was also firing arrows while leading the archers, couldn¡¯t help but smile, watching Lucien fight the soldiers.


    ¡¯Even the devil... If on our side... Maybe it is not so bad at all..."


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 11) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 125 - Fortress Battle (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Fortress Battle (2/2)</h4>


    One of the first groups of bandits who nked the Light Empire army was led by the scout who was followed by Lucien previously.


    The man saw Lucien¡¯s unbelievable capabilities several times, and despite not liking and fearing him, the scout also understood that with the devil at their side, they have a chance to win.


    As soon as his group arrived behind the army, they saw their captured friends. There were around one hundred and fifty of his people, tied and chained.


    The scout heard someone ordering all the soldiers to move forward, so they ignored the captured bandits and headed for the battlefield, giving the scout an excellent opportunity to rescue his people.


    He wasted no time, and his group went to free their friends. The scout saw a tall man among his people and recognized him as Alden, the man who sent the scout and his partner to warn others about the Light Empire soldiers.


    "What¡¯s going on?!" As soon as the scout removed the gag that covered Alden¡¯s mouth, he asked in a worried tone.


    The scout started hitting Alden¡¯s chains using his rusty ax. "Our people are fighting!! We have to help them now!!"


    Alden understood well the difference in strength between forest bandits and a Light Empire army. Even in numbers five times greater than them, it would not be easy to win yet.


    "What? Are our people fighting the Light Empire soldier? This is crazy!"


    The scout could understand Alden¡¯s concern, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin about Lucien. "We have an ally. He¡¯s very powerful, but we have to help him."


    "All right. Set the others free, and some of youe with us." Alden took a weapon from one of the bandits and led half of them towards the battlefield.


    Alden does not have high charisma and leadership skills like Ne and Enzo, but he is still very dear and respected among his people, so the bandits followed his lead.


    His group found another group of bandits, who were nking the Light Empire army to help Lucien.


    So they hid behind the trees to watch the battlefield. Alden looked for their "allies."


    Alden was sure that the "ally" the scout spoke of, is someone with an army, but all he saw were Light Empire soldiers and his people.


    "Where¡¯s our alli-" Alden started to ask in a confused tone but soon became surprised. In fact, he was extremely shocked by what he was seeing.


    The battlefield was in chaos, Light Empire soldiers everywhere facing some of his people and defending themself from the arrows of Ne¡¯s group.


    The soldiers were concentrated in the middle of the clearing in front of the gate. They were clearly fighting against someone, but Alden couldn¡¯t see who it is.


    But whoever it was, is incredibly strong, because soldiers¡¯ bodies were being sent flying from the middle of the group. Some fell on the battlefield while others were thrown into the woods.


    Alden looked confusedly at the scout. The man could only shrug. "He¡¯s a monster, I know!! But we still must help him."


    Alden didn¡¯t know who is the monstrous ally, but he is fighting with a small group against a Light Empire army, to help them, so Alden already considered him his best friend.


    "Ok!! Let¡¯s attack the mages first." Alden ordered his group to attack the mages and archers who were behind the army.


    Although all Light Empire soldiers used high-quality equipment, their mages and archers wore medium and light armor, so they were not invulnerable to the bandits¡¯ old and rusting weapons.


    The group of bandits led by Alden ran towards the mages and archers, while other bandits came out of the woods and joined them.


    "KILL THEM ALL!!!" Alden shouted, and along with him, the bandits attacked the rearguard of the Light Empire army.


    The soldier who was now the new leader of the Light Empire army saw more and more bandits joining the attack.


    Still, he knew they could still win. The bandits were weak, disorganized, and without equipment. The problem is that red-haired man, his woman, the elven archer, and the tigress.


    He noticed that the woman and the tigress were fighting around the red-haired man. The elven archer could only kill the soldiers when his group distracted them.


    That soldier concluded the red-haired man is the only one he needs to kill in order to win the battle. If he kills such a strong enemy, he would certainly be awarded the Captain rank.


    "Soldiers!! With me!!" The leader called the best soldiers with shields nearby him and went towards Lucien, ignoring arrows and bandits that attacked them.


    In a great or small battle, whether against hated enemies or just random people, men or women would have simr feelings.


    With lives at risk, the battle would always arouse emotion, anxiety, excitement, among other feelings.


    Even L.u.s.t, who is a Great Demon, is not free of these feelings, so Lucien, who is under the incredible effect of Blood Rose, would suffer even more influence from these feelings.


    Right now, Lucien, L.u.s.t, and Oya were massacring the soldiers. They rotated, jumped, ran... It looked like a kind of dance of death for their enemies.


    But for them, they are simple and intuitive movements. They were in a life-and-death battle, and even though they are much stronger than their enemies, the excitement of the fight is still the same.


    Oya roared, bit, tore... Almost all her movements were based on instincts. And now her instinct said that nothing is more right than killing her enemies alongside her master.


    With every soldier she killed, she felt better. Happy, excited, proud. She was taking lives, but it felt just as right as being with Lucien.


    L.u.s.t, too, felt increasingly excited about killing the Light Empire¡¯s soldiers. She knew that Lucien did not like these racist assholes, so she wants to kill them all, for her lover... And of course, to receive rewardster.


    Even Ghnna, who had no significant connection with Lucien yet, was very excited on the wall as she fires her arrows faster and more urately.


    Yes, the battle inevitably will provoke strong feelings in people, but L.u.s.t, Oya, and Ghnna were feeling those emotions even stronger because they were close to Lucien.


    The demonic energy that Lucien created with pleasure is moreplicated than L.u.s.t could understand. That energy increases the intensity of the emotions of everyone who is connected to Lucien.


    No, the demonic energy was not controlling Lucien. He was using that energy to give himself pleasure as he grew stronger and made his women stronger.


    Why not take pleasure in killing his enemies? Lucien was smiling as blood dripped down his face and armor. Not his blood, but his enemies¡¯ blood.


    L.u.s.t teleported around Lucien, swinging her whip and reaping lives. The soldiers could not touch her before she turns into a cloud of purple dust.


    Who wanted to approach the big white tigress? Her fangs, sharper than the metal of their weapons, prated their flesh and dismembered them.


    The worst is the red-haired devil by far. He danced with the beautifuldy while massacring the soldiers.


    Lucien cut off a soldier¡¯s head with a quick strike of his katana, then in the same, movement impaled another soldier¡¯s chest.


    Then he released the katana¡¯s handle, causing the soldier to fall dead while L.u.s.t materialized in his arms.


    So, he kissed L.u.s.t, and she teleported to attack another soldier while he kicked the soldier in his chest, sending the man flying several meters into the woods.


    The katana appeared in his hand again, Lucien patted Oya on the head and started cutting off the soldiers¡¯ heads again... Then repeated the same sequence of actions.


    The bodies of the soldiers advancing towards Lucien¡¯s group began to pile around them. Blood flowed like a river in the middle of the battlefield.


    Still, more soldiers continued to advance. The new leader kept shouting that they had to kill the red-haired devil, and they kept pushing against him.


    Since there were dozens of soldiers around two people and a tigress, the soldiers in the front made a circle around Lucien, and the soldiers in the back couldn¡¯t see the macabre dance he was doing.


    While the soldiers still alive closest to Lucien tried to retreat, their friends behind them shoved them and pushed them forward, only to feed the devil¡¯s bloody de again and again.


    After a few minutes of that brutal massacre, the new leader was able to approach Lucien. He saw piles of bodies around him.


    "For the holy light!!!" The poor man¡¯s legs cannot help shaking when he saw Lucien covered in blood next to the tigress, also painted red while L.u.s.t teleports around them.


    All of Ghnna¡¯s arrows were fatal as the Light Empire soldiers were unable to keep up their guard, terrified by fear of the red devil.


    *Woosh*


    *Thud*


    An arrow hit the shield soldier¡¯s head, next to the new leader. He recovered his focus and yelled at his men.


    "REGROUP!!! SHIELDS U-" The man was prevented from speaking more when his vision spun, making him see the sky.


    But he didn¡¯t die. Lucien knocked him down and stabbed the katana in his belly. The de went through his armor and body, stabbing into the earth, and pinning the man to the ground.


    *ROAR*


    Before the soldiers next to the leader realized what had happened, Oya jumped on one while L.u.s.t cut the other¡¯s throat with her whip.


    Ghnna¡¯s crystal arrows continued to kill the soldiers, while the bandits also killed the soldiers more terrified by Lucien.


    The previously five hundred Light Empire soldiers were now about two hundred, and their numbers were rapidly decreasing.


    "AAAAAHHH!!! DIE YOU DEVIL!!!!" A soldier who saw many of his friends die went mad and ran towards Lucien, pointing a spear at him.


    Lucien avoided the spear by a few inches and griped the soldier by the neck. "I may be a devil, but I¡¯m not going to die here, unlike you."


    "ARGHH-" The soldier tried to speak, but Lucien tightened his grip and broke his neck, killing the man on the spot.


    Then Lucien kicked the soldier¡¯s spear up, catching it, turned and threw. Killing another soldier, the spear pierced the chest of the soldier while he was trying to escape.


    It was at that moment that the other soldiers who were preparing to attack Lucien stopped. They realize that they would only die going toward him.


    "He¡¯s really the devil himself!!"


    "We can¡¯t kill him!!"


    "We have to escap-" That soldier was unable toplete his words because he gasped when L.u.s.t¡¯s whip wrapped around his neck.


    While the man suffocated, the other soldiers lost what was left of their will to fight.


    Everyone started dropping their weapons and only kept shields in an attempt to block the arrows that kepting.


    The bandits saw the Light Empire soldiers surrender and also stopped attacking because they were not really able to kill them because of their incredible armor.


    Ghnna thought it was the end and also stopped firing arrows as well as Ne¡¯s group.


    L.u.s.t materialized next to Lucien, and Oya also went to his side.


    Lucien looked at the Light Empire soldiers surrendering with a thoughtful expression. He wondered if there was any chance that he could use those soldiers.


    But in the end, he concluded that the racist assholes wouldn¡¯t be good additions to his forces, unlike the bandits that he could really make loyal to him, even with the ck mark.


    Lucien raised his foot as he spoke slowly. "I-said-kill-everyone. Except for the old man."


    *Crack*


    Then he stomped on the head of the soldier who was the new leader, crushing his skull in a bloody explosion.


    *ROAR*


    The red katana appeared in Lucien¡¯s hand again as he ran towards the terrified soldiers alongside Oya.


    L.u.s.t turned into a cloud of purple dust while Ghnna started firing arrows again.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 12) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 126 - Neolas Choice

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Ne''s Choice</h4>


    Almost an hour after the battle started.


    "AARGhhh..." The cry of thest Light Empire soldier was heard before he died.


    "..." Lucien pulled his katana from a light soldier¡¯s chest while everyone looked at him in silence.


    Unlike L.u.s.t, who could teleport around. Lucien and Oya, despite being able to move fast, could not avoid being covered in blood after killing so many people.


    In addition to the blood all over his body, Lucien¡¯s ck armor is also severely damaged. Not because he gets attacked, but because it¡¯s not durable enough to resist hisbat style.


    While his boots could not withstand his fast movement and direction changes, the gauntlets broke from punching the armor of the Light Empire soldiers.


    Even dirty and with broken armor, Lucien is still an incredible sight in the middle of the battlefield. His beauty always makes women breathless.


    He shook his head to get some of the blood out of his hair and causing the women among the bandits to have wobbly legs. It was not known whether he is more handsome or more frightening.


    "Anyway, as long as he¡¯s on our side, I think we¡¯re fine." Alden thought aloud and approached Lucien.


    Alden was badly hurt. Some of hisrades died while no one left uninjured from the battle against the rearguard forces of the Light Empire army.


    Still, he made a great effort to bow to Lucien and not for a moment look at L.u.s.t, which gave Lucien a good impression of him.


    "I... We are very grateful for your help... You really... Sir?"


    "Lucien. My name is Lucien. A thank you is enough." Lucien was friendly with Alden, making Ne, who was approaching them, surprised.


    Alden didn¡¯t know much about Lucien, but after saving their lives, he only has a good impression of him. "Sir, are you from Bluewind?"


    "Yes, and you are the bandits who kill themon people and farmers there. That makes us..." Lucien wiped his hand on his shoulder, then shook the blood off of his hand on to the ground.


    Alden made a worried expression. "Supposedly enemies. I will not deny our crimes, but we had our reason..."


    "We are not enemies!! Lucien helped us... So... Lucien... You said..." Ne approached Lucien as she spoke eagerly.


    Lucien continued to remove the blood from his armor and clothes with L.u.s.t¡¯s help. "Yes, Yes. I saved you, didn¡¯t I? Why would I protect my enemies?"


    Ne and Alden sighed with relief. After seeing what Lucien¡¯s small group could do, a Light Empire army didn¡¯t seem too dangerous anymore.


    "Where is Enzo?" Alden found it strange not to see Enzo and asked Ne. He is Enzo¡¯s right-hand man and always follows his lead.


    Ne had a slight smiled at first, but quickly changed her expression to a serious one. "Oh? He... He had a little problem and is... I¡¯m not sure. Inside the fortress... Ok, I guess."


    Alden was confused by Ne¡¯s words, but Lucien exined what happened. "Your friend was rude to my servant, so I calmed him down."


    Before Ne could speak, Alden started to apologize. "I¡¯m so sorry, sir. My friend must have been very tense because of the attack. Who was attacked by him? I want to apologize to her too."


    Alden only saw L.u.s.t and Oya beside Lucien, so he thought Lucien was talking about her, but he still asked to be sure who to ask sorry.


    L.u.s.t started tough as Ne tried to make an angry expression. "Me! He¡¯s talking about me!! He thinks I¡¯m his servant."


    Alden felt his head hurt. He knows how Enzo and Ne are and knows what kind of problems could have happened.


    Lucien saw how tense Alden was getting. The man looked like he was going to start crying at any moment. "Let¡¯s talk inside."


    "Oya, bring our guest." Lucien turned and headed for the fortress while Oya started to drag the Captain by the leg.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!! F.U.C.K!! F.U.C.K!!! TELL HER TO STOP!! PLEASE!!"


    The Captain, who was knocked out, woke up when he felt Oya¡¯s fangs pierce his leg and started screaming.


    Oya didn¡¯t care about his screaming and kept dragging him while following Lucien. The Captain¡¯s screams gave chills to the bandits who feared Lucien more and more.


    Alden and Ne looked at each other with thoughtful and concerned expressions, so he said. "He... Are we going to be okay?"


    Ne sighed. "We can¡¯t do much right now... We have to hope for the best. Let¡¯s go."


    But before they followed Lucien, they heard his voice. "Have your people loot the bodies for me. I want the weapons, armors, storage treasures... Also, recovery the crystal arrows."


    Even damaged, Light Empire soldiers¡¯ equipment and belongings are extremely valuable, especially for forest bandits who only had rusty weapons and leather armor.


    But what is the price of life? Alden and Ne were thrilled that their people survived what could have been their deaths or envement, so they would not argue with Lucien about loot.


    Ne ordered her people to help the wounded bandits and loot the soldiers for Lucien while she and Alden followed him inside the fortress.


    As soon as Lucien passed through the gates of the fortress, Ghnna jumped in front of him. "Lucien! I killed about seventy, I think... So?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "Sixty-eight. Your not even close to me... I killed eighty."


    *ROAR*


    Oya dropped the Captain¡¯s leg and roared, causing some of the bandits to pee while some even passed out.


    Lucien patted her head as he spoke proudly. "Yes, our Oya killed about a hundred and twenty, so she deserves the praises."


    Although the mama tigress is not a specialist in facial expressions, it is evident that she is happy and proud while making cute sounds while Lucien gave her pats.


    "All fine, all of you were great, so everyone will receive rewards when we get back to the castle." Lucien spoke with a smile on his face.


    Despite Lucien¡¯sforting words, Ghnna still made an envious expression while looking at Oya.


    He thought about caressing her face, but he stopped when he realized he was still very dirty from blood.


    Lucien looked at Ne, who was entering the fortress. "You guys don¡¯t have bathrooms here, right?"


    Ne stopped and made a face because he thought Lucien was implying that she stank again.


    Alden quickly approached Lucien while speaking in a respectful tone. "No, sir. I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have a proper ce to bathe, so we use a stream inside the cave."


    Lucien made a disappointed expression. "I really need a bath... But it can¡¯t be helped."


    Then he looked at the Captain, on the floor. "Oya, rip his foot off."


    "WHAT!? WAIT, WAIT!!! AAAHHHH!!!!" The Captain tried to crawl away from Oya, but the tigress quickly bit his foot hard, breaking his bone.


    Although the bandits hate that Captain, most still avoided looking at the brutal scene. Many took children and younger people into the fortress for fear that they would be traumatized.


    Enzo, who was recovering nearby, couldn¡¯t help but make a face at the Captain¡¯s situation. He understood that he was lucky that Lucien took it easy on him.


    Oya finished ripping off the Captain¡¯s foot, still with his boot and threw it up. Lucien kicked it, and everyone saw that foot fly past the clouds.


    "Oh! I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get that foot back." Lucien spoke as he looked at the sky with a thoughtful expression.


    "AAHH!! SHIT! SHIT!! F.U.C.K!! Why did you do that?!" The Captain tried to stop the bleeding with his hands, but it didn¡¯t work out, so he tore off some of his clothes and used it as an improvised bandage.


    Lucien looked at him and shrugged. "Because you haven¡¯t answered my questions."


    "Which questions?! You didn¡¯t ask any questions!!!" The Captain cried out in despair. The bandits wondered if they hadn¡¯t heard Lucien¡¯s questions.


    Lucien looked at Oya. "I asked him questions, right?"


    *Roar!*


    "Did you see that? She agreed with me. Do you still insist that I didn¡¯t ask any questions?" Lucien smiled at the Captain.


    ¡¯The devil! He¡¯s the devil himself!!!¡¯ The Captain was more and more afraid of Lucien. "Ok, ok!! I will tell you everything. Just ask me what you want to know."


    Lucien sat on a wooden chair while looking calmly at the Captain. "What do you want with the bandits? Where are your people going?"


    "How many soldiers are with you? Who is your leader? Who sent you? What do you know about the Light Envoy?"


    Staring at Oya¡¯s fangs still covered with his blood, the Captain had no choice but to start talking. "We are here by order of the Light King to make a path to the Alliance."


    "We want to use the bandits as ves and also prevent them from getting in our way. Our army has more than ten thousand soldiers, and more areing every day. You will all die!!"


    *ROAR*


    Oya did not like it when the Captain threatened her master. She jumped on him with her fangs ready.


    "WAIT!! WAIT!!! I can talk more!" The Captain thought he could frighten Lucien, but he ended up pissing himself as he tried to crawl away from Oya.


    Oya approached the Captain, bringing her fangs very close to his face, then stopped. She felt Lucien¡¯s intention and knew that the Captain is still of use to him.


    Lucien approached the Captain, and he thought Lucien wanted more information. "The Light Envoy, I can tell you about-"


    But the Captain was unable to finish his words because he was knocked out by Lucien¡¯s kick on his head.


    "Tie him up." Lucien gave the order, and Alden started to tie up the Captain.


    Lucien wants not only more information about his sister¡¯s current state but also general information about the Light Empire.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t spend much time in the forest, so he would take the Captain to be interrogated by Ron in the castle.


    He and his group could flee at high speed and face many soldiers, but the bandits would continue to die with each new conflict.


    And Lucien did not want the bandits to die, after all. He wants to use them as his troops, so he would train them before taking them into battle, thus avoiding as many deaths as possible.


    Lucien looked at Ne. "Did you hear? More soldiers wille to finish your people off."


    "We can go north, close to the Alliance! We don¡¯t need your help anymore, you devil!!!" Enzo hated it when Lucien looked at Ne, and he can¡¯t help butin.


    "Have respect, Enzo! Lucien saved us!!" Ne spoke angrily. She thought Lucien would kill Enzo, but in fact, he did nothing.


    Lucien ignored Enzo and kept looking at Ne. "I will only offer it once. Be my servant, make your people obey me, and I will guarantee a decent life for you guys."


    Enzo was furious. He approached Ne limping because he was still injured. "He¡¯s not one of us!! He¡¯s just a spoiled stupid noble. You are my fiance, and you will obey me."


    Ne didn¡¯t know what to say while Alden shook his head with a hopeless expression. They both knew Enzo¡¯s personality.


    Although he is a good leader for his people, he is also very proud and stubborn. epting the leadership of a stranger, especially one who humiliated him, is impossible.


    Enzo continued walking towards Ne while yelling at her. She knew that the situation is very dangerous for her people. They couldn¡¯t stay there with so many Light Empire soldiersing.


    Going to the north would also be bad because the Alliance would kill them. They weren¡¯t wee anywhere... But Lucien could be an option.


    Lucien said he would save them, and he did. Now Lucien said that they could follow him, so Ne concluded that it would be the best for her people.


    Ne looked at Lucien and nodded, making it clear she agreed with him. Enzo saw it and was even more furious.


    "YOU BITCH!! I am the leade-" Enzo approached Ne and tried to hit her, just to be thrown flying by Lucien again.


    He hit the wall and fell knocked out on the ground. Lucien restrained his strength not to kill the man who is influential among the bandits.


    Soon Ne would be stronger and more influential than him, Lucien will kick harder if he still caused problems.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 13) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 127 - New Leader

    <h4>Chapter 127 - New Leader</h4>


    "Somebody help him." Ne ordered, and some of the bandits went to take care of Enzo¡¯s wounds.


    Then she felt Lucien¡¯s hand on her shoulder. "We have to leave quickly. How many of your people are here?"


    Lucien could hear about six hundred people inside the old fortress. Most are women and children while there are about three hundred strong men and women outside, in addition to the hundred who were captured by the Light Empire army.


    Still, he knew there should be other groups like those hundred in the forest, so he asked Ne, who quickly answered him.


    "We are about one thousand and one hundred here, but there are still about three hundred of us divided into three groups inside the forest, hunting and..."


    Ne didn¡¯t know what to say, but Lucien understood. "Plundering, In Bluewind?"


    She had a worried expression. "We are not strong, and Bluewind is the closest ce to here..."


    "It is not right to steal from them, but we were not able to get what we need to live from the forest. The beasts are very dangerous, and we have no ce to farm."


    Lucien would like to know more about the story of Ne¡¯s people. Among the bandits, there are people with different skin colors and different characteristics.


    Even though they are all humans, it is evident that they came from several different ces. Then Lucien concluded that they did not have good opportunities and ended up living like bandits in the forest.


    Still, Lucien could not simply forget about the crimes theymitted against the people of Bluewind. But as they would be his troops, they would fight for the good of both Bluewind, as well as Portgreen.


    Lucien looked at Ne with a solemn expression. "Your people will have to work hard with Bluewind. Those who are already there will be captured or killed by my group, but as soon as we return, I will allow you guys to begin a new life as my army."


    Ne believed in Lucien because it made no sense for him to save them just to deceive them. But she is also curious about the position he has in Bluewind.


    "Are you some kind of noble? I heard that the Bluewind royalty people have blue hair." Ne looked at Lucien¡¯s beautiful red hair and then had an idea.


    "Ah! Maybe you married to the princess? You certainly must have caught the attention of a royal with your fantastic looks."


    Ne did not stop talking while Lucien looked at her with a vague expression. L.u.s.t and Ghnna couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes.


    Alden thought they would soon miss this opportunity if Ne didn¡¯t stop bothering Lucien. "What are you doing, you fool?! How long will you interrogate him?"


    Lucien ignored the embarrassed Ne and spoke to Alden. "Send someone to gather your people who are still in the forest. If you are going to follow me, I will not leave anyone behind."


    Alden and Ne can¡¯t help but smile. They lived a long time without help, so being in the care of someone as reliable as Lucien is undoubtedly encouraging.


    "I sent messengers and scouts to find all our people and call them back to the fortress. If they are not captured, they will soon arrive." Alden reported respectfully.


    Lucien only haspliments for Alden. Everything would be easier if he was the leader with Ne instead of Enzo.


    Anyway, from now on, Alden could start to take a leadership position in the male part of the group, of course, always following Lucien¡¯s orders.


    "Good job, Alden. Now tell everyone to get ready for the journey. Just bring essentials, because I will give you everything you guys need in Bluewind."


    Alden went to supervise his people as they prepared to leave. Ne also gave orders for her people to get ready. Everyone in the fortress started to pack up their essential belongings and gather in the courtyard.


    Lucien spoke to Ne while looking at the bandits getting ready. "Tell me more about Alden."


    She made a friendly expression. "He is certainly a good man. He¡¯s strong and trustworthy. Despite being very admired by our people, Enzo still has more sway among the men."


    Then Lucien spoke in a sarcastic tone. "So is your fiance a nice guy and have you been together for a long time?"


    "No, no!! We don¡¯t... Yet... I meant... That¡¯s not like... I¡¯m still..." Ne panicked.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t helpughing. "I know you are a v.i.r.g.i.n. I asked how long have you guys known each other."


    "What?!?! How do you know that?!?!!" Ne was even more embarrassed when Lucien started talking about her v.i.r.g.i.nity in front of everyone.


    He looked up to down at her body. "I can smell your v.i.r.g.i.n scent despite the..."


    Ne¡¯s face was so red that it seemed to burn. "F.U.C.K OFF!! Won¡¯t you stop saying that I stink? And what kind of person can smell that?! What kind of pervert are you?"


    *PAH*


    Lucien pped Ne on the ass. Although he was not wearing the gauntlet, the p was still loud enough for everyone to hear and hard to leave a mark on her butt under her leather armor.


    "..." Everyone was silent while Ne wanted to hide in a hole because of how embarrassed she was.


    Lucien spoke calmly. "Don¡¯t yell at me when I¡¯m talking to you normally. Also, don¡¯t call me a pervert."


    "Mm." Ne nodded and made a quiet sound in agreement. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be ungrateful to Lucien after all he did for her people.


    But, she easily turns furious when he talks about her scent. She never cared about how she smelled before, but after meeting Lucien, she became conscious of her feminine side.


    The bandits continued preparing their stuff while Lucien asks Ne about more about them.


    "Oh, you are an excellent archer. I saw you kill two soldiers with headshots." Lucien praised Ne, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Lucien took a bow from his storage ring. It is a red bow that he looted from one of the mercenaries in Scarlett¡¯s group.


    He always had many weapons in his storage ring, but his Soul Katana is still the best weapon for him.


    "I may be a devil to my enemies, but I will always be good to my people. Consider this the first gift of many that you will receive." He passed the bow to Ne with a quiver full of high-quality arrows.


    Ne was still very angry at Lucien, for killing the bandit who tried to offend L.u.s.t, for having Ghnna shoot her with an arrow and especially because he continues to say that she stanks.


    But she is not stupid. epting the offer to join him allows them to be in a much better situation than they hadpared to living in this shitty forest. Also, that bow looked amazing.


    "Thank you. I hope we get along..." Ne shyly epted the bow. She thought Lucien would be nicer from now on...


    Lucien¡¯s women would never deny that he is incredibly nice. But he undoubtedly loves to tease them...


    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along... As long as you take more baths." Ne knew that Lucien was teasing her, so she tried her best to stay calm.


    She also promised to take care of her hygiene from now on. In the forest they lived a difficult life where they did not have most things that they will have after following Lucien.


    After a few minutes, other groups of bandits arrived at the fortress. Alden and Ne exined everything that happened, making them grateful to Lucien and agreeing to follow him.


    With Enzo knocked out, part of the bandits who did not follow Ne¡¯s orders, followed Alden. Almost half an hourter, everyone was ready to travel to Bluewind.


    Lucien got a good look at the group, made up of almost fifteen hundred people. But half were weak women and children. There are also some old people.


    Even the strongest men and women are not a big deal. Still, Lucien had a lot of expectations in making them a good army.


    Especially the weaker women. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have s.e.x with all of theml, but a little of his essence could make them mighty soldiers.


    And the fact that they have nothing now would make them very grateful to Lucien, thus bing more and more loyal to him over time.


    He could still put the ck mark on them as soon as Rose reaches the Mortal Realm, which wouldn¡¯t take much longer considering how "enthusiastic" she is.


    Lucien¡¯s focus now is to take these people to Bluewind and find a ce to amodate them. Most of them need good food, bathing and some healing.


    "Let¡¯s go." Lucien started walking towards where Ang is on the border of the forest. With his senses improving, all his directional sense also grew.


    L.u.s.t walked hand in hand with him, while Ghnna and Oya walked beside him. followed by Ne, Alden, and the bandit group.


    Some men carried Enzo, who is still knocked out. They were sorry for their leader. Not because he lost the overall leadership, but because Ne, his fiancee, seemed to not really care about Lucien hitting him twice.


    It didn¡¯t take long for rumors to start running among the bandits. Rumors that Enzo had lost his fiancee to the Handsome Devil.


    While walking through the forest, one of the bandits was bold enough to propose a bet with his friend. "I bet Ne will be done with him before a week!"


    The man¡¯s friend, stroked his beard while making a thoughtful expression. "I think a week is too long. Any woman would quickly spread her legs if the Handsome Devil asked her too. I think she¡¯ll be sleeping with him before three days."


    Another bandit heard the interesting conversation of his friends and also wanted to participate.


    "I don¡¯t dislike Enzo... But it would be entertaining to see his expression when he finds out that the Handsome Devil is f.u.c.k.i.n.g his fiance."


    "Hahaha... He would be so pissed that he would try to attack Lucien just to end up being thrown at a wall again, or worse." The bandits continue tough and joke about Enzo¡¯s troubling situation.


    The bandits are not stupid enough to make fun of their leaders out loud. They were keeping a low tone as they walked in the back of the group.


    They were sure that no one could hear them... But the "Handsome Devil" heard everything within three miles. Nothing escaped his heightened senses.


    Of course, as Lucien was not the victim of these tasteless jokes, so he just kept listening.


    Lucien¡¯s first impression of Enzo was not bad at all. He wanted to flee with his people to avoid further deaths. Even if some died, he would save the majority.


    Although not a noble attitude, he was smart. But then Lucien came and showed him a better solution. Lucien could help Enzo avoid further deaths and not to run away.


    But because of his silly pride and stubbornness, Enzo stopped being rational and even tried to beat his fiancee. It was there that Lucien lost the good impression he had of him.


    Even after Lucien fought for Enzo¡¯s people, he still tried to antagonize Lucien. So Lucien was really annoyed by the stupid man.


    Now hearing how upset Enzo would be to learn that he lost his fiancee to Lucien, it brought him a new kind of pleasure.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of taking someone¡¯s fiancee when he rescued Lena from Nunid Kingodm¡¯s Prince, because he was focused on finding out more about his sister Amelia and also Lena killed the prince very quickly.


    But right now, even if he wasn¡¯t romantically interested in Ne, just making Enzo think they are together seemed really enjoyable.


    Of course, Lucien thought it would all be a great joke to get revenge on Enzo, and no one would really be hurt.


    But it was on that day, when Lucien discovered something fun other than teasing women, that¡¯s when the nightmare for all married men and engaged men started.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 14) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 128 - Overestimated?

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Overestimated?</h4>


    "Uhhhf..." Ang sighed as she wiped the sweat from her forehead when she finished cast the third golden.


    She got a little dizzy and lost her bnce as she stepped back. Two royal guards ran to help her. "My Queen!!!"


    "Do not touch me!" Ang recovered her bnce and told the guards to stay away. She felt like other men may not touch her...


    The guards moved away and continued to defend the area while Ang rested a little. She sat on a rock and picked a blue liquid potion from inside her storage ring.


    Ang looked at the mana potion while thinking to herself. ¡¯It¡¯s not that good... Ahhh... Why did that have to be so good? Why is he so... Addictive...¡¯


    She is very happy to be able to make more golems after Lucien "boosted" her. Still, having a little of something outstanding and then not having it anymore is torturous.


    After making three golems nonstop, Ang needed a break to allow the mana potion to work. Unlike Lucien¡¯s kisses, the potions did not work so quickly.


    Despite wanting to keep her mind focused on the mission, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Lucien¡¯s mouth... His touch... Ang could still feel the warmth and smell of him on her body.


    ¡¯This is not bad... It is actually very good... Also wrong... He already has my daughter... I must not think...¡¯ The more Ang thought about Lucien, the more chaotic her thoughts became.


    So, to try not to think about him, Ang thought about the golems. ¡¯How are the others doing, is Marie and Lena doing all right? How about Rose, did she really make more than ten? Being his wife...¡¯


    But she ended up thinking about Lucien. She already had his support, his friendship, and he even considers her as family. ¡¯But... It must be very different from being... Ahhhh, what am I thinking?¡¯


    "Queen... My Lady... Queen Ang..." Ang kept having to chaotic thoughts until she heard the guards calling her.


    "Yes, what do you need?" She looked at the guards and saw one of them pointing at the forest. Ang thought it was Luciening back and got excited.


    But then she was surprised when she saw a lot of figuresing out of the forest. As they were approximately a mile away, it was not possible to recognize who the people are.


    One of the guards approached Ang. "My Queen, we have to leave quickly. They might be enemies. Actually, they are probably forest bandits."


    Ang understood the guard¡¯s concern, but the first thing she thought of was Lucien¡¯s safety. "But Lucien...he is..."


    "Lord Lucien went to deal with the bandits ... Maybe something happened to him... We can¡¯t do anything right now." The guard tried to be optimistic, but the probabilities were not in their favor.


    Ang was very concerned about Lucien. She felt a pain in her heart when she heard that he could have happened to him.


    "NO!! Lucien... He¡¯s very powerful. He has to be fine... That... That, I can¡¯t exin why they wereing, but he is fine. I¡¯m sure he can deal with anything."


    But then her eyes sparkled. Since she met Lucien, he did things that seemed impossible. He could solve any problem.


    "Prepare the horses! But let¡¯s wait a little longer. We have an advantage in speed so we can take a look at them and run if we need to."


    The guard knew they could get away with the advantage of horses, but he still didn¡¯t want to take that risk. "My Queen, we should-"


    "This is an order!! Also, don¡¯t assume things about Lucien. You don¡¯t know how incredible he is." Ang spoke in a stern tone and started looking at the approaching group.


    The guards quickly got ready. They detached the horses from the carriage in order to have as much speed as possible.


    One of the guards stood beside Ang, waiting to help her to get on the horse, and they would leave.


    Therge group of bandits continued to approach the hill where Ang was. When they were about six hundred meters away, she could recognize Lucien¡¯s long red hair.


    Ang broadly smiled as she spoke in a mocking tone to the guard. "Oh, see who¡¯s in front of the group. And he doesn¡¯t seem to be a prisoner... He probably subdued them all with his own hands."


    The guards also notice Lucien, but they are not as confident of him as Ang. They made a shield barrier in front of her quickly.


    She saw that and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. "What are you guys doing, idiots?"


    "My Queen, Lucien may be their prisoner, or he could have even joined them. Why else would they alle here?" The guard spoke worriedly.


    "..." Ang stayed silent for a second...


    Then she started tough. "Hahaha... Prisoner? Lucien? I¡¯m not going to say anything anymore and just let him kick your ass while I watch."


    While the guards maintained the shield wall, Lucien smiled as he heard the whole conversion as he walked. ¡¯Good mother-inw... I will certainly have to reward you.¡¯


    Soon he and his new troops arrived in front of the shield wall. The bandits were tense, waiting to hear what Lucien would say to his people after bringing so many bandits into his kingdom.


    Lucien took a step forward, and the guard, clearly very nervous, spoke stuttering. "Lucien... Sir... What happened? Are you their prisoner? See that we cannot jus-"


    He looked at the guard sternly, making him almost pee, then smiled.


    "Ah, are you talking about them? They are my new troops... Well, they still need training, equipment, and mostly bathing. But they will soon look better."


    The guard made a confused expression. "Sir, they are bandits. They kill our people and plunder our smalls viges."


    Ne and Alden made a sorry expression when they heard the guard speak. They were indeed terrible bandits, but they had no option... or maybe they did.


    Lucien looked at his new troops. "They were bandits, but now they are going to work hard under my banner for the good of Bluewind and Portgreen."


    The guard really wanted to put down his weapon, but therge group of bandits made him afraid. "Sir, can they really be trusted? Perhaps-"


    Lucien stopped smiling while his patience was running low.


    "The Queen has already made it clear that she would not stop me from kicking your ass... It remains whether or not if you will be alive when I finish."


    The guard and his partners began to feel their underwear be wet, remembering what happened to the guard who had brutally lost his arm.


    "Sir, please forgive me for myck of understanding. This loyal servant will not create any more problems."


    To the relief of the other guards, their superior ordered them to put down their weapons and get out of Lucien¡¯s way.


    When the guards moved away, Lucien saw Ang smiling at him. He couldn¡¯t help but find her more and more beautiful.


    Lucien undoubtedly found all his women beautiful. Young girls like Mia and E are gorgeous and attractive. Still, they couldn¡¯tpete with the curvy mature bodies of women like Cassidy and Ang.


    The mature charm women like Cassidy and Ang has, makes Lucien remember his mother, thus making them more attractive to him.


    Lucien called Ne and Alden and then approached Ang. He unconsciously moved his hands to hug her waist just as he would do with his wives.


    Ang noticed his movement and took a step back. Or at least she tried, but her body moved just a few inches as she has no aversion to his touch.


    He hugged her waist, and tenderly kissed her cheek. "How are you feeling? Were you okay while making the golems? Do you need me to help you recover quickly?"


    She blushed sheepishly. "Not in front of everyone... I... I¡¯m fine, I guess..."


    Lucien could feel Ang resting her whole body on him. She is undoubtedly exhausted because the golem enchantment consumes a lot of mana and is very difficult even for experienced wizards like her.


    He brought his face close to hers and rubbed his nose on her fragrant skin, from her neck to her cheek. "Don¡¯t care about others... I¡¯ll just help you recover... Not a big deal..."


    "Uhmm... We still shouldn¡¯t... I will..." Ang tried to refuse despite making no effort to get out of his embrace.


    Lucien ignored her insincere objections and moved his mouth towards her lips. He connected his lips to hers and moved it slowly, starting a tender kiss.


    A small part of Ang¡¯s mind wanted to avoid that kind of embarrassment while another was afraid of what would happen if they continued like that.


    But in the end, she could not resist the loving way he kissed her. She started moving her lips over his while waiting for his tongue to enter her mouth.


    Lucien continued to move his lips slowly and then moved his head back while smiling at her. "I thought we shouldn¡¯t... But you seem to be very willing."


    "I just said it was better not in front of everyone, but-" Ang was unable to finish speaking as Lucien sealed her lips again. That time he moved his lips more actively.


    Ang could feel Lucien moving his hands over her body as he sucked on her lips. She thought he would soon insert his tongue into her mouth...


    But Lucien once again stopped the kiss and smiled at her. Ang made an upset expression. "You are teasing me."


    He brought his mouth closer to hers but then kissed her cheek. "Yes, I¡¯m teasing you... What are you going to do about it?"


    Ang started to rub her face on Lucien¡¯s face, enjoying his teasings, which are also pleasurable. "I think I¡¯ll be teased then."


    Lucien and Ang were being watched by everyone. The guards were actually trying not to stare at them.


    But the bandits, who were seeing the exploits of their new leader, did not want to miss any part of that exciting show.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to make his special moment with the cute Ang a public show. He just wanted to help her to quickly recover so they could talk about important things.


    He lifted her by the waist, and Ang instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist as her lips looked for his mouth.


    Lucien quickly moved to the side of the carriage, where they would be out of sight of the others.


    He leaned her against the carriage and began an intense kiss. He stuck his tongue inside Ang¡¯s delicate mouth and started making a wet mess.


    The more Ang felt Lucien¡¯s touches, kisses, pleasant scent, the more she wanted. She eagerly wanted to feel better with him.


    But she still felt that having such a rtionship with her son-inw is very inappropriate and also unfair to Marie.


    While she kissed him madly, held his head, and pulled him against her body, Ang tried to give a reason for that.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just to help me recover... Yes, that¡¯s it. I have to make one more golem .. This is to make my people safe... It¡¯s not for pleasure..."


    While Lucien and Ang were "recovering" behind the carriage, the bandits were sad because they couldn¡¯t watch the show anymore.


    Of course, they could just move sideways on the hill until they could watch the show again, but who would dare to offend the Handsome Devil while he did his "important stuff."


    Alden, who was standing next to Ne closer to the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but ask her. "Did you hear the guards call her a Queen? She also has blue hair, so I guess..."


    Ne has a vague expression on her face as she looks at the carriage. "Yes, I am almost sure she is Bluewind¡¯s Queen."


    Alden¡¯s expression was a mixture of pride and surprise. "So it means he is..."


    "A cheater! The guards did not call him King. The King must have died, and Lucien is taking the kingdom with his stinking c.o.c.k." Ne looked very upset.


    Alden did not think that Lucien needed to "use his c.o.c.k" to conquer the kingdom as he is already powerful and incredible. Still, he did not want to argue with Ne while she looked so angry.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 16) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 129 - Taboos vs Hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Taboos vs Hypocrisy</h4>


    After a few minutes, Lucien walked out from behind the carriage. Ang was walking behind him like a shy little girl.


    They approached Ne and Alden, so that Lucien could introduced them to each other.


    Lucien also gave Ang a quick exnation of the bandits epting to follow him to escape the Light Empire armies in the forest.


    At first, Ang thought it sounded like a very crazy idea, but then a strong thought came to her mind. ¡¯If it¡¯s Lucien, anything is possible.¡¯


    Lucien only did what was best for her family and people, so Ang only has reason to trust him more and more.


    She looked at him and smiled. That smile is all Lucien needs as it meant total approval from her.


    Then Ang looked south. "Now that... Ehh, you helped me recover. I want to make another golem before we return. Let¡¯s talk while we walk."


    Lucien ordered the group to follow him and Ang to the south. He gave orders to Ne and Alden, so they passed it on, making it easy to control therge group of people.


    L.u.s.t, Ghnna, and Oya were also always at Lucien¡¯s side. They just kept silent so as not to disturb him. Everyone wanted to be rewardedter, so they acted like good girls.


    As the group walked, Lucien and Ang talked about what to do with therge group of bandits, now called Lucien¡¯s personal army.


    Lucien exined that he wants to divide the group into three:


    The group of children, the old people, and women who don¡¯t want to fight could be servants in the castle or elsewhere. The children could be allowed to basic education while their mothers do less heavy work.


    The men¡¯s group. This would be the mostplicated because Lucien did not want to train men personally.


    Although he could teach a lot due to the training he had during his childhood, it seemed like a waste of time to invest his time in men, when he could make women much stronger quickly.


    But Lucien still wanted the men in his army, not as special troops like the women, but as a vanguard or other positions and hoped that Ron could help with their training as Lucien also did not want his women training men.


    Ang agreed with Lucien. "Taking them directly to the city can be bad right now, so I¡¯m going to allocate them torge farms."


    "The women can work on farms while the children can also receive basic education there. I will send tutors and trainers."


    "Ron likes you very much, so he will undoubtedly be happy to train the men. Also, some of them can be spies and create a greatwork in cooperation with his spies."


    Lucien is very pleased that Ang is so willing to cooperate with him. Of course, these new troops would be of benefit to everyone.


    But then Ang made a solemn expression. "And the third group? Don¡¯t tell me that you will help all the women with your d.i.c.k."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but make a forced smile. "It¡¯s not like that... I¡¯m going to do a reward system, and well... Give some special milk to help their physical growth... Maybe some kisses, but not a big deal."


    Ang sternly gazed at him. "You have wives, and one of them is my daughter, so put limits on your d.i.c.k, or do you want to f.u.c.k the whole world?"


    He could only continue to maintain the forced smile. "Okay, okay, I know. I will not go around f.u.c.k.i.n.g everyone, but now minor things can be of great help..."


    "Like the help I gave you to recover mana... Or will we have to limit that too?" As soon as Lucien talked about the kisses, Ang lost her strict attitude and became the shy little girl.


    "That... That is different... You said that we are family... You cannot do that with random people, but the closest ones are fine, I guess..."


    This time Lucien¡¯s smile reached his eyes. He ran his hand over Ang¡¯s s.e.xy ass. "Yes, yes, you are right, mother-inw, we are family."


    Ang was less and less fond of Lucien calling her mother-inw, but she enjoyed his touch more and more.


    *Pah*


    Still, she didn¡¯t want him to take advantage of her in front of so many people. She tried to hit his hand, but Lucien dodged, making her hit her own ass.


    That sound of her soft ass being pped was sad for Lucien as he wanted to be the one giving the p. Of course, he respects her enough not to do it in public.


    Ang pped Lucien on the shoulder as he allowed it, and then when she calmed down, she started talking about the group again.


    "Let¡¯s keep these women on farms while I have some people build new quarters on the side of the castle for them. I will have them start build it quickly, so that you can start them training as quickly as possible."


    Ang looked at Lucien waiting for him to say what he thinks of the n, but he just smiled at her, after a minute she couldn¡¯t help but question him. "So?"


    Lucien looked at her fondly. "If you continue to be so kind to me, I will not resist helping you recover mana before you even spend it."


    She blushed with thoughts inappropriate to that situation. Ang was also increasingly concerned with how Marie would react to seeing her being so close to Lucien.


    They soon arrived in an area further away from the previous one, where Ang would make another golem.


    She quickly started the spell. She used as much mana as she could in the quickest way possible, because Lucien could help "recover" the mana quickly.


    The bandits were impressed by the creation of the great mystic golem. That enchantment is really impressive and powerful.


    Of course, the golems also have their limitations. In addition to the enchantment requiring an enormous amount of mana, there can only be five golem in a two mile radius, and they would need to be supplied with mana every year.


    Less than half an hourter, Ang finished the golem. She was clearly exhausted and couldn¡¯t help looking at Lucien with a puppy-like expression, begging for help.


    Once again, they went behind the carriage, and Lucien helped her "recover" mana. So they could walk further south, and Ang made another golem.


    After Ang made the fourth consecutive golem, Lucien noticed Maggie approaching. Their connection was growing stronger, and he could already feel andmunicate with her mentally within a twenty-mile radius.


    Maggie¡¯s group was also with Marie and Lena¡¯s group. While Maggie managed to make seven golems, the blue-haired sisters made three, which is already a considerable achievement considering that they haven¡¯t had s.e.x with Lucien yet.


    A few hourster, while they were making thest golem in that area, Lucien also felt Rose¡¯s grouping from the north. Lucien sent a mental message for the girls to join him.


    Although he can supply the girls¡¯ mana, forcing a lot of demonic energy into them would be harmful to their bodies and mind.


    So, they would keeping out here for the next four days until they finished creating as many golems as possible in the areas around the border.


    Then the whole group went back to Bluewind City to rest while the groups of mages mercenaries and adventurers would take longer to make the golems.


    As Ron¡¯s people were monitoring those groups, so Lucien didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    On the way back to the city, the bandit group continued walking while Lucien went inside Ang¡¯s big carriage with his women. They maintained a slow speed so that no one had to run.


    Rose quickly took ce on Lucien¡¯sp, iming she is exhausted for making fifteen golems. Everyone was surprised by her prowess, of course.


    Lucien knew that Rose still had a lot of energy because besides being one of the very powerful races, she also had the advantage of receiving more benefits from his blood.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t deny pampering his little vampire after she worked so hard for his goals, so he kept stroking her head while she enjoyed hisp.


    Lucien asked the girls how their day went, and Mia was the first to speak excitedly. "I killed a bear! It was a big ck bear that tried to attack our group, but I defeated it alone!!"


    "Oh, as expected from my Mia. Such a powerful warrior. Soon your legends will surpass even your grandfather¡¯s." Lucien stroked Mia¡¯s face as she proudly smiled.


    Anne also told him about how she fought with a few beasts, as did Astrid. The girls were getting strong quickly, which made Lucien very happy.


    Of course, Lucien wanted to be the only one defending his women. Still, they as a united family would fight great battles together, and with their strengths growing fast, it would not be long before he could rescue his mother, even without the help of his father.


    While the girls talked about their achievements, Marie couldnt help wanting topare her skills with those of her mother. "How many golems did you make, mom?"


    Ang had her mind full of thoughts with a certain person and ended up answering Marie unconsciously. "Seven."


    "Seven?!" Marie, Lena, and Maggie asked at the same time, knowing how difficult it was to make the golems even after Lucien¡¯s boost.


    Rose responded with her eyes still closed, enjoying Lucien¡¯sp. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? She received a boost too. Hubby was probably helping her recovering her mana as well."


    When Rose spoke, all the girls understood. It made a lot of sense. Still, Marie and Lena had confused expressions on their faces.


    Marie was the first to speak to her mother in a disappointed tone. "Mom? You... and Lucien... Why?"


    Ang was very sorry, seeing Marie¡¯s disappointed expression. She was about to apologize, but Lucien spoke first.


    "Why this reaction? It was just a few kisses to help your mother to make the golems. We are all family, so you should not act selfishly either."


    Marie understood that it was to make the golems. Still, she knew how difficult it is to resist Lucien after be close to him. She gazed at him with an inquiring look.


    "Lucien, do you want my mom too? Do you want her as your wife? We haven¡¯t even had a ceremony yet..."


    Lucien had no reason to lie. "We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship right now, but I don¡¯t have anything against having that kind of rtionship with her. How could it be bad if we were all together as one great and united family?"


    Marie continued to look at him. "Are you talking about Lena too? So you want everyone in your bed? You don¡¯t even have limits."


    Lucien didn¡¯t hate Marie¡¯s stubborn personality, but sometimes he wanted just to p her on the ass.


    "I want us all together, safe, and happy. What if it¡¯s in my bed? What would be the problem with that? Unless you are too selfish to allow them to be with us."


    Marie did not want to be selfish or keep her mother and sister away, but it seemed very wrong to have the same husband as her blood rtives.


    "But, Lucien... They are my mother and sister... Isn¡¯t that weird?"


    Lucien could understand Marie¡¯s feeling well. He had to break a barrier that should not be broken when he had s.e.x with his own sister.


    He knew that morally this kind of thing would be wrong in any situation, but he would not go back or regret it. Sophia would always be his wife, and soon they would be together.


    Lucien prepared to speak, but Mia answered Marie first. "You¡¯re just being selfish. I love my mom, and when we are together with Lucien, it¡¯s fantastic... It¡¯s magical and perfect..."


    "Neither my mom nor I have anything against being with him at the same time, and we are very happy like that."


    Marie considered Mia¡¯s words. It was true that she and Cassidy were always smiling next to Lucien. Sometimes each one holding one of his arms... And it didn¡¯t seem really weird.


    While she was reflecting on the matter, Lena and Ang also wondered if they really wanted it, because the way things were going, soon they would not be able to back to a normal rtionship.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 19) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 130 - Great Dinner (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Great Dinner (1/2)</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s group continued their journey in a strange mood. While Ang, Marie, and Lena thought about many things, Mia and Rose made cute m.o.a.ns under Lucien¡¯s caresses.


    After several hours, moving at a slow pace so that the bandits could keep up while walking, the group arrived on the outskirts of the city.


    Ang led the group to arge farm, then left the male bandits there under the supervision of some of Ron¡¯s spies who were always around to serve Lucien.


    Lucien gave gold to the owner of the farm and told him to hire more servants to treat the group well. The man was a little afraid, but the group was no longer a bandit, but Lucien¡¯s personal army.


    He also left Enzo there and sent someone to call a healer to help him. Although Enzo¡¯s wounds were not serious, Lucien wanted to show that they would all be treated well or beaten if they misbehaved.


    Then they went to anotherrge farm near the city. The group now only has women and children, so Lucien decided to say a few words to them.


    He stood in front of the group and looked at them with a friendly expression. "You have two options:"


    "First, you stay here, and you will be treated well. As long as you work hard and behave, you will receive food, money, and basic care, such as education and healing."


    "Second, you can be my special troop, trained by me and my women to fight by my side. You will have more money and power than you can imagine, but you will also always be at risk of dying in battle."


    "You can also stay here now, and if at any point you decide to follow me, I will still ept you and start training you. But those who follow me now will receive rewards sooner."


    The group of women and children looked at Lucien with thoughtful expressions. Some had hopeful looks, remembering of how Ghnna and L.u.s.t fought alongside him.


    The older people in the group, as well as children and their mothers, wanted peace, and staying on the farm working seemed like a great option. They were silently waiting for the others to decide.


    The majority of the group consists of single women between eighteen and thirty years. They have dreams of having a better life or live adventures. The idea of ??following a handsome and powerful leader like Lucien seemed incredible.


    While most of the group were considering epting to follow him, a girl who looked to be about ten approached him.


    "Sir, will I be beautiful and strong like the woman in ck armor?" Her cute childlike voice made Lucien smile.


    A woman tried to approach the girl while scolding her. Her mother was scared that the girl would upset Lucien.


    But Lucien did not have a negative reaction; on the contrary, heughed and picked the girl up. "What¡¯s your name, little princess?"


    "Aniya, my name is Aniya, sir." The little girl hugged Lucien¡¯s neck and spoke with a bright smile on her face.


    Lucien found her extremely cute and realized that he probably liked children and wished he could have some of his own. "Little Aniya, you are too young to follow me now."


    "But I will ask one of my wives to train you, and when you are an a.d.u.l.t, you will be beautiful, strong, and also have a ce beside me. Is that okay?"


    Aniya¡¯s eyes sparkled as she imagined living great adventures with Lucien. "Do you promise you won¡¯t leave me behind?"


    Lucien smiled and patted her head. "Of course not. I will keep your ce, but now you have to train, study, and also have fun. When you are an a.d.u.l.t, you will join us."


    Aniya kissed Lucien on the cheek while smiling cutely. "So, okay, I¡¯ll behave now and join youter."


    Lucien put Aniya on the ground, and she ran to her mother whileughing happily. He sent Astrid a mental message asking her to give the girl some basic training.


    It was not right how his father trained him and his sisters, but some moderate training in childhood would be very beneficial for the girl.


    Lucien then looked at the group again. "You don¡¯t have to decide it right now and you can stay here until you are sure of what you want."


    "Still, I suggest that if you have any desire to be stronger and receive more rewards, follow me now to the next farm as I will soon start the training."


    Most women stepped forward, making it clear that they wanted to follow him. Lucien smiled and headed for the other farm with the group.


    Ne was happy that Lucien is giving her people options. She has afraid he would force them to his will as a devil, but he didn¡¯t look so diabolical when he treats her people so nicely.


    Alden, who was still following Lucien, was increasingly sure that the best thing that happened to his people is to follow Lucien, as it would only benefit them.


    Then the group left for the next farm. Lucien also left money with the farm owner and orders for the women to behave until he gave new orders.


    Ne thought she would stay with the other women in that group, but before entering the farm, Lucien called her.


    "You and Alden are going with me to the castle. I will introduce you to others, and you will pass my orders directly to your people."


    Alden understood what Ne¡¯s role is as a leader of female members of the group, but he is not the leader of the male ones. "Sir, I am very honored with your trust in me, but Enzo should be more useful to you for leading our people."


    Lucien really likes Alden¡¯s honest personality. "I¡¯m the only one in charge now. Still, I understand that having trusted people to pass my orders to others is helpful."


    "Enzo doesn¡¯t seem to want to cooperate with me, but you understand what is good for your people, and you also get along with him. Then you will stand beside me and pass my orders to the others."


    Alden understood it was for the best. But he still feared that Enzo would start to make trouble. "What if Enzo doesn¡¯t want to hear me or follow your orders?"


    Lucien looked at Alden with a solemn expression. "You are no longer bandits, but my soldiers. Anyone who does not obey my orders or causes problems will have their head removed."


    Ne and Alden understood that Lucien is nice to them, but they will have to behave and follow his orders. Lucien is still the devil who would kill them quickly if they cause problems.


    Then the group headed for the castle. They were received in the city with apuse and praise from the people.


    The city is not very big, so everyone easily knew what they were doing. Everyone knew that Queen Ang had created powerful magical creatures to protect the Kingdom.


    Rumors about Lucien dealing with the forest bandits also quickly have spread thought the city. Although people do not know much details, they understood that the small viges and farms in the western area would not be attacked as before.


    Although Lucien is not a figure who appears much in public, everyone knows that he is Ang¡¯s ally. The people also know that he is the creator of the golem n, and everyone admires him.


    Lucien tried his best to keep a low profile. Even though he was always hooded, the fact that he had a big white tigress by his side linked him to the rumors about the Handsome Devil in Portgreen.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t hide forever. So Lucien would continue trying to keep a low profile, but he would also deal with the problems when they appear.


    Currently, the fact that no one knew about Cassidy being alive, that he captured Olivia and Scarlett keeps them safe from bigger problems.


    They arrived at the castle, and Lucien went up to his room with the girls to bathe. He sent Alden and Ne to bathe in the servants¡¯ area and also sent someone call for Ron.


    The bath with all the girls always took a while. All the girls wanted to wash Lucien, but with their mouths, and ended up staining the water with their love juices.


    Then they changed the water and started the bath, just to get the water dirty again. After two hours, it was already night when they went down to the hall.


    Aria and E liked to cook, so they helped the servants to make dinner while the others gathered in the dining room to waiting for the food while talking.


    Lucien, as usual, sat at the head of the table, while Cassidy sat to one side of him. L.u.s.t was supposed to sit on the other side, but she made sure to sit on hisp.


    So the chair on the other side of Lucien was a ce disputed by all the girls, but this time Ang sat there, and no one wanted to dispute her im to the chair.


    Ang looked at Cassidy and saw her smiling, so Ang smiled too.


    While they talked about the day, Ne and Alden arrived. They took so long take a bath to make sure they are very clean to meet Lucien.


    Lucien stood up and approached them. "Alden, I want to introduce you to Ron when he arrives. Sit down to dine with us."


    Alden was very happy with the confidence that Lucien was showing him. Of course, he knew that Lucien would kill him in less than a second if he did anything wrong.


    Still, Lucien was taking him into his castle and inviting him to dinner with his family, which is an honor for Alden.


    He wanted to be worthy of Lucien¡¯s trust and would do anything to not offend him, starting by not gazing at the beautiful women who are probably all his wives.


    Alden bowed to Lucien and sat down at the table. He didn¡¯t know how to act, but soon Jeanne started talking to him, asking about the battle against the Light Empire army.


    Lucien gazed at Ne, and she looked very different now. Kara, the maid, got some clean clothes for her as well as for Alden.


    Ne has long brown hair, green eyes, and beautiful brown skin. She is undoubtedly an exotic beauty.


    She looked a little nervous and didn¡¯t know how to act. She was still angry at Lucien, but the fact that he is treating her and her people so well made him seem less and less unlikable.


    Lucien said nothing and just looked at her, making her feel ufortable. He told her many times that she stank, and now that she is clean, she thought it would be nice to receive somepliments from him.


    He leaned in bringing his face closer to hers, and when she started to have various chaotic thoughts, he brought his mouth close to her ear.


    Then he took a deep breath. "Oh... You smell really good now..."


    Ne should certainly be happy that he didn¡¯t say she stank. But in fact, she was more nervous about hispliment.


    "I... I just... You... It... I don¡¯t..." She was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to act. Being so close to Lucien reminded her of the kiss they had.


    Lucien smiled, seeing her blush. He patted her on the head. "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you."


    "YET!" Several female voices, looking upset, said together.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 131 - Great Dinner (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Great Dinner (2/2)</h4>


    Portgreen prison, during the night.


    Two guards were ying cards at a table in front of some prison cells.


    Another guard came walking quickly. He saw hisrades ying cards and be furious. "You idiots! What are you doing?!"


    One of the guards looked at the agitated man with a confused expression. "We are watching the cells. What¡¯s going on?"


    The nervous guard hit the table and knocked the cards on to the floor. "F.u.c.k you!! Don¡¯t you know the city is in chaos? You must be in high alert!!"


    "I know. But who would dare to attack the prison and why?!" The guard doesn¡¯t understand why his superior is so tense.


    The tense guard spoke in a lower tone. "Think about it, of the six people who make up the city council, three are missing, one is traveling, and the other is arrested here."


    The guard looked at a cell where a big man stood in silence. "But what about Lord Larousse? Shouldn¡¯t he be keeping things in control?"


    "His only son disappeared with Olivia. Lord Larousse is furious at the Guild and totally focused on finding his son and the sister of histe wife." The tense guard replied.


    He then lowered his tone even more and whispered. "I heard that the mercenaries are wanting to use this opportunity to take control of the city. Do you know what they need for this?"


    The two guards who were previously rxed looked at the cell where the big man was again. This time the tense guard could see drops of sweat running down their foreheads.


    "Do you think they will try to rescue him?" One of the guards asked.


    The tense guard approached him to speak even quieter near his ear. "Yes, I came for that."


    "WHAT?!" The guard was surprised and tried to get away from his mate, but he was too slow.


    *Thud*


    The tense guard hit the other in the head with a club, knocking him out on the spot.


    "YO-" The other guard tried to react, but he was also very close to the tense guard and was also hit on the head.


    The tense guard then picked up the guard¡¯s key from the floor and headed for the big man¡¯s cell. "Boss, we need you."


    He opened the cell, and the big man spoke in a deep voice. "Report."


    The guard started reporting quickly. "Olivia, Red Lady, and Cornelius left for the forest a few days ago, but they did not return. The groups sent scouts to look for them, and they all returned with the same report."


    "They found evidence of a great battle in the forest and many adventurer and mercenarie bodies."


    "After the mages analyzed everything, Cornelius¡¯ death was confirmed. But the bodies of Red Lady and Olivia were not found. Lord Larousse¡¯s son and his sister-inw are also missing."


    The big man thought for a few seconds before asking the guard. "What about Ivan?"


    "As you know, Ivan left a few months ago and has not yet returned. But if the rumors are true, he and Olivia have a secret form ofmunication, so he must already know that something is wrong."


    The big man thought for a few more seconds before he starts tough. "This is the perfect opportunity for my ck Hand Party to take control of the city alone."


    The guard started tough too. "Yes, Boss. But we have to go now. Not all of the guards were bribed."


    ck Hand got up and prepared to leave the prison. "Call reinforcements. We need to get other people out of here, because we will need more people on our side."


    The guard made a confused expression. "But boss, they are real criminals."


    ck Hand punched the guard, making him fall to the floor. "Idiot! What do you think I am, a saint? We need to take control of the city before Ivan returns, and we will need all the help we can get."


    The guard did not want to go against his Boss¡¯s orders, so he got up and prepared to call more ck Hand Party mercenaries to help them to free bandits out of prison.


    But then ck Hand called him again. "Wait. Did you guys find Shadow?"


    The guard couldn¡¯t help but make a worried expression. "Boss... With all the chaos in the city... We didn¡¯t think that would be a priority... But we-"


    *Pah*


    *Thud*


    ck hand pped the guard in the face and threw him to the floor again.


    "She is my woman!! What would you do if someone stole your woman? Wouldn¡¯t you want to get her back?!"


    The guard tried to ignore the pain and stood up. "Yes, Boss, you are right. We will keep looking for her."


    "And find that bastard too!! I¡¯m going to cut his balls off before I kill him in front of her." ck Hand spoke and left the prison cell.


    The guard couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself. "They could have gone anywhere in the world. How am I supposed to know where to look for them?!"


    -----------------------


    Bluewind Castle.


    Ne sat at the table next to Alden. She was very embarrassed by the strange looks she was receiving from Lucien¡¯s women.


    Lucien was about to sit down at the table again when he heard Kara approaching. He approached her with a friendly smile on his face.


    "Oh, Kara, is everything ok? How did the two behave?"


    Kara understood that Lucien was asking about Olivia and Scarlett. "They did not leave the bedroom and they didn¡¯t cause any problems either."


    Lucien could hear the sound of Olivia and Scarlett¡¯s breathing if he focused his hearing. They were both lying in the new bedrooms he gave them and Kara escorted them to.


    He thought about calling them to have dinner with them, but Scarlett needed more time to recover and maybe a night visit from him while Olivia needs more time to ept the situation.


    "I¡¯ll check on themter. Nowe have dinner with us, Kara." Lucien moved his hand to Kara¡¯s lower back as he guided her to the table.


    She didn¡¯t think to refuse and sat down at the table to have dinner with them.


    The food was served and everyone started eating together as one big family. The girls animatedly talked while Lucien talked to Alden and Ne about ns for their groups.


    A few minutester, Ron arrived. He didn¡¯t want to disturb their dinner, but Lucien heard him and asked him to join them at the table.


    So Ron joined them for dinner. He was thrilled to see Kara having fun while talking to the girls.


    She looked depressed before Lucien¡¯s group arrived, but for the past few days, she has been very happy. He of course, knew the cause of her happiness.


    Lucien introduced Ne and Alden to Ron. He couldn¡¯t help praising Lucien. "Turning bandits into soldiers is a better n than I could have thought of. Well, only someone like you could make it work."


    "Cassidy, Astrid and I will train the women, but I would like you to train the men," Lucien suggested.


    Ron could understand why Lucien is very suited to training women. "I am pleased to have your trust, Lucien. I will not disappoint you."


    Lucien had nothing to dislike about Ron. "Now that we have resolved this issue, I have another request. I got a lot of weapons and armor from the Light Empire army."


    "I also have others from the battle between the mercenaries and adventurers, but most need repairs. Do you know a reliable cksmith here?"


    Ron thought for a second. "We had an excellent cksmith, but she went to Portgreen City a few months ago. The other cksmiths in town are average, so I don¡¯t know if they can handle high-quality armor very well."


    As Lucien and Ron were talking at the table, everyone could hear everything, and Marie couldn¡¯t help butment. "He¡¯s talking about Reba, the smith I introduced you to in Portgreen."


    "Oh, Reba? I made some equipment requests for her. They will probably be ready in a few weeks, so I have to figure out how to get them." Lucien knew he would be easily recognized in Portgreen.


    "Ron, I¡¯m going to need your help with this issue. Can you use some of your guys to send her a message?"


    "Of course, Lucien. This will not be a problem." Ron smiled.


    Lucien thought about writing a letter to Reba. He will ask her to give the equipment to Ron¡¯s people and he will invite her to return to Bluewind.


    Bluewind is a small Kingdom and was going through difficult times before, but now, with him here, everything is getting better. He also has a lot of gold and loot, so he could pay her well for her services.


    "Ron... I would like to talk to you about another matter." Lucien spoke in a lower tone and looked at Kara.


    Ron understood his intention and smiled. "Come on into the hall. I want to give you a special drink."


    Lucien and Ron left the table and went into the hall while the girls were talking. In order to not leave Alden alone, Lucien invited him too.


    Ron poured a ss of wine for each of them. "This wine is nothing special, but it is the best I have."


    Aldenughed as he looked excitedly at the wine ss. "In that shitty forest, we only had water. This wine is perfect!"


    "Cheers!" x3


    *ng*


    The trio toasted and drank the wine. Lucien had not tasted many drinks as he and his sisters only had moments like this at events like anniversaries, holidays and small parties that they kept hidden from their father.


    Although thepany of Ron and Alden was fun, Lucien got to the point. "Ron, I want to talk about Kara. You must know what is going on."


    Ron was also direct. "Yes, she gets so excited when she¡¯s around you. I think all women are excited around you."


    Before Lucien could answer, Ron continued. "You don¡¯t have to feel obligated to anything, Lucien. But I want you to know that before you arrived, she was very depressed. Now she is very happy..."


    "Can you tell me about her parents? If it¡¯s not too rude for me to ask."


    "Well, her mother, my sister, died giving birth to her. After that, his father became depressed..."


    "He tried to be strong to raise her, but in the end, he did not get over my sister¡¯s death and died due to neglecting his health."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for Ron. "Ron, I¡¯m so sorry... It must have been hard for you."


    Ron smiled. "It was difficult, but these things are not under our control. Kara is a good girl, and I have always loved her very much."


    "Marie and Lena have always been very nice to Kara, but she has always put a lot of effort into housework. I think she tries to work hard to keep herself distracted from thinking about her parents."


    "Still, I never saw her truly happy... Not like now. I can hear herughing when she talks to your women. She seems to feel very happy around your group."


    Lucien could feel Ron¡¯s sincerity. He knew that Ron was not just forcing Kara on him. "Ron, if you have nothing against... She gets along with my women, and I like her too."


    "I don¡¯t want to force you into anything, Lucien. Her happiness is not your obligation. I know you already have a lot of people to care for." Ron spoke sincerely.


    Lucien put his hand on Ron¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s okay, Ron, Kara is a lovely girl. My family always has room for growing bigger. This is actually good."


    "So, does that mean?" Ron understood Lucien¡¯s intention, but he wanted to be sure because they were talking about the happiness of his beloved niece.


    Lucien spoke with a sincere expression. "As long as she really wants it, I¡¯ll take care of her. I will take her with me and make her part of my family."


    Ron knew that Kara wanted this, as it is evident. He also knows that Lucien is a responsible person who would take care of her, so he could only smile happily.


    "Let¡¯s toast one more time then... I think I can call you son-inw now, right?"


    "I think so." Lucien raised his ss. He, Ron, and Alden toasted one more time.


    "Cheers!" x3


    *ng*


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 21) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 132 - Bold Elf

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Bold Elf</h4>


    After talking for a while, Lucien returned to the dining room while Ron went to check his spies, and Alden returned to the farm.


    Lucien approached the dining room silently and watched the girls talk excitedly. The atmosphere was so cheerful and friendly that even Oya and Ko seemed to have fun even though they are unable to talk.


    The moment wasn¡¯t quite perfect because some people were missing. Lucien would do anything to create more moments like this when his whole family is together.


    He walked in the direction of the sofa where Ghnna and Mia were caressing the cute tigresses.


    *Meow*


    Ko caught Lucien¡¯s attention with her cute meows, so he picked her up. "My cute little Ko is growing fast. You and your mom are going to sleep in my bed today."


    *Roar*


    While putting little Ko down, Oya roared to show her happiness while Ghnna made an expectant expression. "Can I also?"


    Lucien leaned over to kiss Ghnna¡¯s forehead, but the smart elf moved her head to connect their lips.


    He sucked her lips in a quick but pleasant kiss. "Yes, you too, my naughty elf."


    Mia made a determined expression. "E and I are also going! You spent the previous night with those stupid women, and I also know that you visited Rose¡¯s bedroom because she keeps talking about it."


    *Pah*


    Lucien spanked Mia¡¯s ass, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing at the e.r.o.t.i.c expression she made while pouting with a naughty expression.


    "Okay, we can all sleep together or maybe not really sleep..."


    While the girls smiled expectantly, Lucien went over to Ne, who was talking to Jeanne. "Ne, I will apany you to the farm."


    "Mm." Ne agreed and said goodbye to the girls. Then she and Lucien left the castle while the girls quickly went to Lucien¡¯s bedroom.


    They walked in silence through the streets of Bluewind. The city was lively, but they were hooded to keep from drawing too much attention.


    Ne thought about talking to Lucien, but she was still a little afraid of him. Lucien could be a terrifying devil at times and other times a kind man with a loving family.


    She still didn¡¯t know which side of him is more dominant. So she just wants to do her part by making her people behave and follow Lucien¡¯s orders and keep everyone safe.


    After a few minutes of walking through the city, they left through the gates and half an hourter they were on the farm. The ce is very close to the town, allowing Lucien to reach them easily.


    Ne stopped before entering the farm and thought about saying something, but she was timid.


    Lucien approached her and spoke in a soft tone. "I will not say that I am a good person, but you saw how I treat my family and friends. Your people can have my respect and affection too."


    "..." Ne didn¡¯t know what to say. She saw how kind and caring Lucien could be, so she clearly wanted the same treatment for her people.


    She felt his body very close to her and closed her eyes without knowing how to react. Then she felt Lucien¡¯s warm and soft lips touch her forehead.


    "Just keep them in order. Crimes and problems will not be tolerated, but good behavior will be rewarded. We talk more tomorrow, good night."


    Ne opened her eyes when she felt Lucien move away, but he was no longer around. He disappeared, just like a dream that ended and you don¡¯t know if it was good or not.


    She knew of his incredible speed and entered the farm. That night would undoubtedly be one of the most difficult to sleep and she would spend all the time thinking about the future.


    --------------------------


    Lucien quickly returned to the castle. He did not enter the hall and went towards a garden that was on the edge of the cliff.


    In the garden, there is a lookout with some chairs. Ghnna sat on one of these chairs.


    He hugged her from behind while kissing her neck. "Oh, what is my cute elf doing here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to sleep with me tonight?"


    "Mm... mmmm..." Ghnna softly m.o.a.ned as she enjoyed Lucien¡¯s touch.


    Whenever Lucien was very close to her, her body felt very good because of her nature affinity. She couldn¡¯t help feeling excited.


    She wanted him to kiss her more, touch her more, make her feel better, and better... So, she had to say. "Lucien... I don¡¯t want it with everyone together... Not right now."


    Lucien continued to kiss her neck and went towards her cheeks and ears. "So, say what my beautiful elf wants."


    "I want... I want it... With you... I want to be with you... Totally... As your wife." Ghnna found it difficult to speak because of her embarrassment and the fact that Lucien was giving her a lot of pleasure.


    Lucien stopped kissing her and rested his head on her head as they both looked at the horizon illuminated by two beautiful moons.


    "Little elf, I could never reject such an amazing girl as you. I also want to take things slowly... We don¡¯t need to rush into having a s.e.x.u.a.l rtionship."


    Ghnna knew about the attraction to Lucien¡¯s life affinity, but she also knew that her feelings are genuine.


    "I never felt good with my people... I went out to look for my ce in the world, to find a purpose..."


    "I enjoyed working with Olivia and the Guild... But I was just helping her achieve her goals while I was still looking for something more significant."


    Lucien remained silent, listening to Ghnna speak her heart¡¯s content.


    "At first, I found you very interesting... You are handsome and incredible... I thought it was normal to be attracted to you."


    "But then you told me about your life affinity... I thought it was just my body¡¯s reactions, but the more time I spend with you, the more I like you and the other girls."


    "Fighting alongside you against the Light Empire army was the confirmation that I needed to know what I want."


    "I want to follow you on your adventures and be with you, not as a secondary person who is in the group for convenience, but someone you care about as well as your other wives."


    Then Lucien spoke. "I understand. You¡¯re an a.d.u.l.t woman and can make your own decisions. But you have to understand something."


    "Right now, you can still leave. You are free to leave or stay. But I am selfish, and if we go ahead with it, I will not let you go anymore."


    He hugged her tighter. "I will hold you like this and never let you go. You will have to go with me to my world and always live as my wife."


    Ghnna understood that things with Lucien are decisive. Making that decision should be done calmly and reevaluated several times.


    But then she thought of her home, the elven forest, a ce full of selfish and racist people. In fact, the Alliance is like the Light Empire, an intolerant ce with people who want to dominate the other races.


    The world felt like a broken ce. Even Portgreen had a problem with adventurers and mercenaries, who are not exactly good people. Cassidy¡¯s situation is proof that people there just want to exploit others.


    But being with Lucien is different. If his egoism is to want all his women in his arms, happy and safe, Ghnna is very willing to ept.


    Although she knew that other worlds should have the same problems like this one, but with Lucien and the rest of his group, everything seemed happier and more exciting.


    Why should she wait to decide, during that time he will end up having more women. Why waste time she could have spent with him, if in the end she would make the same choice?


    It didn¡¯t make sense for her to waste time when she could be getting the same benefits from him, just like his other women.


    "I want it, Lucien. I want you to hold me in your arms and never let go." Ghnna spoke in a decisive tone.


    Ghnna was expecting some reaction from Lucien, but she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she felt her body leave the chair.


    "Wait! What are you doing... Hahaha... No... Wait... Not here, you fool!"


    Lucien picked up Ghnna in a princess carry and started kissing her lips passionately, making her start tough in embarrassment.


    "You have already confirmed that you are mine several times, so I will eat you, here, inside the castle, on the roof, on the sun if I want to or do you not want too?"


    Ghnna hugged Lucien¡¯s neck and started kissing him. "Of course I do. But how would you manage eating me on the sun without us burning to death?"


    Lucien made a sensual expression, making Ghnna¡¯s body tingle. "We¡¯ll be doing things hotter than the sun." He jokingly said.


    He then went towards the castle, carrying her in his arms. "But that is advanced stuff, let¡¯s start with the basics in your bedroom."


    "Hahaha... Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m ready, you fool!!!" Ghnnaughed out loud in Lucien¡¯s arms, making everyone in the castle aware of what they were going to do.


    ------------------------


    A magnificent emerald castle, in the center of a vast forest.


    Inside the huge royal hall, several people defended a great emerald throne. It was easy to recognize the tall and beautiful people as elves by theirrge and pointed ears.


    "......." The silence made the mood even more tense. Everyone blocked at the big green doors, locked with all kinds of barriers avable to them.


    An elf in shining emerald armor spoke in a concerned tone. "My King, what are we going to do? They must have already taken over the Kingdom."


    "WE HAVE TO RESIST! We have to do this for our pride!! We are a superior race, and we will not s.u.mb to them!!!" The King¡¯s profound voice echoed through the room.


    Everyone thought the door would shake and make a lot of noise before the invaders break it. But no one was prepared for this level of power.


    *Crack*


    *BOOOM*


    The door was broken into millions of pieces by an explosion of white light.


    "FIREEEE!!!" Everyone heard the King¡¯smand and even blinded by the white light, the elves fires arrows and spells towards the door.


    The room fell into chaos. Spells and arrows everywhere. The elves hit themselves with area spells, making a mess in the room.


    After a few minutes, the elves still alive began to regain their sight. They hoped to have done some damage to enemies, but...


    "What?!?"


    "HOW?!?!"


    "This can¡¯t be real!!!"


    What they saw was arge opaque barrier in front of the door. Their arrows broke upon hitting the barrier while their spells disappear when they touched it.


    "That¡¯s enough!" A female voice came from the barrier along with another explosion of White Light, which threw all the elves still standing, to the floor.


    An emerald light came out of the throne when the white light touched it. For a second, the King thought he would be protected, but the emerald light quickly disappeared, and he was thrown to the floor too.


    There were several elves on the ground, some knocked out, others dead. All down, except for one elf, actually the only female elf in the room.


    She was standing beside the throne, but her body was shaking with fear. She closed her eyes at the first explosion and didn¡¯t open it again.


    After a few seconds of silence, the elf thought she was dead, but then she heard the powerful female voice again.


    "You can open your eyes, my sister. You don¡¯t have to fear them anymore... Men¡¯s time is running out, and the women¡¯s era is starting. Join us in this glorious time."


    The elf could not resist curiosity and opened her eyes. She saw the most beautiful woman of all. She looked like an angel... No. A goddess! A goddess with long shiny pink hair.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 23) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 133 - Naughty Elf {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Naughty Elf {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien walked up the stairs carrying Ghnna and went into her bedroom. All the girls have bedrooms on the fourth floor of the castle close to Lucien¡¯s big bedroom.


    Heid Ghnna and himself down on the bed, which is not veryrge but also not very small and began to kiss her lips while stroking her body.


    "Mm... mmm..." Ghnna couldn¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning while enjoying his caresses and kisses.


    Her body became more and more excited by the affinity attraction and her feelings for Lucien.


    Ghnna¡¯s nature affinity not only made her more attracted to Lucien but also made him more attracted to her as well. Her natural scent reminds Lucien of Sophia, which made him very excited.


    Of course, thinking about another woman while having his first time with Ghnna was not fair to her, so Lucien focused on her.


    He moved his hands over her thighs, then to her waist, and went towards her big b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her mouth and neck.


    "You... are so hot... My beautiful elf." Lucien knelt on the bed and took off his shirt, showing his attractive chest to Ghnna.


    She started to touch his chest while he was on top of her, but she wasn¡¯t able to enjoy it as much as she wanted to. So, Lucien held her by the waist and rolled onto his back bringing her with him, allowing her to be on top of him.


    Ghnna mounted Lucien above the waist, enough to feel his hard c.o.c.k on her ass even though they were both still dressed.


    "I like this position... You are so hot too, darling." Ghnna had an extremely naughty smile on her face as she stroked Lucien¡¯s chest and moved over his waist.


    Lucien let her do whatever she wanted. She started kissing his entire upper body, leaving wet marks on his chest.


    "I will mark you with my scent. Tonight you¡¯re mine!" Ghnna boldly dered.


    Then she started to undress while still riding him. First, she took off her shirt and threw it in the corner of the room, then she took off her bra and threw it in Lucien¡¯s face.


    Lucien bit her bra as he moved his hands to her s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    She moved her hands over his and pressed it against her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Do you like them? Does their size please you?"


    He squeezed those big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts. "They are perfect, and I love them."


    She pressed his hands even more on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "You can have them as much as you want, they are yours, only yours."


    Lucien rotated their bodies again, allowing himself to get back on top of her again. Then he started to suck on her delicious b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He yed with her b.r.e.a.s.ts for a few minutes before starting to move his mouth toward her lower body. "Let¡¯s see what we have here."


    When Lucien was about to take off her pants, Ghnna remembered something and made a worried expression.


    "Lucien, wait! I... I haven¡¯t shaved or trimmed in a while... You will be disgusted..."


    He didn¡¯t think twice before removing her pants and panties in one quick movement.


    Lucien had a pleasant surprise andmented, smiling at Ghnna. "Oh, it¡¯s emerald too. How lovely! I loved it. It¡¯s perfect. No! More than perfect."


    "Really, do you like it?" Ghnna heard that most men did not like v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. But Lucien actually likes everything, especially variety.


    He did not respond to her with words but with actions.


    "Ah!! Wait- Not- Ohhh... Just... Mmmmm... Ahhh... Yes... Right there... So good." Ghnna started to m.o.a.n loudly, feeling Lucien kiss, lick, and suck on her v.i.r.g.i.n flower.


    Her emerald v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair was not only cute but also smelled very good. Just as Lucien¡¯s life mana has a cleansing effect, her nature mana also kept her body healthy and clean.


    Lucien licked and sucked Ghnna¡¯s delicious p.u.s.s.y while she m.o.a.ned and held his head. It didn¡¯t take long for her to start producing lots of love juices.


    And of course, he drank a lot of that delicious nectar of the heavens. Ghnna¡¯s body is incredibly delightful.


    "Mmm... Uhh... Darling... I feel it... It¡¯sing... I will... Ahhhhhh!!" Ghnna came feeling Lucien¡¯s tongue inside her and squirted a lot of love juices, and he drank all of it.


    Lucien started kissing her again, mixing his saliva with the taste of her love juices in an e.r.o.t.i.c mess inside her mouth.


    While he was on top of her, kissing her, Ghnna could feel his hard c.o.c.k against her belly. It is so big that it scared her a little.


    She started to stroke his c.o.c.k over his pants. "You are so excited... It will certainly make a mess inside me..."


    Lucien brought his mouth close to her ear and began to lick its tip. "Yes, my naughty elf, I will turn your insides over and mark it with my d.i.c.k... Isn¡¯t that what you want?"


    "Yes, darling, I want it... Now... Don¡¯t let me wait any longer." Ghnna pleaded sweetly, and Lucien wasted no time, removing his pants and releasing the beast.


    Ghnna already expected it to be too big, but seeing his c.o.c.k erect like a spear, made her even more surprised.


    Lucien saw that she was a little scared and he couldn¡¯t me her. In fact, Mia and Rose were really boldly taking his big c.o.c.k so deep with their small bodies.


    To make Ghnna morefortable, Lucien turned their bodies, so she was on top of him again. "So you can do as you like."


    Ghnna made an e.r.o.t.i.c expression at him while moving her p.u.s.s.y over his d.i.c.k. "I will try my best, darling."


    She lifted her ass, and Lucien¡¯s erect c.o.c.k pointed excitedly at her wet entrance. She looked at Lucien, and her expression changed from e.r.o.t.i.c to affectionate.


    "You are the only man for me, darling. I am yours alone, now and forever."


    Then she started to move her ass down, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k enter her p.u.s.s.y and stretch her pink walls.


    The feeling of having Lucien inside her was incredible. Ghnna slowly moved down so she could enjoy every second of it.


    Although his c.o.c.k is quite big and is stretching her unexplored insides, she felt no pain and kept taking it deeper and deeper until she feels a barrier.


    It was her h.y.m.e.n. Thest barrier to her purity, which she is sure Lucien is the most suitable person to have.


    She smiled warmly at him as she took his c.o.c.k deeper to break her h.y.m.e.n. She felt just a little pain before some of her blood ran down his d.i.c.k.


    "Ahhhh... it¡¯s so good... I love it... I love you, darling." Ghnna m.o.a.ned as she took great pleasure with Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her.


    Lucien helped support her by the ass and helped her start moving up and down slowly. "It feels so good inside you... I love you too, my naughty elf."


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k released small amounts of pre-c.u.m full of life mana into Ghnna¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, making her body want it more and more.


    "You are squeezing me too hard, my love. I love it, but you can go easy."


    The anatomy of Ghnna¡¯s body, made especially to adapt to nature mana, made her p.u.s.s.y squeeze Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k more and more to force him to c.u.m as fast as possible.


    "I, I can¡¯t control it... It feels so good. I just love it so much." Ghnna m.o.a.ned and banged her p.u.s.s.y more and more against Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, making him reach deeper and deeper into her.


    Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed and sucked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k harder and harder, wanting the life mana that¡¯s in his essence. It would certainly make a regr man c.u.m in a few seconds...


    But who is Lucien? The host of L.u.s.t, the sin herself.


    He could resist for hours thrusting his c.o.c.k into L.u.s.t¡¯s heavenly p.u.s.s.y, so even the naughty elf¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y, though very pleasurable, couldn¡¯t force him to c.u.m.


    Unlike Lucien, who was just enjoying her tight p.u.s.s.y, Ghnna was going crazy with pleasure. Her tightness on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is a double-edged de, which made her feel so much pleasure quickly.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ahhhh!! Mmm... It... It¡¯s... Ahhh... So.... Good!!" Ghnna m.o.a.ned as she pounded her ass against Lucien¡¯s h.i.p.s, every movement being harder and faster.


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want her toe so fast, but that divine tightness on his d.i.c.k feels so good. And it is not really a problem if it quickly ends because they can start over again.


    He started to squeeze her ass while moving his h.i.p.s upwards, following her movements. As her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k, it stretched her pink tunnel.


    Less than a minuteter, the pleasure reached a point where Ghnna couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    "Mmm... I feel... Ahhhhhhhh... I feel something... Mmm... Coming..." Her p.u.s.s.y squeezes Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even more while her body trembled and produced lots of love juices.


    Lucien held her against his h.i.p.s with his c.o.c.k touching her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s very bottom and no longer held his c.u.m.


    "Take all of it, my naughty elf."


    Ghnna was taking great pleasure in her first orgasm, from riding his c.o.c.k. She didn¡¯t think it could get any better, because the feeling of Lucien inside her is already perfect.


    But then she felt his hot c.u.m fill her insides. His essence full of life mana made an explosion of pleasant sensations inside her body.


    "AAHHH!! What is it- Ohhhhhh!! Lucien!!! Darling... Soooo good!!!"


    But the fact that she was receiving so much life mana was not the most important thing for her. Nothing could bepared to have the c.u.m of her lover inside her. It made her heart fill with heat.


    She arched her body as she felt his hot c.u.m running inside her p.u.s.s.y, which eagerly sucked it all. Then she fell on Lucien¡¯s chest and hugged him.


    "That was so good... I can¡¯t believe I was afraid." Gianna started kissing Lucien¡¯s face and neck while still feeling his hard c.o.c.k inside her.


    Lucien started stroking her beautiful emerald hair and kissed her forehead. "Actually, it was quite fast..."


    "So, let¡¯s do it again! I really want more... a lot more." Ghnna was feeling very good. The tiredness she felt from trying too hard to squeeze him was disappearing because of life mana.


    Lucien could onlyugh at the cute and naughty beautiful elf. "Let¡¯s do much more, my love, but not alone."


    Ghnna was confused for a second before Lucien opens his other arm on the bed. "L.u.s.t."


    Then L.u.s.t appeared lying on Lucien¡¯s arm. She materialized n.a.k.e.d and sensually smiled at him. "Hubby is fair, after all."


    Ghnna left his c.o.c.k, and he hugged her with one of his arms while using the other to bring L.u.s.t closer to him and kisses her. "Of course. You two fought very well alongside me today, so you both receive rewards."


    L.u.s.t smiled and started kissing Lucien¡¯s body. She began by his face, then went down to the neck, chest, waist, until she reaches her "destination."


    Ghnna saw L.u.s.t taking the initiative and followed her example, by quickly reaching Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, so they both started to lick one of Its sides.


    While licking his tasty c.o.c.k, L.u.s.t and Ghnna looked at Lucien to check if he is enjoying their special treatment.


    Not only was Lucien getting enormous pleasure from their mouths and tongues, but he was also very horny seeing their e.r.o.t.i.c expressions as they licked his hard c.o.c.k.


    Lucien put a hand on their heads as they licked and sucked on his meat stick and balls.


    "Mm... Keep so... Just like that... Good girls..." Then he closed his eyes and enjoyed that.


    The smile of satisfaction on Lucien¡¯s face was more incentive for the girls to suck his c.o.c.k more vigorously.


    A few minutester, he shot his c.u.m up, hitting the girls on the face and hair.


    L.u.s.t quickly started drinking the hot c.u.m she loves so much while Ghnna could only eagerly wait for her turn.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 134 - Training?!

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Training?!</h4>


    Two hours of intense lovemaking was the maximum Ghnna could take before falling asleep with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Lucien wanted to take her to his bed, but he knew the other girls were waiting for some fun in his bedroom, so he covered her up and left her bedroom.


    While he and L.u.s.t went to his bedroom, she started talking about an unknown subject for Lucien. "Hubby, you¡¯re going to have to pay more attention going forward when you¡¯re with us."


    Lucien didn¡¯t have to ask because L.u.s.t went on to exin. "You are very close to reaching the Mortal Realm. I believe that a few more sessions like that will be enough for you to officially left the Zero Realm."


    "We should be reaching the Mortal Realm together, but that¡¯s not going to happen. Somehow you can benefit more from demonic energy than I can."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "What are the risks?"


    L.u.s.t stopped walking because they were almost to his bedroom. "I do not know. When someone advances from one realm to another, they can awaken bloodline abilities that are inactive in their body."


    "You can also experience many changes. Most of the time, everything is in a positive change..."


    "But?" Lucien asked as he stroked L.u.s.t¡¯s face. She looked worried, and Lucien didn¡¯t like seeing her like that.


    L.u.s.t smiled. "As I said, the changes may be only positives. I¡¯m just a little worried because your body is so enigmatic."


    "The fact that you can put tattoos on people like a demon, not to mention you can put them on multiple people at the same time. No other demon can do that and it confuses me that you can."


    "I can¡¯t find anything different by scanning your body, but I¡¯m sure the changes when you reach the Mortal Realm will prove that you are not entirely human."


    "I¡¯m afraid it can change things between us..." L.u.s.t looked away from Lucien.


    He took her chin and made her look at him. "Nothing will change between us. No matter what happens, you will continue to be my beloved wife. The first wife, if you prefer."


    Lucien did not wait for L.u.s.t to respond and passionately kissed her. "We are partners, family, lovers... We will solve any problem together."


    "When these changes arrive, we will enjoy the benefits and ovee any unforeseen events that may ur."


    "Also, I will pay more attention to any changes in my body. Is there anything in particr that I should pay the most attention to?"


    L.u.s.t could only smile because Lucien never let her down. "One of my special abilities is supposed to awaken in the Mortal Realm¡ªthe Purple World gate."


    "There are several dimensions besides ours. The information in this area is extremely limited, even for the Dragons, who are considered the most intelligent race in the superior worlds."


    "But, as the Sin l.u.s.t, I have ess to a gate that can take people and things to another dimension. A dimension that can only be controlled by my host and i."


    Lucien remembered something and asked L.u.s.t about it. "Is that what you were talking about when you told me that we could take all my women with us to my world?"


    L.u.s.t nodded. "Yes, we can take everyone to the purple World, then create the portal for your world, and when we get there, you can open the Purple World gate again and meet them."


    "I understand, It sounds like a good n. So we have to wait until I reach the Mortal Realm to see if I can use this Purple World gate. Even if I can¡¯t, you can when you reach the Mortal Realm, right?" Lucien asked.


    "Yes. The only disadvantage of the Purple World is that it takes a few minutes to open the gate and also consumes a lot of demonic energy." L.u.s.t responded.


    Lucien could imagine many ways to use the Purple World, but in any case, he would need to reach the Mortal Realm first to see if he could use it without L.u.s.t¡¯s help.


    He was increasingly eager to reach the Mortal Realm and get more power. For that, he just needed to have pleasure with his girls, and right now, many of them were waiting for him on his bed.


    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t¡¯s waist and squeezed her s.e.xy ass. "Let¡¯s go to the bedroom. We have a lot more work to do to be stronger."


    "Mm." L.u.s.t nodded, and they went to his bedroom, where they had an animated night.


    There was no s.e.x as girls like E, Aria, Marie, and Lena slept with Lucien that night, but they had many kinds of fun and pleasures.


    Oya and Ko also participated in the fun and managed to drink Lucien¡¯s creamy milk. All the girls are getting more and more powerful, drinking their favorite milk.


    When the girls were exhausted and fell asleep, the sun was already shining in the sky. Lucien ignored his slight need for sleep and got up.


    Even L.u.s.t needed rest, but she could rest inside Lucien. He took a bath and went down the stairs.


    "Oh, Lucien! Your up early." Kara saw Lucien in the hall and went to say good morning to him.


    Lucien hugged the cute maid and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Come, have breakfast with me."


    Kara epted with a happy smile on her face, and they went to the kitchen.


    Ang was in the kitchen, and when she saw Lucien awake so early, she couldn¡¯t help making a joke. "Where are you going so early? Looking for new wives?"


    He smiled at her. "I don¡¯t think I need to go very far... Actually, you..." Lucien stopped talking and started drinking coffee from a cup that Kara brought him.


    Ang blushed a little and sat down at the table to have breakfast with Lucien and Kara.


    After a few seconds, Lucien talked about his ns. "I will start training the women in a little while. They lived a long time as bandits, so it won¡¯t be easy to discipline them."


    "Yes, I understand. Let me know if you need anything. I already ordered the servants to start building new barracks behind the castle. In a few days, you will be able to use it for your troops." Ang said.


    Ron arrived in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing Kara so happy having breakfast with Lucien.


    Lucien also invited him to join them. "Morning, Ron. Come have breakfast with us."


    He respectfully bowed to Lucien. "Thank you, Lucien, but I already had breakfast. Now I¡¯m going to start training your male troops."


    "Oh? I¡¯m also going to the farm, so let¡¯s go together." Lucien stood up and kissed Kara on the cheek before approaching Ang.


    She thought she would get a kiss on the cheek too, but Lucien kissed her lips, making the mature Queen blush like a young girl.


    Ron couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing the funny scene. He admires Lucien for being able to pay attention to so many women at the same time while he feared to have to care of one.


    Lucien and Ron left the castle and headed for the farms. As they walked the streets, Lucien talked to Ron.


    "Ron, your niece is adorable, but also very young. Until she is sure that she wants to follow me and she is more mature, I will not take things too far."


    "I think she is already sure she wants to follow you. Still, I have no problem with you going slow. I just ask that you be nice to her." Ron responded.


    Lucien patted Ron on the shoulder. "Of course, my friend. I will always be nice to her."


    Then he gave Ron a storage ring. "This ring contains a letter, money, and some broken armor. It is to be passed to the cksmith Reba in Portgreen. Your spies can do this without any problems, right?"


    Ron took the ring while nodding. "Don¡¯t worry, Lucien. My fellows are reliable and well trained. They will deliver it to Reba most discreetly and as quickly as possible."


    "Good, good. I hope shees to work for us. Marie said that she is an incredible cksmith." Lucienmented.


    "I think it¡¯s quite possible that she wille. Thetest news from Portgreen is that the city is in chaos. This is actually an advantage for you and Cassidy." Ron responded.


    Lucien nodded. "Indeed. Now I just need to train my people so that we can take over the city. Maybe I need more troops, but I think I know how to get them."


    Ron and Lucien talked more about future ns as they left town. After a while, Lucien arrived at the women¡¯s farm while Ron went on to the men¡¯s.


    The farm owner, an old woman, quickly came to greet Lucien. "Lord Lucien, everyone is being treated very well, as you asked."


    "Yesterday, I made a little feast for them, and now they are still sleeping after drinking and eating so much."


    Lucien smiled at the old woman and passed her some more gold coins. "Thank you for your services. They will stay on your farm for a while longer, so buy more food and clothing."


    The old woman called some servants and went to the city while Lucien went to the women¡¯s quarters.


    All the women were deep asleep, probably after staying upte drinking. Lucien couldn¡¯t me them for celebrating after leaving the forest, but he still needs to discipline them.


    He went to a well and filled a bucket with cold water. Then he went towards where Ne was sleeping and threw the water on her face.


    *Ssh*


    "AHHH?!?! Who???? What the f.u.c.k?!?!?" Ne woke up surprised, feeling very cold and angry.


    Lucien gave her head a light p, throwing her on the floor. "Is that the right manner to talk to your master?"


    Ne stood up, still very confused. Her head ached after drinking so much cheap wine yesternight. "Master? I have no master."


    *PAH*


    Lucien pped her ass. This time the blow was hard and left a red mark on her skin, also throwing her on the floor. "Are you sure you don¡¯t have a master?"


    "OK, OK! I have a master. You don¡¯t need to beat me anymore." Ne stood up again and ran a hand over her ass that hurt from Lucien¡¯s p.


    He sternly looked at her. "I didn¡¯t save you guys for you to eat and drink at my expense and sleep the whole day. If you want to rest, first, you have to work hard."


    Ne gazed at Lucien while pouting.


    "Did you understand? If you need me to, I¡¯ll keep spanking your ass." Lucien spoke sternly.


    She raised her arms defensively as she spoke quickly. "You don¡¯t have to; you really don¡¯t have to do it! I understood. I will work hard."


    Lucien continued to look at her. "You what?"


    Ne understood what Lucien wanted. Although she didn¡¯t want to do that, she also didn¡¯t want to be spanked on the ass anymore. "You... Master..."


    "Good, good." Lucien smiled.


    "You agreed to follow me, so I¡¯ll train you. I will make you mighty warriors. As long as you are good girls, the rewards will be abundant."


    "Now go take a bath. The training will start in a little while. My father made me start training before dawn, so I¡¯m taking it easy on you."


    Ne nodded quickly and headed for the bathroom. She ran for a while in fear of Lucien pping her ass again.


    Lucien then looked at the other women who were waking up after the noise he made. They understood Ne¡¯s example and went to take a bath too.


    But the group of women is pretty big and there are other bedrooms where they were all sleeping.


    Then the sound of "Pah" was heard throughout the farm as Lucien woke up the women. Some pouted like Ne while others made naughty expressions liking the way they were woken up.


    *PAH*


    "AAHH?!?!"


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 25) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 135 - Determination

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Determination</h4>


    Sunbeams came in through the window of one of the bedrooms on the fourth floor of the castle.


    By the sun¡¯s position, it was about 8:00 am, afortable time to wake up. But despite being awake for more than three hours, Scarlett still didn¡¯t want to get out of bed.


    Her body was already healed. Lucien¡¯s demonic energy is getting more and more powerful and under his control, so healing injuries of that type just needs a good love session and some time.


    Still, she didn¡¯t want to get out of bed because she was afraid. "Why didn¡¯t hee to see me yesterday? Was it all a game for him? Is he just manipting me?"


    Scarlett thought she had created a connection with Lucien and would be closer and closer to him. But when a day passed, and he didn¡¯t show up to see her, her confidence began to decrease.


    Then she ran her hand over her belly and stroked the part where the purple tattoo is. "But I have the same mark as his wives... He may not be just ying with me."


    She got up from the bed and looked at the table where her storage ring was ced. Lucien returned Scarlett¡¯s and Olivia¡¯s belongings as a sign of trust.


    "Yes... I am not someone who waits for things to happen. I make things happen. And I will show him that he must care for me!"


    Scarlett went to the table, took her storage ring, and started to choose a nice outfit to go looking for Lucien with all the charm she could.


    While Scarlett was getting ready in her bedroom, in the next bedroom, Olivia was going through a simr situation.


    Olivia did not sleep as she spent the night stroking her face. Every time she ran her hand over her skin, she felt it was smoother.


    Before, she didn¡¯t dare to touch her face because the scars reminded her of the trauma of the past. But now she couldn¡¯t stop and touch them.


    Still, she hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror for fear of what she would see. "I can¡¯t let this hurt me anymore..."


    She got up and headed for the bathroom. She stood in front of the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. "Unbelievable..."


    After Lucien shot his essence so many times inside Olivia, her terrible scars were almostpletely healed.


    Of course, she could still see part of the scars, but there are still a few of them faintly visible.


    Olivia stroked her face again. She was unable to stop thinking about Lucien. "He... This is because of him... That devil... Still... I can only be grateful... I must thank him..."


    As Olivia passed her hand over her face, she realized that her birthmark was visible again. The cut on her face tore off part of her skin where the small ck mark was.


    "But should that mark have regenerated? He said he would heal any imperfections in my body." Olivia didn¡¯t know if Lucien¡¯s healing should have regenerated her birthmark or not.


    Then Olivia touched the ck mark on her cheek with her finger and something magical happened, shocking her. "WOW!!!"


    From her mark came a ck mist that circled around Olivia. It looked like a kind of mystic ck light.


    She stretched out her hand in the ck smoke, which moved ording to her movements. It seemed to be alive as it kept animatedly circling around her.


    "Dark magic!" Olivia spoke to herself as she remembered her grandmother.


    Some of Olivia¡¯s ancestors are Dark Mages. They were not exactly evil and just have dark magic affinity.


    But after the peak of her family that was a few hundred years ago, the dark affinity in the descendants of her family started to decrease in quality.


    Olivia¡¯s grandmother was thest person in her hereditary line who had a dark affinity strong enough to use dark magic.


    Her mother had almost no dark affinity while she never showed any sign of magical affinity.


    But now Olivia was going through the process that her grandmother and mother often told in stories about their ancestors. The dark awakening.


    "Do I have dark affinity? Why did it only manifest now? Is this because of him?" Olivia could only think that it is because of Lucien.


    She always had the birthmark and had touched it many times before suffering the wound on her face. Her grandmother also performed several rituals to awaken her dark affinity, but nothing ever worked.


    Oliva stopped trying to find an exnation and watched the ck fog around her. After circling her for a few minutes, the mist began to make Olivia float in the air.


    "Hahaha... It¡¯s dark magic!! My dark magic!!!" Olivia can¡¯t help butugh, floating in the air.


    Her grandmother was a legend in her youth, thanks to the power of the dark magic. If she could use that power, she could easily avenge her family, so she was thrilled.


    "Oh?" But then the ck mist that circled her started to disappear as she fell to the floor.


    Olivia began to touch her birthmark, hoping the ck mist to return, but she had no sess. "No, no, no, no... I need it! I need that power!!"


    She tried to pick the ck mist, focus her mind, touch her ck mark, but nothing worked. The ck mist ended up disappearing into the air, leaving Olivia sitting on the floor with a depressed expression.


    Olivia tried to understand what happened while thinking to herself.


    ¡¯I started to awaken the dark affinity, then it stopped... It seemed like I needed something more... Maybe... He said he would give me power. ... So... Is must be...¡¯


    "Lucien! I need to talk to him." Olivia concluded that everything was connected to Lucien and started to dress quickly to meet him.


    After putting on clean clothes and leaving the bedroom, Olivia saw Scarlett also leaving her bedroom, so they stared at each other in silence.


    "..."


    "..."


    One waited for the other to say something, but as neither of them took the first step, they both went down the stairs in silence.


    As soon as they arrived in the hall, they saw Kara, and they both asked at the same time. "Where is he?"


    They faced each other again, and Olivia spoke in a hostile tone. "I have something important to talk to him about!"


    Scarlett was not intimidated by Olivia. "I don¡¯t give a f.u.c.k about you. I¡¯m going to see him!"


    Kara panicked because she didn¡¯t know how to stop their fight. "Are you talking about Lucien? He wouldn¡¯t want you to fight."


    Olivia and Scarlett looked at Kara and questioned her in an angry tone. "WHERE IS HE?!"


    "Do you think you are in your home where you can do whatever you want and demand anything?" They heard a voice that made Olivia and Scarlett tremble while Kara was relieved.


    Everyone looked at the stairs while Olivia and Scarlett spoke at the same time. "Cassidy..."


    Cassidy stopped a few feet away from Olivia and Scarlett. Her position on the stairs made her look at them from above, so she spoke in an authoritative tone while making an expression of disdain.


    "Do you think you can demand something from my husband whenever you want? He does not serve you. You serve him at best... or he dismisses you as I prefer."


    Scarlett bowed her head because she knew she couldn¡¯t offend Cassidy. She attacked her in the past because of her goals, and now she could only regret it.


    She knows that it won¡¯t be easy to get Cassidy¡¯s forgiveness, but she also won¡¯t give up as the final reward is to stay with Lucien.


    Olivia, on the contrary, does not care for Cassidy¡¯s opinion. "What he will do to me is his choice, not yours."


    Cassidy walked over to Olivia, looked her in the eye, and then pped her face. The blow was strong and sent Olivia back several meters until she hit a wall.


    "Do not think that you can be hostile to my family, and I will remain passive. I don¡¯t act in the same gentle way that he does."


    Olivia stood up, ran her hand over her mouth to wipe the blood, and prepared to say something, but Astrid came into the hall and interrupted her.


    "Didn¡¯t you learn the lesson, Olivia? This is not your guild where you can do whatever you want."


    Olivia still didn¡¯t want to be quiet and prepared to insult Cassidy, but then she felt someone take her arm.


    She prepared to attack, but then saw that it was Scarlett looking at her with a friendly expression for the first time, which surprised her.


    Scarlett spoke in the friendliest tone she could. "There is no point in arguing with her, Olivia. We are the only ones guilty here, Please stop."


    Olivia was ready to fight, but she can¡¯t handle Scarlett being friendly. That confused her. "Scarlett... You... We cannot ept any humiliation like it¡¯s nothing."


    Scarlett continued to hold Olivia¡¯s arm. "We should be dead for what we did to Cassidy in the past, but Lucien is giving us another chance here. We shouldn¡¯t waste his goodwill by being hostile for no reason."


    Olivia thought about Scarlett¡¯s words. She was about to awaken her dark affinity and heal her scars, so there was no point in losing it just to fight Cassidy.


    It was difficult, but Olivia held her anger back and stayed silent. She didn¡¯t say it, but she was grateful to Scarlett for stopping her from doing something that she would undoubtedly regret.


    Scarlett, still holding Olivia¡¯s hand, gave Cassidy a pleading expression. "Can we see him, please?"


    Cassidy disliked Scarlett¡¯s maniptive personality and the hostility Olivia still had to Lucien. Still, she said she would let him handle it any way he wanted, so she wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    She looked at Astrid. "Can you take them there? I don¡¯t trust them to leave the castle without supervision."


    Astrid nodded to Cassidy and headed for the door. "Let¡¯s. He¡¯s outside the town."


    Olivia followed Astrid while Scarlett smiled at Cassidy before leaving. "Thank you, Cassidy."


    The trio left the castle while Cassidy went to Ang¡¯s office to talk about Kingdom affairs. But one person didn¡¯t leave the hall.


    Kara was paralyzed with fear. Afraid of Cassidy. When she spoke in that cold and dominant tone to Olivia, Kara couldn¡¯t help being terrified.


    After all, she was doing perverted things with Lucien¡¯s clothes and clearly trying to seduce him... So if Cassidy got mad at her...


    The little maid shook her head to ward off those scary thoughts and continued her work.


    ------------------------


    They wore hoods and were discreet so that no one would recognize them as they walked through the city.


    Almost half an hourter, they arrived at the farm that Lucien is training his female troops at.


    They went to the back of the farm where there were several open fields with lots of space and saw Lucien sitting on a chair beside a small table while watching the six hundred women running around in arge area.


    The trio approached Lucien, and while Olivia and Scarlett stayed behind Astrid, she asked him. "Why are they running like that?"


    Lucien smiled. "I am analyzing their will individually to find out which type of training is best for each one."


    Astrid made a thoughtful expression. "So, do you want to know who willst the longest before getting tired?"


    "No. This has nothing to do with their physical capabilities but their mental ones. With L.u.s.t¡¯s ability to analyze, I can tell who is most tired and still trying to keep running." Lucien exined.


    "I will not reward them without seeing hard work before. But as long as they try hard, I will be generous..."


    Olivia understood Lucien¡¯s carrot and stick method and couldn¡¯t help asking. "Is that what you¡¯re doing with us?"


    Lucien looked at her with a fake confused expression. "Did I ask you for hard work from you before I started healing your face? Unless you consider loyalty and less hostility as working hard."

 Chapter 136 - Hardworking

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Hardworking</h4>


    Olivia couldn¡¯t deny Lucien¡¯s words. She knows he wants her and Scarlett¡¯s help, but unlike the women he is training, he is giving them everything before asking for anything.


    Plus, from the fact that Lucien spared their lives after they attacked Cassidy, he has only been nice to them. Even someone stubborn and proud as Olivia couldn¡¯t help but admire Lucien for that.


    She bowed her head for the first time because she knew she was wrong and spoke in a respectful tone. "Yes, Lucien, you are not demanding too much of me."


    "Good, good. What do you want to talk about?" Lucien smiled and asked Scarlett and Olivia.


    Scarlett quickly approached Lucien, but she didn¡¯t exactly know what to say. "Lucien... I... I am just ... I want to tell you that... I¡¯m fine... Yes, I came to tell you that I¡¯m already fully recovered. Thank you."


    Lucien, still sitting on the chair, reaches his hand for Scarlett. She instinctively held out her hand too, and he pulled her into hisp.


    Then he moves her head to the side and kisses her lovingly. Scarlett was taken by surprise, but undoubtedly a pleasant surprise, and just enjoyed it.


    After a minute, Lucien stopped the kiss, leaving Scarlett almost breathless. "You can be honest. You were disappointed that I didn¡¯t visit you yesterday."


    Scarlett did not want toin to Lucien, but he seemed to see through her feelings, making her embarrassed.


    Then Lucien started to exin. "Yesterday was a busy day for me and the girls. Everyone worked hard, so I paid special attention to them, and I didn¡¯t have time to see you. I also wanted to give you time to recover in peace."


    Scarlett began to kiss Lucien¡¯s cheek in a very tender way. "I know, I heard from others about what you did... I don¡¯t me you. You are already so kind to me."


    "Still, you feel left out and insecure. See, it doesn¡¯t matter what happened before. Now it¡¯s different... This is not a simple mark..." Lucien ran a hand over Scarlett¡¯s fluffy belly where her tattoo is.


    "This is proof that you are mine. You are now in my family, and I will treat you well. I will give you all the affection you need, and I will always be willing to listen to you."


    Warmth. An infinite sea of ??pleasant warmth. That was what Scarlett was feeling in her heart as she heard Lucien¡¯s loving words.


    Despite theplicated start they had, he was doing everything to be good to her. Scarlett knew that she is a charming beauty, but Lucien already has several beauties, and yet, he is so nice to her while she didn¡¯t do him any good.


    That made Scarlett certain that Lucien is an exceptional man. She is sure that staying with him is the best thing she could do.


    Not only because of the excellent benefits of having a loving man who would also give her power and strength, but also because he is the most incredible person she has ever met.


    Scarlett said nothing and just kissed Lucien. A pure kiss, without maniption, without ulterior motives.


    She knew that their rtionship was still very green, too new. Her situation is far different from the rtionship he has with his wives like Cassidy and the other girls.


    Still, she wanted to show that she would do anything to get her ce beside him; she would work hard to be part of that exceptional family that is undoubtedly destined for great things.


    Lucien epted Scarlett¡¯s affectionate kiss while thinking about how wonderful it would be if all his problems could be resolved like this.


    But life is not that easy... Right now, in front of him, is Olivia, who will certainly be much more difficult to "manage" than the sweet Scarlett.


    He kissed and sucked Scarlett¡¯s delicious lips for a minute then stopped. "We¡¯ll talk moreter. Now I have to resolve an important matter with Olivia."


    Scarlett left Lucien¡¯sp and stood beside him in silence with a wide happy smile on her face and a bright look of expectation.


    Olivia looked at Lucien with a surprised and confused expression. "Do you know about it?"


    Lucien nodded. "L.u.s.t warned me about your dark mana. Exin it better, L.u.s.t."


    L.u.s.t materialized her body in her favorite ce, which is Lucien¡¯sp, of course. "As I exined to hubby before, everyone has some potential in their bodies."


    "Part of that potential is because of things like races or treasures, and also gic inheritances."


    "Bloodline abilities and affinities can awaken at any time, being influenced by several factors, but in general, they awaken when the person reaches the Mortal Realm."


    L.u.s.t got up and walked over to Olivia then touched her birthmark, the small ck mark on her cheek.


    "You seem to have a strong dark affinity inherited from your ancestors. I had noticed this before, but it didn¡¯t look like a big deal... But now it looks really special. I think it has something to do with your birthmark."


    Olivia looked at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "I always had this birthmark, but the dark affinity only showed itself now... Is it because of that?"


    Lucien approached Olivia as he spoke calmly. "Yes, when I f.u.c.k.i.e.d you, I filled you with my c.u.m to heal your wounds and improve your body. That also stimted your dark affinity."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but blush while remembering how Lucien filled her with his essence many times. "So..."


    L.u.s.t continued. "So, if you want to awaken your dark magic as quickly as possible, you just need Lucien to f.u.c.k you more and more."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help being more embarrassed thinking about doing that again, but how could it prevent her from having that power that made her family so powerful in the past?


    Her grandma was very disappointed when her mother did not show good dark affinity, and so they were also sad when she also did not show that power.


    Her family was destroyed because her grandmother was too old to fight while she and her mother had no real power.


    Olivia did everything to protect her family... She was even willing to give her body, but then that beast cut her face... And her family was killed.


    Now she couldn¡¯t use dark magic to save her family, but she could take revenge for them. She could also protect her children if she survives to have some...


    So, Olivia was willing to do anything. Still, she knew that Lucien would not simply give it to her. After all, there was no free lunch.


    As she thought about what to do, she felt Lucien¡¯s warm hand stroke her head. She looked at him and saw a tender smile on his face.


    Lucien then hugged her waist and ran a hand over her lower belly. "Olivia, just like Scarlett, you have my tattoo too. You are mine, part of my family."


    "Of course, you are stubborn and proud, but I don¡¯t hate it. I don¡¯t like that you remain hostile to me while I¡¯m trying to get closer to you."


    "I¡¯m not demanding anything from you now, but I still need your help with the Portgreen issue. I don¡¯t want to use you to hurt people in the Guild."


    "I want to return the crown to the true Queen. And I want your help to do it in a way that fewer people die."


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say. She was happy that Lucien continued to be kind to her, and knowing that he has no evil intentions for the Guild is also a relief.


    She wanted her personality to be different. She wished she could be like Scarlett and just ept Lucien¡¯s kindness. In the end, it just depended on her will, so she started trying to act in a more friendly way.


    While Lucien was stroking her head, she said in a timid tone. "So, will you..."


    Lucien sniffed her hair in an affectionate way. "Yes, if you want, I will f.u.c.k you- You can call it hard training or make love if you prefer."


    Olivia became even more embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with her contradictory feelings about Lucien and ended up hugging him.


    Then she felt his warmth and pleasant smell, which soothed her. Olivia knew she couldn¡¯t just fall in love with Lucien, but she was willing to let him slowly be closer to her.


    Lucien continued to stroke Olivia¡¯s head while talking to Astrid. "Keep an eye on the women. It won¡¯t be long before I return."


    Then he looked at Scarlett, who was gazing at Olivia with a jealous expression. "Do you want toe with us?"


    "Do you really need to ask it?" Scarlett approached Lucien with her bright smile and hugged his waist on the opposite side of Olivia.


    So he went to the castle with the girls. L.u.s.t entered Lucien¡¯s body to let him have a moment alone with Olivia and Scarlett as they walked.


    Astrid also wanted to have some fun with Lucien, but she had a lot of his wonderful milk yesternight while everyone was having fun with Lucien in his big bed.


    She looked at the women running around the field while thinking about Olivia¡¯s scars.


    One of the reasons that Astrid had a good impression of Olivia was the fact that the same person who hurt her mother made those scars on Olivia¡¯s face.


    But of course, she still resented Olivia for attacking Cassidy and then was furious with her for attacking Lucien.


    But now it seemed that Olivia¡¯s fate is already decided, to be one of Lucien¡¯s woman. So they would at least have to stop being hostile with each other.


    So, having the same enemy inmon, Astrid knew that she and Olivia would end up getting closer, even if just to make the damn manticore patriarch pay with blood.


    "Sigh... There is no point in overthinking about it now... All I can do is be stronger." So Astrid continued watching the women running.


    ----------------------


    Two hourster.


    Lucien was lying on his bed with his arms spread. Scarlett was lying in one of his arms and Olivia in the other.


    Both were n.a.k.e.d, exhausted, and with wide pleased smiles on their faces.


    Despite Lucien¡¯s life mana regenerating the girls¡¯ energy, his increasingly powerful demonic energy was too much, making the girls¡¯ bodies need time to absorb it.


    Still, Scarlett kept kissing his chest while Olivia kissed his neck on the other side, both wanting to be filled more with his love.


    Lucien hugged them tightly as he talked. "Without you, Cornelius, and Ivan in Portgreen, will ck hand take the lead, or is there someone else that¡¯s very influential?"


    Olivia was the first to speak. She no longer wanted to hide anything from Lucien. "Ivan and I have a magic stone that allows us tomunicate. I thought about using it when you returned my storage ring, but I didn¡¯t."


    "Still, he must already know that something happened to me, and he is probably returning to the city right now."


    Lucien kissed Olivia. "I will not lie. L.u.s.t told me about the stone, and I wanted to use it to find out what you would do. You have to understand that I have to protect my family from any possible danger."


    Olivia is an intelligent person and could not me Lucien for acting cautiously. "Was it a kind of test? Did I pass?"


    He then bit and sucked her lips in a lovely way. "I was sure you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me."


    Scarlett was jealous of Olivia and wanted to talk about Lucien¡¯s question. "Some mercenaries are likely to try to take the lead in their groups, but they will look for ck Hand after they can¡¯t manage the problems."


    Then Olivia continued. "Lord Larousse is a very wealthy and influential man in the city. He has a minor post in the city council, but I think he must be more concerned about his son¡¯s disappearance right now. His son is that fat man in the castle prison, Mason."


    Lucien reflected on what the girls said. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was interested in Lord Larousse. After all, he is Jeanne¡¯s brother-inw, and Lucien has a really good impression of the beautiful pink-haired knight.


    While he was thinking and making ns, Olivia and Scarlett made their way to his d.i.c.k for more milk before Lucien returns to training his troops.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 137 - Peaceful Week

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Peaceful Week</h4>


    Lucien left the castle after a pleasant love session with Olivia and Scarlett. He went back to the farm but didn¡¯t get too close and watched the women from five hundred meters away.


    Astrid allowed them to have ten minutes to rest and they could have short breaks to drink water. Other than that, they spent all the time running on the circr route, as Lucien ordered.


    Observing from a distance, Lucien saw that most of the women were very tired, but they continued to run under the constant persistence of Ne, who ran in front of the group, encouraging the others.


    Although the majority managed to maintain a pace that is not very fast. Some women started falling behind, so Ne decreased her speed to talk to them.


    The first three women to fall behind, appeared to be about 22-26 years old. They seemed to be thin and unhealthypared to the others, yet they made a great effort to keep the group¡¯s pace. No one wanted to miss the opportunity for a new life because of ack of effort.


    But the fourth woman was just a young girl, looking to be between 16-20 years old. She looked even thinner and weaker than the others. Nobody in the group med her for not being able to run anymore.


    Still, Ne wanted all the women in her group to be able to receive Lucien¡¯s rewards, so she tried to encourage the girl to keep running.


    "Don¡¯t give up, Kylee. He¡¯ll be back soon, and if he sees you give up so easily, it won¡¯t be good for you."


    Kylee was looking at the ground while trying to recover her breath. She saw Ne¡¯s outstretched hand and found it difficult to speak.


    "Ne... I... I... I can¡¯t... It¡¯s my limit... I don¡¯t want to give up... But... My body doesn¡¯t want to move anymore..."


    Ne realized that Kylee couldn¡¯t even stand anymore because her legs were shaking. "Okay, I¡¯ll tell him you tried your best. Just get some rest."


    As a representative of the group, Ne didn¡¯t want to leave anyone behind, but she couldn¡¯t stop everyone because of the Kylee being weak. So she ran to catch up tp the group. while the young girl sat on the ground.


    Kylee couldn¡¯t even stay sitting up. So sheid on the ground and looked at the sky while thinking about Lucien.


    ¡¯He said he would be our master and help us to be strong... But rewards would onlye with hard work... I cannot give up!¡¯


    She spent a minute lying on the ground and tried to get up to run again. But her body had already reached Its limit a while ago, and she was running with just her willpower.


    "No-" Kylee fell when she tried to stand and closed her eyes for fear of getting hurt in the fall.


    "????" But she didn¡¯t feel the hard ground, but something different. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that someone had held her.


    "You worked hard Kylee... thats a beautiful name for a cute girl like you." Kylee thought Ne or another friend had helped her, but when she heard that charming male voice, her heart beat faster.


    She opened her eyes and saw Lucien¡¯s kind smile, which could drive any woman crazy. "MASTER!"


    Lucien had been watching Kylee for a long time. Thanks to L.u.s.t¡¯s urate analysis and his incredible vision, he knew that the little girl had already reached her limit but was still trying hard.


    "Rewards are only for good girls and you certainly deserve many," Lucien spoke in a gentle tone and moved his mouth towards Kylee¡¯s lips.


    That moment seemed tost an eternity... and yet it seemed too short... Kylee panicked, felt eagerness, joy...


    What is she supposed to do when her master, the Handsome Devil, kisses her? She did not know.


    That moment when she panicked, her heart beat faster than ever... But everything turned into a heavenly calm when their lips connected.


    His lips were warm, fragrant, perfect... and the kiss got even better when she felt his wonderful tongue entering her small mouth.


    Kylee felt a wave of energy run through her body, healing, restoring, improving... It felt so good that she didn¡¯t mind losing herself in that kiss forever.


    But just as most very good things tend to end quickly, that amazing kiss ended when Lucien pulled his lips away from Kylee¡¯s mouth.


    She followed his lips for more, but Lucien just looked at her with a smile on his face. Kylee was embarrassed and blushed, still in his arms. "Master..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t resist a sweet girl making such a cute expression. It was so much cuteness, and he kissed her again.


    The group of women stopped running to watch Lucien kissing Kylee. Everyone was jealous of her, even Ne blushed as she remembered when Lucien kissed her.


    Lucien stopped kissing and helped Kylee to stand up. "Are you feeling better? You must keep working hard, but don¡¯t force yourself too much when I¡¯m away or I won¡¯t be able to help you."


    Kylee, as well as the other women, heard from Ne how Lucien could improve their bodies with kisses and other things, but only after feeling it personally did she understand how good it is to receive his "gift."


    Hearing Lucien¡¯s affectionate tone made Kylee¡¯s heart nearly explode from excitement. "Yes, I am very well. Thank you, master."


    Lucien patted Kylee on the head, then took her hand and went towards the group of women who gazed at them.


    He stood in front of the group and started speaking. "I will have to leave to help make more golems on the west border. You will be under Astrid¡¯s supervision. She is an experienced warrior and can teach you a lot."


    "Keep working hard, and I will reward you all. Now you can rest, eat, and drink. Then Astrid will let you know what the next exercise is."


    Then Lucien went towards Astrid, leaving the women with resolute and expectant looks. After seeing the little Kylee receive such a reward, they all wanted to work hard and receive the same treatment.


    Lucien approached Astrid, and she hugged him lovingly. "I¡¯m sure no one has ever trained troops like you. But I am also sure that they will be the most loyal soldiers that exist just to receive that kind of reward."


    He started rubbing his nose behind Astrid¡¯s fluffy ears while teasing her tail.


    "Don¡¯t worry, even if I have to pay attention to them, they are troops while you are my cute wife, so you have exclusive rights to all you want."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t contain her desires for Lucien¡¯s affection when he teased her. "Mm... Look what you did to me... You made my body so lewd... Now I want you all the time..."


    Lucien squeezed her s.e.xy ass. "Take care of them for me. Teach them basicbat tactics and some exercises. When I get back tonight, we will have intense training sessions."


    Astrid knew that when everyone slept together, they could only "y" because some girls had not yet taken thest step, but she wanted something more intense.


    "Hubby... I want you to stuff me with your meat stick... I want you to fill me with your hot c.u.m... Just ying won¡¯t be enough for me tonight." Astrid made a naughty expression.


    Lucien smiled at her. "Such a naughty girl... We will have a private session tonight with Cassidy and Rose. You three are the closest to the Mortal Realm, and we need to get stronger as quickly as possible. Because we cannot hide forever."


    "Do not forget me!!!" L.u.s.t cannot help but speak and materialize beside Lucien.


    "How can I forget you when you are always by my side?" Lucien used his other arm to hug L.u.s.t and was now able to squeeze two big s.e.xy asses at the same time, which is fantastic.


    He kissed Astrid for a few minutes while talking about the women¡¯s training and then returned to the castle with L.u.s.t. The group was already prepared to return to the west border to make more golems.


    Lucien, this time joined Marie and Lena to help them recover their mana quickly. He could also use his high speed to go to Ang and Meggie to help them.


    Rose could maintainrge amounts of mana because she is a more powerful mage and received more benefits from the blood connection she has with Lucien.


    So another day passed. Lucien and his group made many golems and returned two more days until the entire western border had five golems every two miles. Finally the Bluewind boarders were protected from beast attacks.


    In the morning Lucien paid attention to his troops. Throughout the day he helped the girls recover mana allowing them to make golems faster, and at night he paid special attention to Astrid, Cassidy, and Rose so that they would soon reach the Mortal Realm.


    After the golems were made, he started spending more time with his troops during the day. All the women had already received kisses, and some were even allowed to receive his creamy milk.


    They were divided into four groups. Two groups were training with melee weapons. First group Astrid trained with fist weapons, and the second group Cassidy trained with swords.


    The third group focused on bows. Ne is an excellent archer, but she could notpete with the experienced Ghnna, who became the group¡¯s mentor.


    The fourth and smallest group are women who have the potential for magic. Ang offered to mentor them as she is an experienced wizard, so she was teaching young wizards in the castle.


    Ang¡¯s servants quickly built barracks near the castle, so Lucien¡¯s troops were living close to him now. Although the four groups had their own mentors, he still participated in everything as a general mentor. His experience with weapons is vast. He trained from the age of five with all types of weapons, from swords to bows.


    In addition to paying attention to the troops and the strongest women, Lucien also paid attention to all his other women. Olivia and Scarlett increasingly participated in the group¡¯s actions as a big family.


    While Scarlett was getting stronger and stronger physically, Olivia was awakening her magical side and developing her dark affinity with each new love session with Lucien.


    So a week went by. Everyone was getting along better and getting stronger, but there was a woman who was not very happy.


    Jeanne was not part of the group, and despite not hating him, she found it increasingly ufortable to be around the group while they seemed so happy with Lucien.


    She also cared about Mason. Although Lucien did not hurt him, the fat man was still in prison as he is still hostile to Lucien and his group.


    Lucien knew that he had to resolve this issue. He wanted to make Jeanne his as well as take thest step with some girls, and as things were going well, it seemed like a good time for that.


    So it would be time to go on those dates that he had arranged with the girls. He wanted to do it in order that he met them, so Marie would be the first, followed by Anne and then Jeanne.


    Despite sleeping with the girls and making various games with them as blowjobs and others, Marie and Anne were thrilled when Lucien said that they would go on a date.


    They wanted to be able to fully give their bodies to Lucien, but of course, they would love to have romantic moments alone with him before s.e.x, which would make their rtionship seem more normal.


    Since Anne and Marie were great friends, they wanted to go on a date together, which seemed more fun to them. Lucien had nothing against it and arranged to walk around the town at night with them.


    After waiting in the hall for two hours for the girls to get ready while patted Oya and Ko, Lucien saw the two beautifuldiesing down the stairs and can¡¯t help but be surprised.


    "Gorgeous!!" He eximed as he enjoyed the view of Marie in a beautiful blue flowered dress while Anne wore a sensual red dress, which highlighted her curves.


    Lucien held out both hands to them. "My beautiful Ladies."


    Marie and Anne smiled and hugged his arm. "My Lord."


    Oya and Ko are smart beasts, but they were confused by the strange performance of Lucien and the girls.


    "*Roar?*"


    "*Meow?*"

 Chapter 138 - A Quick but Pleasant Date

    <h4>Chapter 138 - A Quick but Pleasant Date</h4>


    It was night time when Lucien left the castle with Marie and Anne holding his hands.


    Bluewind city is not very big, but it still has some courtyards and beautiful ces to visit.


    While the castle area upied the top of one of the hills, on the other side of the city, there was arge courtyard with a nice lookout.


    Lucien and the girls walked along the streets of the lively city. A week ago, people¡¯s mood was very bad, but now everyone is happier and happier.


    Although the former king was not exactly hated by the people, he was clearly not doing a good job.


    Now Queen Ang was making the Kingdom a better ce. Of course, with the help of the mysterious red-haired man.


    While the people were happier, the overall productivity also increased. That meant more merchants, farmers, artists, and others.


    More travelers passing through Bluewind, and people from other ces where things are not so good came to live here.


    While Marie saw her people so happy on the streets, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was still against the monarchy and thought that the people should choose their rulers.


    But she couldn¡¯t deny that her mother has been doing great things for the Bluewind people, with Lucien¡¯s and Cassidy¡¯s help.


    Marie hugged Lucien¡¯s arm tighter as she spoke in a loving tone. "Thank you, Lucien. Thank you for everything you have done for my mother and my people."


    "I¡¯m d that you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters." Lucien kissed Marie¡¯s forehead and Anne¡¯s too.


    Lucien was not exactly happy for the people of Bluewind. He actually only cares about his family, so if anything is needed to make them happy, then he would do it.


    He also still thinks he should be doing everything to rescue his mother as soon as possible, but for that, he needs to be stronger with his girls.


    This obviously means giving them more pleasure. Still, he can¡¯t overload their bodies, and the stronger he gets, the more demonic energy he has, so he needs to strengthen his women or get more.


    As L.u.s.t has exined before, the connection he has with the girls has a great impact on the pleasure they feel, thus improving the whole process. So, in short, he has to do everything to make them happy and satisfied.


    Of course, Lucien knows every girl has different personality and desires. He wants to be good for everyone, but in the end, he would still do things his way, intensely.


    Marie, Anne and Lucien strolled down the city streets, where they watched street performers, ate snacks at a stall, and talked about random things.


    Then they went to the restaurant at the high courtyard to dine and drink some wine. Then they sat on arge bench to enjoy the view of the moon from the lookout.


    He was hugging Marie in one arm and Anne in the other. Anne started stroking Lucien¡¯s thigh and then moved her hand toward her goal.


    "Lucien... I¡¯m really enjoying this date... But Marie and I are a.d.u.l.ts... She may be too shy to say it, but I can¡¯t take it anymore... You have no reason not to give it to us."


    He could understand what Anne wants. For a long time, just ying didn¡¯t seem enough for her.


    "Little fox, I have wanted to eat you since the first time I saw you. But I told you that you would have to serve me... I was wrong to want to force you, and I regret it."


    Anne started to kiss Lucien¡¯s neck. "I understand that you wanted the power to save your mother. I love my family too... But you didn¡¯t force me. Now I want it... I really want it."


    Marie started to kiss Lucien¡¯s cheek on the other side. "Yes, Anne is right. We had a rough start, but you did us no harm."


    "I still don¡¯t agree with your brutal way of acting... But have I started to appreciate your qualities. You are kind, protective, even understandable sometimes..."


    Then Marie moved her hand to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k at the same time as Anne. "I... I really want to be with you... I think that loving does not mean finding the other perfect, but epting their imperfections."


    Anne can¡¯t helpughing. "Marie, I understand that you don¡¯t like to kill, but Lucien is not really brutal if you know the Alliance. There it alles down to strength, killing anyone in your way and your enemies.."


    Lucien kissed Anne¡¯s lips. "We should not talk about that right now. If you are really ready, we can do it."


    "Yes." Anne and Marie excitedly responded at the same time.


    "So, let¡¯s go back to the castle." Lucien smiled and prepared to get up.


    But then Anne stopped him from getting up. "Wait... I... I want to try something."


    Anne¡¯s embarrassed and lewd expression at the same time made it clear what kind of thing she wanted to try. Lucien could only smile while Marie was even more embarrassed.


    Marie spoke in a concerned tone. "What do you want to do, your naughty vixen? There are a lot of people here."


    Anne looked side to side while stroking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k over his clothes. "We are in the farthest corner of the courtyard, and Lucien can always tell if anyone is approaching us."


    Lucien is not an exhibitionist, but he is also open to new experiences. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t take it that far. "Just a blowjob, little fox."


    Anne wasted no time and unzipped Lucien¡¯s pants, releasing his hard c.o.c.k under the moonlight. She quickly started to lick it while Marie stared at her.


    She licked from his balls to the head of his c.o.c.k in a up to down movement while gazing at Lucien with a sensual expression and speaking in a muffled way.


    "Mm... I love it... Just smelling it makes me horny... I wonder if I¡¯m really a naughty girl or if this is all because of you."


    "You really are a dirty vixen!!" Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh and speak in a yful tone.


    Anneughed too and continued to suck on the meat stick she loves so much while trying to convince Marie to join her. "Come on, Marie. The sooner we make him c.u.m, the less risk we have of being caught."


    Marie couldn¡¯t deny Anne¡¯s logic, so she kissed Lucien on the lips before leaning over his pelvis to suck his c.o.c.k with Anne, but not beforeining.


    "Look at what you¡¯re doing to us. My mother would be ashamed of me if she knew that I am doing such a lewd thing in a public courtyard."


    Lucien put a hand on her head and guided her towards his d.i.c.k. "Don¡¯t think about it too much... Maybe in the future, you will have your mother joining you."


    Then he closed his eyes and stroked the girls¡¯ heads while they gave him a fantastic public blowjob. Perhaps it would be better to say outdoors, as no one was watching them.


    With his incredible hearing, Lucien could tell if anyone even looked in their direction. He also told L.u.s.t to keep an eye out. Although she really wanted to join the girls, she still obeyed Lucien¡¯s orders like a good girl.


    Since Lucien now has so much control over his body, he let the girls y for a few minutes before letting them drink his c.o.c.k milk. He controlled the amount of it so as not to make a mess as they were still far from the castle.


    Anne couldn¡¯t stop smiling after drinking her favorite creamy milk. "It never stops getting better, and I will never get tired of it. I bet most girls aren¡¯t as lucky as we are."


    L.u.s.t materialized on Lucien¡¯sp. "No girl is lucky like us. Lucien is the best. There is nopetition."


    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t while patted Marie and Anne on the head. "No man has as beautiful and cute girls as you are, so we¡¯re even."


    "Shall we continue this in the castle?" He looked at the girls and could see the answer on their flushed and expectant faces.


    Anne was having trouble not getting her clothes wet while Marie suffered an internal battle between embarrassment and excitement.


    "Sure!!" Both responded at the same time.


    Then Lucien went back to the castle with the girls. They walked very quick because everyone was very eager.


    Even L.u.s.t hoped to have her turn as it is increasingly difficult to see Lucien with other women and not want attention too.


    Many good things tend to get less enjoyable when people have a lot of it, but s.e.x with Lucien was the opposite to the girls.


    Lucien¡¯s demonic energy gave them more and more power. An addictive power that came with an even more addictive pleasure. Making his girls always want more, no matter how much Lucien gave it to them.


    So it is even challenging for him to control his intense instincts boosted by the blood rose, so as not to hurt the girls¡¯ bodies with excessive demonic energy and bnce his time to please everyone properly.


    But the fact that Lucien is bing more and more conscious of his responsibilities to his wives and that the girls are very obedient to him made everything keep going smoothly.


    Soon the group arrived at the castle, and Anne could no longer contain herself by jumping on Lucien¡¯s and kissing him while they are still in the hall.


    Marie continued to hold Lucien¡¯s arm with an even more flushed face while she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement either.


    They were supposed to go quickly to the room. Still, Lucien didn¡¯t go up the stairs, but stood in the hall, looking at a corridor. "You know that I can hear yo. Breathing."


    Marie and Anne were confused, wondering who was watching them from the corridor. It was almost 11:30 pm, so most of the girls were in their rooms, studying or training.


    Then Lena came out of the dark corridor with a sorry expression. "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you... I just..."


    Lucien looked at Marie while answering Lena. "You never disturb us, Lena... Right, Marie?"


    Marie knew that Lena had fallen in love with Lucien when he rescued her. After all, how could she not to fall in love with someone as handsome and incredible as him?


    In fact, Marie believes that Lena is much more suitable to Lucien¡¯s "intense" personality than she is. Perhaps that is why Marie is afraid that Lucien would pay much more attention to Lena than her.


    Marie has always been verypetitive with Lena. Still, just as her mother always treated them with the same love, Marie knows that Lucien would not distinguish between them, so in the end, there is no real cause for her to be afraid.


    Lena saw Marie¡¯s excitement as a bad sign and turned to leave while saying goodbye in a sad tone. "I will not disturb you anymore, good night."


    "Wait." Lena heard Marie¡¯s voice and turned again just to see her sister reaching out to her.


    "Are you really okay with that?" Lena asked in a hopeful tone.


    Marie nodded to Lena as she smiled. "We canpete for anything else, but I will not prevent you from being with Lucien. We can all stay together."


    Lena wasted no time and took Marie¡¯s hand. "Yes, let¡¯s be together as one big family."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help smiling even more. He patted Lena and Marie on the head while saying in an affectionate tone. "Good girls, let¡¯s go to the room then."


    As the group went up the stairs, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment. "I wonder how Ang will react when she finds out that you took her beloved daughters¡¯ v.i.r.g.i.nity before having a ceremony... And without her."


    Lucien responded. "Maybe we should just invite her... What do you think, girls?"


    Marie and Lena were very embarrassed to do it together, but they could handle it. But also having their mother with them seemed too bold for them... For now.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 139 - Unforgettable Night (1/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Unforgettable Night (1/3) {R-18}</h4>


    Since the other girls were in their bedrooms, Lucien has his bedroom all to himself and the three excited girls.


    Lucien entered his bedroom just using his hearing to move as he couldn¡¯t see well with Anne clinging to him like a k while kissing him passionately.


    He threw Anne on his big bed, and she quickly started to undress when Lena spoke. "I have something in my storage ring... As the three of us have a simr body size, I think it will fit us."


    "Oh? I will enjoy watching this." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but remember the s.e.xy lingeries Cassidy and Mia wore.


    Then Anne and Marie followed Lena to the bathroom while Lucien drank some water. L.u.s.t materialized beside him and started to caress his chest.


    "You have to be careful... Having three v.i.r.g.i.ns at the same time. Since you are already very powerful in the zero Realm, it can easily make you reach the Mortal Realm."


    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t around the waist in the firm way she loves so much. "We are working hard to be stronger, so we will not fear that power, anyway ites."


    L.u.s.t started kissing and biting Lucien¡¯s chest in a very sensual way. "So, how about starting with me? My dirty p.u.s.s.y is always craving your hard c.o.c.k."


    He pulled L.u.s.t¡¯s body closer to him and moved his hand toward her b.r.e.a.s.ts. L.u.s.t¡¯s clothes disappeared instantly, leaving her big b.r.e.a.s.ts free for Lucien to caress and squeeze it to the contents of his heart.


    "Mm... I like it when you¡¯re rough with me... Ahh... Actually, I love anything you do to me..." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t contain her m.o.a.ns when Lucien touched her. He seemed to be the sin of l.u.s.t while she was just a girl in love.


    Lucien moved both hands to L.u.s.t¡¯s s.e.xy ass, then went down until he reached her thick thighs and lifted her up.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, and they both started kissing in their favorite position.


    They kissed more and more intensely and started making a mess around the room before they fell on the bed.


    Lucien started kissing L.u.s.t¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts and belly, and then he moved to her beautiful p.u.s.s.y...


    "L.u.s.t!" Then Lena¡¯s voice stopped Lucien reach his goal.


    Anne continued. "You have Lucien for yourself all the time. Let him be ours alone, at least tonight.


    Lucien knew he has to pay attention to the girls now, so he tenderly kissed L.u.s.t¡¯s lips. "I¡¯ll make it up to youter, my sweet L.u.s.t."


    "I know you will, my love. Have fun." L.u.s.t kissed Lucien and disappeared in a cloud of purple dust, returning inside his body to let him have the night alone with the girls.


    Still, Lucien knew she would be back in his arms before the night was over. L.u.s.t was finding it increasingly difficult to stay out of Lucien¡¯s arms. She felt that she fell in love with him more and more every day.


    Lucien turned and was surprised to see three pairs of big furry ears and three fluffy tails. "So cute!"


    Lena approached the bed and rotated her body, showing Lucien her demi-human outfit. "Everyone knows you love fluffy ears and cute tails, so I bought some of these outfits..."


    Marie and Lena were wearing clothes that basically made them look like Anne. The clothes covered a small part of their beautiful bodies with a furry material.


    In addition to the furry parts on the belly, corbone, and h.i.p.s, the outfit also came with a headband that added two big fluffy ears, and one fake tail that is inserted into their...


    Lucien sat on the edge of the bed and began to touch the furry parts of Lena¡¯s clothing. When he reached the tail, he had another surprise. "It is inside... Such a naughty girl..."


    Lena shook her ass, rubbing her fake tail on Lucien¡¯s groin. "Maybe I am... Don¡¯t you like it?"


    *Pah*


    Lucien slightly pped Lena¡¯s cheerful ass. "I like it... So, you bought these clothes in advance. Did that mean you were sure it would end up like this?"


    Lena continued to rub her tail and ass on Lucien. "I didn¡¯t know if Marie would allow me to be with you. But I was sure that you would ept me. After all, you take care of everyone with infinite love and affection."


    "You are a good girl, Lena." Lucien pulled Lena¡¯s body towards his and looked at Marie and Anne while Lena sat on hisp.


    Marie was very embarrassed wearing the demi-human outfit that revealed so much of her body, but she would soon be n.a.k.e.d, so there was no reason to be shy now.


    She turned to give Lucien a good view of her outfit. Like Lena¡¯s outfit, Marie¡¯s outfit has several parts made with a fluffy fur, but there were still some minor differences.


    "You look beautiful, Marie." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but praise her. Marie flushed even more but still smiled excitedly.


    Anne stepped forward, also turning to show Lucien her outfit. "What about me? Am I beautiful?"


    Unlike Marie and Lena, Anne was not wearing a demi-human outfit but a s.e.xy red lingerie, which matched her fluffy light brown fur.


    Her outfit also has a hole in the back for a fake tail or an original in the case of a demi-humans. Anne¡¯s cute tail sways excitedly, making her happiness clear.


    "Of course, you look very beautiful too, little fox." Lucien really loved the girls¡¯ clothes. Despite their beautiful n.a.k.e.d bodies being fantastic, the short outfits are very e.r.o.t.i.c, highlighting their curves.


    Lena started to get more and more excited on Lucien¡¯sp and began kissing his neck and touching his d.i.c.k over his pants.


    Lucien started kissing her but had to stop to catch Anne, who jumped on him. They fell backwards onto the bed with Anne over him on all fours.


    She started to passionately kiss him while her tail wiggled at super speed. Lucien moved his hand to the base of her tail and held it tightly, causing Anne to stop kissing and m.o.a.n loudly.


    "Mmmmm!!" Anne was delighted just to be in Lucien¡¯s arms, but when he suddenly held her tail, she was taken by surprise when an incredible wave of pleasure ran through her body.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help butugh. "It was kinda obvious that it would be your weak point, but it¡¯s still gratifying."


    Anne was feeling great pleasure while Lucien continued to hold her tail at the base, but she also wanted to make him feel good, so she started kissing his chest and bit his n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "If you like... You can be rougher... You can squeeze it as much as you want... I¡¯m only yours, after all."


    "The secret is not to be too rude or too soft, but surprisingly." Lucien then moved his hand over Anne¡¯s tail in a gentle way from Its base to the tip.


    The mixture of Lucien¡¯s gentle and hard touch on her tail made more waves of pleasure run through Anne¡¯s body.


    When he reached Its tip, he used his other hand also to caress the base giving a super double pleasure attack that made Annee.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!!!" Anne wanted to y and kiss Lucien a lot, but she couldn¡¯t contain the incredible pleasure he gave her just by touching her tail.


    Her p.u.s.s.y started to produce lots of love juices that couldn¡¯t be contained by her panties and started to leak onto Lucien¡¯s belly.


    Lucien had a proud smile on his face as he felt his belly get wet. No one noticed, but when Anne¡¯s juices dripped on his tattoo, it shone and got a few millimeters bigger.


    Anne lost strength in her body, which continued to shake with pleasure. Sheid on Lucien¡¯s chest while enjoying that amazing orgasm.


    He released her tail and began to gently stroke her ears. "If you girlse so fast, our fun won¡¯tst long..."


    Lena gave Lucien a fake angry look. "You cheated, by attacking her tail like that."


    Lucien put Anne on the bed and rolled over onto Lena, who was beside him. "You also have a tail now so that I can tease you as well."


    As Lucien was on top of Lena, her fake tail pressed against the bed, causing a mixture of pain and pleasure in her ass.


    "Mmm..." She m.o.a.ned, and Lucien sealed her mouth with a wet kiss. His saliva prevented Lena from feeling any difort in her asshole, making her feel only pleasure.


    Lucien hugged Lena and moved her body so that they were both on their sides, thus allowing him to touch her fake tail.


    "Ahhh... Don¡¯t touch like that... Mmmmm... It is very sensitive there." Lena couldn¡¯t even speak properly because her body convulsed in pleasure just because Lucien moved her fake tail butt plug inside her asshole.


    Lucien¡¯s life mana prevented her from feeling any pain. Still, there was an intense numbing sensation, which Lucien¡¯s demonic energy transformed into pleasure.


    The more pain Lena would feel, the more pleasure she actually feels. That¡¯s how Mia, despite having a small body, is addicted to anal s.e.x.


    He pushed her bra aside and started stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which, although not veryrge, are perfect in Lucien¡¯s opinion.


    With one hand teasing Lena¡¯s fake tail and the other caressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, it didn¡¯t take Lucien long to make her starting.


    Lucien went even further and stuck his hand inside Lena¡¯s panties to caress her p.u.s.s.y while she came, making that orgasm a thousand times better than any other she had ying alone.


    "AAAHHHH LUCIENNN!!! SO GOOD!!!" Lena hugged Lucien with all the strength she had left while she wet his hand withrge amounts of love juice.


    He kissed Lena, then removed his hand from her panties and licked her love juices from his fingers. "You taste delicious, Lena."


    Lena bit her lip to contain her loud m.o.a.ns as she looked at Lucien with a mixture of excitement and anger. She wanted to do so many things, but he took all her strength from her as quickly as he did to Anne.


    After making Anne and Lenae, everyone knew who is the next target. Lucien looked at Marie, who was still standing in front of the bed, watching them.


    "Come on, and I¡¯ll y with your tail too." Lucien sat on the edge of the bed and called for Marie.


    But Marie did not move. She was looking at Lucien with an extremely embarrassed expression as she tried to say something.


    "I... I heard from Mia... It... She said that your... co... feels good... in her... I just... not this fake..."


    Then Marie took out her but plug in one swift movement. "I want to feel you inside... my ass."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help tenderly smiling at Marie. He knows she has aplex personality and acts in a lewd way seems very difficult for her. Still, she was trying her best, so he wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    He got up from the bed and approached Marie to hug her. "You don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. There is nothing wrong with wanting to feel good with the one you love."


    Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh and slight punch Lucien¡¯s chest, pretending to be angry. "You overestimate yourself too much."


    Lucien then began to kiss her neck while stroking her ass. "Well, if someone as stubborn as you epted being with a devil like me, it means that you love me very much. So, if an amazing girl like you loves me very much, I must be amazing too."


    Marie could onlyugh at Lucien again. "You are really something. You praise yourself even when praising me."


    Lucien then picked up Marie like a princess and brought her to bed. "Lena and Anne need a few minutes before we can continue, so you¡¯ll be the first to have it... In your ass or p.u.s.s.y, it¡¯s your choice."


    Marie made a cute expression while smiling. "Can I have two turns to have it in both?"


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 140 - Unforgettable Night (2/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Unforgettable Night (2/3) {R-18}</h4>


    Lucienid Marie on the bed and started kissing her lips, and then he started to go down towards her neck while caressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Marie¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts fit perfectly in Lucien¡¯s hand, and whenever he squeezes them, she makes cute m.o.a.ns.


    "While she was lying on her back, Lucien continued to go down, kissing her body until he reached her pink flower. "Your family¡¯s blue hairplements yours and Lena¡¯s pretty pink flowers, it¡¯s a cute and unique contrastpared to others."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking that Ang should be like that too. He wasted no time and started kissing Marie¡¯s fragrant p.u.s.s.y.


    "Mmmm... You... Don¡¯t really need to do that... Ahhh...." Marie tried to speak as she m.o.a.ned and her legs closed instinctively with the mixture of pleasure and embarrassment.


    He kept her legs wide open as he continued to kiss and lick her delicate flower. "You are delicious, Marie. I want to kiss and taste every part of your perfect body."


    The mixture of pleasure she received from Lucien¡¯s tongue and his praises made Marie¡¯s whole body warm.


    She could only m.o.a.n while holding the bedsheet firmly because she felt she would fly away at any moment.


    It only took a few seconds of Lucien¡¯s tongue inside her p.u.s.s.y to make Marie m.o.a.n loudly. "Ahhh!! Lucien... I don¡¯t want toe with your tongue... I want it with your..."


    Lucien removed his tongue from her p.u.s.s.y but continued to lick it slowly, not wanting to miss the opportunity to tease the cute Marie. "My what? If you really want it, you have to ask for it properly."


    Marie, like all the girls, med L.u.s.t for Lucien being so fond of teasing. Although she found it very embarrassing, she had no choice but to try to say something lewd.


    "I... I want your co... Your c.o.c.k inside me... I just want toe with your hard d.i.c.k f.u.c.k.i.n.g me." Marie tried her best while having an extremely embarrassed expression.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t stop smiling at Marie¡¯s flushed cute face. "You are so cute, Marie. Of course, I will give you what you want."


    Then he quickly removed his remaining clothes and knelt on the bed between her legs. Marie was even more embarrassed seeing Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k and covered her face with her hands.


    ying around, touching each other, giving blowjobs, and stuff like that is quite different from having real s.e.x. She was going to give her v.i.r.g.i.nity to Lucien, and that made Marie very shy.


    Marie¡¯s shyness was like a delicious meal for Lucien¡¯s ego. Her stubborn attitude and the fact that she did not agree with him on several issues but still loves him made the act of taking her body and heart even more pleasurable.


    Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k in Marie¡¯s blue pubic hair. "Don¡¯t you want to see the moment of our union when our bodiespletely connect?"


    "It¡¯s okay, you can do it like this... I... I¡¯m too embarrassed to look." Every movement of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y made Marie feel a wave of pleasure run throughout her body, and she became more and more embarrassed.


    Lucien brought his c.o.c.k a little more downward and used Its tip to slightly open her v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips and slowly tease her entrance.


    His pre-c.u.m and Marie¡¯s love juices mixed together, making a lewd mess that lubricated their skins. Marie feels that at any moment, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k would slide into her p.u.s.s.y.


    And each time she felt the head of his c.o.c.k slightly open her entrance, Marie craved more for it. "Please... Don¡¯t tease me so much... I want it inside... I really want... Your hard d.i.c.k."


    Lucien leaned over Marie and pulled her hands away from her face then kissed her. Then he positioned his c.o.c.k at her entrance while looking affectionately at her face.


    "I¡¯m going in." He moved slowly forward and kissed her again.


    Marie closed her eyes and enjoyed Lucien¡¯s kiss as she felt his c.o.c.k slowly enter her body. The feeling of him gently opening her insides¡¯ wall was fantastic and unforgettably pleasurable.


    She didn¡¯t want to stop kissing, so she used mentalmunication to express her happiness to Lucien. ¡¯I¡¯mpletely yours now... I love you... So much!!¡¯


    Lucien kept moving slowly and broke her h.y.m.e.n as gently as he could while answering her. ¡¯I love you too, my dear. You are mine now, and so it will be forever.¡¯


    "AHH!!" Just the pleasure of having Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k slowly entering her p.u.s.s.y made Marie want toe. Still, she m.o.a.ned even louder when she felt him retreat and thrust inside her.


    Her p.u.s.s.y tightened around Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, so he moved back and trusted into her again, deeper and harder each time, opening her inner walls that contracted again to tighten around his c.o.c.k.


    "Mm... It¡¯s so good inside you, my dear." Lucien also didn¡¯t hold his m.o.a.ns as he keeps thrusting his c.o.c.k inside Marie¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y.


    Marie¡¯s m.o.a.ns went from muffled to loud as Lucien kissed her and ravaged her p.u.s.s.y. There were so many different pleasures that Marie¡¯s mind started to go nk.


    Her m.o.a.ns caused Anne and Lena, who were still recovering from their orgasms, to start producing lots of love juices again.


    As Lucien¡¯s life mana caused their bodies to regenerate quickly, they could easilye several times.


    They both watched Lucien dominate Marie, and their hands instinctively moved to their pussies while they imagined how amazing it would be when it is their turn having Lucien inside them.


    As Lucien increased the speed of his thrusts inside her, Marie felt closer and closer to her limits, and of course, she didn¡¯t want her fun to end quickly.


    "Lucien... My love... Please... Mmmm... Slower... Ahhh... I wille if you keep so..." Marie found it difficult to speak disconnected words between her m.o.a.ns and Lucien¡¯s thrusts, which shook her body.


    Still, although he understood what she wanted, they had all night and could repeat turns, so Lucien had to divide the time between the three girls.


    "You cane, my sweetheart, don¡¯t hold back." Lucien pulled Marie¡¯s body and knelt on the bed. She wrapped her legs around his waist, thuspleting a lotus s.e.x position.


    Marie started using Lucien¡¯s shoulders and her legs as a support to move her ass up and down.


    He also helped her move by raising her around the waist then lowering her onto his c.o.c.k in an extremely pleasurable movement for both of them, so he could reach deep inside her.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The e.r.o.t.i.c sound of Marie¡¯s ass banging against Lucien¡¯s pelvis made everyone hornier and hornier.


    "I feel it... I... I¡¯ming... Mmmmm... It¡¯s... Ahhhhhhh... So good... Mmmm... My love... I¡¯ming on your c.o.c.k!" Marie loudly m.o.a.ned as she started to c.u.m.


    Lucien firmly held her by the waist against his pelvis while his c.o.c.k was deep inside her and began to shot his hot c.o.c.k milk inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    Marie rolled her eyes as she felt Lucien¡¯s c.u.m run inside her. She used the little strength she had in her body to hug him and start an ardent kiss.


    Anne and Lena bit their own lips while restraining their desire toe just to see Lucien and Marie¡¯s incredibly s.e.xy scene. They wanted so badly to feel the same pleasure as Marie.


    Marie kissed Lucien for almost a minute, but due to the massive amount of pleasure and demonic energy Lucien gave her, she needed a few minutes for her mind to recover.


    Lucien ced Marie¡¯s body gently on the bed, and when his c.o.c.k came out of her, his c.u.m mixed with her love juices began to leak of her p.u.s.s.y.


    The liquid was a little pink because of Marie¡¯s blood. Still, Anne and Lena felt like drinking that milk they loved so much.


    But they didn¡¯t, because it seemed thousands of times better to drink straight from his d.i.c.k or how much better it will be when he shots that hot milk inside them.


    Lucien finished putting Marie on the bed and rolled to the side. "Who will be nex-"


    "I got you! It¡¯s my turn, haha!!" Lucien couldn¡¯t finish his words before Lena jump on his chest.


    She took off her bra with one hand and used the other to bring Lucien¡¯s hand to her b.r.e.a.s.t. "I want you to touch me as you did with Marie... I want you to love me as you did with her."


    "You¡¯re a bold girl, Lena. I like that... Just remember that unhealthy jealousies will not be tolerated." Lucien gently stroked Lena¡¯s face.


    Lena doesn¡¯t want to be Lucien because he is Marie¡¯s husband, but because she feels that receiving his love and affection would be the best thing she could desire.


    She understood that to be with him, she could not act as she wanted and would have to think of his and Marie¡¯s wellbeing, as well as that of the other girls as a family.


    "I understand... No jealous, I promise." Lena nodded as she smiled at Lucien.


    Lucien could only smile back to her and started to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Lena has a body very much like Marie. Still, lucien being very observant, also appreciated their small differences.


    He found it especially cute how Lena has rosy and perky n.i.p.p.l.es. He wasted no time and started sucking and biting those lovely pearls.


    Lena was delighted with his affectionate action and hold Lucien¡¯s head against her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she m.o.a.ned. "Mmmm... Yes... Just like that... I love it!"


    Lucien knew he couldn¡¯t tease Lena too much; otherwise, she woulde quickly again, and the fun is just starting. "Lena, what position do you want to do?"


    She started rubbing her ass on Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k. "I think this is a great position. I want to ride your d.i.c.k so hard!"


    "Ok, my dear. Just clean it before we start." Lucienid on his back while smiling at Lena.


    Lena licked and sucked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k until it was covered with her saliva, so she sat on his waist and prepared to give him her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    She lifted her ass and positioned Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k at her wet entrance.


    Lucien knew that doing like that the first time could be more painful for Lena, so he spoke in a concerned tone. "Go slow."


    Lena knew it would hurt to take Lucien¡¯s big d.i.c.k at once, but she wanted to do things differently from the others, and she also knew that his life mana would help her deal with the pain.


    The other girls love to talk about how their first time with Lucien didn¡¯t hurt at all, and they only felt infinite pleasure.


    She provocatively smiled at him as she sat on his c.o.c.k in a quick and hard move.


    "AAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Lena gave a loud and long m.o.a.n while she feltpletely stuffed by Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    She looked down and saw some of her blood flow from her p.u.s.s.y, so she looked at Lucien and smiled. "I think... No, I¡¯m sure I love you..."


    "I started to like you when you carried me through the streets of Nunid City... But I really came to love you after knowing how you helped my family."


    Lucien knew that feelings areplicated. Maybe it was because of the bloody rose, or that is his true personality, but Lucien found it easy to love cute and sweet girls like Lena.


    "I love you too, my beautiful princess." He stroked her face gently, making Lena¡¯s smile even brighter.


    Lena took Lucien¡¯s hand and put his finger inside her mouth then started sucking on it while moving back and forth with his c.o.c.k inside her.


    Although she felt no pain and only pleasure, Lena wanted to start moving slowly and enjoy every second of this unforgettable moment.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 141 - Unforgettable Night (3/3) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Unforgettable Night (3/3) {R-18}</h4>


    "Mmmmhmmhm..."


    "Ahhh... aahh... Mmm..."


    Lena was making many cute m.o.a.ns as she moved on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    She moved back and forth, up and down, sometimes side to side. Anyway, she was doing everything to take his d.i.c.k in every part of her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lena leaned over his chest while she kept moving her ass and started kissing Lucien¡¯s face. "This is so good... I love your d.i.c.k so much... You... Are you enjoying this as much as I am, right?"


    Lucien was stroking Lena¡¯s body and firmly squeezed her ass. "Yeah, baby. You are so beautiful and s.e.xy. So, of course, I¡¯m loving it".


    She smiled and started kissing and biting his lips in a very sensual way. Lena had already read many e.r.o.t.i.c books, and she wanted to do everything she read with Lucien.


    "Ohhhhh..." Lena¡¯s p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k tightly every time he squeezed her ass, making her m.o.a.n.


    The mixture of being rough and gentle that Lucien used in his actions are perfect, and Lena felt that he could read her mind.


    No, it seemed better than reading her mind. It seemed that he knew what she wanted better than herself.


    And the more pleasure he gave her, the more pleasure she wanted to give him and banged her ass against his pelvis, taking his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.


    While Lena and Lucien were m.o.a.ning and enjoying each other, Marie was still recovering from her incredible orgasm, but Anne couldn¡¯t wait for her turn.


    The cute fox-girl was drooling while staring at Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k entering Lena¡¯s p.u.s.s.y. Anne wanted it so much that her fingers kept ying with her eager p.u.s.s.y.


    But her fingers weren¡¯t helping much because she had already experienced Lucien¡¯s touch, and the pleasure he gave her made anything else seem infinitely inferior.


    Lucien noticed the pleading look of Anne, but he couldn¡¯t rush things with Lena. In fact, it looked like she wouldst longer than Marie.


    He held out a hand to Anne. "Come, my little fox. I will help you feel good."


    Anne wasted no time and jumped on Lucien¡¯s chest, starting a passionate kiss.


    Lena had noints about Lucien paying attention to Anne because she had his c.o.c.k inside her, and that is incredibly wonderful.


    Lucien let Lena move as she wanted on his c.o.c.k while he kissed and caressed Anne. "Sit on my chest."


    She sat on his chest, and he moved her over his face so that he could suck and lick her sweet pink flower.


    Anne was in front of Lena so they could both see their flushed expressions as they m.o.a.ned, receiving great pleasure from Lucien.


    "Your tail is so cute, little fox." Lucien wanted to focus on pleasuring Anne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, but he didn¡¯t stopughing at her excitedly tail that kept stroking on his head.


    Of course, Anne was delighted by Lucien liking her body, but she couldn¡¯t help but be more embarrassed about not being able to contain her tail that kept moving and isn¡¯t in her control.


    "I... I can¡¯t control it when you make me feel so good... I¡¯m sorry." She tried to hold her tail still, to keep it from disturbing Lucien.


    Lucien could onlyugh at Anne. She thought her tail would upset him. when in fact, he loves her cute tail so much.


    He gently held the base of the tail and continued to lick her p.u.s.s.y. "I love your tail, Anne. I love your cute ears, and I love every part of your beautiful body as well."


    Anne m.o.a.ned because of the pleasure she felt in her p.u.s.s.y and tail as she smiled, delighted by Lucien¡¯s words.


    He could make her whole body feel good, but the warmth he made her feel in her heart is still the best feeling.


    Anne and Lena¡¯s flushed expressions were so cute that they could make any normal man c.u.m just looking at them.


    Both continued to face each other while Lucien took care of their pussies. Lena was getting closer and closer to orgasm while his c.o.c.k made her mind start to go nk.


    "Mmmhhm... I¡¯m almost... Ahhh... I wille on your c.o.c.k, so c.u.m inside me, Lucien."


    Lena could only think of the image of Marie having Lucien¡¯s c.u.m dripping from her p.u.s.s.y, so she really wanted to feel that too.


    She increased the speed of her p.u.s.s.y going up and down on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. When the pleasure reached the peak, she sat on his h.i.p.s and took his c.o.c.k as deep inside of her as she could get it.


    Lena loudly m.o.a.ned while Lucien felt her love juices flow down his c.o.c.k. He didn¡¯t hold back and shot his hot load inside her, making the mess that all his girls love so much.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhh... So hot!! So good!!!" Lena rolled her eyes while her tongue was sticking out as she felt Lucien¡¯s essence fill her.


    Anne was jealous of Lena for a second before starting to make a simr expression as Lucien thrust his tongue deeper and deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.


    He also squeezed his tail, and for the final touch, he stuck his finger in her asshole, making Anne have an incredible orgasm almost on the same level as Lena¡¯s.


    "Luciennnn!!! SO GOOD!!!!" Both Lena and Anne began to lose strength in their bodies while the pleasure made them feel like they were floating in the clouds.


    Theyid on his chest, having difficulty breathing.


    Lucien was also delighted. Drinking Anne¡¯s sweet love juices while c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Lena¡¯s hot p.u.s.s.y was undoubtedly fantastic. Still, he has a lot of energy to continue.


    Heid Lena on the bed, next to Marie. Lena, like her sister, had his c.u.m dripping from her p.u.s.s.y and a satisfied expression on her face.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but thank Ang for the bedsheets, not only were they veryfortable but also liquids couldn¡¯t soak through them into the bed. So he just needs to change his sheets when they get very wet.


    He looked at Anne with a provocative expression. "You came again, naughty fox. Do you need to rest again?"


    Anne was lying still breathing hard while enjoying her orgasm, but she gave Lucien a sensual look and bit her lips in a very e.r.o.t.i.c way.


    "Your d.i.c.k... I want your hard d.i.c.k inside me... I want you to f.u.c.k me and make my naughty p.u.s.s.y yours and only yours."


    Her naughty words, along with her e.r.o.t.i.c and cute expression, made Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even harder. He wouldn¡¯t give her a second to rest.


    "Naughty fox, your wish is mymand. I will f.u.c.k your p.u.s.s.y until you¡¯re satisfied." Lucien approached Anne and kissed her. He also kissed and licked her perky b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Stay on all fours. I want to see your fluffy tail while I f.u.c.k you from behind." Lucien helped Anne to get on all fours quickly.


    The view of her beautiful ass and fluffy tail moving excitedly made Lucien even hornier.


    *Pah*


    He pped her ass. Anne felt a wave of pleasure run through her body, making her m.o.a.n. "Ahhh!"


    Then Lucien grabbed Anne¡¯s tail and started rubbing his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y, which kept dripping love juices, soaking and cleaning his c.o.c.k.


    Anne felt that the pleasure of Lucien¡¯s touch on her p.u.s.s.y is divine; his tongue inside her is more than heavenly... But she couldn¡¯t even describe what it is like to feel his hot meat rod rubbing her p.u.s.s.y.


    Still, besides giving her a lot of pleasure, it also made her more eager to feel him inside.


    "Hurry... Please, my love... I can¡¯t take it anymore... Hurry, put it inside..." Anne sweetly begged as she m.o.a.ned.


    "Okay, my little fox, enjoy it." Lucien positioned the head of his c.o.c.k against the hot entrance to her wet cave.


    The view of his c.o.c.k slowly opening the lips of her p.u.s.s.y was fantastic. He moved as slowly as possible to enjoy that wonderful sensation as much as he possibly could.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Anne made a long and low m.o.a.n as she felt Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k enter her.


    Even though this moment took longer than she wanted to, it is much better than she could have imagined.


    Lucien continued to prate Anne, and the fact that he kept his grip on the base of her tail made her p.u.s.s.y stay very tight, which made it harder for his c.o.c.k to make Its way inside her.


    "Ohhh... You are so tight, baby. It will be amazing." All of the pussies Lucien entered were tight because his c.o.c.k is too thick, but Anne was giving him a new squeeze, much like Mia¡¯s asshole.


    Anne wanted to say that she was doing it willingly, but her body ispletely under the control of Lucien as long as he keeps his grip on her tail.


    Lucien knew that and continued to stroke her tail, which made her p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k even harder.


    Slowly but steadily, he continued to make his way through the tight pink walls of her delicious v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y.


    Anne was feeling so much pleasure that she started toe again just because he was starting to prate her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Mhmhmmmm... Lucien... It¡¯s so good... But... Ahhh... Uhm??"


    But she didn¡¯t want toe so fast, or her fun could notst as long as she wanted to. "Lucien, let go of my tail... Ahhhh... If you don¡¯t release it, I wille right now."


    Lucien did not let go of her tail; on the contrary, he squeezed and stroked it while speaking in a teasing tone.


    "Don¡¯t restrain yourself. You cane, but I¡¯ll keep making my way until I hit the bottom of your p.u.s.s.y."


    Anne couldn¡¯t contain her orgasm even if she wanted it badly. Her body began to lose its strength as she m.o.a.ned and wet the bed with a lot of love juices.


    Lucien held her body up by the tail. It would undoubtedly hurt if his saliva didn¡¯t prevent her from feeling any pain, plus the fact that his demonic energy made her stronger and stronger.


    Her p.u.s.s.y was tighter than ever, so Lucien released her tail and held her waist with both hands as he keeps pushing his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.


    "I¡¯m going to start moving, so get ready, little fox."


    Anne kept on m.o.a.ning while she came, but Lucien was telling her to get ready...


    "AAAHHHH!! MMHMMHMMMMMHHHM!!!!"


    Then she m.o.a.ned louder than ever when she felt him pull out a little and thrust his c.o.c.k all the way inside her.


    Anne kept m.o.a.ning and squirting love juices on the bed while Lucien continued thrusting his c.o.c.k inside her.


    The sensation of f.u.c.k.i.n.g Anne while she came was fantastic, and their position gave Lucien a beautiful view not only of her p.u.s.s.y but also of her pink backdoor below the base of her tail.


    It made Lucien really want to f.u.c.k that cute little hole, but he knew that Anne would need a break aftering so much. Also, Marie really wanted anal s.e.x and was already ready.


    As Anne was alreadying, he kept pushing deep into her with the intention of c.u.ming soon.


    His demonic energy seemed to stimte his life mana more and more, so Lucien now has the energy to keep having s.e.x for days on and on.


    As Anne continued to m.o.a.n and Lucien continued to prate her p.u.s.s.y, the demonic energy inside Lucien was increasingly stimted.


    The amount of pleasure they felt generated more and more demonic energy, making Lucien stronger and getting closer and closer to the Mortal Realm barrier.


    Anne couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything while feeling so much pleasure.


    Marie and Lena were watching them, so they weren¡¯t paying much attention to their surroundings.


    Lucien, despite being focused on Anne¡¯s ass, could hear everything around him within three miles... Still, he couldn¡¯t hear something that made no sound.


    But L.u.s.t, even inside Lucien, was always aware of everything that happened near him, so she saw that...


    ¡¯Behind you!!!¡¯


    Lucien heard L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind and quickly pushed Anne¡¯s body away as he turned to see what was behind him.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 142 - Bloodline Inheritances (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Bloodline Inheritances (1/2)</h4>


    At the first sign of danger, Lucien¡¯s first thought was to defend his girls.


    His katana naturally appeared in his hand as he turned to face whatever was behind him.


    "What?!" But there was no enemy, but a purple cloud over him.


    The cloud has a round shape of about three meters in diameter. And it seemed to be constantly changing like moving water.


    Lucien pointed his katana at the purple cloud without knowing what to do.


    L.u.s.t materialized at his side and pointed her hands to the purple cloud, and another purple cloud left her fingers. In fact, the purple cloud above them was identical to L.u.s.t¡¯s powers.


    But that cloud was not under her control, and a powerful pulling force came out of it.


    Marie and Lena¡¯s bodies were the first to begin to float towards the purple cloud because of the strong sucking pulling.


    Lucien held on the headboard quickly and used his hand to hold Anne after his katana disappeared.


    He had to act quickly, or everyone would be sucked into the purple cloud, but the feeling of not being able to hold Marie and Lena was horrible.


    The purple cloud of L.u.s.t¡¯s powers quickly arrived on the other purple cloud, and she quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯Don¡¯t resist.¡¯


    Lucienpletely trusts L.u.s.t, so he wasted no time in releasing the headboard. Everyone was quickly sucked into the purple cloud.


    "Lucien!"


    "Lucien!"


    "Lucien!"


    When everyone lost their sight, Lucien heard Marie, Lena, and Anne call his name. Despite not seeing anything, he could feel the girls with their connection.


    Lucien quickly reached out his hand and took Marie¡¯s arm. She held on to his arm as he took Anne on the other side.


    Then Lucien felt that Lena was falling towards him. She held onto his neck as soon as shended on him, and they felt like they were spinning as they floated in the air.


    "What¡¯s going on, Lucien?!" Marie, Anne, and Lena asked at the same time as if they were in synergy while holding Lucien firmly.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, so L.u.s.t quickly spoke to exin the situation. "Stay calm. We are in a portal."


    "A portal?" Marie couldn¡¯t help asking. She, as well as Lena and most wizards and mage, have heard of portals, the legendary enchantments made by powerful people a long time ago.


    Lucien quickly exined what he knew about it. "Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s how I came to this world with L.u.s.t. We will continue to have the sensation of floating and seeing nothing until we reach the destination of the portal."


    Despite the feeling of seeing nothing and being adrift being scary, the girls felt very safe holding on to Lucien. Being with him made any unfortunate situation not look really dangerous.


    The group continued feeling like they were spinning in the air for a few seconds, and soon Lucien felt a hand caressing his c.o.c.k.


    "Little fox, this is not the time for that."


    Anne spoke in an imploring tone. "Lucien... You didn¡¯t give me cream milk... We¡¯re still n.a.k.e.d, and I can feel your hard c.o.c.k... I can¡¯t help myself."


    Before Lucien could respond, he felt another hand on his c.o.c.k and a tongue on his balls. Then everyone heard Lucien¡¯s charming voice.


    "S.e.x in a portal... I don¡¯t think anyone has ever tried it. Think about how we would be the first to do it... Pioneers in an unexplored area."


    With the control Lucien currently has over his body, he could easily avoid getting hard, but why would he do that feeling the pleasure of those delicate hands and L.u.s.t¡¯s wonderful tongue?


    "Okay, we can do it... But everyone keeps holding on me, so you don¡¯t get yourself lost."


    And that was the first interdimensional blowjob inside a portal... They wanted to do more, but after a few minutes, Lucien felt a familiar sensation.


    Before they could understand what happened, the group left from the other side of the portal, which looks like a big vertical gate.


    They did not appear to be speeding inside the portal as they were sent just a few meters before falling to the ground. The girls managed to fall all over Lucien, of course.


    The group quickly looked in all directions to see where they were and were surprised to see a purple sky.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help asking L.u.s.t. "Is this the purple world you spoke of?"


    L.u.s.t looked more surprised than the girls, which worried Lucien, but she quickly responded.


    "Yes, I think... It looks a lot like the purple world when I was herest time. But... There is something different. In fact, many things are very different."


    Lucien looked at the sky where L.u.s.t was looking. There are several giant rocks floating around. Some seemed to be a square mile and others even less.


    But others seemed to be many miles long. As many seemed to be far away, it was not possible to have a clear idea of


    their size.


    "Wooah." Anne couldn¡¯t help but make a startled expression when she saw a floating rock that appeared to have a vast forest on top of it.


    She looked at Lucien, who was under her, with an imploring and expectant expression. "Can we explore? Please, husband."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t helpughing. "How do you think we¡¯re going to get up there? I don¡¯t know how to fly."He got up from the floor and looked at L.u.s.t. "Tell me more about this purple world."


    L.u.s.t wasted no time and started to exin. "There are basically three known dimensions. The first is where the worlds where we live are."


    "The second dimension is called inter-worlds. It is the space between the worlds. It is basically a ck space where there is no life."


    "Even very powerful creatures would get lost there, so everyone uses portals to travel from one world to another."


    "And the third is called the soul dimension. It is a dimension that can only be essed by specific abilities because the exact ce where the person esses the soul dimension belongs only to them, as a space within their own soul."


    Lucien wanted to make sure he understood it. "So what you call the purple world is the space in your soul that you can ess in the soul dimension?"


    L.u.s.t nodded. "In fact, it is all very mysterious, even for the ancient dragons. But yes, the purple world is the space that I can ess because I gained this ability a long time ago with my sisters. Also, my host can also ess it by sharing their soul with me through the soul contract."


    Everyone was listening to L.u.s.t¡¯s exnation, and Marie couldn¡¯t help asking. "I understand how you two can ess this, but what about us who don¡¯t have a soul contract?"


    L.u.s.t responded. "We just need to open the portal, and anyone can enter. But as it is technically part of our soul in another dimension, we have total control over everything here, so we can prevent anyone from entering."


    "How can we use that total control?" Lucien couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "I do not know. I¡¯ve been here for hundreds of years, but I never fully understood how to use this ability. Still, some things are simple, like not wanting someone here, then the portal would appear and suck them back."


    "Also, we can create any portal here and move around freely, like tha-" L.u.s.t looked at Lucien to demonstrate how to open portals, but she was surprised to see something on his forehead.


    She quickly approached him and touched a ck dot on the top of his forehead. "Do you feel this?"


    Lucien was really feeling ufortable, but he thought it was a portal side effect. Now that L.u.s.t touched his forehead, he felt a little pain. "What is it?"


    The girls also looked at his forehead, and Lena couldn¡¯t help butment with concern. "There are two ck dots at the ends of your forehead."


    Lucien was very confused because he couldn¡¯t see his forehead. He touched the ck dot and suddenly felt great pain. "ARRGH!!"


    "LUCIEN!!!" L.u.s.t and the three girls screamed together when Lucien knelt on the ground.


    Then they saw the two ck dots grow as it seemed toe from inside Lucien¡¯s forehead. Soon the dots were more than two centimeters wide and looked like ck cone-shaped bones.


    Lucien was feeling a lot of pain in his head while the bones seemed to open the wounds more while growing from his forehead, but he raised his hand and spoke to calmly the girls.


    "Stay calm, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little pain."


    Despite Lucien¡¯s words, everyone could see him gritting his teeth to bear the pain. The girls knelt around him, trying to think of how to help him.


    The feeling of being unable to help their beloved and see him suffer was excruciating for the girls, and Anne started to cry while Marie and Lena were trying to contain their tears.


    L.u.s.t was no calmer than them. But she thought she knew what was going on with Lucien. "Just hold on, Lucien. It... This seems to be the effect of you reaching the Mortal Realm... Actually, I¡¯m sure it is..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t think of anything with the terrible pain in his head. His bones seemed to be breaking and rebuilding. He touched his forehead and felt thorns where the ck spots were.


    The girls were getting more and more panicked, seeing the bones growing from Lucien¡¯s forehead.


    Marie can¡¯t help butment. "It... It looks... Like horns?"


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Yes... That... I figured. There was no other exnation for why he could control demonic energy so well."


    Lucien controlled his pain and looked at L.u.s.t. He saw the smile on her face and knew that something good was going on. "Do you mean?"


    "Yes..." L.u.s.t knelt in front of Lucien and started to touch the ck bones on his forehead. "They are horns of a demon. You¡¯re a demon... Like me."


    One of L.u.s.t¡¯s greatest fears was that Lucien would not like her true nature. But it had been a while since she suspected him of being at least a half-demon.


    Now that it seemed even more urate, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy. "Most demons only experience changes in their bodies when they reach the Mortal Realm, so don¡¯t worry."


    The girls were very confused by L.u.s.t¡¯s words, but Lucien understood what was going on... He just didn¡¯t understand how that is possible.


    He looked at L.u.s.t with a confused and worried expression. "Could this be the influence of our connection?"


    Although he knew that might not be the case as L.u.s.t would have told him that something like that could be possible, he still had to ask.


    L.u.s.t shook her head side to side. "No."


    Lucien¡¯s expression became even more worried. "My father?"


    L.u.s.t knew what Lucien¡¯s concern is, but she couldn¡¯t lie to him. "The only notable thing about your father is his dark affinity. My sisters and I would know if he has any demonic energy."


    It only meant one thing, but Lucien couldn¡¯t say it. So L.u.s.t continued. "The inheritance of the demonic race can only be obtained directly from a parent, so..."


    "We will not specte things now. When I rescue her, we can ask if she knows anything about it." Lucien said.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t think Lucien was really happy about it. "Are you sad that your mother is a demon?"


    What upset Lucien was to knew that his mother could have kept this secret from him, but he would not love her less for that or anything else; after all, he loves her more than anything.


    He stood up and stroked L.u.s.t¡¯s face in a very loving way. "Of course not. I don¡¯t care what race we are because we are a family, after all."


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re a demon, like me." L.u.s.t smiled and kissed Lucien.


    Marie, Lena, and Anne couldn¡¯t be more shocked by everything that was going on. They didn¡¯t even know how to feel about it.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 143 - Bloodline Inheritances (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Bloodline Inheritances (2/2)</h4>


    Lucien only managed to kiss L.u.s.t for a few seconds before he was in terrible pain again. This time it was his back.


    He knelt on the floor. "Arrrgh!! Shit!!! Why again?!?!"


    "LUCIEN!!!" Marie, Anne, and Lena yelled again.


    They were thinking about how strange this situation is, but seeing Lucien in pain made it clear that they didn¡¯t care about his changes and still loved him very much.


    L.u.s.t quickly went behind Lucien and saw ck spots behind his shoulders. They were simr to the ones on his forehead as if bones were growing out of his shoulders.


    She couldn¡¯t help eximing it in a happy and expectant tone. "WINGS!! These bones will be the base of your wings. Only high demons have wings. It¡¯s amazing!!"


    Lucien wanted to be happy with the news that he would have wings, but he had to use every ounce of willpower to resist the pain. Those bones were growing from inside his body and breaking Its way out.


    The girls were very concerned with him, and Marie questioned L.u.s.t. "Does every demon have to go through this pain?"


    L.u.s.t responded in a proud tone. "I never heard of a demon who did not pass out from the pain of the growth of horns and wings. Lucien has help from his life mana. Still, the pain must be excruciating."


    Anne held Lucien¡¯s face and started kissing his lips. He smiled and started kissing her. That gave him a little relief, but the pain was still terrible.


    There was not much to do about that, but the pain soon began to decrease when the bones in his back stopped growing.


    Lucien ran a hand behind his shoulders and felt the bones sticking out of his body. Those bones are the bases where his wings would grow in the future, and it is approximately fist size with the same darkened tone of his skin.


    Like his horns, the bones in his back also opened his skin, which made Lucien¡¯s forehead and his back bloody.


    When Lucien¡¯s pain seems to have decreased, the girls quickly started to clean his body with towels that they took from their storage rings.


    "I¡¯m fine now." Lucien stood up and smiled at the girls, but he was still in pain all over his body.


    The girls quickly hugged him. Anne still had tears running down her n.a.k.e.d body just as Marie and Lena also had wet faces from tears.


    L.u.s.t clearly didn¡¯t like to see Lucien in pain, but that pain is a ritual that most demons went through. It is proof that he has a strong demonic inheritance, and his potential is even more incredible than she could have imagined.


    The demonic ability to make soul pacts only worked with other races because the demonic soul is wed. It didn¡¯t work with half-demons either, but whatever Lucien is, L.u.s.t had no difficulty forming a soul pact with him.


    "Maybe it¡¯s because of the bloody rose. Yes... Maybe your demonic heritage is very small, but the bloody rose has improved it." L.u.s.t has several unanswered questions in her mind.


    In any case, L.u.s.t was very curious about Lucien¡¯s mysterious mother. She is sure that there is nothing special about his father.


    The girls continued to hug him, and Anne spoke while Lucien tried to wipe her tears. "It scared me a lot, Lucien... I thought you were going to die. I don¡¯t want to feel like that again."


    Lucien kissed Anne¡¯s forehead while also stroking Marie and Lena¡¯s heads. "Unforeseen events can always happen. We have to learn to ovee anything together."


    The girls just keep hugging him tightly and smelling him. Despite the horns and strange bones in his back, Lucien is still Lucien, and the girls continue to love him as their only man.


    L.u.s.t really wants topletely analyze Lucien¡¯s body. She wants to find out everything about his transformation and what advantages it gave them, but she was also curious about the changes in the purple world, which made her think out loud...


    "Perhaps these changes in the purple world are due to your demonic heritage... I don¡¯t know how it can be connected, but it certainly has something to do with that."


    Lucien looked at the big flying rocks. They couldn¡¯t see the ones that are far away very clearly and also couldn¡¯t see what was on those that are right above them.


    "Get dressed, let¡¯s try to explore." From what L.u.s.t exined, there should be no one in the purple world as it is a separate ce of their soul in another dimension.


    Still, it seemed strange to walk around n.a.k.e.d. Of course, Lucien was more concerned with the girls exposing their bodies than himself.


    While the girls took clothes off their storage rings and got dressed, Lucien did the same.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little difort in the bones on his back when he put on his shirt. But besides that, he felt that his shirt was even tighter than it should be.


    L.u.s.t approached Lucien and began to caress his chest and shoulders. "You became 3 cm taller. Your shoulders also got a little wider."


    Then she kissed his shoulder and lips. "I like it. You look even more attractive... These impressive muscles easily make me wet."


    Lucien took her chin and quickly kissed and bit her lips. "I¡¯m d you like it. But will I grow more when I reach other realms? I don¡¯t want to be giant or anything like that."


    L.u.s.tughed and made holes in Lucien¡¯s shirt in the area where the base of his wings are, to make it a little morefortable for him.


    "The physical changes are mainly in the Mortal Realm. Maybe there will be some in the Earth Realm too, but they will be much more important."


    "Don¡¯t worry, you may still grow a few centimeters, but you won¡¯t be more than 2 meters tall."


    Lucien noticed that his whole body got a little bigger after the appearance of his horns and bones in the back, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry about something and looked down.


    L.u.s.t realized that and couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Oh? I was so focused on your horns before, so I even thought about it... It got bigger too... Hahaha... I can¡¯t wait to try."


    He had already put on a pair of pants so the girls couldn¡¯t see it, but L.u.s.t could analyze every cell in Lucien¡¯s body.


    Lucien provocatively smiled at L.u.s.t. "You will have as much of it as you wantter, but now tell me about the portals here."


    L.u.s.t pouted as she stroked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k over his pants. "The portals, yes..."


    "Well, you just have to imagine a ce and stimte your demonic energy, then the portal will open. It is simple but not very easy to learn quickly."


    She held out her hand in one direction, and the purple cloud circled around her fingers, so a portal started to appear in front of them.


    It looked like a big door, about four meters high and two meters wide. Its edges looked like it¡¯s made of purple stone, while the middle looked like purple water.


    L.u.s.t moved her hand again, and the portal was gone. Lucien understood that it would not be easy, but in fact, he found it quite natural to control his demonic energy in the girls, so it would not be so hard either.


    He pointed his hand in one direction and tried to focus his demonic energy.


    L.u.s.t concentrated on his body to analyze the whole process and saw that he was managing to stimte his demonic energy easily.


    To L.u.s.t¡¯s surprise, Lucien did manage to bring his demonic energy out of his fingers, but...


    "What the hell is that?" She couldn¡¯t help but exim when she saw a golden glow around Lucien¡¯s purple cloud of demonic energy.


    Lucien was feeling especially good with that purple cloud with a golden glow circling around his fingers. He felt a very familiar sensation with that cloud as if it had been with him all his life.


    He focused his mind and imagined the area in front of him and the top of one of the big rocks in the air.


    The purple cloud left his fingers and went in front of him while expanding and materializing a portal just like it did with L.u.s.t.


    But Lucien¡¯s portal was quite different from L.u.s.t¡¯s, this one is bigger, being approximately six meters high and three meters wide.


    Its edges are of a purple and gold material, while the middle also looked like golden purple water.


    At the top of the portal was a symbol that Lucien had never seen, but strangely he could clearly understand what was written and read it out loud.


    "Home... What does that mean?"


    L.u.s.t was staring at the portal, but when she heard Lucien¡¯s words, she looked at him with a confused expression. "Which home?"


    Then Lucien pointed to the symbol at the top of the portal. "That symbol. Doesn¡¯t that mean home?"


    L.u.s.t then made the mostplex expression that Lucien had ever seen. She looked shocked first, then confused, then worried, and atst... Maybe happy?


    Lucien was about to ask what was going on when Marie spoke. "Lucien, I only see three rectangles symbols that I¡¯ve never seen before."


    Then Lena made a confused expression. "Wait! Aren¡¯t they two stars? Why do I see two stars?"


    Lucien had an idea of ??what was going on. He looked at Anne, and she quickly responded.


    "I see six small symbols that I have no idea what they are. Maybe letters? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it."


    He looked at L.u.s.t again. "I only see one symbol. It seems like a word, and I¡¯m somehow sure it means home. I don¡¯t know how, but when I look at it, the word homees to my mind naturally."


    L.u.s.t spoke in a calm tone. "You shouldn¡¯t be able to read that. Everyone sees different symbols because that is a secret from the dragon race. It is called draconic runes, and only royal dragons can read it."


    "Is there no other way to read? Maybe guess? It could just be a coincidence. Perhaps because of the bloody rose." Lucien thought out loud.


    L.u.s.t shook her head. "Several superior and medium races have been trying to decipher the mysteries like that for thousands of years. Still, you are the first demon to make a soul contract with another demon and read draconic runes."


    She then made a concerned expression. "You know... This also should only be inherited directly from the parents..."


    "But now I think there must be another way to pass these lineages. Still, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who should know about that besides your..."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that things are bing increasingly mysterious, and his mother seemed more and more suspicious. Still, he¡¯s sure she would never do anything to harm him.


    "Thinking a lot and specting will get us nowhere. Should we enter the portal? You said there shouldn¡¯t be others here, but maybe there are a lot of things that we don¡¯t know."


    L.u.s.t understood Lucien¡¯s concern, but it still seemed impossible to have dangers there as it is literally a space within their souls.


    "I don¡¯t think we are going to take any risks, but we can just pass our heads through it and look at what¡¯s on the other side. Portals here are much simpler than the one we came from the other dimension."


    Lucien wasted no time and approached the golden portal. He held out his hand and passed it through the watery texture. He felt no difort, and his hand could go in and out without problems.


    Then he passed his head and watched the other side for a few seconds before stepping back and looking at the girls with a smile on his face.


    "Home... That word seems to describe it perfectly."


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 144 - New Home

    <h4>Chapter 144 - New Home</h4>


    Lucien held out his hand to the girls. "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s beautiful."


    Marie, Lena, and Anne didn¡¯t think twice before heading towards Lucien. L.u.s.t also walked, but she was perplexed about everything that is happening.


    He took Anne¡¯s hand and crossed the portal, followed by the others.


    "Woah!! It¡¯s really beautiful." The girls couldn¡¯t help but exim when they saw the other side of the portal.


    The ce could easily be recognized as the top of one of the floating rocks as they could see the edges in the area where thewn ended, and there was only the sky.


    Lucienmented in an embarrassed tone. "I think I did it wrong."


    L.u.s.t responded. "It¡¯s all right. It is not so easy to sessfully open this kind of portal on your first attempt. It is already a great feat that you have opened this one."


    Annemented while finding the ce really nice. "I¡¯m d you missed the portal. This ce is incredible."


    The area seemed to be dozens of meters of wide open space, the ground is made of emerald green grass, and there are stone sidewalks, which led to a house in the center.


    The house is made of wood and stones of different colors and textures. It doesn¡¯t seem too big but enough to have two floors and about six rooms.


    Around the house were beautiful small trees in various shapes. Everything in the ce looked extremely well-kept as if some kind of caretaker cleaned it up every day.


    Although the trees have many leaves of different colors and sizes, there was not a leaf on the ground. There was no dirt on the stone sidewalk as well.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "How is it possible?"


    "Life mana." Lucien and L.u.s.t responded together.


    Lucien continued. "I feel a lot of life mana everywhere. This ce was designed to be self-sustaining."


    L.u.s.t was really surprised. "it was not here before, it was evidently ced in your soul, and now that we are connected, it is here in the purple world."


    The group continued walking on the sidewalk towards the front of the house. On the wall next to the door, there were more draconic runes, and Lucien read out loud for the others to understand.


    "This is my second gift to you. A ce for your family to stay safe and rest. A refuge for the turbulent times uing. A home."


    The phrase left everyone confused. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "Second gift? What was the first? And who did that?"


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t even imagine what was going on too. "Turbulent times uing? What does that mean?"


    Lenamented whileughing. "Whoever designed this ce did not imagine how big your family would be."


    Anneughed too. "Hahaha, indeed. Right now, even if we shared the rooms, there still wouldn¡¯t be rooms for everyone."


    Lucien stroked Anne¡¯s fluffy ear. "I could bring the big bed here, and we would all sleep together."


    Now it was L.u.s.t¡¯s turn tough. "Do you even know how many women you currently have? That bed is big but not that big."


    He shrugged. "I will not count my wives. If we are together, it is because we are a family. Also, we can always make a bigger bed."


    Mariemented in an expectant tone. "Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s inside."


    The door was slightlyrger than a typical door and made of dark wood. On the door, there were several-shaped carvings, giving it an artistic look.


    Lucien reached for the doorknob, and a golden-purple light appeared when he touched it. Then he opened the door.


    "Woah!!" Once again, the girls eximed while everyone was surprised.


    They had several ideas of what it would be like inside the house, but nobody expected something so absurd.


    On the outside, the house appeared to be at most one hundred square meters and two floors, but inside it looked even bigger than the Bluewind castle.


    In front of them, they could see arge hall with more than a hundred square meters. In the center is a big spiral staircase that leads to more than six floors.


    "How is this even possible?" Lucien thought out loud.


    L.u.s.t quickly spoke about her spections. "It must be like a storage treasure. Although we cannot inset living things in the majority of storage treasures, I have heard of some that we can."


    "Of course, they are treasures made by great artisans of the Immortal Realm for the most important people of the higher races. Fantastic high artifacts."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "So the person ced this house here, and theoretically gave me a first gift, must be very powerful. Why would they do that?"


    L.u.s.t could only think of Lucien¡¯s mother. "I don¡¯t have the slightest idea, but I think whoever it is, has to do with your bloodline inheritance. Maybe they want to use you as an experiment. Your... Should know more than we do."


    While Lucien and L.u.s.t talked, the girls started exploring the hall. There were tables, chairs, sofas, all kinds of furniture.


    Themps on the wall did not use a normal me, but a golden-purple me, which illuminated the environment very well.


    "There are so many rooms. Everything is so big." Marie couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Lucien could use his super speed and L.u.s.t used her teleporting ability to explore the house quickly, but there was no danger, and the girls seemed to enjoy exploring it.


    Then he remembered his other women. "I should bring the others here. L.u.s.t, is it simple to make the portal back? Can you guys stay here while I go?"


    "L.u.s.t responded. "In order for you to get back, you only have to imagine the ce we left from. You can make portals to ces you have been to and can see."


    "When we are here, you can open portals to other worlds or ces with less effort and energy required. You will eventually be able to learn how to teleport to other worlds and moons"


    "Also, we can stay here in purple world without any problems because this ce is in another dimension at the same time it¡¯s in your soul."


    "So when you are outside of purple world and we are inside purple world, we will always be with you. Think of it as the girls being inside of you just like me, just that we can stay herefortably in this house."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. That was extremely useful as he could keep all the girls with him even while traveling to far distances. Also, it would also be easy to take everyone with him when he returned to his world.


    And having that big house there meant that the girls could stay in the purple world veryfortably. They could really use that house as a home.


    L.u.s.t continued to exin about the purple world. "Well, as I said, we can stay here while you¡¯re outside. As we are technically close, you can alsomunicate with us mentally."


    "So you can let us know when you are going to open the portal, and we can leave without you having toe here."


    Lucien understood and quickly had an idea. He tried to send a mental message to Cassidy. ¡¯My dear, go to my bedroom and take Mia with you.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay, hubby, I¡¯m going.¡¯ Cassidy quickly responded by making it clear that he has no problemmunicating with the girls while they were close to where he opened the portal.


    Then Lucien started to concentrate and think about his bedroom and the ce in front of the house because the other side of the portal could be the big purple-gold portal, and even that the hall seemed to fit that, it didn¡¯t seem a good idea.


    He also focused his demonic energy, and in front of the house, the purple-golden portal began to materialize.


    Cassidy and Mia quickly arrived at Lucien¡¯s bedroom and were surprised that he wasn¡¯t there. She asked him. ¡¯Where are yo-¡¯


    She didn¡¯t finish speaking because she was surprised by a purple cloud appearing out of nowhere in front of her and Mia.


    Lucien quickly sent a mental message for them not to be afraid and to enter the portal.


    Cassidy and Mia didn¡¯t think twice before entering the portal. Of course, it was strange and new, but being Lucien¡¯s order, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for them.


    As soon as everything went dark, Mia held on Cassidy, and she sent Lucien a mental message. ¡¯It¡¯s dark and strange here.¡¯


    Lucien quickly responded. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. It is safe. Soon you will arrive at my location.¡¯


    This time the portal seemed to be faster, taking just a little over a minute for Cassidy and Mia to step out of the big golden-purple portal in front of the house.


    "Woah!!!" Cassidy and Mia eximed together when they saw that they were on top of a flying rock in a world with a purple sky.


    Then they looked at Lucien and quickly noticed the changes in him. Mia can¡¯t helpmenting. "Lucien, you have horns!!"


    Lucien smiled at her. "Yes, what do you think of them?"


    Mia approached him while wanting to touch his horns. "Anything about you is perfect, but they really add a charm to your look. You look like a bad guy and cool at the same time. I love it."


    Lucienughed and leaned his head down so Mia could touch his horns. "You are so cute, Mia. How can I be a bad guy to you?"


    Cassidy approached them while smiling at Lucien. "They really suit you. I wonder what people will think when they see that you are really a devil, as they say."


    Mia responded before Lucien. "So what if Lucien is really a devil? As long as he is our devil, I have nothing toin about."


    Lucien hugged Cassidy around the waist and kissed her. "I will exin everything to you, but first, let me call the others."


    He was about to send a mental message to the other girls when he felt fatigued. L.u.s.t noticed and quickly exined.


    "The portals can consume a lot of demonic energy and you just started growing your horns, wings, and tail. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still walking around, because of how much energy it takes to grow them and the amount of pain it causes. You really have magnificent control over the demonic energy and great willpower."


    Lucien made a confused expression when he heard L.u.s.t¡¯s words. "Tail? Will I also have a tail? So is that why my ass was also hurting a little?"


    L.u.s.t smiled. "Yes, high demons also have a tail. But it¡¯s thest part to grow, so that¡¯s why the changes are still just inside your body."


    Lucien sat on the grass in front of the house as his fatigue was increasing. "So, I just need a rest, and will my demonic energy recovery?"


    L.u.s.t responded with a naughty smile on her face. "Yes, it will recover over time, but you know how to make it recover faster."


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to say anything because Mia was already kneeling between his legs while licking her lips. "Don¡¯t worry, my love. I will help you."


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t helpmenting in a sarcastic tone. "You are certainly doing this just to help..."


    Mia wasted no time and started to take Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k out of his underwear.


    He clearly had nothing against that. Even though they were outdoors, the ce is in their soul, so there was no one there to peep on them.


    But before Mia could use her mouth, Anne left the house while talking to Lucien. "I found a big bathroom. It¡¯s actually giant, and it also has a pool. I thought you might want to take a bath."


    Then she saw Mia holding Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and couldn¡¯t help but be upset. "It¡¯s not fair!! I didn¡¯t have a c.u.mshot inside, so it¡¯s still my turn."


    Lucien smiled at Anne. "Calm down, little fox. You will have as many c.u.mshots as you want, just don¡¯t fight."


    Then he started stroking Mia¡¯s face. "She¡¯s right, I need a bath. Let¡¯s go. We can continue this in the pool."


    Mia certainly likes to do it in and around water... Especially anal, so she was very satisfied with that.


    Then the group followed Anne to the bathroom while they know the house that will be their home from now on.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 28) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 145 - Breaking it in

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Breaking it in</h4>


    The group followed Anne to the second floor of the house. The walls are covered with a nice brown wallpaper with lighter details.


    The golden-purplemps on the wall illuminated as they approached it, leaving everyone impressed with suchplex magic.


    The floor was made of the same ck wood as the doors and windows. The whole house is incredible.


    After passing in front of several bedrooms, which the girls had already explored, the group arrived at the end of the corridor, where there was arge double door.


    They entered the room and were impressed by the size. It is a really big bathroom with bathtubs and separate areas on the sides while in the center it has arge pool.


    In front of the pool, there was a pir of approximately one meter high with a panel on top. Lucien approached the panel and saw some rune-shaped drawings on it.


    One of the runes has the design of drops of water. Lucien ran his hand over that rune, and it shone with purple light, then water started toe out of holes in the sides of the pool.


    Lena stuck her hand in the water and spoke. "It¡¯s still cold. Try other runes."


    Then Lucien realized that there were three runes with me symbols of different sizes. He ran his hand over the medium-sized me, and quickly the bathroom started to heat up as steam came out with water from the holes in the pool.


    "Woah!! The water is really hot. It will be amazing." Lena, who still had her hand in the water, spoke.


    "Let¡¯s take a nice bath." Lucien smiled, and the girls started looking for bath tools in the bathroom closets.


    Although they have things like sponge and soap in their storage rings, they found others much nicer in the bathroom.


    As the girls took off their clothes, L.u.s.t started helping Lucien to get undressed like a loving wife.


    Cassidy also approached to help him and saw the bones of the base of his wings on his back and began to caress his shoulders. "Does that hurt?"


    "Not now, it just hurt a little when it grew out." Lucien didn¡¯t want toin about pain, but L.u.s.t knew it hurt a lot, and it will still hurt until his whole transformation ends.


    Cassidy started kissing his shoulders on one side and L.u.s.t on the other while she spoke lovingly. "Let¡¯s go, get in the bathtub, and I¡¯ll wash you."


    Lucien could only smile with such fantastic women by his side. They stayed in the hot water pool for a few hours, "taking a bath."


    After ying a lot, Mia showed everyone how pleasurable bathing s.e.x is, and some girls could even experience the pleasures of having it in their ass.


    After the group left the bathroom, all the girls had a wide and satisfied smile on their faces while Lucien was fully refreshed.


    They again went to the front of the house as Lucien did not want to risk opening the portal inside the house.


    He sent a mental message for all the other girls to gather together in his bedroom, in the Bluewind castle, and also called the tigresses.


    Although Oya and Ko did not fully understand words, they obediently followed Lucien¡¯s orders based on his intention.


    The girls had no problem going through the portal, making it clear that anyone, human, demi-human, or beast could enter the purple world as long as they have Lucien¡¯s tattoo.


    Cassidy was not very happy that Olivia and Scarlett were also in the group, but Lucien made it clear that they are no longer hostile.


    Also, nobody wanted to keepining and be punished by Lucien, not receiving his affection for a while.


    Lucien gathered everyone in the hall and exined everything that happened. He couldn¡¯t help but be pleased that none of the girls had any negative feelings about his transformation.


    In fact, everyone already thought he was quite different from a normal human, so they just considered his demonic race as a demi-human race that they didn¡¯t know.


    The changes in his internal anatomy did not appear to have significant impacts on their rtionship while the horns gave Lucien an additional charm, as Anne said.


    The girls only found him more and more handsome and attractive the more time they spent with him.


    After everyone was informed of what was going on, they went to explore the house. The big house looked very interesting, and some girls even started to choose their bedrooms.


    While Oya chose to take a nap on arge andfortable sofa in the hall, Lucien put little Ko on his shoulder and went to explore the house too.


    The girls were exploring the third and fourth floors, which seemed to have only bedrooms, bathrooms, and some rooms that appeared to be living rooms.


    The more they explored it, the more they were impressed with the house. Lucien concluded that whoever designed the house, intended it to suit several families or a huge family, which undoubtedly would be his case.


    Lucien continued up the stairs and until he reached the fifth floor in arge hall. The stairs didn¡¯t stop there, but there was a door that prevented him from essing the sixth floor.


    He tried to open the door, but when he touched the door handle, and a golden-purple light shone, the door did not open like the first one.


    L.u.s.t said that maybe that door needs some prerequisite to be open, like him getting stronger or something simr. Then Lucien gave up essing the six-floor and went to explore the fifth.


    Therge hall on the fifth floor looked even more luxurious than the hall on the first floor. There were ss tables and fluffy sofas everywhere.


    There was also arge chandelier on the ceiling, which illuminated the entire room, making the purplemps on the walls seem unnecessary.


    There were three corridors, and Lucien followed one of them. After walking a few meters, he arrived in front of arge double door, simr to the doors of the bathroom on the second floor.


    It was no surprise that the room was a bathroom, but it is actually muchrger than the bathroom on the second floor.


    There were even more side areas, and the pool is over a hundred square meters. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but imagine all his girls taking a bath with him in that huge pool.


    Lucien returned to the hall and followed another corridor. That time he arrived in front of the first door that is not made of ck wood but of a golden-purple material just like the great portal.


    When he touched Its handle, the golden-purple light appeared again, and the door opened to reveal a bedroom as big as the hall.


    Lucien felt more and more familiar with the golden-purple light and looked at L.u.s.t as they thought the same thing.


    "This seems to be a mix of life mana and demonic energy."


    L.u.s.t knew that mixing those two energies is only possible for a few people. Lucien can do it because he has ess to his women¡¯s affinity because of their connection.


    But mixing these two energies in the environment and creating things with it seemed impossible. Still, several things in the house, as well as Lucien¡¯s great portal, are evidence that it is possible.


    Lucien entered the room and was surprised to see several different furniture. There were tables, chairs, sofas, closets, shelves, among other things.


    There is a stair-step in the middle of the bedroom that divides the ce into two parts, where the only difference is a floor thirty centimeters higher.


    In the upper half of the bedroom, there were some smaller furniture and a big bed. But not a big bed like the one he "got" from Ang...


    This bed has an oval shape where the wide ends reach almost ten meters in length while the bed measure only three meters from head to foot, making it not too difficult to climb in and out of the bed while it has plenty of space for many people to sleep side by side.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "It is really perfect for you... We should break it in!!"


    Lucien approached the bed to feel Its texture as he spoke in a yful tone. "We just finished "ying" a few minutes ago, but you still want more?"


    She wasted no time and jumped onto Lucien¡¯s back, throwing them both onto the bed, which has a very soft andfortable texture.


    Lucien fell on his back and L.u.s.t on top of him. She looked at him while licking her lips in a very e.r.o.t.i.c way.


    "I never get enough of your d.i.c.k. In the bath, I had to share you with the others, but now I can have you to myself while we break in this bed."


    Heughed and rolled over on the bed, getting on top of L.u.s.t. Then she dematerialized her clothes, and Lucien started kissing and sucking on her big beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "So, let¡¯s break in the bed, baby."


    ------------------------


    Half an hourter, when Lucien and L.u.s.t finished, they found out that the room¡¯s sound istion is splendid since none of the girls seemed to have heard L.u.s.t¡¯s loud m.o.a.ns, or they would havee to join the fun for sure.


    L.u.s.t wanted to continue breaking in the bed for hours, days, and weeks, but Lucien wanted to continue exploring the house.


    Lucien didn¡¯t even bother to wear clothes because that house belonged to him, and only his girls were there.


    Plus, they would be having s.e.x, and taking baths where they will have more s.e.x.


    If this is his home, he should be asfortable as possible in it. although he is not exactly an exhibitionist, Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that being n.a.k.e.d is the mostfortable.


    L.u.s.t followed Lucien¡¯s example and also stayed n.a.k.e.d, so they both went to the third corridor.


    The door at the end of the corridor was like the others, also made of ck wood, but there was something else on it.


    A drawing of a sword and spear pointing in the same direction while three arrows crossed them. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think that it should be an armory.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was sure of his assumption because the room is huge and has severalrge weapon racks for various types of weapons to be inserted.


    There were also mannequins to put armor. Lucien thought that an armory would not be useful as he and his woman have storage treasures.


    But the room also has plenty of free space in the middle with a raised floor that looks like a mat for training. So he concluded that the room was for training and the equipment there would bemon for everyone in the house to use.


    While exploring therge armory room, Lucien discovered another door that seemed to lead to a side room.


    Beside the door, Lucien saw more draconic runes. L.u.s.t made a curious expression, and he started to read it quickly.


    "This is my third gift to you. I hope you will show gratitude when we meet. Good luck, Lucien, my chosen knight."


    Lucien and L.u.s.t looked at each other with confused expressions as they had no idea who the person that wrote the draconic runes is and what they want.


    He entered the room and was surprised to see a golden light beam in Its center. There seemed to be something floating inside the golden light beam.


    Lucien expected L.u.s.t toment on something, but she was silent. He looked to the side and saw that she had a shocked expression on her face.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 29) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 146 - Aylin

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Aylin</h4>


    From L.u.s.t¡¯s shocked expression, Lucien could deduce that she knew something about the floating object and the golden light beam. Still, he asked. "Do you know what that is?"


    L.u.s.t did not stop staring at the golden light. "As I said before, my memories are vague, but I¡¯m sure I have felt this energy before."


    "I think that in one of the battles my sisters and I fought an enemy who had a weapon with that energy. That is probably a dragon soul weapon."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help thinking about his katana. "Is that simr to my soul weapon?"


    L.u.s.t quickly exined. "Not exactly. Soul weapons are linked to the souls of their masters. When the master dies, the soul weapon is destroyed."


    "Dragons are the most knowledgeable beings in the area of ??the soul. They manage to transfer their souls entirely to their soul weapon so that the weapon can be disconnected from the dragon and be used by other dragons."


    Lucien thought it only seemed beneficial, but then L.u.s.t went on to exin. "But that process consumes the dragon soul, so they die after transferring their soul to the soul weapon."


    "That is why there are so few dragon soul weapons. Only the high dragons can achieve sess by doing that process, and they only do that when they are almost dead so that they can help their younger generations."


    Lucien then asked. "So, a dragon transferred their soul to whatever weapon that is inside the golden light beam and the person who gave me this house used it as a gift for me? Was that person the dragon who transferred their soul to the weapon?"


    L.u.s.t shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think they are the same person. The dragon that passed the soul to the weapon died, but the person who wrote the draconic runes said that you should show gratitude to them when you meet."


    He nodded. "Yes, that makes sense. Well, we can¡¯t do anything about it without having more information. I think epting the weapon now would be my best option."


    L.u.s.t then looked at him. "A dragon soul weapon links Itself to the new user¡¯s soul until they die. But first, it needs to ept the new user."


    "The high dragons only pass these weapons to their descendants, so the weapon generally does not resist another high dragon, but you are not exactly a high dragon... I guess."


    "Do I stand any risk if the weapon does not ept me?" Lucien asked.


    L.u.s.t made a confused expression. "I have no way of knowing. High races go out of their way to keep their secrets, so my knowledge of dragons is very limited."


    Lucien took a step toward the center of the room. "Whoever gave me this house and left this weapon here for me wants something from me. So they wouldn¡¯t hurt me until they got what they wanted."


    "Wait-" L.u.s.t tried to stop Lucien because she was worried something bad could happen, but as soon as he stepped towards the center of the room, the golden light beam shone brighter, surprising them.


    Lucien raised his hand and closed his eyes because the light was too bright, but then he felt a strong wind against his body and quickly opened his eyes.


    "WHAT?!?!" He was surprised to see clouds. He seemed to be in the sky above the clouds, and his body felt very light.


    He tried to look to the side but failed to move his head. In fact, he realized that he couldn¡¯t move any part of his body.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t? L.u.s.t, where are you? L.u.s.t?!?!?!?!¡¯ Lucien shouted in his mind for L.u.s.t, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    He tried to calm down and think about what could be going on. Then his head turned to the side on its own, and he saw a wing pping.


    He also noticed that his arm was thin and had red scales the same color as the wing.


    Then he looked down and saw the ground, dozens of meters away below him, and... He saw b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    ¡¯This... This is not my body... Is it a woman? A dragon?¡¯ Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think he was in a woman¡¯s body, and her scales and wings made him believe she is a dragon.


    Then she pped her wings harder and started to go fly down. She also squeezed something in her hand. It looked like the shaft of a spear.


    She kept going down faster and faster, at an incredible speed. The wind blowing against her body, the feeling of her wings breaking through the wind... it was all very pleasant. Lucien could easily be addicted to the sensation of flying.


    Lucien could see so many people on the ground. They seemed to be fighting. ¡¯A battle? Will she attack them?¡¯


    She kept going towards the people in the battle. Lucien realized that half of them looked like humans, but they just have very fair skin.


    And the other half were demi-humans with horns and tails. Some of them also have wings and scales like this woman.


    ¡¯So are they really dragons? Are they fighting humans?¡¯ Lucien was very confused, and talking to himself without having L.u.s.t around seemed very lonely.


    When she was less than a mile from the ground, Lucien could already hear the sounds of the battle. He didn¡¯t have his powerful senses as before but was using the senses of the supposed female dragon.


    Lucien could also feel her heart beating faster. She was getting more and more excited, the closer she got to the battle.


    The cries of soldiers and the sounds of metal against metal were making the female dragon more and more excited. But she also looked eager, maybe a little afraid.


    ¡¯Is this her first time in battle?¡¯ Lucien could only observe and make assumptions.


    The two armies were facing each other in the middle of the open field. From the sky, Lucien could see many humans on the other side while on her side, many dragons were going towards the middle of the battle.


    As soon as the female dragon flew over her people, everyone looked up, and some of the soldiers started to yell.


    "Look!! The Princess came to fight alongside us!!"


    "The Princess? Princess Aylin?!"


    "Yes, Princess Aylin came to fight!! Hahaha!! There is no way we can lose now!!"


    Aylin, the female dragon whose body Lucien was in now, continued to fly towards the middle of the battle while the soldiers below shouted her name excitedly.


    Soon Aylin arrived at the part where the dragons were directly fighting humans. She headed towards a big dragon withrge wings and horns that were fighting several humans.


    She pointed her spear forward, and Lucien realized that Its de was curved on one side and was not a double de. ¡¯It is a naginata.¡¯


    Lucien had actually trained a lot with a naginata as it is his favorite pole weapon, so he quickly recognized it.


    Aylin quickly reached the ground and hit a human near the big dragon with her naginata in his back. The de easily sliced through the human¡¯s armor while blood sshed.


    She tried to pull the naginata back, but it seemed to have stuck between the man¡¯s bones and organs, so Aylin quickly used her foot to push the man¡¯s body forward while holding the naginata shaft firmly.


    "ARRGH!! Damn gods!! I will kill you all!!" The man¡¯s body fell lifeless to the ground while Aylin looked at his blood on the naginata de.


    The big dragon that was fighting near to Aylin spun his ax, hitting several soldiers, then looked at her and yelled. "Behind you, Princess!!"


    Aylin was feeling several emotions because it was the first time she killed someone. Lucien could feel the adrenaline rushing through her body as if it were him.


    She heard the big dragon yell and turned her naginata backward, cutting off the head of a soldier who tried to attack her.


    The big dragon flew to Aylin¡¯s side while giving orders to the other dragons. "Form a wall around the Princess, right now!!"


    Then the dragons quickly moved around the Princess and the big dragon, forming a protective circle.


    The big dragon looked at Aylin, who was having trouble breathing because of the adrenaline in her body.


    "Princess, why are you here? You are too young to fight in battles yet."


    Lucien could feel that the big dragon liked and respected Aylin a lot. He could also feel that she considered the big dragon a good friend.


    Aylin started to control her feelings and calm down. "I can¡¯t stand still while my people fight!! Garen, you should be praising me for my first kills."


    Garen seemed to respect Aylin a lot, but he still looked very concerned for her safety. "But Princess, you¡¯re only sixteen... Also, you only reached the Mortal Realm a few weeks ago... You should not-"


    "Enough!! I will fight. With you by my side, I am not in danger, and I need to gain experience in realbat and not just training."


    Garen bowed to Aylin. "Yes, my Princess, I understand. Please stay close to me. Also, congrattions on your first kills. You were fantastic, just like your mother."


    Aylin smiled and then spun her naginata while giving orders to the dragons. "Move forward!! Kill all these shitty gods!!!"


    The dragons didn¡¯t think twice about following Aylin¡¯s orders. They opened the circle and started attacking all the soldiers that Lucien realized were not humans but gods, most likely a high race.


    Aylin didn¡¯t care to stay close to Garen and attacked any enemy soldiers she saw. The third kill was easier than the first, and the fourth was even more natural.


    She grew more and more excited while killing gods. Although Garen was always around her, after a while, she faced more powerful enemies and suffered some injuries.


    But it was only light cuts on her wings and some attacks that pierced a little of her armor but no severe injuries.


    When Aylin arrived at the battlefield, the numbers seemed bnced, but soon the dragons were clearly winning the battle.


    With each kill that Aylin imed, she gave a battle cry, and all dragons be more encouraged. She seemed to have an aura of leadership, and every dragon who fought close to her seemed as excited as she was.


    The dragons couldn¡¯t help butment on how amazing Aylin is.


    "Hahaha... See how our Princess fights well!! She kills a bunch of gods with every move!!"


    "She¡¯s just in the Mortal Realm, but I saw her killing an Earth Realm warrior!! She is really amazing!!!"


    "Yes, she is so beautiful and strong, hahaha!! Our Princess is the best!!!"


    "Princess Aylin, keep killing them!!"


    "Yes, Princess Aylin!!!"


    "Princess Aylin!!! Princess Aylin!!!"


    While Aylin continued to spin her naginata across the battlefield and to kill gods, the dragons yelled her name, filling the hearts of the gods with fear.


    An hourter, the battle was almost over. There were less than a hundred gods still alive, while more than ten thousand dragons were yelling Aylin¡¯s name.


    The group of gods was surrounded by the dragons, who did not attack because Aylin seemed to want to kill them with her own hands, or better, with her bloody naginata.


    The de and shaft of the naginata are covered with the blood of gods as well as Aylin¡¯s body and wings. Still, she continued to smile while her excitement and adrenaline only increase.


    She pointed the naginata at the remaining group of gods and yelled. "Kill them all!!!"


    Then Aylin pped her wings so hard that earth and rocks flew sideways while the ground seemed to shake.


    *WOOOSH*


    She flew towards the gods while other dragons that have wings flew after her and those that didn¡¯t have wings, ran while yelling her name.


    Lucien saw everything through Aylin¡¯s eyes, but before shended in the middle of the group of gods, his vision went dark.


    He blinked his eyes a few times, and then his vision started to normalize. He opened his eyes and saw L.u.s.t¡¯s beautiful face very close to his face, staring at him with a curious expression.


    "Who is Garen?" She asked.


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 30) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 147 - Dragon Queen of War

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Dragon Queen of War</h4>


    L.u.s.t then exined her question. "I heard you say several things in a differentnguage. It sounded like ancient draconguage. I didn¡¯t understand any of it, other than the name Garen."


    Lucien spent more than two hours in Aylin¡¯s body and really missed L.u.s.t. He hugged and kissed her passionately.


    ¡¯Oh? You are excited down there. What happened about saying that I¡¯m the one always wanting more...¡¯ L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but mentallyment as Lucien was devouring her mouth, and she couldn¡¯t speak.


    He continued to stroke her body, and madly moving his tongue around the inside of L.u.s.t¡¯s delicious mouth while he mentally responded.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know how to exin what happened. I think I had some kind of vision. More than just seeing... I could feel everything that the other person felt like I was inside her body.¡¯


    ¡¯Her?¡¯ L.u.s.t asked, and Lucien could somehow feel that she was a little jealous in her tone.


    ¡¯Spending two hours without talking to you and the girls was very lonely. I missed you so much that I want to eat you right now... Also, yes, I think it was a female dragon.¡¯ Lucien responded and started to squeeze L.u.s.t¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Even kissing L.u.s.t, couldn¡¯t contain her muffled m.o.a.ns. Lucien¡¯s touch is perfect, but somehow it seemed to get better every time he touched her again.


    ¡¯Uhm, for you, it was two hours, but for me, it was just a few minutes. What do you know about the female dragon?¡¯


    Lucien was hugging L.u.s.t while she has her back to the center of the room so he could see the golden light beam over her shoulders.


    The light was fading, and at the same time that L.u.s.t asked about the female dragon, Lucien recognized her naginata floating in the middle of the golden light beam.


    The "vision" that Lucien experiencedsted two hours, but he was inside someone else and felt everything she felt. He experienced her first battle. The emotion of her first kill...


    There was no way Lucien wouldn¡¯t feel a strong connection with her after that, and L.u.s.t could feel Lucien¡¯s affection for the female dragon when he spoke her name in a very loving way.


    ¡¯Aylin. Her name is Aylin... Despite being very young, she was incredible... That soul weapon is her naginata... So...¡¯


    Lucien stopped kissing L.u.s.t when he felt a painful sadness in his heart. "You said that the dragon does not survive when they transfer their soul to the weapon... She is dead."


    He approached the center of the room, and the golden light dimmed more and more as if the naginata lowered its defenses to Lucien.


    Then when he was at least two meters from the center of the room, Lucien held his hand open towards the golden light beam.


    *Woosh*


    The naginata trembled and flew towards his hand. Lucien took the naginata by Its shaft and squeezed it tight as incredible energy ran through his body.


    "AAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!" Lucien gave a powerful draconic cry as his eyes shone with golden light.


    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The room began to shake as Lucien¡¯s entire body shone with golden light.


    L.u.s.t tried to approach or enter Lucien¡¯s body, but the golden light prevented her from approaching the center of the room or teleport to there.


    She tried to speak to Lucien, but he wasn¡¯t able to hear anything. Lucien could only feel the powerful golden energy running through his body.


    An energy that he felt familiar with. A pleasant energy that seemed to do his body good, that seemed to belong to him since the beginning.


    "Aylin..." All Lucien could say was her name.


    Then from the very bottom of his soul, he heard a low voice, almost like a whisper. It wasn¡¯t L.u.s.t¡¯s voice, but Aylin¡¯s.


    ¡¯Lucien...¡¯


    Then the golden light grew brighter from his body until Lucien and L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t see anything else in the big room.


    L.u.s.t closed her eyes for a few seconds, and when she started to open again, she saw the light dimmed.


    She saw Lucien holding the naginata by Its shaft and looking at it with a sad expression. Golden sparkles ran through his eyes, which had already recovered Its natural blue color.


    Although there were no tears in Lucien¡¯s eyes, L.u.s.t could feel that he was very sad, so she didn¡¯t say anything and just watched him.


    Lucien continued to look at the naginata in his hand. He could feel the golden energy inside his body soothing it, mixing with his it, and connecting to his soul.


    He was sure he heard Aylin¡¯s voice, but then everything was silent. He knew that her soul had be the naginata, so she shouldn¡¯t be alive.


    Still, Lucien felt a strong desire to protect Aylin; to make her happy; to make her his...


    He also felt the golden light make his body much stronger. Still, there was a feeling that it is just the beginning...


    Lucien felt that the naginata has infinite power, but he only managed to ess part of that power. Even though it epted him, it seemed like there was still a lot of inessible things.


    He closed his eyes, focusing all of his concentration on the naginata. ¡¯Aylin...¡¯


    Then, in the darkness that Lucien saw with his eyes closed, a faint golden light began to appear. He focused more and realized that the light wasing from a golden gate.


    But when he tried to see the gate better, the light went out, and Lucien¡¯s head hurt.


    He tried to focus again but only managed to see the gate from a distance, and the golden light was very faint as if he needed to do something before being able to ess that gate.


    Somehow Lucien could feel that the golden gate was not the only barrier. He felt he had to go through other gates to ess something, but he did not know what was at the end of the gates.


    But he knew what he wanted to be there. It seemed like an impossible dream, but at the same time, Lucien felt or wanted to think that he could see Aylin if he managed to unlock all the gates of the naginata.


    Still, there was no point in forcing himself now. He was already very happy that the naginata epted him. Even if it was just the weapon, he could always have a part of Aylin with him.


    Lucien lifted the naginata in front of him and spun it by the shaft a few times. Then he thought he no longer needed it right now, and it disappeared, just like his katana returning to his soul.


    Then he thought about the naginata again, and the weapon appeared in his hand. The use of it is the same as that of his katana.


    The only difference is that the katana made a purple glow when it appears and the naginata a golden light.


    As Lucien got used to the weight and size of the naginata, he could feel L.u.s.t¡¯s difort because of their connection. "Tell me what¡¯s in your mind."


    L.u.s.t approached him with a thoughtful and concerned expression. "Did you say that her name is Aylin? I know that name."


    Lucien¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard that, which made L.u.s.t even more ufortable. "What do you know about her?"


    "I have lived for many years and have heard old stories about the previous dragon queen. She was called Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War." L.u.s.t said.


    He quickly asked. "What does it mean to be a dragon queen?"


    She started to exin. "It is what it seems. The dragon race is divided into dynasties. Each dynasty controls a world, it can be a superior or medium world."


    "The leaders of the dynasties are called princes and princesses, while the whole draconic race has only one great leader who can be a Dragon King or a Dragon Queen, who is chosen by the council of the ancient dragons."


    "The current Dragon Queen is called Aisha, the Dragon Queen of Life. She is the daughter of Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War."


    Lucien concluded. "So, do you think my Aylin was that Dragon Queen of War?"


    L.u.s.t made an upset expression. "Your Aylin? Anyway, it should be improbable. We are talking about the leader of one of the three most powerful high races."


    "If this naginata¡¯s soul is Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War, this should be Aisha¡¯s most precious treasure. Why would she give it to you, a half-demon?"


    Lucien responded. "There is no point in assuming things that we have no way of knowing right now. What else can you tell me about that Dragon Queen of War?"


    "I only know old stories and legends, so there is no way to know for sure because it was thousands of years ago."


    "They say that Aylin was of a small dynasty in a medium world. Her parents were a prince and princess, they died fighting against gods."


    "The god race is divided into the subcategory of gods, and the ones that attacked the medium world were inferior gods. Still, although not very powerful, they were in far greater numbers than Aylin¡¯s people."


    "The dragon dynasties usually help each other, but nobody wanted to fight for an average world, so Aylin¡¯s dynasty had to face the gods alone."


    "Apparently, the dragons were on the defense for a few years until Aylin reached an age close to twenty and started to lead her people."


    "It was then that she started to be famous. They say that Aylin, still in the firstyers of the Mortal Realm, was extremely powerful and also a great leader."


    "Under her leadership, her dynasty defeated all the inferior gods in her world and then began to attack worlds with stronger gods."


    "Over the years, Aylin grew more and more powerful. They said that she was the first person to kill an Immortal Realm warrior while still in the Sky Realm."


    "So when the previous Dragon King died, everyone knew that Aylin would be chosen as the next Dragon Queen. It was a great era for the dragon race..."


    Lucien¡¯s eyes sparkled as he heard about Aylin¡¯s story. Despite L.u.s.t saying that they were legends and old stories, he was sure it was true because he saw how amazing Aylin was.


    He can¡¯t helpmenting. "Sixteen... She was really amazing."


    L.u.s.t made a confused expression. "What do you mean?"


    Lucien smiled. "You said she started fighting at about twenty years old... I saw her first battle. She was sixteen and had just entered the Mortal Realm."


    "Still, she killed an Earth Realm warrior without help and just suffered minor injuries."


    "Not only did she have great strength and a natural aura of leadership, but she also trained very hard to master the use of the naginata."


    L.u.s.t could see Lucien¡¯s respect and affection for Aylin. Even though she was dead, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous.


    "I do not like this. Dragons are proud creatures, and they don¡¯t like other races. They have killed hundreds of billions of my people over the ages."


    "Our people, you are also a demon. You shouldn¡¯t just ept gifts from dragons as they certainly have something nned for you, and that can¡¯t be a good thing."


    The naginata disappeared from Lucien¡¯s hands, and he quickly approached L.u.s.t. He held her chin firmly and made her look into his eyes.


    "You are my wife, L.u.s.t. I will always treat you with all the love I have, but you must obey me. You can be jealous, but your jealousy cannot be harmful to our family."


    "I am not jealous..." L.u.s.t softly spoke as she tried to look away.


    Lucien kept his grip on her chin and kissed her a few times. "You can¡¯t hide it from me. You are always jealous of the girls. When my c.o.c.k is inside them, the jealousy seems to dominate your body."


    L.u.s.t tried to deny that, but Lucien pushed her body against the wall and moved his hand towards her legs. As they were n.a.k.e.d, he touched her p.u.s.s.y directly.


    Then he spoke. "L.u.s.t, L.u.s.t... If you don¡¯t behave well, I will have to punish you... and it will not be a pleasant punishment. I¡¯m going to keep my d.i.c.k out of your naughty p.u.s.s.y for a long time...if you misbehave"


    "NO!!! Please do not do that! I¡¯m going to try to control my jealousy, so please don¡¯t punish me like that." L.u.s.t eximed worriedly.


    Lucien continued to touch L.u.s.t¡¯s body and kiss her lips. "Good L.u.s.t, remain a good girl so that you get what you want."


    ##################


    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 31) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 148 - You are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 148 - You are Mine</h4>


    Since Lucien and L.u.s.t were already n.a.k.e.d, their passionate kisses could easily be something else.


    Even the cold floor or the walls could not contain their desires for each other¡¯s bodies.


    But then Lucien received a mental message from Mia. ¡¯Lucien, there are some cribs in a bedroom here on the third floor."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "Cribs?"


    He quickly exined to L.u.s.t, and she was also confused. "Cribs? Whoever furnished this house should know that we would be together, and you would be unable to have children."


    Lucien and L.u.s.t quickly went to the third floor to see the cribs.


    The girls also gathered in therge room that looked like it was really made for children, with cribs, small beds, soft y mats, wardrobes and other furniture in small sizes.


    Not only the girls but also Lucien was a little sad, remembering that he is infertile.


    Cassidy approached and hugged him from behind. "We should not think about it now. I¡¯m sure there is nothing that you- we cannot do. There must be a cure for this problem."


    As the mood got a little sad, the girls tried to rejoice... In the end, everyone ended up going to the big bed in Lucien¡¯s bedroom, the big room on the fifth floor.


    They yed, explored the house, started to tidy up their individual bedrooms. The hours passed, and the purple world sky went from purple to a darker purple showing that they spent almost half the day there.


    Lucien thought it was best for them to return to the castle in Bluewind as Ang might be concerned about Marie and Lena. Also, he had to continue training his troops.


    The girls found the house veryrge andfortable, as well as giving them more privacy than living in the castle, so Lucien agreed that they could sleep every night in the purple world.


    Anyone who wanted to stay in the house during the day could also because they just had to send a mental message to Lucien if they wanted to leave, and he would open the portal.


    Lucien was sure that it was already morning in the normal world, but everyone was surprised when they left the portal in his room in the castle and realized that it still seemed night. In fact, it was dawn.


    L.u.s.t quickly exined. "There are differences in time between the dimensions, I¡¯m not sure how it works, but it seems that time in the purple world flow more slowly than here."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help butment. "That seems very useful for us to train."


    Mia made a naughty smile. "Yes... All kinds of training... Even the ones on the bed."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that even a small difference like a few more hours in the day could be significant for making them stronger quickly.


    Of course, they still had important things to do in the normal world, like training his troops who couldn¡¯t go into the purple world because they didn¡¯t have his tattoo.


    Cassidy also helps Ang with the political affairs of the kingdom, and Astrid helps Lucien with the training of his troops.


    But the other girls could enjoy the extra time in the purple world to train, study or just rx.


    Oya and Ko loved to spend the whole day lying on the soft grass in front of the house. Despite being mystical white tigers, they werezy, like big cats.


    Since the girls were not sleepy, because they had received a lot of energy from Lucien. They went to prepare their clothes and other things they wanted to take to the home in the purple world.


    Marie and Lena also wanted to stay at the house with Lucien and not live in the castle anymore.


    The flying rock where the home was located had arge garden with space for them to train their magic without any problems.


    Before the group started to leave to do their things, Cassidy looked at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "You don¡¯t n on hiding your horns, do you?"


    Lucien knew that his current appearance could be scary or intimidating to other people. In fact, only for men because women could not really fear someone so handsome.


    Still, he was not ashamed of being a half-demon or whatever he is, so he wouldn¡¯t hide it. "Everyone already thinks I¡¯m a devil, so now they can be sure."


    Then the girlsughed because they expected something like that from Lucien. So everyone left to do their own things, while Lucien went to n his next steps.


    His mind was full of questions about the house, draconic runes, and especially about Aylin. But there was no way he could get answers right now, and all he could do is follow his ns.


    An hourter, the day dawned, and Lucien came down the stairs. As always, he saw Ang in the hall because she also liked to get up early.


    She was surprised by his new appearance but could not deny that his charm only seemed to increase.


    They went to have breakfast together, and the sweet Kara was also with them when Lucien told them about the house and his transformation. He really had no reason to hide it from Ang or the cute maid.


    Ang found everything very unbelievable, but when it came to Lucien, nothing is simple.


    She paid close attention to the story and understood how the girls could ess the purple world, which led to another question.


    "So you did it with Marie... With Lena too? At the same time? I knew they wouldn¡¯t wait until you had a ceremony or something like that."


    Lucien stroked An¡¯s face affectionately, and even Kara looked away while blushing.


    "You know that I will take care of them. They were already my wives before we were having s.e.x, but now they are getting stronger quickly too."


    Then Lucien brought his nose close to Ang¡¯s face to smell her mature fragrance and tease her.


    "I¡¯m going to have a big ceremony with them after we get Portgreen back. You know... You can be included in that ceremony not as my mother-inw but as my wife."


    Ang loved having Lucien¡¯s face rubbing against hers. She could smell that addictive scent from him, and her mouth looked for his lips on their own.


    The more she thought about following Lucien with her daughters, the more that seemed right. Still, she wanted to make sure that Bluewind would be fine before she officially joins Lucien¡¯s group.


    She closed her eyes while enjoying his caresses. "Give me more time, please."


    Lucien held her chin and kissed her on the lips. "Okay, you can have as much time as you want... But nothing changes the fact that you are already mine."


    Angel¡¯s heart started to beat faster because of Lucien¡¯s kisses and loving words. If things went on like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave his arms.


    She stood up quickly. "Okay, now I have to attend to the kingdom¡¯s affairs."


    Ang walked towards the hall, but before she got too far away, she heard Lucien speak. "Before you go, give me one more kiss."


    She stopped walking but did not turn. Ang doubted whether she should be so obedient to Lucien or keep on her way.


    Ang tried to keep walking, but her body didn¡¯t want to resist him... In fact, she was afraid to start kissing and not being able to stop.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just a kiss... No big deal...¡¯ Ang thought to herself and went back to Lucien. She leaned over him with the intention of giving him just a quick kiss.


    But Lucien held her by the waist and made her sit on hisp while he kissed and sucked her lips.


    "Mm..." Ang was unable to contain her m.o.a.ns and felt her underwear began getting wet.


    But Lucien did not force her and let her stand again. When they broke the kiss, she could see a string of saliva between their mouths, which made her panties even wetter.


    She turned to go on her way, but then...


    *Pah*


    She felt Lucien p her ass. It was strong enough for the sound to echo through the room, but she felt no pain...


    On the contrary, her love juicespletely went out of her control, soaking through her panties and ran down her legs.


    Ang was very flushed and embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t turn around. She kept her back straight as she spoke. "I... I will not forget that!!"


    Lucien smiled. "It¡¯s not for you to forget. You will spend the whole day with my handprint on your butt, to help remind you of me and so that you remember you are mine."


    "You!!" Ang wanted to be mad at Lucien for treating her like that where the servants could see... She wanted to think he was rude... But in the end, she was unable toin.


    She left the room to change clothes while Karaughed without knowing if she found the scene funnier or more embarrassing.


    Lucien smiled at the cute maid. "So, Kara. You heard everything I said about the house in the purple world... and you must imagine that there is a vacancy for a chief maid just for you."


    Kara couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. "Really?!"


    "Yes. I just need to put my tattoo on you. But you need to be sure that you really want it. It¡¯s a big decision." Lucien spoke while drinking coffee.


    L.u.s.t was sitting next to him, behaving like a good girl, and just smiled.


    Kara cutely moved her lips while making a thoughtful expression thatsted only a second. "Of course, I want to go with you."


    "Being with the girls is so nice. I don¡¯t want to be left here alone after you leave. I want to be with everyone... To be with you..."


    Then Kara blushed. "So... Does that mean I will be your wife? Are we going..."


    Lucien shook his head. "Oh, it¡¯s not necessary. I can control my demonic energy better now so I can give you the tattoo without we having to do anything else. You just need to ept me and not resist."


    Kara made a disappointed expression as she hoped that this would be her chance. But then she thought. ¡¯He will take me with him... Then at some point, he will make me only his... I just have to be a good girl.¡¯


    She then nodded to Lucien. "Alright, I¡¯ll do my best."


    Lucien smiled and pointed to hisp. "Sit here, I¡¯ll give you the tattoo."


    Kara blushed and smiled. She wasted no time and sat on Lucien¡¯sp. ¡¯He is so hot... I can feel it... It¡¯s big even when not hard... Control yourself, Kara!!¡¯


    He started to move one hand over Kara¡¯s thin thighs, making her shiver with pleasure while using the other to caress her belly.


    "Don¡¯t resist. This is going to be quick." Lucien spoke next to her ear as he focused his demonic energy into Kara¡¯s body.


    The purple light shone from his hand on Kara¡¯s belly and entered her body. As she had no resistance to Lucien, on the contrary, she wanted to be with him and the other girls very much, the tattoo quickly started to form on her lower belly area.


    Kara felt the demonic energy run through her body, making her stronger, but the feeling was not as incredible as when the other girls had the demonic energy along with Lucien¡¯s saliva and essence.


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to be unfair to the cute maid, so he turned her head to the side and started kissing her sweet lips.


    "Mm..." Kara made a cute m.o.a.n as she let Lucien kiss her any way he wanted. She was delighted and had high expectations for what was toe.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t stop looking at Kara while she is on Lucien¡¯sp. She forced herself to look at the other side while thinking to herself. ¡¯I am not jealous!!¡¯

 Chapter 149 - More Work, More Reward

    <h4>Chapter 149 - More Work, More Reward</h4>


    Kara couldn¡¯t stop smiling while sitting on Lucien¡¯sp, which made it difficult for them to kiss, but it was still enjoyable.


    Feeling his hands around her thin waist easily made her wet to soak through her clothes, and because of that Lucien¡¯s pants also wet.


    Lucien started to increase the intervals between their kisses. "Little maid, you must control yourself because your uncle is approaching."


    Kara blushed a little as she spoke shyly. "We¡¯ll continue thister, right?"


    Heughed and bit her ear, making her m.o.a.n cutely. "Yes, of course, my dear."


    She gave Lucien another kiss and tried to get off hisp, but he kept his hands around her waist. "I meant for you to contain your liquids, but you can still stay on myp. You are so cute."


    She happily smiled. "But won¡¯t my uncle find this inappropriate?"


    Before Lucien could answer, Ron entered the room and bowed to Lucien. "Good morning, My lord."


    Lucien smiled as he spoke in a friendly tone. "How many times have I asked you to just call me Lucien?"


    Ron embarrassingly smiled. "Sorry, Lucien, it¡¯s a habit."


    Then he noticed Kara on Lucien¡¯sp. Her smile was both shy and bright. "Good morning, my niece. You seem to be veryfortable there."


    Kara was so embarrassed that she pressed her face against Lucien¡¯s chest to hide her cute reaction. "Uncle, I... I... I just... It¡¯s not that..."


    Ron sat at the table while he spoke. "It¡¯s all fine, Kara. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t stop you from being happy. Also, I know that Lucien will take good care of you."


    Lucien started patting Kara on the head. "Of course, I will take good care of her. This cutie deserves to be treated like a princess. I was actually saying that she is going to be my chief maid and live with me from now on."


    He told Ron about the house in the purple world, because he trusts Ron a lot, and also there was no reason to hide it from him. But he only told him essential things to keep the exnation short.


    Ron could only be happy for Kara. She would be going with Lucien¡¯s group so he could rest easy, knowing that she would be happy and safe.


    Then he started reporting to Lucien about his group of male troops. "Only a week has passed, but we are making good progress. They are very willing to work hard and be disciplined soldiers."


    Lucien was unable to keep himself fromughing. "They are afraid to go back to the forest or that I will cut off their heads. Also, did you get any extra information from the Light Empire Captain that I brought as a hostage?"


    Ron quickly started telling him everything they learned from interrogating the Light Empire Captain. "Yes, he didn¡¯t want to say too much in the beginning, but I threatened to call you and the tigress, so he told us everything he could starting from his childhood."


    "From what he said, the Light Empire is mobilizing thousands of troops towards the Alliance. They were on some kind of break since thest year, but now it looks like they are going to attack with all their forces again."


    "That would certainly cause great losses for both sides and would leave the two empirespletely unprotected, but apparently the Light God has sent someone to lead them, and now they are stronger and more motivated than ever."


    "The soldiers you faced in the forest were a small part of arger group that was tasked with opening arger path through the forest to the Alliance, so they wanted to make sure that the bandits wouldn¡¯t be able to bother them and also wanted to use them as vesbor."


    Lucien heard that when he quickly tortured the Light Empire Captain, so it looked like the man didn¡¯t have much information about his sister, Amelia.


    Ron gave some more technical information about the Light Empire¡¯s armies, and Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the massive difference in numbers.


    The Light Empire has about three hundred thousand trained soldiers, while its total poption reached almost one billion.


    The Alliance poption and trained soldiers are around the same size, but it is more difficult for them to bepletely sure because there are many demi-humans ns further to the north.


    But the total poption of Portgreen was less than two hundred thousand. And Lucien would kill many of the adventurers and mercenaries when they fought to reim Cassidy¡¯s crown.


    That concerned Lucien because even if he had a lot of strong women, he would still be at a great disadvantage in rtion to Amelia, who was controlling the Light Empire from within.


    Still, there was no point in thinking about it too much now. Lucien had ns to use the influence of Scarlett and Olivia to mitigate the losses in the battle for Portgreen.


    But before going to Portgreen, he needs to train his troops to be able to face enemy forces twenty times bigger or more inbat.


    While Lucien thought about his ns and patted Kara on the head, Ron spoke.


    "Lucien... I know you fight very well alongside your wives, but I would still like to suggest some exercises to improve your leadership with the troops."


    Lucien knew that Ron was right. He had not given his tattoo to the troops of women, so he had no way ofmunicating with them mentally.


    His tattoo creates a very profound and mysterious connection with the girls, so Lucien only wants to give it to women he is sure would be his wives and will only belong to him.


    Lucien also didn¡¯t know yet if he would need to put a ck mark on the female troops because even without his tattoo, they were very loyal to him. After all, they could drink special milk if they work hard.


    On the male side, despite being trained by Ron, most of them would be under Lucien¡¯smand inbat, so he needs to learn to lead everyone cooperatively.


    "What do you have in mind, Ron?" Lucien asked.


    Ron exined. "To begin with, some battle simtion exercises. As the male and female group has simr numbers, they can fight each other while you lead one side, and I lead the other."


    "Next, we can do bigger simtions with you leading them all against me, I will be leading the new soldiers of the kingdom. This type of exercise will be good for everyone to gain more experience."


    Since Ang took control of Bluewind, she has started a campaign to recruit young people from the local poption and train them to be soldiers from the beginning.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "Why didn¡¯t the stupid King train soldiers from the local poption like Ang has been?"


    Ron shook his head. "He said that our people are a bunch of hicks who didn¡¯t know how to use a sword, and that was why we had to hire experienced soldiers. I couldn¡¯t do much because he was the King."


    "Lucien couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "What an idiot... It is no surprise Ang never saw him as her man." Then he continued to pat Kara, who kept smiling. "Ron, you are a good friend and a handy assistant. Should I show all my gratitude to your niece?"


    Ron smiled. "Everything I do, I do for the people of Bluewind. I believe that you are already pretty much in control of the Kingdom, same as the Queen- the Queens... Well, they are with you."


    "So I just do my duty as a servant. But if you want to reward me, reward Kara in my ce, and I will be extremely grateful."


    Lucien gently kissed Kara on the head. "Little maid, you have nothing toin about having such a good uncle. Tell me what you want as a reward."


    Kara couldn¡¯t even think straight, enjoying so much pleasure from Lucien¡¯s pats. It wasn¡¯t exactly s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure but something kind and loving that made her heart warm.


    She spoke while making a joyful expression. "Pats... I want more of this, more pats, so much more."


    Lucienughed as he continued to pat her head gently. "I understand. How about a half-hour pat session every day for a month?"


    "Yes! I want it!!" Kara looked very happy, but then she made a thoughtful expression. "After a month, can I have more?"


    "Yes, of course, good girls always get rewards," Lucien responded and continued to stroke Kara while arranging the future battle simtion exercises with Ron.


    -------------------------


    An hourter, Lucien went to the barracks behind the castle to continue training the female troops. L.u.s.t, Astrid, and Ghnna were always with him to help.


    Lucien¡¯s other girls were more focused on their individual training and mainly received privatebat lessons from Cassidy, who also gave sword training to the female troops. Ang helped whenever she could, with anything rted to magic.


    As soon as Lucien arrived behind the castle, he found all of the women in a very organized formation.


    "Master!" Everyone greeted him together. Although it was strange to see him with horns, he was still their handsome master, who gave them special milk as a reward.


    Lucien looked at the six hundred women. Although only a week has passed, his essence has made miraculous improvements to their bodies.


    They still didn¡¯t look like soldiers, but at least they looked so much healthier than before. Their olive skin shone, and their hair was clean and with a pleasant fragrance.


    Ne was in front of the group with a straight and proud posture. Her exotic beauty seemed to improve every time she drank Lucien¡¯s essence.


    In fact, all the girls were more beautiful after drinking special milk full of Lucien¡¯s life mana.


    Right behind Ne was little Kylee, who, despite being the youngest girl in the group, was the second in the rank among them. As a result, she was the woman who drank most of Lucien¡¯s creamy milk after Ne.


    Lucien smiled and approached Ne. She was very eager, but he ignored her and started patting Kylee on the head.


    "Little Kylee, you get more beautiful and stronger every day."


    Kylee closed her eyes as she smiled happily to receive Lucien¡¯s affection. "Thank you, master. All my improvements are because you give me delicious milk."


    Astrid and Ghnna couldn¡¯t helpughing. "I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re part of this..." The elf said.


    "It really seems unbelievable. But we know how it is... So I think it can¡¯t be helped." Astrid responded.


    Lucien sent the group of wizards to the castle to receive magic lessons from Ang, while Ghnna went to train the archers. Ne also started to follow her, but Lucien told her to stay.


    The main vanguard had been training fist weapons with Astrid and swords with Cassidy thest week. But Lucien wants them to know how to use various types of weapons as well, to allow their troops to be more adaptable.


    Since he recently got the naginata, Lucien wanted to train with it again, and his troops could follow him training pole weapons. He also wants Ne to train with them, even though she is an archer.


    The group equipped themself with spears as they had no naginata. Lucien was waiting for Reba¡¯s response before looking for another cksmith to start making his army¡¯s equipment, so they could always have naginataster.


    Lucien first instructed them on how to use a pole weapon properly. He exined the advantages and disadvantages of that kind of weapon.


    Then he started sparring with L.u.s.t, who is very skilled with most weapons, while the women imitated their movements.


    So the group spent the whole morning training. Then they had a great and lively lunch together and continued training in the afternoon.


    All the women were focused on their training. The wizards worked hard in their studies with Ang to improve their magic while the archers also did their best to learn from Ghnna.


    Everyone wanted to be stronger as well as receive more rewards from their master. They received their rewards at the end of the day. When Lucien took a bath with everyone in a big pool in the barracks.


    The troops had the night to rest while Lucien returned to the castle and entered the purple world with the girls. Some stayed in there during the day to gain extra hours for their training.


    The girls took everything they needed to the house in the purple world and so they made a great dinner in the kitchen.


    Kara also joined the group and officially became the chief maid. She was delighted to be with the group and did not stop smiling.


    While Lucien saw the girls so happy while they were having dinner, he couldn¡¯t help but think of two girls who were missing.


    Ang seemed to be very willing to join them and just needed some time and more teasings from Lucien.


    So Lucien had to deal with Jeanne. The problem was Mason, who, even in the castle prison cell, still seemed very hostile to him.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 32), visit my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 150 - Fetish?

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Fetish?</h4>


    Lucien woke up in his big bed in the purple world after sleeping for less than two hours.


    The purple world is totally safe for him and his girls, which makes Lucien a little morefortable to sleep well.


    Still, he has a lot of energy because his nights and parts of the days are filled with activities that generate demonic energy.


    All the girls were still sleeping beside him. Kara was also there, even though he didn¡¯t go too far with her, Arie, and E, they could still receive many of his benefits.


    Something that all the girls had inmon was a satisfied smile on their faces and their bodies exhausted from receiving too much demonic energy.


    Lucien quietly left the bedroom and went to the kitchen for some snacks. L.u.s.t, as always, walked beside him.


    "You really don¡¯t like to sleep." She couldn¡¯t helpmenting.


    He shrugged. "We have a lot to do. Now is not the time to sleep."


    Lucien picked up a slice of bread and a ss of wine from the table and started eating and drinking them.


    L.u.s.t looked at him with a loving expression. "I know we have a lot to do. But I would like you to enjoy this peaceful time more while we can. After all, all pleasure would strengthen us."


    He smiled at her. "I enjoy every second beside you and the other girls. So I think everything is fine at this pace. Of course, I will enjoy it more when all my family is together."


    Lucien sat at the table to finish eating his food. He and L.u.s.t were n.a.k.e.d because there was no need to wear clothes at home.


    "So, let me make you enjoy it more." L.u.s.t knelt down and started sucking on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while he finished his snack. That was definitely enjoyable for both.


    After Lucien ate enough, he left the house. He also took Oya and left little Ko sleeping in his bed with the girls.


    Mama tigress was always participating in all the fun sessions, having pats, and being able to drink some of the special milk.


    That added to her natural strength as a mystic beast made her closer and closer to the Mortal Realm, right behind Rose, Cassidy, and Astrid.


    Precisely because of therge amount of demonic energy that was entering her body, Oya feltzy and liked to sleep most of the time.


    But Lucien wanted to exercise with her to help her better absorb the demonic energy and strengthen her so that she can always be by his side as his loyalpanion.


    Lucien approached the edge of therge floating rock where the house was and looked at the purple horizon.


    So he did what L.u.s.t taught him about making portals and focused his mind on a spot on top of another floating rock and in front of him.


    The golden-purple portal opened, and they entered it. Then they came out on the rock where Lucien wanted to appear, showing that he was quickly learning to control the portal.


    On the rock, there is a vast forest and a hill. With his super hearing, Lucien knew that there were no animals there, which made the forest seem a little lonely.


    Still, the forest served his purpose well. Lucien and Oya spent a few hours running through the woods at full speed as a way of exercising and understanding their limits.


    The exercise session was also pleasurable, mainly due to the cute mama tigresspany.


    Then they returned home and took a bath with the other girls as it was already almost morning in the normal world.


    Part of the group stayed in the purple world because it was morefortable, and the other part went back to the normal world with Lucien to keep their daily routines.


    Lucien spent the morning training his troops, and at midday, the girls gathered in the castle to have lunch.


    He took the time to talk to Jeanne, and brought her to a lookout next to the castle to talk alone.


    She was not wearing shiny armor at the moment, but casual clothing. Her beautiful pink hair tied in a ponytail added to her curvy body made her look really charming.


    Jeanne was the first to speak. "Lucien, I know you don¡¯t have to answer anything, but I would like to know about when you will be able to let me and Mason go back to Portgreen."


    Lucien calmly exined. "You know I n to help Cassidy take her crown back, so we¡¯ll be going there in about two months if nothing unexpected happens."


    She made a concerned expression. "You and the girls are very strong, that can¡¯t be denied. Still, going against the guild and mercenary groups is crazy."


    "In two months, what will you have? Two thousand soldiers if you manage to recruit more bandits and other people..."


    "Combining all the forces in Portgreen, they should have more than forty thousand soldiers from the B-rank and below, while about a thousand in the A-rank if you count gold-rank mercenaries."


    "We¡¯re not even taking into ount that the guild has Ivan and other S-rank adventures with him. Also, ck Hand is a diamond-rank mercenary, almost as strong as Ivan."


    "They may be in conflict now, but when you attack Portgreen, they wille together to face amon enemy."


    Jeanne stopped talking and stared at Lucien¡¯s face waiting for his reaction, but he just smiled at her, making her upset. "What is so funny, you idiot?"


    Lucien approached Jeanne, and she stepped back, but she couldn¡¯t go any further because they were on the edge of the lookout.


    He brought his face close to hers. "The way you say it sounds like you care about me."


    "Of course not. I don¡¯t care about you, but the girls are not bad people. I also don¡¯t want anything to happen to Mason and me because of your crazy actions." Jeanne looked away.


    Lucien gently held Jeanne¡¯s chin and made her look at him. "Okay, let¡¯s talk more about that. How about we have our date now? We can just walk around and talk, not a big deal."


    Jeanne pushed Lucien¡¯s arm away as she tried to make an upset expression. "Okay, I made that damn promise, and I¡¯ll keep it, but don¡¯t touch me whenever you want."


    He let her push his arm away but then began to caress her shoulder with his other hand. "Why? Does my touch disgust you?"


    Jeanne just wanted Lucien to stop touching her because it was arousing strange sensations in her body, so she didn¡¯t think twice about trying to get rid of him.


    "Of cou-" But then she thought her false words could offend Lucien, mostly because of his horns. She doesn¡¯t found him disgusting; on the contrary, he looked more attractive every day.


    "No, I¡¯m not disgusted by you, but I¡¯m not your wife, and I don¡¯t want you to y with me like that." Jeanne pushed ways Lucien¡¯s other hand, but in a more gentle way.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Forgive me for that. When we first met, I was experiencingplicated emotions. I¡¯m actually still learning how to deal with my feelings."


    Jeanne took a step away from Lucien. "It¡¯s all fine. We all made a lot of mistakes in our youth, mostly for love."


    He approached her and held her waist from behind. "I think I didn¡¯t make it clear. I mean that when I saw you, I found you interesting, and when I saw your beautiful face and pink hair, I really wanted to have you only to myself."


    "Mm." Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but make a low m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien¡¯s hot breath on her neck and his hands on her waist.


    She jumped forward like a scared rabbit and put more distance between them. "Please don¡¯t y with me!! I am not one of your little girls."


    Lucien raised his hands as if to say he was sorry. "Okay, my bad. It¡¯s hard to resisting touching you when you have such an attractive mature body."


    Jeanne blushed. "Do you have a fetish for older women?"


    He shrugged. "Honestly... I think so. Is that bad?"


    She turned to the side while trying to hide her giggle. "You didn¡¯t have to be so honest. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really a problem. At least Cassidy must be very satisfied."


    Lucien smiled. "We should not talk about other women now. I¡¯m not very experienced with dates, but I¡¯m pretty sure we are supposed to enjoy our time together, not talking about other people."


    Jeanne looked at him with a thoughtful expression. "Alright, where are we going then?"


    He also made a thoughtful expression. "Do not know. Let¡¯s just walk around and see where our feet take us."


    Then Lucien held out his hand to Jeanne but quickly apologized. "Ah, sorry. I forgot that you don¡¯t want me to touch you."


    Lucien made a fake sad expression, and Jeanne knew he was faking it, but she was still worried about offending him.


    "Okay, we can hold hands, but don¡¯t try anything funny with me, or I¡¯ll kick your little brother."


    She got closer to Lucien, and they held hands as they walked towards the city center.


    He sent a mental message to Astrid to lead the training of the troops in the afternoon because he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the castle until night time.


    Lucien wasted no time and asked what he was most curious about. "Why do you protect Mason so much?"


    Jeanne quickly responded. "For someone who kills without blinking because of a minor misunderstanding, you speak as if you don¡¯t know the answer."


    "You¡¯re right. I know that I am overprotective and that I sometimes act without thinking when ites to the people I love. But I want to know how you got so close. You are his aunt, not his mother." Lucien responded.


    She made a slightly sad expression. "My sister died when she gave birth to him, and I promised that I would always take care of him."


    "That shouldn¡¯t make me pamper him, but like his dad, I always remember my sister when I look at Mason, and so I end up ignoring his mistakes and coddling him because I miss my sister."


    Lucien sighed. "I understand you. In thest few days, I found out that my mom probably keeps some secrets from me, but I can¡¯t be angry with her. On the contrary, I just want to find her and spoil her just like she did with me when I was a kid."


    Jeanne giggled again. "So, that¡¯s it, after all."


    He looked at her confusedly. "What do you mean?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have a fetish for older women because of your mother."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression, while L.u.s.t was thinking to herself. ¡¯Damnit, why is she talking about her? Does she want to screw up my ns ahead of time? Shit, if that happens his mother might be first wife, not me.¡¯


    "As I said, we shouldn¡¯t be talking about my wives. I want to know more about you." Lucien responded.


    Jeanne made a confused expression when Lucien referred to his mother as one of his wives, but she thought she has just misunderstood it.


    "Okay, what more do you want to know about me?"


    Lucien thought about asking the color of her panties because that was what came to his mind, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t behave like that on a date and tried to ask reasonable questions.


    Then they kept walking while they talked about their past. Jeanne¡¯s life was basically training and taking care of Mason while Lucien was training and training.


    So they easily ran out of subjects to talk about and just kept exploring the city. They ate some snacks in tents and watched the sunset.


    Jeanne was getting more and morefortable with Lucien¡¯s presence, and of course, he used it to tease her with quick touches, especially on her beautiful mature s.e.xy ass.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 33), visit my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 151 - Rain Kisses

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Rain Kisses</h4>


    As soon as it was night, Lucien and Jeanne started to go back to the castle because they liked having dinner with everyone else.


    The family atmosphere that Lucien¡¯s women generated was always enjoyable, and Jeanne liked that very much.


    They continued walking through the streets of Bluewind city, and at some point, Jeanne epted that Lucien¡¯s hand would not leave her waist and stopped caring about it.


    "It¡¯s going to start to rain, so we have two options. We either run or get wet. I¡¯m fine with both." Lucienmented as he enjoyed the softness of Jeanne¡¯s waist.


    Jeanne looked at the sky as she spoke in a thoughtful tone. "How do you know? I can¡¯t see a drop of water."


    Lucien stopped and looked at Jeanne¡¯s face for a few seconds. Then he moved his finger toward her forehead, making her a little nervous.


    "What are you going to do? Is it strange? I warned you not to try anything funny-" Jeanne panicked, but Lucien just touched her forehead, leaving her confused.


    Them...


    *Plop*


    A drop of water fell on Jeanne¡¯s forehead just above Lucien¡¯s finger, surprising her. "How did you-"


    *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop*


    Jeanne thought it was a trick from Lucien, but then more drops began to fall from the sky, and quickly a heavy rain started soaking everyone on the street.


    While all the people on the street started running to their homes or anywhere with a roof, Lucien and Jeanne continue in the middle of the street, getting wet by the rain.


    "I could hear the water drops falling more than three miles above us." Lucien sincerely said.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help speaking in a doubtful tone. "More than three miles? That is very hard to believe. Even for someone incredible like you, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible."


    Lucien smiled. "I think you can call it the power of love."


    Jeanne giggled. "Power of love? You go around f.u.c.k.i.n.g every woman you see and then talk about love? Very ambitious on your part."


    He exined. "I understand that you see me like that, I think the only way you would understand is if you participated..."


    "The girls and I get stronger ording to the pleasure we give each other. If we didn¡¯t love each other and just f.u.c.k.i.e.d, it wouldn¡¯t work."


    "Still, if we love each other, but just hold each other¡¯s hands and kiss, it wouldn¡¯t work either."


    Then Lucien concluded. "So, we love each other, and we give ourselves a lot of pleasure as we get stronger together. That is how I make my family safe and happy. That is how I intend to conquer Portgreen and the world if necessary to keep them safe."


    Jeanne didn¡¯t mind the rain making her all wet and just said. "When you talk like that, it doesn¡¯t look so bad."


    Lucien looked at her with a tender expression. "I think it¡¯s suitable for everyone. The girls want protection, to be stronger, and affection. I give them a lot of love, so we get stronger together and make our big family safer."


    Jeanne blushed when Lucien looked at her with affection. He was already handsome, but when he looked at her like that, he looked even more charming.


    She looked down embarrassingly. "Are you going to make that your slogan for recruiting women?"


    Lucien gently lifted Jeanne¡¯s face by the chin. They were both already very wet so staying in the rain made no difference.


    "Maybe I will. Tell me. Do you feel attracted to join my family after those words?"


    Jeanne stammered. "I... I... I don¡¯t think so... Those were good words... But I know it¡¯s not that simple."


    Lucien made a fake thoughtful expression. "Ah, yes... What about after the final touch?"


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    He smiled. "A kiss. You let me kiss you and then give me the answer. How about it?"


    Jeanne smiled in embarrassment. "You were so daring touching my butt whenever you wanted, but now you are asking me for a kiss? What if I deny-"


    She couldn¡¯t finish speaking before Lucien quickly sealed her lips with their first kiss.


    Jeanne was taken by surprise, but she quickly understood what was going on. She instinctively tried to step back, but Lucien held her gently by the waist.


    She realized that he was not forcing her, but was also showing that he desired her. Jeanne couldn¡¯t help feeling proud because that someone as handsome as Lucien, who has many beautiful young women, has such an interest in her.


    Another thing she realized was that her body actually had no resistance to him. He was now kissing her lips, and all she could focus on was the wonderful taste of his mouth and his intoxicating smell that made her feel excited.


    The rain continued to fall and soak them. Jeanne stopped thinking too much and wrapped her arms around Lucien¡¯s neck, who wasted no time and lifted her up by the waits, then she wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "Mm..." She made a cute m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien hug her body tighter, and he used that moment to stick his tongue inside her mouth.


    A sweet mature vor was how Lucien would describe Jeanne¡¯s taste. Her saliva was so delicious that he could drink it for days without getting sick of it.


    Her tongue, unlike the younger girls who moved wildly in his mouth, was calm and followed his movements obediently.


    Lucien devoured Jeanne¡¯s mouth for more than a minute until she needed to catch her breath. He drew back his tongue but continued kissing and sucking her lips while she breathed.


    Jeanne felt she had never done anything so crazy. She started to brush Lucien¡¯s hair away from his face and watched the rain wet his forehead and horns.


    Then he started to spin their bodies where he stood on the street. Jeanne looked at the dark sky and opened her arms as she was confident that Lucien would not let her fall.


    "This is amazing!" Jeanne eximed as she looked up, and raindrops wet her face.


    Lucien continued to spin their bodies like a dance. "You are amazing, Jeanne."


    Jeanne giggled. "You don¡¯t give up, do you?"


    He smiled. "Why would I give up when you¡¯re already mine?"


    She smiled and stroked his horns before and start kissing his mouth. She was definitely inexperienced, but with Lucien¡¯s help, they had no problems kissing for several minutes under the rain.


    The people in the buildings around Lucien and Jeanne started to watch them dance and kiss on the street.


    A woman looked at Jeanne with envy and then looked at her husband with an upset expression. "Why aren¡¯t you romantic with me like him?!"


    The man shrugged. "Do you want to get the flu? They are crazy for doing that."


    The woman punched her husband on the shoulder. "Your idiot!! So what if we get the flu? Just warm me up with your body and take care of me! But you are azy pig who does nothing good!!"


    The man held back hisints so he wouldn¡¯t receive anymore punches from his wife. He also couldn¡¯t help being upset with Lucien for causing problems for him.


    Anyway, he and his wife continued to watch Lucien and Jeanne on the street as well as other people around.


    Lucienmented. "We are giving people a nice show."


    When Lucien stopped kissing, Jeanne¡¯s lips instinctively followed his mouth. "Isn¡¯t that your fault? You took me in the middle of the street while it¡¯s raining... You are so..."


    Lucien started to avoid Jeanne¡¯s lips and kiss her chin. "What am I?"


    She continued to chase his lips, craving for his tongue inside her mouth again. "So... You are so evil!! But... also so hot..."


    Heughed and bit her lip before sticking his tongue inside her mouth again. Jeanne eagerly sucked on Lucien¡¯s tongue and delighted in his wonderful taste.


    Then Lucien moved toward an alley where he pressed Jeanne¡¯s body against a wall and continued to devour her mouth and touch her s.e.xy body.


    Seconds turned into minutes and eventually, the rain stopped.


    Lucien was the first to speak between the short breaks they took for breathing. "We¡¯ve been wet for a long time... We need to get back to the castle and have a hot bath."


    "Yes... we... should go back... to... bathe..." She said but didn¡¯t stop kissing. It didn¡¯t seem like she could get enough.


    Jeanne didn¡¯t mind being wet or in a dark alley at night. She had never done anything crazy like this before, but in Lucien¡¯s arms, she felt warm and protected regardless of where they were.


    Since Jeanne didn¡¯t seem to want to stop kissing, Lucien could only return to the castle in that position.


    It seemed difficult for normal people, but he managed to walk two miles while kissing Jeanne in his arms.


    When Jeanne realized where they were, Lucien had already entered the castle, holding her like a princess, both totally wet.


    "Alright, you can let me go now. I¡¯ll go take a bath." She said.


    But Lucien didn¡¯t let her go. "You know about the home in the purple world. There is a pool with super hot water. It is simply the best ce to take a bath."


    Jeanne made a slightly sad expression. "Lucien... I am not your wife. I don¡¯t want to rush this, we are still developing our rtionship."


    Lucien tenderly smiled. "I will not force anything. I can give you the tattoo without having to do anything else so that you can be together with the other girls in the purple world."


    "You will have your own bedroom, and we can continue to develop our rtionship at the pace you want."


    She gazed at him with a suspicious expression. "Won¡¯t you do anything at all?"


    Lucien chuckled. "Nothing you don¡¯t want."


    Jeanne blushed. "Alright... What do I need to do?"


    He began to focus his demonic energy on Jeanne¡¯s body. "Just don¡¯t resist my energy... You also have to kiss me again."


    She giggled. "You are a terrible liar, but you kiss well." Then Jeanne started kissing Lucien while his tattoo appeared on her lower belly area.


    Then Lucien made the portal appear in front of him and entered it, carrying Jeanne. He already has reasonable control of the portal to be able to do open it in several different sizes and shapes, as well as control the force of the suction from it.


    Lucien left the portal, which was a smaller version of the big golden-purple gate. They appeared inside the big bathroom on the fifth floor.


    Jeanne realized where they were and blushed even more. "I don¡¯t think we should bathe together now. You said I could decide the pace of our rtionship."


    He put her on the floor and turned as he walked towards the water control tform and took off his clothes.


    "There are other bathrooms on the floors below this one. But the pool here is huge, and I¡¯m not going to do anything you don¡¯t want, so I don¡¯t see any problem with us using the same bathroom."


    Jeanne wanted to go to another bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t move and take her eyes off Lucien¡¯s body while he undressed.


    She really wanted to touch him. She wanted to touch his back, his shoulders, the base of his wings. Her body tingled from the desire she had held back for so long.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll stay, but don¡¯t look at me, please." Jeanne blushed as she started to undress.


    The hot water falling into the pool filled the bathroom with steam. Lucien got into the water and sat in one of the corners.


    He closed his eyes and rxed. That made Jeanne a little disappointed as she expected him to try to peep on her undressing.


    She spoke in a sarcastic tone. "Good. You are really behaving."


    Lucien sighed. "It is easy to say, but I am dying to appreciate the vision of that fantastic mature body of yours."


    Jeanne giggled and started walking towards the pool.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 152 - You Can Wash Me {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 152 - You Can Wash Me {R-18}</h4>


    Jeanne went around the pool and entered on the opposite side of Lucien. She was very shy, but the hot water made her quickly rx.


    After the water reached a specific volume, it stopped filling, and soon the steam started to decrease as well.


    Jeanne gazed at Lucien, expecting to see some curious reaction from him, but in the end, he was just rxing with his eyes closed.


    She started a conversation while washing herself to break that quiet mood. "What about the girls? Won¡¯t theye to bathe?"


    Lucien replied calmly. "Yes, they wanted to join me when I told them I would take a bath, but I exined to them that today I would bathe alone."


    Jeanne could imagine that it was because of her, but she still asked. "Why?"


    "Because I want to take a bath alone with a mature pink-haired beauty." He replied.


    She smiled. "So, are you enjoying it?"


    "Yes, yourpany is great... Still, I would like more closeness between our bodies."


    Jeanne was silent as she continued to wash with soap and a soft sponge. After a few minutes, she started to talk again.


    "Lucien... I wanted to ask you something."


    "You can ask. If I can answer, I will." He quickly replied.


    She was a little hesitant. "My brother-inw must be very worried about Mason and me, so I want to send him a letter. I promise I won¡¯t say anything that can harm you."


    "It¡¯s all right. You can say you will be back in about two months if you want. I¡¯m going to ask one of Ron¡¯s spies to send the letter. They can do that discretely."


    Jeanne smiled. "Thank you, Lucien. I know you didn¡¯t have to treat us so well."


    "You are not a prisoner. I¡¯m sorry I had to imprison Mason, but he leaves me no choice. Anyway, it will be over soon, and he will be able to return to his home." Lucien said.


    Then they were quiet again until Lucien started to speak in a curious tone.


    "It must have been challenging for your brother-inw to lose his wife and have to raise his child alone. He must be very grateful to have you close."


    "What do you want to ask?" Jeanne made a thoughtful expression.


    Lucien exined. "Well, you are beautiful, so I find it difficult that he never tried to court you or something like that."


    She smiled. "Oh? Yes, I think he already tried to approach me like that, but I always made it clear that nothing would happen between us."


    "Uhm..." Lucien just made a muffled sound.


    Jeanne continued to smile as she spoke in a teasing tone. "Are you jealous?"


    Lucien opened his eyes and looked at Jeanne¡¯s big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She lowered herself into the water, covering her entire body quickly.


    Then he smiled and closed his eyes again. "Why would I be jealous? I just want to know if any men have tried anything on my women."


    Jeanne blushed a little, but she didn¡¯t like Lucien¡¯s arrogant attitude much. She prefers it when he praises her and shows interest in gaining her affection.


    She thought for a few seconds before say. "I¡¯ll let you wash my back if you promise not to look."


    Lucienughed. "You are very reasonable, mydy."


    She made a fake upset expression even though she knew his eyes were closed. "I¡¯m embarrassed, that¡¯s all."


    He spoke calmly. "You have my word. I will not open my eyes until you ask for it."


    "I hope so." Jeanne started to walk towards Lucien. She was still very embarrassed, so she walked slowly and with her body totally submerged.


    Lucien sat there, waiting for her. She reached in front of him and put the sponge in his hand. Then she brought her face close to his, to check if he couldn¡¯t really see anything.


    With their faces so close, Jeanne smelled Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent and couldn¡¯t help but remember their passionate kisses in the rain.


    She was unable to resist kissing him and so she brought her lips close to his, just enough to slightly touch them.


    Her heavy breathing tickled Lucien¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t move and let her do what she wanted.


    Then Jeanne kissed him. He bit her lips in a gentle way, but that drove her crazy.


    "Mmm..." She made a cute m.o.a.n and rubbed her cheek on Lucien¡¯s lips before turning around.


    She knelt in front of him and put her long pink hair in front of her body to leave her back free for him to wash it.


    Although Jeanne knew that Lucien didn¡¯t need to see to know what to do, she still guided his hand to her back.


    She smiled. "Be kind."


    Lucien stroked her back. "Whenever you want."


    He started washing her neck and shoulders, then he moved his hand down to her lower back, instead of going to her ass, he went back up to her shoulders, always using gentle movements.


    Jeanne has never felt so much pleasure in a bath before. Lucien¡¯s touch was soft and affectionate, making her wish he never stopped. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed it.


    Although everything was feeling very good, she started to feel a little ufortable when he got close to her ass. She seemed to want him to wash that too.


    Lucien also seemed to want that as he took a short break every time he reached her lower back as if waiting for her permission.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve already gone so far... I¡¯m just going to let him touch it... Nothing more.¡¯ Jeanne thought to herself and took Lucien¡¯s hand.


    "You¡¯re allowed to wash there." She spoke in such a low tone that it sounded like a whisper, but it was still enough for Lucien to hear.


    He wasted no time moving the sponge to her big s.e.xy ass, so he started making the same gentle movements he did on her back.


    "Mmmmmm..." Jeanne was unable to stop herself from m.o.a.ning as she felt Lucien¡¯s touch even through the sponge.


    She thought it couldn¡¯t get any better, but then Lucien used his other hand to start stroking her back.


    She didn¡¯t even think aboutining because his touch was divine, and it was much more pleasurable when he touched her skin directly than when he used the sponge.


    Then Lucien moved his hand to her ass and squeezed it.


    "Ah!" Jeanne almost jumped, but Lucien held her around the waist and pulled her towards his body.


    As he was sitting, she fell down on hisp and immediately felt something hard between her legs.


    But Lucien made no other moves and just held her in his arms, so she quickly rxed as her body did not feel any aversion to him.


    "If I do something you don¡¯t like, just tell me, and I¡¯ll stop," Lucien spoke close to Jeanne¡¯s ear, making her feel tickling and want tough.


    "Ok." Jeanne soon regretted her answer as Lucien started to move the sponge on her thighs towards her most private part.


    She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t like that, but in fact, she was enjoying everything, and a part of her wanted to continue.


    "Ohh..." Jeanne felt Lucien caress her thighs, and then he reached her v.i.r.g.i.n flower and washed it gently while kissing her shoulders.


    Lucien¡¯s gentle touch on her p.u.s.s.y was even better than on any other part of her body. He used the sponge sometimes, and other times he used his hand directly, clearly to tease her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the same man who brutally killed the archer that shot the arrow at Mia¡¯s face was washing her body in such a gentle and caring way.


    Jeanne disagrees with many things Lucien has done and the way he acts, but she couldn¡¯t deny that he knew how to treat a woman very well and she feels veryfortable with him.


    She rxed her body in his arms and just enjoyed his touch. The hard meat stick she felt between her legs was an incredibly good boy and didn¡¯t try anything funny.


    After a few minutes of washing her, Lucien raised his hand from the water, and his fingers glistened with a viscous liquid that was not soap.


    Heughed. "If we keep going like this, it will be hard to end our bath."


    Jeanne giggled. "You did well. Now let me wash your back... Also, you can open your eyes."


    Lucien opened his eyes and had to restrain his desires, or his c.o.c.k would rise from the water, hard as a rock because the gorgeous mature beauty in front of him was extremely charming, especially while cutely blushing.


    He put the sponge in Jeanne¡¯s hand and guided it to his c.o.c.k, slowly as if he wanted to give her time to refuse.


    But in the end, he smiled because she didn¡¯t resist and held his d.i.c.k with one hand while using the other to wash it with the sponge.


    Jeanne was very embarrassed, but she continued because they were just touching and washing, so everything was fine.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself. ¡¯So, this is a c.o.c.k? Why is it so big? It can¡¯t fit inside the girls... Also, it¡¯s so hot.¡¯


    "We need more soap, can you grab it?" Jeanne asked Lucien to get the soap that was behind him at the edge of the pool.


    But Lucien had another idea. He guided her hand with the sponge to her p.u.s.s.y and rubbed it, soaking the sponge with her love juices. "I want this soap."


    Jeanne smiled as she bes even more embarrassed and spoke in a low tone. "Okay."


    Then she started rewashing his c.o.c.k with the sponge now soaked with her love juices. Passing her juices onto Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c, and Jeanne became more and more horny.


    Lucien leaned his back on the edge of the pool and enjoyed that fantastic handjob.


    After a minute, Jeanne thought about something and started talking shyly.


    "The girls say... That your d.i.c.k is very tasty... And that your c.u.m is not only delicious too, but also makes them much stronger..."


    Lucien smiled. "You can taste it if you want."


    Jeanne started to stutter. "I... I... I don¡¯t know how to do it... You may not like it..."


    He started to caress her face. "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not difficult."


    Then he got up and sat on the edge of the pool to allow Jeanne to be in a morefortable position.


    She knelt and started to stroke his c.o.c.k while she thought. ¡¯It is so big and somehow scary... How can it be tasty?¡¯


    Then she slowly brought her face close to his d.i.c.k, and Its smell entered her nose. Even with the soap and her love juices mixed on it, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k still smelled wonderfully addictive.


    She wasted no time and began to lick his c.o.c.k, it has a taste even better than the smell. It was just too perfect.


    Perfect was also Lucien¡¯s view of the lovely pink-haired beauty licking his d.i.c.k. He started stroking her head and holding her long hair so that it wouldn¡¯t disturb her meal.


    Before Jeanne could realize it, she was already sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and his pre-c.u.m was the most delicious thing she has ever tasted. Her body started to get even hotter while her p.u.s.s.y produced more and more love juices.


    Lucien wanted to enjoy more of his time with Jeanne, but his women were sending him several mental messages asking him to send them to the purple world.


    "Your mouth is so good that I¡¯m going to c.u.m. You don¡¯t have to drink it if you don¡¯t want to."


    Jeanne was happy for Lucien¡¯s consideration, but she really wanted to taste that.


    She swallowed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as deep as she could in her throat and sucked it as best she could.


    Lucien did as she wanted and shot his hot c.u.m inside her throat. He controlled Its volume so that it was not much because it is Jeanne¡¯s first time.


    She eagerly drank it all, and just as the other girls said, she started to feel really good. His creamy milk is better than she could have imagined and made a wave of energy run through her body, improving it and strengthening her.


    As soon as she finished drinking it all, she still continued to suck his c.o.c.k, which made Lucienugh.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can have more whenever you wantter. But now, our time alone is over."


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but be a little sad. Still, she kept sucking and licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while mentally ming him for seducing her.

 Chapter 153 - Better the Devil than the Pig

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Better the Devil than the Pig</h4>


    Reba¡¯s smithy, Portgreen, during the night.


    The sounds of metal against metal echoed through the room as Reba hammered a metal b.r.e.a.s.tte.


    She was finishing a ck cuirass that was very thin but incredibly durable. She sighed as she spoke to herself.


    "This will undoubtedly be my best work. I should have charged him more for this masterpiece."


    As she continued to work on the ck cuirass, she also thought about Lucien and how handsome he is. But then some of her thoughts caused her to blush.


    "Maybe I could request a special reward from him? Perfect, that definitely sounds reasonable..."


    Then she heard someone knock on the smithy¡¯s door. "Who could it be at this hour?"


    Reba pushed her sses up onto her forehead and went to see who was knocking on the door. She also took her forge hammer in case the person was looking for trouble.


    "Who is there?" She asked, looking at the door.


    An angry voice came from outside. "Open the damn door right now, or I¡¯ll break it."


    Reba held firm the handle of the hammer as she spoke in an upset tone. "F.u.c.k you, who do you think you are? I¡¯m going to smash your face in and then call the guards to drag you to prison."


    *Bang*


    The door was kicked open, breaking the lock and sending it flying through the air. The door was very durable, so Reba was sure that the man who kicked it is very strong.


    Still, she wasted no time and attacked him with her hammer. "Your bastard!"


    But the big man quickly grabbed the handle of the hammer and stopped Reba from moving it. "You are very bold, as I was told."


    Reba took a good look at the big man and recognized him quickly. "ck Hand? What do you want here?! I have nothing to do with mercenaries."


    ck Hand pushed Reba back and threw her hammer to the floor. "You refused to pay the protection fee to my boys... They also told me that you are beautiful, so I had toe and personally solve this problem."


    He got a good look at Reba. She appeared to be almost 1.70 m tall, fair skin but slightly tanned because she spent a long time in the forge, green eyes, and medium-length blond hair.


    Reba was disgusted by ck Hand¡¯s gaze. "Then that¡¯s it? you just attack anyone now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Guild?"


    ck Hand started walking towards Reba as she was walking backward. "The Guild does nothing without a leader. I am the city leader, and now everyone has to follow my orders."


    She kept stepping back because she knew the city was really in chaos, and ck Hand is currently the most influential person still here.


    "I don¡¯t have so much money right now. I received some orders recently and spent almost everything I had buying materials."


    ck Hand looked at her with a malicious smile. "If you have no money, you can pay me in another way. Like serving me."


    Reba was really disgusted by his expression. "I would rather die than serve a pig like you."


    He put his hand on his sword that was on his belt. "If you prefer the hard way, that¡¯s fine. But know that I will let my boys y with you before you die."


    ck Hand started to take his sword out of his sheath, but then he stopped and took a step back whileughing.


    "I heard that you are an excellent cksmith, and as you are gorgeous, I will give you two days to think. You either pay me or work for me."


    He didn¡¯t wait for Reba¡¯s response and left the smithy. Outside there were several mercenaries, and he pointed to some of them while giving orders.


    "Watch her. In two days, bring her to me." Four mercenaries stood guard at the cksmith¡¯s door while the group followed ck hand.


    He required "protection fees" from everyone in the city. The adventurers didn¡¯t like it, but they couldn¡¯t do much about it, because the mercenary groups Magic Band and Red Lady¡¯s Party epted themand of ck Hand after their leaders disappeared along with part of their elites.


    While the Guild was desperately trying to find Olivia and Ivan, the adventurers tried to stay out of trouble with the mercenaries.


    Some tried to ask Lord Larousse for help, but he only cared about finding his son and sister-inw, so ck Hand had no problem taking control of Portgreen city.


    Inside the smithy, Reba started hitting the furniture and throwing things at the wall while she was furious.


    "Damn mercenaries!! Go f.u.c.k yourselves!!"


    Reba, like most people, did not think the situation would get so out of hand. She thought of leaving town before but chose to stay in the end.


    Now she looked hopeless. She knew it wouldn¡¯t matter to ask the Guild for protection. Before, maybe, but now that ck Hand had personally requested her services, no one in the city would protect her.


    She thought of running away, but she saw the four mercenaries watching the door. She could defeat two at most, but the four together would be a problem.


    While Reba thought about what to do, she heard some strange noises outside the smithy. She was surprised when she looked at the broken door.


    The bodies of the mercenaries who were watching the entrance were quickly thrown into the smithy.


    "Who¡¯s there?!" Reba asked with a worried tone because there were arrows in the bodies of the mercenaries.


    Then four hooded figures entered the room in a swift movement.


    One of them took off his hood and smiled. "Nicely done!! The synchronized arrows were perfect."


    The others took off their hoods as well, revealing their faces. A woman could not help butmend her teammates in a cheerful tone.


    "That was amazing, really well done, guys."


    "I thought it would be difficult, but it was actually quite easy." Another of themmented.


    The man who had first removed the hood responded. "It was easy because our targets equaled our numbers. If they outnumber us, they could have alerted others."


    The group seemed very excited after killing the mercenaries, which made Reba very confused.


    "Who are you?! What do you want here?!?"


    The group leader made an embarrassed expression as he bowed to Reba. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. We are just messengers."


    "Messengers? You killed them!! What kind of messengers kill others like that?!" Reba asked in an upset tone.


    The woman of the group responded in a respectful tone. "We listened to your conversation and knew they were hostile to you or are you okay with serving that big ugly guy?"


    Reba was disgusted just by remembering ck Hand. "You¡¯re right. I needed help. But why did you help me?"


    The leader approached Reba and held out his hand with a letter. "We have a letter for you, mydy. Also, our boss would like us to help you."


    She took the letter but still kept her distance from them while reading it.


    Reba was surprised to see that the letter was from Lucien. He said he sent armor and other equipment for her to fix, but he also sent more money.


    She continued reading and was even more surprised when he said that Bluewind was bing a better ce after some changes and that he was inviting her to go there and work with him.


    Lucien exined that he wanted to equip an army and would pay Reba a lot of money just as he would give her anything else she needs.


    As soon as Reba finished reading the letter, she looked at the group, and the leader extended his hand to her with two storage rings.


    "Mydy, here¡¯s what Lord Lucien sent to you."


    Reba took the rings and quickly looked inside them. She was surprised again to see armors with the great sun and a lot of gold coins.


    She was very curious about Lucien and looked at the leader of the group. "Lord Lucien? Who exactly is he?"


    The man spoke with honest expression. "He is Queen Ang¡¯s ally and is helping Bluewind to be a great ce. Also, he is the princess¡¯s husband."


    Reba remembered that Lucien and Marie seemed to have a good rtionship. "He¡¯s the husband of the second princess, right?"


    The woman in the group giggled. "I think both."


    "What?!" Reba couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    The leader of the group also cannot prevent himself from smiling, but he still tried to speak in a solemn tone.


    "Mydy, we have to leave before more mercenariese. If you are in trouble, we can help you leave town."


    Reba made a curious expression. "Do you really know a discreet way to leave the city?"


    The group leader nodded. "Yes, we know some guards so we can leave without any problems. But we have to go now. Will youe with us?"


    Reba didn¡¯t really need to think about whether or not to leave town because ck Hand would only cause her trouble. In the end, Lucien¡¯s offer came at the best possible time.


    "Yes, I will leave with you. Just give me a minute to get my stuff."


    The group leader nodded, and Reba went to get some things. She was sad about abandoning her smithy, but just thinking about ck Hand made her want to throw up while working with Lucien didn¡¯t look bad.


    Anyway, she just wanted to leave Portgreen to avoid problems, and Bluewind was the ce where she had more friends.


    As Reba picked up her things, like her tools, materials, anvil, finished and unfinished work, and other misceneous stuff. Anything too big had to, unfortunately, be left behind for now. The group of spies began to talk. Onemented. "Why are all the women around Lord Lucien charming beauties?"


    The women responded quickly. "Because he is strong and handsome. Handsome as f.u.c.k!"


    The leader shook his head with a sad expression. "No matter how incredible he is, many women can only cause problems. At some point, they will drive him crazy."


    The woman smiled. "The problem is that most men are not able to handle many women at one time, because they are weak. Lucien is not a normal man."


    The leader couldn¡¯t help butment in a mocking tone. "Oh, are you in love? If Lord Lucien is as amazing as you say, maybe you should join his harem."


    "Of course, I want to join his harem. But I¡¯m not notable like his wives..." She spoke with a sad expression.


    One of the other men answered. "Then join his army of women. When we left Bluewind, he had recruited bandits, so I¡¯m sure he would ept a talented girl like you".


    The woman smiled as her eyes shone expectantly. "Yeah, great idea. I¡¯ll ask boss to help me with that."


    The leader can¡¯t help but shake his head again and sigh. "I really feel sorry for him. So many women together can¡¯t be good."


    ----------------------------


    At the same time, in the purple world.


    After bringing everyone home, he finished his bath with Jeanne, and they went to the first floor.


    Jeanne got along very well with everyone, so no one thought it was strange that she epted Lucien¡¯s tattoo.


    While some women were cooking in the kitchen, Lucien was sitting on arge sofa in the main hall.


    Mia and E were kneeling in front of him, sucking his c.o.c.k while little Ko was sitting on his shoulder, licking his cheek, and he was patting Oya.


    The house is enormous andfortable, but what really makes it home is the fact that they are together, surrounded by a loving family atmosphere.


    Of course, Lucien was enjoying his time with his growing family a lot, but he was still focused on reuniting all the women in his family together with him.


    The next day they continue their routines. During the day, they practicedbat and magic, while at night, they received demonic energy from Lucien in many pleasurable ways.


    As Lucien gained more control over the demonic energy, he could make the women stronger and faster even without having s.e.x.


    Of course, the benefits of drinking special milk are still less than having it shot directly into them during s.e.x. Still, everyone was getting stronger together while improving their rtionship with Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 154 - Just a Peek {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Just a Peek {R-18}</h4>


    Three dayster.


    It was morning, and Lucien was training with his troops as usual.


    Jeanne also started to participate in the training, mainly to learn with Lucien because he is very skilled with various types of weapons.


    Everyone had lunch together and went back to training in the afternoon. Then in thete afternoon, Lucien returned to the castle to bring his women to the purple world.


    He opened the portal, and the other girls went home while he waited for Marie and Lena, who were still in the room where they have magic lessons with Ang and the other girls who have some magic aptitude.


    The magic lessons were already over, and the wizards of Lucien¡¯s troops were back in the barracks, but Marie and Lena were still finishing something in the study room.


    Then Lucien received a mental message from Lena. ¡¯Hubby,e here to see something amazing.¡¯


    Lucien wasted no time and went up the stairs, heading to the study room. When he entered the room, he saw several ice birds flying around Lena.


    "Lucien, look at this," Marie eximed and moved her hands in the air, her fingers started glowing with blue light, and water started to flowing from her fingers and froze, bing more ice birds.


    He pped his hands. "Your mastery of ice- or would it be water? Either way, you girls are incredible."


    Marie spoke with a smile on her face. "Before, we were only able to use ice well, but now we can practically generate and control anything made of water or ice. Of course, within our mana limitations."


    Lena keptughing with happiness. "Lucien, this is fantastic. We only started having s.e.x less than a week ago, but we¡¯re already having tremendous improvements."


    L.u.s.t, who was always at Lucien¡¯s side, exined. "You two inherited an incredible water affinity from your mother. You would probably reach that level when you get to the Mortal Realm, but with Lucien¡¯s help, you can develop your abilities faster and sooner."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. "See, you have to thank your mother for being so talented."


    "But even she doesn¡¯t have such good control over the water... You should help her too, Lucien." Lena suggested naturally, seeing no problems with that idea.


    Marie has more straightforward thoughts, but she also knew that it was unfair to want to deprive her mother of being with Lucien just because she didn¡¯t want to cross certain taboos.


    "Yes, mom should be with us."


    "Of course, I also want her with us, but I don¡¯t want to force things, so we will have to wait until she isfortable with that," Lucien said.


    The girls could only be happy that Lucien was always thinking about their feelings. He sat on a couch to watch Marie and Lena making more ice birds.


    Lena seemed to have awakened herpetitive side and tried to make more and more ice birds, then make them fly around Lucien, so she quickly ran out of mana and "identally" fell on top of him.


    He held her in his arms and started to stroke her hair. "You don¡¯t have to try so hard."


    She started kissing his lips while taking short breaks to speak. "I want to try my best, because I want to be pampered a lot."


    Lucien began to kiss Lena while his hands ran over her slender body passionately. She naturally started to make cute m.o.a.ns as Marie made an upset expression.


    He noticed Marie¡¯s mood and stopped kissing Lena to invite Marie to join them. She didn¡¯t think twice before jumping on the couch with them.


    Then they started kissing and touching while the cute m.o.a.ns of the two blue-haired princesses filled the room. L.u.s.t entered Lucien¡¯s body to give them time alone.


    -----------------


    Ang was in her new bedroom, leafing through some books on magic. As an ice wizard, most of her books were about ice element.


    But now that she was helping Lucien¡¯s women and his troops, she was also giving lessons on other elements.


    She wanted to be as useful to him as possible because he is helping her family and people a lot. In fact, he is already her family, not only as a son-inw but also as something else they are developing.


    Ang found some books about earth and fire elements among her old books and left her room to take these books to the study room, so she would not waste time on the next day¡¯s lessons.


    She climbed the stairs to the second floor and headed for the study room, where Lucien was now having some fun with Marie and Lena.


    As she approached the study room door, Ang began to hear m.o.a.ns and words that made her blush instantly.


    "Mm... Lucien... It¡¯s so good..."


    "Ahhh... Kiss me more... Touch me here... Mmm... Yes..."


    "Mm... This... Ah! It¡¯s already so hard... Hehehe...."


    "Uhm... Come on... Let me take care of it... With my mouth."


    Ang quickly understood the situation and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. ¡¯Why are you doing this here?!?!¡¯


    She quickly turned to go back to her room, but then she heard something that made her stop.


    "It¡¯s already so big!!¡¯


    "I love it inside me!"


    Images of the massive thing in Lucien¡¯s pants began to appear in Ang¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t stop wondering how big his hard member is.


    Then she had the idea of ??a quick peek. ¡¯No, I shouldn¡¯t!! They are my daughters in there... That would be weird.¡¯


    Ang used all her will to try to start moving her legs away from the study room, but then again, she heard words that prevented her from leaving.


    "It smells so good... This texture... I love it so much."


    "I¡¯m going to swallow it all... Thanks for the meal!"


    At that moment, Ang forgot that Lucien could hear more than three miles, and L.u.s.t could feel presences even further away.


    ¡¯Just a peek.¡¯ She just wanted to see what that was like.


    It was too tempting for her not to look. ¡¯I will be quick. No one needs to know.¡¯


    Ang slowly approached the study room. The door was just slightly open, but it was enough of a gap that she could peek on them.


    Ang saw Lucien sitting on the couch while Marie and Lena were kneeling on the floor in front of him. Their position was perfect because it helped Ang to not be noticed so easily.


    ¡¯Wow!!!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but exim in her mind when she saw Lena holding Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. ¡¯It¡¯s really so big!! Looks so hard...¡¯


    Then Lena started to lick Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k from the top to the balls while Marie sucked on Its head.


    Ang could hear the lewd sounds that her daughters¡¯ tongues made when it came into contact with Lucien¡¯s big meat rod.


    A part of Ang wanted to get out of there and stop peeking, but her body couldn¡¯t help but find it so exciting.


    Marie began to swallow Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her throat as Lena swallowed and sucked on his balls.


    Her daughters continued to m.o.a.n while they seemed to be taking great pleasure with Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and Ang started to imagine how delicious it is.


    Ang¡¯s body started to heat up, and her most private part began to tingle.


    She didn¡¯t take her eyes off Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and didn¡¯t even notice when her hands moved instinctively toward her p.u.s.s.y.


    Her love juices had already wet her panties and were now going through the fabric of her pants and running down her leg.


    Ang was unable to contain her growing desires and reached inside her panties. After years of living alone in her bedroom, Ang gained some experience in ying with herself.


    And she has never had such fantastic visual and sounds as she does now. Seeing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and imagining it inside her, she began to move her fingers inside her pink cave.


    She used to take about half an hour toe alone when she tried hard. But seeing Lucien¡¯s big c.o.c.k and imagining the taste and smell of it, she knew she coulde with her fingers in half that time.


    Marie and Lena took turns swallowing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and licking it in many different ways. Ten minutester, he held Lena¡¯s head and pushed his c.o.c.k deep into her throat.


    "Oh..." He gave a slight m.o.a.n as he fired a hot load of c.u.m into her throat.


    Lena had an expression of immense pleasure as her love juices ran down her legs. She had an orgasm just by drinking Lucien¡¯s delicious c.o.c.k milk.


    "Mmm..." Ang was also delighted just to imagine being in Lena¡¯s ce. She also started to have an orgasm while watching Lucien also give Marie his c.u.m.


    Lucien also shot his white c.u.m on the girls¡¯ faces as they licked and cleaned his d.i.c.k.


    Then suddenly he turned and looked at the door, surprising Ang.


    "AHH?!?!" She took a step back, but as she was having an orgasm, she lost her bnce and fell on her butt while she squirted her love juices on the floor.


    Ang turned as she tried to get up to run, but L.u.s.t materialized in front of her.


    L.u.s.t shook her head as she smiled at Ang. "Naughty woman, you made such a mess on the floor."


    "No!! No... I... I didn¡¯t... This... Just..." Ang was very embarrassed and started to crawl back.


    Then she felt her body being lifted. "What? How? Who?!"


    But quickly, she smelled that pleasant fragrance that she loves so much and felt the warmth of the arms that she never wanted to leave.


    And she heard the charming voice that could calm her heart in any situation. "It¡¯s all fine. I caught you, mother-inw."


    Lucien carried Ang into the study room and closed the door.


    Marie and Lena were unable to contain theirughter when they discovered that their mother was peeking on them like a naughty kid, which made Ang even more embarrassed.


    As soon as Lucien set Ang down on the floor, she started to stutter as she tried to exin the situation.


    "T-that was not w-what you think!! I... I... I just came to bring some books... This is your fault!! Yes, you shouldn¡¯t do that here!!"


    Lucien, Marie, and Lena justughed while Ang kept trying to say that was their fault, and she was just a victim of the situation.


    He stoppedughing and looked at her with a loving expression. "Okay, Ang. But what about now? The girls already understood that the best thing for everyone is to be together. So, join us."


    Ang wants to be with Lucien, but she didn¡¯t think she could do that at the same time with her daughters.


    She started to step back. "I... I think I better leave you alone... You can continue..."


    She turned to run, but Lucien took her arm and pressed her against the wall. Before Ang could realize it, her lips had been sealed by his.


    Lucien kept her hands on the wall as he passionately kissed her lips. He sucked on them and stuck his tongue inside Ang¡¯s delicious mouth.


    His tongue moved wildly and marked every part of her mouth with his taste until he was satisfied.


    Then Lucien broke the kiss, making Ang¡¯s mouth follow his lips as she blushed.


    He looked into her eyes as he spoke in an affectionate tone. "I will not stop you from leaving anymore. But before you try leaving again, I want to make something clear."


    Lucien started giving Ang quick kisses on the lips as he spoke. "I really want you to stay. Not only now, here in this room with me, Marie, and Lena."


    "Not only as my mother-inw. Not only as part of my family."


    "I want you as my wife. I love you, and I want you by my side always along with everyone else."


    Then he gave her onest kiss and sucked her lips before he started to step back.


    Ang was very flushed. Not only was her body very hot, but above all, her heart was warm as never before. A warm sensation she never wants to lose.


    She forgot about taboos and any difort. She stopped holding her feelings and jumped into Lucien¡¯s arms.


    "I want to! I want to be your wife!! Now and ever!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief

 Chapter 155 - Four some Reason, I love it {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Four some Reason, I love it {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien hugged Ang, and they started to kiss passionately.


    He started to focus his demonic energy into her, and as Ang was already very attracted to Lucien, his tattoo began to appear on her lower belly area.


    Lucien opened the portal with Ang still in his arms, and he walked into it with Marie and Lena following behind him. While inside the portal, Ang continued to kiss Lucien while trying to remove her clothes.


    A few minutester, the portal opened below the ceiling of Lucien¡¯s bedroom, and they fell onto his big bed.


    Lucien rolled his body over Ang and started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while he put his hand inside her panties and started to caress her pink flower.


    "Mmm... So good..." Ang started to m.o.a.n because Lucien¡¯s touch was a thousand times better than when she yed with herself alone.


    The flushed expression she made even though she was a mature woman is the kind of stimulus that drove Lucien to be horny as f.u.c.k.


    He continued to stroke her p.u.s.s.y with his fingers while sucking on her big b.r.e.a.s.ts. He bit and yed with her cute n.i.p.p.l.es while her m.o.a.ns were music to his ears.


    "Ang... You are so beautiful... I wanted to eat you since the first time I saw you." Lucien started to take turns kissing her body and her lips, driving Ang crazy.


    She started to feel like she was going to have another orgasm, but she didn¡¯t want it to be with his fingers.


    "Lucien... I want toe on your d.i.c.k... Mmm... Please stick it inside me." Ang spoke between her m.o.a.ns.


    Lucien knelt on the bed and smiled at Ang. "I would like you to call me a husband now or hubby if you prefer."


    She tried to make a fake upset expression, but that only made her look cuter. "You really don¡¯t respect the ceremonies, do you?"


    He started to caress and squeeze her soft thighs. "In the future, we can have as many ceremonies as you want, but now you are my wife, so it is okay."


    Ang blushed even more and looked to the side while talking in an embarrassed tone. "H-hubby..."


    Lucien didn¡¯t require the girls to call him anything in particr, but when mature women like Cassidy and Ang called him hubby, he really liked it.


    He leaned over her and started kissing her delicious sweet lips. "Good wifey, I will give you everything you want."


    He kneeled again and started to take off his shirt, but Lena quickly moved to help him. "Let me help you, hubby."


    Lucien raised his arms so Lena could take his shirt off and then kissed her, mixing the vors of mother and daughter lips in his mouth, which made him even hornier.


    Then he held out his hand to Marie, who was already n.a.k.e.d, and she hugged him and kissed him too. Now he had the three sweet vors in his mouth.


    Marie and Lena took off Lucien¡¯s pants while kissing his body, then he got on his knees and gently removed Ang¡¯s panties.


    Ang was very shy and put her hand in front of her p.u.s.s.y, trying to hide it. "L- Hubby, I... I¡¯m sorry... I know it¡¯s not ideal because I... I¡¯m not a v.i.r.g.i.n anymore."


    Lucien leaned over Ang and started kissing her lips affectionately. "Bullshit. That is not important. What matters is we love each other and being together."


    She was so happy and continued kissing him. "I¡¯m d you don¡¯t care about that... But I want to give you something special. Something unique for our first time."


    He continued to stroke her body and began to kiss her neck and shoulders.


    "Being with you is fantastic, Ang. You are so beautiful and charming. You are also cute, which I love very much. Every second with you is already special."


    Ang giggled as she felt tingling from Lucien¡¯s kisses on her body. "I was happy that you think so... But I..."


    Lucien was a little confused. So, Ang guided his hand to her p.u.s.s.y, but she went a little lower until their hands reach her butthole.


    Then she spoke in a very timid and cute tone. "I never even yed here... I... I heard from the other girls that you like it..."


    He smiled happily. "I will be honored to eat your beautiful s.e.xy ass, my sweetheart."


    Ang turned her face away as she blushed even more at Lucien¡¯s obscene words.


    Lucien knelt again above her and put his hand on her leg. "So get on all fours so I can enjoy the view of your hot and s.e.xy ass."


    He helped her get on all fours and couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing the big and cheerful butt in front of him.


    Ang provocatively rubbed her ass against his hard d.i.c.k. "Do... you like it?"


    Her cute and shy way of trying to tease him made Lucien smile. "Of course, I love your ass. You are lovely, Ang."


    Lena, who was next to Lucien, quickly brought his c.o.c.k close to her mouth. "Let me lubricate it so that it enters smoothly into mom¡¯s ass."


    Lucien really had perfect control over his body and didn¡¯t even need to use saliva for that kind of thing as he could easily use his pre-c.u.m as a lubricant.


    But the girls would not miss an opportunity to suck his d.i.c.k. Lucien also couldn¡¯t deny that thrusting his d.i.c.k in Ang¡¯s butthole with her daughter¡¯s saliva seemed very e.r.o.t.i.c.


    He let Lena suck and lick his c.o.c.k while using one hand to squeeze Ang¡¯s ass and the other hand to hug Marie around the waist while they kissed.


    Being together with a mother and two daughters like this was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c for Lucien.


    He couldn¡¯t help but remember what it was like to be with Cassidy and Mia like this and conclude that he has some kind of fetish rted to mothers.


    Lena finished covering Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with her saliva and started licking his body. She loved every part of him more and more.


    He stopped kissing Marie and focused on Ang. He first put his finger in her cute pink asshole.


    "Mmmmmmm..." Ang couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n as she waited eagerly to feel his big d.i.c.k inside her.


    Then she felt Lucien hot meat rod rubbing her ass. Waves of pleasure ran through her body causing her to feel like she was going to lose her energy.


    But then Lucien¡¯s steady hand on her waist made her sure he would hold her in any situation.


    Lucien positioned the head of his c.o.c.k at the entrance to Ang¡¯s butthole. "I¡¯m sticking it in."


    As Lucien started to open the entrance to Ang¡¯s ass with his d.i.c.k, her expression changed several times quickly.


    First, she was smiling, happy for their union. But then she opened her mouth when she felt that his d.i.c.k was too big and was stretching her ass.


    She feared it would hurt, but the deeper Lucien slowly trusted inside her, the more pleasure she felt.


    Then the pleasure made her body feels warm as she felt Lucien hot meat rod inside her.


    Ang even forgot to close her mouth, resulting in her now having a delighted expression with her tongue sticking out.


    Lucien continued to slowly push his c.o.c.k inside her ass. "Ohhh... Ang, you¡¯re squeezing me so hard... It can only be described as heavenly."


    He pushed half his d.i.c.k inside Ang before he thought he had already reached her limit.


    His d.i.c.k had grown a few centimeters after his transformation, so Lucien had to be more careful not to hurt the girls.


    When Ang felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deep in the bottom of her ass, it felt hard for her to breathe. She feltpletely filled. It was a wonderful feeling, and she loved it so much.


    She felt she would fall on the bed if it weren¡¯t for Lucien to keep holding her.


    Lucien waited a few seconds to let Ang¡¯s asshole adjust to his d.i.c.k before he started moving.


    Lena again saw an opportunity and wasted no time before lying down under her mother and starting to suck Lucien¡¯s balls.


    Marie was also getting her share of attention by always getting kisses from Lucien. She loved kissing more than anything.


    "I¡¯m going to start moving, Ang." Lucien gently caressed her ass, then held tight on her waist and began to move his h.i.p.s back and forth slowly.


    "Mmm... So... Ahhhhh... Good... Uhhhh... Just like that..." Ang could only m.o.a.n, feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k stretching her ass.


    Lucien was receiving great pleasure from Ang¡¯s ass squeezing his c.o.c.k. He felt her pink insides throbbing.


    He gave a few deep thrusts, then pulled back until he saw half the head of his d.i.c.ke out of her ass.


    Her pink entrance began to close, so he opened it again while thrusting his c.o.c.k deep inside her butthole again.


    Ang continued to m.o.a.n as she covered Lucien¡¯s bed with her saliva because she could keep her tongue inside her mouth.


    "Ahhhhh... Hubby!! Just like that... Mmmm... I love it..." Ang wanted to say obscene words, but she only knew the little she read in books.


    Of course, that was not a problem as Lucien and L.u.s.t really have a good imagination for lewd words.


    "Do you want me to keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g your butthole? Harder or slower? Deeper until I reach your bottom?"


    Ang blushed but tried to y his game. "Yes, yes, f.u.c.k my ass as hard as you can. You can go as deep as you want inside me. I will take your big d.i.c.k."


    Lena chuckled while she tried to continue licking Lucien¡¯s balls, she had an excellent view of his c.o.c.k prating her mom¡¯s ass.


    "I didn¡¯t know that mommy could be so naughty. Hubby, you are really the devil for corrupting us like that."


    Marie blushed as she continued to kiss Lucien¡¯s chest. She thought this situation was wrong in many ways, but it also felt so right and natural for them to be together.


    Lucien started to increase the speed of his thrusts inside Ang. "Tell me, my dear. Where do you want me to c.u.m?"


    Ang didn¡¯t think twice before answering. "Inside! Please, I want it inside... Shoot your hot c.u.m inside my naughty ass."


    "Your wish is mymand, my lovely wifey." Lucien held Ang firmly by the waist and thrust his c.o.c.k into her close to her limit, then started to c.u.m.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! So hot!!! So good!!!" Ang felt Lucien¡¯s hot load fill her insides.


    The pleasure was so much that her p.u.s.s.y already dripping love juices started to squirt while she had a great orgasm.


    Lucien didn¡¯t hold himself and came a lot inside Ang, which resulted in his c.u.m quickly filling herpletely.


    He started to remove his c.o.c.k from inside her, and his c.u.m began to leak from her ass.


    Lena couldn¡¯t resist that fragrant white liquid she loved so much, so she started drinking the c.u.m that came out of her mother¡¯s ass.


    Lucien did not want to leave anyone out, so he guided Marie¡¯s head to his c.o.c.k while he came a little more for her to drink.


    Ang thought she needed a rest after so much pleasure, but as soon as Marie finished cleaning Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k, he started rubbing it on Ang¡¯s p.u.s.s.y.


    "Wait! I don¡¯t think I can do it again that quickly." She was still feeling her orgasm, and her p.u.s.s.y was dripping love juices while her ass was warm with all of Lucien¡¯s c.u.m inside her.


    Lucien smiled. "You are going to have to help me now because my hands will be busy."


    "Girls, stand on all fours beside your beautiful mom," Lucien said to Marie and Lena to stand beside Ang, and they quickly took up positions.


    Then he started pleasuring their love holes while thrusting his c.o.c.k into Ang¡¯s wet p.u.s.s.y.


    Ang didn¡¯t think she could continue, but as soon as she felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her, her waist started to move instinctively against him, wanting to take his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her eager p.u.s.s.y.


    "Ahhhh... Yes..."


    "Mmmm... Just like that, hubby..."


    "Ohhh, yes... I love it so much!!!"


    "You are so cute, my lovely wives."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 156 - What The?!

    <h4>Chapter 156 - What The?!</h4>


    Lucien, Ang, Marie, and Lena had a fantastic night.


    After that, Ang started to stay in the purple world with everyone else when she was not teaching magic to women or solving kingdom issues.


    The house in the purple world grew more lively every day, and the girls not only improved their strength and their rtionship with Lucien but also improved their rtionship with each other.


    Daily routines continued, and another three days have been passed.


    It was morning, and Lucien was training his troops behind the castle as usual. Then Ron arrived to talk to Lucien.


    "Lucien, the people I sent to delivery your message to Reba, have returned," Ron exined after greeting Lucien.


    Lucien smiled. "And she came too. Smart girl."


    Ron was confused for a second before remembering about Lucien¡¯s super senses. "Yes, she came. Shall we talk in the castle?"


    "Bring her to me. The troops are learning quickly, but I don¡¯t want to take my eyes off them, so they don¡¯t start making mistakes." Lucien responded.


    Lucien was taking the training of his troops very seriously. He was watching all the infantry sparring while giving tips and talking about their mistakes.


    Ron quickly went to get Reba while Lucien waited.


    A few minutester, she arrived at the courtyard where they were sparring and was surprised to see horns on Lucien¡¯s forehead.


    "Reba, it¡¯s been a few weeks since we met. I¡¯m d you epted my offer." Lucien greeted her politely.


    But Reba didn¡¯t even notice his words. She was surprised that he has horns, but there are so many types of things in the world like demi-humans of different races that horns didn¡¯t seem so surreal.


    What really did surprise her was that the horns really matched Lucien. He looked even more handsome than before and could easily take a woman¡¯s breath away just with his look.


    Since Lucien¡¯s transformation, his horns had grown to eight centimeters long with a radius of three centimeters. The color resembles ck onyx.


    He had not felt any changes at the base of his wings, but he started to feel a little difort in his lower back, where his tail will eventually grow out from in the future.


    Lucien waited for Reba to respond, but she just stared at his face, so he spoke again. "Reba, are you okay? I hope my appearance didn¡¯t scare you."


    Reba shook her head while looking a little embarrassed. "Ah, sorry about that. I was just a little surprised. In fact, your horns are pretty cool."


    Lucien smiled. "Come on, let¡¯s sit at a table and talk."


    They sat at a small table where Lucien watched his troops sparring. Ron was with them too, and there was a woman with him.


    Lucien offered them some wine, then Reba started telling him what happened to her and ck Hand.


    Then she put the storage rings Lucien had sent her on the table. "I was going to leave Portgreen anyway, anding back here would be the best option. So, we can talk about working together."


    Lucien exined that he wanted to equip his army but did not give much information about Cassidy or his intention to help her take back Portgreen¡¯s crown.


    He knew that Reba was a friend of Marie¡¯s, but he couldn¡¯t just tell everyone important information about his family just because they were friendly.


    Reba had no reason to refuse to make equipment for Lucien. They agreed on prices, and Lucien guaranteed that he would give her supplies if she needed it and a good ce to work.


    Lucien also wanted all his women to talk to Reba about the types of weapons and armor they wanted.


    She had already made most of the equipment that Lucien requested in Portgreen, which reminded her to talk to him about his ck cuirass.


    She took the ck cuirass out of her storage ring and passed it to Lucien. "Take a look at how well it¡¯s going."


    Lucien took the ck cuirass and was impressed by it. It is very light, even made of ck metal. The cuirass is small and mainly covers his torso, but that¡¯s not really a problem because Lucien has very high agility.


    Of course, Lucien knew that he had only fought opponents slower than him, but if he found agile enemies, a durable armor would be very useful.


    Reba also took a pair of gloves made of leather and ck metal, being both light and durable at the same time. "I still have to finish adjusting the cuirass and making boots."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but praise her. "Really, it¡¯s very good. But, you will need to make two holes in the back now."


    She was confused, but Lucien turned his back to show where there were two holes in his shirt for the base of his wings.


    It was not very umon for demi-humans to have wings, but very few of them could actually fly. Astrid, for example, has clothes and armor with holes in Its back for her small wings.


    Then Lucien also pointed to the lower back of the cuirass. "I think a hole here will also be needed."


    Reba took out her notebook and began to write notes for the changes Lucien required on the cuirass.


    As she wrote, Lucien noticed the woman next to Ron. "Who is this? Is she your assistant, Ron?"


    Ron quickly introduced the woman. "This is Lori. She¡¯s one of my spies who delivered your message to Reba."


    "Oh, I see." Lucien smiled and greeted Lori, but he didn¡¯t really understand what she wanted.


    Then Ron exined. "Well, everyone knows that you train women here, that¡¯s not really a secret. Lori wants to join your troops and train with you."


    Lucien made an apologetic expression because Ron really likes Lori. He still tried to convince Lucien to ept her.


    "Lori is a very hardworking and talented girl. I would not like to lose a spy like her, but if she wants to join your troops, it is also good. More soldiers can¡¯t be bad for you, right?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t want to deny Ron¡¯s request, but the situation was not so simple.


    "In fact, more women now would be harmful because I have no way... Well, I don¡¯t have enough essence to take care of more women now."


    Lucien was using his life mana to its fullest to regenerate his essence to keep his women and troops well fed.


    The division was not currently fair for the troops as they received much less than his wives. So if he recruited more troops, his current troops would have ess to less special milk.


    Lucien wanted to prioritize quality over quantity, so he was focusing and making the six hundred women of his troops well trained and fed.


    He was also nning to give the most talented of them something else to make them even stronger.


    With more troops, he would also have less time to train them individually, so recruiting more troops now didn¡¯t seem like a good n.


    Ron understood a little about Lucien¡¯s methods, so he also understood that Lucien couldn¡¯t easily ept more women now. He could only be a little sad for Lori.


    Lori was always with an expectant smile on her face, but hearing that she would not enter Lucien¡¯s troops made her bower her head with a sad expression.


    Everyone was silent, and the mood was a little sad. Lucien knew his limitations, but he also wanted to do more for Ron, who not only helped him a lot but was his friend as well.


    Lucien looked at Lori. "Well... I think one more member won¡¯t really be a problem."


    "Really?!" Lori couldn¡¯t help but exim as the expectant smile quickly returned to her face.


    Ron didn¡¯t want to disturb Lucien and thought he was doing that just to please him. "Lucien, you don¡¯t really have to do that only for me."


    Lucienughed. "It¡¯s all fine, Ron. Lori is a nice girl, so it¡¯s okay this time..."


    But then he looked at her with a thoughtful expression. "However, my troops have been training for about two weeks. They are already disciplined... Will you manage to keep pace with them?"


    Lori got up from the chair and quickly bowed to Lucien. "I am very obedient, sir. I will do my best to carry out your orders."


    Lucien smiled. "Good, good. You can call me Master. Well, to reach their pace, you will need an initial boost. As you were rmended by Ron, I will start helping you right now."


    While Lori made a confused expression, Reba started to drink a ss of wine, hoping to see what would happen. Ron began to sweat a little because he has a pretty good idea of what woulde next.


    "Si- Master?" Lori said respectfully.


    Lucien pointed at his d.i.c.k. "I¡¯m going to start feeding you now. Consider yourself lucky. The others have to work hard before receiving rewards."


    Lori made a very confused expression because she had no idea what Lucien was talking about. Reba had an idea, but she didn¡¯t want to believe that Lucien would be that type of man.


    L.u.s.t was giving tips to the troops near the table, couldn¡¯t help getting a little annoyed, and materialize her body beside Lucien. "He¡¯s telling you to suck his d.i.c.k and drink his c.u.m."


    "WHAT THE F-?!?!" Reba couldn¡¯t help eximing while Lori blushed and be very embarrassed.


    Lucien ignored Reba¡¯s shocked expression and looked at Ron. "I thought you exined to her how it works."


    Ron was also very embarrassed. "Lucien... This isplicated... She is a young and innocent girl... This is not so simple to exin."


    Lori looked at Ron with a confused expression. "Exin what?"


    Ron couldn¡¯t say it, but L.u.s.t was not shy. "Exin that Lucien feeds his troops with his delicious hot c.u.m every day."


    *Bleagh*


    Reba was drinking a sip of wine and couldn¡¯t help being shocked again. She was so shocked that the wine went down the wrong pipe, resulting in her spew it out onto the table.


    Lori blushed even more as Ron shook his head with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Lucien spoke calmly. "These women were forest bandits a little over a week ago. They were weak and sick."


    "But now their skin has a healthy and beautiful color while their hair is shining. Maybe my methods are not the best, but it works well."


    Lori sheepishly spoke. "But... Is there no other way?"


    Lucien shook his head. "Without it, you will not be able to keep up with their pace as they are always well fed. If we have a weak point in our line-up, we may lose battles. I¡¯m sorry, this is the only way."


    Lori wanted to be able to do it easily. Of course, she found Lucien handsome and very attractive, but she couldn¡¯t help but be very shy about doing something like that. Not to mention that he wanted it in public.


    "I... I really want to join your group... But that... I think... It¡¯s very embarrassing."


    Lucien understood that for an innocent girl to do something like that, it would be very difficult. But he could not dy training his troops or give Lori much time to adapt.


    Still, he tried to give her ast chance. He looked at his troops and called one of them. "Kylee,e here."


    The cute Kylee quickly stood in front of Lucien with a bright smile on her face. "Yes, Master. How may I serve you?"


    Lucien gently stroked Kylee¡¯s face. "You have been working really hard, so I don¡¯t need to ask more from you. Instead, I want to give you a reward."


    Kylee giggle. "Master is so good. Can I ask for special milk?"


    He smiled. "Yes, that was my intention."


    Kylee wasted no time and knelt in front of Lucien while she unfastening his belt. "Having the master¡¯s d.i.c.k just for me is fantastic."


    Lucien continued to stroke Kylee¡¯s head while looking at Lori. "All of the women here are used to it. Nobody will be watching because everyone else is taking care of their own business."


    "I know you¡¯re shy, but the best I can do is get you a partner so you can get used to it more easily."


    Lori saw Kylee sucking on Lucien¡¯s big c.o.c.k and realized that no one was really watching like it was usual for them.


    She had to make a difficult decision, but being part of Lucien¡¯s group looked pretty good, so she thought it would be okay to try.


    "Okay... I¡¯ll try... Just try..." She walked towards Lucien, still very shy.


    Ron didn¡¯t know if he should beughing or not because the situation was extraordinary.


    He had already turned his chair to the side and was looking away. He just didn¡¯t leave because it could seem disrespectful to Lucien.


    Reba had the most shocked expression of all.


    Her eyes were wide open as she didn¡¯t know if she was more surprised by their act or the size of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Everything was very bizarre.


    "But... That... What is this... Just... HOW?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 157 - So close, so far

    <h4>Chapter 157 - So close, so far</h4>


    Lori had no problems adapting to Lucien¡¯s training methods after tasting his c.o.c.k, so she officially joined his troops and began to live in the barracks.


    Reba also understood a little about that situation, but she still found all very bizarre. Anyone who started to approach Lucien would have many surprises and shocks until they get used to his peculiarities.


    Ron prepared a forge for her at the castle, and also gave her ten assistants. Lucien¡¯s women, as well as his troops, began to visit Reba to take measures for their armor.


    Lucien also asked Reba to make armor for the men of his troops, totaling sixteen hundred sets of weapons and armor, in addition to the equipment for his wives.


    It seems like a lot to finish in two months. But Reba¡¯spetent assistants will rough out the items, then she will do the finishing touches and other moreplicated work. Working like this will basically be an assembly line, giving her more time to work on important items.


    And so, Lucien continued his daily routine of training his troops by day and strengthening his women by night.


    Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose are getting closer and closer to reaching the Mortal Realm while other girls are already arousing abilities and affinities as they get stronger.


    -------------------


    Lucien got up the next day after sleeping for only two hours as usual and went to have his morning bath with L.u.s.t.


    He was feeling a more significant difort in his lower back and ran his hand over it, discovering something strange.


    L.u.s.t looked at his back and exined the situation. "Your tail is already showing on your back. It won¡¯t take more than a month to fully grow, as well as your horns. But your wings will take longer."


    "I see." Lucien understood that he would have to endure the difort that was not very painful, but it was always there to point out that his tail, horns, and wings were growing.


    That reminded him of a subject he was avoiding asking L.u.s.t about, but he was very curious.


    He gently stroked L.u.s.t¡¯s face. "I wanted to wait until you want to talk to me about it, but I¡¯m very curious. Why aren¡¯t you showing me your horns, tail, and wings?"


    L.u.s.t made an embarrassed expression, which was quite rare, as she tried to look away. "I... I was worried that you could find it weird."


    Lucien held her chin and kissed her passionately. "You are very beautiful, and you will always be beautiful to me."


    She started to stroke his c.o.c.k while he kissed her neck. "At first, I thought you would just be my host... But now, I know that there can never be another man for me."


    L.u.s.t started to stroke Lucien¡¯s horns. "Also, you are a demon like me, so it¡¯s really stupid of me to keep them hidden still."


    Then small clouds of purple dust began to appear around L.u.s.t¡¯s head and back. Soon Lucien could see two purple horns appearing on the top of her forehead.


    Her horns were about eighteen centimeters long and curved backward, unlike his, which seemed to be more inclined upwards.


    Her horns also looked the same width as his currently, which means that his horns would be thicker than hers when they were fully grown.


    From L.u.s.t¡¯s lower back appeared small bat-like wings, which resembled Astrid¡¯s. But L.u.s.t¡¯s wings have small sharp bones at the tips and are dark purple.


    Also, Lucien could see a fluffy tail excitedly swinging from side to side from right below her wings. Her tail is ck and thin with a spade at the end that looked like a heart shape.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s tail moved forward and wrapped around Lucien¡¯s hand. There was a small golden chain adorning her tail with a golden ring on the heart-shaped spade.


    "Damn, L.u.s.t. You¡¯re so cute, so f.u.c.k.i.n.g beautiful!!" Lucien hugged L.u.s.t around the waist and sucked on her lips.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s tail wings slightly twitched while she was very happy and excited. "d you liked it, hubby."


    Lucien stopped kissing and turned L.u.s.t¡¯s body so he could get a good look at her wings. "Of course, I would love anything from you. You are extremely beautiful."


    She smiled and blushed a little as she asked in a low tone, almost like a whisper. "Am I more beautiful than your mother?"


    *Pah*


    Lucien pped L.u.s.t on the ass and then firmly gripped the base of her tail, making L.u.s.t shiver with pleasure.


    "Why are youparing yourself with my mom? She is my mother, and you are my wife, that is very different."


    L.u.s.t tried to speak, but Lucien squeezed her tail as he rubbed his c.o.c.k between her legs "Also, as my wife, shouldn¡¯t you be respectful to your mother-inw?"


    "Mm... Yes..." L.u.s.t could barely speak as she m.o.a.ned under Lucien¡¯s caresses. His touch makes her feel so good that she can¡¯t even think straight.


    Then Lucien slowly started to let go of L.u.s.t¡¯s tail and moved away from her, removing his c.o.c.k from between her legs. "You know the punishment for being a naughty girl."


    "No! No, please!! I¡¯m not going to make thoseparisons anymore, please continue stroking my tail." L.u.s.t squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with her thighs as she begged him.


    "Fine... You must keep your original form, you are so beautiful." Lucien continued to stroke L.u.s.t¡¯s tail and kiss her neck while she pleasured his c.o.c.k with her thighs.


    So, they had an intense love session where Lucien ravaged L.u.s.t¡¯s ass while holding the base of her tail.


    Then he had his morning jogging exercises with Oya, and when the day dawned, he started training his troops after having breakfast with his girls.


    And so two weeks went by...


    -----------------------


    Great Sea, east of Portgreen, at night.


    Ivan¡¯s huge ship kept going towards Portgreen. Two wind mages on the deck, keep channeling a strong wind on the sails, always maintaining the ship at high speed.


    In one of the bathrooms of the ship, there was a man bathing in a bathtub with slightly greenish water. In the corner of the bathroom, there are some grey crystals.


    The adventurers had been using the green crystals in the water to absorb their energy. While some adventurers could only drink a little of that water, those closest to Ivan could bathe with it.


    As the water lost its green color, the man in the bath quickly bes stronger. Of course, this process consumed the energy of the crystals very quickly as well.


    The adventurer, who a month ago was S-rank, raised his hand and mes started toe out of his fingers.


    "Woah!!" The man eximed while thinking aloud. "My control over fire has never been so good."


    The man got out of the bathtub, put on some clothes, and went to the ship¡¯s kitchen where hispanions were.


    Arriving at the kitchen, he raised his hand that glowed with red mes. "Hahaha, look at this Ivan. I can be considered SS-rank now.."


    Ivanughed and raised his wine mug. "Good, good. Now, we have more one SS-rank adventurers."


    Ivan has been using the crystals to strengthen his group. Of course, he used most of them for himself, but six of them are peak SS rank now. Ivan is SSS rank, close to the Mortal Realm, but they don¡¯t know about it and believed that the SSS-rank is the power limit of the world.


    The adventurerugh. "With this power, we can take control of Portgreen easily. The damn mercenaries will never bother us again."


    A big man beside Ivan alsoughed. "Yes, yes, we will annihte the mercenaries. But... Well, Ivan... I would like to ask something."


    Ivan put his hand on the big man¡¯s shoulder. "What is it, Karl."


    Karl looked as big as a mountain but blushed like a child while he was speaking embarrassedly. "I... Well... When we face the Red Lady Party... I request that we don¡¯t kill Red Lady... I want her."


    "Hahaha... So you are in love with the wild Red Lady? You and half the city, I suppose..." Ivanughed.


    Then Ivan pointed to another hooded man sitting quietly in the corner of the kitchen. "Karl, I can¡¯t help you with that. Leo already has ns for her."


    Leo spat on the floor before speaking in a rude tone. "That bitch is going to pay for what she has done to me. Whenever I tried to flirt with her, I ended up being beaten by her thugs. Now that I have this power, the first thing I¡¯m going to do is to beat the shit out of her."


    Karl was a little sad because he knew he couldn¡¯t beat Leo, who had reached in the SSS-rank shortly after Ivan.


    Then he drank some wine while making a thoughtful expression. "So ... I think I¡¯m going to have to find another wife. That one... The demi-human A-rank... Ravenous? She¡¯s beautiful..."


    Leoughed. "She¡¯s a whore who¡¯s already been with the whole Guild. You should be looking for some young novices."


    Karl shook his head. "I don¡¯t think I can be too demanding about that."


    Everyoneughed while Ivanmented. "We should think about women after we take control of the city. With these crystals, the Guild will be more powerful than ever."


    -----------------------


    Meanwhile, in the great royal castle of dena, the capital of the Light Empire.


    In the best bedroom on the top floor, Amelia was looking out the window.


    ¡¯Envy, can you feel any of them yet?¡¯ She used mentalmunication.


    Envy responded quickly. ¡¯Not yet. You need to generate more demonic energy until I can maintain my form for longer and increase the radius of my perception.¡¯


    Amelia sighed. ¡¯I miss my sisters... Also, I miss him...¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkled with expectation when she thought of something. But then she blushed and shook her head.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Then she heard someone knock on the door. "You maye in."


    The door opened, and Dawn, the daughter of the Light Empire¡¯s King, entered and kneeled down. "Forgive my intrusion, Holy Light Envoy."


    Amelia waved her hand at Dawn to get up. "It¡¯s okay. Say what you want."


    Dawn was the most feared and respected woman in the entire Light Empire. Her fame is known all over the world, and 99% of demi-humans fear her fury in battle.


    Still, she seemed to tremble with fear just from being in the presence of the Holy Light Envoy.


    She kept her head down. "I¡¯m sorry, but I have some bad news."


    Amelia sat on a chair and spoke in a neutral tone. "Report everything."


    Dawn wasted no time and started reporting. "The troops sent to make our way through the great forest suffered some losses. It was just a battalion, but they were brutally annihted."


    "The Alliance? Bandits?" Amelia asked.


    "The battalion went to deal with some bandits, but from the scouts¡¯ report, the enemy seems to be moreplex than simple bandits." Dawn continued...


    "Some scouts followed trails to the Portgreen border. There was a city, Bluewind. Spies entered the city disguised as travelers to gather information."


    "From what we discovered, the King died, and the Queen took the throne with the help of some mysterious allies. We didn¡¯t get much information about them, just some physical descriptions."


    Amelia was getting bored with Dawn¡¯s report. "Get to the point. How is that connected?"


    Dawn apologized and tried to speak faster.


    "It is not exactly urate, but the spies think that the same man who attacked our troops in the Nunid Kingdom is the mysterious ally of the Queen of Bluewind and he was most likely in the forest when our soldiers died."


    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "Why do you think they are the same person? Can¡¯t they be simr people?"


    Dawn made an embarrassed expression. "Is that the reports always have the same strange thing inmon... Well... They say that this man is the most handsome person in the world..."


    The moment Amelia heard that she remembered someone and startedughing. "Most handsome in the world? Well, maybe of this world... Because I know..."


    Then she blushed and looked away. "Do you know anything more about him?"


    Dawn nodded. "Yes, the spies on Bluewind have heard that his name is Lucien, but we have nost name."


    "Uhm..." Amelia was so immersed in thought that she didn¡¯t hear dawn. She knows she should have been pay attention to Dawn¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t help getting lost in thought.


    But Envy heard everything and spoke to Amelia mentally. ¡¯You fool! It¡¯s him. Dawn is talking about your brother.¡¯


    Amelia jumped up from her chair. "Lucien?!?! Where is he?!?! Tell me now!!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 158 - Its Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 158 - It''s Complicated</h4>


    Dawn was very confused by Light Envoy¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t even seem to be listening to her report, but when she heard the name of the mysterious man, she was... Excited?


    "Bluewind, mydy. He is in Bluewing, a small Kingdom of Portgreen." Dawn respectfully responded and kept her head down.


    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "Humm... Portgreen? That Kingdom you said would be useful for us?"


    Dawn exined. "Yes, mydy. As I said before, if we can take Portgreen, we will have a considerable advantage against the Alliance."


    "We can use thends of Portgreen to let our armies rest and recovery. Also, from Portgreen, we can ess the Alliance quickly, not only bynd but also by sea."


    Amelia ignored Dawn andmunicated mentally with Envy. ¡¯What do you think?¡¯


    Envy quickly replied. ¡¯We need to conquer as many Kingdoms as possible... But your brother... If he is with Sloth, he will not try anything, but...¡¯


    ¡¯As I said before, he is probably with L.u.s.t. So, that can be a problem as he will also explore pleasure in conquering.¡¯


    Amelia made a disappointed expression. ¡¯L.u.s.t... You said that she is the weakest. So wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to join us, and work together? ¡¯


    Envy hesitated for a few seconds before answering. ¡¯Yes, it would be best for him to join us, but as L.u.s.t¡¯s nature seeks pleasure, you would have to... Well, provide him with whores or something like that.¡¯


    "Not that!" Amelia spoke out loud, rming Dawn. Then she turned and walked over to the window.


    ¡¯Is there no other way, Envy?¡¯ Amelia tried to calm down and continued to talk mentally with envy.


    Again Envy hesitated before speaking. ¡¯Well... You could give him pleasure. But only you alone would not be able to supply all his needs.¡¯


    Amelia blushed while thinking it would be amazing to be with her handsome brother, but she could never cross that line. ¡¯I will talk to him, and together we can reach a better conclusion for everyone.¡¯


    Envy said nothing because she already knew Amelia¡¯s stubborn personality, but she knew that things would not be so friendly.


    Envy thought that she and Amelia would have to contain L.u.s.t and Lucien with their power as the four could not work on equal terms with their dominant natures.


    Amelia looked at Dawn. "Prepare a carriage. We are going to Bluewind."


    Dawn bowed and started to step back. "I¡¯ll prepare the troops."


    "Wait! I said a carriage. Only you and I are going. Nobody must know about this." Amelia spoke in a stern tone.


    Dawn made a worried expression. "Mydy, it is very dangerous to go to enemy territory without an army."


    Amelia made a stern expression. "Did you forget who I am? Nobody is stronger than me in this world. The Light God himself sent me!! Also, it¡¯s better if we do this discreetly."


    Dawn shivered and bowed. In the first sparring session they had, Dawn was defeated by Amelia in a single unarmed blow. Dawn is one of the strongest people in the world. So Amelia, who is sent by a God, has almost the power of a God.


    "Sorry, mydy, Holy Light Envoy. I will prepare the carriage right now." Dawn responded but didn¡¯t move, waiting for Amelia¡¯s confirmation.


    Amelia waved a hand. "Go quickly. Wait for me outside the north gates."


    Dawn went quickly to prepare the carriage. Because she is the only Marshal of the Light Empire, her authority is only below the King.


    Still, after the King became mysteriously ill, she has almost all of his power, responding directly to the Light Envoy.


    So Dawn could easily get out of town with no one noticing, asking questions, or creating any problem.


    Amelia went back to the window and continued looking at the sky with an expectant and slightly concerned expression while remembering her interactions with Lucien.


    -------------------------


    Five years ago, mountain fortress.


    It was 1:30 pm, lunchtime for Lucien and his sisters. They could use the time from 01:00 pm until 02:00 pm to eat and rest before going back to their training routines.


    Some sisters are resting in their bedrooms while Amelia, Sophia, and Lucien were on the patio next to the dining room.


    Lucien had a wooden katana in his hand, practicing movements of various types while trying to learn them to the point they be muscle memory.


    Amelia has always been an excellent swordsman, so she knew that Lucien was making some wrong moves, and she couldn¡¯t help butment on it.


    "Tsk... You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing."


    Lucien continued to practice his moves. "This is how my teacher taught me. What am I doing wrong?"


    She was eighteen now and was already considered one of the strongest warriors of the Kingdom, even though she was only in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Amelia shook her head. "That old man doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m saying it¡¯s wrong, so it¡¯s wrong."


    Amelia really was a genius when it came to medium des. Her teachers were unable topare to her talent, and she could see ws in the techniques that others thought were perfect.


    Lucien wasn¡¯t jealous of Amelia¡¯s talent, but he would undoubtedly be happy to have at least ten percent of her abilities.


    He continued to do as his teacher taught him. "Maybe this isn¡¯t up to your standards. But for me, and my talent. it is eptable for now. How about you teach me something?"


    Amelia started to eat a cookie. "Right now it¡¯s time to rest, so why don¡¯t you take a break?"


    Sophia, who was sitting at a table, drinking juice and watching Lucien. Couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Yes, she¡¯s right. You should take a break like everyone else. Father only gives us a small amount of time to rest, so we should enjoy it."


    "I¡¯m fine." Lucien wiped the sweat from his forehead and continued to practice the movements with the katana.


    Amelia was annoyed by his behavior. "Why are you so stubborn?!"


    Lucien replied. "Stubborn? I¡¯m just trying my best. I wasn¡¯t born strong like you. I have the strength of a simple peasant. The most remarkable thing about me is my agility, and that still suckspared to you."


    "And will you just keepining? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re doing it wrong, but you don¡¯t want to listen to me." Then Amelia threw the cookie at Lucien.


    Lucien was upset. "Why don¡¯t you teach me the correct way then?! You¡¯re the only oneining!!"


    Amelia got up from the chair, picked her katana from the table, and went towards Lucien. "Okay, you asked for it."


    Sophia got up and ran towards them. "Stop, Amelia!! Your sword is real. This is not fair!! You will hurt him."


    Lucien motioned for Sophia to stop. "Stay there, I¡¯m fine."


    Sophia muttered and stopped moving towards them. Still, she stayed close to them and started channeling her life mana so she could heal Lucien in case something happened. Amelia was not known for being kind.


    Amelia pointed her katana at Lucien. Her de was so sharp that it shone. "Look carefully because I¡¯m only going to show you once."


    Lucien raised his katana and prepared to imitate Amelia¡¯s movements.


    But she didn¡¯t make moves in the air as he did. She ran towards Lucien and made a quick horizontal cut. She held her speed so Lucien could follow her attack, allowing him to dodge.


    Then Amelia started to make moreplex cutting movements. Lucien managed to dodge her de, but she hit him with katana hilt attacks and her knee.


    Although Amelia was holding back her speed and strength, her blows were merciless, and Lucien was suffering from cuts and bruises.


    Lucien wanted to imitate Amelia¡¯s movements, but she kept attacking, and he could only try to defend.


    After a minute, Amelia started to increase the speed of her movements, and after making a few cuts on Lucien with her de, she jumped while making a great vertical strike towards him.


    He was unable to move well because of his injuries, so he raised his wooden katana to defend against her strike.


    *Slice*


    *Thud*


    Of course, Amelia¡¯s sharp katana easily cut Lucien¡¯s wooden katana in half. She quickly pulled her de back but mmed her knee into his chest, and pinned him to the floor.


    Then Amelia quickly used the back of her de against Lucien¡¯s neck and held him down. "Did you see how it should be done?"


    Lucien tried to move, but Amelia kept her katana firmly against his neck. He couldn¡¯tpete with half her strength, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to hurt Lucien, but she was always a little nervous around him and ended up acting differently than she really wanted to.


    She got distracted while looking at his face, which became more handsome every day. It caused her to not realize that she kept pressing him against the floor.


    Even while all sweaty, Lucien¡¯s scent was very good, and Amelia¡¯s body started to get hot. She also started to notice something hard on her ass.


    "Dammit, Amelia!! You hurt him!!!" Amelia was pushed aside by Sophia, who quickly started using her healing magic on Lucien¡¯s wounds.


    While her fingers glowed with green light, Sophia ran her hand over Lucien¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t really need to touch his skin for her magic to work, but she seemed to be enjoying physical contact with her beloved brother.


    "Thank you." Lucien thanked Sophia for the heal.


    Sophia blushed and didn¡¯t even realize she was still caressing Lucien¡¯s chest, where her magic had already healed his wounds. "I... This is nothing... I am a healer... So, healing is my job."


    Lucien felt that a cut on his waist was bleeding, so he took her hand and moved it to the wound. "Heal me here, please."


    Sophia blushed even more when Lucien took her hand. She could barely focus on her healing magic. "Yes, yes. My bad."


    Lucien was fifteen while Sophia was sixteen. Because of that fact, she has matured a little before him and has already s.e.x.u.a.l thoughts. But Lucien was always focused on his training to avenge his mother.


    Also, his personality was cold and depressed, so he never even notice Sophia¡¯s blush and smile while healing him, as well as other of her signs.


    But Amelia, who was at their side, understood what was going on. It was no secret that Sophia has a great affection for Lucien.


    Of course, they all loved their brother, but Sophia was a little suspicious. And that made Amelia very upset, even she didn¡¯t know why it upset her.


    Lucien looked at Amelia with his usual neutral expression. "Thanks, I was able to learn a lot from your movements."


    Amelia made an upset expression. "I just hurt you. You shouldn¡¯t be thanking someone for beating you."


    Lucien really learned from Amelia¡¯s movements as she controlled her speed. He realized that the movements his teacher taught him are not the best, so he was grateful to her.


    But if she didn¡¯t want his gratitude, there was nothing else to say. So Lucien ignored Amelia and focused on watching Sophia¡¯s hands because she seemed to be distracted while healing him.


    Amelia was furious because Lucien ignored her. She turned and walked away but could not helpmenting. "Damn, you are an idiot!!"


    Lucien ignored Amelia, but then Sophia started to giggle, leaving him confused. "You really are an idiot."


    ---------------------------


    Now.


    Amelia giggled as she remembered that she never really had any good interactions with Lucien. She was always eager and upset around him.


    But Sophia always lookedfortable and happy around Lucien. He always seemed to be nice to Sophia, so Amelia was a little jealous of their rtionship.


    "Well... Now that Sophia is not here, maybe we can get along better... Yes, he will need my help... So..." Amelia thought aloud as she looked up at the starry night sky.


    "Yes... My idiot brother... You will have to look at me now."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 159 - Unfortunate Event

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Unfortunate Event</h4>


    I can¡¯t do a mass release, I¡¯m sorry. Remember, I don¡¯t get anything from WN. But I¡¯m going to release a few more chapters today because of nicements from kind readers.


    Also, please, consider giving those two novels a chance: Zombie Exodus: Apocalypse and Rebellious Path


    This author is my friend, so nice reviews and kindments are very wee.


    Enjoy the chapters. :P


    #############


    It¡¯s morning, Lucien just left the big bathroom in the barracks behind Bluewind castle.


    Some of Lucien¡¯s troops were following him out of the bathroom. They were thest group to receive a "boost" from him this morning. Not all of the troops could fit in the bathroom at one time, so they went in rotations until they all received a "boost"."


    Kylee had a wide bright smile on her face. "Master gave us a lot of special milk today."


    Lucien patted her on the head as she happily smiled. "Today we will be doing the first battle simtion exercise. I want you all to be at your best."


    Ne, as well as the women of Lucien¡¯s female troops, could not stop smiling because they felt very good after having the hot essence of their master inside them.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bad for the men they were going to face. "Won¡¯t that be unfair to them?"


    Lucien smiled. "They are strong men, while most of you never fought before a few weeks ago. Also, most of your group were weak and sick..."


    "But, yes. Maybe it¡¯s unfair to them. Still, whenever we go to fight real battles, we will probably be facing numbers muchrger than ours, so we have to learn to use all the advantages we have."


    Ne still had a concerned expression, so Lucien exined it better. "We are going to use wooden weapons, and we will not attack to hurt and just disable them."


    "Okay." Ne nodded.


    Lucien and his troops left the barracks and joined the rest of the group on the patio. Most of his wives were with them to be able to participate in the training.


    Then the group went to the fields outside the city where they would meet with Ron and Lucien¡¯s male troops.


    There was no way for a group of six hundred women to leave the city discreetly, so everyone in the city quickly found out what was going on.


    Many people followed Lucien¡¯s group to the fields to observe the simted battle as a type of entertainment.


    Of course, while the men wanted to see the fight, the women only wanted to see Lucien. Just watching the Handsome Devil is already great entertainment for any woman, which made many men jealous.


    Soon Lucien¡¯s group, followed by a crowd, arrived at the agreed location. Ron and the men were already prepared, just waiting for them.


    While themon people settled on a small hill near by to get a good view of the show, Lucien walked over to Ron to arrange the details of the battle simtion.


    Lucien¡¯s wives walked beside him with a proud posture. Also with them were Ne and Kylee, who are the most influential members of his female troops.


    Ron, Alden, and Enzo also approached Lucien¡¯s group and met in the middle of the field.


    Alden and Ron quickly approached Lucien to greet him and the girls, but Enzo kept his distance and an indifferent expression on his face.


    "The women look really strong and healthy. I have to thank you again for everything you are doing for my people, Lucien." Alden smiled as he thanked Lucien.


    Lucien smiled too. "You are all my troops now, so we are the same people. I hope everything is going fine with you guys."


    Alden tapped Ron on the shoulder. "Everything is more than perfect. Ron brings us food, excellentbat trainer¡¯s, and anything else we need."


    Kylee, who was behind Lucien, couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "I bet they don¡¯t teach as well as master. You also will never know how good the special milk is."


    Alden recognized Kylee and approached her. "Kylee, look at you. You look so cute now."


    Enzo was standing a few meters away from them, but he could hear the name Kylee and approached the group quickly.


    "Dammit!! What¡¯s your problem, Lucien?! Kylee is just a child!! How can you bring her into this battle?" Enzo pointed a finger at Lucien.


    Kylee has always been seen with great affection by everyone in the bandit group. She is beautiful but always looked very weak and sick. Living in the forest was not easy for anyone, but some people were more fragile.


    Enzo felt that he had to be responsible for the whole group in the same way, but he has a special affection for Kylee, and even though he knew that Lucien could beat him, he couldn¡¯t control his fury when he thought of him forcing her to fight.


    Lucien shook his head. "She¡¯s eighteen... Mia started working as a mercenary when she was sixteen. And she didn¡¯t have my support."


    Enzo was surprised when he heard that Kylee is eighteen. Because of her weak and weak constitution, he thought she was younger than sixteen.


    Still, Enzo did not want to see his little girl on the battlefield. He kept walking towards them with his finger pointed at Lucien¡¯s face.


    "You-" He tried to say something, but his words quickly became a groan when he was hit in the stomach by a hard kick.


    Enzo remembered Lucien¡¯s incredible speed, but the devil was still in his vision, which means that someone else had kicked him.


    As he was thrown backward, he saw the face of the person who kicked him, and the shock took over his mind.


    ¡¯WHY?!¡¯ He could only be confused as he fell to the ground and rolled for several meters.


    Since they were in the middle of the open field, Lucien¡¯s group, his troops, and everyone on the hill were able to see the incredible scene of a 1.65 m little girl throwing a 1.9 m man several meters back with a kick.


    People¡¯s reactions varied from surprise to amus.e.m.e.nt. While Lucien¡¯s female troops were proud of Kylee, the men were immensely ashamed of Enzo.


    Kylee looked at Enzo with an upset expression. "Don¡¯t be disrespectful to our master."


    Enzo couldn¡¯t even breathe appropriately while he felt a lot of pain in his belly. Ne called a healer and quickly approached him to help.


    She shook her head as she passed Kylee. "You didn¡¯t have to use that much force."


    Out of all of the female troops, Kylee has received the secondrgest amount of rewards from Lucien. So the amount her physical capabilities have increased is incredible.


    And she receives a simr amount of demonic energy as Lucien¡¯s women who haven¡¯t had s.e.x with him yet, so far it has allowed her to reach S-rank warrior.


    Kylee regretted kicking Enzo so hard and thought Lucien might be disappointed with her. She turned to Lucien and walked towards him with a regretful look.


    But Lucien did not seem upset with her; on the contrary, heughed and started stroking her head. "Nice kick, Kylee."


    "Master!" Kylee hugged Lucien¡¯s waist while he patted her head.


    Ne helping Enzo to sit to receive first aid from the healer. "Damn, Enzo. You have to learn to keep quiet."


    Enzo started to get up with Ne¡¯s help while trying to deal with the pain, but then he saw Lucien smiling while stroking Kylee¡¯s head.


    He was furious again and had to make a great effort to keep calm. He would have seeded in keeping calm if Lucien had not noticed his gaze and done something that made Enzo go crazy.


    Time seemed to have slowed down just for Enzo to observe that moment perfectly. The moment when Lucien held the sweet little Kylee¡¯s chin and stole her first kiss and her purity.


    Enzo was more furious than ever.


    "Son of a-" He almost made one of the biggest mistakes he could do before being knocked out by Ne with a strong blow on the head.


    Some things didn¡¯t need to be said by Lucien for others to know. Lucien¡¯s female troops were always in contact with his wives, so everyone knew that his mother is a kind of taboo.


    Offending Lucien¡¯s mother is thest line, one that shouldn¡¯t be crossed at any moment, or heads will roll. So, Ne didn¡¯t think twice about knocking out Enzo.


    "Uhhhh!" Everyone watching the show eximed at the same time because Ne¡¯s blow looked really severe.


    The healer who was taking care of Enzo was scared, not by Ne¡¯s blow, but by the consequences that his offense to Lucien¡¯s mother could cause.


    Enzo¡¯s head started to bleed when he fell to the ground, so Ne quickly ordered the healer. "Stop the bleeding, quick!"


    L.u.s.t, who was always at Lucien¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Poor man... Lucien, you¡¯re so diabolical."


    Lucien shrugged. "What did I do? I didn¡¯t even approach him."


    Kylee, who continued to hug Lucien¡¯s waist, wanted to be sad for Enzo, but Lucien¡¯s kiss was too wonderful for her to have any negative feelings now.


    Ne wanted to be able to me Lucien for this, but she couldn¡¯t hold any negative thoughts against him after everything she received. In the end, he is her beloved master, and all other men look like shit.


    She returned to Lucien¡¯s side while shaking her head and thinking aloud. "I give up. He is unable to understand."


    Lucien looked at Alden. "Well, now that this... unfortunate event has happened to Enzo, you will have to take the position of second inmand in his ce."


    Alden wanted to feel sad for Enzo, but the whole scene of him being beaten by Kylee and then being knocked out by Ne, both his favorite girls, was hrious, and Alden was having a hard time preventing himself ofughing.


    He nodded at Lucien. "Yes, sir. Ron trained me well in case of... ehhh... Something happened to Enzo."


    Everyone was trying not tough, but the more they tried to remain serious, the more the situation seemed hrious.


    Lucien looked at Ron, who was shaking his head while looking at the ground with his hand on his forehead. "Ron, shall we start the battle simtion?"


    "Yes please, let¡¯s forget about this... unfortunate event... Ha..." Ron couldn¡¯t resistughing, and everyone startedughing too. Only Lucien and Ne remained neutral.


    Lucien returned to his troops with his group, while Ron and Alden went to prepare their group. The healer took the unconscious Enzo away from the battlefield to heal him.


    As the battle simtion exercises intended to increase the synergy between Lucien and his troops, he and his wives did not fight but led the troops.


    Lucien positioned himself behind the troops while mentally giving orders to some of his wives, who passed the orders directly to the troops.


    Ghnna led a hundred archers with Ne. They used rubber-tipped arrows so they wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone and only aimed at the legs and arms of men to disable them.


    Rose led a hundred wizards, who used mostly support spells like barriers and buffs. Some earth and water wizards also used control spells to unbnce their opponents.


    The four hundred women of the infantry were divided into two groups of two hundred, where a part of them used wooden staffs and were led by Astrid to be the assault infantry.


    The other two hundred women were divided into two groups of one hundred, where one part was led by Jeanne and the other by Mia.


    Each of these groups of a hundred women used swords and shields. They are flexible troops that can defend the groups of wizards and archers as well as attack depending on the situation.


    The male troops made very simr organizations. Ron passed his orders directly to half of the troops while Alden to the other half.


    For every hundred soldiers, they had one of Ron¡¯s spies to lead and pass Ron¡¯s and Alden¡¯s orders. Of course, they had to shout them because they didn¡¯t have ess to mentalmunication like Lucien and his wives.


    And so the two groups confronted each other in the first battle simtion of the many they would have before participating in a real battle.

 Chapter 160 - Great Improvements

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Great Improvements</h4>


    The battle simtion exercises had better results than Lucien and L.u.s.t expected. The male group was unable topete with the female troops in any aspect.


    The women trained and boosted by Lucien were faster, stronger, and more skilled than the men, which resulted in theirplete defeat while no woman was incapacitated.


    Under the leadership of Ron and Alden, the men worked together, and in an organized manner, but in the end, the fact that Lucien was able tomunicate mentally with his wives while they gave orders to the female troops was a far superior advantage.


    Lucien was not only satisfied with the progress of the men but the general capability of his troops to follow orders in battle. Not only was Lucien¡¯s training methods rigid, but Ron¡¯s as well.


    Also, Lucien could try many of the leadership things that he learned from some of Cornelius¡¯ books. But, he still had a lot to learn and practice, so they would have many other simted battles.


    Lucien also wanted to do some battle simtions leading the men. So he wanted to get closer to them.


    Ron suggested that they all have a big party to celebrate the sess of the battle simtion and Lucien agreed. But Lucien¡¯s wives and the female troops decided to have their own party. Lucien didn¡¯t mind, because it would allow him to hang out with Ron and spend some time getting to know the male troops better.


    Later that night, about halfway through the party. Ron suggested bringing some women to the party, as dancers and p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es to reward the men.


    Alden asked Lucien if some of the female troops could join them, because some of the female troops had romantic rtionsh.i.p.s with a few of the male troops.


    He also asked if the male troops can visit their wives and fiancees that stayed at the farm and didn¡¯t join the army because the vast majority of females in rtionsh.i.p.s didn¡¯t join Lucien¡¯s army. Alden figured it would be a good time for them to get together again.


    Lucien agreed that the men could visit their wives and fiancees and gave the male and female troops a few days off. He was not against the idea of inviting some of the female troops, but none of them agreed to join them.


    Although the female troops knew it was unlikely, they all have hopes of serving Lucien in bed and couldn¡¯t think of another man after tasting his essence.


    Thus, Ron invited other women from Bluewind to entertain the male troops. After the Bluewind females started arriving, Lucien decided to join the women¡¯s party to pay some attention to them.


    Of course, there were a little over six hundred women, so he only gave them a little more special milk before his life mana was almost exhausted.


    Then Lucien and his girls returned to their home in the purple world where his wives took care of him and pampered him.


    The next day he woke up very early again and prepared to follow his daily routine as usual. But then he realized that today Rose was also awake.


    He took her in the princess carry and went to the bathroom so they could have a morning bath together.


    "Is everything alright, my dear? Are you homesick?" Lucien asked in a loving tone.


    Rose hugged his neck and started to kiss his lips. "I miss my family, but my home is here with you."


    How could Lucien not love Rose so much? Since the day they met, she has been extremely loyal to him in every way.


    Of course, the blood pact they made has a small influence on her feelings for him. But that¡¯s only a small part of it, and it¡¯s a natural thing for her race. Rose loves Lucien, and that is all that matters to him.


    They got into the biggest pool of the bathroom and started washing each other while kissing. He stroked her face gently. "After we have resolved the Portgreen issue, we will visit your family."


    Still, Lucien could feel that Rose was having some difort. "So, what¡¯s wrong now?"


    "I¡¯m feeling my mana grow more and more chaotic. I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but my body seems a little strange." Rose tried to exin why she couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    L.u.s.t quickly exined to Lucien what was going on with Rose. She also stayed inside Lucien to give them some private time, because she could imagine what will happen.


    Lucien exined it to Rose. "You are very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, so you are already feeling some changes in your body. Everything will be for the better."


    Rose continued to kiss and touch Lucien¡¯s body because she couldn¡¯t help but be horny, seeing him n.a.k.e.d. "What about now, what should I do?"


    He hugged her and started to caress and squeeze her beautiful ass. "We can get you to the Mortal Realm right now."


    Rose giggled. "I like that idea, hubby."


    Then they started a long love session where Rose could receive Lucien¡¯s full attention.


    ----------------------


    One hourter.


    Lucien was sitting in the pool while Rose was riding his c.o.c.k.


    "Mmmm... More... More, please, hubby!!!" She felt more and more energetic and wanted more and more pleasure from her lover.


    He continued to touch her body and kiss her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts as she m.o.a.ned and took his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.


    Then Lucien came for the third time inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhh..." Rose also had an orgasm as she felt Lucien¡¯s demonic energy fill her body. It was so good that she thought she would die from pleasure.


    Then something different happened.


    *Tremble*


    The bathroom started to shake as Rose m.o.a.ned. Her earth mana began toe out of her body and spin around her in the form of dust and small stones.


    L.u.s.t warned Lucien that she had reached the Mortal Realm, and her mana would be more chaotic than ever for a few seconds.


    Lucien quickly opened a portal to one of the floating rocks he used to run with Oya and took Rose there.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Rose loudly m.o.a.ned as she felt Lucien¡¯s demonic energy and her mana running through her body.


    The feeling was very good, and the fact that Lucien was holding her made everything even better.


    Lucien¡¯s just hugged Rose tightly while the big rock shook.


    A few secondster, Rose started to calm down, and the rock stopped shaking.


    She smiled, held Lucien¡¯s head, and started kissing him passionately. "I love you so much, hubby!!"


    "Love you too, my sweet little vampire."


    *Tremble*


    Then the earth under Lucien¡¯s feet trembled, and a pir of rock began to rise toward the sky.


    Lucien knew that Rose was controlling the stone pir and stood on top of it, holding her in his arms.


    The stone pir grew a hundred meters tall, and Its top became a stone throne where Lucien sat with Rose on hisp.


    She had a smile on her face and a naughty look. "I think I spent most of my energy reaching the Mortal Realm... So..."


    Lucien bit his lip, and a little of his blood started to leak out. "You could have just asked."


    "I want it. I want much more of your love! I want more of your blood and hot c.u.m inside me!!" Rose eximed and also bit her lip before starting a bloody kiss with Lucien.


    Then they had s.e.x a hundred meters above the ground on the stone throne for another hour. L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help participating that time.


    ------------------------


    Lucien and his women continued their daily routines. Battle simtion exercises became more frequent, as did Lucien¡¯s interaction with his male troops.


    At night he continued to make all of his wives stronger. Aria, E, Kara, and Jeanne were also getting stronger quickly, even without having s.e.x with Lucien.


    He wants to do something special for Aria and E¡¯s first time while Jeanne still needs more time for them to develop their rtionship, and Kara is still very young, at sixteen, while E would be seventeen soon.


    Also, Lucien was paying special attention to Cassidy and Astrid, who were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm and started feeling some difort in their bodies.


    Three dayster, they reached the Mortal Realm while having s.e.x with Lucien at the same time.


    Astrid had significant growth of her wings that are now not so small but looked like L.u.s.t¡¯s, thei¡¯r about a meter long each and use passive magic from her bloodline to allow her to fly.


    She had a huge increase in her strength, speed, and senses. Also, she gained a unique ability to make her ws triple in size while bing more durable than the ck steel that Reba used in Lucien¡¯s armor.


    While Astrid learned more about the changes in her body, Cassidy was also going through a simr process.


    Cassidy¡¯s strength increased even more than Astrid¡¯s, but her speed did not keep up with Astrid¡¯s increase.


    In addition to the great increase in her strength and endurance, Cassidy began to feel the wind in her body. She had no knowledge of it other than the stories that her father used Wind Magic in battles.


    Lucien quickly tried to teach her the small amount he knew about focusing wind mana as he was still learning about it. Still, it was enough for Cassidy to be able tonce a small Wind sh with her sword, just like Lucien could do.


    Of course, Lucien took Cassidy and Astrid to a flying rock for them to test their new capabilities without destroying the house.


    While Lucien taught Cassidy more about wind mana, L.u.s.t started flying around Astrid with her bat wings.


    L.u.s.t had no need to fly because she could materialize her body wherever she wanted around Lucien, but now, she wanted to teach Astrid how to fly because her wings were now strong enough.


    Astrid was thrilled because, in less than two hours of trying to fly, she managed to fly a meter off the ground.


    Flying is something that only the strongest manticores could normally do because they need their wings to be very big and strong.


    But Astrid didn¡¯t have very big wings and was still able to fly, because she unlocked a bloodline ability. She knew she could only do that because of Lucien and was very grateful to him. Still, she already loves him too much, and they didn¡¯t need things like thanks.


    After a few hours of training their new abilities, they made a break to recover their energy.


    Lucien was excited about the idea of flying with Astrid and L.u.s.t in the future when his wings fully grew, but something was now making him inquisitive.


    Cassidy¡¯s wind mana naturally regenerated, allowing her to cast more wind shes, but his wind mana only regenerated when he had s.e.x with Cassidy or Mia.


    L.u.s.t exined that he had to maintain his rtionship with his wives to share their abilities and affinities. The strange thing about it was that it didn¡¯t work like that with the life mana he got from Sophia.


    Lucien¡¯s life mana seemed to be naturally his and grew as it also regenerated without him keeping in contact with Sophia.


    Well, in the end, L.u.s.t had no answers for that and they could only specte that Lucien has a natural life affinity.


    Since Rose, Cassidy, and Astrid had reached the Mortal Realm, Lucien¡¯s group was much stronger than before.


    Still, their enemies have troops with numbers many and many times greater than them, so they have to continue strengthening themselves without slowing their pace.


    Lucien¡¯s focus now shifted to the other girls who were approaching the Mortal Realm. But of course, he continued to give his love to all his women.


    ----------------


    Four dayster.


    It was evening, Lucien was returning to the Purple World with the girls.


    ¡¯Send them first, we have guests approaching.¡¯ L.u.s.t sent Lucien a mental message, making him curious.


    Still, he didn¡¯t think twice and opened the portal for the girls while he continued to the castle¡¯s patio.


    "Who¡¯sing?" Lucien didn¡¯t understand why L.u.s.t was acting mysteriously and asked her.


    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien with a hesitant and concerned expression. But of course, she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from Lucien.


    "Ehhh... It¡¯s Envy. She¡¯s about five miles south." L.u.s.t spoke and waited for Lucien¡¯s reaction.


    L.u.s.t knew that Lucien¡¯s rtionship with his sisters was not exactly good. Sophia¡¯s case had the best possible result, yet L.u.s.t knew it was far from perfect.


    Still, L.u.s.t knew that it was not Sophia who was with Envy because she was with Sloth, so it had to be another of his sistering, probably Amelia, who was in the Light Empire.


    L.u.s.t saw some memories of Lucien before making the soul contract with him and knew that his rtionship with Amelia is not very friendly as well as her rtionship with Envy, which made L.u.s.t very concerned.


    While L.u.s.t was thinking of ways that various things could go wrong with them meeting, she felt Lucien¡¯s warm arms around her waist and his pleasant scent.


    "Do not worry. You are my wife, and I am your husband. We are strong together. No one and nothing can hurt us." Lucien spoke near L.u.s.t¡¯s ear.


    "Mm." L.u.s.t agreed while feeling incredibly good in Lucien¡¯s arms. With him, she felt that the universe was insignificant, and they could handle anything.

 Chapter 161 - Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Inevitable</h4>


    During the night, five miles away from Bluewind city.


    Dawn, the only Marshal of the Light Empire, a woman feared by the world, who lead hundreds of thousands of soldiers... now was working as a coachman.


    And of course, she was very proud of herself for taking Light Envoy on her... Ehhhh... What is it? Ah, yes: A very important mission.


    They were in enemy territory. And of the heretic demi-humans, who did not respect the Light God. Well, it is not the Alliance, but it is certainly and of demi-humans or just other people who are not devoted to the Holy Light GOD.


    Dawn did not have any soldiers at her disposal. No reinforcements, no strategies... It was herself, the Light Envoy, and the horses if she could count on them for a fight.


    But Dawn feared nothing. How could she fear anything if they were on a sacred mission for the Light God?


    She continued to guide the carriage through the dark night towards Bluewind city. Of course, she knew that they could not just enter the city as she could be recognized as a world-famous person, who has her beautiful face depicted on many books of all kinds.


    But then what were they really going to do? Dawn¡¯s mind was a mess as she suffered from a terrible internal struggle between her blind faith and her rational mind.


    Inside the carriage was The Ligh- Amelia, who was also suffering an internal struggle between Envy¡¯s suggestions and her confused feelings.


    After spending more than two months separated from her family, with whom she had always been together, she missed them very much.


    Amelia certainly didn¡¯t miss her father, or should she call him a failure of a father? Well, she certainly missed her sisters a lot.


    But what about her only brother? The one with whom she always had a rtionship that¡¯s best described as plicated."


    With each rotation of the carriage wheel, Amelia felt more eager, not only to be reunited with one of her family members but also to find out what kind of feelings she would have when she meets him again.


    ¡¯Amelia, can you hear me?¡¯ Envy spoke in Amelia¡¯s mind for the fifth time. Or was it the sixth?


    Amelia tried to put the confusing thoughts out of her mind. ¡¯Yes, Envy. What were you saying?¡¯


    Envy looked a little upset. She wanted to materialize just to p Amelia sometimes, but she didn¡¯t have the demonic energy to maintain her physical form for a long time yet.


    ¡¯Are you paying attention to my advice? L.u.s.t is weak, but she certainly knows how to seduce people. I bet she¡¯ll try to convince you and your brother to do something weird.¡¯


    ¡¯Uhm...¡¯ As soon as Amelia heard the word "brother," she began to have confused thoughts again while remembering all the times they had a conflict.


    But then another of Envy¡¯s words woke Amelia out of her trance. ¡¯How weird? What are you talking about?¡¯


    Envy would certainly roll her eyes if she was in her physical state. ¡¯She is L.u.s.t. Do you really need me to answer that question?¡¯


    When ites to rtionsh.i.p.s with her family, Amelia was not the genius swordswoman that has only appeared in thousands of years. She was just a girl who had her childhood ruined by a broken father.


    ¡¯How am I supposed to know what you¡¯re talking about? I do not know her!¡¯


    Envy was also not really a healthy-minded person. Perhaps no one was in their strange group.


    ¡¯S.e.x! I¡¯m talking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g!! She will suggest that you and your brother f.u.c.k in every way possible. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡¯


    Amelia had two immediate reactions when she heard Envy¡¯s response. The first, whichsted less than a second, was a thoughtful look.


    Then she immediately made an expression of disgust whilepletely denying the possibility. ¡¯I would never do anything like that. What kind of madness is that? We are siblings!!!¡¯


    Envy didn¡¯t like Amelia¡¯s overreaction at all. Any normal person would just have denied the possibility more calmly and not be so nervous.


    She began to fear that their meeting could be a bad idea. No. It¡¯s definitely better if it happens now, when the difference in power between them is still very significant.


    At most, L.u.s.t could materialize her body for a few seconds, so if she tried anything, Envy would just use her demonic energy to contain her for a few seconds until she needs to go back inside her host.


    Yes, Envy is undoubtedly very smart because she is always nning one step ahead of others.


    It is not that Envy does not know the capabilities of L.u.s.t and her host, but unlike Sloth and Sophia, who did not need to be very active to be stronger, Amelia needs to stay focused on her goals, or rather, the goals of others.


    So if Amelia stopped pursuing those goals to have s.e.x with her brother, it would certainly be very bad for Envy, and everyone else, of course.


    But that was not going to happen. Envy has confidence in her power, and even though she didn¡¯t have much demonic energy now, it is still certainly more than L.u.s.t and her host, who is supposed to be just a weak and useless boy.


    What Envy did not know, besides the fact that all her expectations were wrong, was also the fact that L.u.s.t had already discovered her presence a few minutes ago, and the weak and useless boy was watching their carriage from the top of a small hill three miles away from them.


    ¡¯Envy, how much closer to the city do we need to get?¡¯ Amelia asked.


    ¡¯Another mile or two, and I will be able to send a mental message to L.u.s.t.¡¯ The connection between the great demons is different than the soul connection they have with their hosts, so she can only send quick mental messages to her sisters from a specific distance.


    So, she tried to find L.u.s.t, feeling her demonic energy.


    ¡¯WHAT?!?!¡¯ Envy eximed in Amelia¡¯s mind when she got surprised.


    When Envy started to extend her senses, she felt arge amount of demonic energy two miles away from them, and that source was quickly approaching them.


    Envy quickly concluded that it¡¯s L.u.s.t, but she was confused as to why she seemed so full of demonic energy.


    ¡¯They are here.¡¯ She exined to Amelia.


    ¡¯WHAT?!?!¡¯ Now it was Amelia¡¯s turn to exim in her own mind as she was apprehensive about meeting Lucien again.


    In the few seconds that Amelia and Envy were having several confused thoughts in their minds, the carriage shook and stopped.


    "..." Amelia looked confusedly at the front where Dawn was supposedly driving the carriage, but there was only silence. A deadly silence.


    The massive amount of demonic energy in the environment made Envy confused and concerned while Amelia didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Then Amelia remembered something. Dawn is an incredibly strong woman by the standards of this world, while Lucien had the strength of an ordinary citizen in their homeworld.


    Even though Lucien is with a great demon now, it has not been long enough to allow him to get so much stronger than before.


    In addition to the fact that L.u.s.t should be a great demon with limited talents, if Lucien and Dawn fought, he would undoubtedly be hurt.


    Amelia opened the door and quickly exit the carriage. "Don¡¯t hurt him!!!"


    Regardless of anything that happened in the future, that moment would always be well remembered not only by Amelia but also by Envy.


    The moment when their goals underwent a drastic change. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t realize that till muchter.


    Amelia looked at the top of the carriage where Dawn was supposed to be. What she saw was a scene beyond shocking, in every possible way.


    She saw a man sitting, smiling at her. There was also a beautiful blonde woman with purple wings behind him, and Dawn was lying on the bench, knocked out, strangely with a smile on her face as if she is having a pleasant dream.


    Of course, Amelia didn¡¯t notice L.u.s.t and Dawn as she was focused entirely on her brother.


    But how could he be her brother? Well, that incredibly handsome face that could cause strange feelings even in his sisters was still there.


    Still, there were many changes in him. Starting with the most notable thing: Why does he have horns? And why do those horns make him look even more charming?


    The brother she knew was very thin and pretty average height, just 1.8 m tall. But this handsome devil seemed to be 1.9 m tall and has a heavenly body with plenty of muscle.


    But there was still something even more surprising. Amelia thought she was seeing things wrong because it didn¡¯t make any sense... But in the end, nothing changed even though she kept staring...


    He was smiling... It couldn¡¯t be her brother, who never smiled and was always depressed because of his dead mother.


    If her brother was already incredibly handsome, even always depressed, now that he has that beautiful smile, which shone in the moonlight, now shook Amelia¡¯s confused heart more than ever with that devilish look.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know which one of Lucien¡¯s changes was the most surprising. She continued to stare at him as the words stuck in her throat.


    Envy, who was inside Amelia, watching the same scene, was really surprised by Lucien¡¯s appearance. Still, L.u.s.t¡¯s appearance behind him was what most caught her attention.


    The most unusual thing about L.u.s.t was the fact that she was showing her horns and wings. The great demons have already had many problems with their real appearance scaring their hosts, which are always of different races.


    So it was much better to hide features like horns and wings until they were very closer to their hosts. Of course, Pride was the only one who couldn¡¯t do that because changing her real appearance would go against her nature.


    But now, L.u.s.t, who depended heavily on her host not having any difort with her appearance, was using her real form. Well, the fact that Lucien has horns should certainly be linked to that. But how the hell did he get horns?


    Also, Envy couldn¡¯t understand how L.u.s.t was maintaining her physical form. They had joined their new hosts recently, so they shouldn¡¯t have so much demonic energy now to use with something trivial like maintaining physical form for no reason.


    Did it have to do with therge amount of demonic energy that Envy was feeling? But how could they get so much demonic energy so quickly? Did the boy f.u.c.k the whole world in two months?


    While Amelia stared at Lucien without being able to say a word, he was also looking at her.


    Of course, Lucien has always loved his family, but he lived with pity for himself, stuck in mncholic depression. Now that he knows that his mother is alive and that he could rescue her, he was undergoing a great and slow internal change.


    That, together with the fact that he started to open his heart to other types of love besides the familiar one, made him aware of things that he did not notice before.


    Things like the fact that Amelia is incredibly beautiful and attractive... exceptionally attractive in a way that certainly wasn¡¯t how a brother should be looking at his sister.


    Lucien already had to deal with a veryplicated situation with Sophia. So, he didn¡¯t want to have to cross that line again.


    But could he refuse to do something that would be very useful for everyone, making everyone stronger quickly? Just because he doesn¡¯t want to participate in certain "taboos"?


    How hypocritical would he be if he regarded taboos while having s.e.x every night with mothers and daughters at the same time?


    In the end, thinking about it now didn¡¯t seem relevant. Whatever was going to happen next, Lucien would face it head-on and not be hypocritical or insensitive. Well, at least he would try.


    Lucien jumped off of the carriage and opened his arms while smiling at Amelia.


    "Sis, won¡¯t you hug your brother?"

 Chapter 162 - Warmly

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Warmly</h4>


    Amelia blushed a little, walked over to Lucien, and epted his hug. "Brother..."


    She wrapped her delicate arm around his waist in a little hesitant way, because they don¡¯t usually have such physical contact.


    But to her surprise, Lucien didn¡¯t act as cold as before, but embraced her tightly and pulled her into his arms, bringing their bodies more closely together than ever.


    Amelia felt warm in Lucien¡¯s embrace. This familiar andfortable feeling made her calm. That is the kind of interaction she always wanted to have with her family and not the broken rtionship they had before.


    She rested her head on Lucien¡¯s chest, and he spoke in a loving tone near her ear. "I missed you."


    Amelia couldn¡¯t even imagine what happened to Lucien to turn her cold brother into this kind and affectionate person, but she liked it.


    She loved it so much that she tightened her arms around his waist, trying to bring their bodies even closer and enjoy more of this good and warm feeling.


    "I missed you a lot too, brother."


    Then they enjoyed each other¡¯s warmth for a little more than a minute in silence until Lucien began to talk. "How are you handling this... situation?"


    But he didn¡¯t stop hugging her, and Amelia was also pleased to continue embracing. "We are doing well. It¡¯s difficult to deal with Envy sometimes, but in general, we get along very well."


    "Um... I see. Well, now that we¡¯ve met, we can help each other, as well." Lucien responded.


    They kept hugging, and a few secondster, Amelia asked in a curious tone. "Why do you have horns? Is it because of L.u.s.t?"


    Lucien and L.u.s.t were also unsure about that, so they could only specte. "I think I¡¯m half demon..."


    "Is that because of our father?" She asked.


    "No. I think it has to do with my mom."


    Amelia knew about Lucien¡¯s depression because of his dead mother, so she didn¡¯t want to talk about that too much because she feared he would turn back the cold brother he used to be. "I¡¯m sorry..."


    Lucien smiled and spoke expectantly. "She is alive. Soon we will all be together again."


    Amelia was confused, and Lucien exined that their father had lied about his mother being dead because he would not fight to rescue her.


    "He¡¯s the worst!" Amelia eximed in an annoyed tone.


    Lucien rubbed his face on her hair. "We should not care about him."


    "Mm..." Amelia felt sofortable in Lucien¡¯s arms that she didn¡¯t even realize that what they were doing didn¡¯t seem like a siblings¡¯ hug.


    Then she started exining why she came to meet him. Of course, without ending their hug. "I heard you had problems with my soldiers in that forest."


    Lucien already knew the story about the Light Envoy, so he understood that Amelia was manipting the Light Empire. "Why are you with those shitty racist people? They are no different than the Silver Legion from our homeworld."


    Amelia would not hide anything from Lucien or her sisters because they were a team just like the great demons. "They are just my pawns."


    "After we conquer this worldpletely, Envy will teach me a spell to absorb souls and turn the Kings, leaders, and other strong people I conquer into demonic energy for us."


    Lucien would not be hypocritical enough to say that he was sorry for anyone other than his family. Although he is learning new things about friendship with Ron and Alden, he still doesn¡¯t give a damn about the world.


    If killing thousands of unknown people and destroying worlds was the fastest way to rescue his mother and reunite his family, he would certainly do that without feeling any regret.


    But fight and kill is not the easiest and fastest way for Lucien, not only because of L.u.s.t¡¯s abilities but also because of his nature.


    Lucien slowly started to stroke Amelia¡¯s back. "You don¡¯t have to get your hands dirty with these people¡¯s blood. There is another way for us to be stronger together without having to kill and absorb this world¡¯s leaders and other strong people"


    Amelia was so immersed in that warm andfortable feeling that she didn¡¯t even remember Envy¡¯s warnings. "What way?"


    Lucien brought his lips close to Amelia¡¯s ear. "The path of love... and pleasure."


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Amelia was enjoying Lucien¡¯s wonderful scent. She smiled when she heard him talk about love...


    But then the word "pleasure" snapped her out of her trance.


    She jumped five meters backward while looking very shocked and also flushed. "Do you want to do weird things to me?!"


    Lucien smiled because he already expected such a reaction. "It¡¯s not weird. Not really, I guess."


    Amelia pointed the finger at Lucien as she shivered and stammered. "W-we are s-siblings! There is n-no such possibility."


    "And why does that prevent us from bing strong together? We are already a family, so it wouldn¡¯t change much." He responded.


    Amelia shook her head as if trying to deny that possibility to herself. "No!! That is wrong!!! We cannot cross that line."


    Then she looked at L.u.s.t, who was still on top of the carriage. "Was it her? Is she influencing you to have these weird ideas?"


    Lucien stopped smiling for the first time since he started talking to Amelia. "She¡¯s my wife. We don¡¯t influence each other to do anything we don¡¯t want to do."


    Amelia noticed Lucien¡¯s change in attitude when she talked about L.u.s.t. That reminded her of how was strange her rtionship with Lucien when Sophia was around him.


    That brought out those intense and chaotic feelings that Amelia didn¡¯t know how to control.


    She was very upset. "Wife?! Her name is L.U.S.T! She is nothing but a bit-"


    As Amelia spoke of L.u.s.t, she saw Lucien¡¯s expression go from neutral to cold and distant. She was very afraid of never seeing that kind and affectionate Lucien again and stopped before she said something that she would regretter.


    "Brother, she is a demon. I appreciate Envy¡¯s help too, but they are diabolical beings from another world, and they just want to use us just like our father is using them and us."


    Lucien did not answer Amelia but looked at L.u.s.t. L.u.s.t understood his intention and materialized at his side.


    He smiled at her. "L.u.s.t, are you a diabolical being from another world who wants to use me?"


    L.u.s.t smiled too. "I¡¯m certainly from another world. Well, about using you... I think so. I want to use you as my only man forever while I will always belong only to you."


    Lucien held L.u.s.t¡¯s head and kissed her passionately. He licked and sucked her lips, showing it all to Amelia.


    Amelia felt as if thousands of des had pierced her heart. Lucien acted so lovingly with her a minute ago, but that was still quite different from the way he acts with L.u.s.t.


    Their kiss was so incredible that it made them lookpletely crazy about each other. Amelia wondered if any of Lucien¡¯s feelings for her could be ten percent of those feelings they were showing with just a kiss.


    Lucien ended the kiss and hugged L.u.s.t¡¯s waist. L.u.s.t blushed a little because she hadn¡¯t expected Lucien¡¯s intense attitude. She loves it when he surprises her by acting so dominant.


    Then he looked at Amelia. "As I said before, she is my wife. We work together for the good of our family. No maniptions, no secrets."


    Amelia was even more furious but also confused. All she knew about L.u.s.t was what Envy had said, but now things didn¡¯t seem like what she thought.


    ¡¯Envy, what is going on?!?!¡¯ She sent a mental message to Envy.


    Envy had the same doubts as Amelia. She didn¡¯t understand how L.u.s.t continued to maintain her physical form with Lucien, and her demonic energy did not seem to decrease.


    Also, L.u.s.t¡¯s interaction with Lucien was something Envy had never seen before. None of the great demons ever had a romantic interest because they were always very focused on fighting for their people, but now L.u.s.t really looked like a loving wife.


    Envy had no choice but to materialize her body next to Amelia despite not being able to maintain her physical form for long.


    As L.u.s.t and Lucien were showing their demonic characteristics, Envy did not alter her body either.


    In a purple cloud, to imitate L.u.s.t¡¯s characteristics, Envy appeared next to Amelia.


    She is 1.72 m tall with a fantastic s.e.xy body. Fair skin, long ck hair, and green eyes, in addition to demon race characteristics, like her pointed ears, horns, and wings.


    Her horns are red, have curves at different angles, and are slightly turned upwards with about 19 centimeters long. Her wings are bat-like, very simr to L.u.s.t¡¯s but red instead of purple.


    She was wearing a simple outfit that revealed much of her curves but not because she wanted to, but because she didn¡¯t want to waste demonic energy.


    Envy gazed at Lucien with an expectant expression. "How? What did you do?"


    Before Lucien said anything, L.u.s.t sent him a mental message. ¡¯Envy is treacherous and maniptive, but her copy ability can be very useful for us, including being able to give Oya a demi-human form.¡¯


    Lucien understood that Envy had a lot of doubts; after all, he and L.u.s.t also didn¡¯t understand the mysteries of his body.


    He shrugged. "How what?"


    Envy smiled. "How are you and L.u.s.t so strong? You reached the Mortal Realm even though you were so useless a while ago. Also, you and L.u.s.t have ten times more demonic energy than us."


    Lucien tightened his embrace around L.u.s.t¡¯s waist, bringing her body closer to him as he replied to Envy. "Don¡¯t you know?"


    She clicked her tongue while making a mocking expression. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g? How many whores did you have to f.u.c.k to get that much demonic energy? 1000? 2000?"


    Lucien knew that Envy was trying to provoke him, so he ignored her mocking attitude. "You know it doesn¡¯t work like that."


    Envy made a confused expression. "What? Are you talking about increasing pleasure with positive feelings like love? That¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, right? It never worked before because L.u.s.t¡¯s hosts were horny idiots who died shortly after getting some power by f.u.c.k.i.n.g some whores."


    He also made a mocking expression at Envy. "What do I have to do with others? L.u.s.t is my wife now, and I don¡¯t have to exin to you what we do and how we do that."


    Envy knew that it would not be easy to take advantage of Lucien with L.u.s.t by his side, but she could use Amelia for that.


    ¡¯We need to know how they do it. We need to know and understand everything! If their method is really more effective than ours, then...¡¯ Envy started tomunicate with Amelia.


    Amelia understood and quickly denied the possibility. ¡¯No!! You said that L.u.s.t¡¯s abilities are limited and that our n is very effective. I will not do weird things with my brother.¡¯


    ¡¯Then I will have to do it. Think about it, if they have limited ability and are still so powerful, imagine how much stronger we can get. We just have to discover their secrets.¡¯ Envy replied.


    Amelia was very confused, but the idea of ??Envy doing anything to Lucien made her burn with anger. ¡¯Don¡¯t touch him!!!¡¯


    Envy smiled. ¡¯So you just have to do this. You don¡¯t have to f.u.c.k him right now, but we have to understand the limits of their strength, at least.¡¯


    Amelia blushed when Envy talked about her f.u.c.k.i.n.g her brother, so she quickly focused on something else to forget about that. ¡¯What do you want me to do to discover his strength?¡¯


    ¡¯By sparring him. Tell them that they are weak and are using tricks to look stronger, but they are still inferior to us, so force him to face you with everything they have.¡¯ Envy exined.


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to manipte or hurt her brother, but if she wanted him to follow her, she would have to show her strength.


    Even though Lucien looked strong for knocking Dawn out so quickly, he couldn¡¯tpare to her, who is in the seventhyer of the Mortal Realm, could he?


    Two white swords appear in Amelia¡¯s hands in a sh of white and bluish light, then she pointed the swords at Lucien.


    "Show me the power you im to have gained with your weird methods."


    Lucien smiled at Amelia as he continued to hug L.u.s.t with one arm. In his other hand, his red katana appeared in a cloud of purple dust.


    Then he stabbed the katana in the ground. "As you want, dear sister."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 163 - Stupid Brother

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Stupid Brother</h4>


    Lucien knows Amelia is a fantastic swordswoman, so he summoned his katana, to show her that he has a soul weapon just like she does.


    But why did he stabbed the katana in the ground? Because he wants to show her that he is limiting himself, but still confident enough to beat her without a weapon.


    He knows that Amelia is very powerful, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight her with a weapon while holding back enough to not harm her. He doesn¡¯t want to take any chances of hurting her.


    Still, Lucien had hopes of winning, or rather, confidence in his speed. Because it increased even more after he reached the Mortal Realm and absorbed Aylin¡¯s Naginata into his soul.


    Of course, the difference between Lucien, who is in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, and Amelia, who is in the seventhyer, is still quite significant.


    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t while she mentally asked him. ¡¯Are you going to use that?¡¯


    He replied. ¡¯Yes. I need to show her that my methods are the most effective.¡¯


    Lucien was only at the beginning of the Mortal Realm, but there was already a lot he could do. L.u.s.t had been teaching him how to use his demonic energy in many different ways, whether to attack, defend himself, or improve his natural capabilities.


    Of course, the use of the demonic energy is limited by how much demonic energy a person has, but that¡¯s not a problem for Lucien. He generatesrge amounts of demonic energy from giving pleasure to his women.


    "Let¡¯s start." Lucien looked at Amelia, smiled, and started running towards her. He left the katana stabbed in the ground, confusing Amelia.


    The distance between them was ten meters. Still, Amelia has very high agility and hoped to have plenty of time to react, taking into ount the supposed speed of Lucien.


    But she was surprised when she realized that his speed was very simr to hers. The fact that he was unarmed caused Amelia to be unsure of what to do.


    She just wanted to prove that she was a lot stronger than him, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Although Lucien¡¯s speed seemed incredible, she could still clearly see his movements, so she tried to trip him.


    She crouched down and spun around, trying to use a sweep kick to trip Lucien.


    Lucien and Amelia were using approximately eighty percent of their maximum speed, so he could easily dodge the sweep kick.


    Then he forced his body to its limit and jumped over Amelia.


    Amelia was shocked when Lucien passed over her, avoiding her movement. Of course, she wasn¡¯t trying her best, but still, the difference between two warriors focused on physicalbat of the Mortal Realm and Zero Realm is vast.


    That meant that Lucien had definitely reached the Mortal Realm, proving Envy¡¯s guess.


    Amelia didn¡¯t think twice and forced her body even harder. Her skin started to glow with blue sparks while she quickly turned around to face Lucien and tried to hit him with the hilt of one of her swords.


    Because Lucien was already using his body and senses to their limits, he noticed Amelia¡¯s movement and tried to grab her arm while he was still in the air, falling towards the ground.


    But her speed was higher than his, even if by a small difference, it was still enough for Amelia to be able to hit Lucien¡¯s shoulder with the hilt of one of her swords.


    Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion for Lucien and Amelia, who forced their bodies and senses to the limit quickly.


    As soon as the handle of the sword touched Lucien¡¯s body, the blue light that sparkled on Amelia¡¯s body ran towards him along with all the force she put in the strike.


    Lucien¡¯s senses were even more incredible than the speed of his body, so he could clearly see the blue energy flowing from Amelia¡¯s body to his through her sword.


    The energy spread through his body in a few hundredths of a second and pushed him back.


    *Thud*


    Lucien heard the sound of the impact before being thrown several meters into the air.


    He fell fifty meters from Amelia and rolled on the ground for another ten meters before he managed to regain his bnce and stop. L.u.s.t returned into his body again.


    Although Amelia controlled her energy so that her force spread over Lucien¡¯s body, thus avoiding piercing his shoulder with the sword hilt, he still suffered some internal damage.


    Lucien spit some blood on the ground as he heard L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡¯You knew it would happen.¡¯


    ¡¯I wanted to test my limit before using that.¡¯ He replied.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t hold yourself back.¡¯ L.u.s.t spoke in a confident tone.


    Lucien stood up, stretched his arms and legs to get rid off of the numbness, and looked at Amelia. "You¡¯re still as fantastic as always, sis."


    Amelia tried to contain her surprised expression. "You have sessfully reached the Mortal Realm. Congrattions, brother."


    Reaching the Mortal Realm was the least expected of Lucien after making the soul contract with a great demon, even if it was L.u.s.t, the supposedly least talented sin.


    Still, he did it very quickly, and now, supposedly in the firstyer of Mortal Realm, he was almost as swift as Amelia, which surprised her and Envy a lot.


    "Take your weapon. I¡¯ll not go easy on you." Amelia swirled her swords as the blue energy started to sparkle around her body.


    It is a skill that Amelia copied from a Light Empire mage with Envy¡¯s ability, copy. She could infuse electric mana in her attacks and improve her speed for a few seconds.


    Of course, just like Lucien. Amelia¡¯s ability to use Envy¡¯s abilities is limited to how much demonic energy she has. Unfortunately copy also has other limits, such as only being able to use the copied ability several times.


    Also, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use copy on the same ability until she used up all of the copied abilities uses, in addition, the cost of demonic energy rises with each use of the copied abilities till the uses run out.


    So, like Lucien, Amelia and their sisters will be improving the great demons prime abilities as they increase the quantity and quality of the demonic energy they possess and produce.


    Lucien summoned his red katana again, which like L.u.s.t and his demonic energy, couldn¡¯t be too far from him.


    He again stabbed the katana in the ground while smiling at Amelia. "Okay, I¡¯m not going easy on you either."


    Then he started using his new trump card. Like L.u.s.t manipted demonic energy in her body, Lucien began to create a purple haze around him while using his demonic energy to boost his physical capabilities significantly.


    L.u.s.t exined to Lucien that this way of using demonic energy is very effective, but also very difficult to master and also quickly consumes his demonic energy. So hosts shouldn¡¯t really use this ability until they are more powerful.


    Still, L.u.s.t thought that Lucien could already use this ability, not only because they had a lot of demonic energy but also because he has excellent control over it, possibly because he¡¯s half-demon.


    And now L.u.s.t¡¯s theory was being confirmed as the purple haze circled around Lucien, making his clothes and hair sway as if in a strong wind.


    His eyes started to change from blue to bright purple as Lucien felt his body grow more powerful than ever. His senses were bein. amplified so much that he can hear something from five miles away.


    Of course, Lucien also felt his demonic energy reserves rapidly decrease, so he knew he has less than a minute to make his moves before he is exhausted.


    Amelia was a little confused but only thought that the purple fog was a simple ability of L.u.s.t until Envy warned her mentally.


    ¡¯Watch out!! He shouldn¡¯t be able to do that yet. He¡¯s using demonic energy to get a lot stronger, but it will onlyst for a while, so try to defend yourself.¡¯


    Amelia held her swords firmly while she was on high alert, waiting for Lucien¡¯s next move, but nothing prepared her for what came next.


    "WH-" She hadn¡¯t even blinked, but Lucien disappeared from her vision with the quickest movement she had ever seen, or rather not seen.


    Then in less than a second, she noticed a shadow beside her, but before she could make a move, she felt Lucien¡¯s hands... touching her ass.


    "KYAAAA!!!" Amelia panicked and jumped forward while yelling.


    Her soul weapon, the white swords, disappeared along with the electric energy that sparkled around her body and all her concentration.


    Amelia was totally of bnce and started to fall when she touched the ground with her foot.


    But she didn¡¯t fall to the ground because of Lucien, again using his super boosted speed. He appeared beside her. Then he held her, making Amelia panic even more.


    "YOU IDIOT!! Why are you doing these weird things to me?!?!" She punched Lucien in the chest. Of course, without force, as she was too embarrassed to do anything right.


    Lucien helped her to stand as he stopped using his demonic energy, and the purple haze around his body disappeared. "Okay, I¡¯m not doing anything else."


    Amelia was still very embarrassed and continued to punch Lucien. "Dammit!! Why did you do that?! You are a pervert!! We are siblings!!!"


    Envy rolled her eyes as L.u.s.t materialized beside her andughed at the situation. "I hoped this was going to be a good chance for him to test his limits, but things ended like that..."


    "F.u.c.k, L.u.s.t! It wasn¡¯t fair. He¡¯s not supposed to be able to use demonic energy like that, and it was supposed to be a decent fight and not him to bullying his sister." Envy responded


    L.u.s.t shrugged. "What me do I have if she is so shy? How could he win the fight without touching her?"


    Envy looked seriously at L.u.s.t. "Tell me, what did you do? How can you have so much demonic energy?"


    L.u.s.t pointed at Lucien, who was trying to calm Amelia. "It was all him. He is the most fantastic person I have ever met. He always surprises me, so don¡¯t ask me difficult questions, because I can¡¯t exin it either."


    Envy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at Lucien. She very much wanted to find out his secrets and cooperate with him in every way possible, of course, she was craving for the enormous amount of demonic energy he could produce.


    While L.u.s.t exined everything that happened to her and Lucien, to Envy. He kept trying to calm Amelia, who was still furious.


    "Shit, shit, shit!! What kind of brother does that to his own sister? I¡¯m going to beat you up!!" Amelia continued to punch Lucien, who didn¡¯t react.


    Lucien did not want to bully Amelia, but when he approached her, he was unable to hit her, and only a simple touch would not prevent her from striking him again, so his only alternative was to attack her shyness.


    And well, squeezing her ass worked better than he expected. With that simple action, Amelia lost all her ability to concentrate and fight. But now she kept punching him...


    "Calm down, sis... or... I¡¯ll do it again." Lucien tried to threaten Amelia, but it didn¡¯t work out as he nned.


    She started to hit him harder. "Do you dare?!?! Are you really going to continue bullying your sister??!!"


    In a quick movement, Lucien pushed Amelia against the carriage and held her arms against the door. "If you don¡¯t calm down... yes, I dare do that again."


    While Lucien held Amelia¡¯s arms, she felt thatfortable warmth that she felt only in his embrace again.


    He had his face so close to hers that she could smell his breath. And damn, that fantastic scent was making her body feels weird.


    Amelia turned her face to the side while blushing. "Y-you d-don¡¯t dare!"


    Lucien slowly brought his face even closer to hers. "Are you sure?"


    Amelia started to panic again and had to use all her will to gather enough energy to try to kick Lucien.


    *Woosh*


    He quickly jumped back, dodging her kick. But not without making ast move.


    Amelia blushed more than ever. She looked at her left b.r.e.a.s.t, which was a little warmer than usual, and then looked at Lucien with an expression both embarrassed and furious.


    "YOUUUUUU!!!! STUPID BROTHER!!!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 164 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Jealous</h4>


    Amelia was making an embarrassed and angry expression at the same time, which Lucien found extremely cute.


    He really wanted to tease her more just to see her make more cute expressions because he had never seen her like this before.


    "Alright, sis. Stay calm, and let¡¯s talk." Lucien raised his hands while making a sincere expression.


    Amelia¡¯s feelings were in chaos, and her condition only got worse the longer she looked at Lucien¡¯s cheeky smile.


    She turned and looked away while crossing her arms. "I don¡¯t wanna talk to you!"


    Lucien smiled, walked towards the carriage, and then he sat next to Dawn, who was still knocked out and drooling a little.


    "Don¡¯t be mad at me, sis. Would you prefer that I had hurt you? I only did that because I didn¡¯t want to hit my cute and adorable older sister." He spoke to Amelia while checking Dawn¡¯s state.


    Amelia wanted to be angry at Lucien, but she understood the feeling of not wanting to hurt a family member... excluding her failure of a father.


    Although she wanted to prove herself to be stronger than him, she also could not use all herbat capabilities against her brother.


    But it was not the part about not wanting to hurt her that touched her the most, but how affectionate he said she is cute and adorable.


    Amelia blushed even more, but there was no anger at Lucien in her heart. There was never anger between them. Amelia just doesn¡¯t know how to act around Lucien.


    She continued looking away while maintaining her fake upset posture. "I¡¯m not really mad at you. But you can¡¯t do weird things to me."


    Lucien found Dawn really beautiful. Her skin was so smooth that he couldn¡¯t resist ying with her cheek while she seemed to be having sweet dreams.


    "You know, sis... These weird things are not really bad and can make our family very powerful, so that bad things don¡¯t happen to us again."


    Amelia felt a little sadness in Lucien¡¯s tone. Before, he only cared about his mother, but now he looks different.


    "I¡¯m d your mom is alive. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to rescue her. Also, I understand you. My mom is always fighting alongside our dad, and I fear for her."


    "Our father is weak and blinded by hate so he can¡¯t really protect our family... But we can. Now, with the great demons at our side, we can keep our whole family safe."


    Amelia was opening her heart for the first time in many years. She was talking about her feelings...


    "Also..." Then she turned back to look Lucien in the eye, but then she saw him ying with Dawn¡¯s cheeks.


    A bad feeling grew inside Amelia when she saw the smile on Lucien¡¯s face, while he was having weird fun with Dawn.


    "You idiot!! What are you doing to her?!?!?!"


    Amelia jumped on the carriage and started punching Lucien. She was angry because he was ignoring her, but mostly because he was finding Dawn more interesting than talking to her.


    Lucien didn¡¯t defend himself and just let Amelia punch him.


    "Okay, just let me give her a little more life mana to make sure she doesn¡¯t have any aftereffects from when I hit her on the head. She¡¯s your assistant, right?"


    Amelia stopped punching Lucien and made a confused expression. "Life mana? How do you have life mana?!"


    If Amelia had already caused all that drama when he touched her ass, Lucien didn¡¯t even want to imagine what it would be like if she knew what happened between him and Sophia.


    He tried to make an honest expression. "Ah, I got it from a wife of mine. Thanks to L.u.s.t¡¯s powers, I can share my wives¡¯ abilities and attributes."


    Amelia punched Lucien hard on the shoulder. "What wives?! You must be kidding!!"


    He held her arms because Amelia seemed out of control. "I am serious."


    Amelia couldn¡¯t really use her strength against Lucien, or rather, she didn¡¯t want to. So, she tried to bite his arm.


    "Are you crazy? We have only been in this world for like a couple of months, but do you already say you have wives? Who are these whores?"


    Lucien jumped back to dodge Amelia¡¯s blows." They are not whores. They are my family too, so you will have to get along with them. Also, L.u.s.t and I had problems with the portal, so we arrived in this world a little over a month ago."


    Amelia went after Lucien and kept trying to hit him, but she was not using her real speed and strength but just trying to vent her chaotic feelings, or rather, jealousy.


    "That is even worse! You have only been with them for a little over a month. But you say that they are already your wives? WIVES? How many are there?!"


    Lucien didn¡¯t like to think of his wives as numbers, so he started saying their names, which made Amelia look even more annoyed as she tried to hit him.


    "Are you kidding? This isn¡¯t funny!!" Amelia didn¡¯t believe that Lucien would have so many wives. This seemed very surreal, for someone as cold and depressed as he was a short time ago.


    While Lucien tried to calm Amelia and tell her everything that happened to him, Envy was increasingly surprised by the things L.u.s.t told her.


    Envy gazed at Lucien while talking to L.u.s.t. "So, did he really put your tattoo on Sloth¡¯s host?"


    L.u.s.t shook her head. "He¡¯s listening to everything we say, so don¡¯t speak of his sister as just a host. Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my tattoo anymore, but a version of mine that he somehow adapted for him. It¡¯s all very perplexing."


    Envy ignored L.u.s.t¡¯s warning and kept talking about Lucien as some kind of peculiar species to be studied.


    "Why didn¡¯t Sloth have s.e.x with him? That should have been the first test, to see if he can also put his tattoo on us."


    L.u.s.t was already expecting a reaction like this from Envy, so she tried not to be upset, but she was also not happy with Envy¡¯s arrogant posture.


    "Sloth knew that doing something like that would hurt Sophia. You understand how the Bloody Rose works in their bodies. Their feelings, good or bad, are more intense."


    Envy was surprised when L.u.s.t talked about the Bloody Rose out loud and quickly sent a mental message to her. ¡¯We agreed not to talk about the Bloody Rose until we are stronger and getting along better.¡¯


    L.u.s.t replied aloud again. "I don¡¯t hide anything from my husband."


    "Dammit, L.u.s.t... Okay, okay. This can¡¯t be changed, and we are connected until the end, so it¡¯s okay for them to know. What else did you tell him?" Envy responded.


    L.u.s.t smiled. "Everything. As I said, he¡¯s my husband, not just my host."


    Envy shook her head as she became more annoyed by L.u.s.t¡¯s responses. "You are a great demon! How can you be dominated like that by a simple human?"


    "Even if he is half-demon, you are still one of the pirs of our people, and he is just a guy with some peculiarities."


    L.u.s.t rolled her eyes. "You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be with someone you love. Since the beginning, he has treated me better than you have ever treated me. Also..."


    Envy made a confused expression. "Also what?"


    L.u.s.t blushed a little, which surprised Envy. "You can feel the enormous amount of demonic energy that we have, so you must understand that he caused a lot of pleasure."


    "Still, it is impossible to describe in words what it is like to do that with him. He is the best in any way that you can imagine."


    Envy couldn¡¯t help but blush a little too. She has always been focused on her quest for power and has never had a romantic rtionship, so her experience in that subject is none.


    "You are overestimating him. He¡¯s handsome, but it shouldn¡¯t be enough to make you look like that."


    L.u.s.t shook her head as she smiled because she knew how it would end. "Well, you¡¯ll understand, right? Don¡¯t you want to test him? We could also make good use of your copy ability."


    Envy made a thoughtful expression. "Do you think he can use the ability of another great demon easily like that?"


    "Did you see how he used his demonic energy to beat Amelia? That was the first time he tried that. He has absurdly good control over demonic energy. I would say his control is simr to ours." L.u.s.t responded.


    Envy couldn¡¯t deny L.u.s.t¡¯s words. Lucien is really amazing and mysterious. Of course, Envy wants to find out all Lucien¡¯s secrets, even if she needs to have her first s.e.x.u.a.l experience with him to reach her goals.


    Also, for the first time, Envy was a little jealous of L.u.s.t. She seemed so happy and satisfied with Lucien that she was already calling him husband, so Envy really wanted to know what she has been experiencing with Lucien.


    Still, things would not be so simple. Envy couldn¡¯t help butment in a concerned tone. "It won¡¯t be that easy."


    Envy watched at Lucien and Amelia, while they ran around the carriage. The more Lucien told Amelia about his new lifestyle, the more she wanted to beat him.


    "This is the type of problem that may be moremon than we think. The Bloody Rose is bringing out their deepest feelings. It is not possible to predict how many of his sisters can develop this kind of feeling."


    Envy nodded. "I chose Amelia because there were several ambitions in her heart. Most of it has to do with being stronger than her parents, but there was also something about her brother."


    "I ignored that because... well... From her memories, Lucien didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. He actually looked..."


    L.u.s.tpleted the word that Envy didn¡¯t seem to want to say. "Useless? Weak? Yes, he looked like that, but I think something was done to him with the purpose of hiding him."


    "Because of his demonic inheritances? Was it something to do with his mother?" Envy thought out loud.


    L.u.s.t nodded. "Probably yes. I believe it even has something to do with that powerful presence that told us to leave their world and only return ten yearster toplete their father¡¯s request."


    "Hum... You are right. Perhaps that presence is his mother? She must be a high demon."


    "Anyway, there is no point in specting. We have to stick to our ns. Also, don¡¯t talk too much about his mother." L.u.s.t responded.


    Envy knew that Lucien was listening to their conversion. Still, she smirked and spoke a little louder. "Why? Is he a mama¡¯s boy?"


    L.u.s.t quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯You can prevent her from dematerializing her body if you use your demonic energy to confine her energy. I can do this if you want as well.¡¯


    Lucien didn¡¯t think twice about focusing his demonic energy again. Since it didn¡¯t take him more than a few seconds to win against Amelia, he still had plenty of demonic energy.


    The purple haze began to appear around his body, and he disappeared from Amelia¡¯s side to reappear behind Envy. Because they were all at a distance of less than 50 meters from each other, his movements seemed like he teleported.


    Lucien moved his hand towards Envy¡¯s neck, and the purple haze from his body quickly began to embrace her body.


    Envy quickly tried to dematerialing her body to reappear close to Amelia, but Lucien¡¯s demonic energy quickly confined her. Also, she had very limited demonic energy at the time and was unable to get away from him.


    He held tightly on her neck and brought his mouth to her ear as he spoke in a calm and cold tone.


    "I¡¯m done with you talking shit. I don¡¯t like the way you talk to my wife, I don¡¯t like the way you hide things from my sister, and I¡¯m not going to let you talk shit about my mom."


    Envy already knew L.u.s.t¡¯s energy, but Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, which should be the same as hers, was actually quite different.


    Lucien¡¯s demonic energy seemed dominant and pleasurable at the same time. Envy felt pain in her neck because even though she was made of energy, she was totally under Lucien¡¯s control.


    But beyond the pain, Envy felt a pleasure she had never experienced before. She felt that as much as Lucien was hard on her, she would still like it.


    She stopped trying to resist because it was useless and spoke in a provocative tone.


    "And what are you going to do if I don¡¯t obey you? Are you going to kill me? I¡¯m immortal, which is quite different from your sister¡¯s soul."


    Lucien brought his mouth even closer to Envy¡¯s ear until his lips touch her skin.


    "I can¡¯t kill you, but I can certainly find ways to make you regret it."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 165 - Blinded by Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Blinded by Feelings</h4>


    "Lucien!!" It only took Amelia a second to realize that Lucien had "attacked" Envy. She ran after him and tried to get him to release Envy.


    "We are on the same side. We must not fight." She tried to convince him while pulling him back.


    Lucien was annoyed by the way Envy talked about the people he loves, but he knew that she is not his enemy and just a very arrogant person. And of course, he would break her arrogance at some point.


    He loosened his grip on Envy¡¯s neck and stopped confining her with his demonic energy. He was now almost out of demonic energy after using the ability twice, showing that he had a lot to improve before he could maintain the boosted state for more than a minute.


    Still, beating Amelia, who is in the seventhyer of the Mortal Realm and dominate the energy of a great demon, even in a weak state, was a great achievement, showing that Lucien¡¯s control over demonic energy is more and more surprising.


    He pushed Envy forward, and she materialized her body behind Amelia while speaking. "Yes, we must not fight."


    Lucien looked seriously at Envy. "Yes, we are on the same side, so now you are going to tell Amelia everything you are hiding from her."


    Envy was not happy with Lucien¡¯s arrogant attitude, after all, everyone wanted to be in control of the situation.


    Still, she knew it wasn¡¯t really right to hide things about the Bloody Rose or her past as she is connected to Amelia by a soul contract.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll tell her. We just agreed to keep it a secret for a while because it wouldn¡¯t help you at all and would only bring you more worries now."


    Amelia was shocked, not because Envy was hiding things from her as she knew it, but because she was going to reveal her secrets because Lucien ordered her.


    She had to admit that her brother was no longer the weak and depressed boy from before but a dominant man...


    When her thoughts became too weird, Amelia started to blush again and shook her head to ward off those feelings she shouldn¡¯t have.


    She concentrated again and realized that Lucien was looking at her affectionately, so she panicked. "AH! Y-yes, I want to know what you are talking about."


    Then Envy told Amelia the same story that L.u.s.t told Lucien. She exined that they did not have very urate memories, about Pride¡¯s n and about the mysterious woman who exined to Pride about using the pentagram pact to connect Lucien and his sisters, thus minimizing the side effects of Bloody Rose in their bodies.


    Amelia¡¯s first reaction was anger, anger at her father. "That bastard sold us as an experiment for demons!!"


    Lucien nodded. "He will do anything to save his kingdom. For him, the ends justify any means, which makes his title as Evil King well deserved."


    Amelia was really upset. She knew that making a contract with a demon would bring not only benefits but also problems. What she didn¡¯t know was that the Bloody Rose had been affecting them for a long time.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help hugging his sister. "I¡¯m not going to tell you not to be angry because I felt that same way when L.u.s.t told it to me. But now that this is done, we can¡¯t do anything about it."


    Amelia was so upset with her father that she didn¡¯t think about anything else and epted Lucien¡¯s hug, which is veryfortable.


    "We will use this power to protect our people, but we also have to make him pay for treating us like that."


    Lucien started stroking Amelia¡¯s head as she rested her face on his chest. "Yes, we will make him pay. But in the end, I can¡¯t be mad at everything that happened..."


    "Only because it allowed me to meet L.u.s.t and have the opportunity to be strong to rescue my mother... In addition to gaining a new family and the strength to protect them."


    Amelia was so happy andfortable in Lucien¡¯s arms... But when she heard him talking about his new family, that is, the many wives he spoke about, she began to get upset again.


    She understood that those chaotic feelings she has possibly influence from the Bloody Rose. Still, she couldn¡¯t contain those feelings, and knowing that Lucien now belongs to many women made her really angry.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this. You don¡¯t have to be responsible for so many women to save your mother. We can work together and... and you can have some whores until I get a lot of demonic energy for us."


    Lucien did not expect Amelia to understand it quickly, after all, nor could he exin his rtionship with his women. Still, it was definitely not just about power. He loved his wives and would not abandon them for anything.


    He continued to stroke her hair. "I appreciate your help, but things are not that simple. They are my family too... and my method is much more effective."


    "I will not stop you if you follow your ns, but we can get stronger quickly... We just have to be together and... Well, to do pleasant things. Then we could quickly return to our world, help our people, kick our father¡¯s ass, and reunite our family."


    Amelia pouted while enjoying Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent. "No! This is not good. You are bing a degenerate because of the Bloody Rose and L.u.s.t¡¯s influence."


    Lucien didn¡¯t know what to do for Amelia to understand. "It is not like that. You will understand when you meet the girls. They are incredible people, and we are working together for the good of our family and not just indulging in pleasure."


    Amelia began to be curious about what Lucien¡¯s wives were like. He seemed to really love them, so maybe things weren¡¯t as bad as Envy said.


    She was starting to let her guard down and believe in Lucien. But how could Envy miss such a good opportunity? Those chaotic feelings from Amelia were what made Envy choose her as her host, so of course, Envy wanted her to be even more jealous.


    Envy sent a mental message to Amelia. ¡¯You know what hard work he¡¯s talking about, right? They must spend all day in bed, f.u.c.k.i.n.g.¡¯


    ¡¯Your brother must spend his days with several women on top of him, in his arms as you are now, enjoying all the affection and love he has...¡¯


    Amelia was furious and replied Envy mentally. ¡¯Shut up, Envy!!!¡¯


    But Envy continued to provoke her. ¡¯Oh, are you mad at me? Is it my fault? I told you about L.u.s.t¡¯s influence, and now you also know about Bloody Rose.¡¯


    ¡¯Your brother is bing a pervert because of these influences. You know, he tried to touch you in a perverted manner twice, and now I bet he¡¯s thinking of doing weird things with you.¡¯


    ¡¯Stop saying shit, Envy!! My brother is not like that. He just didn¡¯t want to hurt me.¡¯ Amelia responded.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t really stop Envy from speaking in her mind as she didn¡¯t know how to use the demonic energy so well yet as Lucien does.


    Then Envy went on talking. ¡¯I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s his fault. But if he continues like this, he will be someone different. He will really lose himself in pleasure and be a pervert.¡¯


    ¡¯You can prevent this. You just need to get him to follow and cooperate with you, so when we conquer all the Kings, leaders, and strong people of this world, you can share the demonic energy with him.¡¯


    Amelia just wanted to tell Envy to shut up again, but she couldn¡¯t help but fear that Lucien will get lost in pleasure.


    Before, their rtionship was not very good, but Amelia has always loved him as a brother, and now he is so nice and caring. It would be really horrible if he became a pervert and walked away from her and her sisters to be only with L.u.s.t and his wives.


    Also, Envy¡¯s n looked excellent. If Lucien followed her to the Light Empire, she could always keep an eye on him, and then she would share the demonic energy with himter, making them both not only very strong but also more united as a family.


    Amelia hugged Lucien more tightly. "Come with me, brother. Together we will be stronger."


    Lucien stopped hugging her and took a step back. "I can¡¯t go to the Light Empire with you. Look at me, I have horns. Also, some of my women are demi-humans."


    "You know that the Light Empire is like the Silver Legion of our homeworld, a bunch of f.u.c.k.i.n.g racists."


    Amelia pouted. "Is everything about your wives? We didn¡¯te here to y. We have to be stronger, or our home will be destroyed by the Silver Legion and our father¡¯s ipetence."


    Then Lucien approached Amelia again and held hands. "I understand that. So I know that the best way is to stick together, not as you want, but in my own way."


    Amelia released his hands and turned. "No! That is not good. You are blinded by the power you have gained and just want to do naughty things. This is not the best way."


    Lucien began to think that Amelia is not reasonable. "You saw how I defeated you. But that¡¯s not my real power. L.u.s.t¡¯s capabilities focus on increasing my women¡¯s strength."


    "So, my real power is in them. Together we are much more powerful in ways you can¡¯t even imagine. So, how is this not the right way?"


    Amelia was annoyed by Lucien¡¯s stubbornness. "You only defeated me because you teased me. If I used all my strength, I would defeat you easily. And Envy¡¯s abilities are much better than L.u.s.t¡¯s. There is no way your methods can be better than mine."


    Envy quickly sent a mental message to Amelia. ¡¯It is not exactly like that. His methods seem to work very well. We just need to manage his rtionsh.i.p.s, so he doesn¡¯t get lost in pleasure.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy!!!¡¯ Amelia responded.


    Lucien rolled his eyes because Amelia seemed more and more irrational just as in the past when she acted impulsively and beat or insulted him for no reason.


    But this time, he wouldn¡¯t let her do what she wanted. "So what? Do you want to fight again? How do you want me to prove to you that my methods are better than yours?"


    Amelia was used to always beating Lucien when he didn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but now she wasn¡¯t sure she could beat him.


    Still, she had to act like an older sister. She had to prevent him from going down a path of no return where he would walk away from his real family.


    "I... I d-don¡¯t have much demonic energy like you. So fighting now is not going to prove anything."


    Lucien shrugged. "So what are we going to do? Are we going to stand here arguing without aplishing anything?"


    Amelia didn¡¯t know what to do, so she asked Envy¡¯s help. Envy quickly spoke. "Yes, there is no point in continuing to argue. Your fighting will also prove nothing. So we have to do something else."


    L.u.s.t did not like the course that things were taking. Amelia seemed to be very influenced by Envy, who seemed to be nning something. "What is this about?"


    Envy kept a serious expression, but inside she wasughing. "It¡¯s very simple. We are going to have a smallpetition to see who has the best potential."


    "For what purpose?" Lucien asked.


    Envy replied. "For the purpose of showing you that you shouldn¡¯t only follow L.u.s.t¡¯s methods."


    Amelia continued Envy¡¯s exnation. "If you lose, you¡¯ll follow us to the Light Empire and cooperate with us so that we can be stronger without you having to spend the days indulging in pleasure."


    Lucien shook his head because he was disappointed by Amelia¡¯s attitude.


    But then L.u.s.t quickly sent him a mental message. ¡¯Don¡¯t be upset with your sister. Remember that the Bloody Rose makes your feelings more chaotic.¡¯


    ¡¯Also, I¡¯m sure Envy is using her love for you to influence her into thinking that this is the best way to keep you close to her.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. Thank you, my dear.¡¯ Lucien was grateful that L.u.s.t always gave him good advice.


    ¡¯Humm... So we have to...¡¯ Lucien quickly started to think about what to do, so he and L.u.s.t had the same thought.


    ¡¯Defeat Envy in her own game.¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 166 - Competition

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Competition</h4>


    Envy exined her n to Amelia, and then she spoke to Lucien. "We are not going to use only our strength, but all of our capabilities."


    Before Lucien asked, Envy continued to exin. "L.u.s.t told me that you n to conquer Portgreen. Amelia also ns to conquer Portgreen, because we need to use it to have quicker ess to the north by the sea."


    "So let¡¯s use all of our capabilities to see who can conquer Portgreen first."


    Lucien could only shake his head while L.u.s.t looks annoyed. "You¡¯ve gotta be kidding. You control an army of hundreds of thousands while we only have a small group of warriors. This is totally unfair."


    Envy shrugged. "That is the difference between us. While you are indulging in pleasure, we are conquering the world. It is obvious who has to lead. Thispetition would be just to prove that Lucien must follow Amelia and cooperate with us."


    Envy would use all methods and logic to have Lucien under her control so that she could use him to generate demonic energy only for her.


    Before L.u.s.t started to argue with Envy, Lucien spoke. "It looks good. We just need to-"


    Then L.u.s.t quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯Wait. This is very risky. We cannot win against armies with more than ten times our number yet. This is crazy.¡¯


    Lucien smiled at L.u.s.t as he responded to her. ¡¯It¡¯s alright. We can do that. I have a n.¡¯


    L.u.s.t knows how maniptive Envy is and that she would use every advantage to force them onto her ns. She also knew that their overall strength is now very humblepared to the army that Amelia controls.


    Still, L.u.s.t trusted Lucien just as he trusted her. She was sure they could do anything together.


    She nodded to Lucien, and he went on to exin his point to Envy and Amelia. "That idea is good, but we need to make some changes."


    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "What do you suggest?"


    Lucien replied. "Two months. The difference between our current forces is huge. If you give me two months to take Portgreen, I can have more troops, and you will be able to be stronger, so we could have a more bnced battle."


    Envy thought there was something wrong because the most reasonable decision would Lucien and L.u.s.t to refuse her idea of ??petition" because it is very unfair, but in fact, he epted with the condition of two months of preparation.


    Envy could only suspect that Lucien is too stupid if he really thinks that in two months, even with the entire poption of Portgreen, he could defeat the Light Empire¡¯s army.


    Still, if he epted, it would be easy to show him the difference between their power, and he would certainly be more docile, so Envy could slowly take control of the situation.


    Envy and Amelia quickly nodded as they responded together. "Okay."


    Lucien smiled. "So, just to be sure, we can use any of our abilities, or other means... No matter what. As long as we manage to keep control of Portgreen in two months, right?"


    Amelia also started to think that Lucien was hiding some very incredible asset, or he is really naive to think he couldpete with her army.


    Still, she very much wanted him to stay by her side and follow her lead, so she also wouldn¡¯t spare the resources to break his overconfidence.


    She nodded. "Yes, anything is allowed."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "So if I prevent you from returning to the Light Empire and contacting your troops for two months, will I win?"


    Amelia had an upset expression. "I already said that fight was not fair. You did that to me!! If I try my best, you can¡¯t defeat me."


    Lucien started walking towards Amelia with a strange smile on his face. "Oh? Are you sure? I can try other moves."


    She started to walk backward while blushing. "Stop! This is not the way we will prove who has the best methods and talent."


    Lucien continued walking slowly towards her. "Okay, I¡¯m not going to do anything too weird... Because your idea of ?petition is very fair."


    Amelia knew that use all of her troops is not fair to Lucien. Still, she wants him with her more and more. "Will you ept it or not?"


    "Humm... This actually seems very good for me... Well, we have to finish setting the winning terms." Lucien responded.


    Amelia hid behind Envy so that Lucien couldn¡¯t do anything strange to her. "What terms. Isn¡¯t it very simple? Whoever loses will follow the other withoutining."


    Lucien shook his head as he walked slowly towards Envy and Amelia. "Now the deal doesn¡¯t look good. You know, the odds are totally in your favor, so the rewards have to be worth it for me to ept."


    Amelia started to turn Envy¡¯s body towards Lucien as he walked around them. "So, what do you want?"


    He stopped walking around them and approached them. So, he brought his face close to Envy¡¯s. "If I win, you will be my woman."


    *Thump* *Thump*


    Amelia¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien¡¯s bold words.


    Although a part of her felt confused, her mind quickly rejected any positive thoughts about that as it seemed crazy.


    "No! Not that!! We are siblings!" Amelia quickly eximed, clearly upset, rather than agitated.


    Envy didn¡¯t move and stared at Lucien¡¯s face. His scent is certainly the most pleasurable she has ever smelled before... Just thinking that L.u.s.t has himpletely to herself, made Envy jealous.


    "He¡¯s not talking about you. He wants me to be his wife, right? You already have a great demon, but do you want another? Wouldn¡¯t that be too greedy?" Envy smiled.


    Lucien smiled as he brought his face even closer to Envy¡¯s, making her feel his breath on her lips.


    He looked her in the eye as he spoke calmly. "I said woman, not wife. You will just be a hole for me to f.u.c.k until I have ess to your copy ability."


    Lucien and Envy continued to look at each other in the eye while the atmosphere between them grew strange.


    Amelia didn¡¯t like what was going on. She was relieved that Lucien was talking about her Envy, but a part of her was also disappointed that he was interested in Envy more than her.


    Then she objected. "That won¡¯t do either. You can¡¯t make my great demon one of your women."


    This time it was L.u.s.t who spoke. "We are not your toys. We are connected by the soul as partners, but that does not stop us from having our own personality and free will."


    Envy spoke slowly while her lips almost seemed to touch Lucien¡¯s, making L.u.s.t and Amelia have simr feelings. "Yes, L.u.s.t is right. I can be your personal hole, or you can be my dog."


    Amelia was very annoyed by the way Lucien and Envy were acting and ignoring her. She got in between them and pushed Lucien back.


    "No!! No one is going to turn into a personal hole or dog. We are only doing this to decide who will lead. But in the end, we will all cooperate together because we are a team."


    Lucien continued to gaze at Envy with a teasing smile as she sent Amelia a mental message.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about the details. He cannot defeat our army. We just need to surround the city to win. So let him demand any condition of victory because we will be the winner¡¯s in the end.¡¯


    Envy was really satisfied with thispetition even before it started because Amelia was clearly very jealous, of her, L.u.s.t, and Lucien¡¯s wives. But she doesn¡¯t even know it yet.


    Envy could already feel her demonic energy regeneration increasing quickly. Until then, Amelia¡¯s only desires were about the power to be able to get stronger than her mother. But now, those desires were almost trivialpared to the great desire to have Lucien only to herself.


    So, of course, Envy wanted to use this situation to the fullest. Not only to give Amelia more goals but also so she could have ess to the same benefits that L.u.s.t has with Lucien.


    But Amelia, who felt very confused, was not liking the way things were progressing. She didn¡¯t fully trust Envy and didn¡¯t really know what exactly she feels for her brother.


    ¡¯I... I don¡¯t want you to do anything weird to my brother.¡¯ Amelia knew that she seemed jealous now, but she didn¡¯t want to increase the already high number of women that her brother has, thus making him have less time for her.


    Envy quickly replied, very honestly. ¡¯I don¡¯t exactly want to do these things to him... Let¡¯s not think about it now. We have to make him cooperate with us, that is the most important thing right now.¡¯


    Amelia still seemed very reluctant to that idea, so Envy continued her "persuasion."


    ¡¯I¡¯m your partner. I would never try to keep him from you... But can you say the same about L.u.s.t? And his other wives? Do you want to let them take him further away from you?¡¯


    ¡¯I... I don¡¯t want this... But...¡¯ Amelia was very confused by her chaotic feelings.


    And of course, Envy is an excellent motivator for these feelings. ¡¯Just show him how amazing you are.¡¯


    ¡¯He is so confident in winning thispetition with his amazing women, so if you show him that you are a more amazing woman than L.u.s.t and his other wives, he will have to pay more attention to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes... That would be nice ...¡¯ Amelia always wanted Lucien to look at her more. So obviously, she wanted to be the most notable woman around him.


    Envy felt that she has almost convinced Amelia, so she continued. ¡¯When you break his overconfidence, he will realize that he needs your help, so you can ask for anything as a reward.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to do strange things as he wants. You can be normal and caring siblings. You can be together as you want... But first, we have to show him who¡¯s boss.¡¯


    Amelia knew that Envy was trying to manipte her, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Envy¡¯s words made sense. And of course, she wanted Lucien close to her like a caring brother.


    ¡¯Okay, let¡¯s do it your way this time. But remember, he is my brother. Mine! Also, don¡¯t try to manipte me like that again.¡¯


    It was quite evident that Amelia and Envy were having a mental conversation, so Lucien gave them time to talk while he enjoyed L.u.s.t¡¯s sweet lips, which were always willing to be connected to his.


    And of course, their kissing scene only made Amelia more jealous. "You really are a pervert!!"


    Lucien ignored Amelia for a few more seconds as he finished kissing L.u.s.t before returning to the conversation.


    "Does kissing my wife make me a pervert? Anyway, will you ept my victory condition?"


    Amelia made an upset expression. "I ept it."


    Lucien pped his hands as he smiled at Envy. "Oh, good! So if I win, Envy will be my personal f.u.c.k hole."


    "But if I win, you¡¯re going to have to obey me and stop being a pervert!"


    He made a confident expression. "Yes, yes. But I won¡¯t lose anyway."


    Amelia rolled her eyes. "You don¡¯t know the real potential of the Light Empire..."


    Then Lucien raised his hand and made a squeezing movement with his fingers, the same movement he used to squeeze Amelia¡¯s ass and b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "And you don¡¯t know all my abilities."


    Amelia blushed when she remembered how Lucien teased her to win the fight. She was embarrassed and furious, then she jumped on Lucien and started punching him again.


    "Stupid brother!! I¡¯ll beat you up!!!"


    Amelia knocked Lucien to the ground and started hitting him, of course, without using force in her blows, creating a fun scene of siblings.


    Then Envy and L.u.s.t looked at Dawn, who was waking up after being knocked out by Lucien.


    Dawn was a little dizzy, but she did not feel any pain in her body. On the contrary, she felt terrific, mainly because she felt a pleasant taste on her lips.


    It took her a few seconds to notice where she was, so she saw the Light Envoy on top of a man while hitting him.


    "What the hell?!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 167 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Negotiations</h4>


    Lucien and Amelia stopped fighting and looked at Dawn, who was looking at them with a shocked expression.


    Dawn quickly recognized Lucien¡¯s face as the beautiful devil she saw before losing consciousness.


    "Yo-" But she couldn¡¯t even speak a word before L.u.s.t materialized behind her and knocked her out with another blow on the head.


    Amelia, still on top of Lucien, couldn¡¯t help but make an upset expression. "You may not kill her. She is one of my important pawns."


    Lucien smiled. "Oh? But we are at war now, right? One less pawn for you is an advantage for me."


    "L.u.s.t, kill her." Lucien jokingly spoke.


    "No!!" Amelia punched Lucien on the shoulder, of course, without force. She also didn¡¯t realize that the position she was on top of Lucien is very suggestive.


    Lucien made an offended expression. "Why not? Didn¡¯t you think you already have too many advantages? Isn¡¯t having three hundred thousand more soldiers than me already enough?"


    Amelia pouted. "But she is my favorite pawn."


    He shook his head. "I don¡¯t remember you being so spoiled."


    Amelia is not spoiled. In fact, none of Lucien¡¯s sisters are spoiled. Their father has always treated them strictly. But Amelia always wanted to be spoiled, not by her father but by her handsome brother.


    She continued to pout. "Are you going to intimidate your sister?"


    Lucien rolled his and Amelia¡¯s body, getting on top of her and pressing her against the ground.


    Then he started to move his face closer to hers. "Of course not. Although you are trying to intimidate me as usual, I will be a good brother."


    Amelia started to panic when Lucien started to bring his face closer to hers. She thought it would be pretty bad if he tried something weird, but her body was getting more and morefortable around him.


    She actually wanted more intimate contact with him, of course, in the right way for siblings to show affection and not in a weird way.


    The time seemed to slow while Amelia saw her brother¡¯s mouth approaching hers. She prepared to kick him...


    But then Lucien just used his hand to get up off the ground quickly. "Well, I need to give your pawn life mana before she loses more blood."


    Amelia was happy that Lucien didn¡¯t try anything weird. Well, her mind felt good, but her body felt like she had missed something.


    Lucien quickly approached the carriage where Dawn was. L.u.s.t¡¯s power increases ording to Lucien, so she was already in the Mortal Realm too, and even a weak blow from her was enough to hurt Dawn.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help being curious. "Can you use life mana on spells just like Sophia?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but worry. L.u.s.t had told Envy about Sophia and how he could put his tattoo on her as that is a very important subject that shouldn¡¯t be hidden from the other great demons.


    Still, Lucien didn¡¯t want to tell Amelia that yet because her reaction would undoubtedly be negative. Envy seemed to understand that since she didn¡¯t tell it to Amelia. But in fact, she just wanted to use that trump card at the best possible time.


    He shook his head. "No. I can only use it... Well, with my fluids."


    "Humm... "Amelia was a little confused by Lucien¡¯s answer, but then she had a bad feeling. "Wait!! What are you doing?!"


    Lucien was already lifting Dawn¡¯s face to kiss and give her life mana. "As I said, I have to give her some of my saliva."


    Again Amelia felt that strange and bad sentiment. "Can¡¯t you give her your saliva without kissing?"


    He made a confused expression. "What do you mean? Spitting? That would be weird, disgusting, and unfair to her. It¡¯s just a kiss, and I¡¯m not going to do anything weird."


    Lucien wasted no time and kissed Dawn, giving her some of his saliva with life mana, which quickly healed her head injury. He didn¡¯t give her too much saliva so she wouldn¡¯t wake up soon, hindering their conversion again.


    Amelia could only watch as her brother kissed another woman in front of her. He already has L.u.s.t and several other wives, but he also wants Envy, and now he was even kissing Dawn.


    She understood that she needs to take control of the situation quickly, or he would end up belonging to many women, and she would lose her brother.


    Seeing how different Lucien was, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if he had met Sophia first and not her.


    ¡¯They would certainly do weird things.¡¯ Amelia fear that they would cross a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed.


    But then she had another thought as she remembered Lucien saying that he gained the life of one of his wives. ¡¯No... It can¡¯t be... Don¡¯t tell me...¡¯


    Lucien finished helping Dawn and jumped off the carriage while exining to Amelia. "It¡¯s okay now. She¡¯s only going to sleep for about an hour. We can continue our conversation."


    Then he realized that Amelia was making a very upset expression. "What happened? That was just a kiss. I didn¡¯t even want to kiss her. It was just because you said that she is one of your important pawns."


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to believe that her suspicion is true, but she can¡¯t help asking. "What is the name of your wife, who has life affinity?"


    Lucien had a bad feeling. He didn¡¯t want to lie, but talking about Sophia would only cause problems now. "Why do you want to know that?


    Amelia started walking towards him. "Is it her? Is it Sophia? Tell me the truth."


    She was asking that, but she clearly already believed it, so there was no reason for Lucien to try to hide it anymore. "Yes. Is that what you want to hear? She¡¯s my wife now."


    "Wife? She¡¯s your sister!! We are siblings! You can¡¯t do that." Amelia was having various bad feelings and thought it was because Lucien did something very weird.


    Of course, she would not admit to being jealous of her sister.


    Lucien spoke honestly. "You know she had feelings for me for a long time. I was blind before, and I never responded to her feelings."


    "But now it¡¯s different. Now I¡¯m not going to spare efforts to love back whoever loves me in every way possible."


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help feeling a good warmth in her heart when Lucien talked about loving back anyone who loves him. Still, she couldn¡¯t handle her chaotic feelings.


    Strangely, the idea that Lucien did that with his own sister was not as bad as the fact that he did that with Sophia.


    Amelia was angry, confused, very jealous... She jumped at Lucien again. "Perverted brother!! I¡¯m going to beat you up so hard!!!"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t do anything but let Amelia keep hitting him.


    He knew that the situation is veryplicated, and depending on what he does next, he could make his rtionship with Amelia worse, so he had to think very carefully about how to progress.


    While they had another sibling conflict, L.u.s.t teleported to Envy¡¯s side. "This is so stupid... It is evident that she just wants his affection."


    Envy smiled. "Yes, but she wants everything and not just a part of him. She also wants to be the one in control. This is actually very good for me."


    L.u.s.t shook her head. "But it can only have one end... Lucien doesn¡¯t allow anyone in control but him."


    "So maybe it¡¯s time for a change. You have always been the most fragile of us, and that will not change just because you have a better host this time." Envy responded.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t answer Envy but justughed. She hasplete confidence in Lucien.


    Envy was a little disappointed that her provocations had little effect on L.u.s.t.


    "You look very excited, but in the end, he will have more women in one way or another. If you love him, shouldn¡¯t that be bad for you?"


    L.u.s.t smiled as she looked at Lucien. "More women means more power for our family. Still, no matter how big our family bes, I will always be his first wife. Our connection is unshakable."


    Envyughed. "You are very confident. You just got a good start, but wait until he realizes how big the difference is between our potential. He will know what is best for him."


    "You are just as jealous as Amelia. Not to mention that he is the most handsome man of all, just the fact that he can generate so much demonic energy makes you regret choosing host so fast."


    Envy couldn¡¯t believe that she was being teased by L.u.s.t. Still, she didn¡¯t need to be connected to Lucien to benefit from his abilities.


    She just needed Amelia to take the lead, and she would use both of them to be stronger than the other great demons.


    Now that Amelia had aroused those feelings for Lucien, Envy could redirect her focus, not only to seek more power but also to seek her brother¡¯s full attention.


    Amelia continued to punch Lucien. "You will have to stop having that kind of rtionship with Sophia!!"


    Lucien took her wrists. "You can¡¯t ask me for that. We are already together, and I would never abandon my responsibilities."


    Amelia was distraught because she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucien and Sophia together, and that made her very ufortable.


    "So... When I win thispetition, you will have to..." She wanted to say that he would have to love her more, but of course, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Lucien pushed her against the carriage door. "Why don¡¯t we talk about it when thepetition is over? Now let¡¯s enjoy our time together before you get back to the Light Empire."


    Amelia tried to escape from Lucien. "No! We can¡¯t do that."


    He made a fake confused expression. "Do what?"


    She blushed. "Weird things... We may not do it. I¡¯m not Sophia."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. It was obvious that Amelia was jealous of Sophia, but she was too stubborn to admit it and just let him hug her.


    "We should not talk about Sophia. I want to talk to you to know what you have been doing on this world."


    "Hmm... We can talk then." Amelia was still flushed in embarrassment just because she was so close to Lucien.


    Then they talked about random things for a while until Lucien suggested introducing his wives to Amelia, and she bes furious again.


    Amelia is terrible at dealing with her feelings. She was not prepared for Lucien¡¯s personality changes and didn¡¯t know how to act now.


    Before she started beating Lucien again because of her jealousy, Envy suggested that they began going back to the Light Empire.


    The trip takes about a week, even with horses very fast pulling the carriage. So they had to continue their ns to absorb all the power from the Light King to get stronger and be able to beat Lucien in every way possible and win thepetition.


    Amelia wanted to spend more time with Lucien, but Envy convinced her that the best way to do this would be when she takes the lead, so she quickly agreed to return to the Light Empire.


    Lucien did not like this result because he did not like being separated from his family again. But he knew that dealing with Amelia and Envy would not be so easy, so he could only continue trying his best.


    He gave her a tight hug. "I will miss you."


    Amelia also hugged him tightly. "Don¡¯t worry. In two months, I will be back with a giant army, take over Portgreen, and then you will follow me like a good brother."


    "We will see..." Lucien then kissed Amelia on the cheek.


    She panicked while blushing more. "Now go. Dawn is almost awake, and we have to start traveling."


    Lucien smiled and jumped back, disappearing into the shadows as he left some teasing words. "So soft."


    Amelia blushed more than ever in embarrassment and anger while she had her other b.r.e.a.s.t squeezed by Lucien.


    "You will pay for that!!! Stupid perverted brother!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 168 - Worthwhile

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Worthwhile</h4>


    After Lucien returned to Bluewind city, Amelia tried to calm down because her heart was still beating so fast.


    Envy was at her side with a provocative smile on her face. "If you let him affect you so easily, you will always be seen by him as a little girl and not a woman."


    Amelia made an upset expression. "Why would I want to be seen by him as a woman? We are siblings, and siblings shouldn¡¯t do weird things."


    "So, it¡¯s okay for him to do it with Sophia but not with you?" Envy asked.


    Amelia¡¯s efforts to calm down were in vain as she again became furious when thinking about Lucien and Sophia together.


    " No!! Dammit!!! This is not right!" Amelia punched the carriage door, breaking a piece of Its window.


    Envy smiled. "I agree with you. So what are you going to do?"


    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "I... I¡¯m going to prove that I¡¯m better than her."


    Envy waved. "Yes, exactly. Not only Sophia. You also have to prove that we are stronger than he and L.u.s.t. That is the goal of thispetition."


    Amelia had a confident look on her face. "Yes, we will prove that we are stronger. We will break his overconfidence in his so-called wives, and then he will be only mine-"


    *cough* *cough*


    "I mean, my good brother and not a pervert. So I can make him and Sophia stop this madness, and we will be a normal family."


    Envy shook her head. "You know, we are bound by a soul contract, so you cannot lie to me."


    Amelia looked away from Envy. "What do you mean? I¡¯m not lying. My only concern is the sake of my family."


    Envy dematerialized her body and entered in Amelia¡¯s body. "Okay, you can keep lying to yourself as it doesn¡¯t change anything."


    Amelia didn¡¯t know what to say. She tried to stop thinking about Lucien, which was useless and went to wake Dawn.


    Dawn woke up after receiving some light ps from Amelia on her face. She woke up scared and looked around. "Light Envoy!! A dem-"


    Then she noticed Amelia gazing at her with a strange look. "Light Envoy, are you okay? I saw you fighting a demon... Where is he?"


    Amelia can¡¯t help but smile. "He is not just a demon but the devil himself."


    Envy would roll her eyes if she were in her physical form. She couldn¡¯t believe that her host would be a silly girl just because she has a crush on her brother.


    Dawn was shocked by Amelia¡¯s statement. "Uhh, scary. So the devil... Should he be... so handsome?"


    Amelia was upset. "Did you found the devil handsome? Is that how you serve the Light God?"


    "No, no. I did not mean that. He just looked different from what I thought he would look... So, do you killed him?" Dawn made an honest expression.


    "No. He escaped and hid. We have to take this whole Kingdom and end his diabolical reign." Amelia spoke in a determined tone.


    Envy can¡¯t help but have fun with Amelia¡¯s performance. Still, in fact, she was really upset about Lucien¡¯s current condition. Of course, her discontent was about the number of wives he has.


    Dawn was concerned that the devil had run away. But a part of her also saw it as a good opportunity.


    Of course, not an opportunity to see that devilishly handsome face again, but to be able to fight with the devil himself. That would certainly be the best way to serve the Light God.


    "Yes, my holy Light Envoy. We may burn this entire Kingdom down if it is necessary to find that hand- damn devil!!!" Dawn almost said something wrong.


    Amelia made an angry expression because she knew that Dawn would speak Handsome Devil. Thest thing she wants is more beautiful women around her brother.


    Still, Dawn is the leader of all Light Empire generals, which makes her as important as her father, the Light King, for Amelia¡¯s ns.


    But on the day that Dawn was no longer needed, Amelia would undoubtedly prefer to eliminate her as to avoid future problems.


    "Just do your job. We have to go back quickly and prepare the troops for the war against this devil." Amelia said in an authoritative tone.


    Dawn nodded. "Yes, Yes. Defeating the devil himself is certainly more important than the Alliance heretics. Let¡¯s get the troops ready and attack as quickly as possible!"


    Amelia shook her head. "We will only attack in two months."


    "Why?" Dawn was confused.


    "Because that¡¯s my order!! Do you have anything else to dere, or are you going to start conducting this carriage?"


    Dawn quickly bowed to Amelia. "Sorry, my holy Light Envoy. I didn¡¯t want to question you."


    "Okay, just move on." Amelia turned to go inside the carriage.


    Dawn turned as she prepared to guide the carriage. But something was really making her concerned, and she couldn¡¯t help butment about that.


    "Hmm... Ehhh... My holy Light Envoy... I actually think I have a problem..."


    Amelia turned before entering the carriage. "What is it?"


    Dawn blushed a little while she was having trouble exining. "Ehh... I... I feel a peculiar taste on my lips."


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help being angry when she remembered that Lucien had kissed Dawn twice. She approached Dawn. "How does it taste?"


    Dawn made a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... Eh... Well, it seems like the best thin-"


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words because Amelia was so furious and pped Dawn¡¯s face so hard that she threw her off the carriage.


    Envy can¡¯t help butment in her mind. "Your jealous is dangerous... I like it, hehehe..."


    Dawn rolled on the ground several times and scr.a.p.ed part of her skin on the ground, but strangely, her wounds were healing quickly, and she hardly felt any pain.


    Also, a part of her couldn¡¯t be sad feeling that wonderful taste, which didn¡¯t seem to want toe out of her lips, and that made her really confused.


    ------------------------------


    While Amelia returned to the Light Empire, Lucien opened the portal to the purple world.


    The portal opened in therge bathroom on the fifth floor, and all of Lucien¡¯s wives were there, waiting for him.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. The situation with Amelia and Envy was undoubtedly stressful, and now he would have to deal with the big problem that is his sister¡¯s jealousy.


    But no matter how many problems arise, he can always count on his beautiful and affectionate wives at his side. And that scene of them waiting for him at home, made everything worthwhile.


    "Lucien!!" Mia acted faster than the other girls and jumped into Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Rose approached while smiling. "Don¡¯t act so spoiled, Mia. Let¡¯s help Hubby to undress and wash him."


    The girls served Lucien as good and caring wives do to their beloved husband, and he began to bathe with them. Even though he spent almost two hours outside, they waited to bather with him.


    Lucien would not hide anything from his wives, except for details less important about the ambiguous situation between him and his sisters.


    So, he talked about Amelia and Envy and how they wanted to do apetition to see who should lead the "cooperation" between them.


    The girls¡¯ reaction was very varied but in general, everyone hates the Light Empire because it is formed mainly by extremist racists.


    Still, they understand that Amelia is not on their side but manipting them to gain more power, and as she is Lucien¡¯s sister, all the girls wanted to get along with her.


    But how Amelia wants to lead, it also made a bad impression on the girls. Of course, they don¡¯t want their husband to have to obey his sister.


    Now, about the fact that they probably have to face an army of approximately three hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers in two months, despite being scary, didn¡¯t seem impossible alongside Lucien.


    Mainly because his sister led them, so all the girls realized that she wouldn¡¯t really try to hurt them and just prove her power.


    Cassidy, who was confident that she would recover the Portgreen crown alongside Lucien, cannot help but be a little concerned for the safety of themon people during this strangepetition.


    Then Lucien exined part of his n. "I am not going to let her bring her soldiers to the city gates. My idea is to fight near the border just with you girls and my female troops."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help butment. "Six hundred versus three hundred thousand? This is certainly going to be a battle to get into the legends."


    Lucien smiled. "They may have numbers, but our group, although small, has unlimited potential. I can make each of my soldiers have the strength for twenty or more of them while you, my wives, are even more amazing."


    Rose looked a little concerned. "If it were just normalbat, we might have a good chance, but their mages are going to bombard us. A thousand mages would be more than enough to kill us before we can do anything."


    Rose¡¯s words made a lot of sense, but that¡¯s where Lucien¡¯s real n came in. "I will kidnap Amelia before the fight and keep her with us, so her mages and archers will not be able to attack us because they will not risk hurting their Light Envoy."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butugh, pleased with Lucien¡¯s n. "We also have to kidnap that woman, Dawn. Envy told me that she is their greatest military leader of them, so without her and Amelia, the soldiers will have their hands tied."


    Lucien nodded. "Yes, but we are not going to start a massacre as it could get things out of control. We just have to use the moment to force them to retreat."


    "When Amelia realizes that she lost, she will have to send her troops back, so with her precious holy Light Envoy as a hostage, they won¡¯t be able to attack us. Then we can think of what to do next."


    Everyone agreed that Lucien¡¯s n looked good. Still, they had to be prepared to fight if things didn¡¯t work out as well as nned.


    Lucien also knew that he needed to get stronger and make his women stronger quickly. They need to take Portgreen as soon as possible to be ready when Ameliaes.


    "We need to keep doing our best. Also, I will also need to start giving more demonic energy to the troops..."


    All the girls made jealous expressions while Aria, E, and Kara made expectant looks. Jeanne only blushed because she felt she was not yet ready for that step.


    Cassidy was the first toment. "You are going to have s.e.x with them, right? Is that all?"


    Lucien hugged her waist and pulled her into hisp. "Yes, this is just going to be s.e.x. I am not going to put the tattoo on them or create any other bond. They are just my troops while you are my beloved wives."


    Astrid made a thoughtful expression. "I thought you would bring Ne and Kylee to our family."


    Lucien smiled as he remembered the loyal Ne and the cute Kylee. "Maybe I¡¯ll bring them, is everything okay?"


    They all agreed because there was nothing toin about Lucien. Even with many wives, he always treated them all with a lot of love and affection. The girls were also very fond of Ne and Kylee.


    With the ns made, they just need to keep getting stronger and stronger. The more Lucien used and generated demonic energy, the more he has better control over it.


    So, he just has to keep giving his women a lot of love and pleasure, so that everyone gets stronger and stronger.


    Also, Lucien did not want to continue neglecting Arie and E. Although he considered Kara very young, she was also too insistent on having her first time.


    Lucien smiled at Aria. "How about we do that tonight?"


    Aria was not dissatisfied with Lucien as she and her daughter always received a lot of affection from him, in addition to a lot of special milk, but of course, she really wanted to have s.e.x with him.


    She nodded as E jumped on Lucien¡¯sp. "Me too, right?"


    He started to stroke E¡¯s head. "Yes, of course, my dear."


    Then Lucien smiled at Kara. "We can also have some timeter if you want."


    Kara smiled as she blushed. "Yes... I want it."


    All of the girls were very happy, and even though the challenges in front of them looked dangerous, they trust Lucien a lot.


    He also trusted them, and so a part of him felt a little guilty for not telling them about Sophia. Well, he talked a little bit about her but didn¡¯t say that she was already his wife.


    Then he sighed and started talking to his wives. "I¡¯ve been avoiding something I need to tell you, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to not tell you about it."


    L.u.s.t knew what he was talking about, but the other girls were confused. Rose couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "What is it about?"


    Lucien started to exin. "Sophia and I... even though we are siblings, she is also my wife. We..." Then he told them everything that happened between him and Sophia.


    Although Lucien knew that his wives love him, he wasn¡¯t sure how their reaction would be. After all, epting his blood sister as his wife was unthinkable.


    Well, it was unthinkable for him because his wives had no surprised expressions on their faces.


    Cassidy smiled. "Well, actually, we¡¯ve already expected it since you were so vague when you first spoke about Sophia."


    Then she continued. "The other girls and I concluded that you avoided telling us that because you thought we would judge you badly, but you know that we would never do that. We love you, and we will always support you."


    Lucien could only smile, happy that his wives didn¡¯t think badly of him because of his rtionship with his sister.


    Mia couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "That¡¯s not really weird. I mean, well, she¡¯s your sister, but it¡¯s very easy for any woman to fall in love with you. Especially someone who¡¯s always been by your side."


    Astrid continued. "And you are not someone who neglects others. It should be expected that you would ept her feelings."


    Lucien was delighted to have such loving wives. "I¡¯m happy that you understand. Also, I am looking forward to introducing Sophia to you. She is a very sweet and caring girl."


    E, in Lucien¡¯s arms, spoke excitedly. "I am sure that we will get along very well with Sophia when she joins us."


    "Indeed." The other women spoke together as they smiled and continued the pleasant bath with Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 169 - Mens Talk

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Men''s Talk</h4>


    After having a marvelous love session with Aria, E, and of course, L.u.s.t too. Lucien went down to the dining room with the girls.


    Therge table in the center of the dining room is really huge, it¡¯s about forty meters long, which is enough for Lucien to have meals with all his wives even if his family grows even more.


    Aria usually led the team of women who cooked, but since she was busy, Kara led the other girls in the kitchen.


    Not everyone liked to cook, but everyone wanted to cook something special for Lucien. In the end, the kitchen was always a lively ce at night, because the girls not only cooked but also talked and had fun while improving their rtionsh.i.p.s.


    So Lucien started to dine with all his wives. The girls made arrangements with each other so that every day someone different could have dinner on Lucien¡¯sp.


    Today, it was Kara¡¯s day, and she was very happy while having dinner on hisp.


    Lucien stroked her head. "So, do you want to have your first time tonight?"


    Kara understood what Lucien was talking about. She could see E¡¯s bright smile, and she wanted that too.


    Still, she knew that Lucien was a little ufortable with her being too young. Actually, Kara would be seventeen in three months. Just her body is tinypared to girls her age, which made Lucien afraid of hurting her even with his incredible life mana.


    Kara only wanted to take care of their home as Lucien¡¯s main maid and not fight, so she was not really concerned with how fast her power increased. Though her power did increase at a good speed because she received a lot of special milk and affection from Lucien.


    So, she was okay with waiting a little longer and saving her special night for her birthday, just like Mia.


    "It¡¯s fine. We can do that on my birthday... But I... I want more private pat sessions." Kara asked in a very cute tone, which Lucien loves very much.


    Lucienughed. "That sounds good to me. Well, I love to stroke my cute maid, so more pats won¡¯t be a problem."


    Kara giggled while enjoying Lucien¡¯s caresses. She loves every second with him and every one of his touches, so she wasn¡¯t really in a rush to have s.e.x.


    Of course, she knew the time woulde for that, and she would also love to be with him in every way possible.


    Lucien talked to the girls more while they were having dinner. Then he spent an hour patting Kara, Oya, and Ko in the living room before having a big love session with the other wives in his bedroom.


    He made everyone satisfied, which always took a long time because the number of his wives is already quite significant.


    It was about 4:00 am when thest girl fell asleep in Lucien¡¯s arms. He knew that the day would not be easy as he wants to start the "advanced training" with his female troops today, so he didn¡¯t even think about sleeping.


    Lucien quickly took a bath, or rather, let L.u.s.t wash him like a good and caring wife before going out to run with Oya for a little while.


    He always did the morning exercises, as this is the best way to test his speed improvements. Not only did Lucien test the limits of his body, but Oya did the same as well.


    Mama tigress is currently very close to the mortal realm. Lucien was feeding her well with special milk, and his pats also have a great influence on her improvements. Ko, although still a kitten, was also having great advances in her strength.


    After the exercises, it was already morning in the normal world, although the purple world was still a little dark.


    The fact that the time in the purple world is different from the normal world made the days there longer.


    Also, as the sky was always purple, there was really no big difference between day and night in the purple world.


    So the purple world was the resting ce for Lucien and his wives, but they were always aware of the normal worlds time to maintain their daily routines.


    His girls would still take a few hours to wake up as usual after he gave them so much pleasure during the night, so Lucien went to the barracks to wake his troops.


    But before opening the portal behind the castle, Lucien thought of something and opened the portal in front of his male troop¡¯s barracks, which was builtter on the other side of the castle.


    Lucien was about to make his female troops stronger with s.e.x in order to face more powerful and numerous enemies.


    He could control his possessive personality in rtion to most troops, but Ne and Kylee already have his affection, and as his wives had nothing against it, he would give them his tattoo, and they would have a ce in his home.


    So, they would be his wives, and Lucien did not want to have any future problems with Enzo, Ne¡¯s ex-fiance.


    Of course, Lucien did not want to kill one of the best warriors of his male troops, and a person with a significant influence on his teammates. So, he would try to resolve that issue peacefully.


    Before Lucien entered the quarters, he heard a familiar voice. "Good morning, Lucien."


    It was Ron, who was going to train the troops as usual. Although he used several mentors forbat and magic, Ron also taught many useful things about espionage and scouting to the soldiers.


    Lucien also greeted Ron and exined that he was there to talk to Enzo.


    Ron couldn¡¯t help but imagining how difficult it would be for Lucien to have s.e.x with six hundred women.


    But then he quickly tried to make a neutral expression. "Well, I can¡¯t help with this situation. Enzo should have imagined that this would happen sooner orter, but even if Ne no longer wants to be his fianc¨¦e, he would not give her up so easily."


    Lucien sighed. "I see. Well, how¡¯s his influence on otherspared to Alden¡¯s?"


    Ron smiled. "In fact, Alden was already stronger than Enzo. The only difference between them was that Enzo gained the trust of others by being engaged to Ne, who is well regarded by everyone in their group."


    "Many were already losing confidence in Enzo after he started to disagree with Ne. Now, everyone realizes that Alden gets along with you, and they really don¡¯t want to have to return to their old life in the forest, everyone is looking to follow Alden¡¯s steps because he follows your orders, and behaves well."


    Lucien was happy with the results of the training and the behavior of the group of former bandits. He knew he has a lot to thank Ron for that as he focused entirely on the female troops.


    "Thank you, Ron. Knowing that Enzo no longer has so much influence on others makes me morefortable to resolve this issue."


    Ron was very pleased with Lucien¡¯s thanks, and that he always treated him very well, so he would not miss giving his sincere opinion to Lucien.


    "Even if Alden has a lot more influence with the group than Enzo now, murdering him would still be frowned upon by the troops."


    Lucien nodded. "Yes, I understand. I will speak to him in private and try to be as diplomatic as possible."


    Ron approved Lucien¡¯s methods as they were practical and direct, having very beneficial effects for Ang and Bluewind. Still, he wouldn¡¯t be a hypocrite to say that Lucien is a peaceful person, not most of the time.


    Especially when ites to his women, so he knew that Enzo would have only one chance to get out unscathed: To bepletely silent and to nod.


    "I¡¯m sure you will be very diplomatic." Ron couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    L.u.s.t alsoughed inside Lucien¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t think it was good to bring out her physical form within the barracks of the male troops, of course, for the sake of the men who couldn¡¯t resist gazing at her.


    Lucien chuckled as he and Ron entered the barracks.


    They went to the dining hall, where the troops were having breakfast. Everyone got up from the chairs and bowed to Lucien.


    "Boss." They greeted him in a respectful andposed manner, except by Enzo, who was silent.


    Everyone was very happy with the new life as Lucien¡¯s soldiers. Enzo was also satisfied with his new life. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking about Ne and how Lucien was stealing her from him.


    Lucien motioned for everyone to sit down and keep having breakfast. He likes to be respected by his male soldiers, but he could not deny that receiving their respect was far inferior to being called "Master" fondly by his female troops.


    He went towards Alden and greeted him in a friendly manner.


    Alden quickly bowed to Lucien again. He knew that Lucien considers him as a friend and he likes it very much. Still, he would be as respectful as possible with his Boss in front of the troops so he doesn¡¯t look privileged in any way.


    "We are always ready to follow your orders, Boss."


    Lucien patted Alden on the shoulder. "Rx. I¡¯m here just to have a little talk to Enzo."


    Alden could imagine what the conversation would be about. The situation got bad between Enzo and Ne after the incident in the first battle simtion.


    Still, Enzo had hopes of getting his fianc¨¦e back. Of course, everyone knew that was not going to happen.


    Neither Alden nor anyone else wanted to have anything to do with that problem as they did not want to miss their new chance because of Enzo¡¯s inflexibility.


    Everyone pretended they didn¡¯t know about the issue and continued to have breakfast while Lucien walked towards Enzo.


    Lucien arrived in front of Enzo¡¯s table and spoke in a neutral tone. "Follow me, we have to talk."


    Then he turned and headed for the dining hall exit. Enzo was silent, looking at his breakfast made by bread and eggs.


    Enzo was furious, not exactly at Lucien, but mainly angry at himself for not being able to enjoy this new opportunity at life because he is jealous of Lucien.


    He always loved Ne, but the well being of the group and himself should be more important than his d.i.c.k. Of course, his body didn¡¯t act as his mind wants, and he couldn¡¯t help but keep craving Ne.


    Now he could not simply rebel against Lucien or ept losing his beloved fianc¨¦e. But in the end, Lucien could just kill him, and the others wouldn¡¯t be upset because Lucien is very good for everyone.


    "AARRGHH!!!! DAMMIT!!!" Enzo hit the table and threw his breakfast on the floor.


    The troops were disappointed with their former leader, as everyone knew how food had been scarce for them, and now Enzo seemed to scorn everything just because of his jealousy.


    Enzo red at his teammates and then followed Lucien.


    They left the barracks and went to a training court.


    Lucien stopped in the center of the court, and Enzo a few meters behind him. "What the hell do you want to talk about?"


    "You know what this is about." Lucien was trying to stay calm and control his violent impulses, but he would not tolerate offenses.


    Enzo frowned. "Ne is mine."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t me someone else for being possessive when he is extremely possessive.


    But, he is only possessive towards women who want to belong to him and would never force someone without reason.


    "Ne doesn¡¯t belong to me, you, or anyone else... But I am going to offer her the option to be with me, and I see no reason for her to refuse."


    "You!!" Enzo pointed the finger at Lucien.


    Lucien shook his head. "Ne is an independent and strong woman. You shouldn¡¯t want to limit her. On the contrary, you should cheer her on. I can give her great power. A power that I can¡¯t give you, and the male troops."


    Enzo couldn¡¯t deny Lucien¡¯s words. It was no secret what kind of thing he did with the female troops, which only made Enzo more furious. But, he really shouldn¡¯t want to limit Ne but let her go on making her own choices.


    Still, his rational thoughts and feelings do not always work together. Enzo looked at Lucien with a sad expression. "I can¡¯t lose her."


    Lucien sighed as he asked for L.u.s.t¡¯s advice. She quickly responded in his mind. ¡¯Just kill him.¡¯

 Chapter 170 - A little of Diplomacy

    <h4>Chapter 170 - A little of Diplomacy</h4>


    Lucien wouldn¡¯t mind killing his enemies without a second thought. But Enzo was not an enemy, just a jealous idiot.


    He knew the Bloody Rose was influencing his feelings and making him more violent and unstable. So Lucien wants to solve the problem with Enzo passively in order to prove to himself that he is the only one in control of his own body.


    Lucien spoke calmly to Enzo. "You can¡¯t lose her because you never really had had her heart."


    Enzo was even more furious. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!! We met in a ve ship nine years ago, and since then, we have promised to protect each other forever."


    Lucien was curious about Ne¡¯s story. All he knew was that she came from the eastern continent, but he hadn¡¯t had many conversations with her yet.


    But he didn¡¯t want to know about her from others, so he stayed focused on the Enzo issue.


    "And now you want to prevent her from getting stronger just because you won¡¯t be her husband? Is that how you show your love?"


    Enzo could not deny Lucien¡¯s logic, but he could use his words against him. "Would you give up any of your women if someone said that they would be better away from you?"


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to think for a second because he felt with all his body and soul that he could never let go of any of his wives.


    "I would not leave them because it would never be the best for them. I will always continue to do my best to be able to give everything they need and to be the best for them."


    Enzo could feel the sincerity in Lucien¡¯s words, and he agreed that a man should be like that, responsible for his family and the people he loves.


    But as that also affects the woman he loves, Enzo could not give up. "So, you tell me to do something that you wouldn¡¯t do?"


    Lucien shook his head. "On the contrary, I am now telling you what I would do in your situation and advising you to do the same."


    Enzo made a confused expression, and Lucien quickly exined. "The situation is quite simple: You lived a shitty life in the forest. I was supposed to kill you, but because I needed troops, now we are in this position where I am giving you the means to be stronger to serve me."


    "This is not a secret, so you understand how I can make women stronger quickly, but this method doesn¡¯t work on men."


    "Now, for the female troops, it is best to be with me, but I am not abandoning you and the other male troops. Ron is training you very well. Also, there are many other ways to help someone get stronger, so at some point, I will find something to help you guys."


    "So, if you can¡¯t be the best for Ne right now, you can keep trying, and maybe when you¡¯re stronger, you can try to be better for her than me."


    Enzo frowned. "Do you want me to continue serving you while you have s.e.x with my woman?"


    Lucien sighed. "Yes, but you¡¯re not serving me because I¡¯m forcing you, but because it¡¯s the best chance for you to get stronger. And you can¡¯t do anything right now other than to keep working hard."


    Enzo didn¡¯t know if he was more confused or angry. "Why are you doing this?"


    Lucien quickly responded. "I know what it¡¯s like to lose someone I loved because I was weak. I¡¯m now trying my best to get her back, so I understand your situation."


    Now Enzo was really confused. How did the almighty devil lose someone because he was weak?


    He was a little less angry as he wanted to know more about it. "Who did you lose? One of your many wives?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but make a sad expression. "My mother."


    Enzo couldn¡¯t help being a little sad too. After all, he was taken from his mother many years ago. "Why didn¡¯t your father protect her? That shouldn¡¯t be your responsibility."


    Lucien shook his head. "He¡¯s weak... But I don¡¯t me him for that. I me myself."


    "A man must be strong to protect his family. She is my mother, and I was unable to protect her. Now I¡¯m going to get her back and protect her forever. My weak and stupid father no longer has anything to do with us."


    Enzo can¡¯t help but be saddened by Lucien¡¯s situation and rethink his current position. He was creating confusion, but Ne was not suffering injustice but receiving several benefits.


    At the same time, he also had excellent opportunities, and yet he wasining and revolting against the one who is helping them.


    Enzo looked at Lucien now only with confusion in his eyes and maybe a little pity but no more anger.


    "So, if you are doing your best to get your mother back, wouldn¡¯t it be better to eliminate a problem like me?"


    Lucien smiled. "Maybe so. But I don¡¯t think so because I believe that having soldiers motivated by something more than just a good life is a big advantage for me."


    Lucien took a step closer to Enzo while making a friendly expression. "I will continue to do my best to get my mother back and protect my family, so you must also do your best to get Ne back."


    "All I¡¯m doing for her now is making her a stronger soldier, but we don¡¯t have a romantic rtionship since she is also doing this for her own benefits."


    Enzo knew that Lucien was friendly to him. Everyone knew that the female troops were in love with their devilishly handsome master.


    Still, Lucien¡¯s words about always trying his best to be a responsible man motivated Enzo to keep trying hard to be the best option for Ne, and even if she was taken from him now, Lucien would not stop him from trying to get her back.


    Enzo nodded to Lucien. "I see... I still don¡¯t like you, and I¡¯m going to keep trying to get Ne back. But I now realize that creating problems was childish on my part, and it doesn¡¯t help me at all."


    Lucien smiled. "Exactly. I understand that it is bad and unpleasant to lose someone you love because you are weak, but all I am doing is the best for her now."


    "You can continue to improve yourself because I will continue to give you the best opportunities and resources I can, and in the future, you can be the best option for her."


    Enzo smiled. "You¡¯re a strange devil."


    Lucien chuckled. "Indeed."


    Then he held out his hand to Enzo. "So, let¡¯s stop having stupid problems and just focus on making ourselves better always to be the best option for the women we love?"


    Enzo hesitated for a second, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he agreed with Lucien¡¯s words.


    Then he shook Lucien¡¯s hand. "Okay, I will stop being a childish idiot, but I will not give up on Ne. And someday I will get her back."


    Lucien nodded as he shook Enzo¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m sure you will try your best."


    Enzo didn¡¯t start to like Lucien just because of a conversation, but he certainly started to have a different opinion about that devil.


    Lucien no longer seemed so selfish and depraved, but just a guy, trying to be someone better, which he should also be doing.


    They shook hands for a few more seconds before Lucien spoke. "Well, now I have to go back to training the girls, and you have to continue training with Ron."


    Enzo agreed. "Yes. If I¡¯m going to be your rival, I have to get stronger quickly to get Ne back."


    "Okay, tell the others that I wish them a good day of training. I¡¯ll leave now. See you." Then Lucien turned to go to the female troop¡¯s barracks.


    "See you... Boss..." Enzo couldn¡¯t deny that Lucien was not a bad leader. On the contrary, he began to see Lucien as someone very fair, even if brutal sometimes.


    Lucien was pleased that he managed to remain calm with Enzo, but a part of him didn¡¯t want to leave without saying something else...


    That part of his personality that loves to tease others was screaming inside him for onest thing...


    Lucien stopped as he spoke without turning around. "Just to make it clear... I¡¯m going to offer an opportunity for Kylee and Ne now..."


    "And they¡¯ll probably give me their v.i.r.g.i.nities."


    "YOU!!!" Enzo was furious with jealousy again, but Lucien disappeared before he could start a discussion.


    Enzo wanted to remain angry. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although Lucien had the upper hand now, he motivated him to be strong, someone to be the best option for the woman he loves.


    And Enzo would follow that n. He would try his best to be like Lucien, and one day he would have as many women as the handsome devil... And Ne in his arms as well.


    Actually, he could seed it... If he didn¡¯t choose the devil himself as a rival, of course.


    ------------------------


    As Lucien went to the female troops¡¯ barracks, L.u.s.t asked in his mind. ¡¯Are you really going to let him live to create future problems?¡¯


    Lucien answered honestly. ¡¯I really think a soldier motivated by love is better than being motivated only by their own good.¡¯


    ¡¯But, are you going to let him live, knowing that he desires your wife?¡¯ L.u.s.t tried to tease him.


    Lucien smiled. ¡¯Do you really think that someone can be a better option for my wives?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course not. If you were not the best, you could not have conquered the heart of the L.u.s.t herself.¡¯ L.u.s.t responded.


    ¡¯Hahaha, well said, my dear.¡¯


    Lucien responded, and then he exined his point. ¡¯There will always be people wanting my women because they are incredible.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t just kill everyone, but I know that they love me, and I will always be the best for them, so there is no risk of them wanting to leave me.¡¯


    L.u.s.t loves Lucien¡¯s resolution. ¡¯Certainly, no woman would want to leave your arms. Still, I don¡¯t like that man¡¯s insubordination.¡¯


    ¡¯I will be brutal to who deserves it. Enzo is just a jealous guy. Now I believe that he will not cause any more problems. Maybe he will even be a friendter.¡¯ Lucien responded.


    L.u.s.t could only be more and more fascinated by Lucien. He was never predictable, on the contrary, he always acted in different ways, but in the end, his solutions seemed the best.


    Lucien quickly arrived at the barracks. He went straight to the dining room, where the women were having breakfast.


    "Master! Good morning!!" Everyone happily eximed when they saw him.


    Lucien had nothing against his male troops, but he absolutely felt morefortable among his women. They not only have a lot of respect and gratitude for him but also affection and love.


    "Don¡¯t rush your breakfast. Today we will have special training." Lucien spoke while smiling at the girls, making them all very eager.


    The training not only made them stronger and more skilled, but it was also very pleasant to be with their master. So, whatever special training would be, it could only be good.


    Then Lucien waved to Ne and Kylee, who quickly approached him.


    "Master!" Kylee was as enthusiastic as ever. She really is a cute and beautiful girl, so Lucien was sure that having her in his home would be great.


    "Master." Ne always maintained aposed and reserved attitude.


    But internally, she was very grateful to Lucien, and even though they had a difficult start, she now only saw him as a good master, and like the other women, she was delighted to be under in his care.


    Lucien smiled and patted them both on the head, making them slightly m.o.a.n as they enjoyed their master¡¯s affection.


    "Let¡¯s have a private conversation."


    Then he left the dining room with Kylee and Ne following him with expectant expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 171 - A Matter of Time

    <h4>Chapter 171 - A Matter of Time</h4>


    Lucien went with Ne and Kylee to the training courtyard that is empty because all the other women are having breakfast.


    He didn¡¯t exactly know what to say. Ne and Kylee did not stand out for having an incredible talent like some of Lucien¡¯s wives, but for being very hardworking and dedicated to adapt to him and his methods.


    Lucien knew that hard work was not always rewarded. He always trained a lot, but never had any unique talents, thus behind far weaker than his sisters.


    Now he has his own troops to train and wants to change their situation. Since Ne and Kylee are so hardworking, he wants to give them not only the chance to have s.e.x with him but also give them his tattoo. Thus allowing them to be much stronger at a faster pace.


    And of course, reward them with his affection. This can also motivate the other troops, who are already working hard to try harder.


    Lucien wasted no time and started exining the situation to Ne and Kylee. He trusts them a lot, but there was no real need to talk about problems between him and his sister.


    So, he just said that they would face more powerful enemies soon, and so they would have to conquer Portgreen faster than nned.


    Ne quickly remembered that he had talked about special training. "Is it about the new training method?"


    Lucien nodded. "Yes. Well, you know how I can strengthen you with my essence. This is much moreplex, and even I don¡¯t understand it very well yet, but the improvement is directly rted to pleasure."


    Kylee¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word pleasure. Just Lucien¡¯s kisses already made her feel like she is in heaven, so she was extremely excited to try new things.


    Ne blushed a little. "So, what..."


    Lucien got to the point. "I¡¯m going to start having s.e.x with everyone. This will greatly increase our improvement rate."


    Kylee smiled as she tried to remain calm in the face of such wonderful news while Ne blushed deeply.


    Ne was quite excited about the idea of ??getting stronger. The improvements in her body were already fascinating, and like everyone else, she was addicted to Lucien¡¯s essence.


    Still, she can¡¯t help but worry about Lucien¡¯s health. "I do not doubt your capabilities, Master... But you already have a lot of wives to take care of. Are you sure six hundred more women won¡¯t be a problem?"


    Before Lucien could respond, L.u.s.t materialized at his side and spoke. "A problem? Don¡¯t you wonder why his wives onlye to training three or four hours after Master?"


    Ne and Kylee made a confused expression as L.u.s.t answered her own question. "It¡¯s because they are too tired to move after Lucien gives them so much pleasure, all of them."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bad for his wives. Even the toughest of them couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace in bed for long.


    He was increasingly in control of his demonic energy and life mana, in addition to getting better at s.e.x.u.a.l techniques. Which in fact, was very good for his wives, who only grew stronger while feeling more pleasure from their beloved husband.


    For Lucien, his wives were excellent, and this rate of growth is much better than L.u.s.t had expected, but he certainly wasn¡¯t working to his limits, and still has a lot of energy. Enough energy to make more than six hundred women satisfied.


    And L.u.s.t exined this to Ne and Kylee. "Don¡¯t worry. In the end, you and your group will also be like his wives,pletely satisfied."


    Kylee and Ne had no reason to doubt L.u.s.t¡¯s words, and in fact, their Master is incredible in so many ways that having s.e.x with six hundred women didn¡¯t really seem like a challenge to him.


    "So, when are we going to start?" Kylee approached Lucien with a bright smile on her face. Her excitement was contagious, and Lucien couldn¡¯t help but patting her head.


    Although Ne is unable to deny that she is eager, to get stronger. She is also curious about one more thing.


    "I understood the part of the special training, but why did you want to talk to us in particr about it?"


    Lucien continued to pat Kylee¡¯s head as he looked at her with a warm expression and answered Ne.


    "I am surely satisfied with your entire group, but I can¡¯t take care of everyone on an emotional level. Still, it¡¯s impossible for me to not have favorites."


    Kylee couldn¡¯t help giggling. "Are we Master¡¯s favorites?"


    Lucien kissed her ear affectionately. "You know you are. You have been doing everything to always stand out and get my attention... And you¡¯re just so damn cute."


    Ne was happy to have such attention from Lucien, but she didn¡¯t quite understand her feelings for him. "What does that mean exactly?"


    Lucien answered honestly. "Well, you will continue to have leadership positions among my troops, just like now."


    "But, I will also give you my tattoo, thus making you part of my family, and allowing you to enter the Purple World. Of course, only if you want to."


    "As your wife?" Kylee asked.


    Lucien wrapped his hand around Kylee¡¯s waist and pulled her body against his. "Yes, as my wife. Do you want this?"


    "Of course!! My body and heart already belong to you, Master. Since you started taking care of me, I... I fell in love with you..." Kylee responded in a charming tone.


    "You are so good to me... I just want to serve you in every way I can. If you are going to recognize me as your wife, I will certainly be very fortunate."


    Lucien was pleased with Kylee¡¯s response, but Ne still looked a little confused. He did not me her as everything seemed so suddenly.


    He pped Kylee on the ass. "Go tell the others that we will be back to start the special training in two hours."


    Kylee went to inform the troops of Lucien¡¯s order, and he looked affectionately at Ne.


    "You don¡¯t have to ept my proposal. I will still continue to take care of you as well as the others. We will also have s.e.x to make you stronger."


    Ne made a thoughtful expression. "But will I always be a soldier for you while Kylee will receive your love and affection, just like your wives?"


    "Well, I have good feelings about all of you, girls. You are training to fight alongside me inbat, and you have shown a lot of loyalty andmitment to me as your Master."


    "But there is clearly a difference between my troops and the women in my family," Lucien answered honestly.


    Ne still looked worried about something, so Lucien tried to make her more rxed. "You don¡¯t have to answer me now about the tattoo. If you are in doubt, I can wait."


    She quickly shook her head. "I¡¯m not in doubt. I want it... I know that I will have more benefits as your wife, but..."


    Ne looked down while with a concerned expression. Lucien walked over to her, gently held her chin, and made her look at his eyes.


    "What is the problem?" His affectionate tone made her feel afortable, and warmth in her heart that she feels only close to him.


    Precisely because he treats her so nice, N wants to be totally honest with Lucien, always. "I... I am doing my best here because I know that you are very good to me and the others..."


    "But I don¡¯t feel love for you. I want to be your wife to be stronger and under your care, but I can¡¯t lie and say that I love you."


    Lucien smiled as his opinion of Ne, which was already good, be even better. Then he stroked her face.


    "It¡¯s not a problem. Even Kylee doesn¡¯t really love me. She feels passion now, but because I am handsome and I¡¯m nice to her, but love is a veryplicated feeling that needs time and the right conditions to mature."


    Ne did not expect those words from Lucien. "But so... Why do you want to make us your wives if you know we don¡¯t really love you?"


    Lucien smiled and kissed Ne. She was stunned by the sudden action, but her body had no resistance to his hands on her waist, and their lips connected.


    He started stroking Ne¡¯s cheerful ass while sucking on her delicious lips. She also embraced him naturally while enjoying every second of this incredible moment.


    Then Lucien took short breaks in between the kisses to speak. "Because I know that we can develop those feelings."


    "You are an incredible woman and always surprise me with your goodwill and loyalty. I want to you to be mine... Not just as one of my soldiers but also as my wife."


    Ne was doing everything to get along with Lucien because he has only been good to her and her people, giving them a new life and strengthening them.


    But she couldn¡¯t deny her feminine feelings. She is undoubtedly very attracted to Lucien, in addition to having several other mixed feelings about him.


    And if he continues to act so affectionate with her, she would surely fall in love with him. That definitely wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, since he is very responsible for his women, and already wants to give her that opportunity.


    So there was nothing stopping Ne from epting those feelings and following him in every way possible.


    "Mm... Yes... Mmmm... I want it... The tattoo... That marks me as yours and only yours..." Ne spoke while kissing Lucien more and more passionately.


    Lucien lifted Ne by the thighs, and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they continued to kiss.


    He heard Kyleeing back after telling the troops that they would be back in the barracks after two hours to start the new training.


    Then he started to focus and inject his demonic energy into Ne¡¯s body. She did not resist, so the purple tattoo formed on her lower belly area.


    Lucien stopped kissing Ne and set her on the floor when Kylee arrived in front of them. So, he hugged her and started to focus and inject his demonic energy into her body also.


    The tattoo appeared on Kylee¡¯s belly while they kissed. Lucien also focused his demonic energy and opened the portal to the Purple World.


    He hugged them both while kissing them one after the other, back and forth. Ne was turned on by Lucien and was now very horny while Kylee was always very aroused near her beloved Master.


    They entered the portal, it led them to one of therge bedrooms on the fourth floor. Lucien¡¯s big bed is still upied with all of his sleeping wives.


    Although the portal is fast, they did many things inside it. The girls were very horny. That was the result of Lucien giving them so much of his essence with no real action.


    Ne tore his shirt so she could caress his chest while Kylee was bolder and put her two delicate little hands into his underwear.


    "Master... You are so hard... Do you want to eat us so badly?" Kylee tried to tease Lucien while stroking his d.i.c.k.


    Lucien smiled and put his hand in her panties, touching her p.u.s.s.y, she was already very wet. "Not as much as you want me to eat you."


    Kylee giggled. "Yes, I very much want you to devour mepletely, Master."


    "Ahh!!" Ne m.o.a.ned loudly when Lucien tightly squeezed her ass.


    They kissed and touched each other for a few more seconds until the portal wasplete, and they reached the bedroom in Lucien¡¯s home.


    They fell on the bed while Lucien was being attacked by the excited girl¡¯s mouths and hands.


    While Ne kissed Lucien¡¯s mouth, Kylee kissed his chest, and they both began to stroke his c.o.c.k in a coordinated way, giving Lucien great pleasure.


    ¡¯Even with the purple world¡¯s 1.5x time dtion, I don¡¯t think it will be enough time...¡¯ Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. He didn¡¯t expect Ne and Kylee to be so horny their first time.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 172 - Masters Cute Girls (1/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Master''s Cute Girls (1/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help feeling like a lucky man, because all the girls around him were stunning beauties.


    In the case of Kylee and Ne, it was because of him. Of course, they were already beautiful, but they were sick due to cruel life in the forest.


    Now, due to their new life and regrly drinking Lucien¡¯s essence that¡¯s full of life mana, Ne and Kylee were at their peak.


    Ne¡¯s long brown hair shone, just like her beautiful tanned skin. Her body was no longer weak as before, but very healthy, which highlighted her s.e.xy curves and perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Kylee, unlike Ne, has fair skin but not very pale. Her medium-sized hair is a beautiful dirty blonde color.


    She uses a fringed hairstyle, which added to her short height of just 1.64 meters tall, making her look very young without taking away from any of her features as an a.d.u.l.t woman, like her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which despite being no bigger than Ne¡¯s, weren¡¯t bad.


    Ne stopped kissing Lucien¡¯s mouth to take her clothes off while Kylee keeps his lips warm.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that she was always attracted to Lucien, but she didn¡¯t think much of it until he asked her to be his wife. Now she couldn¡¯t wait to give her body to him.


    Ne quickly threw her shirt, bra, and pants away, remaining only in her panties. Then she started rubbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts on Lucien¡¯s chest, instinctively wanting to mark him with her scent.


    Kylee didn¡¯t want to stop kissing, but she knew she also needs to take her clothes off, so she didn¡¯t waste any time undressing while Lucien kissed Ne again.


    The girl¡¯s m.o.a.ns never stopped since they arrived in the bedroom as Lucien continued to caress their bodies passionately.


    The girls kissed Lucien¡¯s whole upper body until their scent was all over his face and chest. Then, they started kissing his tattoo on his lower belly area.


    Ne and Kylee, as well as all the other women in their group, were very happy with the way things were going. Lucien is so good to them that their only thought is to serve him in any way possible.


    But then Lucien wants to give them even more benefits by turning them into his wives. Of course, Ne and Kylee now want to serve him even more.


    They understand well that thepetition between his wives is different from that among the troops where they managed to stand out by trying hard.


    That is why they do not even need to say anything to understand that working in cooperation to give pleasure to their Master is the best way to go to get their ce in his heart.


    "Master..." Kylee spoke in a cute and sensual way at the same time while licking his tattoo.


    And Ne also continued in a very sensual tone while licking the other side of Lucien¡¯s lower belly. "We¡¯ll make you feel good."


    Then they slowly moved a hand towards his d.i.c.k.


    "Master is so big... and hard as always, just like when you feed us your hot c.o.c.k milk..." Kylee couldn¡¯t help but praise, as she stroked his hard meat spear.


    Even though they were soldiers, Ne and Kylee have very soft hands because their skin was always as healthy as possible. As well as their whole bodies, well nourished by their Master.


    They caressed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with coordinated up and down movements, masturbating him in a very pleasant way as they continued liking his belly.


    Then they started moving their mouths towards his groin, of course, also kissing each part of his body.


    When their faces reached in front of Lucien¡¯s erect c.o.c.k, Ne and Kylee quickly nodded to each other.


    Then while Kylee started to lick the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, Ne started to lick Its base and his balls.


    Their warm and smooth tongues, working in sync, surprised Lucien. He couldn¡¯t help but softly m.o.a.n as he had no intention of hiding the great pleasure he was having.


    Lucien didn¡¯t understand how two supposedly inexperienced girls were so lewd and daring.


    But he had no way of knowing that Ne, Kylee, as well as all the women in his troops, fantasized, alone or with each other, about what it would be like to have s.e.x with their Master.


    They talked about it during the night before sleeping in the barracks when he was in the Purple World and couldn¡¯t hear them. They exchanged ideas and desires for things they would do to please him if they could one day be in the same bed.


    And now it was time to put into practice everything that Ne and Kylee fantasized about doing with Lucien.


    Ne used her tongue around the shaft of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k from Its top to the base. Then she sucked his balls and began to lick up again.


    Kylee swallowed the whole head of his d.i.c.k and started to move her tongue around Its ns while sucking it eagerly.


    Lucien¡¯s control over his body is so good that he could release as much pre-c.u.m as he wanted, which was almost as delicious as his white essence, making Kylee very fortunate.


    "Mm... Your mouth is so good, Kylee... Your tongue, too, Ne." Lucien smiled as he praised the girls for their excellent teamwork.


    Lucien¡¯s praises made Ne and Kylee want to make him feel better, and of course, they were also receiving plenty of pleasure from sucking and licking his d.i.c.k.


    Kylee sucked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k for more a few seconds before switching positions with Ne, then after a few more seconds, thy both started licking the head of his d.i.c.k at the same time.


    Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that he didn¡¯t think about c.u.m.m.i.n.g soon. He wanted to enjoy more of the beautiful teamwork from Ne and Kylee¡¯s tongues and mouths.


    As for Ne and Kylee, making Lucien c.u.m is their goal, as it would mean that they pleased him a lot.


    After a minute, Ne looked at Kylee. "Let¡¯s do that."


    Kylee nodded, and they both stopped licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while getting their b.r.e.a.s.ts close to it.


    Lucien was lying on his back with his erect c.o.c.k pointing at the ceiling, so Ne and Kylee wrapped his c.o.c.k with their b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He had already gained a titjob before from his other of his wives, but now it was different because Ne and Kylee were squeezing his d.i.c.k very tightly between their b.r.e.a.s.ts with excellent synchrony.


    Using their hands to press their b.r.e.a.s.ts even more on his c.o.c.k, the girls started to move up and down, making Lucien feel like he was in heaven.


    He thought it couldn¡¯t get any better, but the girls still managed to use the tip of their tongues to lick his c.o.c.k while massaging it with their beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Are you enjoying this, Master?" Kylee asked in her cute tone, which she knows Lucien loves.


    "How good are our b.r.e.a.s.ts and tongues, Master?" Ne asked while giggling.


    "Damn good! You girls, are so amazing. I¡¯ll have to reward you a lot for your hard work." Lucien smiled as he praised them.


    The girls smiled as they continued doing their best to please their beloved Master.


    "You are already so good to us. The least we can do is serve you well... But if you want to reward us, you know what we want." Ne¡¯s eyes sparkled with expectation.


    Then Kyleepleted Ne¡¯s sentence. "Hot milk from the source, delicious c.u.m that only our Master can give us."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sensual way the girls spoke, clearly trying to make him c.u.m.


    And of course, he didn¡¯t have to hold on for long. They were giving him a lot of pleasure, so he gave them what they want so much.


    "OH!" Ne eximed when Lucien came between hers and Kylee¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts, shooting his essence upwards on their faces.


    Kylee wasted no time swallowing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and drinking the white, viscous, and fragrant, delicious milk she loves so much.


    Ne started to lick Lucien¡¯s balls again, wanting to make his orgasm as pleasant as possible.


    Lucien ssified that as one of his best orgasms as Kylee was sucking his c.o.c.k very enthusiastically as she is used to drinking so much of his essence.


    He came a lot down her throat, filling her stomach with his hot c.o.c.k milk until she was satisfied enough to let Ne have her turn.


    Kylee started to lick his balls while Ne sucked him, showing again that their cooperation is incredible.


    "Master¡¯s milk is so good... Thank you for the meal." Kylee thanked him as she licked her lips.


    "Yes, thank you, Master. Let us clean your d.i.c.k now." Ne also thanked him and started licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, which actually had no trace of s.p.e.r.m, but she and Kylee could never get tired of licking and sucking it.


    Lucien knew it was the right decision to wee Kylee and Ne into his family, but he was getting more amazed at how caring and affectionate they were.


    They started to suck and lick his c.o.c.k again and would do it as many times as he wants, even if they wanted to have s.e.x. They wanted to serve him more and more, caring about his pleasure before their own.


    He started to stroke their heads while speaking tenderly. "You are no longer my servants, but my wives, so I have to make you feel good as well."


    The girls giggled as they continued to lick his c.o.c.k. Their hearts were warm because they understand that Lucien cares so much for them.


    Kylee put her hand in her panties, then showed it to Lucien. Her fingers were wet with her love juices.


    "Look, Master. I had an orgasm just from sucking your delicious c.o.c.k. Every second by your side gives me great pleasure."


    Ne was bolder. She took off her panties, which were soaked with her love juices, wrapped it around Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and started masturbating him with it.


    "We appreciate your affection, Master. But let us enjoy this as much as we can, in every way possible."


    Lucien could only smile at the pair of amazing girls. He was very pleased with them and wanted to give them so much pleasure that they would be unable to move for the rest of the day.


    "You will be able to suck my c.o.c.k several times every day as my wives, but now let me show you the pleasure of having c.u.m shot inside your pussies."


    The girls giggled as their pussies dripped, eager to receive their Master¡¯s big c.o.c.k.


    Ne opened her legs while gazing at Lucien with a sensual expression. "So,e on, Master. I want it so badly."


    "What position do you want for your first time?" Lucien asked her.


    Ne had thought about it a lot while fantasizing with Lucien, so she wasted no time and stood on all fours, showing her ass to him.


    Lucien knelt behind her as he smiled, enjoying that beautiful view. Her ass was not very big, but it has a perfect shape and softness. That added to her tanned skin, give her an exotic look that Lucien loves.


    *Pah*


    He gave her beautiful ass a light p and started squeezing her buttocks, making Ne m.o.a.n with pleasure.


    Then Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k on Ne¡¯s wet p.u.s.s.y while continuing to stroke her ass.


    Her love juices were soaking his d.i.c.k, just the way he loves. Kylee didn¡¯t want to be left out of the fun and started to stroke and kiss Lucien¡¯s body.


    He held her by the waist and kissed her lips while he continued to give Ne a lot of pleasure, rubbing his c.o.c.k on her pink flower.


    Ne, who had already had an orgasm while sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, started having another just because she felt his hot meat stick against her most private part.


    "Mmmmm... Ohhh..." She m.o.a.ned as her body went limp.


    But Lucien quickly held her by the waist and positioned the head of his c.o.c.k at the entrance to her pink cave.


    "I¡¯m going to stick it in." He spoke in an alluring tone.


    Ne¡¯s mind started to go nk, as she enjoyed her incredible orgasms. So, she entrusted her body to Lucien.


    "Please, Master... F.u.c.k me so hard."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 173 - Masters Cute Girls (2/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Master''s Cute Girls (2/2) {R-18}</h4>


    "Mmmm..." Ne m.o.a.ned as she felt Lucien¡¯s hot meat rod slowly open the inside walls of her pink cave.


    There was nothing in her mind but enjoying that moment. There was no concern for herrades, no thoughts of getting stronger, or anything about Enzo and her previous life.


    The only thing Ne cares about now is her loving Master, who was treating her so warmly.


    Lucien stroked Ne¡¯s waist as he slowly pushed his c.o.c.k inside her.


    He thought it was incredible that the wild and dirty bandit he found in the forest would be one of his cute wives.


    That was only possible because he treated her with respect and dignity, and of course, he nourished her very well with his essence. But they wouldn¡¯t have reached that point if she hadn¡¯t epted his help.


    Lucien knew that some of his rtionsh.i.p.s were not so easy and smooth. He would love all of his wives as much as he can, but he also has to reward girls like Ne and Kylee for being so obedient and not causing problems.


    He passed a lot of his demonic energy and life mana to her body through their connection as he kept going deeper and deeper, opening and exploring her warm insides.


    Then Ne felt her beloved Master¡¯s d.i.c.k touch her purity seal. She never thought much about rtionsh.i.p.s, but now she wanted this moment to mean the joining of her and Lucien forever.


    She didn¡¯t know if what she feels for him is love or just affection and gratitude, but she knew that he would undoubtedly be the right man for her to trust her body and heart with, not only because he would make her stronger, but also because she knew he would always treat her lovingly.


    "You are mine, my cute Ne," Lucien spoke tenderly and broke Ne¡¯s h.y.m.e.n.


    "Ahhhhhh... Yes, Master... Mmmm... I¡¯m very pleased to belong to you..." Ne felt no pain but a lot of pleasure and satisfaction.


    Her orgasm was not decreasing but getting even better. Her bodie went limp, but Lucien held her tight with his big, warm, and powerful hands, giving her the impression that he would always support her.


    And so he thrust even deeper inside her, filling the warm and wet inside of her pink flower with his incredibly big and hot c.o.c.k.


    Ne began to feel so full that she found it difficult to breathe, but that feeling was not painful; on the contrary, it was delightful.


    "Master... Uhhhhh..." Her m.o.a.ns started to be muffled as she smiled with a flushed expression of pleasure and ecstasy.


    "My sweetheart..." Lucien moved his hands over the beautiful exotic tanned skin of her ass and squeezed those buttocks that have a unique charm.


    He stopped moving while stroking her body, but Ne was not satisfied and moved her body backward, causing his c.o.c.k to touch the very bottom of her pink cave.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh." She m.o.a.ned when she felt her entire insides filled with her Master¡¯s d.i.c.k. She never felt soplete before and stayed still while her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k willingly.


    Lucien took great pleasure with the incredible grip of Ne¡¯s warm insides. He moved his hands around her waist and ribs until he reached her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, then he squeezed them.


    "AAHHHhhhh!!! Maaasterrrr!!! So gooood!!!!!" Ne m.o.a.ned as loudly as she could as Lucien¡¯s fingers sank into her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts and his c.o.c.k kissed the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.


    She didn¡¯t think the pleasure could get any better, but then she had another incredible orgasm, and her love juices started to leak from her p.u.s.s.y with some blood even though it waspletely filled with Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Then Lucien began to move his h.i.p.s backward without stopping to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The movement of his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y made Ne feel even more pleasure.


    He moved back a few inches then slowly pushed into her p.u.s.s.y again. Ne gathered all the strength she had and moved her h.i.p.s back in sync with Lucien¡¯s movements.


    "Ha!!"


    "Hmmm..."


    "Mmmmmm..."


    She m.o.a.ned differently each time Lucien hit her deepest part because the speed and manner he used were always varied, making her feel many types of pleasure, one better than another.


    Lucien began to increase the speed of his thrusts while he felt better and better inside the hot and wet p.u.s.s.y of the beautiful Ne.


    His hands ran all over her skin, touching every part of her s.e.xy body as she m.o.a.ned in an adorable way.


    "Let¡¯s try something." Lucien moved his hands to Ne¡¯s thighs, and in a quick and smooth move, he lifted her up, without taking his c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Ahhhh... What?! Wait... It... Mmmm... Master..." Ne was surprised when Lucien lifted her, but she soon realized that she had nothing to fear in his arms.


    Lucien was kneeling on the bed, holding Ne by her thighs as he bowed and lifted her body on his c.o.c.k, thrusting her in a very creative way.


    Ne moved her hands behind her head and held Lucien¡¯s head while he continued to give great pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y, which never stopped dripping love juices.


    In that position, she was facing Kylee, who could clearly see Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k prating Ne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y.


    Kylee excitedly smiled while she couldn¡¯t wait to have her p.u.s.s.y prated by her beloved Master¡¯s wonderful big c.o.c.k.


    But she wanted to join Ne¡¯s turn, so she bent down and started sucking on Lucien¡¯s balls as he thrust his d.i.c.k inside Ne.


    Even though Lucien has a great of control over his body, he found it difficult not to c.u.m feeling that sublime pleasure.


    His d.i.c.k was being squeezed by Ne¡¯s warm p.u.s.s.y. He could feel her big soft ass brushing his belly as he moved her body up and down on his d.i.c.k, and also, his balls were being licked and sucked by the cute Kylee.


    Since Ne was also having an orgasm since he started to prate her, Lucien did not keep up the intense thrusts for long before he began to c.u.m.


    No matter how many times he c.u.ms inside his wives, the feeling is always wonderful and incredibly pleasurable, in addition to the fate of marking a new and fantastic woman as his wife, it was also perfect for his possessive ego.


    Lucien released almost all the strength he used to keep Ne up, making his c.o.c.k touch the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y while he released all of his hot load.


    "AAaaahhhhhhh, Master!! So warm... So good..." Ne loved to drink Lucien¡¯s c.u.m, but getting it inside her p.u.s.s.y was even more incredible, and she only needed it once to get totally hooked on it.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help himself and came a lot inside Ne. His c.u.m started to leak out of her p.u.s.s.y and run down his d.i.c.k. Of course, Kylee didn¡¯t let a drop go to waste while she eagerly licked everything.


    Then hey on his back with Ne resting on his chest. His c.o.c.k came out of her p.u.s.s.y, and Kylee continued to lick and suck it.


    "That... was so good... Thank you, Master..." Ne no longer had any control over her body while just enjoying her orgasms and the warmth of Lucien¡¯s chest.


    Lucien sniffed the fragrance of her hair as he caressed her belly. "Yes, it was terrific, my dear. You are amazing."


    He was frank. No matter how many times Lucien had s.e.x, he always found it refreshing and exciting. He always wants to try new positions and give more and more pleasure to his beloved wives.


    Ne could barely move. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but ask for more. "Master... I want more..."


    Lucien smiled. "Of course, we¡¯ll do more. We¡¯re just getting started, but now it¡¯s little Kylee¡¯s turn."


    "Yeep!! My turn! My tongue is already numb from licking it so much. Hehehe..." Kylee eximed but did not stop sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and balls.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that for so long." He responded lovingly.


    Kylee did not stop moving her tongue. "It can¡¯t be helped. Master¡¯s c.o.c.k is so good that I can¡¯t get enough of it."


    Lucienid Ne on the bed and started to stroke Kylee¡¯s head while she sucked his c.o.c.k. "Naughty girl, it¡¯s time for you to taste it with your p.u.s.s.y."


    She smiled at him. "I want to ride you, Master, and devour your big c.o.c.k with my lewd p.u.s.s.y."


    Lucien chuckled. "Come on, my dear."


    Kylee kissed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. "I will devour you, Mr big d.i.c.k." Then she quickly positioned herself crouched on top of Lucien.


    She looked at him with a sensual and cute expression at the same time. Then she started to rub her p.u.s.s.y on his d.i.c.k, clearly trying to tease him.


    Lucien loves to rub his c.o.c.k on his wives¡¯ pussies to tease them before prating them, but he also found it very pleasurable when Kylee did that to him.


    Kylee continued rubbing her wet p.u.s.s.y not only on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k but also on his belly, marking his body with her love juices.


    Her cute and flushed expression only made Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k harder. "Master... I thought of several ways to tease you... But now I can¡¯t wait to feel you inside me."


    "Little Kylee, we can always have s.e.x from now on, so do whatever you want," Lucien responded.


    Kylee smiled as she lifted her ass a little and held Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Then she started rubbing Its tip on the entrance to her pink cave.


    "I¡¯ll stick it in... Stick my beloved Master¡¯s hard and delicious c.o.c.k inside me." She spoke lovingly and lowered her body.


    Her p.u.s.s.y, which was very eager, and began to feel good as never before as she felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k slowly make its way through her tight insides.


    ¡¯Incredible, fantastic, marvelous...¡¯ Kylee couldn¡¯t find words to describe how wonderful it was to feel her beloved Master inside her.


    Lucien stood just stroking Kylee¡¯s body as she moved lower, taking his c.o.c.k slowly deeper into her.


    She was not moving slowly because of pain, but because she wanted to make every second of that moment unforgettable.


    Kylee soon felt her Master¡¯s c.o.c.k touch her h.y.m.e.n. She longingly smiled at him before breaking her seal of purity with the c.o.c.k she loves so much.


    "Ahhh... Master... You took my v.i.r.g.i.nity... Now you will have to take care of me forever... hehehe..."


    She knew that Lucien had already epted her as his wife. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but jokingly tease him.


    Lucien smiled at her with a loving expression as he stroked her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Taking care of a cute girl like you forever will be my pleasure."


    As soon as he said that, he felt an unbelievable squeeze on his c.o.c.k. Kylee¡¯s p.u.s.s.y was very tight, but she got even more excited because he had acted lovingly, and her body instinctively tried to give him more pleasure.


    While Kylee¡¯s p.u.s.s.y tightened more and more on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, she moved her body down, causing him to reach her deepest part soon while both of them felt great pleasure.


    When she was entirely filled by her Master, Kylee started to move her ass forward, backward, and sideways, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k explore every part of her warm insides.


    As she m.o.a.ned with pleasure, Lucien enjoyed the soft sensation of her skin, squeezing and caressing her waist.


    "Ahhhh... Master¡¯s d.i.c.k... feels so good... I want you to always be inside of me..." The more Kylee moved on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, the more she wanted to feel him in every part of her body.


    Lucien could only smile at the cute Kylee.


    Moving madly on his c.o.c.k, she couldn¡¯t resist for more than half a minute before she started toe and soak Lucien even more with herrge amounts of love juices.


    Kylee knew they had at least two hours to do many things, but she was very eager to feel her Master¡¯s hot milk inside her.


    "Master...e with me... Fill me with your love, and mark my naughty p.u.s.s.y¡¯s insides with your hot white c.u.m."


    Kylee was so adorable that Lucien couldn¡¯t deny her anything, and of course, they wouldn¡¯t stop there even if he c.u.m many times inside them.


    "Your so cute." He smiled as he started to fill her with his essence. Kylee began to m.o.a.n a lot as her love juices mixed with his c.u.m inside her, making a lewd mess.


    Her body went limp. Sheid on to of Lucien and started kissing his chest. "Master is the best! I want to do it again!! Please more!! Much more!!!"


    Ne, who was beside them, hugged his arm. "Master... What about my second round?"


    Lucien started stroking Ne and Kylee¡¯s head. "My adorable girls, we will be taking turns until you¡¯re both so satisfied that you will not be able to move or speak."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 174 - Smooth Progression

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Smooth Progression</h4>


    As much as Ne and Kylee really wanted to use the three hours they had in the Purple World with Lucien, they were unable to follow their Master¡¯s pace.


    Of course, they were still satisfied and enjoyed sleeping on Lucien¡¯s chest with a happy smile on their faces.


    Lucien thought about leaving the girls sleeping in the bedroom they used to have fun, but in the end, he felt it was best to take them to his bedroom.


    Some of his wives were already waking up, but that would not be a problem. His bed is enormous and can fit all of them.


    After looking at his lovely beauties sleeping in his bed, Lucien returned to the barracks in the normal World.


    He gathered all the troops and exined the situation to them. All the women were surprised in a good way. They could get stronger and also enjoy the heavenly treatment that only his wives could.


    Lucien also told them that Ne and Kylee would continue to be part of the troops as before, but now they are also his wives.


    The women were not jealous but motivated to try their best. Lucien is already very good to them, but if they tried harder and stood out just like Ne and Kylee did, they could be able to spend more time with their beloved Master.


    Since no one had anything against the new training methods, on the contrary, they couldn¡¯t wait to take their clothes off and jump on Lucien, they went to the big bathroom.


    Even though the bathroom wasrge, they still needed to divide into six groups of one hundred women. It would seem absurd for anyone to think of a man giving pleasure to a hundred women per session, but that was not a problem for Lucien.


    He found it very pleasant to have s.e.x with all his troops. They were very healthy women, and his life mana improved their bodies in every way possible, even making them more beautiful and younger looking than they were before.


    The water from therge bath pool washed away the mess he made with the first hundred women, and then he continued with the other groups.


    Lucien not only came inside them but gave them a lot of pleasure. Arge majority were v.i.r.g.i.ns and didn¡¯t have his tattoos, so Lucien didn¡¯t need much to please them fully.


    Of course, that was the first session of many that they would have throughout their lives following him. So, Lucien started slowly, and over time, he would focus on them in smaller groups each day and even individually sometimes.


    Still, he used the rest of the daytime and most of the night so that all the women in his troops had some s.e.x.


    When they were well satisfied and filled with their Master¡¯s love, Lucien prepared to return to Purple World, but then L.u.s.t asked to speak to the troops.


    They gathered in the training court, and L.u.s.t exined to the women about the ck Mark, that she would soon be teaching to Rose.


    L.u.s.t exined that the mark would not harm them, and would only make them have no hostile thoughts towards Lucien and his family.


    Lucien didn¡¯t have a tattoo connection with the troops, but he could feel that they would always be loyal to him, so he didn¡¯t want to require them to have the mark, of course, that didn¡¯t apply to male troops.


    The women were again impressed with how well their Master treated them, but as the mark would not harm their bodies, they actually wanted it, mainly to strengthen their bonds with him.


    Lucien had nothing against that, so on the next day, L.u.s.t taught Rose the ck Mark¡¯s enchantment, and she began to cast it on the female troops.


    The spell is veryplex and consumes a lot of mana, but Lucien was always with Rose, helping her replenish her mana with Bloody Kisses, which they both love.


    It took two days for all the female troops to receive their Master¡¯s mark as Rose was the only Mortal Realm mage in Lucien¡¯s group.


    Ne and Kylee didn¡¯t want a ck Mark as they already have Lucien¡¯s tattoo.


    The event of the female troops getting a "Mark" from Lucien, was known by the male troops. They wanted to get more of Lucien¡¯s recognition, and attention as the difference between their progression and that of the women is quite significant.


    Of course, they know that Lucien would not have s.e.x with them, although some of them want it. Still, showing more loyalty could only bring them more benefits.


    So the male troops also asked to get the ck Mark before Lucien even suggested it. Impressively, Enzo also asked for the mark willingly.


    He was too focused on bing stronger and following Lucien¡¯s advice about being a good man so that his future wives were always happy and safe with him.


    Also, he was a little sad when he heard that Ne and Kylee have Lucien¡¯s tattoo and not a ck Mark. Still, it just gave him more motivation to be someone like Lucien, someone who could benefit his future wives a lot.


    But it also showed him that maybe Ne and Kylee were already too far away from him. Some men have a particr preference for v.i.r.g.i.n women, and Enzo thought that if he got much more powerful, he could find other girls, pure and beautiful, to him to create a great harem like Lucien.


    Another two days were necessary for Rose to cast the ck Mark on the six hundred men of the male troops. Despite being a lot of work, she was delighted to receive so many bloody kisses from Lucien.


    On the fifth day, Lucien sent Ron to prepare a big party for all his troops to help improve their rtionsh.i.p.s even more. They were all very polite and respectful to each other, so everything happened smoothly.


    The next few days, the training had a big increase in Its performance. The male troops were increasingly encouraged to be stronger, while the female troops had an explosive increase in their physical and mental capabilities.


    Then two weeks have passed. The troops had more battle simtion exercises where the difference between the female and male troops was increasingly significant.


    While only the strongest and most talented men in the troops managed to reach the A-rank with the help and training from Ron, most of the female troops reached in the S-rank, after having more s.e.x with Lucien.


    Also, the most talented of them were already at peak of S-rank, receiving some extra attention from Lucien.


    Lucien¡¯s wives have also had great improvements. Most of his girls were in SS-rank, except for Kara, who has not had s.e.x with Lucien yet.


    Still, she went from someone withoutbat capabilities to a maid with the power of an A-rank with just pats and drinking the delicious milk that she loves so much.


    Jeanne was not yet ready to take thest step with Lucien as she was still very concerned about Mason and her family¡¯s problems. Still, due to also receive pats and other caresses, in addition to Lucien¡¯s essence, she went from the A-rank to the peak of S-rank.


    The girls began to experience changes in their bodies while some of their bloodline abilities were stimted by Lucien¡¯s demonic energy even before they reach the Mortal Realm.


    A new tail started to grow next to Anne¡¯s original tail while Mia managed to use the Wind sh, impressing her Mother, who was working hard to master the skill after she reached the Mortal Realm.


    Marie and Lena had more and more control over the water element, which is actually the base element of the ice element they normally use.


    Scarlett, Olivia, and Ghnna were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm. Olivia was slowly learning to control her Dark Magic, taking sses on magic with Rose and Ang.


    Lucien thought Maggie would be the next to achieve Mortal Realm because she was one of the first girls to start having s.e.x with him, but L.u.s.t exined that it doesn¡¯t always work like that for everyone.


    Maggie¡¯s sight bloodline abilities had already appeared before Lucien even met her, so she wasn¡¯t feeling any major differences in her body other than improvement in her fire mana and physical capabilities.


    Of course, she was still getting stronger and stronger and was already very close to reaching the Mortal Realm.


    But Ang has also received her bloodline ability before Mortal Realm. The mature ice wizard has been training her magic for many years and is an amazing and experienced wizard.


    Like her daughters, Ang also began to have more and more control over the ice until she reached the point where she easily controlled water and turned it into ice as she wants.


    When she reached the Mortal Realm, just like Rose. Ang had a huge increase in her mana capacity and her ability to control the water element increased.


    Now she could create and manipterge amounts of water and ice from about half a mile away.


    Ang created ice birds to tease her daughters, and incredibly, she managed to make them three meters wide and could even climb on the back of one while making it fly.


    She was thrilled, not only to have a significant improvement in her magic but also to have made the right choice by epting Lucien as her husband.


    Life with him is always incredible, and he not only gives her a lot of love and affection but also allows her to achieve power that she would never have achieved alone.


    Lucien was also very happy for Ang, as well as his other wives getting stronger. He wants the best for them, and that they are always satisfied.


    The girls who had not yet reached the Mortal Realm were increasingly excited to be stronger. They want to always be at his side to support him, and they know that they need to be powerful to help and protect their beloved husband.


    So, they continued doing their best. The days continued passing. They all had daily routines that consist of all types of activities, like having s.e.x with Lucien,bat training, and sses on magic.


    -------------------------------


    Lucien, like Ron, understands the benefits of always having good information about their enemies. That is why Ron always keeps his spies looking for new and updated information for Lucien.


    Some spies were even sent to the Light Empire while most were focused on keeping information for Portgreen city up to date.


    Of course, Ron¡¯s spies, despite being very skilled, had their limitations, and therefore a new report took about a week to reach Lucien.


    Over time the dy for information has been improved to five days. Ron is always using the fastest spies and started giving them stamina potions. Normal horses couldn¡¯t be faster than A-rank people, and they didn¡¯t have any better mounts.


    Still, as Ron used many spies just to maintain this informationwork between Portgreen and Lucien, he had reports every day, when there were no new important events.


    One afternoon, when Lucien was training his troops with naginatas produced by Reba for the female troops, a spy arrived at the training court.


    Lucien thought this was strange because the spy who was supposed to report that day had alreadye in the morning, so it was a different spy.


    The man quickly approached Lucien. He was having a hard time breathing because he had run much faster than he normally does, having arrived the same day as hisrade, who was one day ahead of him.


    "Sir... I came as quickly as I could... I have news... important... Portgreen... is at war... mercenaries and adventurers..." The spy tried his best to breathe and speak.


    Lucien told him to sit down and put a jug of water in front of him. "Calm down. Breathe first, talkter."


    The spy started drinking water, and Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "But didn¡¯t ck Hand have everything under control? Why would he start a war without a reason?"


    The report from the spy that arrived this morning said that everything was calm in Portgreen. The adventurers were staying away from the mercenaries, and ck Hand was inplete control of the city.


    But this spy stayed in the city one day longer than the previous one. Still, Lucien couldn¡¯t imagine why ck Hand would start a fight that would bring losses to both sides.


    The spy finished drinking the water jug and quickly responded, Lucien. "It was not the mercenaries who started the fight..."


    "Ivan has returned... Hispanions are stronger than ever. Some even say they are SS-rank and beyond. They began to kill the mercenaries without mercy."


    The spy was still very shocked by the events in Portgreen. He thought Lucien would also have a surprised reaction, but Lucien was very calm.


    In fact, he seemed to be smiling...


    Lucien really couldn¡¯t help but smile while thinking aloud. "This is an excellent opportunity."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 175 - War preparation (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 175 - War preparation (1/2)</h4>


    ¡¯Are you nning to use their fight as a distraction to attack?¡¯ L.u.s.t thought she knew Lucien¡¯s intention. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in his mind.


    Lucien quickly exined. ¡¯Yes. Even if we are not as strong as we could be if we waited longer, I think now that our enemies are killing each other, it is the best time to attack.¡¯


    ¡¯Well, first we have to check our equipment with Reba.¡¯ Lucien sent the spy to report to Ron while he telepathically told his wives about the situation in Portgreen and headed for Reba¡¯s workshop.


    Lucien quickly arrived at Reba¡¯s workshop, which was close to the barracks. He saw her many assistants working on armor and weapons.


    He went to Reba¡¯s office, where she was drawing sketches for the equipment that her assistants use to make the unfinished equipment.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Reba heard the knock on the door and thought it was one of her assistants or some messenger. She neither moved nor stopped writing on her project. "You maye in."


    Lucien came into the room and greeted Reba. "You seem very busy."


    She jumped out of her chair when she heard Lucien¡¯s voice. "Lucien! Hey there... Ehhh... I¡¯m sorry for not receiving you properly."


    Reba didn¡¯t know why she was so embarrassed in Lucien¡¯s presence. She turned around subtly, took a small mirror out of her storage ring, and checked her face and hair.


    ¡¯Crap!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but exim in her mind when she realized that her face was dirty with crumbs from herst snack, and her hair was totally messed up, probably because she has the habit of sleeping at her desk.


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to really pay attention to what she was doing to know what Reba was doing, and he couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that, Reba. I admire you a lot because you¡¯re so hard-working, and I understand that¡¯s why you sometimes don¡¯t have time to care about how you look and things like that."


    Reba was not happy with Lucien¡¯s words, on the contrary. Because that was the affirmation that she looked dirty and messy, and it made her very embarrassed.


    "Ah... I... I¡¯m sorry about that... I didn¡¯t know you woulde here today... I usually take care of myself better... It¡¯s just that..." She tried to find justifications for her condition.


    Lucien sat down in the chair in front of her desk. "You really don¡¯t have to apologize for anything. Your work is incredible, and that¡¯s the most important thing for me."


    Then he looked around on her office while thinking out loud. "Your next office will be bigger. Also, it will have a bathroom with a big bathtub so that you can rx sometimes."


    Reba was very focused on fixing her appearance as much as possible, so she could face Lucien. But then she turned around, surprised by his words.


    "Next office? What¡¯s the problem with this one?"


    Lucien realized that he was already making ns before he even asked Reba if she wanted it. The fact that almost all the women around him are his wives made Lucien think that everyone would always be together.


    "My bad. I didn¡¯t exin it well. We will be going to Portgreen soon, so I thought you woulde too."


    "You know, after the war. My troops will need to repair their armor, improve it, and other cksmith work. Of course, I will continue paying you well and taking care of any other needs you may have."


    Lucien hadn¡¯t given Reba much information about his ns to re-conquer Portgreen for Cassidy yet. No matter how he told her that he is going to fight the whole city with around 1200 soldiers, it would sound crazy.


    He didn¡¯t want to make Reba think he was crazy and refuse to make the equipment for him or create any other problems. So it made sense for her to be confused when he said that they were going to Portgreen.


    "But the city is in chaos with the mercenaries doing everything they want. If I remember correctly, you are not wee there, either by mercenaries or adventurers."


    Lucien didn¡¯t really need to avoid talking about his ns now because they would be going to Portgreen as soon as possible, so he went straight to the point and told her the spy¡¯s report about Ivan¡¯s arrival.


    Reba quickly understood the situation and therefore asked Lucien again. "If the situation is even worse, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay away from Portgreen and not run into the conflict?"


    Lucien wanted to exin everything to Reba, but he didn¡¯t have much time now. "You will understand everything soon. I came here to find out about the troops equipment."


    She knew it was not her ce to question Lucien¡¯s actions as she was only making equipment for him. Although she already saw him as a friend, Reba couldn¡¯t do anything if he wanted to go to Portgreen, but she didn¡¯t know if she should go with him.


    Reba focused on what Lucien is here for and started picking up some papers from her desk. "Hum... Actually, the progress has been going much faster than I expected, of course, thanks to the good assistants that Ron sent me."


    Then she took a list and showed it to Lucien. "Look, we¡¯ve already managed to make all the female armors for the troops. I also personally finished the special female equipment you asked for. I guess it¡¯s for your wives."


    Lucien looked at the list, which showed the progress of the female armor sets, as well as their weapons and shields, were all ready. Still, the male equipment just started production.


    He couldn¡¯t me Reba because she had promised everything ready in about a month and a half, but things had to be rushed because of the situation with Amelia, and now this new opportunity hase up.


    Lucien was thinking about how to march to Portgreen as quickly as possible. He thought about using the Bluewind soldier¡¯s armor, but the kingdom had a very precarious military situation and was only getting better now under Ang¡¯s government, so taking the equipment from her soldiers didn¡¯t seem right.


    Then he remembered something and asked Reba about it. "What about all of the damaged Light Empire soldier armor sets?"


    "I was totally focused on creating the new equipment, so I only left two people working on them," Reba replied and quickly started looking for another list on the desk.


    She found the list, read it, and passed it to Lucien. "Almost half have been repaired and are ready for use."


    Lucien looked at the list. Of the five hundred armor sets he recovered, two hundred had been repaired while the weapons were almost all in good condition.


    "Can you repair the other three hundred armor sets by tomorrow?" He asked Reba.


    Creating new armor took much longer than just repairing it. If Reba focused all her assistants on that task along with her, it was possible to repair the three hundred armor sets in one day.


    She nodded at Lucien. "Yes, it¡¯s possible."


    Lucien smiled. "Good. I¡¯ll still need a hundred more sets of armor. Some of my troops have old armor that they wore before. I¡¯ll have it brought to you, and you do what you can until tomorrow."


    "Alright. I will do the best I can." Reba smiled at him.


    Lucien stood up and held out his hand to her. "I will send a group to get the female equipment right now."


    "Also, if you want to know more about our ns in Portgreen, I will be discussing the situation with everyone in the castle, and you are a friend, so you are always wee."


    Reba blushed a little when Lucien held out his hand for her, calling her a friend. Still, she shook his hand.


    "I will focus on work now so I can deliver the repaired armor to you tomorrow. About your proposal to return to Portgreen... I need some time to think about that."


    Lucien continued to shake Reba¡¯s hand gently, and then he started to stroke it with his thumb while smiling at her.


    "I know it seems confusing now, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that our cooperation is very beneficial for both us. I will not give up on an incredible cksmith like you."


    Reba blushed even more but did not withdraw her hand and just enjoyed Lucien¡¯s gentle touch. "I... I really appreciate your consideration. I¡¯ll think about it and tell you my decision tomorrow."


    Lucien was very fond of flirting, but now was not the time for that, so he said goodbye to Reba and left her workshop.


    He knew it was veryplicated to exin everything to her now, and maybe she didn¡¯t trust him to be able to conquer Portgreen. Either way, he could convince her to join him after he took the crown if she didn¡¯t want to follow him now because he found her very talented and cute too.


    Lucien sent a mental message Kylee to lead a group to Reba¡¯s workshop to collect the armor sets for the female troops while he put his wives armor sets in his storage ring.


    Then he started calling his wives, Ron, and Alden to an assembly in the living room of the Bluewind castle.


    Everyone quickly arrived in the living room and sat at the big table. Lucien wasted no time and went straight to the point, exining the situation to everyone.


    Cassidy was already aware of everything since Lucien had told her about it mentally, so she got straight to the point.


    "You n to attack now and use their fight to our advantage, right?"


    Lucien stroked Cassidy¡¯s hand as she was always sitting next to him, maintaining the posture of the second wife since L.u.s.t, on hisp, was inflexible about the first position.


    "Yes, my love. We will recover your crown soon and make those who hurt you in the past pay with their lives."


    Olivia and Scarlett, on the other side of the table, could not help bowing their heads, still remorseful for their past actions.


    Lucien could feel his negative emotions for their connection and smiled at them. "You two, are already part of our family, and I would never demand anything that you don¡¯t want to do."


    "But in this situation, you can help prevent the death of innocent people while helping Cassidy to recover her crown and apologizing for your past mistakes."


    Lucien knew that Cassidy hadn¡¯t forgiven Olivia and Scarlett yet. He would not demand that she forgives them, and he also knew that he was a bit of a hypocrite for epting them into his family even though he knew everything that happened.


    He didn¡¯t know Olivia and Scarlett¡¯s whole story or what motivated them to attack Cassidy.


    Still, he thought they had already suffered part of their punishment and would always be suffering the consequences of their actions, especially when they saw as Cassidy one of Lucien¡¯s most important wives and not treating them really kindly.


    Knowing that they hurt their husband¡¯s beloved wife would always be a thorn in Olivia and Scarlett¡¯s hearts, but that kind of punishment could not be applied to everyone.


    At that point, Lucien knew that he could be hypocritical, overprotective, and possibly more. Still, he would kill those who led the attack on Cassidy, mainly Ivan and the traitor knight.


    So, he continued exining his n. "While the city is in chaos, we will kill the leaders on each side of the conflict and take control of the groups using Olivia and Scarlett¡¯s influence."


    "When people know that the true queen is alive and has brought peace to the city, I believe most people will be happy."


    While everyone thought the n looked good, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. "Are you going to kill Ivan? Can¡¯t you just arrest him?"


    Lucien understood that Olivia was Ivan¡¯s friend. Still, he knew the whole story of how Olivia and Scarlett didn¡¯t really want to kill Cassidy but to take control of the city while Ivan wanted to kill her to avoid any future problems.


    He would not allow anyone who threatens his wives lives, stay alive. Even if that was not the most reasonable option.


    Lucien looked Olivia in the eyes. "If I cut his head off and drink wine in his skull, will that bother you?"


    Olvia was shocked by Lucien¡¯s words because she knew he wasn¡¯t kidding. Despite everything that happened, Ivan was always her friend and treated her with respect.


    But now she was the woman of a man who was going to kill him brutally. Olivia knows that Lucien is overprotective and that if she tries to stop him from killing Ivan, she would probably end up losing his respect and affection.


    When Oliviapared the importance between a man who isn¡¯t a very good person but has been her friend for a long time and the devil who now upied the most significant space in her heart and is helping her to be stronger, the decision was very obvious.


    She looked into Lucien¡¯s eyes as she spoke honestly. "I am loyal to our family and to you, above all. If you want to drink wine from his skull, I have nothing against it."


    Lucienughed. "Maybe I¡¯ll drink."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 176 - War preparation (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 176 - War preparation (2/2)</h4>


    While some people preferred not to see Lucien being so brutal, Cassidy couldn¡¯t wait to see him cut Ivan¡¯s head off.


    He looked at Scarlett. "The spy left Portgreen city four days ago. Do you think the mercenaries are still resisting?"


    Scarlett nodded. "No matter what advantage Ivan got, he would still have a hard time dealing with all the mercenaries."


    "ck Hand is not the best leader, but without me there, he leads everyone. So in total, he controls more than twenty thousand rank-B mercenaries, many A-rank, and a lot more weaker mercenaries."


    Lucien was d that he didn¡¯t kill Scarlett because her help makes everything easier. Still, he knows that her help has some limitations.


    "I suppose it won¡¯t be simple for you to take back your position as the mercenaries leader."


    Scarlett exined her point honestly. "Losing me and Cornelius was what made ck Hand unite all the mercenaries under his banner. Now he must have the loyalty of a lot of them."


    "But since they are now in trouble and on the weakest side of the conflict, I just need to show them a way to peace. The only thing mercenaries want is the means to make money."


    "They don¡¯t care who is in charge... In fact, the problems with the adventurers were my fault."


    Scarlett did not regret trying to undermine the adventurers¡¯ power and influence, but she knew that Lucien doesn¡¯t like her maniptive attitude. So she couldn¡¯t help but bow her head in shame.


    Olivia still doesn¡¯t like Scarlett. But she knows they are both in the same situation, being the least liked members of Lucien¡¯s harem, by wives, especially Cassidy.


    So she thought that approaching Scarlett and solving their past differences would benefit both of them.


    She held Scarlett¡¯s hand on the table. "It wasn¡¯t only your fault. I also always tried to undermine the influence of the mercenaries and make you look like viins."


    Scarlett did not push way Olivia¡¯s hand because she knew Lucien would be happy with them getting along.


    She smiled at Olivia. "Who would have thought that we would be part of the same family... Sorry for everything I did to you."


    Olivia smiled too. "Yes, now we are one great family. I am also sorry for everything I did."


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t take that any longer and hit the table. "Damn! Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a conference to talk about the war? But here you are doing a fake performance just to have my husband¡¯s d.i.c.k inside your dirty pusssies longer."


    "OUR HUSBAND!" Olivia and Scarlett eximed together.


    Cassidy stood up and pointed her silver greatsword at them. "Do you think he would stop me from killing you both now?"


    Lucien can¡¯t help but have a headache with that conflict. The fact that Olivia and Scarlett had done Cassidy so much harm could not be erased so easily.


    Cassidy isn¡¯t his second wife just because she is an incredible woman, but because she epted Lucien with an open heart at first.


    Even though she was very much in need of his help, she was not only very grateful to him but epted him as her King.


    That would always make Lucien have a special affection for her. Something he couldn¡¯t force himself to have for Olivia and Scarlett, who weren¡¯t friendly with him at first.


    Still, after he epted them into his family, conflicts like this couldn¡¯t be allowed, even if incited by his beloved Queen.


    *Pah*


    The loud sound of the p Lucien gave Cassidy on the ass echoed across the room, causing everyone to go silent. Not even a breath could be heard.


    Then without removing his hand from her ass, he squeezed it. "I wouldn¡¯t have to stop you from killing them because you wouldn¡¯t do that, right?"


    "..." Cassidy tried to maintain eye contact with Olivia and Scarlett, but her face started to blush.


    The powerful and majestic Queen has a strong personality, but just feeling Lucien¡¯s touch, she bes cute and docile like a little bunny.


    While continuing to caress her ass, Lucien looked at Olivia and Scarlett. "The mistakes of the past must not influence us to make new mistakes.


    "We are a family now, and we must not fight. We must also not use maniptions to get what we want, but always be honest with each other."


    "....." After Lucien spoke, the silence continued. Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett did not want to back down and show weakness.


    Lucien knew that if he is strict with his wives, they would obey him to avoid fighting, and not because they really wanted to get along.


    But his unorthodox methods always seemed to have a very good effect, even though small conflicts couldn¡¯t always really be avoided.


    He stopped caressing Cassidy¡¯s ass and slowly started to move his hand away.


    Lucien didn¡¯t have to say anything for Cassidy to understand what kind of punishment she would suffer from creating problems.


    She quickly held his hand to her ass while making a regretful expression. "I¡¯m really sorry."


    He again started stroking her ass, making Cassidy blush again.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t really want to start fights with Olivia and Scarlett, but she was furious when she remembered everything Mia had to go through when she was sick. There is nothing that makes a mother angrier than the suffering of her children.


    Still, she no longer wanted to me Olivia and Scarlett for that and create problems for Lucien. He is doing his best to make her and her daughter happy and safe.


    She looked at Olivia and Scarlett and spoke sincerely. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Olivia and Scarlett also didn¡¯t want to fight Cassidy, thus creating troubles for Lucien, so they quickly responded together. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Lucien smiled as he could feel their sincerity from the connection he has with the girls. Although it seems a little invasive to know their feelings, they were pleased with it as they could feel that he really loves them very much.


    Cassidy again sat down in the chair on Lucien¡¯s left side. She moved his hand to her waist, and so he continued stroking her while L.u.s.t had not even for a minute, stopped caressing his c.o.c.k, sitting on his right side.


    "Well, let¡¯s continue talking about what¡¯s important now." Lucien refocused on his ns again.


    "So, Scarlett will assume the leadership of the mercenaries as soon as we kill ck Hand and Ivan, while Olivia will assume the leadership of the Guild."


    "The point is, in order to reach these two and others who might cause problems, we may have to go through many mercenaries and adventurers."


    "Killing all in our way may not be very good for Cassidy¡¯s poprity as Queen, by taking back the crown with a bloodbath. So we have to act quickly, and disable most people inbat."


    Olivia quickly thought of something. "Even though I don¡¯t have as much influence as Ivan should have now, I¡¯m sure many adventurers are not in favor of war, and I could keep some of them from getting in our way, but I don¡¯t think I can get them to help you kill Ivan or any other adventurer."


    Scarlett also thought the same thing. "I may also be able to keep part of the mercenaries away from the conflict."


    "Yes, that would be nice. Even if you can only influence a few people, it would already be useful." Lucien responded.


    "I know that Portgreen is your home and Its people your associates, but as everything will be in chaos, you should not go alone. Ghnna and Astrid will apany Olivia to gather the adventures that are still loyal to her while Rose goes with Scarlett."


    Lucien realized that he was nning everything with the thought that all his wives would fight alongside him, but maybe not all of them wants to go to battle, and he would respect that since they would be inevitably killing many loyal people to Ivan and ck hand.


    As everyone was at the table, he just spoke lovingly. "I will understand if some of you don¡¯t want to be part of this."


    "We¡¯re going with you!" All the women responded together, even Kara, who has nobat skills.


    Kara was embarrassed. "I don¡¯t fight, and I don¡¯t have magic either, but I can help with first aid.


    Lucien smiled at her. "Okay, be ready, and I can call you from the Purple World when someone needs first aid."


    Everyone knew he could heal someone quickly with a little bit of his saliva, but for the cute Kara, knowing that Lucien appreciates her help is very nice, and she proudly smiled.


    Lucien then looked at Ang. "Ang... you have Bluewing to take ca-"


    Ang quickly responded. "I stopped being the Queen of Bluewind when I agreed to be your wife along with my daughters. I¡¯m sure Ron will take care of everything here. Now is the time for me to go with you, so I will fight by your side."


    "Mm." Marie and Lena nodded while making a sound of agreement.


    Then and looked at Aria and E.


    Before he said anything, E quickly made her point clear. "We are strong! The training with Cassidy has been excellent, and both my mother and I will fight alongside you."


    Cassidy confirmed E¡¯s statement. "They are already S-rank, and even though they don¡¯t have exceptional strength and experience inbat, their agility is very high, and they have been training a lot."


    "Okay, but we¡¯ll always be close." Lucien smiled.


    Although most of the adventurers and mercenaries in Portgreen are B-rank, Lucien knew that there were many A-rank and some S-rank. He also knew from the spy report that Ivan was much stronger than before, as were some of hisrades.


    Still, he and a few of his wives are in the Mortal Realm, so Lucien was very confident to be able to fightfortably and still guarantee the safety of everyone, thus allowing his strongest wives to have more freedom in the battle while the less experienced used this opportunity to gain experience in realbat, which is quite different from simtions and sparring sessions.


    Lucien looked at Ang again. "Ang, you go with Rose and Scarlett to talk to the mercenaries that are still loyal to her."


    Then he looked at Alden. "Only the female troop¡¯s equipment is ready, so I will start traveling with them today. You wait until tomorrow when Reba is going to finish repairing the Light Empire army¡¯s armor then head over to Portgreen. I will leave someone to guide you."


    Ron quickly spoke. "I can guide them myself."


    Lucien has nothing toin about Ron, as he is really an excellent friend.


    "I appreciate your help, Ron, but since I¡¯m already taking your Queen with me, I think you¡¯d better stay and take care of Bluewind. Just send someone to guide them."


    Ron wants to help Lucien, but he knows that someone needs to keep Bluewind safe and in order. "Okay, I am going to send some spies with Alden. Not only to guide them, but they can also be useful to you in the battle."


    Lucien nodded at him. "Thank you, Ron."


    Then he talked to everyone. "I sent Kylee to prepare the troops, so we will be leaving in an hour."


    "OK." Everyone responded together and started getting ready.


    Alden went to the barracks of the male troops. Even though they were only going to start marching tomorrow, he wanted everyone to be ready.


    Ron went to prepare his spies to guide Alden and the male troops and also to help Lucien.


    Lucien¡¯s wives could rx. They didn¡¯t really need to travel as they could stay in the Purple World and use the portal to arrive at Portgreen when Lucien reaches their destination.


    L.u.s.t also told Lucien that he could create portals in the Purple World for ces he has been, as well as ces his vision reaches. But to make a portal to a distant ce like Portgreen, it would need an enormous amount of demonic energy, which Lucien did not have right now.


    Anyway, he and his female troops, who are S-rank, could make the trip in two days or less if he uses his essence to help them recover their energy so they wouldn¡¯t take a long time getting there.

 Chapter 177 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Return</h4>


    Lucien said goodbye to Alden and Ron, then ?gave? his wives ?their? equipment, and sent them to the Purple World while he headed to his female troops¡¯ barracks.


    Some of the younger girls wanted to travel with Lucien. As they were already at the level of his troops or stronger, they would not slow down the group¡¯s speed and just use the opportunity to enjoy the time next to their beloved husband.


    Of course, they could always ?go? in and out of the Purple World, because although the portal consumes a ?small? amount of demonic energy. Lucien could easily recover that amount quickly with a few kisses and touches, which the girls love.


    Arriving at the training ?courtyard?, Lucien saw his female troops lined up, ready for the trip just as Kylee ordered.


    They were not wearing the medium and light armor that Reba had made, but ordinary clothes to maximize their speed.


    Lucien had no way of giving all of them storage treasures with great capacities, but he looted from his enemies many magic backpacks, which has enough space for his troops to ?store? their armor, weapons, and other items like first aid equipment and food.


    Since Lucien could hear ?everything in ?three mile ?radius?, and L.u.s.t could use her senses ?in a? five ?mile radius?. They ?can? travel in normal clothes, and if they find ?anything? ?dangerous? nearby, the troops can? quickly equip their equipment to fight.


    Lucien stood in front of his troops and spoke to all of them. "If anyone has any doubts or any other issue to resolve, this is the time to speak, as we will be going to battle, where I hope that none of us will die. But in realbat, there is always ?a? possibility ?of death?."


    None of the women made a sound or movement. They just looked at Lucien with respectful and expectant looks, thinking that any risk is worthy of their Master¡¯s rewards.


    "So, if everything is ready, let¡¯s start moving." Lucien smiled and headed for the city¡¯s south gate with his troops and some of his wives.


    He ordered Alden to take Mason with the male troops the next day while Jeanne would follow Lucien to fight alongside him. Jeanne¡¯s deceased sister was very fond of Cassidy, so she was also doing ?this? to help the real Queen recover her crown.


    Lucien had no worries about the male troops following him the next day since although they don¡¯t love him like his female troops, they are very loyal and know that their good new life was given them by Lucien so they will always follow him, as their leader.


    Also, the ck Mark, despite not harming their bodies without reason, will make them feel sick if they disobey his orders. But ?it? wouldn¡¯t reach that point, since everyone agrees with his orders and wants the rewards, in the case of men, ?It¡¯s ?gold and women, of course.


    Although Lucien wanted Reba very much as his personal cksmith, he knew that ?right ?now she needs to focus on repairing the armor for his male troops and having her traveling with them would slow their pace.


    Of course, after ?conquering? Portgreen, he would either go back to take her or send someone since he would not give up on her.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but draw the attention of Bluewind¡¯s poption while leaving the city with his troops. The first and second princesses were also at his side.


    Ang preferred to stay ?in the? Purple World because she had not announced her departure from the city. It was already getting te?, and she knew that ?if she ?abruptly ?said that? she wouldn¡¯t ?be staying? in Bluewind anymore, ?it? would only cause the people to panic.


    She was sure that Ron would take care of everything very well, but she also wants toe backter and announce her departure in a more calm and exined way. Her focus right ? ?now is on fighting alongside the man she chose as her husband.


    Although Lucien always keeps a low profile, everyone in town knew who he is and thought he was going for another battle simtion.


    He greeted the guards at the gate and left the city. Although Bluewind city is small as it is a vassal Kingdom and not as incredible as Portgreen city, Lucien would always have a special affection for it.


    As usual, time was not at his side. Lucien and his group wasted no time, and soon after crossing the gates, they started running towards the south.


    His female troops were used to intense exercises with their Master, so they could run for several hours at a constant high speed and in an organized manner.


    Lucien thought Oya would like to run with them as well as some of his wives, but mama tigress had spent thest few days lying on her big sofa in the main hall of his home.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how tomunicate, Lucien could feel from their connection that she was feeling a little ufortable. L.u.s.t exined that she was going through the same process as his wives when they were about to enter the Mortal Realm.


    Mystic beasts have the same evolution of power as people. Although Oya ?has been? very strong since she met Lucien, they could not have s.e.x, and so it took her a long time to reach that level, just with pats and drinking his essence.


    Also, girls like Maggie, Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, so Lucien thought it would be worth a great "night training" session before entering Portgreen.


    Of course, his intention is to arrive on the outskirts of the city and set up a camp while exploring his options and analyzing the current state of the conflict between the mercenaries and adventurers.


    So they went on their journey. The group passed through roads and fields until they entered the great forest to the south. Despite being a huge group, they were very quiet and fast as the wind.


    The night came, and ten hourster, the morning followed. Although the troops could run much longer before they ?needed? to rest and Lucien¡¯s women ?could run even longer without rest?. ?But he still? thought it would be good to take a break.


    It took Lucien six hours to be able to give his essence to all the troops, even though three or four of them could drink a good amount of it with each of his great orgasms.


    C.u.m.m.i.n.g so many times in a short ?period of? time was a challenge even for his incredible regenerative ?capabilities?. Still, the demonic energy he generates is the bestbination that can exist for his life mana, allowing Lucien not to get tired.


    The six hours break was actually an excellent gain of time because, after his boost, the group was able to increase their speed as the troops felt ?like they had? unlimited energy.


    So, the group reached the edge of the forest near the western walls of Portgreen city in another ten hours, ?they ?traveled that route in the fastest ?time? in Portgreen¡¯s history.


    26 hours of travel. The difference was so great that it didn¡¯t evenpare to the A-rank spy specialized in speed, who needed four days to get the report to Lucien, running as fast as he could.


    Lucien told the troops to set up camp on the hill that Cassidy and the other girls ?used to wait? for Lucien when they fled the city in the past, while he went to the very edge of the forest.


    The forest was just over a mile from the city walls. Lucien ?couldn¡¯t? help? remembering the chaos? that happened there with Rose¡¯s earthquake.


    The cracks in the ground and the wall had been fixed, and now there was no trace of that incident.


    Unlike that area outside the walls, inside the city, the situation was quite different. Lucien could see smoke rising in several ces and hear small battles and conflicts on all sides as far as his hearing could reach.


    He quickly opened the portal ?so? his wives ?could? ?leave? the Purple World.


    Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett looked at the city with concerned expressions. The three women like Portgreen very much. Of course, for different reasons. ?But their reasons for liking Portgreen ?don¡¯t really matter anymore after meeting Lucien.


    "Is the situation really bad?" Cassidy asked Lucien.


    He shook his head. "I only hear small battles. Unless bigger battles are? ? happening? in other areas. I? think they still haven¡¯t attacked each other with full force ?yet?."


    Olivia ?couldn¡¯t? help butment. "Even if the two groups hate each other, they will not want to decimate each other. I bet Ivan is trying to absorb the mercenaries under his leadership, just ?like he always wanted."


    Scarlett nodded. "Yes. The same should be true for ck Hand, but he¡¯s a mindless idiot who didn¡¯t do that when he had the chance."


    "Humm..." Lucien was forcing his senses as far as he could to get more information. Still, Portgreen city is quite big. With approximately two hundred thousand inhabitants in total, the city is ?fifteen miles square of area.


    Olivia and Scarlett approached Lucien together. "Hubby..."


    Cassidy, who was at his side, took a step back and let them hold his arms.


    Lucien knew that ?his? n to use their influence was what motivated him to ?get close? to them in the first ce. But, now that he has developed such affection for them, using them seemed wrong, and Lucien feared that something bad could happen to them.


    Still, they would not be entering enemy territory but ?reuniting with? their teammates, who didn¡¯t know that they were no longer on their sides. Also, Rose, Astrid, Ghnna, and Ang ?will be going with them, and he couldmunicate with them mentally ?at ?all times.


    Although mentalmunication takes time to be mastered and also has to do with the development of the girl¡¯s rtionship with Lucien, the main limitation is the girl¡¯s power level.


    Lucien¡¯s wives below the Mortal Realm ?can?municate with him at a maximum distance of approximately twenty-five miles while the women at Mortal Realm ?can do it at? fifty ?miles?, both more than enough ?distance ?to maintainmunication with Lucien from one side of the city to the other.


    He hugged Olivia in one arm and Scarlett in the other while kissing their foreheads. "Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks and report any problems to me."


    The girls giggled, and Scarlettmented. "Such an overprotective husband."


    Heughed. "Is that bad?"


    Olivia hugged him tighter as she responded as all his wives would do. "We love ?it?."


    "Ok, ok. I also want to say goodbye to hubby." Rose approached while speaking in a fake upset tone.


    As soon as Olivia and Scarlett left Lucien¡¯s embrace, Rose jumped on him with her lips already cut to start the bloody kiss, which she loves so much.


    Lucien held her in his arms and also cut his lips, so they kissed passionately.


    Astrid, who also wanted to give Lucien a goodbye hug, can¡¯t help butment. "The spoiled little vampire attacks again."


    Everyoneughed while Lucien and Rose kissed for just a minute, a very short timepared to their usual bloody kisses. Of course, it was enough for the little vampire to be happy.


    Then Astrid came over and also kissed Lucien while they hugged. He put his hand inside her panties and squeezed her ass directly, making her softly m.o.a.n.


    He hugged Ang and Ghnna the same way. Olivia and Scarlett also wanted another hug and with a squeeze on their asses.


    So they went to the city with their faces blushed and the warmth of his hand on their asses.


    "Take care." Lucien could not help but speak while waving at them.


    It was already dusk. Still, the girls wore hoods to avoid being recognized and they ? used different? paths to enter the city.


    Olivia is still one of the leaders of the Guild, while Astrid is an adventurer known as Ravenous and Ghnna... Well, The cute elf could easily im to be rted to Glen, the S-Rank elf archer.


    So they would have no problem moving around the city in the guild area without being in danger, while Scarlett, the famous Red Lady, would also have no problem moving around the mercenary area with Rose and Ang.


    In fact, they would be very wee in such chaotic times...


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 178 - Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Bigger</h4>


    While Scarlett, Olivia, and their group¡¯s went to Portgreen to try reducing the number of people Lucien will have to face, he kept looking at the walls while thinking about the best course of action.


    Unlike his female troops, which were much stronger and could count on his boost, the male troops would take approximately four days or more to arrive.


    Whether Lucien would wait for them or attack only with female troops would depend on the opportunities that appear.


    He did not know how many adventurers Olivia could convince not to fight, but she has already made it clear that the chance of some adventurers fighting other adventurers is very low.


    The situation with Scarlett is quite different since the mercenaries are more flexible. Some might join his fight against Ivan or maybe even against the other mercenaries. Of course, it all depends on Scarlett¡¯s sess in persuading them.


    In any case, Lucien¡¯s n starts the same way, preparing his troops and wives in the best possible way.


    He decided to help his wives that are very close to the Mortal Realm first. Because with Purple Worlds time dtion being 1.5x, which means 36 hours in Purple World equals 24 hours outside. Lucien assumed it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult, and helping them reach the Mortal Realm would certainly be a very enjoyable way to prepare for war.


    Lucien prepared to check his troops camp before opening the portal to Purple World, but then he saw Cassidy looking at the city walls with a confused expression.


    He approached her and hugged her from behind. "Are you eager?"


    Cassidy smiled as she felt Lucien¡¯s body warmth. She started to gently stroke his hands. "Not really. I should be eager and excited as we are going to recover my crown..."


    "My father worked so hard to build this city. Before him, this was just a port used by fishermen. So I always wanted to keep his legacy, keep the city growing, and Its people safe. But..."


    Lucien started to stroke her head with his. "So, what¡¯s the problem?"


    Cassidy spoke honestly. "I always cared about Mia in the first ce, but the kingdom had a big space in my heart. Now that space has beenpletely filled by you and our family."


    "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to be a queen anymore, but I want to be the queen of our home much more than this small kingdom. I know this is selfish, but I can¡¯t help myself from not caring about the problems of others anymore and only care about ours."


    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter as heughed. "If caring about the family before others is selfishness, I am happy to be the most selfish person in existence."


    He quickly continued. "I will not treat my wives like dolls. I understand that you have your life beyond our family. Still, I can¡¯t deny that I would dislike you having upations that could keep you away from me for a long time, like administering a kingdom."


    "Yes. This is what I fear. Governing a kingdom takes a lot of work, and I don¡¯t want to be away from you and our family too long." Cassidy responded.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but move his hands to Cassidy¡¯s big b.r.e.a.s.ts. He never got tired of her superb s.e.xy body.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Now you are no longer a Queen alone. You have me, your King, to help you. We also have arge family that supports each other."


    "Let¡¯s clean up the mess in the kingdom that your father created, and before we go back to my world, let¡¯s find reliable people to take care of everything here."


    Cassidy felt very safe in Lucien¡¯s arms, and his confident words strengthened her own confidence.


    "You are still so young, but you are already carrying the responsibility for so many wives... I should support you, but here I am, depending on you."


    Lucien held Cassidy gently by the chin and made her look at him as he kissed her. "You support me more than I could ever ask for. You and the others are my strength, not only physically but also mentally."


    She epted his kisses excitedly, and they continued to hug for a while. The other girls went to check the troops at the camp to give Lucien and Cassidy some time alone.


    They did not take long before returning to the camp. Lucien ordered everyone to rest while some girls watched the area around the camp.


    He also left Ne and Kylee in the camp for a couple of reasons. They are not very close to the Mortal Realm, and he needs some of his wives there to maintain mentalmunication.


    Of course, he would give them a special boostter as well. But right now, he wants to focus on helping the girls who are about to enter the Mortal Realm.


    He prepared to open the portal to the purple world but stopped when he heard someone calling him.


    "Master..." A woman with long ck hair and brown eyes, looking to be in her twenties, bowed respectfully to him.


    Lucien approached her and stroked her face while putting part of her hair behind her ear, showing more of her pretty face. "What do you need, Lori?"


    Lori couldn¡¯t help but blush and smile. "I¡¯m delighted that you remember my name, Master."


    He smiled. "You are one of my loyal troops, and you will be risking your life fighting by my side. Also, as a good master, I have to always keep my beautiful servants satisfied and happy."


    Lucien would not im to remember the names of all his troops, but L.u.s.t is there to remind him whenever he forgot. Still, Lori, Ron¡¯s former spy, was thest addition to his troops, so Lucien remembered her well.


    Lori couldn¡¯t contain her heart beating so fast. After having s.e.x with Lucien alongside all of his female troops, she experienced the greatest pleasure she could imagine.


    But unlike most of his troops who were very happy and satisfied being servants of their beloved Master, Lori is ambitious.


    She tried so hard to join Lucien¡¯s group and would continue to doing her best to stand out among the others, hoping that one day her hard work allows her to be his wife just like Ne and Kylee did.


    Lori spoke in a kind and respectful tone. "Master... As a spy, I had to enter and leave the city stealthily, so I know entrances, hidden paths, bribable guards, and other helpful things about the city. So I can get new reports and information about the city if you need me to."


    Lucien continued to caress Lori¡¯s face. "Information is always good, but Olivia and Scarlett are very influential people in the city, so they will give us all the information we need."


    "Also, our numbers are smallpared to our enemies, so we shouldn¡¯t be separated too much. And I don¡¯t want a beautiful girl like you to take unnecessary risks."


    Lori couldn¡¯t help smiling even more, knowing that Lucien cares so much for her. Of course, he cares about all of his troops as he has invested a lot of time and effort into them, but it is okay for Lori to think that he considers her in a special way.


    "Mm. I understand, Master." She spoke while trying not to move and just enjoy Lucien¡¯s caresses.


    But Lucien now had other priorities. Still, he likes to pamper all his girls, wives, and troops.


    He turned her face toward his and kissed her sweet lips, causing Lori to be horny quickly.


    "Now go rest. I need to fishing something, but everyone will get a boostter to help them be ready for the fight. I¡¯ll remember to pamper you a little more..."


    Lucien had already started to open the portal, so by the time he finished speaking, his wives had already entered it. He entered the portal after them, leaving Lori wet and with an expectant expression on her face.


    The girls knew they were going to have a long love session with Lucien so that they can try reaching the Mortal Realm. So after they arrived at Purple World, they went to the kitchen to get some snacks.


    As the portal was opened in the main hall of the house, Lucien saw Oya and Ko lying on their big sofas.


    He approached little Ko, picked her up, and gave her some kisses on her fluffy and scented fur. The kitten was growing fast and is already seventy centimeters long and thirty-five tall.


    Then he put Ko back on her sofa and approached Oya beside them. Mama tigress was gazing at him with a loving look.


    Mystic beasts have different levels of intelligence, and moon tigers are extremely smart creatures. Also, the more Oya grows in power, the more intelligent she bes.


    After her first encounter with Lucien, when he fought her hated pursuers, Oya knew he would be good to her. Her feelings have grown so much that she doesn¡¯tpletely understand how much she loves her Master now. Probably as much as she loves her daughter.


    Oya and Ko, have a warm andfortable home, food whenever they want, people that pet them, among other things. Also, she gets to fight alongside her Master, who is helping her be much stronger, giving her that delicious milk as well as a lot of affection.


    Oya¡¯s loyalty to Lucien would only grow, if it wasn¡¯t already at the maximum possible. Still, she wants to be closer to Lucien, always by his side, to fight more and more alongside him, to help him and also receive more of his affection.


    Mama tigress had recently begun to feel strange sensations in her body. She could feel that she is close to a significant evolution step, and that made her very excited.


    More power meant that she could protect her Master better, help him more, and consequently be closer to him.


    When he approached and started to caress her head, Oya closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm and pleasurable touch of her beloved Master.


    Lucien ran his hand through her fur gently. He can feel how much she loves him through their tattoos connection. He really wants to be able to help her more like he does to his wives. But first, he needs Envy¡¯s help to give Oya a demi-human body.


    He continued stroking her body, and it didn¡¯t take long for Oya to start purring, feeling so much pleasure with his pats.


    Lucien¡¯s demonic energy began to run through Oya¡¯s body. Even in smaller quantities than if they were having s.e.x, it is enough to help her body to stabilize her evolution.


    L.u.s.t, who was analyzing the changes in Oya¡¯s body, saw that she is even closer to reaching the Mortal Realm and advised Lucien. "Keep petting her."


    He understood the situation and continued to stroke Oya¡¯s body. He began to caress her most sensitive spots, such as her belly and ears. Then they rolled over on the sofa with the excited tigress who didn¡¯t stop purring.


    The big mama tigress behaved like a kitten under Lucien¡¯s caresses, and so they yed for a few minutes until the purple tattoo on her forehead started to glow.


    Lucien held her head and touched her forehead with his while he stroked behind her ears.


    Oya felt a new energy, unlike anything she had ever felt before in her body. The energy was out of control while running through her body.


    Lucien¡¯s demonic energy was also running through Oya¡¯s body, stabilizing the new energy and helping it to improve Oya¡¯s body even more.


    Oya felt her organs, bones, and muscles expand. The new energy and her Master¡¯s pleasant energy made her feel very good and grow stronger.


    She jumped off the sofa for fear of identally hurting her Master.


    *ROAR!!!*


    Oya loudly roared as she felt her entire body expanding out of her control.


    Mama tigress was already very big. Her almost 3 meters long and 1.2 meter tall body expanded to 4.2 meters long and 1.8 meters tall.


    While Oya felt more powerful than ever, little Ko looked at her mother with pride and expectation in her eyes that one day she would be just as incredible as her.


    Lucien smiled as he looked at the now enormous mama tigress. He is happy that she feels so good.


    L.u.s.t is also smiling next to Lucien, and she couldn¡¯t help butment. "Now, this is a mount."

 Chapter 179 - Everyone Wants to be Pampered

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Everyone Wants to be Pampered</h4>


    When Lucien first met Oya he thought she would be an excellent mount, but now he considers her a belovedpanion, and more than likely a wife when she gains a demi-human form.


    So, he didn¡¯t really think much about using her as a mount anymore, but about her happiness.


    He approached her and stroked her head. With Lucien being 1.84 meters tall and Oya as big as she is now. When stands up, she is now almost the same height as Lucien.


    Oya now felt much bigger than Lucien, considering her entire size. She really likes the idea of ??carrying him on her back as she does with little Ko.


    So she could defend him and she could smell his pleasant fragrance at the same time.


    *Roar*


    Oya roared in a low tone as she rubbed her head on Lucien¡¯s belly.


    Now that Oya had reached the Mortal Realm, Lucien can feel and understand her intentions even more clearly. Although the connection between them is magical and mysterious, it clearly improved with different factors, such as her intelligence increases.


    "Okay." Lucien stroked her neck, then in a quick and smooth movement, climbed her back.


    The sensation was how he thought it would be, riding a big fluffy cat. Her fur felt softer than before, and it was extremelyfortable.


    Oya also felt veryfortable when Lucien got on top of her. Her strength, which was already great, increased much more after finally reaching the Mortal Realm. So she feels no difort, on the contrary, feeling the warmth of her Master feels fantastic.


    Lucien started to stroke Oya¡¯s ears, and she quickly started purring again. "You¡¯re so big now. I¡¯ll have to get you a bigger sofa."


    She softly roared. Lucien was confused because he didn¡¯t understand why she meant that her size would not be a problem.


    Then L.u.s.t quickly exined. "Her bigger size is an ability. Many mystical beasts can increase and decrease the size of their bodies as they grow more powerful."


    "Oh, that¡¯s is nic-" Lucien couldn¡¯t finish speaking as Oya started to decrease her size while throwing Lucien on the sofa.


    Oya could control the energy that increased the size of her body the way she wants, but the maximum she can grow now is up to 4.2 meters in length and 1.8 meters in height.


    Of course, she will keep getting bigger as she progresses through theyers of the Mortal Realm and reaches other Realms.


    She reduced her size to 3 meters, which was still big and started to lick Lucien¡¯s face.


    "Hahaha... Oya... Your a cute big cat." Lucien startedughing and ying with Oya again.


    *Meow*


    Little Ko jumped on Lucien and helped her mother and licked his face.


    Lucien yed with the mother-daughter tigress pair for a while before going to the kitchen to get some snacks with his wives.


    Because of Oya reaching the Mortal, he gained another big advantage in battle. If he manages to help the other girls enter the Mortal Realm as well, the numerical advantage of his enemies would be less and less significant.


    Arriving in the kitchen, he saw the girls talking around the table. He never had this kind of family atmosphere during his childhood, and it always makes him smile now.


    Lucien took a gr.a.p.e from the table and ate it. "Mm... This is very good."


    Kara smiled. "This ce is incredible, I nted these gr.a.p.es two weeks ago. It¡¯s amazing that they have already fully grown and they taste fantastic."


    L.u.s.t told the girls that they wouldn¡¯t normally be able to use the Purple World¡¯s soil for farming. But the soil on therge floating rocks is very rich in life mana, which is not only excellent for farming but also allows the nts to grow very quickly.


    Kara and Aria, who were more like housewives, tried to nt fruits, grains, and vegetables. The result was incredible. Everything tasted delicious and grew very fast.


    The girls tried to take animals to Purple World, but only living creatures with Lucien¡¯s tattoo could go through the portal. So, the girls still had to bring meat and other things in their storage treasures to home.


    Lucien approached Kara and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. "Nice work, these fruits are excellent."


    Kara blushed as she smiled happily. Then she took a strawberry from the tray on the table and put it up to Lucien¡¯s mouth. "Try this one."


    He bit half of the strawberry while Kara quickly ate the other half. After Lucien ate half of the delicious strawberry, he kissed her lips. "Now it¡¯s sweeter than before, my dear."


    Seeing Lucien and Kara eating fruit in such an e.r.o.t.i.c way caused the other girls to start getting very horny. Of course, they were always horny around Lucien, but now he seemed to be teasing them.


    Mia approached him and started to stroke his c.o.c.k over his clothes. Since Lucien had arrived from the normal World a while ago, he was still dressed.


    She and the other girls preferred it when he walked around the house n.a.k.e.d so they could touch and suck his d.i.c.k easily on almost any asion.


    "Shall we start the fun here?" Mia asked Lucien in a sensual tone.


    Lena approached him from the other side and also started to stroke his c.o.c.k along with Mia. "I like that idea."


    Lucien gave them a quick kiss on the lips. "Next time. Right now I¡¯m going to call Maggie, so you can go wait for us in our bedroom."


    The girls know that when Lucien didn¡¯t call them mentally, it is because he wants to talk to them in person for some reason, so they didn¡¯t insist and went to his bedroom, which they consider everyone¡¯s bedroom.


    Lucien picked up a tray of fruit from the table and went to the training room on the fifth floor. He could hear Maggie training there.


    Entering the room, he went to the training courtyard. Maggie was at Its center, casting fireballs at training dummies.


    She was very sweaty and tired but continued to cast fireballs, which got smaller and smaller.


    There are several types of training. Amon method that¡¯s used by many mages and wizards, is to use all of their mana, and then let it naturally regenerate. After doing that often enough, their maximum mana limit tends to increase.


    Of course, it is necessary to do that for days until they feel a small difference in their power. Still, it is a simple training method, which every type of person with mana or other energy can do.


    Anyway, no training is as incredible as Lucien¡¯s demonic energy. But like his other wives, Maggie isn¡¯t always able to be with him, so they did other types of training on their own.


    Lucien set the tray of fruit on a table in the corner of the room and approached Maggie. She was so focused on her training that she didn¡¯t even notice him.


    "Huh, husband?" When she felt Lucien¡¯s hands around her waist, she quickly recognized his touch.


    Lucien kissed her neck. "You have been training so hard..."


    He knew that Maggie felt weakpared to his other wives. She felt that way mainly because she started having s.e.x with him at the same time as Astrid and Rose, but they have already reached the Mortal Realm a few weeks ago.


    Of course, there was a big difference in their power levels when they started having s.e.x, but it¡¯s normal for the girls topare themselves with each other, and also somepetition between themselves for his attention.


    Maggie smiled, feeling Lucien¡¯s gentle touch. "I¡¯m fine. I just have to try harder to-"


    "Shhh... You don¡¯t have to feel inferior to anyone. You are an amazing woman, Maggie."


    She couldn¡¯t help but be happy with everypliment from Lucien. But she still felt bad. "I know you just say that to make me happy."


    Lucienughed as he ran his hand over the tattoo on Maggie¡¯s belly. "Oh, do you really think so? Don¡¯t you feel my sincerity?"


    Maggie could really feel Lucien¡¯s sincerity and feelings through the tattoos connection, which is probably a different version of the demon soul contract.


    She smiled. "You only think so because you love me. But I know that I am a failure of magepared to Rose and the others."


    Lucien thought that Maggie is a little dramatic. Still, that is not a problem, but his duty as a husband is to always take care of all her needs, including pampering her when she needs it.


    He continued to stroke her belly. "Rose is different from you, she has a powerful mother and is of a more powerful race than humans. She had ess to treasures and knowledge that you didn¡¯t have."


    "The other girls are also all different from each other. It makes you have unique capabilities and qualities that I love."


    "About you not being in the Mortal Realm yet... Well, that may have more to do with the fact that your ability is moreplex than potential differences."


    "You awoke your vision ability alone and before the Mortal Realm, which is very rare. Also, you are getting better at controlling the fire element. You are a mage as incredible as Rose, even though you didn¡¯t have good support like she did."


    Lucien¡¯s words made sense, and Maggie could also feel his sincerity so she couldn¡¯t help but be happy and think she was being silly because she felt so inferior to the others.


    She was afraid of being passed by the other younger girls like Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne, who were almost at Mortal Realm while she was unable to take that step even after Lucien had paid so much special attention to her in thest two weeks.


    But Lucien was not losing conviction in her, on the contrary, he believes that her potential is very incredible. It touched Maggie.


    She turned and hugged his waist tightly as she rested her head on his chest. "I love you so much, hubby. Sorry for having these negative thoughts."


    Lucienughed and started to stroke her head. "I love you too, my dear. I don¡¯t want you to feel bad, but whenever you want to be spoiled, I will be here to make you feel good."


    "Hahaha..." Maggieughed too. "I want to be spoiled by you all the time, I wasn¡¯t spoiled during my childhood."


    He quickly lifted her up in his arms. "So I have a lot of spoiling to make up for. Let me carry you like a princess to the bathroom and wash you, my dear."


    Maggie wrapped her arms around his neck and began to kiss his lips. "I¡¯ll let you carry me like that, but I will be the only one washing you."


    Lucien headed to the bathroom. "We can wash each other, that¡¯s not a problem."


    They took a lovely bath, where many things besides washing happened, and then went to his bedroom where the other girls were waiting.


    As everyone knew of the situation of the girls close to entering the Mortal Realm, Lucien¡¯s other wives contained their desire to join them and left Lucien with just Maggie, Marie, Lena, Anne, and Mia in that great love session.


    Of course, they would have their turns before the battle as well, as many turns as possible.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 180 - Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Secrets</h4>


    While Lucien and his girls were having their peculiar battle preparation, Olivia and Scarlett¡¯s groups entered the city.


    Scarlett¡¯s group went to the north entrance of the city, it used to be her people¡¯s territory. They were previously known as The Red Lady Party, now they are part of the United Mercenaries group, led by ck Hand.


    As Olivia entered through the west gate, she quickly arrived at the main courtyard of Portgreen City, very close to the Guild main buildings.


    She couldn¡¯t help remembering the day when they took Cassidy¡¯s crown. As before, the city now looked deste. There are very few people in the courtyard that used to be very lively all the time.


    There were also adventurers making rounds and sending any civilians out on the streets back to their homes until the conflict with the mercenaries is over.


    Olivia and her group did not hide or act stealthily, as this could make them look suspicious. The adventurers were clearly very happy when they saw the Guild Master returning safely after being missing for many days.


    She wore one of her ssic masks while Astrid was easily recognized as Ravenous, and Ghnna introduced as a Glens rtive.


    So the group just went to the Guild without any problems. The adventurers suggested that she go directly to see Ivan, who was very worried about her, of course.


    Entering the Guild¡¯s main building, Olivia¡¯s group had another surprise to see the ce more crowded than ever. Of course, the Guild was designed to amodate thousands of adventurers, but they were always traveling or in other parts of the city.


    But with the recent conflict between them and the mercenaries bing an open war, all adventurers were being called upon to meet in the Guild to fight under Ivan¡¯s leadership against the mercenaries.


    There were currently fifteen thousand adventurers at the Guild main buildings. Ivan ordered the adventurers to use the buildings around the Guildnd to also be used for amodating adventurers that couldn¡¯t find space in the main buildings.


    In total, there were approximately thirty thousand adventurers, around twenty thousand B-rank, five hundred A-rank, some S-rank, and the rest are below B-rank. With the help of the crystals that Ivan brought, he increased the original amount of A-rank from the two hundred to five hundred and allowed some of them to finally be S-rank


    The other fifteen thousand who were not currently in the main buildings of the Guild were still out of town,pleting missions or exploring the world while others were around the city following Ivan¡¯s orders and fighting mercenary groups.


    Olivia created quite a bigmotion when she entered the Guild¡¯s main building. All the adventurers were very happy to see that she returned safely.


    The grand main hall, designed to be upied by a maximum of two thousand people at the same time, was almost full. There were all kinds of adventurer groups at every table, talking mostly about the open war against the Mercenaries.


    "Olivia!"


    "The Guild Master, Olivia!!"


    "She is alive!!"


    "Our leader came back!!!"


    "Guild Master, where have you been?!"


    "Now, the damn mercenaries don¡¯t stand a chance."


    "Somebody tell Ivan that Guild Master Olvia is back."


    The adventurers obviously wanted to talk to Olivia and find out what happened to her, while others started toasting on her behalf.


    She acted as usual, very impartially but politely, and went straight to the main counter, where the attendants could give her all the information she needed.


    While Astrid and Ghnna stayed next to Olivia, they also attracted a lot of attention.


    "Look, it¡¯s Ravenous."


    "She has always been a friend of the Guild Master."


    "She looks more beautiful than before!!"


    "Come on, man, she is still a men breaker, you shouldn¡¯t have any wrong ideas."


    Many of the adventurers were not present in the city when Lucien was there. Still, some remembered what happened.


    "Wait, weren¡¯t there rumors that she left town with that new guy?"


    "The guy who was pursued by the ck Hand group?"


    "Well, even if he made a mess in the city, shouldn¡¯t he be our ally for fighting the mercenaries?"


    "Yes, he is an adventurer like us, but Olivia wanted to chase him for facing the mercenaries."


    "I bet Ivan would like him..."


    The conversation about Astrid made people remember why Olivia left town, and everyone started making assumptions about the mysterious new adventurer who created so many problems two months ago.


    Meanwhile, others were also talking about Ghnna.


    "Who is the elf with them?"


    "I think I¡¯ve seen her before, but I just don¡¯t remember where."


    "She looks a lot like Glen."


    "It¡¯s true... They didn¡¯t find his body in the forest."


    "So, is he alive?"


    While the adventurers made assumptions about Olivia¡¯s return, she arrived at the counter.


    All the attendants wanted to greet Olivia, but they keep calm because they knew she likes things to be kept in order.


    The attendant in front of Oliva was the cat-girl who registered Lucien as a Guild member the first time he was there.


    "Guild Master, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe. Despite you being gone for so long, no adventurer has given up looking for you. Because we never found your body..."


    The cat-girl attendant was very happy that Oliva returned, but then she remembered that many adventurers died brutally in the battle in the forest.


    Olivia regretted that battle every day. Unlike Scarlett, who had no emotional attachment to the mercenaries under hermand, Olivia was very fond of the adventurers.


    She didn¡¯t me Lucien since the battle was between her and Scarlett. But she knew that the death of many people could have been avoided if she was Lucien¡¯s ally since the beginning.


    Well, now was not the time for her to regret deaths that have already happened, but it¡¯s time to try avoiding further deaths.


    Olivia smiled at the cat-girl. "Hi, Madelyn. What happened was a tragedy... I was lucky to survive."


    The cat-girl, Madelyn, as well as all the other adventurers, were very curious to know what happened to Olivia and her group in the forest, but they didn¡¯t have the right to question the Guild Master, especially shortly after she returned.


    Madelyn smiled. "I¡¯m really happy that you came back, Guild Master, especially now that we-"


    The cat-girl seemed to want to say something, but she suddenly stopped when she realized that everyone in the great hall was looking at them.


    "How can I help you, Guild Master?" Then she spoke in her usual tone.


    Olivia knows all the main employees of the Guild well and knows that Madelyn is a good girl. Olivia understood that she wants to say something, but there, in front of everyone, it is not a good ce for them to talk.


    "I heard that Ivan has also returned. I would like to talk to him. Can you guide me to where he is?" Olivia just wanted to ask where Ivan is, but now she could take the opportunity to find out what Madelyn doesn¡¯t want to say in front of the others.


    Madelyn is relieved that Olivia seems to understand that she has something important to say, and she quickly replied. "Yes, of course, Guild Master. Follow me, please."


    Nobody thought it was strange for Madelyn to take Olivia to see Ivan, after all, they are both Guild Masters and they have been apart for a long time.


    Olivia, Astrid, and Ghnna followed Madelyn up the stairs to the second floor, then they passed by the main corridor. There were many adventurers all over the Guild, so Madelyn proceeded normally towards Ivan¡¯s office.


    But then Madelyn led them towards other stairs, which they went down and headed to another Guild building.


    This other building is used as the main restaurant for the adventurers, but Madelyn did not go to Its main hall, but to the kitchen.


    Olivia started to think that she could be wasting time following Madelyn, but her intuition said that she should listen to what the cat-girl attendant has to say because she was making so much mystery, and this should be something important.


    As the group was approaching the kitchen¡¯s door, Madelyn looked both ways and saw that there is no one looking at them, then she gazed at Astrid and Ghnna next to Olivia.


    Olivia quickly understood and nodded to Madelyn. "They arepletely reliable."


    Madelyn nodded, and then she quickly opened the door and pulled Olivia by the hand into the kitchen. Astrid and Ghnna were surprised but promptly followed them.


    *Thud*


    As soon as they entered the kitchen, Madely closed the door making a thud sound. There were many women in the kitchen preparing snacks and meals.


    Everyone looked at them and smiled after seeing Olivia while greeting her at the same time. "Guild Master!"


    Madelyn called one of the cooks and started asking her some questions. "Is everything alright? How many are in the hideout?"


    The cook quickly responded without acting as if the situation was strange. "Yes, everything is fine. Approximately fifteen hundred are down there right now."


    Madelyn nodded. "Good. The others should be back soon, we should not be wandering around. Well, now that the Guild Master is back, we have a better chance of stopping this madness. I¡¯ll take her down there, let me know if anything happens."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but get more and more confused. She didn¡¯t understand why Madelyn was talking about people down there, after all, the Guild¡¯s buildings only have two floors, and they were already on the ground floor.


    After Madelyn finished speaking, all of the cooks weed Olivia back and then continued to prepare food. The cooks acted like this strange situation is normal.


    Madelyn waved at Olivia and her group. "Come on, over here."


    Then she headed for the kitchen pantry. Olivia and the others followed, finding everything increasingly mysterious.


    The pantry they entered is not veryrge, and after everyone entered, Madelyn closed the door.


    "I bet you don¡¯t know about this ce, Guild Master." Madelyn smiled and started touching parts of the pantry wall.


    "Hmm..." Olivia looked closely at where Madelyn was touching on the wall and the order of her movements.


    Every spot on the wall Madelyn touched began to glow with a brown light. Soon she formed the shape of a door with brown points with the letter "L" in the middle of the door shape.


    When Madelyn finished all the spots of what is clearly a magical enchantment, the points shone brighter, forming theplete shape of a door. The "L" in the middle shone brighter than the other parts.


    *Tremble*


    The wall shook, and the part of the wall shining opened like a door. Olivia knew that this type of enchantment is quitemon for hiding passages and secret chambers.


    "This way." Madelyn wasted no time and went through the door, where a stairway leading to the bas.e.m.e.nt was visible.


    Olivia found something like a secret chamber in her Guild without her knowing about it very interesting. She looked at Astrid and Ghnna.


    The elf was finding the situation funny. "What are we waiting for?"


    Astrid shook her head. "Well, now we have to go to the end of this."


    "Mm." Olivia nodded, and they went through the door, which closed on its own.


    On the stairs, there were torches lighting the way, so the group started going down.


    It took them a minute to reach the secret chamber, making it clear that the ce was well built, not too close to the ground floor.


    They arrived in a room that isn¡¯t veryrge and there are two female guards, and Madelyn talking to them.


    The guards, who were adventures, respectfully greeted Olivia. "Guild Master."


    Then Madelyn opened the door. "Over here."


    The girls followed Madelyn through the door and were really impressed to arrive at a great hall, so big that it resembled the hall in the Guild¡¯s main building.


    The ce is full of people, probably more than a thousand. It is well lit and with many tables, very simr to the main hall of the Guild.


    The girls started looking around, and Ghnna noticed something much more impressive than the giant underground chamber. "Holy shit!"


    Olivia turned and saw Ghnna, looking at a huge drawing of Lucien on the wall, made with spots of brown light like the "L" on the pantry wall¡¯s door.


    "Of course..." She shook her head as she understood part of the situation.


    Astrid turned to see what surprised Ghnna so much, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim. "Hubby?!"


    Astrid¡¯s surprised voice was heard by many people in the great underground hall.


    Then they heard an incredible echo as more than five hundred women eximed together. "HUBBY?!?!?!?!?!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 181 - The L

    <h4>Chapter 181 - The L</h4>


    The first time Lucien was in the Guild, he caught everyone¡¯s attention for many different reasons.


    He had fought mercenaries to save two novice adventurers, has a rare white tigress as apanion, beat Ravenous, and is simply the most handsome man any girl has ever seen.


    If all that was not enough, he still fled the city chased by arge group of mercenaries, with a mage who used the biggest earthquake spell in Portgreen¡¯s history. Also to finish, rumors arose that he had stolen ck Hand¡¯s love.


    These are the kinds of things that create legends. Madelyn, one of the people who had the most contact with Lucien in that short time within the Guild, being the assistant who made his registration as an adventurer, was fascinated by Lucien.


    She didn¡¯t think twice about creating a fan club for Lucien, believing that he would soon return to the Guild and would be grateful to her for bringing his fans together. After all, famous people should love to have more fame.


    The so-called "L Fan Club" grew faster than any other. Not only did all the girls who saw Lucien, find him incredible and wanted to talk about him, but all the girls who didn¡¯t know him wanted to know about his story.


    Since Madelyn is part of the Guild administration, she had no problem being able to use one of the buildings in the Guild¡¯s territory for the L fan club.


    More and more girls started to join the club. They grow from ten to 50, 50 to 100, and so on until five hundred people. Not only women, but there were also men among Lucien¡¯s crazy fans.


    Bing such a huge fan club, it couldn¡¯t help but draw everyone¡¯s attention, including Olivia, who at that time was very angry with Lucien.


    Olivia wanted to rule the city in order, so she clearly didn¡¯t like it when he created so much chaos. She wasn¡¯t sure either, but the fact that she saw him running away while carrying the mysterious earth mage made her believe they were together.


    Thest thing Olivia wanted was a bunch of girls praising Lucien like he was a hero, so she told Madelyn to close the L fan club.


    The club wasn¡¯t just a bunch of girls who got together to talk about Lucien. Finding several things inmon and enjoying having their own space within the Guild, the girls did not want to close their beloved L fan club.


    But because they couldn¡¯t go against the Guild Master¡¯s orders, the girls started looking for ways to keep the L fan club hidden.


    Among the members of the club were all kinds of different people, including people who knew ancient secret passages beneath the Guild ground floor and earth wizards that could make these passages a great underground space.


    And so L became the first secret club of the Guild, hidden even from the Guild Master. The club did not start to lose members but continued to grow in the shadows.


    When the group had reached seven hundred members, Olivia and her A-rank group disappeared into the forest, creating chaos in the city.


    ck Hand¡¯s rise to power, leading the mercenaries while the adventurers had no leader, was a dark time for the Guild.


    At that time, the adventurers had to support each other more than ever, and the secret L club grew even more. Madelyn and Lucien¡¯s other crazy fans were nice and kind girls. Their group, despite remaining in the shadows of the underground Guild, was friendly and open to new members.


    When Ivan returned to the city, the L club already had a thousand people. Everyone thought that they were going to have peaceful times again, and everything would be fine, but it didn¡¯t end up like that.


    Ivan has always been a straightforward man, rude, and many would say brutal. But he always had his good half, Olivia. The Guild has always remained strong because there were two Guild Masters. One as Its strength and the other the brain.


    Not only did they not have Olivia now, but Ivan seemed more brutal than ever. He began to ughter the mercenaries, who could not fight against his extremely strong group and hid in the northern part of the city.


    After the hard times with ck Hand in control, most adventurers hated mercenaries and agreed with Ivan that they should be subjugated by force and not diplomacy.


    We are talking about approximately 30,000 people, arge and strong part of the city¡¯s 200,000 total poption. Although Ivan didn¡¯t want to kill them all, he would continue massacring the mercenaries until theypletely surrendered to his sole leadership.


    Of course, not all adventurers agreed with Ivan, just like not all mercenaries agreed with ck Hand¡¯s actions.


    But with the majority at his side and with a power never seen since the Sage King¡¯s time, Ivan couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    And what about the adventurers who did not want to participate in the war against the mercenaries? Well, they were under great pressure from the other adventurers and had to leave the city or see the contemptuous looks from theirpanions who imed that they were friends of the damned mercenaries.


    Most adventurers who did not want a war against the people of their own city also did not want to leave the Guild, and their home. Although Ivan did notpel anyone to follow his orders, he did not support them either, making it clear that he did not agree with their actions.


    These peaceful adventurers did not know what to do, thinking that they would have no choice other than fighting the mercenaries or leaving the Guild and home. But then some girls came to them, saying there was a secret club that didn¡¯t support Ivan but wanted to stay away from the bloody conflict.


    Madelyn and her group of Lucien¡¯s crazy fans started taking everyone who didn¡¯t want to follow Ivan into the underground chambers that were being expanded and improved since they had to hide in the shadows.


    Their group now exceeds two thousand adventurers in favor of peace. Madelyn continued to act normal in the Guild as if they agreed with Ivan. But in the shadows, she was leading the first protest against the Guild leadership.


    The secret L club has be something much bigger than a bunch of girls talking about their charming prince, or favorite rogue hero. But at the end of the day, Lucien¡¯s face was on the main wall in all his glory, the door has an "L" from his name.


    Everyone knew that Madelyn led the group, but she was not the one who brought them together. She was the first to raise her hand, the first in the group, but the real reason, what brought them together under the same cause... That was Lucien.


    His crazy fans told stories of how, differently from Ivan with his brutal massacre, and attacking ck Hand where it hurt most, in his heart, stealing his love.


    Stories of how he beat the brutal Ravenous, how he saved Marie and Anne and fled the city leaving ck Hand and the Guild Master with poker faces.


    Although he is not a saint, Lucien was the reason why those adventurers now have a safe ce to stay. Not just a group, but a big family, that was the "L."


    While this was not about Lucien, it was only possible because of him, and everyone would always remember their favorite rogue hero, wherever he is, causing chaos in his adventures around the world.


    Well, so L would like to think, but we all know that fantasy can be quite a different from reality, and now that same Lucien, a bloody devil, was hand-picking which sheep he would ughter, very close to them.


    -------------------------------


    When Madelyn heard that Olivia had returned, she was very happy. If there was anyone who could end Ivan¡¯s madness, it is her, the real Guild Master.


    Still, Madelyn understands that Ivan and his group ofrades were stronger and more brutal than ever. She feared that Olivia could not have the same influence as before and enter that chaos unprepared.


    So the cute cat-girl attendant took Olivia to the secret L club. Even though she knew there could be consequences, she believed that Olivia would be wise to understand the situation and help them.


    But who would have thought that Ravenous, the men breaker, would attack the most sensitive spot of those girls in her first few minutes inside their sacred sanctuary?


    What is taboo? Something that shouldn¡¯t be done? Something that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned?


    Who is Lucien? The man in the picture on the wall? The one who gave birth to their group, or rather, their family?


    How dare Ravenous call him hubby?


    Of course, they all dreamed of calling him husband, but he was the kind of Legendary deity to these people.


    No one would boldly im him as a hubby in front of their friends...


    But there was Ravenous doing just that.


    That could be seen as a beginner¡¯s mistake, someone who didn¡¯t understand the whole story of the L.


    But there was a big problem. Something that not everyone saw but everyone certainly knew and now remembered: One of thest people to be seen with Lucien was Ravenous...


    And worse. There were rumors that she had fled the city with Lucien.


    Concern. That was the feeling that hit many of those girls from the L when they heard her confused voice calling their hero hubby.


    Terror was their feeling when they realized it was Ravenous. If the man breaker somehow managed to make their beloved Lucien her husband, it would certainly be a nightmare for all of them.


    While everyone in the great underground hall looked at Astrid, with expressions of hatred and confusion, Madelyn was so furious that her feline ws extended from her fingers as she prepared to pounce on Ravenous and tear her beautiful face to pieces.


    The hall that a few seconds ago was very noisy with hundreds of people talking was now dead silent.


    Astrid didn¡¯t know about the beginning of the L as well as Olivia, but she understood that she made a mistake.


    She looked at Olivia, expecting some advice, and saw Olivia shaking her head with a concerned expression.


    Ghnna started to be afraid of the furious expressions of the women gazing at Astrid.


    Madelyn closed her hands in fists, trying to contain her ws while asking Astrid, clearly in a frustrated tone. "What do you mean by hubby?"


    Astrid didn¡¯t know what to do. Part of her wanted tough, but she knew that the situation was not so simple. She kept looking at Olivia while making not really subtle signs with her eyebrows.


    Olivia put her hand on Madelyn¡¯s shoulder. "She mistook the person in the drawing for herte husband."


    "UHH?!" Astrid couldn¡¯t help butugh at Olivia¡¯s terrible response.


    "What the?!?!" Many girls eximed out together, not believing what Olivia said.


    Madelyn looked confusedly at Olivia. "Guild Master... No one can mistake him. How could she mistake the most handsome man of all? Also, she had a sparring session with him, and many say that they fled the city together."


    Olivia realized how horrible her response was, but what could she say? How could he exin that she, Ravenous, Ghnna, and many other women were wives of the man that all these women saw as a legendary hero?


    "Ah, yes, they had a sparring session, but Ravenous didn¡¯t follow him because she wanted to. She was following my orders, but they split up shortly after leaving the Guild. You shouldn¡¯t believe rumors without proof." Olivia tried her best to sound honest.


    Astrid realized that Madelyn didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of Olivia and tried toplete the horrible lie that might work.


    "Exactly, I followed him under Guild Master¡¯s orders. Also, he looked a lot like myte husband, and as it is very dark here, I mistook them again..."


    The furious women continued slowly walking towards Astrid with their expressions angrier and angrier.


    Madelyn¡¯s hands were already bleeding because she couldn¡¯t contain her ws. "Ravenous!!! Did you do something to him because he looks like yourte husband?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 182 - Olivias Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Olivia''s Resolution</h4>


    Olivia stepped in front of Astrid while waving to all of Lucien¡¯s crazy fans who seemed to want to beat her up. "She didn¡¯t do anything to him, right Ravenous?"


    Astrid wasughing inside. She really wanted to tell the crazy fans all of the different things she has done with Lucien every night.


    But she knew that wouldn¡¯t help their situation, so she raised her hands. "That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t do anything to him. In fact, I lost him, and he ran away from the city."


    Madelyn didn¡¯t quite believe Olivia and Astrid. She could feel that there was something very wrong that was not being said.


    But now was not the time to create problems, but to solve their current problems. She motioned for the girls to return to their affairs. "It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s talk more about thatter."


    The group of crazy fans was furious that Ravenous, the men breaker, spoke in that way about their idol. Still, they knew about the problematic situation and stepped back to respect the Guild Master, who had just returned.


    As the group stepped back, Olivia winked at Ghnna and made a subtle hint towards Madelyn.


    The elf quickly approached Madelyn and held out her hand. "Hi, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. Tell me more about Lucien, please. I¡¯m very curious."


    As Lucien¡¯s main crazy fan and leader of the L, Madelyn would never miss an opportunity to glorify her beloved rogue hero, causing Ghnna to want tough at how she imagines Lucien as a saint when in fact he is the devil himself.


    Olivia used this opportunity to quickly contact Lucien. ¡¯Hubby, I¡¯m sorry to bother you so soon, but we have a very unusual situation here...¡¯


    Olivia had no way of exining the overreaction of his crazy fans, so she just let him know about the group and asked how to proceed.


    Lucien didn¡¯t care much that the group was done in his name. Of course, he would be surprised to see the number of women, many of them beauties, who praised him as a legend...


    This opportunity came at an excellent time because the group seemed very inclined to follow Olivia as their leader and not Ivan. And because they want peace, they would not get in his way.


    Lucien immediately responded to Olivia, without losing focus on his current duty, keeping his girls m.o.a.ning with pleasure.


    ¡¯Just keep them out of the conflict. Also, exin to them that you are going to pretend to be on Ivan¡¯s side because you are not supposed to confront him directly.¡¯


    ¡¯The best case would be for you to be able to apany him to a direct battle against ck Hand with as few adventurers as possible, so we can eliminate them together.¡¯


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel bad about plotting against Ivan. But just as she was selfishly nning with him against Cassidy, now she would be selfishly plotting against him with Lucien.


    Olivia already assumed this was the club for Lucien¡¯s fans that she had told Madelyn to close down, but she was surprised to learn that Ivan has not been a good leader for the adventurerstely, and has been letting those against the war be intimidated by hisrades.


    "How many people are currently here?" Olivia asked Madelyn.


    Madelyn quickly responded. "Fifteen hundred was what I was told was down here now, but our group has at least another thousand people above ground acting normal to avoid suspicion."


    Olivia understood that they had to stop acting publicly against the conflict and just stay quiet while hiding underground.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed with Ivan, who she thought was a good leader for the Guild. But she also understood his hatred for the mercenaries.


    Red Lady, Cornelius, and ck Hand always tried to sabotage the Guild in every way possible and did not hesitate to kill adventurers.


    But none of that mattered now. Olivia had already made her choice and will only follow Lucien¡¯s ns.


    She quickly started nning with Madelyn. "You need to keep all your people down here. I will pretend to be with Ivan and support him, but soon I will end this conflict... with as few deaths as possible, I hope."


    Madelyn and her group haveplete confidence in Olivia. After all, while Ivan explored the world, Olivia led the Guild most of the time alone, and despite having constant problems with the mercenaries, they could notin about her leadership.


    "I understand, Guild Master. I¡¯m d you¡¯re taking care of us." Madelyn smiled happily for making the right decision to believe in Olivia.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that who would put an end to the conflict would not be Olivia but Lucien, and in no way peaceful.


    Olivia smiled and put her hand on Ghnna¡¯s shoulder. "You already know Glen¡¯s cousin, right? We have a special way ofmunicating, so I will leave her with you so that we can always be in contact. She can pass on my direct orders to you."


    Madelyn, as well as everyone in the Guild, knew the legend of Glen, the S-rank elven archer. And Ghnna looked a lot like him, and many would even say that they are twin siblings.


    "We will take good care of her." Madelyn nodded to Olivia and held Ghnna¡¯s hand.


    "Okay, I¡¯m going to see Ivan now." Olivia prepared to return.


    Madelyn approached her and spoke in a lower tone. "He¡¯s in your office. Guild Master, please be careful... Ivan and the others started acting differently after they used some kind of green crystal... they seem to be more unstable, and some of them even seem crazy."


    Olivia was curious about the crystals that Ivan was using to make the adventurers stronger. Of course, she didn¡¯t think it was better than Lucien¡¯s marvelous techniques.


    "Thanks for the warning Madelyn, see youter," Olivia said goodbye and walked to the stairs while calling Astrid. "Let¡¯s leave before Lucien¡¯s fans start beating you up."


    Madelyn was much more relieved now that she knew that Olivia is going to help resolving the situation. She would only need to keep her people hidden while everything would be back to normal soon.


    She looked at Lucien¡¯s drawing on the wall as she sighed. "Although he is not helping us directly, our group is only united because of him."


    Ghnna was used to hearing women sigh for Lucien. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but find this situation very funny.


    She pretended not to know anything. "Why is he so incredible?"


    Before Madelyn responded, a different crazy fan answered. "He killed Brian, the brother of ck Hand, and saved two novice adventurers."


    Then other women continued. "And the rumors say he fought n.a.k.e.d."


    "Then he killed a Light Empire captain and his group." Another woman spoke, and so on, others continued telling tales about Lucien.


    "Then he kicked Mason¡¯s ass in front of Jeanne, his overprotective aunt..."


    The stories were always improved when told by people who admired Its protagonists, but Ghnna knew that those stories about Lucien werepletely authentic. And of course, she couldn¡¯t help feeling proud, after all, she is one of his beloved wives.


    So when someone talked about Lucien fleeing the city and dodging Glen¡¯s arrows, Madelyn looked at Ghnna with a curious expression.


    "Your cousin... He was in Olivia¡¯s group that disappeared in the forest... Is he okay?"


    Ghnna nodded. "Yes, he is fine."


    Madelyn smiled. "Oh, how nice. He was always liked by everyone... Although he was an unusual guy, I would say."


    Ghnna understood that she was strange as Glen not because she looked feminine, but because she was not feeling good with herself. "I think he was just looking for a home."


    "And did he find it?" Madelyn asked.


    Ghnna smiled, thinking about Lucien¡¯s warm bed. "Yes, absolutely."


    ----------------------------


    As Olivia and Astrid climbed the stairs, they couldn¡¯t help butment about the L.


    Astridughed. "Crazy women. I can¡¯t believe they were mad at me for calling my husband as hubby."


    Olivia rolled her eyes. "They wouldn¡¯t believe the truth without proof. And it wouldn¡¯t help us at all."


    "I see... You looked a little worried there... Did you tell hubby everything?" Astrid asked.


    "What do you mean? I... I exined the situation to him. Why would I hide anything?" Olivia made a concerned expression.


    Astrid smiled sarcastically at Olivia. "I saw a lot of beautiful young girls there... Also, Madelyn has those cute ears... It¡¯s not too hard to imagine how this will end when hubby sees them."


    Olivia tried to hide her insecurities and shrugged. "And what¡¯s the problem? The L is an advantage for us. More people to be on our side. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re implying."


    "Don¡¯t try to pretend, Olivia. My position in his heart is rock solid, but yours... Even though Scarlett tried to manipte hubby at first, she quickly regretted and epted him."


    "But you... Even if he forgives you, and Cassidy tries her best to ept you, do you expect everyone to forget the shit you did?"


    Astrid had no sympathy for Olivia since she chased Lucien and his group when she should have tried to help them.


    Olivia knew about her mistakes and regretted them, but she would not bower her head. "I know the shit I did was wrong. But look at me now. I¡¯m here betraying my friend for the sake of our family. I¡¯m doing everything I can to deserve our husbands love!"


    Astrid stopped before they left the secret passage inside the pantry and looked earnestly at Olivia.


    "I hope things are like you said... Because if you even think about betraying Lucien, I¡¯ll tear yours and Ivan¡¯s heads off. Even if it causes my death."


    Olivia took Astrid¡¯s words seriously. The powerful manticore-woman was already strong, but after reaching the Mortal Realm, she has be incredibly strong, and her agility is not much inferior to Lucien¡¯s.


    Still, Olivia gazed at Astrid. "We should continue our mission."


    "Yes, let¡¯s go." Astrid opened the secret door, and they left in the kitchen pantry.


    The L¡¯s underground hideout has other secret entrances throughout the Guild, but one one will take them back to the Guild¡¯s main building faster.


    Olivia and Astrid left the kitchen without any problems or drawing attention. Everyone in L acts discreetly and continues their routines without looking suspicious.


    There were L members in all sectors of the Guild, including the management like Madelyn and other attendants.


    Since L was kept secret even under the management of the smart Olivia, they had no problem keeping hidden from Ivan and hisrades, who are much stronger than they are intelligent.


    Olivia and Astrid returned to the Guild¡¯s main building and quickly went to Olivia¡¯s office on the second floor, now also Ivan¡¯s office.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but make a face when she had to knock on her own office door, but she didn¡¯t want to offend Ivan and put their ns at risk.


    "You maye in." Ivan was looking at some maps of the city¡¯s north area when he heard the knock on the door.


    As soon as he saw Olivia¡¯s familiar mask, he couldn¡¯t help but get up from his chair whileughing. "Oliva, my partner!"


    Ivan might be an ambitious thug, but Olivia felt he was sincere and friendly to her. Also, he always respected her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wish he never came back to the city. Now they are enemies...

 Chapter 183 - Unlucky Man

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Unlucky Man</h4>


    Olivia was happy to have her mask covering her face, so she didn¡¯t have to use a fake smile.


    Still, she had to use a friendly tone. "Ivan! It¡¯s been a long time."


    Ivan smiled. "Yes, my friend. I came back as soon as I could when you didn¡¯t contact me as usual. I was so worried something bad happened to you."


    Olivia had already thought of a story. Whether it would be good, she wasn¡¯t sure, but it would certainly be enough for someone like Ivan.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that. I was ambushed by the Reddy and Cornelius¡¯s groups in the forest. Despite having a hundred A-rank adventurers with me, we still lost the battle."


    Ivan made a worried expression as he walked towards Olivia. "Oh, that¡¯s sucks! Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    He held out his hand towards Olivia, trying to hug her as they were longtime friends.


    Olivia never liked physical contact, but when she saw male arms that did not belong to Luciening towards her, she almost panicked and quickly took a step back, avoiding Ivan¡¯s hug.


    "I¡¯m fine now. It was just hard to get back..."


    Ivan did not find it strange that Olivia avoided his hug because she was always a strange and antisocial person.


    He had always been looking for ways to strengthen their group, and now that he had managed to find the green crystal mine, he started thinking about other things, like finding someone to raise a family with.


    And he couldn¡¯t think of another woman other than Olivia, his faithful partner. So he wanted to start showing her that he cared for her in ways, other than friendship.


    Ivan smiled at Olivia and went towards the wine tray, so he started filling two sses with fragrant red wine. "What matters is that you are fine."


    Olivia sat on a sofa while signaling Astrid to sit next to her.


    She knew she should exin her story before Ivan asked, or she could look suspicious. "I don¡¯t really remember everything that happened. We had a smaller group than the ones that attacked us, but the fight was actually a stalemate for a while... then at some point, I was knocked out."


    Ivan approached Olivia and gave her one of the wine sses while drinking the other and ignoring Astrid. "Did you see who attacked you?"


    Olivia understood that Ivan was trying to tell Astrid to leave without being rude, but she did not want to be alone with him, not because she feared him but to avoid any problems with Astrid.


    Then she passed her wine ss to Astrid, forcing Ivan to bring another one for her. He was not happy, but he didn¡¯t want to irritate Olivia, so he went to get another ss of wine.


    "No, I was knocked out before I could see who attacked me. Then I woke up in a prison cell in a cave." Olivia continued telling her fake story.


    Ivan took the other ss of wine and passed it to Olivia. He was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t sit next to her.


    Then he sat on the sofa in front of her and Astrid. "Have you been stuck in that cave all this time?"


    Olivia took the ss, and so she lifted her mask a little, just enough to be able to drink the wine without revealing much of her face as she had always done.


    Only Astrid had seen her face because Olivia wanted Astrid topletely trust her. Everyone in the Guild knew that a wound disfigured her face because that¡¯s what she told everyone. So no one insisted on seeing it, but Ivan didn¡¯t care about it, or rather, he thought so.


    Olivia shook her head. "I was very weak and injured. They took my storage ring, so it took me a long time to recover enough to have the ability to escape."


    "But I was still very hurt and would have died in the forest if Ravenous hadn¡¯t found me and helped me."


    Ivan looked at Astrid, now with a more friendly expression. "Ravenous, right? I¡¯ve heard a lot of negative things about you, but I¡¯m infinitely grateful that you saved my partner."


    Then he looked at Olivia. "I came back because I was very worried about you. But arriving here, I saw the chaos that the mercenaries have been causing... I would have joined the groups that have been looking for you, but I thought ck Hand was behind your disappearance, so I wanted to find him as fast as possible."


    Olivia knew that Ivan was sincere. Although he wanted to lead the city, he was always loyal to their partnership. "Okay, Ivan. We don¡¯t need to talk about it anymore. Tell me about your journey."


    Ivan shook his head. "I know that must have been pretty bad, and you might want to forget about that shit, but I won¡¯t forget about it until I punish everyone responsible. And I bet it was the mercenaries."


    Then he took a green crystal from his storage ring and tossed it to Olivia. "Look at this."


    Olivia took the fist-sized crystal. It glowed with emerald green light and radiated powerful energy. The energy felt good and pleasant.


    She quickly noticed that the energy was somehow familiar. Even to a much lesser degree, the green energy reminded her of Lucien, more precisely his wonderful saliva.


    It only took Olivia a few moments to connect the green crystal light to nature mana. She saw Ghnna many times using nature energy on her arrows, and the light was also emerald green.


    Also, she knew that Lucien has incredible Life mana, superior to the nature mana, so the energy of the crystal was inferior to Lucien¡¯s energy.


    "It is amazing!!" Olivia eximed as she looked at the crystal.


    She intended to pretend to be surprised. Still, in fact, she was really surprised, but not with the crystal being incredible, but the fact that even a treasure like this was far inferiorpared to kisses from Lucien, her man.


    Ivan was pleased to see Olivia¡¯s surprise. He expected her to like the crystal, but her excited reaction boosted his ego. Of course, that same ego would suffer a terrible blow if he knew that her excitement was for thinking of another man kissing her sweet lips.


    "Yes, these crystals are true treasures. I spent eight months at sea, looking for the green light that the pirates and merchants kept talking about. In the end, the reward was more than I could have imagined."


    Olivia tried to look curious. "And what exactly did you find?"


    Ivan proudly smiled. "A cave! A f.u.c.k.i.n.g big cave full of these crystals. Do you know what that means? Do you realize how powerful we can be?"


    Olivia could understand Ivan¡¯s excitement, but in her mind, she wanted to say. ¡¯Do you know what it¡¯s like to be kissed by him every day?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know what it¡¯s like to have pleasure and more pleasure until my legs are limp, and you can¡¯t even move, full of power and happiness?¡¯


    But of course, she wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. Olivia tried to stop thinking about Lucien and focus on the situation. "This is incredible. It changes everything."


    Ivan nodded. "Exactly, it changes everything. Using the energy of these crystals, we can make the Guild much stronger. We can make Portgreen as powerful as the Light Empire and the Alliance."


    "Yes, yes. Have you sent more people to the mine?" Olivia asked.


    Ivanughed. "That¡¯s why you are the brain of our partnership. You are always thinking ahead. Yes, I figured you would say something like that, and the first thing I did when I arrived was to send five sh.i.p.s over there."


    Traveling in the gigantic eastern sea was not easy, but people could use magic tools to avoid getting lost.


    In the case of the adventurers on the ind of the crystal cave, they have a stone simr to the one Ivan uses tomunicate with Olivia.


    Using another kind of magic stone, the adventurers could know the direction of theirrades at sea and thus travel there.


    Olivia can¡¯t help praising Ivan. "Well done. How many crystals do we currently have?"


    Ivan made a disappointed expression. "I brought all of the crystals that we removed from the mine, but it was only enough for three hundred of our elites to improve from the B-rank to A-rank, and some to S-rank in addition to my team that now has SS-Rank adventurers."


    "SS-rank? This is really amazing!" Olivia eximed.


    He smiled. "Well, I had to give my team more benefits, after all, we worked hard to find the mine. But the next shipments will be divided between more adventurers."


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, I understand. You could keep all the crystal, and it would still be understandable, after all, you have made this discovery that will help our people so much."


    "It is already very kind of you to help 300 B-rank. That is very important for the Guild, because I lost almost 100 A-rank in that battle... "


    Ivan smiled. "We are their leaders, so we have to help our people improve... Still, as leaders, we must always be strong to lead them, so..."


    Then he took a bag of green crystals from his storage ring and ced it on the table in front of Olivia. "I couldn¡¯t give so many to my team and forget about my beloved partner."


    Although the crystals are much less incredible than Lucien¡¯s demonic energy and life mana, Olivia knew how precious they are, so she couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for Ivan, giving his precious treasures to someone who will soon betray him.


    She also felt bad about continuing topare him to Lucien. But the fact that no one is as incredible as Lucien is, made Olivia sure her decision was the right one.


    As Olivia would look suspicious if she didn¡¯t ept the crystal, she thanked Ivan.


    Ivanughed. "You don¡¯t need to thank me, after all, we are partners... In fact, I consider you-"


    Olivia feared that Ivan was going to say something she didn¡¯t want to hear, not from another man besides Lucien, so she quickly spoke. "So, you¡¯re at the peak of SS-rank, right?"


    Ivan couldn¡¯t wait to talk about it. He was just waiting for Olivia to ask. "No, I¡¯m not at the peak of SS-rank."


    "So..." Olivia already knew that after the SS-rank it was the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Still, she could not say that she knew this, but to continue acting like everyone else and believing that just like other people in the history of Argerim, it was possible to reach the legendary SSS-rank.


    Ivan broadly smiled as he raised his hand. His fist started to glow with a red light and then started to catch fire.


    "Not only am I in SSS-rank, but I also awakened a legendary ability, just like the Sage King."


    Olivia was really impressed with the efficiency of the crystals, but she understood that Ivan must have used most of the crystals on himself while Lucien could make so many women stronger, some on the same level or stronger than Ivan, with just his "love"."


    Astrid was also impressed by Ivan¡¯s ming fist. She was already in the Mortal Realm, so she could recognize the energy that emanated from Ivan and was sure that he was also in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, just like her.


    Still, Astrid can¡¯t help but think to herself. ¡¯So what if you are in the Mortal Realm? Although I would need some time to kill you, Hubby can tear your head off in a few seconds.¡¯


    Ivan kept his fist on fire even though it was quickly consuming his mana to impress Olivia, but soon he felt severe pain in his arm.


    "Ahhrg!!" He groaned as his fist stopped burning.


    "Are you okay?! What happened??!" Olivia eximed.


    Ivan stopped using his mana, and the pain started to decrease. Then he smiled at Olivia, happy that she seemed concerned for him.


    "It was nothing. I think it¡¯s from using a lot of crystals, so my mana is a little unstable... But that is not serious. I just feel some pain from time to time."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but keepparing the crystals with what Lucien can do, which apparently have side effects such as pain and mana instability. While the side effects of Lucien¡¯s methods were her having multiple orgasms, which she certainly loves very much.


    Astrid shook her head as she thought. ¡¯Nice Mortal Realm, asshole.¡¯


    #################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (more than 50 just for 1$), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 184 - Incomparable

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Iparable</h4>


    Olivia tried to look concerned for Ivan. "We¡¯d better find a healer to take a look at you and find out if everything¡¯s okay with you."


    Ivan smiled, happy with Olivia¡¯s concern for him. "I have been to several healers since I arrived, but nobody knows anything about it... I¡¯m fine, I can handle the pain."


    Then he made a serious expression. "Our biggest problem now is ck Hand. We have to take advantage of this power and the fact that the mercenaries don¡¯t have Red Lady and Cornelius anymore. Now it¡¯s time for us, the Guild, to take absolute control of Portgreen."


    Ivan thought that Olivia would be against a mass ughter because she always wanted control over the city, not only over citizens but also the mercenaries, so he tried to persuade her.


    "But we won¡¯t be able to unite our groups if ck Hand and the mercenaries most loyal to him stay alive. Some will have to die so that many live in peace."


    Oliviapletely agreed with Ivan¡¯s words. Not because she believed that many needed to die, but because she knew that no one could stop Lucien from killing those who didn¡¯t obey him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but find it ironic that the main person who would have to die before many lived in peace was Ivan. She could only nod. "Yes, I understand."


    Ivan was happy that Olivia understood. Maybe he will remember this momentter... and surely he would have preferred that she didn¡¯t agree with him...


    He raised his ss of wine. "Now that you are back, ck Hand will have no chance!"


    Olivia raised her ss while feeling a little bad for the poor man who didn¡¯t see his end even when it is in front of him.


    "How is your progress in finding ck Hand?" Olivia asked.


    Ivan made a face. "When I arrived, he sent a group to kill me, but as soon as myrades and I defeated them easily, ck Hand was afraid and hid in the northern area of ??the city."


    "So I have tried to avoid battles in the most popted areas, but it is difficult to avoid damaging the city while fighting within the walls..."


    "If I knew exactly where ck Hand is hiding, we could start a big fight and then deal with the coteral damage after we finished."


    Olivia waved. "Yes, there is no way to avoid coteral damage to the city, but it will be best for everyone. Before, we could not kill one of them because the other leaders would revolt, but now we just need to deal with ck Hand."


    "But how are we going to find this snake? He hides in the northern area, which ispletely controlled by mercenaries. Although I want to burn everything there, we would lose a quarter or more of the poption." Ivan made a thoughtful expression.


    Olivia put her hand on her chin because Ivan wouldn¡¯t be able to see her fake thoughtful expression while wearing her mask.


    "I think I know how we can find him. I have a few spies among the mercenaries. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll try to contact them and see if I can find anything."


    Ivan¡¯s eyes lit with expectation and trust in Olivia. "I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you didn¡¯te back, my partner."


    Olivia sighed. "So, why are you in my office?"


    Ivan made an embarrassed expression. It was funny to see a big rugged brute blushing. "I... I was missing you, so I ended up using your office..."


    "Okay, but now I¡¯m back, and I need to start preparing things to contact my spies," Olivia spoke amiably without appearing intimidated by Ivan¡¯s great current power.


    Ivan hoped that Olivia would be more impressed by the news he brought, but maybe she was just tired, so he got up and prepared to leave the office.


    "I¡¯ll let you work. Well, if you need anything, send someone to call me. Also, the crystals are very effective in bathwater... maybe we could..."


    Before Ivan finished his suggestion, Olivia responded. "Ah, yes, I understand. I¡¯ll call you if I have any questions."


    Ivan made a disappointed expression but tried to smile as he left the office. "See youter, partner."


    As soon as Ivan left the office, Olivia approached her desk and touched the wall behind it. Some symbols shone where she touched the wall, and then other symbols like that appeared quickly on the other walls of the room.


    It is an enchantment to prevent sounds from leaving the room. Even Lucien, with his super-hearing, wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything inside the office, or so Olivia thought. Well, Ivan, sure as hell wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them.


    Astrid poured another ss of wine for her as shemented. "I would be sick if another man besides hubby flirted with me."


    Olivia took off her mask, revealing her beautiful face, with no sign of the old scars. "I feel that way too, but what could I have done? I¡¯m doing this for Lucien."


    Astridy on the sofa while drinking wine. "Ya, ya, whatever you¡¯re going to do, do it fast. I don¡¯t want to be away from hubby for a long time."


    Olivia sighed as she shook her head. Then she sat down at her desk while thinking of the best way to take Ivan and the least amount of adventurers to face Lucien.


    She knew that Ivan¡¯s most loyal adventurers would follow him, and things wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just killing him.


    While Olivia nned her next steps, Astrid drank wine and was bored. Being away from Lucien made the world seem boring, and she couldn¡¯t wait to be back in his arms.


    Half an hourter, they started to hear voices outside the office¡¯s door, as the enchantment prevented sound from leaving the room but not from entering it.


    "Lord Larousse, wait until I let the Guild Master know of your presence." An apparently young woman spoke in a concerned tone.


    "Dammit! Get out of my way, silly child. I¡¯m going to talk to Olivia." A man with a tired and old voice spoke angrily.


    Olivia could understand the situation just by hearing the voices. She put on her mask again and went to open the door.


    After opening the door, Olivia saw a middle-aged man who is in his fifties but almost looked to be sixty, trying to get to her office while a young attendant stands in front of him.


    "Leave him alone. I¡¯ll talk to him," Olivia spoke in an authoritative tone.


    Ivan gave orders that no one would disturb Olivia and let her rest, but the attendant would not go against the Guild Master¡¯s orders. "Yes, Guild Master."


    After the attendant left, the middle-aged man with gray hair, Lord Larousse, walked towards Olivia with a worried expression. "Tell me they are alive!"


    Olivia nodded. "Let¡¯s talk in my office."


    Lord Larousse was once one of the most important people in Portgreen. His father and the father of histe wife were the most loyal followers of Sage King, Cassidy¡¯s father.


    Lord Larousse and his wife were very loyal to Cassidy, but after his wife died, Lord Larousse went into depression and stopped worrying about anything but his son, Mason, and sister-inw, Jeanne.


    When mercenaries and adventurers came to town, Red Lady threatened Mason¡¯s life so that Lord Larousse would not help Cassidy.


    Lord Larousse did not have to think much to choose between his son and the sake of a kingdom that he no longer cared about.


    After Cassidy had supposedly been killed, the mercenaries and adventurers controlled the city, Lord Larousse thought of leaving Portgreen, but Mason wanted to be an adventurer...


    Not wanting to disappoint his son, Lord Larousse chose to trust Olivia and the Guild, and of course, Jeanne would always be with Mason, protecting him.


    But now his son and sister-inw were missing, making Lord Larousse furious at the Guild and Olivia. After all, they disappeared when they followed her into the forest.


    Despite being a man without ambitions, Lord Larousse was still one of the most influential people in the city. Almost all of the good warriors in Portgreen that were not adventurers or mercenaries worked for him.


    Olivia understood this, and now she had to find a way to deal with Lord Larousse.


    He shouldn¡¯t be a problem as he wouldn¡¯t want to interfere in disputes between the adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien.


    But not only did Lucien throw his son into a cold dungeon at Bluewind Castle, but he made his sister-inw his woman. That would definitely make Lord Larousse even more furious.


    As soon as they entered Olivia¡¯s office, Lord Larousse began to question her in a concerned tone. "Tell me what happened in the forest? Where are Mason and Jeanne?"


    "Stay calm. I¡¯ll tell you everything." Olivia could think of ways to proceed, but she chose to contact Lucien while pouring Lord Larousse a ss of wine.


    Quickly exining everything to Lucien mentally, he understood the situation. Lucien had already discussed with Jeanne the best way to deal with Lord Larousse, so he promptly responded to Olivia to find a way to send him into the forest in the direction of Lucien¡¯s troops camp.


    Olivia thought of a n and started telling the fake story of the cave.


    As soon as she finished telling how Astrid rescued her from the forest and brought her back, Lord Larousse quickly questioned her. "Was Mason in the cave? Did you see him or Jeanne? Did you look for them?"


    "How could I look for them in that situation? I was severely injured and on the run. I was lucky to knock out a guard with the rest of my energy, but I couldn¡¯t stay there any longer." Olivia responded.


    "Shit!!" Lord Larousse punched Olivia¡¯s table. He knew she couldn¡¯t have done anything. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry without having news of his son.


    He looked at Olivia with a pleading expression. "You have to take me to that cave, Olivia."


    Olivia shook her head. "I have to solve the problem with the mercenaries, so I cannot leave the city right now."


    Lord Larousse got up from his chair as he spoke louder. "He¡¯s my only son!! You are going to take me to that cave right now!!!"


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think that getting the Guild into conflict with Lord Larousse would be of benefit to Lucien as they could easily defeat his forces, although he wasn¡¯t weak.


    Still, she would not go against Lucien¡¯s orders, especially in a situation that involved the happiness of one of his women.


    "Stay calm, Lord Larousse. I can¡¯t leave the Guild right now, but Ravenous helped me in the forest, and even though she hasn¡¯t seen the cave, she can get you very close to it, and you won¡¯t have a hard time finding it."


    Lord Larousse looked at Astrid, lying on the sofa and, for a moment, found her familiar. He had seen her many years ago when he and his wife visited Cassidy at the castle, but he would not recognize her, especially now that he was so concerned about Mason and Jeanne.


    "Ravenous, right? Mason is my only son-" Lord Larousse started to plead, but Astrid quickly responded.


    "Ok, ok, I get it. Come on. I¡¯ll take you there." Astrid got up from the sofa and gave Olivia a stern look before walking towards the door.


    Olivia had asked Lucien to exin the n to Astrid, and with their instant mentalmunication, he could make everyone aware of the situation.


    Lord Larousse bowed to Olivia. "Thank you for the cooperation... But if it is toote to save my son, I will use every means possible to make your life a true hell."


    Then he followed Astrid out of Olivia¡¯s office.


    Olivia shook her head as she thought to herself. ¡¯You are just like Ivan, you think you¡¯re so incredible, but you are just a noise dog whenpared to a genuine man... My man.¡¯

 Chapter 185 - Mercenary Queen

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Mercenary Queen</h4>


    Lord Larousse was desperate to save his son, but he was not stupid to enter the forest alone with Astrid, so he went to gather the best group he could as quickly as possible.


    He and Astrid went to his mansion in the southeastern part of the city.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett and her group were in the northern area that¡¯s controlled by the mercenaries.


    Although her group was wearing hoods and acting discreetly, Scarlett needed information to understand the mercenaries¡¯ situation.


    So he went after the most reliable mercenaries who could give that information to her.


    The ck Hand Party has always been strong but considered by the other mercenary groups as the least trustworthy among their people.


    ck Hand group, just like most in his group, were seen as rotten apples, not only by the adventurers and the general poption of Portgreen but also by other mercenaries.


    And he only managed to take control of the mercenaries because they were desperate without Red Lady and Cornelius. So now that Scarlett was back, most of the mercenaries were very happy.


    Mainly because they were suffering from the open conflict against the adventurers, all the mercenaries Scarlett spoke to, told her everything they knew, in the hope that she would recover the leadership and solve their problems.


    So Scarlett, Ang, and Rose did not take long to reach one of Scarlett¡¯s secret hiding ces in the northern area of ??the city, where ck Hand should be, at least that¡¯s what the high-rank mercenaries told them.


    The site was arge mansion with walls not too high, and the ground space is approximately one thousand meters square, a little more than half a mile square.


    The mansion spanned approximately three hundred meters square and looked deserted. The gardens and other areas around the buildings were also taken over by the bushes, making it look like a house that has been abandoned for many years.


    Homeless people or bandits would certainly invade the ce, but this was the northern area, dominated by mercenaries, mainly the Red Lady Party, and the owner of that mansion is the Red Lady herself, so no one approached the ce.


    And because it is a property of Red Lady, it would be one of the first targets of her enemies. But as the house was in ruins, it was easy to see if there was someone inside, after all the outdoor walls were not high and most of the house¡¯s walls were broken.


    Ivan¡¯s group had even entered the house and explored each spot to look for hidden secrets, but they did not find the secret passages to the real hiding ce that was in the site¡¯s underground.


    Scarlett used the best resources of the Magic Band, the mercenary group led by Cornelius, to create that hideout that only the mercenary elites knew.


    There were two entrances on the site, and others are in buildings around it. These secret passages could only be activated by keys that only Cornelius and ck Hand had besides Scarlett.


    Entering one of the buildings across the street, Scarlett was well received by mercenaries loyal to her. That building looked like an inn, but it was one of the buildings that hid the secret passage to the mansion underground ce and were always watched by golden-rank mercenaries, the equivalent of A-rank.


    "Boss, I¡¯m d you came back safely." A woman wearing leather armor bowed to Scarlett as she spoke respectfully.


    "What is the situation?" That mercenary was one of the most loyal people to Scarlett, so she was not cordial and just got to the point. Scarlett did not want to spend too much time away from Lucien.


    The woman was used to Red Lady¡¯s direct personality, so she didn¡¯t even think to ask what happened and just report everything she could quickly.


    "After you and Cornelius didn¡¯te back, we sent several groups of scouts, but nobody found anything. So ck Hand, as the only diamond-rank mercenary, was chosen as the overall leader."


    Although everyone in that building was very loyal to Red Lady, the woman still looked around and then approached Scarlett as she whispered.


    "Many of us do not agree with his actions but remain neutral while others only pretend to agree with him... Still, most people were just waiting for a better leader or for you to return... So just give the order, and we will be with you, boss."


    Scarlett can¡¯t help but smile. She knew that many mercenaries would still be loyal to her, but even after all, it seemed nothing had changed. On the contrary, without Cornelius, the Magic Band would be much more likely to follow her than ck Hand.


    "What about the mercenaries with ck Hand now?" Scarlett asked.


    The woman again looked around to make sure no one was listening. "Everyone loyal to you, except three, which I¡¯m not sure since they are ck Hand¡¯s guys. But if the situation gets out of hand, it¡¯s easy to know which side they¡¯ll choose."


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t stop smiling, wondering how Lucien would reward her for dealing with ck Hand so fast.


    She looked at the woman. "Let¡¯s kick his ass then."


    The woman was very confident in Scarlett¡¯s strength; in fact, all mercenaries, especially women, admired her a lot. Still, she didn¡¯t want Scarlett to need to get her hands dirty.


    "Should I call for backup? There will only be four, but they are golden-rank and ck Hand is strong."


    Scarlett pointed at Ang and Rose at her side. "Ang and Rose. They are probably the most powerful mages you have ever seen or heard about."


    As Scarlett did not speak softly, all the mercenaries nearby heard and were impressed; after all, Red Lady was not someone who spoke things in vain.


    The woman in front of them thought that Ang and Rose were friends with Scarlett, but now hearing that they were so powerful, she can¡¯t help looking at them with a reverent expression.


    "Are they your friends, boss?" The woman couldn¡¯t help asking as they headed towards the passage to the underground hideout.


    Scarlett responded without thinking. "Sisters."


    The woman was perplexed, not knowing what to think.


    Roseughed as she spoke in a mocking tone. "Don¡¯t think to highly of yourself."


    Ang just rolled her eyes.


    Scarlett ignored Rose¡¯sment and mentally contacted Lucien to report on her incredible performance.


    After exining how most mercenaries were still loyal to her, Scarlett made her thoughts clear. ¡¯I could easily kill ck Hand, and it wouldn¡¯t have any negative consequences.¡¯


    Unlike Ivan, who was admired by most adventurers, ck Hand was not bringing benefits to the mercenaries, so killing him would not result in chaos. Of course, that¡¯s because Scarlett is there to lead them.


    Lucien understood that, but he thought it was not the best result. Besides that, he wanted to kill ck Hand with his own hands.


    ¡¯I think you better not kill him like that. We better make it a good show, while showing Cassidy¡¯s triumphant return. The people have to see her power, so that they don¡¯t think that you are manipting the situation from the shadows.¡¯


    Scarlett understood Lucien¡¯s idea. She was not upset that he wanted to give Cassidy credit and not her, but that made sense since Cassidy is the Queen.


    The situation was favorable for Cassidy now, but Scarlett hoped that if she behaved well, Lucien would give her more and more importance.


    ¡¯So what am I supposed to do? Most of the mercenaries are on my side so I can do anything.¡¯ Scarlett asked Lucien.


    Lucien was thinking about the best way to act while he kept working on his current "training" session with the girls.


    Controlling the number of people he would face was easier than he thought it would be. Although Ivan has the loyalty of most adventurers, Olivia was manipting him easily while Scarlett has the mercenaries under control.


    Lucien remembered hearing that when they took Cassidy¡¯s crown, they were saying that she was not good for the people and that they should have better leaders and not a weak monarch.


    So it seemed right to prove to the people that Cassidy was a strong Queen and that the so-called leaders of the people, Ivan, Olivia, Red Lady, and ck Hand were weak and just used dirty means to overthrow Cassidy.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to humiliate Scarlett and Olivia, he needs them to show that they regret their past actions and ept Cassidy as the true Queen in public.


    And since Ivan and ck Hand would never ept this result, he could kill them in front of everyone in a clean and honest way. So the people would side with Cassidy, recognize her strength and him as their new King while Olivia can keep the adventurers that are loyal to Ivan from revolting, at least some of them.


    Lucien told Scarlett the n, and she quickly agreed with that.


    ¡¯So, where will this show be?¡¯ She asked.


    ¡¯Hmm... I think outside of the city would be good, it would be better for us if we avoid damage to the people. Ivan¡¯s group looks strong, so a big battle is sure to happen.¡¯ Lucien responded.


    Scarlett quickly agreed with him. ¡¯I can find a way to get ck Hand and his group out of town. Just tell me the location and when.¡¯


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be happy that he made the right decision to give Scarlett a chance to redeem herself. ¡¯Okay, I¡¯ll let you know when everything is ready. See you soon, my dear.¡¯


    Scarlett proudly smiled as she said goodbye to Lucien. ¡¯Love you, hubby.¡¯


    Her group continued until they arrived at arge magic door where Scarlett used her key to enter the main hall.


    The mercenaries in the hall were surprised when another door beside the one ck Hand used, opened, but it was a good surprise when they saw Red Lady.


    While everyone went to greet Scarlett, Ang and Rose sat on one of the big sofas in the hall. The whole ce was very luxurious as Scarlett spared no resources to make her hiding ces veryfortable.


    Themotion that the mercenaries were making around Scarlett caught the attention of everyone in the hideout, and they went the hall to see what was going on.


    ck Hand arrived in the hall with dark circles that made it clear that he has not been sleeping well recently. "What is that abou-"


    He can¡¯t help but be surprised to see Red Lady. He thought she would never return, but there she was in all her glory. In fact, she looked more healthy than ever.


    Despite her return marking the end of his solo reign, ck Hand was not sad. On the contrary, he was very happy and relieved, because the situation has been awful.


    He thought that being the leader of all the mercenaries would be very good, but maintaining control with Ivan and his group hunting and killing his people seemed impossible.


    "Red Lady!! I¡¯m so d you are fine. I sent several groups to look for you. In fact, they are still looking for you everywhere." ck Hand smiled at Scarlett.


    Scarlett wanted to kill ck Hand because he tried to harm Lucien. Still, she had to stick to the n and behave herself, so that she can be rewarded by her lover.


    "I had some problems in the forest, but now I am better than ever."


    ck Hand approached Scarlett as he opened his arms, clearly wanting to hug her.


    He knew she was strong, but he never expected her current speed to be twice what it was before.


    He didn¡¯t even understand when her foot came into contact with his belly, and he could only be confused while being thrown into the air several meters until he hits the wall.


    *Bang*


    ck Hand fell to the floor as blood dripped from his mouth. All the mercenaries in the hallughed, even those loyal to ck Hand, as everyone knew about her reputation for hitting men who tried something on her.


    "You haven¡¯t changed at all, or rather, you¡¯ve be even more fierce, Red Lady. That¡¯s actually a good thing as we need a lot of help now." ck Handughed as he cursed her in his mind.

 Chapter 186 - Lively Morning

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Lively Morning</h4>


    The night passed smoothly as Scarlett and Olivia gained more and more control over their groups.


    In the purple world, with the time dtion giving Lucien and his wives more time, training continued nonstopping.


    After all, with that kind of pleasurable training, the girls didn¡¯t need any breaks. Bing stronger from making love with their beloved husband?


    They felt like they were dreaming, and they did not want to wake up from that dream.


    --------------------


    Bluewind castle, 10:00 am.


    Reba entered the castle hall looking for Lucien. She was very dirty with charcoal dust all over her body, the results of spending the night working at the forge.


    Her assistants worked hard while following her instructions, but she worked harder as she knew that Lucien¡¯s troops needed the armor sets to fight.


    As soon as she finished fixing all of the armor from the Light Empire soldiers, Reba went to give Lucien the good news.


    But she didn¡¯t find him in his training courtyard, so she went to the castle hall.


    Ron came down the stairs while greeting Reba amicably. "Good Morning, mydy."


    Reba looked at Ron with a sad expression. "He left the city, right?"


    Ron understood that Reba was talking about Lucien, but before he could answer, she started talking to herself.


    "I should have known he wasn¡¯t going to wait for my answer." She started pacing.


    "He¡¯s not the type of man who waits for a woman... The women go after him..."


    Then she looked at Ron with a confused expression. "What should I do? Should I go to Portgreen even though the city is in chaos? Should I go after a man who already has many wives?"


    Ron didn¡¯t know if Reba really wanted his advice, but he couldn¡¯t resist speaking. "Whatever your decision is, you must think carefully, so you don¡¯t regret itter."


    "So I shouldn¡¯t go? Yes... After all, he is soscivious... He only thinks about s.e.x... Even with all those women..." Reba thought out loud.


    Ron understood Lucien¡¯s personality, but he wouldn¡¯t want to hear someone talking negatively about his friend.


    "He¡¯s not a pervert. He and his wives love each other, and... well, they do a lot of lewd things because that makes them strong..."


    Reba realized that Ron got herment wrong. "I¡¯m not saying he¡¯s a pervert. But it¡¯s still hard to be a woman and be around him..."


    Ron sighed. "And I bet it will only get more difficult with time. He is a big ma that will attract a lot of women near him wherever he goes, so it will be increasingly more difficult to get close to him."


    "So are you saying that I have to take advantage now that there aren¡¯t that many women next to him? Should I follow him?" Reba didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ron shook his head. "I can¡¯t tell you what you must do to be happy... What about the armor sets? Did you finish them? Lucien¡¯s troops are waiting for them, so that they can leave."


    "Ah, yes. So his male troops are still waiting for the armor sets..." Reba made a thoughtful expression.


    Her ambitions are about improving her skills as a cksmith and creating equipment that would be remembered in history as legendary.


    But she needs powerful warriors to use the equipment and the best possible materials to create them. Lucien seemed to be able to help her with these two points.


    Plus, everything seems more interesting around him, even though he is someone "peculiar."


    Reba sighed, imagining that Portgreen didn¡¯t seem like a peaceful ce right now, but in fact, Lucien seemed like the type of person who would always be in hostile situations.


    And that was one more reason why she could use her skills as a cksmith to the fullest.


    "I¡¯m going with them," Reba spoke in a determined tone.


    Ron shook his head as he thought out loud. "I suppose you are one more for him to take care of... Poor guy."


    "What?" Rebeca made a face.


    "Nothing, nothing. Well, do you know you¡¯ll be traveling with six hundred men? Only male soldiers." Ron responded.


    Reba made a confused expression. "What do you mean? Do you think they¡¯ll be rude to me?"


    Ron shook his head. "Not on purpose, but they are men, so maybe you won¡¯t feel sofortable traveling alone with them."


    Then he quickly continued. "Well, you could avoid any trouble by saying that you are Lucien¡¯s woman. That way, they wouldn¡¯t even dare look at you and would treat you like a queen."


    Reba blushed a little when Ron talked about her being Lucien¡¯s woman, but then she quickly made an upset expression.


    "No! I won¡¯t give him that pleasure. After that, how would I look at him? No, no way. I would never say something like that!!"


    Ron sighed. "But aren¡¯t you going after him? Isn¡¯t being his wife your goal?"


    Reba shook her head. "No, f.u.c.k! Not like that... I could give him a chance... But he would have to court me for a long time! He has to want me, I shouldn¡¯t have to pursue him."


    Ron was already getting a headache, trying to understand Reba. "Okay, okay, mydy. I¡¯m going to talk to Alden, so they will treat you really well, and you won¡¯t have to say anything."


    "Yes, that is eptable. Tell him to send someone to get the armor sets from my workshop. I will prepare my stuff for the journey." Reba turned to leave the castle.


    "Wait," Ron called Reba, but he was already regretting what he was going to talk about.


    Reba looked at him with an inquisitive expression. "What is it about, old man?"


    Ron was upset that she called him an old man. Still, he wanted to help her, or rather, help Lucien.


    "Well... Mydy, I know you have... Uhmm... Your ways. But, I suggest that when you are around Lucien, you should be in a better state."


    Reba blushed with anger. "You... stupid old man!! What do you mean?!!!?"


    Ron raised his hands. "I don¡¯t want to offend you, mydy. It¡¯s just that... Lucien has a very sensitive nose, so that could be a disadvantage for you."


    Reba wanted to be mad at Ron, but she knew he was right, and she couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed.


    "I... I... That¡¯s because I was working hard at the forge for him. I smell really good, usually!!"


    Then she turned again and headed for the castle exit. But before leaving, she spoke softly. "T-thanks for the advice."


    After Reba left the castle, Ron looked at the door while shaking his head. "I wish you all the luck in the world, Lucien, my friend... You will need it."


    Ron told Alden about the armor sets being ready, and then he led Lucien¡¯s male troops towards Portgreen. Although Reba will be traveling with them and could show them the way, Ron sent some additional spies to help Lucien.


    He would have liked to go with Lucien and participate in his adventures if he were younger. But he was feeling old and had to take care of Blue Wind in the absence of a leader.


    Most humans from inferior worlds could only live for about a hundred years, unlike people from other worlds who have resources that could extend their life by many times.


    The life span of a person is directly linked to their energies, which increase with their power so that anyone from the Mortal Realm and higher has an increased life span.


    The more powerful a person is, the longer their life span. Some people live for several hundred years while others live for dozens of thousands of years, but contrary to what many people think, the people of the Immortal Realm do not have an infinite life span.


    Of course, it must indeed exist in such a gigantic universe.


    ----------------------------


    Lucien¡¯s bedroom, known by his wives as the heavens.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Thescivious sounds of Lucien and his girl¡¯s hard "training" filled the room.


    He was holding Mia¡¯s thighs as he prated deep inside her against the wall.


    "F.u.c.k!"


    "F.u.c.k me, just like that!!"


    "F.u.c.k me so hard, my love!!!"


    Using the wall to support her back, Mia had her arms wrapped around Lucien¡¯s neck as she kissed him madly.


    Meanwhile, Maggie, Marie, and Lena ate cookies on the bed and watched them.


    Since Lucien wasn¡¯t with all his wives, but focusing on just a few girls, they had to take some time to rest, and although he replenished their bodies with life mana, they still wanted to eat.


    So the group took turns taking pleasure with Lucien while the others cleaned up their bodies and made snacks to continue the "training."


    Anne came into the room with a tray of fruit and wine. "I¡¯m back."


    Then she saw Mia m.o.a.ning as Lucien gave her a lot of pleasure. "Is it still Mia¡¯s turn? How is that even possible?"


    Lucien being able to control his body and knowing when the girls were close to their limits, always held back from c.u.m.m.i.n.g as long as possible before filling them with his hot essence.


    So, the girls¡¯ turnssted as long as they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and they had many orgasms.


    Maggie took one of the wine sses from the tray while responding to Anne¡¯s question. "I don¡¯t know how, but she actuallysts much longer than we do."


    Lena took an apple. "This is very unfair! She is younger than us, and yet she is much better than us at this."


    Marie sighed. "She was the first girl to ept him in this world. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair for her to be better at this."


    L.u.s.t materialized her body beside the girls. "She can have s.e.x better longer than you, but I can still give him pleasure for days in a row without needing to rest."


    The girls roll their eyes as Marie spoke. "Still, you have to wait your turn just like we do."


    "Hahaha... Well said." Anneughed.


    "Hubby is fair after all," Maggiemented as l.u.s.t, and the girls continued to watch Lucien and Mia.


    Meanwhile, Lucien and Mia were enjoying each other. Not only was she taking great pleasure in her lover¡¯s arms, but Lucien is also taking great pleasure from her and loves the cute Mia so much.


    "Mm..."


    "It¡¯s so good!!"


    "More, please."


    "Harder..."


    Lucien can always go hard on Mia because although her body is small, she is very strong. He feels like her p.u.s.s.y ispletely adapted for his c.o.c.k and is squeezing it in a very pleasurable way.


    But like all his women, Lucien knows her weaknesses and how to "beat" her easily. Of course, since his goal was to is them more pleasure and demonic energy, in addition to feeling pleasure too, he prolongs every love session as he wanted.


    "AAhhhhhhh!!!" Just by running his finger on Mia¡¯s ass, Lucien managed to make her squeeze him even more while her love juices forced their way out of her p.u.s.s.y, even though it¡¯spletely filled by his d.i.c.k.


    Mia had another orgasm as she felt Lucien¡¯s demonic energy run through her body.


    That sensation was superb and addictive but different from a drug that lost its effect each time the person used it again, the pleasure that Lucien gave her only improved.


    After awakening her wind mana, Mia didn¡¯t quite know how to control it since she wasn¡¯t a mage and has never trained magic before. But with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy in her body, she could easily control her wind mana and use her skill wind sh.


    When she started to approach the Mortal Realm, just like her mother, her wind mana started to be more chaotic.


    Only with the help of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, Mia felt good. And now more than ever, she felt his energy blend with her wind mana and make her stronger and stronger.


    "Oohhhh!! I feel something!! This is different... "Mia m.o.a.ned even louder as her orgasm was prolonged by Lucien¡¯s finger giving pleasure to her ass and his c.o.c.k kissing the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.


    Mia¡¯s wind mana went out of her control, and a strong wind started to spin around her and Lucien, making a mess of the bedroom.


    Lucien hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately, making his demonic energy help her to reach the Mortal Realm.


    As with Cassidy, Mia¡¯s wind mana soon calmed down while she felt stronger than ever.


    Mia was very happy. Not because of the power she gained, but because she knew that Lucien was proud of her.


    She wants to be someone better for him, she wants to be an incredible woman because he is the most wonderful man in the whole existence.


    "I love you so much!!" Mia lovingly smiled at him.


    Lucien was very happy that Mia was happy. He kissed her sweet lips. "I love you too, my dear. Congrattions on reaching the Mortal Realm."

 Chapter 187 - Big Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Big Surprises</h4>


    Lucieny on the bed with Mia on top of him. She kept kissing him. "Let¡¯s do more to celebrate."


    He can¡¯t helpughing. "You are insatiable, aren¡¯t you?"


    Although Lucien doesn¡¯t mind having s.e.x with Mia for as long as she wants, now he had to focus on the other girls who hadn¡¯t reached the Mortal Realm yet.


    He turned their bodies on the bed and kissed her again. "We¡¯re going to have a lot to celebrate after recovering your mother¡¯s crown. But now it¡¯s the other girl¡¯s turn."


    Mia could barely move after having so much pleasure. She smiled at Lucien as she found afortable ce on the bed to rest.


    Lucien looked at the girls who were having snacks. "Who¡¯s next?"


    "ME!!!" They all jumped on Lucien at the same time.


    Since they had been having s.e.x with Lucien for several hours, it didn¡¯t take long before Maggie reached the Mortal Realm too.


    Three hourster, Marie, Anne, and Lena also reached the Mortal Realm. The group took a rxing bath, where they clearly had some more fun.


    Mia had already awakened her wind mana thanks to Lucien¡¯s demonic energy but, unlike Cassidy, who could only use Wind sh now, Mia could also use her wind mana to boost her speed, in addition to a considerable increase in her strength and agility as improvements on her wind mana.


    Marie and Lena had also awakened a bloodline ability, which was the evolution of their ice affinity to water affinity, so after entering the Mortal Realm, they also had some improvements in their physical capabilities.


    Still, the main improvements is their mana, allowing them to control water and ice over great distances and quantities, like Ang.


    Anne was a little disappointed because she didn¡¯t awaken a new ability. L.u.s.t said that the second tail she had awakened should be the change she would experience when reaching the Mortal Realm and that it must mean something they did not know yet.


    She had heard stories in her n in the Alliance about a legendary fox-woman who had two tails and that woman had incredible mystical powers.


    Anne was eager to visit her original home and ask her mother about that woman to understand more about her possible bloodline abilities, but of course, she would only return to her original home when Lucien had time to apany her.


    For now, Anne was thrilled because although she did not awaken new abilities or even some elemental affinity, she experienced a significant improvement in her physical capabilities, especially her agility, which was very simr to Mia¡¯s.


    Also, she loves the fact that Lucien loves her two cute tails so much.


    Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne were very happy with the increase in power they got from reaching the Mortal Realm, but the one who had the most significant change was Maggie, who had a colossal improvement in her vision abilities.


    Maggie had awakened her ability to see through walls and other solid things in her childhood. She needed a few seconds to channel her special mana and thus open the magic circle that allowed her to use that ability.


    She needed to stay very focused and the magic circle, which had a range of almost half a mile, in addition to not working on magic walls with a lot of mana like some stone walls that Rose can cast.


    But now, besides being able to cast the magic circle much faster than before, she is able to keep using the ability without needing to concentrate too much. Maggie can also use the ability without having to make the circle and just using her eyes. But of course, using it that way only allows her see through things that she is currently looking at.


    Also, the distance that Maggie is able to see through things with her eyes or the magic circle has increased to two miles, impressing Lucien and L.u.s.t.


    Maggie had no way of testing her ability on Rose¡¯s magic stone walls right now, but she is able to see through some of the smallest flying rocks in Purple World, which were veryrge. Also, Marie and Lena made several magic ice walls, and Maggie could see through all of them.


    Still, Maggie didn¡¯t only have a great improvement in her visual ability but also improvements in her physical capabilities, and a significant increase in her fire affinity.


    Although her fire affinity is inferior to the magic affinity of the other girls, that was already expected as she has two different mana types in her body. She has gray mana she uses in her visual ability and fire mana.


    L.u.s.t exined that there are people with varying numbers of magic affinities, but that the more affinities a person has, the less potent those affinities are, as their bodies have to divide the focus between the different energies.


    How Maggie will develop her visual abilities or fire magic, it just depended on her.


    Any instability that different types of mana could cause in girl¡¯s bodies is resolved with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, which is a kind of universal energy that improves any others.


    After hours of s.e.x, the girls needed to sleep. But Lucien went to take care of his other wives. Knowing that they might have to fight at any moment, he wants to keep everyone in their best possible state, that is, full of his demonic energy.


    Scarlett and Olivia were always reporting about the adventurers and mercenaries to Lucien while Astrid reported about Lord Larousse.


    Lord Larousse was gathering all the warriors under his influence in the city. Unlike Olivia and Scarlett, who preferred to use a small group of elites, he was actually preparing an army to go to the cave that Olivia talked about in her fake story.


    Astrid wanted to tell the poor man not to put so much effort into it since he wouldn¡¯t be going more than two miles away from the city, but she couldn¡¯t say anything, or he could be suspicious of Olivia¡¯s story.


    It was midday when he finished gathering enough soldiers that no threat could stop him from saving his son. In fact, he wanted to gather even more soldiers, but he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Lord Larousse and two thousand of his soldiers went to the west side of Portgreen with Astrid guiding him.


    She mentally warned Lucien, and he positioned his troops in the forest beside the road where Astrid will be leading Lord Larousse and his troops.


    Lucien hoped to be able to negotiate with Lord Larousse using Jeanne¡¯s influence, but if they did not reach an agreement, he would threaten to kill Mason or even use those two thousand soldiers as realbat training for his troops.


    ---------------------------


    Lord Larousse left Portgreen through the west gate of the city and followed the road with his soldiers and Astrid. He only cared about rescuing his son and his sister-inw.


    Therge group walked in a line thought the dirt road as he and Astrid led the way.


    Despite being surrounded by the great forest, the group walked smoothly as they had no fear, because they were in such a big group.


    As soon as they were passing through a section of the road with a hill close by, Astrid stopped abruptly.


    "What happened, Ravenous?" Lord Larousse asked in a confused tone.


    Astrid ignored him and started walking towards the hill while speaking words that confused him and his soldiers even more. "I spent all night as an assistant to this old man... I need to be pampered a little."


    Lord Larousse thought Astrid was talking to someone hiding on the hill or had gone crazy. Both reasons did not make sense.


    "What the f.u.c.k are you doing, Ravenous?" He spoke in an angry tone.


    Then a deep voice came from the top of the hill in a tone that was calm while sounding very powerful, making everyone who heard it shudder.


    "Don¡¯t yell at my wife!"


    Although Lord Larousse feared the person on the hill for an instant, he soon remembered that he has two thousand soldiers with him, so he yelled towards the top of the hill. "Who¡¯s there?"


    *ROAR*


    The most incredible and mighty roar that those two thousand soldiers had ever heard came from the top of the hill, making the group shudder again before they saw a huge white tiger appear.


    Oya didn¡¯t know how to speak, but just as Lucien didn¡¯t want anyone to yell at his women, she didn¡¯t want anyone to yell at her master, so she made her point clear with a powerful roar.


    At that point, the soldiers in the middle of the line were already rushing to the front of the group to see what was going on. Oya¡¯s roar echoed for a long distance, making everyone think that mystic beasts were attacking them.


    Lord Larousse and the soldiers at the front of the group were impressed by Oya¡¯s majestic appearance. She looked so incredible in every way.


    Then, beside the big white tigress at the top of the hill, a man appeared and stroked her head, surprising the group again.


    "Who-" Lord Larousse couldn¡¯t help asking who this mysterious man is, but before hepleted his question, he noticed very peculiar characteristics on the man¡¯s head.


    Lucien was only about 150 meters from Lord Larousse, so his ck horns could not be missed by him and other soldiers near them.


    Lord Larousse couldn¡¯t help being more curious about the mysterious man than his rtionship with Astrid. "What kind of demi-human are you?"


    Argerim is a big world, and the people of the western continent know few things about thends beyond the great sea. Still, Lord Larousse had already read hundreds of books about demi-humans of diverse races, but never one with ck horns like those.


    Lucien continued to stroke Oya¡¯s head as he answered. "Type of demi-human? Hmm... I¡¯m not sure if demons can be considered demi-humans."


    "Demons?" Lord Larousse was even more confused.


    He thought that the mysterious man and Ravenous were ying with him and he was furious. "What the f.u.c.k do you want? What¡¯s your rtionship with Ravenous?"


    Lucien smiled at Astrid, who wasing to his side. "Ravenous? Do you mean Astrid? She¡¯s my beloved wife."


    Lord Larousse was even more furious because Lucien did not seem to be taking him seriously as he speaks so calmly. "You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with, boy."


    "Oh? Should I fear you, old man? Or should I fear your weak soldiers?" Lucien maintained a mocking smile, causing Lord Larousse and his troops to be very angry at him.


    Lord Larousse realized that talking to the mysterious man would not do any good without first having to demonstrate his power.


    He looked at some archers among his troops. "Hurt his beautiful pet, but don¡¯t hurt Ravenous, I still need her."


    *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh*


    Before the archers could think of preparing their bows, several arrows pierced the ground around Lord Larousse.


    The arrows made a perfect circle around his body in a very symmetric way, making it clear that whoever shot them, could have hurt and killed him if they wanted to.


    Lucien stopped smiling and looked at Lord Larousse with a serious expression. "You are lucky that I prevented you from attacking mypanion, otherwise if they had shot their arrows, your head would roll no matter how much Jeanne cares you."


    Lord Larousse was very impressed by the arrows that made the circle around him. He had several scouts mixed in with his soldiers, but no one seemed to have noticed the archers who shot those arrows, and the mysterious man didn¡¯t even have to make a single move.


    But then he was even more surprised when the mysterious man spoke about his sister-inw. "What do you know about Jeanne? Where is she?"


    *Woosh*


    Another arrow pierced the ground near Lord Larousse. This time the arrow was very close to the middle of his legs, clearly threatening him.


    Lucien recovered that mocking smile that would make any man very angry on his face. "Screaming is not a civilized way of talking."


    Then a pleading voice came from behind the mysterious man, a voice that Lord Larousse knew well. "Please, don¡¯t intimidate my brother-inw, Lucien."

 Chapter 188 - Transgressions

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Transgressions</h4>


    Jeanne, who was behind Lucien along with his other wives, approached the edge of the hill.


    When she reached his side, Lucien instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist. Jeanne thought he was doing that intentionally to provoke Lord Larousse, so she tried to move away from him.


    But Lucien held her tight by the waist and pulled her body close to his.


    Jeanne pouted, thinking he was jealous of Lord Larousse. But then she concluded that his jealousy was not bad for her but an advantage, so she let him hug her.


    Lord Larousse saw the mysterious man embracing Jeanne, and he was furious for several reasons.


    He grimaced as he shouted towards Jeanne. "What does that mean, Jeanne? Were you with this guy the whole time? Where¡¯s my son?"


    *Woosh*


    Lord Larousse¡¯s answer was two arrows that passed beside his head, one of them slightly cut off part of his right ear.


    Lucien looked up at the top of a huge tree on the hill where Ne and other archers were with their bows always ready.


    He wasn¡¯t giving orders to her, but Ne could feel some of Lucien¡¯s feelings, and when he was merely angry, she didn¡¯t like it and shot arrows to make his point clear.


    Ne intended to use her arrows just to threaten, but the she could not resist missing herst arrow by an inch, hurting the ear of the old man who was being rude to her husband.


    They thought Lucien was going to scold them, but in fact, he smiled at them while sending them a mental message. ¡¯Nicely done, my dear.¡¯


    While Lord Larousse cried in pain and his soldiers were afraid to make any move and be hit by those incredible archers, Lucien spoke again in a calm tone.


    "Didn¡¯t we talk about not yelling at my wives? Are you so old that your brain doesn¡¯t work properly anymore?"


    Lord Larousse was as furious as ever. Not because of the pain, or Lucien¡¯s mocking words, but because that damn horned man was boldly dering that Jeanne belongs to him.


    Jeanne and Mason are the only things that mattered to Lord Larousse after his wife passed away. They are his family and belongs to him. At least, that¡¯s how he thinks.


    Lord Larousse thought that Jeanne could have been kidnaped by that horned devil, but then why did she look so happy while he hugs her waist? Why was she so kind when she spoke to him? Did she call him Lucien? Lord Larousse already hated him with all his soul.


    Before the situation got any worse, Jeanne spoke to Lord Larousse. "Dennis, your son is fine. We have some stuff to talk about now."


    Lord Larousse was called that only by Jeanne and histe wife. Hearing Jeanne¡¯s calm voice, he became a little calmer. "Where is he?


    "Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. I¡¯ll exin everything to you." Jeanne replied.


    Lord Larousse did not think twice before heading towards the top of the hill. Some of his most loyal soldiers instinctively walked behind him.


    *Woosh* x10


    Ten arrows pierced the ground in front of the soldiers, leaving them with terrified expressions on their faces.


    The girls couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the top of the tree. By spending a lot of time with Lucien, they were being influenced by his bizarre sense of humor.


    Lucien looked seriously at Lord Larousse¡¯s troops. "Only the old man was invited toe. Not that you would make any difference since no one could stop me from killing him if I wanted to."


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. "Nobody¡¯s going to kill anyone. We¡¯re just going to have a discussion. You don¡¯t need to bring your soldiers."


    Lord Larousse trusted Jeanne very much, so he waved to his troops. "Wait for me here. If I don¡¯te backter, you cane looking for me."


    Then he went up the hill and followed Lucien, some other women and Jeanne into the forest.


    As they walked, Lord Larousse couldn¡¯t help but question Jeanne, in a very respectful and concerned tone. "Why didn¡¯t youe back before? Did this man kidnap you? Why does he say you¡¯re his wife?"


    "Didn¡¯t you get the letter I sent you?" Jeanne asked him about the letter Lucien had allowed her to send weeks ago.


    Lord Larousse, or rather, Dennis made a regretful expression. "That letter? I thought it was fake. Why wouldn¡¯t you say where you were and that you would onlye back after a few weeks? You are not like that."


    Jeanne rolled her eyes. She should have guessed that he wouldn¡¯t believe the letter so easily, but she couldn¡¯t give too much information since she didn¡¯t want toplicate Lucien¡¯s situation.


    "He¡¯s Lucien. And no, he didn¡¯t kidnap me. Mason and I were in a tough spot. We ended up in the middle of a conflict between Red Lady and Olivia..."


    Dennis can¡¯t help asking about Mason again. "Why isn¡¯t Mason with you?"


    "Because he is an idiot," Lucien responded.


    Dennis couldn¡¯t help but respond immediately. "You-"


    But before he finished speaking, a powerful voice in an angry tone surprised him. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!"


    Dennis¡¯s body started to shake involuntarily. His heart began to beat faster, and he started talking to himself, "No, no... This can¡¯t be... No..."


    Then he looked ahead of the group and saw Cassidy,ing towards him with an angry look. "Yes, Yes. This is happening."


    He raised his hands and started walking backward. "Cassidy, I-"


    Dennis didn¡¯t understand how Cassidy disappeared and quickly reappeared in front of him and hit his face with a brutal punch.


    *BAM*


    The blow was merciless, drawing a lot of blood and a few teeth from Dennis¡¯s mouth and throwing him flying meters backward.


    A white light quickly shone out of his armor while it activated Its magic barrier. Still, the barrier was insufficient to contain Cassidy¡¯s incredible strength. In addition to her being in the Mortal Realm, Cassidy has strength as her main attribute.


    "Whoa!" Mia eximed as she pped her hands.


    Lucienughed. "That¡¯s my Queen. Fierce and s.e.xy as hell."


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help but jokinglyment. "Maybe we should have let him bring some of his troops."


    Jeanne couldn¡¯tin about Cassidy¡¯s treatment after everything that happened, so she just went to help Dennis.


    Lucien did not want to regress the evolution of his rtionship with Jeanne, so he quickly called a wizard of his troops who is a healer. After all, he would not use his saliva on a man. Well, spitting on him didn¡¯t seem really friendly.


    Dennis was dizzy, feeling pain all over his body, especially in his head, but soon his mind started to clear as the healer treated his wounds.


    "Cass-" He tried to speak, but Cassidy quickly interrupted him. "Queen. Call me Queen!"


    "Dammit, Dennis!! Your father was not just my father¡¯s soldier. They were friends!" Cassidy continued."


    "My father built this kingdom for families like yours to be able to live in peace away from that shitty Light Empire and the Alliance."


    "And even after our parents died together fighting side by side as brothers, you still abandoned me when I needed your help the most!"


    Dennis bowed until his forehead almost touch the ground. "I¡¯m so sorry, my Queen. I know of the friendship between our families, but they threatened my son, my only memory of my wife... I had no way to stop the mercenaries and adventurers even if I tried... I failed you."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "You have such a good son. The first time we met, he sent his archer to shot an arrow at Mia¡¯s face, Cassia¡¯s daughter."


    "That¡¯s a lie! He may not be a man of good qualities, but he wouldn¡¯t do something like that." Dennis responded.


    Jeanne bowed her head in shame. "It was my fault... I allowed him to act as he wanted... We heard that someone had attacked innocent girls, so Mason wanted to make sure they didn¡¯t use them as hostages... It was a misunderstanding that ended up really bad."


    Dennis was extremely disappointed with Mason. "He shouldn¡¯t have done that..."


    Lucien continued. "I couldn¡¯t live knowing that another man was still alive after trying to hurt my sweet Mia, so I put an end to the archer, but I spared Mason, even though he gave the order."


    "But did he regret it and started reflecting on his actions? No. He asked ck Hand¡¯s help to hurt me."


    Dennis was even sadder. "Why? Why would he do something like that? Why is he like that?"


    Lucien shook his head. "There is a line between being strict and pampering that parents must keep bnced in order to raise their children well. You clearly spoiled Mason a lot and turned him into an idiot."


    Dennis crawled to the front of Cassidy and continued to bow his head. "I¡¯m really sorry, my Queen. This is all my fault. I failed as a son when I didn¡¯t honor my father, I failed as a husband with my wife, and I failed as a father with Mason."


    Cassidy sighed. "Yes, you have failed many times. But thanks to my husband, your son didn¡¯t hurt my daughter, and thanks to him, too, you now have a chance to honor your father by serving me as your Queen."


    Dennis intentionally replied. "Yes, yes, of course! I will correct my mistakes. Also, there is still time to correct Mason¡¯s attitude!! We will serve you properly, my Queen."


    But mentally, Dennis was confused. Cassidy talked about her husband. ¡¯Does she mean the previous King who ran away? No. It¡¯s this horned man! ¡¯


    ¡¯But he¡¯s hugging the Princess... And he said that Jeanne is his wife... And Ravenous... F.u.c.k! Are they all his wives? ¡¯Dennis couldn¡¯t help being angry at Lucien as any normal man would be, knowing that he has all these beautiful women as wives.


    So, since all this confusion started, he looked around and realized that he was in a kind of camp, and... there were at least two hundred soldiers there, but... ¡¯Why are they all women?¡¯


    Dennis started to have a strange thought. ¡¯It can¡¯t be... He¡¯s just a boy... No way... Are they all his women? It¡¯s not possible...¡¯


    Then he saw Lucien smiling at him. Lucien seemed to know what he was thinking and was bragging... That smile was so annoying... In fact, diabolically annoying!


    Dennis held back any pride he has and bowed to Lucien, after all, he is now the King as Cassidy¡¯s husband. "Thank you very much for sparing my son even though he didn¡¯t deserve any kindness."


    Lucien sighed. "We should not talk more about the past. Your son is fine, and you can see him soon, but right now we need to resolve other issues."


    Dennis nodded. "I¡¯ll do whatever you want, but please tell me exactly where he is."


    "He¡¯sing with my other troops. They¡¯ll be here in a few days, don¡¯t worry." Lucien responded.


    "I understand. I¡¯m going to change my attitude towards him, and also, I¡¯ll punish him for everything wrong he did."


    Then Dennis looked at Cassidy. "How can I serve you, my Queen?"


    "Just follow the King¡¯s orders." Cassidy smiled at Lucien.


    Dennis bowed to Lucien again. "My King."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... First, tell me, Lord Larousse, how much do you hate me for stealing Jeanne from you?"


    Dennis was taken aback by Lucien¡¯s question. He seemed to be able to see through his feelings.


    He tried to use the most respectful tone possible, even though his next words could be considered offensive, it would undoubtedly be the truth.


    "Very much, my King."


    "..." When Dennis boldly dered that he hates Lucien very much for stealing Jeanne, everyone was silent.


    Jeanne was surprised by that response as she didn¡¯t think Dennis was possessive towards her since she was just his sister-inw.


    Some of Lucien¡¯s women thought Dennis¡¯s head was going to roll while others were sure it wouldn¡¯t.


    The atmosphere became very tense until Lucien started tough. "Good, good. A healthy rtionship needs to be honest."


    "..." Dennis didn¡¯t know what to think of Lucien.


    Then Lucien stoppedughing and looked at him seriously. "The only reason that your and your son¡¯s head haven¡¯t rolled yet is that Jeanne cares about you."


    "When she no longer cares about you... Well, let¡¯s say your deaths won¡¯t be quick."


    *Gulp*


    Everyone heard the sound of Dennis swallowing as he started to regret his honest answer.

 Chapter 189 - Ambush (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Ambush (1/2)</h4>


    Dennis now knew that his son is safe, so his focus changed to redeeming himself with Cassidy, and not to offend that damn devil, which he would from now on have to call his King.


    "How can this humble servant be useful to you, my Queen... and my King?"


    Lucien wasted no time and got to the point. "Just killing Ivan and ck Hand will not be good. We need to put on a great show and show everyone Cassidy¡¯s power."


    Dennis quickly nodded. "Yes, my King. My soldiers and I will fight by your side."


    Lucien shook his head. "No. You are weak and stupid. I need you to do something else while I deal with our enemies."


    Dennis can¡¯t help feeling offended by Lucien. He is the most powerful person in Portgreen after the Guild and the mercenary leaders... but does Lucien call him weak and stupid?


    But Dennis couldn¡¯tin, or he would have to pick all his teeth off the ground, or even worse...


    "I understand my limitations, my King. But the Guild and the Mercenaries groups have thousands of members... but you..."


    "I have soldiers and each one is worth dozens of the mercenaries and adventurers you¡¯re talking about. Also, we won¡¯t be fighting the whole Guild and just a minor part of the mercenaries." Lucien responded.


    Dennis was confused for a second before remembering how he got there. He looked at Astrid while thinking aloud. "It¡¯s not possible... Olivia? How?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know every detail. You just have to do what I say." Lucien spoke in an authoritative tone.


    The more Dennis tried to understand Lucien, the more he was confused and impressed, so he stopped overthinking. "Sure, my King."


    Lucien exined his n. "The fight will be tomorrow morning, probably in front of the western walls. I need you to notify as many people as you can and ensure their safety while they watch the show."


    Dennis understood that Lucien has connections between the Guild and the Mercenaries, so he needs him to take care of themon people.


    And in fact, this task is perfect for him as his influence is really focused on people who do not want to join the Guild or the Mercenaries.


    He nodded. "I can handle this without any problems, my King."


    "Okay, I¡¯m going to send someone with you so that we can be in contact, and I can tell you if there are any changes in the ns," Lucien spoke.


    "A messenger?" Dennis asked.


    Lucien shook his head. "One of my wives. We have a better way ofmunicating."


    Jeanne quickly spoke as Lucien thought it would happen. "It can be me."


    Although she hasn¡¯t yet taken thest step with Lucien, Jeanne has his tattoo and canmunicate with him mentally.


    Lucien nodded, and Jeanne approached him to say goodbye. She instinctively moved her face towards his to kiss him.


    But Lucien is not the type of person who is satisfied with soft kisses, especially when saying goodbye.


    He held her by the waist and glued their bodies together while starting a wet and passionate kiss.


    Jeanne preferred to wear heavy armor most of the time, but since she started her rtionship with Lucien, she has been using medium armor made mainly of leather and fabric, precisely because he likes physical contact that much.


    Even being in front of everyone, which Jeanne did not find a good time for demonstrations of affection, she did not resist the warm and pleasant embrace that she loves so much.


    Lucien ran both hands over her ass while she hugged his waist.


    While enjoying the wonderful mature vor of Jeanne¡¯s sweet mouth, Lucien began to talk to her mentally. ¡¯I will miss you.¡¯


    Jeanne loves the feel and taste of Lucien¡¯s tongue moving around hers, and she followed his lead as well as making cute m.o.a.ns involuntarily.


    She promptly answered him. ¡¯I already miss you.¡¯


    Lucien knew that all his rtionsh.i.p.s are developing at different paces and that the situation with Jeanne still has a lot to evolve until her heart is entirely his.


    But he can¡¯t stop his body from desiring her body so much as well as his possessive ego feeling good about her showing the same desire.


    He also knew that Jeanne had spent a lot of time away from Portgreen and her previous life, so she might need time to settle her things, put her thoughts in order, and also to understand her feelings about him, Mason, and Dennis.


    He continued to kiss her while making his point clear. ¡¯If all goes well, tomorrow night, we will be celebrating our victory at home, in our home.¡¯


    Jeanne still didn¡¯tpletely know how she felt about being with Lucien. But the difference between Dennis¡¯s house and Lucien¡¯s house is clear. At Dennis¡¯s house, she always had to take care of him and Mason, and she had sad memories of herte sister. At Lucien¡¯s house, she is loved very much, treated well by everyone, and it¡¯s the ce she has felt the mostfortable in her entire life.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine a better ce to call home than Lucien¡¯s house.


    ¡¯I will be there.¡¯ She answered.


    Lucien squeezed both of Jeanne¡¯s buttocks, making her m.o.a.n loud enough for Dennis to be furious and the girls tough.


    Then he ended the kiss, leaving her with a very flushed face and an embarrassed expression.


    She said goodbye to the girls and then looked at Dennis. "Let¡¯s go."


    "My Queen, my King, I will do as you ordered me." Dennis bowed to Lucien and Cassidy before heading the road with Jeanne.


    After walking a few meters, Jeanne turned and smiled at Lucien. "See you soon."


    After they left, Astrid hugged Lucien. "It was a short time away from you, but it felt like an eternity."


    Lucienughed as he kissed Astrid. "I missed you, too."


    "Do you want me to go back to Olivia?" She asked.


    "You don¡¯t have to. Olivia is dealing with Ivan without any problems, and Ghnna is with the secret group."


    "Mm." Astrid made a cute sound of agreement as she enjoyed the pleasant smell and warmth of Lucien¡¯s body.


    Then Lucien looked at his wives. "I will help the troops now, and then we will be together until it is time to go."


    Having helped the girls who were very close to entering the Mortal Realm to make this evolution, Lucien now wants to focus on boosting his troops for the battle that will most likely take ce the next morning.


    Still, he would always think of his wives first, and so he wanted to give them as much demonic energy as he could. Of course, he could use half of the day he still had with his troops, and a few hours before morning, they would give him approximately eight hours in the Purple World because of the time dtion.


    When Lucien talked about helping the troops, the women smiled excitedly, that same way his wives smiled when he said he would spend the rest of the time with them, after the troops.


    His wives returned to Purple World while he sent Ne to call Kylee and the other troops who were on the road watching Dennis¡¯s soldiers.


    Dennis and Jeanne returned to Portgreen without problems and started preparing for the big show.


    Lucien exined his n to Olivia and Scarlett. Then they started to n how to get ck Hand, Ivan, and their groups to the area outside the city in front of the western walls.


    So he spent the rest of the day with his troops. There was no time for Lucien to have s.e.x with all five hundred and ny-nine women, but they could at least drink some special milk.


    Then he went back to Purple World and stayed with his wives. Everyone gathered in his big bedroom, and even Kara, who wouldn¡¯t fight, had some fun.


    --------------------------


    Red Lady¡¯s underground hideaway, north of the city.


    It was night time when a woman entered the main hall and went towards the table that Scarlett, Ang, Rose, ck Hand, and other high-ranking mercenaries were sitting at.


    The woman is Scarlett¡¯s most loyal mercenary, and they had nned an act.


    "Boss." The woman bowed to Scarlett respectfully.


    Everyone at the table realized that the woman had something important to say just by her quick steps. ck Hand and the others did not look at them, but they remained silent to pay attention to the words that the woman would say.


    "Report," Scarlett spoke.


    The woman smiled, making it clear that it was good news. "Everyone is ready as you ordered."


    "Everyone? No one is missing, right?" Scarlett asked in an animated tone.


    ck Hand was very curious about what they were talking about, but he would not ask anything because he was actually scared of Scarlett. After all, she seems to be even more powerful than before.


    The woman nodded. "Yes, everyone is already at the agreed ce and waiting for your orders."


    Scarlett smiled and pointed to a seat at the table. "Drink wine with us, and rest, you deserve it."


    Then she looked at ck Hand, who was making a curious expression. "Big news."


    "Do you remember that group of powerful people I told you about? They are ready to fight, so we will be able to defeat Ivan soon."


    Just as Olivia told Ivan a false story, Scarlett also did the same with ck Hand. She said she was away from the city so long because she was gathering a group of powerful people to use to take control of Portgreen.


    She also said that in the fight against Olivia and the adventurers, some people from that group had intruded into the battle resulting in a draw, but that she managed to convince that group to help her.


    ck Hand nodded. "Oh, did they reallye? This is excellent!"


    "Yes, this is the beginning of significant changes in the administration of this city." Scarlett smiled as she thought of ck Hand¡¯s reaction when Lucien kicked his ass.


    "Now we have to think of a way to lure Ivan into an ambush. Killing only him and the adventurers most loyal to him is ideal."


    ck Hand agreed with Scarlett¡¯s words. After all, everyone understood that the city needs both adventurers and mercenaries as they were the real strength of Portgreen as in addition to themon nonbatant people, the warriors who did not join them were the few who followed Lord Larousse and others less influential Lords.


    While ck Hand was thinking of a way to create an ambush for Ivan, Ang suggested something as she had nned with Scarlett.


    "Why don¡¯t you fake an escape? I bet Ivan will have to gather a group quickly, so he will only bring the adventurers that are close to him."


    ck Hand quickly agreed. "Yes. That is a great idea. We can start moving troops discreetly, and then we leave the hidden base and run to a predetermined location. So when Ivanes as fast as he can, he won¡¯t be able to bring arge group."


    But then ck Hand made a worried expression. "Still, Ivan is much more powerful than before, and his main group is also absurdly strong..."


    Scarlettughed. "You won¡¯t know what really strong people are until you see the group I told you about. Don¡¯t worry about individual strength. We just have to be quick so that Ivan can¡¯t gather the whole Guild but only some small groups."


    ck Hand had no reason to doubt Scarlett. After all, even if he couldn¡¯t be the main leader, he could always be the second inmand following her. And that would be much better than sharing Portgrteen¡¯s leadership with the Guild.


    "So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start preparing the ambush right now." ck Hand drank all the wine from his mug in a single gulp as he stood up excitedly.

 Chapter 190 - Ambush (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Ambush (2/2)</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s office, 11:00 pm.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "You maye in." After hearing a hard knock on the door, Olivia knew it was Ivan.


    Ivan entered the office and looked at Olivia with a sparkle in his eyes, making her ufortable. "Are you still awake? You should be resting after everything you have been through recently, my partner."


    Olivia keeps handling papers on her desk like she¡¯s working, but she¡¯s been thinking about Lucien the whole time.


    "I will rest after we solve this problem with the mercenaries," Olivia responded in a neutral tone.


    Ivan sat in the chair in front of Olivia¡¯s desk. "I also want to resolve this issue with the mercenaries. Since we will be taking control of the city, we should be the only ones in charge... only you and me."


    Olivia has been aware of Ivan¡¯s feelings since they started interacting to take control of Portgreen and create the Guild.


    Although she never showed her face because of her scars, he always made subtle advances on her. And she has clearly always avoided him on romantic subjects.


    Still, Olivia was never offended by his advances. But now everything has changed. She gained a new chance to avenge her family and heal her scars, not the wounds on her face but those in her heart.


    And now, along with her new life, she was bing more and more aware of how her feelings for Lucien grew by the day.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know if she genuinely loves Lucien, but Ivan¡¯s advances now made her disgusted. Just thinking about another man besides Lucien was extremely ufortable for her.


    As Olivia said nothing, Ivan thought about saying goodbye and leaving her office. But he didn¡¯t want to back down anymore because she didn¡¯t show any interest in him.


    "Olivia... You know how much I like you, right? We¡¯ve been partners for so long..."


    She continued looking at maps and lists on her desk. "Ivan, I have a lot to do right now. I¡¯m trying to find a way to find ck Hand. My spies are trying to contact some mercenaries who can tell me where he is, but I need to focus on that right now..."


    Ivan sighed and moved his hand toward Olivia¡¯s hand on top of her desk. "Olivia, I-"


    Olivia quickly pulled back her hand and got up from the chair. "I can¡¯t do it!"


    He punches the desk. "Dammit, Oliva!! What problem do you have with me?!"


    Ivan¡¯s punch on the table took Olivia by surprise, making her a little scared. Lucien, in the Purple World, could feel that and quickly sent a mental message to her. ¡¯What is happening, Olivia?!¡¯


    She quickly responded to Lucien. ¡¯It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Then she answered Ivan. "The problem is not with you but with me. I can¡¯t do it, and you have to understand that."


    Ivan tried to contain his fury because of Olivia¡¯s rejection. "Think it over, Olivia. You are not kind, and you have a deformed face... Any man who approaches you will be because of interest in your position."


    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about? Please get out of my office." Olivia no longer had the scars on her face, but she was still tormented by the insecurity she had because of her wounds.


    Ivan did not understand why Olivia did not ept him while many men have multiple women, he wanted her to be his only wife.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Olivia. I just want what¡¯s good for you. I respect you, and I don¡¯t care about your scars... If you reject me, how are you going to get another good man to be your husband?"


    This time it was Olivia who punched the desk. "Why the hell do you think I¡¯m looking for a husband?!"


    "So what? We are doing all of this to improve the Guild and Portgreen, but for what purpose? Don¡¯t you think about creating a family? If your legacy dies with you alone, it will all be in vain." Ivan responded.


    Ivan¡¯s words could have had an impact on Olivia in the past, but now everything was different. Although she still wants revenge for her family, she is also creating a new family with Lucien, or rather, she is already part of his family and just needs to solidify her ce at his side.


    She pointed to the door. "My life has nothing to do with you, so get out!!"


    Ivan realized that Olivia was just getting angrier, so he turned to leave. He was very upset and kicked the chair, throwing it at the wall.


    "You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! I¡¯m going to let you rest now, but this conversation isn¡¯t over. At some point, you¡¯ll realize how much I care about you and that we can be a great couple."


    Then he left the office and mmed the door.


    Olivia sighed and sat back in her chair. She had never had such a discussion with Ivan before and was very upset with him now.


    But then she heard Lucien¡¯s soft voice in her mind and quickly calmed down. ¡¯Olivia, I can feel that you¡¯re not okay. What is going on?¡¯


    She quickly told Lucien about the discussion with Ivan.


    Lucien felt bad that he wasn¡¯t there to break all the bones in Ivan¡¯s body. Although they would be together in a few hours, Lucien did not want his wife to experience that shit again, and he was willing to put his ns aside to defend Olivia.


    "If I feel that you are stressed like that again, I wille to you immediately.¡¯


    Olivia was happy about Lucien¡¯s concern for her, but she didn¡¯t want to put their ns at risk, especially so close to the end. ¡¯I¡¯ll be fine, let¡¯s stick to the n.¡¯


    ¡¯Ok.¡¯ Lucien continued to boost his other wives, but he would be well aware of Olivia¡¯s feelings to know if she was in a bad situation again.


    Oliviay on the couch in her office with a wide smile on her face as she thought to herself. ¡¯Was he jealous? I would like that.¡¯


    ----------------------------


    4:00 am.


    Using mentalmunication, Lucien coordinated the entire n with his wives.


    Scarlett led arge group of mercenaries towards the west gate of the city. Although most of them are loyal to her, some of them arepletely loyal to ck Hand and hiswless methods of acting.


    Currently, there were about a thousand mercenaries with them, while other groups of that size were heading towards the agreed ce for the ambush.


    The mercenaries were hiding at the edge of the forest close to the west walls while Lucien had already positioned his troops south of their position further into the woods.


    He was still in the Purple World, preparing for battle with his wives.


    Just as they had predicted, Ivan¡¯s scouts noticed the movement of the mercenaries and reported to Ivan quickly.


    Ivan quickly started preparing the adventurers to pursue the mercenaries who were supposedly trying to escape.


    Ivan¡¯s closestrades, the group that was with him on the ship, and absorbed more energy from the green crystals, and allowed them to reach SS-rank, quickly woke up all the adventurers in the Guild.


    Of the approximately thirty thousand adventurers who made up the Guild, ten thousand were still out of town in other areas of Portgreen Kingdom while five thousand were in other areas of the city.


    Of the fifteen thousand adventurers who were in the main buildings of the Guild and in the inns nearby it, three thousand had joined the L after secretly finding out that Olivia was also against Ivan¡¯s aggressive actions.


    So, five thousand adventurers were now gathered in the L¡¯s underground hiding ce while ten thousand adventurers were ready to follow Ivan into battle.


    Still, these ten thousand adventurers were very angry at ck Hand and the mercenaries who caused so much chaos in the city when Ivan and Olivia were away.


    Also, they were very loyal to Ivan, especially after he returned from the sea with the crystals that allowed three hundred B-rank adventurers to quickly get stronger, reaching the A-rank while some A-rank advanced to S-rank.


    Olivia feared that after Ivan¡¯s death, most of those ten thousand adventurers would continue to fight to avenge him. But now was not the time to back down, but to believe that atst part of them would ept Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s leadership.


    Unlike the mercenary mobilization, which was discreet, the adventurers moved as fast as possible towards the west gate of the city, creating a greatmotion.


    The day wasn¡¯t even brightening, and more than half of the city was already awake. Lord Larousse was following Lucien¡¯s orders, leading his soldiers to guide as many people as possible to the west walls to watch the big show.


    As soon as the adventurers were close to arriving at the west gate of the city, a man jumped off the roof of a house in front of Ivan and Olivia, who led the group.


    "Jalen, where¡¯s ck Hand?" Ivan quickly questioned the man named Jalen.


    Jalen was one of the few adventurers in Ivan¡¯s main group to reaching the SS-rank, along with Karl, the big clumsy guy, and Leo, the man with a dark aura and a rtionship of attraction and hatred for Scarlett.


    "They¡¯ve already gone through the gates. But the ck Hand group didn¡¯t seem to be running away. Now, they¡¯ve stopped outside the walls." Jalen reported to Ivan.


    "It is clearly a trap," Karl spoke up behind Ivan.


    Ivanughed. "Yes, it¡¯s a trap, but what can they do? Even though they are inrger numbers, we have a lot more high-rank elites."


    Leo took a step forward on Ivan¡¯s side. "Also, we just need to kill ck Hand, and the mercenaries will not be stupid enough to continue fighting a losing battle."


    Ivan looked at Olivia, still disappointed by theirst conversation. "What do you think, my partner?"


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help being disgusted when he called her a partner with that suggestive tone, but that situation would soon be over.


    She nodded at him. "We can do it. Let¡¯s put an end to this."


    Ivan smiled and started giving orders to hisrades, who lead the adventurer¡¯s groups. "Gather the mages and wizards specialized in defensive spells."


    "As soon as we pass through the gates, they will be waiting for us, so we have to be prepared for magical area attacks."


    "Can we use archers on the walls?" He asked Jalen.


    Jalen shook his head. "Perhaps only the best of them, but most will not be able to hit their target that far. They are less than half a mile from the walls, but they surely will try to take us further away from the city, or wherever their trap is located at."


    "Okay, set the best archers at the top of the wall, and the rest follow us. We are much stronger than them, so we have to move forward and kill ck Hand as quickly as possible."


    "Kill everyone who doesn¡¯t surrender. I¡¯ll kill ck Hand myself." Ivan waited for the defensive wizards to prepare their spells, and so went towards the gate, followed by the adventurers.


    ----------------------------


    Outside the city, ck Hand was alongside Scarlett, Ang, Rose, and other high-ranking mercenaries.


    "They¡¯reing. What kind of trap have you nned, Red Lady? Something explosive? Magic? Where¡¯s the group you spoke about?" ck Hand asked in an excited tone.


    Scarlett smiled. "No tricks. This will be a clean and straightforward battle."


    ck Hand was confused as Red Lady always used every possible advantage in battles, but was now talking about fair y. "Why?"


    Before she answered him, Rose spoke. "Because our hubby doesn¡¯t need any tricks to defeat these idiots."


    And Ang quickly continued. "And of course, he loves to make a show."


    "What? Hubby?" ck Hand asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 191 - Who is He?

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Who is He?</h4>


    Ivan passed through the city gates, moving slowly while his army of adventurers followed.


    The mages and wizards were at the front of the group, ready to make magic barriers to protect the group from any traps.


    But nothing was happening as Ivan expected, making him confused. He could see arge army of mercenaries half a mile away.


    The mercenaries were waiting for them, forming a semi-circle as if they were prepared for battle in the open field without tricks.


    "Be prepared for anything, because the mercenaries never fight fair," Ivan warned his group once again and went towards the mercenaries.


    Ivan¡¯s group continued walking towards the mercenaries at a pace not too fast, allowing the other adventurers to pass through the gate and position themselves on the sides of the main group, creating a semi-circle formation just like the mercenaries were.


    When they were about five hundred meters from the group of mercenaries, some people started walking towards Ivan¡¯s group, and he motioned for the adventurers to stop while he kept walking with Olivia and his most trustedrades.


    The sun was rising and illuminating the entire field. Soon Ivan realized that ck Hand was in the group that wasing towards them, but someone else was leading them.


    Leo, who was next to Ivan, couldn¡¯t help but exim her name while he had a strange glow in his eyes. "Red Lady..."


    Ivan knew of Leo¡¯s obsession with Red Lady. "Keep calm. When this is done, she will be all yours."


    Olivia could only roll her eyes, thinking what the end of all the men who covets Lucien¡¯s women would be.


    The groups stopped walking when they reached ten meters from each other.


    "So we are together again... It brings back memories." Ivan spoke as he kept a contemptuous look at the mercenaries.


    ck Hand was confident in Red Lady¡¯s n. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but be tense without knowing what she was doing now.


    Scarlett looked seriously at Ivan. "Yes, it is precisely for what we have done that we are here now."


    Ivan was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Scarlett looked quickly at Olivia before focusing on Ivan again. "Everything we do in life has consequences, good or bad. What we did has consequences that you can¡¯t even imagine."


    Ivan thought Scarlett was nning something and trying to confuse him.


    Olivia noticed Ivan¡¯s confusion and started to exin. "She¡¯s talking about what we did to Cassidy. Now it¡¯s time to suffer the consequences. Well... Me and Scarlett are already paying for it."


    Ivan was much more confused, just as was ck Hand and everyone else who was listening to them.


    Behind the army of adventurers, people were beginning to emerge from the buildings near the west gate, just as people from all parts of the city who came with Lord Larousse¡¯s soldiers, all to see the great battle between the Guild and the mercenaries.


    "Cassidy? She was a weak Queen! Taking the leadership of the city would only have positive consequences if we didn¡¯t need the help of the mercenaries." Ivan spoke while wondering if Olivia was hiding something from him.


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill when she heard Ivan calling Cassidy weak. "You say she was weak, yet we had toe together and use dirty tricks to bring her down."


    Ivan frowned. "Why are you talking about it now? If I remember correctly, it was you who nned the coercions of her allies, corrupted her most loyal soldier, and even chose the poison he would use to hurt her."


    His words were like thorns in Scarlett¡¯s heart. He was right, she coerced Cassidy¡¯s ex-husband to flee with part of her soldiers, and she used the obsession that Cassidy¡¯s guard leader had for her to deceive him with the promise that he could have her in the end. She even prepared the deadliest poison of the Manticore-n so that Cassidy could not fight.


    Not only did she regret it a lot, but she was also redeeming herself with Cassidy, day after day, and suffering the consequences of her actions, seeing how Lucien treats Cassidy as his Queen while she still has to conquer her ce in his heart.


    Scarlett looked around at everyone who was listening to her, mercenaries, adventurers, and even other people standing at a distance as they were talking very loudly.


    Then she looked at Ivan. "You¡¯re right. I did all that shit. Not just me but us. And why did we do it? Not because Cassidy was weak, but because we are so ambitious."


    "We did not bring her down for everyone¡¯s sake, but for our desire for power. And then what? We are not doing good for the people, but seeking benefits for ourselves and our groups."


    While the mercenaries and adventurers were confused by Scarlett¡¯s speech, themon people who heard her could only agree. As the Guild and mercenary groups grew, the simple people of smaller kingdoms and viges along Portgreen¡¯s territory suffered from problems they did not have when Cassidy governed.


    Ivan was increasingly confused about Scarlett¡¯s goal there. "So what? Are you sorry and want to act like a good girl now? Let me give you some bad newst. he past can¡¯t be changed."


    Scarlett smiled. "I¡¯m actually more ambitious than ever. But my ambition takes me down a different path now. I gained a second chance, and I¡¯m very grateful that I did. Now I¡¯m publicly apologizing... to show everyone how wrong I was"


    Before Ivan could say anything, Scarlett spoke very loudly towards the forest. "Are you listening to this, Cassidy? I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve done to you. I hope we can get along from now on."


    Inside the forest, Cassidy was watching everything as Lucien hugged her from behind. "She didn¡¯t have to do this..."


    Lucien kissed her neck affectionately. "She¡¯s trying to apologize to you as the best she can. You should give her some credit."


    "Mm. I know that. And I¡¯m also trying my best to forgive them." Cassidy replied as she made soft m.o.a.ns because of Lucien¡¯s kisses.


    While everyone was surprised by Scarlett¡¯s strange apology to a supposed dead person, Ivan was confused and angry.


    "What the f.u.c.k are you doing, Red Lady? Is this some kind of bizarre game?"


    Surprisingly, it was not Scarlett who responded, but Olivia, also in a very loud tone so that as many people as possible could hear her.


    "She¡¯s right. Everything we did was because of our ambitions... I¡¯m sorry, Cassidy. I can¡¯t erase the past, but from now on, I will do my best to deserve your forgiveness."


    Ivanughed forcefully. "There is no such thing as right or wrong. We live in a world governed by power. The strongest people win and lead while the weak lose and follow the leadership of the strong ones."


    Scarlett shook her head. "Unfortunately for you, this is true."


    Then Olivia spoke. "Cassidy was stronger than us at that time. We only seeded because we used dirty tricks. But now she is certainly a lot more powerful than before."


    "And now we¡¯re on her side." Scarlett continued.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know if they were more confused because of Red Lady and Olivia were apologizing to the dead Queen, or that they agreed with each other as good friends.


    ck Hand couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "But isn¡¯t she dead?"


    Olivia pointed to the forest while answering ck Hand. "Ask her yourself."


    Everyone immediately looked to the forest and saw a big white tigering out of the woods. There was a woman on top of the tiger and someone else with her.


    The tiger walked towards the area between the mercenaries and adventurers, where their leaders were talking.


    Then, behind the great tiger, some people in ck armor began to appear, following them. It didn¡¯t seem like a huge group as it had approximately six hundred people.


    "She doesn¡¯t look dead," Scarlettmented.


    ck Hand and Ivan were shocked. They didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the closer the big tiger was to them, the more clearly they could recognize the woman as Cassidy.


    Ivan wasn¡¯t really concerned about Cassidy as she only seemed to have a small group of soldiers while he was more powerful than ever and also has arge army with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but be deeply disappointed with Olivia. There was no doubt that she betrayed him.


    "Olivia... Why? We were a team... Why did you do this?"


    Olivia sighed. "You shouldn¡¯t havee back, Ivan. We all made a big mistake by attacking Cassidy, and now we¡¯re going to pay for it... but in different ways."


    Ivan looked at her with a sad expression. "Do you really think she can do something to me? What happened to you? Have you gone crazy?"


    She looked at Lucien behind Cassidy. "I¡¯m sorry that things ended up like this. I got a second chance, but you... Your head is going to roll, Ivan, and nobody can prevent it."


    Ivan couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He has all the possible advantages to deal with mercenaries who are in greater numbers than the adventurers. Still, Olivia was saying that Cassidy, despite being with a small group of soldiers and being the enemy of both him and ck Hand, was a threat to his life.


    He concluded that there was something wrong with Olivia. "You are sick... or someone has deceived you. I am going to deal with Cassidy and the mercenaries, then I¡¯ll help you."


    Ivan moved his hand toward Olivia¡¯s shoulder. "You made a mistake, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to teach you not to betray me anymore."


    Olivia dodged Ivan¡¯s touch as she jumped back in one quick move. "Don¡¯t touch me! I belong to only one man, and he¡¯s right there."


    "WHERE?! WHO?!" Ivan was very calm until he heard that Olivia belongs to another man. Then he became furious, and the fact that Cassidy was still alive no longer seemed importantpared to finding the man, so that he could kill immediately.


    While Ivan questioned Olivia, ck Hand looked closely at the big white tiger, or rather, tigress.


    He had been looking for several weeks for a man with a white tigress as an animalpanion, so he couldn¡¯t help wondering if this could be an incredible coincidence, or...


    Then he looked at Scarlett. "Is it him? The rumors said Olivia went after him, so you went after her... No way..."


    Scarlettughed. "Oh, you¡¯re not that stupid."


    ck Hand didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he understood that Scarlett has a n with Olivia, Cassidy, and the man he hates so much.


    He also understood that most mercenaries are loyal to her and not to him, so the situation is bad for him no matter what.


    ck Hand didn¡¯t think twice about taking a dagger from his storage ring and try a surprise attack on Scarlett.


    But again, her incredible speed surprised him. Scarlett dodged his attack and kicked him in the belly, throwing him several meters back.


    She looked at him with a disgusted look. "The only reason I¡¯m not going to kill you with my own hands is because you have a debt to pay to my husband for trying to do something to his wife."


    Leo, who was paying close attention to all of Scarlett¡¯s movements, couldn¡¯t help being furious, just like Ivan, from hearing her say she has a husband.


    "WHO IS HE?!" Leo jumped towards Scarlett at a speed almost as fast as hers, since he is SS-rank.


    But a hand-shaped stone pir came out of the ground and trapped him in the air. Also, his body started to freeze.


    Rose couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "If we leave every man who covets any of our hubby¡¯s wives, to be personally deal with by him, then he would have to fight almost everyone."


    Angughed. "This is his fault for seducing every woman he meets."


    Then everyone heard a charming and deep voice echoing through the area. "Don¡¯t let me be the center of attention. The real star of this show is my Queen, Cassidy."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 192 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (1/3)</h4>


    If anyone still doubted that the woman on top of the big tiger was Cassidy, they had their confirmation when Lucien spoke loud enough even for the ordinary people on the wall to hear.


    But who was he? Who is the man on the tiger with the Queen?


    "Who are you?" Ivan asked in an angry tone. Nothing was going his way.


    Lucien, hugging Cassidy¡¯s waist on top of Oya in her expanded size, then smiled at Olivia as he responded Ivan. "Olivia just told you about me. I am her husband and your worst nightmare."


    "YOU!!" Ivan yelled as he prepared to attack Lucien.


    But Karl, hisrade, held him by the shoulder. "Wait, Ivan! We are far from the wizards. If we attack them like this, we might fall into a trap."


    Ivan understood that it was not wise to attack Lucien without knowing what he was capable of. Lucien¡¯s group was about a hundred meters from them to the southwest while the mercenaries were two hundred meters to the northwest, and the adventurers were to the east in the direction of the city.


    As soon as ck Hand fell to the ground after being kicked by Scarlett, he ran towards the mercenaries, and approximately a thousand of them, the most loyal to him, went towards him while the other mercenaries waited for Scarlett¡¯s orders.


    The adventurers were tense as they waited for Ivan¡¯s orders. He was very upset about Olivia¡¯s betrayal, the strange man dering himself to be her husband, and the fact that he showed up with Cassidy.


    While everyone was thinking about what would happen next, Cassidy spoke in a high and majestic tone worthy of a Queen. "So, we meet again, except for a few rotten apples that were expendable to you."


    Scarlett was silent as ck Hand tried to escape with his men. Olivia was also quiet, but Ivan didn¡¯t seem worried.


    He stopped ncing at Lucien and looked at Cassidy. "You shouldn¡¯t be alive. You should have run away to start a new life, but instead of using the fact that I didn¡¯t know to you¡¯re advantage, you decided to face me?"


    Then he looked at Lucien¡¯s troops as he spoke loudly in mockery. "Is that all the forces you have to face me? Oh, do you have the help of Red Lady and the mercenaries?"


    Scarlett knew that it would not be challenging to make the mercenaries fight alongside Lucien and Cassidy against Ivan under her orders. But then all of the adventurers would fight alongside Ivan, because they would think this was the mercenaries n from the beginning.


    That could also cause Lucien to lose control of the battle, causing many deaths than necessary. If that happened Portgreen could be very damaged, and would mark Cassidy¡¯s return as a tragic day.


    So she followed Lucien¡¯s n. Scarlett spoke loudly for all the mercenaries to hear. "Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die, step back now, and don¡¯t interfere with this battle!"


    Everyone was confused and didn¡¯t really want to get involved in this mess. So, except for the group that was running away with ck Hand, all of the other mercenaries started to move back from the center of what would soon be a battlefield.


    As the adventurers were in front of the city gate and the group of mercenaries loyal to Scarlett moved north, ck Hand¡¯s group tried to enter the forest to the northwest.


    Ivan was too focused on Cassidy and Lucien to worry about ck Hand, but Lucien wouldn¡¯t let him get away.


    He didn¡¯t even have to say anything for Rose and Ang to act. The ground trembled, and a big stone wall raised in front of ck Hand¡¯s group.


    They quickly tried avoiding the stone wall, but then an ice wall began to form, surrounding them on all sides.


    The ck Hand¡¯s group started trying to break the magic walls, but Ang and Rose had a lot of mana to keep the walls firm.


    Also, Marie and Lena have achieved the Mortal Realm, and now they haverge amounts of mana, as well as greater control over the ice, so they could help to maintain the walls.


    Everyone was impressed with the girls¡¯ demonstration of power. Leo was still trapped in the stone hand with his lower body frozen, causing Ivan to start getting a little worried.


    Olivia wasted no time and tried something simr to what Scarlett did. She looked at the adventurers and spoke loudly. "You don¡¯t have to be part of this. Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die with Ivan, please step back."


    But just as most mercenaries were more loyal to Scarlett and followed hermand, almost all of the adventurers there were loyal to Ivan while those loyal to Olivia stayed in the Guild with L secret group.


    Still, out of ten thousand adventurers on the battlefield, approximately two thousand retreated because they believed that Cassidy was wrongly attacked and now deserved to recover her crown.


    The other eight thousand are ready to fight alongside Ivan. The fact that Leo was already attacked made them furious and concerned about the powerful enemies.


    Cassidy had not yet responded to Ivan¡¯s provocation. She was just enjoying the warmth of Lucien¡¯s arms as she watched everyone get in their positions for the battle.


    Lucien¡¯s troops were fifty meters behind him in organized lines while his wives were in front of them. They are all wearing shiny ck armor, with excited looks on their faces.


    Even though they are a very small grouppared to the enormous amount of ??adventurers in front of them, they feared nothing while following Lucien, but were eager to show their value while fighting alongside him.


    Cassidy closed her eyes as she spoke. "There is nothing to talk about. Those who are going to fight have already taken their positions."


    "Hump!" Ivan couldn¡¯t believe Cassidy¡¯s calm attitude. He was also very confident of winning, but he did not want to lose many adventurers if Red Lady suddenly decided to participate in the battle.


    He would not underestimate those two powerful mages and assumed Cassidy would have other surprises. But if he acted quickly, he could reduce casualties, especially if he killed those mages.


    "Think about it, Cassidy. Do you really want to kill your new friends like that? We could..." Ivan started to speak in a slow and calm tone.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    But Lucien, who was focused on him while caressing Cassidy, could hear his fast heartbeats and knew that Ivan was preparing his move.


    Mercenaries, adventurers, and other people, except for Lucien¡¯s group, everyone was very tense, and a word or even movement could start the battle.


    Ivan looked like he was going to say something, but then his hand started to burn. He quickly waved his arm in the direction of Rose¡¯s stone hand, which kept Leo trapped and threw a magma ball at it.


    The magma ball hit what should be the wrist of the big stone hand, breaking it and freeing Leo, who fell to the ground.


    "MAGES!!!" Ivan yelled quickly, then the adventurers who were already ready, began to cast spells at Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Of the eight thousand adventurers, two thousand who are not exactly mages or wizards, but still have enough magical abilities and skills that they could use with high range.


    These adventurers created an incredible scene where thousands of magical projectiles, such as fireballs, lightning bolts, ice spears, and many other types, were thrown at Lucien¡¯s group.


    Ivan stopped paying attention to Lucien and ran towards Rose and Ang, who were close to Scarlett.


    Faced with that incredible magical area attack, Lucien remained calm on top of Oya, watching everything in slow motion with his incredible senses.


    "Let¡¯s do it." He whispered softly in Cassidy¡¯s ear as he stroked Oya¡¯s ear.


    It all happened very quickly, leaving almost everyone very confused. In the air, in front of the magic projectiles, several ice barriers began to form.


    Marie and Lena were not experts in defensive spells, but the adventurers¡¯ spells began to hit their ice walls. Despite the ice breaking from the considerable amount of magical attacks, Marie and Lena continued to create more and more ice walls,pletely blocking the wave of attacks.


    It seemed unbelievable that two wizards could block abined magical attack of two thousand people. That was the difference between people of the Zero Realm and people of the Mortal Realm.


    Of course, there was also the crucial fact that Marie and Lena were filled with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, which greatly boosted the power of their magic and the amount of mana they currently have.


    The girls were making a significant effort to block so many attacks, but they never felt so powerful before. The feeling of power was addictive.


    *ROAR*


    At that moment, when the adventurers spells hit the girl¡¯s ice walls, Oya released a powerful roar as she jumped towards Ivan.


    Cassidy took a fantastic ck greatsword from her storage ring. Reba made the sword with ck steel and some of the best materials she had, it was specifically made for Cassidy.


    Although her body felt reluctant to leave Lucien¡¯s arms, Cassidy jumped off of Oya towards Ivan, while Oya was still in the air.


    Ivan didn¡¯t expect to win the battle with just the magical attack, but he was sure that it would allow him to attack Rose and Ang.


    When he saw Cassidy falling from the sky towards him, he had just enough time to jump to the side.


    *BOOM*


    Cassidynded a powerful sword strike on the ground, creating a crater and an incredible wave of force that threw Ivan several meters back.


    Oyanded on top of Leo, who was still recovering after escaping Rose¡¯s stone hand. Mentally connected with Lucien, she followed his desire and began to tear apart the poor man¡¯s back with her big and sharp ws.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!" Leo desperately cried


    Ivan was taken by surprise by Cassidy¡¯s attack, but he managed to dodge her sword because he is also in the Mortal Realm. He quickly got up after falling and heard Leo¡¯s cry.


    He quickly noticed Oya tearing apart Leo¡¯s back. It was quite clear that Lucien intended to torture hisrade, or rather, his friend.


    "LEO!!!" Ivan yelled as he ran towards them.


    *BAM*


    It only took a moment when Ivan stopped looking at Cassidy for her to get close to him and hit him with a powerful kick on his belly, again throwing him several meters back.


    Ivan¡¯s otherrades who were close to him, had followed him quickly, just at a slower speed. They were close to reaching Ivan and Cassidy when stone and ice hands started to emerge from the ground to trap them.


    Having already seen how Leo was taken by surprise by the wizards, Karl and his group did not make the same mistake as him and started to break Rose and Ang¡¯s magic hands. But that prevented them from moving forward and helping Ivan.


    Ivan, this time did not dodge Cassidy¡¯s blow and took all Its damage, which caused him spit blood as he rolled on the ground.


    Cassidy did not attack him immediately but gave him time to get up.


    But he again did not look at her but at Leo, being brutalized by Oya. He didn¡¯t expect to lose one of his best friends like this, especially now that they are so powerful.


    Lucien knew that Ivan was looking at them, so he gave Oya the order to finish Leo.


    Oya knew about Lucien¡¯s hostility towards that man who tried to attack Scarlett and the other man who harmed Cassidy.


    So, she pressed Leo¡¯s back with her paws, breaking his spine as she sank him into the ground and made his body arch slightly.


    "AAAAHH-" Leo¡¯s screams ended when Oya took his head off with a brutal bite.


    "NOOOO!!!" Ivan screamed in a fury.


    By this time, Lucien¡¯s troops were arriving at his side while the vanguard of the adventurers were arriving at Ivan¡¯s side.


    Oya passed Leo¡¯s severed head to Lucien, and he threw it towards Ivan.


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t help but smile at Lucien, happy that the devil is her partner as she takes revenge on her enemies.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 193 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (2/3)</h4>


    While the mages and wizards of the adventurers¡¯ group stepped back a few meters to drink mana potions and prepare their next attack, the archers did their part, firing a rain of arrows over their vanguard towards Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Marie and Lena had done something incredible, blocking all of the magic attacks, and they still had a lot of energy to keep using their ice walls.


    Still, they had to manage the amount of mana they use well because they couldn¡¯t count on Lucien to help them recover their mana in the middle of the battlefield. Of course, they would like it he did.


    That¡¯s why they stopped using their ice walls while Rose and Ang made theirs, to block the enemy arrows.


    Ang and Rose can create magic walls out of ice and stone in various sizes and in different ces, but everything has a limit, and due to the number of enemies, they had to make a big magic wall to protect all Lucien¡¯s troops from the arrow rain.


    Because of that, the walls that held the ck Hand group stopped getting repaired, and they started to open passages in it to escape.


    Scarlett could order the mercenaries under hermand to block their escape, but Lucien would rather deal with them with his own hands.


    Cassidy knew that and quickly spoke to him mentally. ¡¯You can focus on ck Hand if you want, and I can deal with Ivan.¡¯


    ¡¯OK, I will be quick. ¡¯Lucien responded.


    As the ck Hand group was much weaker and smaller than the adventurers, Lucien ordered all of his troops to help Cassidy and face the vanguard of the adventurers.


    After the girls blocked the rain of arrows, Lucien¡¯s troops arrived at Cassidy¡¯s position at the same time as they faced the adventurers¡¯ vanguard who is mainly led by Karl, while Ivan was still stunned by the mighty blow he received from Cassidy.


    Archers, mages, wizards, and other adventurers with a wide range of skills and abilities could no longer use area attacks on Lucien¡¯s troops because of the groups¡¯ proximity, so meleebat began while archers and mages used nks to make precise attacks.


    Astrid and Kylee led the two main front groups of the troops alongside Cassidy while Lucien¡¯s other wives were leading their groups.


    Jeanne was on the wall with Lord Larousse, protecting the people who would serve as witnesses of Cassidy¡¯s power and exploits. But Jeanne did not want to stand still and was already running towards the battlefield to fight alongside Lucien.


    On a different section of ??the wall, Ghnna was arriving with some members of the L secret group, who wanted to watch the battle. Of course, she was not interested in watching but in fighting alongside with Lucien.


    Even Aria and E were on the battlefield. Because it is their first time fighting real enemies, they remained in the middle of the group, with the troops in charge of defending the archers and wizards.


    So, all of Lucien¡¯s wives were there, except for little Kara, who still didn¡¯t havebat skills.


    Moved by anger because of Leo¡¯s death and to defend Ivan, the adventurers attacked Lucien¡¯s troops with no intention of leaving survivors.


    Despite the vanguard being the strongest group out of all the other adventurers, they still couldn¡¯tpare themselves with Lucien¡¯s boosted troops.


    An adventurer from Ivan¡¯s group, who had achieved S-rank, attacked Astrid with a long sword made of reinforced steel. But because she is wearing her big ck steel gauntlets, she broke the poor man¡¯s sword with a single punch.


    Before the adventurer understood what was going on, his lifeless body was already flying through the air after he being attacked in the chest by Astrid¡¯s mighty punch.


    Kylee had her naginata in her storage ring while using a great ax first. Her main attribute is also strength, just like Cassidy. Both were literally cutting the adventurers¡¯ bodies in half.


    Anne was also fighting alongside the infantry. The fox-girl has always been agile. But now, being in the Mortal Realm, she was like a blur among adventurers, killing them quickly with her super sharp saber.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile, and be proud of his girls for being so incredible.


    Then Oya ran towards Mia. Although the mama tigress isrge and heavy in her increased size, her speed is still onlyparable to Lucien¡¯s speed.


    Quick as the wind, Oya soon arrived at Mia¡¯s side, and Lucien held out his hand to her.


    Mia took Lucien¡¯s arm, and he ced her in front of him while Oya ran towards the ck Hand¡¯s group.


    *ROAR*


    Oya¡¯s powerful roar caused all of Lucien¡¯s enemies and even the people outside of the battle, to tremble in fear of the brutal tigress, as their fear of her crept into their hearts.


    The ck Hand group was running into the forest and did not want to look back, but some of them noticed that the sound of that scary roar was very close to them.


    "AAAOOHHH!!!" Some of those who looked up only had time to see the big tigress falling from the sky before they died.


    Oya can easily jump more than fifty meters even with Lucien and Mia on top of her. She jumped again, while the mercenaries beside them panicked.


    Every jump she always killed some of the mercenaries shended on top of, After a few more jumps Oyanded in front of ck Hand.


    ck Hand was shocked to see the big tigress fall from the sky, but soon his eyes shone with hatred when he saw Mia in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    "SHADOW, YOUR BIT-" ck Hand tried to yell.


    *PAH*


    But a loud noise was heard as L.u.s.t¡¯s whip cut his mouth. The de on the whip¡¯s tip, cut his skin, and reached his tongue, and cutting it off.


    "MMMRRRHHHH!!!" ck Hand groaned in pain like a wounded beast, unable to utter a word without his tongue.


    Lucien gently stroked L.u.s.t¡¯s face, who had materialized beside him.


    She appreciated his gratitude, but he didn¡¯t need to show his gratitude because they will always help each other as lovers, so she turned her body in to purple dust as she returned inside of him to wait for the next time she could help him.


    Lucien and Mia dismounted Oya while she began to ughter the mercenaries loyal to ck Hand.


    As he m.o.a.ned in pain, ck Hand quickly took a healing potion out of his storage ring, but before he could pour it in his mouth, he found himself flying backwards from Lucien kicking him in the belly.


    "You did not manage to harm us." He heard Lucien¡¯s calm voice.


    Before he fell to the ground, Mia quickly ran in front of him and kicked him in the back, breaking many of his bones and throwing him back towards Lucien.


    "But, you could have caused us serious problems when you chased us." Then Miapleted Lucien¡¯s words.


    ck Hand¡¯s body flew through the air like a loose kite. Any normal person would have been split in half by Lucien and Mia¡¯s kicks, but ck Hand was very tough S-rank, so his body remained whole while he was a toy in Lucien and Mia¡¯s brutal game.


    *BAM*


    Lucien kicked him again, breaking more of his bones. "Attacking me would not be such a big offense if your goal didn¡¯t have anything to do with my wife."


    "You disgusting pig!! I was forced to protect your disgusting brother to help my mother, but I always hated you." Mia kicked him back to Lucien.


    This time Lucien let ck Hand fall on the ground and then stomped his head, pressing his already wounded face to the ground.


    "If we think about it, it was an incredible coincidence. You were part of the group that attacked Cassidy, but her daughter was always in front of you, and you didn¡¯t even notice it."


    ck Hand was severely hurt, but he was still conscious and listening to everything. He was surprised to find that Mia is actually the princess. But he wasn¡¯t really expected to know that before, as Mia spent all the time in the castle and was not seen in public.


    Even if he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have said anything. After all, he really loves her and wanted her to be his wife willingly.


    But that didn¡¯t matter now as Lucien would kill him. But the question he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about was: ¡¯Why did she choose this devil and not me?¡¯


    Mia walked towards Lucien while L.u.s.t and Oya killed all the mercenaries who tried to attack them.


    "I had to spend a year feeling your disgusting eyes looking at me! And even after what you did to my mother, did you expect me to be your wife?" She spoke mockingly.


    Then she approached ck Hand and kicked him again. "I can¡¯t imagine how disgusting my life would be with you... But I found a genuine man. Someone who didn¡¯t attack my mother with dirty tricks..."


    Then she smiled at Lucien. "... but who protected us and will continue to protect my mother and me."


    Lucien moved his hand toward Mia¡¯s waist while they both had one foot on ck Hand¡¯s back.


    She stroked his hand, so he pulled her body close to his in a warm embrace.


    Lucien touched Mia¡¯s forehead with his forehead as their lips slowly began to rub. She loves that kind of teasing and tenderness at the same time.


    As Lucien hugged Mia with his left arm, the golden naginata appeared in his right hand, Its de was already touching ck Hand¡¯s back, pointed at his heart.


    "Together," Lucien whispered as he slowly bit Mia¡¯s sweet lips.


    Mia held the shaft of the naginata along with Lucien while he kissed her, and both pierced ck Hand¡¯s heart.


    When the de of the naginata took ck Hand¡¯s life, Lucien felt a sensation he had never felt before. That was simr to the excitement he felt in battles before, but it was also different...


    Lucien didn¡¯t know how to exin that feeling, but he knew it has something to do with Aylin¡¯s soul in the naginata.


    He also didn¡¯t know what that meant, but killing his enemies seemed to be a lot more pleasurable, and pleasure is what make him generate demonic energy, so that was very good.


    While Lucien felt the incredible pleasure of taking ck Hand¡¯s life and kissing Mia, she could also feel that same pleasure entering her in the form of his demonic energy and making her feel better and more powerful.


    The naginata disappeared in a cloud of golden dust as Lucien ended the kiss with Mia and spoke loudly for every one of the ck Hand group to hear.


    "You had a chance to choose another path. I¡¯m not merciless, but you could have followed Red Lady and stayed out of it..."


    "But you have chosen to remain loyal to this stupid pig. Staying loyal to your leader even in a dangerous situation is an honorable attitude, but because you are still loyal to him, I cannot take any risks by leaving you alive."


    Hearing Lucien talking about loyalty and honor could make the mercenaries think he is someone cool, but actually, he was saying he would kill them all without mercy, and after the way he killed ck Hand, and of course, his appearance with that scary horns, everyone was sure he is the devil himself.


    *ROAR*


    Oya roared after tearing off the head of another mercenary. She loves to make them tremble in fear. Then she jumped on her next victim while preventing any of the mercenaries from the ck Hand group to escape the battlefield.


    Mia stroked Lucien¡¯s hand once more before taking her daggers from her storage ring and started killing the mercenaries.


    L.u.s.t materialized beside Lucien to kiss him before continuing to fight.


    Lucien materialized his golden naginata again and looked at it as he thought of Aylin. ¡¯Dragon Queen of War... Well, let¡¯s do it your way.¡¯


    He could not jump hundreds of meters like Alyin because his wings are not fully grown yet, but Lucien jumped forty meters andnded in the middle of the mercenaries with his naginata ready to take lives.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently 60+Extra), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 194 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (3/3)</h4>


    At some point, the dread that the still living ck hand group mercenaries have for Lucien matched the fear they have of Oya.


    While Oya plucked heads off with brutal bites and split bodies in half with her big sharp ws, Lucien cut heads off with his red katana and pierced hearts with his golden naginata.


    They seemed like two tornadoes of blood in the crowd of mercenaries. Where they went, blood sshed out like rainwater.


    If Lucien¡¯s incredible speed and senses were not enough, added to the absurd difference of strength between the Zero Realm and the Mortal Realm, he still managed to make a ridiculous use of two soul weapons.


    Already covered in blood, Lucien smiled at his enemies.


    The golden naginata appeared in his hand, so he threw it towards the mercenaries.


    *Woosh*


    Quick as lightning, smooth as a breeze, the naginata pierced two mercenaries in the chest before disappearing from being too far from Lucien.


    Then he spun his body around as he lowered to dodge a mercenary¡¯s blow behind him.


    The red katana was already appearing in his hand as he cut the mercenary¡¯s body in half with a brutal horizontal strike.


    In less than a second, he was already jumping backward while holding the katana in one hand, and the naginata appeared in the other.


    The other mercenary who tried to pierce Lucien with a spear saw him jumping and thought he could fly because of the height of his jump.


    For a second or less, that mercenary could have sworn he saw Lucien smile, and he really looked like the devil.


    The man¡¯s mouth cannot help but open as he was surprised and tried to curse Lucien.


    *BAM*


    *CRACK*


    Lucien fell on top of that man while shoving his naginata¡¯s de into the mercenary¡¯s mouth, tearing muscles and breaking bones all over his upper body.


    Seeing that man being disemboweled in that absurd way, all the mercenaries around Lucien retreated,cking the courage to try to attack him, even from behind.


    Lucienughed, taking great pleasure in the fear his enemies has of him. He again jumped towards other mercenaries.


    Before Luciennd on the ground, the naginata shone more brightly in his hand, and he felt that the great golden gate inside the naginata trembled.


    Lucien smiled because even though he wasn¡¯t sure, he believes that to open the gate, he needs to increase his connection with the naginata, and for that, fighting seems the best way.


    While Lucien soaked his naginata in the blood of the mercenaries, L.u.s.t, at his side, cut throats quickly with her whip, without making a brutal show like him. But killing many mercenaries as well.


    Mia also stayed near him while killing the mercenaries quickly with her daggers.


    *ROAR*


    But Oya, like her master, was not afraid to get covered in blood while shattered the mercenaries.


    Of the thousand mercenaries of the ck Hand¡¯s group, half were already in pieces on the ground and the other half would not remain alive for more than a few minutes.


    -----------------------------


    While Lucien fights the ck Hand¡¯s group on one side of the battlefield, on the other side, his other women fight the adventurers.


    Despite not feeling good fighting the adventurers, even the most loyal to Ivan, Olivia knew her ce and didn¡¯t think twice before joining Lucien¡¯s group, just like Scarlett.


    Lucien¡¯s troops were fighting in absolute sync with his wives. Be they wizards, archers, or infantry, all of them were all executing their roles perfectly.


    The adventurers numbers were more than ten timesrger than Lucien¡¯s group, but the adventurers were unable to use area attacks because of that Rose, Ang, Marie, and Lena maintained solid stone and ice barriers defending their group.


    Maggie, who was also in the Mortal Realm, used her fire magic, which, although was not her strongest point, it is very powerfulpared to the adventurers who were still in the Zero Realm. So, she attacked them with big fireballs.


    Karl, one of Ivan¡¯s mainrades, knew that Cassidy is powerful for making Ivan back down. Still, the big guy wanted to avenge Leo¡¯s death and help his people by defeating Cassidy.


    He ran towards Cassidy with arge ax while the mages of his group cast offensive spells at her.


    Cassidy continued to fight the adventurers around her while Ang blocked all spells aimed at her.


    Ang also threw ice spears towards Karl and his group. She killed most of hisrades, but Karl managed to break the ice spears aimed at him with his great ax.


    "HAAAAA!!!" As soon as he was close to Cassidy, he jumped at her while starting a mighty vertical attack.


    Cassidy raised her sword horizontally to block Karl¡¯s attack.


    "Leave him to me, please!" But before Karl¡¯s ax touched Cassidy¡¯s sword, Kylee jumped in front of him while attacking with her great ax.


    A tiny girl, actually smaller than the big ax in her hands, against a two meters tall guy, with arms thicker than the girl¡¯s waist... Everyone could predict the result of that encounter.


    *CLANG* When the des of the great axes shed, a loud sound of metal echoed across the battlefield, suppressing other sounds.


    *BOOM* Then the wave of force generated by the direct shock of two people with incredible physical strength exploded, creating a small crater below the feet of Karl and Kylee.


    Although Kylee is very strong and was boosted by Lucien¡¯s special milk, Karl¡¯s strength, after several weeks using the emerald crystals, could not be easily ovee.


    Neither of them moved back a step as they faced each other.


    "HOW?! You are just a little girl!!" Karl couldn¡¯t help eximing as he used all of his strength to push his ax towards Kylee.


    Kylee was not really using all of her strength, but just enough to hold Karl¡¯s ax.


    One of the main lessons that Lucien taught her was not to try beating enemies with simr strength to her with force, but to use her intelligence, agility, or even the size of her body as an advantage.


    And Kylee didn¡¯t just want to beat Lucien¡¯s enemies. She also wanted to stand out by fighting very well so that he would be proud of her and pamper her much,ter.


    Kylee smiled as she spoke just one word to Karl. "Dead."


    Then Kylee let the shaft of her ax slide through her hands as she ducked.


    Karl was taken aback by Kylee¡¯s sudden movement and lost his bnce by falling forward because of the great force he was putting towards her.


    Kylee quickly took a dagger from her belt and pierced Karl¡¯s belly as he fell. Then she quickly avoided his falling body as she went behind him.


    She took her ck steel naginata from her storage ring and pierced Karl¡¯s back as he tried to get up.


    "Haaaa!!!" Karl cried in pain and spat a considerable amount of blood while Kylee pushed the naginata all the way through his chest and stabbed Its de in the ground.


    He held the naginata¡¯s shaft with both hands and tried to pull it out of the ground so he could move, but his body was weak because he was losing all of his blood through his mouth and the big hole in his chest.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have tried attacking my master¡¯s Queen." Kylee slowly picked up her great ax from the ground.


    Then she put the cold de of the ax on Karl¡¯s neck, before lifting it half a meter.


    Karl knew that his death was inevitable. But his most significant feeling was not fear, but shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that after bing so powerful and reaching SS-rank, he would be killed by a little girl like this.


    Ivan, who was fighting Cassidy, saw Kylee lifting the ax above Karl¡¯s neck. He was also shocked that a little girl was preparing to execute his friend that way.


    He couldn¡¯t help remembering Leo being executed by Oya and he can¡¯t bear the death of another of his friends like that.


    "KARL!!!" Ivan panicked. Both of his hands burned as he suppressed the pain of focusing his chaotic mana like this to use his ability to the maximum.


    Cassidy tried to attack him with her greatsword, but Ivan held the de of the sword with his hands on fire. His skin was like magma, so he suffered no damage from Cassidy¡¯s sword.


    He tried to kick Cassidy while holding the de of her sword, but she jumped backward, dodging his blow. He released the de and threw a big magma ball at her.


    Even if Cassidy dodged the magma ball, it could hurt other people in Lucien¡¯s troops, so Ang made an ice barrier to block it.


    But the magma ball passed through her first ice barrier, forcing Ang to make several other barriers until she managed to stopped the magma ball.


    Buying time was Ivan¡¯s intention when he threw that magma ball. As Cassidy dodged it and Ang made the ice barriers, he ran towards Kylee and Karl with all of his speed.


    Time seemed to be in slow motion while Ivan saw Kylee¡¯s ax descending towards Karl¡¯s neck.


    Karl seemed to have noticed Ivan running towards him. He looked at his friend and felt some hope of living.


    Ivan knew he wouldn¡¯t reach them in time, so he started creating another magma ball in his hands.


    But then Ivan saw Karl¡¯s expression go from hope to sad at the same time that he felt great pain in his chest.


    He looked down and saw the ck de of Cassidy¡¯s sword pierced through his chest.


    "But how?!" Ivan eximed without understanding how Cassidy could have reached behind him since the distance between them should be dozens of meters.


    Still, Ivan was more concerned about Karl. When he looked ahead again, he could clearly see the de of Kylee¡¯s great ax cut Karl¡¯s head off.


    *Thud*


    The head of another friend rolled on the ground, leaving Ivan sad and furious as ever.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!" Ivan screamed out loudly as the fire from his hands spread to his body, covering him with magma.


    Lucien, who was paying close attention to everything that happened on the battlefield while killing mercenaries, quickly mounted Oya as they ran towards Ivan.


    When the magma of Ivan¡¯s body reached the sword that Cassidy had thrown from afar on his back, it started to melt even the incredible ck steel, showing how powerful his ability is.


    Ivan was unable to control his ability well as he reached the Mortal Realm using the crystals in their raw form, which caused his mana to be very unstable.


    He was in a lot of pain. Still, with magma all over his body, it was easy for him to start throwing several magma balls at Kylee.


    Ang started creating several ice barriers to defend Kylee while she was also trying to dodge the magma balls.


    But then when one of the magma balls crossed several of Ang¡¯s barriers and was going to hit Kylee, Oyanded in front of her, and Lucien deflected the magma ball using the de of his golden naginata.


    "YOUUUU!!!" Ivan cried when he saw Lucien and Oya again.


    He understood that the responsibility for the death of his friends was not on the tigress, the little girl, or Cassidy, but on Lucien. He is the leader of the group that is killing his people.


    Lucien smiled as he sent mental messages to Marie and Lena.


    Before Ivan could throw another Magma ball, ice and water started to fall on him. Despite the ice melting into water and the water evaporating just by touch with his skin covered in super hot magma, the girls continued to throw more ice and water on him.


    Ivan tried to walk towards Lucien, but his speed began to slow as the magma on his body cooled under the girl¡¯s magic attacks.


    Cassidy was a little sad that her great sword had melted, but she was delighted that her revenge was going much better than she could have dreamed of before meeting Lucien.


    She walked towards Ivan while Lucien and Oya also went towards him.


    The adventurers panic when they became aware that Ivan was in trouble. They tried to approach him to help, but they were unable to get through the lines of Lucien¡¯s troops who kept moving forward.


    The adventurer¡¯s arrows and spells couldn¡¯t get through Lucien¡¯s wives¡¯ barriers, but Maggie¡¯s fireballs and the attacks from Lucien¡¯s wizards¡¯ troops were breaking their barriers and killing them easily.


    In less than half an hour, nine hundred of the thousand mercenaries in the ck Hand group and two thousand adventurers had died, among them almost all of the rank SS and S died.


    And now, Ivan was kneeling in the middle of the battlefield as ice and water fell on him, and two people were walking towards him.


    The woman was the Queen who was supposed to be dead but now walked on the battlefield covered in the blood of her enemies, whom she had no mercy for.


    The other was a man with frighteningly attractive horns, riding a tigress whose brutality could only bepared to his own.


    After this day, the couple would be the protagonists, or rather the viins of terrifying tales, which would be told for many years after they left this world.

 Chapter 195 - Overwhelming Victory

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Overwhelming Victory</h4>


    As arrows and spells crossed the battlefield and the adventurers desperate to save Ivan fought Lucien¡¯s troops, he and Cassidy walked towards Ivan.


    Ivan¡¯s ability allowed him to use his mana to create fire and magma. Despite being a very powerful ability, because he used so many crystals, his mana was unstable.


    That, added to the fact that he is not used to this ability, caused him not to have much control over it.


    So, in a state of fury, he created a lot of magma on his skin. And when Marie and Lena threw ice and water at him, that magma started to cool, bing stone.


    Ivan tried to use more mana to keep the magma warm, melting the ice and evaporating the water. But soon, his mana ran out, and now he was unable to move because his body was covered with a tough stone crust.


    But he was still conscious and in great pain. Ivan knelt when he could no longer walk, and now the only part of his body that was not covered by the stone crust is part of his head.


    Kneeling on the ground, Ivan could see Lucien approaching him, mounted on the brutal tigress.


    "YOU DEVIL!!!" Ivan has never as angry at someone as he was at Lucien for killing his friends.


    Lucien dismounted from Oya, stroked her ear, and approached Ivan. "Maybe I am. But you can only me yourself for attacking my wife. You made me your enemy."


    "WIFE?! Ivan was so furious that he forgot about everyone besides Lucien.


    At that moment, Cassidy arrived behind him. "Yes, me. The one you said was weak and powerless. Well, even after you and your group plotted and use dirty means against me, I¡¯m still here."


    She passed by Ivan and entered Lucien¡¯s open arms.


    "You know, Ivan... I spent a year waiting for this moment... you were responsible for the hell my daughter and I went through..."


    Cassidy started to stroke Lucien¡¯s hands around her waist. "... but thanks to that, I was able to meet Lucien. I could torture you slowly, but I will give you a quick death because I am very happy now."


    "Your bitch!! I will kill you!!! I will kill you all!!!!" Ivan started yelling as he tried to move his body, but he couldn¡¯t move even a muscle.


    Lucien turned Cassidy¡¯s face, so he and began to kiss her lips tenderly. "Either way, we would have met. You can only belong to me, my Queen."


    Cassidy and Lucien ignored the battle around them, and Ivan¡¯s screams as they kissed. His troops and wives defended them from any attack.


    Reluctantly, she left Lucien¡¯s arms and walked over to Ivan, who was yelling. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!"


    *BAM*


    *CRACK*


    Cassidy punched Ivan in the face, breaking his nose and teeth with her ck steel gauntlet.


    He couldn¡¯t even scream anymore because he was choking on his own blood, and he couldn¡¯t even move. That added to the pain of having used his ability to the fullest and now being trapped inside the stone crust was absurdly painful for him.


    But the worst of it was seeing Lucien and Cassidy so happy that they even kissed while his people died around them. Ivan felt so helpless that tears appeared in his eyes that turned red from anger.


    Cassidy can¡¯t helpughing. "Oh, do you feel impotent? I felt that way for a year, lying on a bed while that damn poison tortured me."


    *BAM*


    *CRACK*


    This time Cassidy did not punch Ivan but kicked the middle of his legs, smashing his genitals and some of his bones.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to find Bowen and Theodore to make them have a deplorable ending just like yours." Cassidy would also take revenge on her ex-husband, who abandoned her and the knight who betrayed her.


    She enjoyed the sound of Ivan¡¯s m.o.a.ns of pain as he choked on his blood, so she held his head with both hands and spat in his face.


    "Also, I will use your body like a statue to show everyone, maybe it will prevent people from nning against me and my family."


    "Just an adjustment..." Then Cassidy started to turn Ivan¡¯s head. As his body was petrified, his neck started to make crack sounds as it began to break.


    "Mmrmrmrmr..." Ivan could only m.o.a.n and choke while Cassidy turned his head.


    The adventurers who were watching the brutal scene tried everything they could to get close to them and help. But Lucien¡¯s troops, and his wives, have already learned to be brutal and merciless to their enemies like he is. So they killed the adventurers without blinking.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!" Hundreds of adventurers yelled when they realized they couldn¡¯t stop Cassidy and Lucien.


    But it was the end of Ivan...


    *SMASH*


    The loud sound of his head beingpletely ripped from his body as his neck broke in many pieces, was a severe blow in the heart of everyone who considered Ivan as their leader.


    Cassidy lifted Ivan¡¯s head as she paced back and forth, showing it to everyone.


    "Your leader is dead!! Do you want to continue fighting and follow him into the afterlife, or are you going to stop this waste of time?!"


    The adventurers looked at Cassidy with hate. Although they heard Scarlett, Ivan, and Olivia talking about how they nned against Cassidy, the adventurers still saw Ivan as their leader.


    This is the reality for many people. A united group will always be on the side of theirrades and friends, even if they are wrong sometimes.


    Most adventurers thought that Ivan wouldn¡¯t kill Cassidy unnecessarily, and he just made a mistake in the past, but they didn¡¯t expect him to lose.


    So they could only hope that Cassidy didn¡¯t kill Ivan but banished him from the Kingdom or something simr, like some kind of noble act.


    But that was not the legacy that the Brutal King and Merceliss Queen would leave... Lucien and his family would not spare their enemies, and many would see it as something unkind or even wrong sometimes.


    That was the case for many adventurers who saw Ivan being killed in that horrible way and couldn¡¯t help hating Cassidy and Lucien.


    An S-rank adventurer who was fighting a woman from Lucien¡¯s troops went into a rage, and in a desperate act, he managed to hit the girl in front of him, then he passed through the block and headed towards Cassidy.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you!!!" The man furiously screamed as he tried to attack Cassidy.


    *ROAR*


    Oya jumped on the man before he got close to Cassidy. Still, she didn¡¯t kill him quickly, and waited for Lucien¡¯s order.


    Lucien looked at the adventurers nearby but spoke loudly for everyone else to hear.


    "Even after you know what Ivan and his group did to my wife, you still attack us... I understand that because I would also stand by my wives¡¯ side in whatever situation they need my help."


    "Although you are arge group, you are weak and disorganized. You lost this battle before it even started..."


    Then Lucien looked at the man on the ground, under Oya¡¯s big paw, which was making his bones crack by the second.


    "I will only speak once. Surrender now and kneel before your Queen."


    "F.U.C.K YO-" The adventurer under Oya¡¯s paw tried to speak, but before finishing his words, his head had already been torn off by the tigress¡¯s brutal bite.


    The poor man died in less than a second in a cruel and bizarre way just as many of his friends had already died and would soon die if they did not surrender.


    The adventurers looked at the powerful women in ck armor. They were not invincible because they had already injured many of them.


    But in addition to the fact that the wounds of Lucien¡¯s troops are not fatal, with each adventurer they kill, they go on killing more and more. The adventurers could not help thinking that they had infinite vigor.


    How many more of their friends will these women need to kill before they had to surrender or all died?


    Although most of the adventurers there wanted to continue fighting to avenge Ivan and their other friends, they understood that they were unable even to kill a single one of these women in ck armor... not to mention hurt Cassidy or Lucien.


    While many adventurers were still fighting Lucien¡¯s troops, a woman threw her sword on the ground and spoke in an annoyed tone. "I surrender."


    *BAM*


    Maggie gave a mighty punch in the face of that adventurer, knocking the woman to the ground. "He told you to kneel for your Queen."


    After the woman rolled on the ground, she was barely able to get up, but everyone around her started to kneel while throwing their weapons on the ground.


    When one adventurer knelt, the others beside them realized that it was not worth it to keep fighting, especially when their group was giving up, so they all started to kneel.


    The first to kneel was the infantry, which had already lost more than eighty percent of its members. Then the archers also knelt down.


    The wizards and mages knelt even faster than their friends because they were already exhausted. They did their best and used all of their mana trying to attack Lucien¡¯s troops, but none of their spells went through the magical walls made by Lucien¡¯s wives.


    While the adventurers surrendered, Lucien¡¯s troops grouped in a straight line and maintained their formation. Even though many of them were injured, they prioritized maintaining unity and keep calm just as they trained with Lucien.


    When thest adventurer knelt, thest mercenary of the ck Hand group died under Mia¡¯s dagger. Arie and E were at her side as they were helping her fight thest group of mercenaries Lucien left when he went to help Kylee.


    Aria had fought before, but even so, she was a little shaken by killing someone again. E had taken a life for the first time today, and she was very sad about it. Still, she felt it was the right thing to do, killing their enemies to keep her beloved family safe.


    Mia and Aria hugged E while they sent Lucien a mental message saying they were fine, and no one in their group had been hurt.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives had not been hurt either. Most of the girls were in the Mortal Realm, while those who were not, fought very carefully.


    Of Lucien¡¯s troops, approximately one hundred had minor injuries, while less than ten had more serious wounds, but not fatal.


    But for adventurers, the loss was numerous. Out of the eight thousand who fought, half had died while many others were injured.


    Cassidy put Ivan¡¯s head in his petrified hand and then walked towards Lucien, who hugged her.


    He kissed her gently. "It¡¯s done."


    She smiled. "It was easier than I expected."


    Lucienughed. "We trained hard for this."


    Astrid approached them and couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lucien¡¯s words. "Oh, we really trained... a lot of training... hahaha..."


    Lucien released Cassidy and kissed Astrid too. "Don¡¯t worry. Our challenges are just beginning... so, we will resume hard training soon."


    Olivia also approached them. "Does everyone get an after-battle kiss?"


    Heughed and hugged her too. "Of course."


    Olivia enjoyed the kiss, but she quickly got to the point while talking in a concerned tone about the adventurers who surrendered. "What are you going to do with them?"


    L.u.s.t materialized beside Lucien as he answered Olivia¡¯s question. "We¡¯re going put ck marks on all of them to avoid further problems, right? By the way, I want a kiss too."


    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t. "Yes, the ck mark is the best solution."


    Lucien¡¯s other women were approaching him, and Scarlett quickly asked. "Is it also necessary to cast the ck mark on the mercenaries?"


    He shook his head. "I don¡¯t think it will be necessary as they¡¯re really loyal to you after all."


    "Still, now everyone will have to swear loyalty to the only Queen."


    Lucien hugged Cassidy¡¯s waist again and looked at everyone on the battlefield and on the city walls.


    Then he focused his demonic energy only on his throat, greatly enhancing his voice so that everyone within a three-mile radius could hear his next words clearly.


    "Kneel and hail your Queen."


    Lucien spoke in a calm tone, but his voice boosted by demonic energy sounded like thunder that made everyone tremble with fear.


    After the demonstration of power and brutality that Lucien¡¯s group showed and the fact that Cassidy is rightfully the Queen, no one thought twice before kneeling down like the adventurers.


    "Long live the Queen!" More than twenty thousand people spoke together.


    Cassidy smiled as she hugged Lucien tightly.


    Lucien smiled too, then spoke again. "Now, hail your new King."


    No one thought twice about obeying Lucien.


    "Long live the King!!"


    *ROAR*


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 196 - After Battle

    <h4>Chapter 196 - After Battle</h4>


    "Good, good..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but nod, seeing that things were going as he expected.


    Although Lucien had no ambitions to lead, he knew that he would often need to do this in order ?to keep ?everything? going? smoothly.


    Also, he knows that as Cassidy¡¯s husband, he has the responsibility to help her manage Portgreen until they can return to his world to rescue his mother.


    Lucien was already thinking about what to do to put the city in order and also how to keep things well even after they are gone.


    Ron was the best choice for that. Lucien trusted the loyal spymaster a lot and wanted to bring him from Bluewind to be a general administrator for Portgreen in the main city.


    Also, Alden and Lucien¡¯s male troops could serve well as his representatives elsewhere. Well, that would be the best they could do as this battle showed that Lucien could not count on them to follow ?his? and his female troops ?pace?.


    Well, now it wasn¡¯t ?the ?time to think much about the future, but ?to ?focus on the present. Lucien needed to continue with ?helping? Cassidy reim her ? ?throne.


    Lucien looked at the mercenaries, adventurers, andmon people as he used his demonic energy to amplify his voice.


    "Everyone can get up. From now on, there ?isn¡¯t a? Guild or mercenary groups ?anymore?. You all obey Cassidy and me."


    Olivia and Scarlett didn¡¯t need to prove anything to Lucien, but they still choose to bow to him while speaking loudly and respectfully. "Yes, hubby."


    After seeing Olivia and Scarlett fighting alongside Lucien¡¯s group, everyone understood how the situation ended that way, and now hearing them call him husband was confirmation to the mercenaries and adventurers that their leaders were already following Lucien¡¯s orders.


    The mercenaries were confident that Scarlett would not lead them ?into? a bad situation, and as she seemed very happy with Lucien, they had nothing against this change in the general leadership.


    Themon people were happy that Cassidy was alive, and now she looked even more powerful than before. Many already believed that she and Lucien were on the same level as her father, the Sage King.


    The adventurers, however, still had anger in their looks, along with fear of Lucien and Cassidy. But they couldn¡¯t do anything. Again, Lucien would only let them live if they ept the ck mark.


    Lucien approached Olivia. "I will continue with Cassidy and the others. Can you take care of the adventurers?"


    Olivia instinctively moved closer to Lucien until their bodies were glued together, so she started to caress his chest. "As you wish, hubby..."


    Lucien smiled, seeing Olivia¡¯s pleading look. He ?couldn¡¯t? help but kiss her again.


    "Order them to clean up this mess, deal with the bodies, and then keep them in Guild buildings.


    Note the name of everyone who will need the ck mark."


    "Also, I will let you decide which of the other adventurers who are not here now will need to receive the ck mark."


    Olivia nodded while sniffing Lucien¡¯s chest. "You should visit the L secret groupter, as they are probably more loyal to you than to me. About the other adventurers, I will note the name of everyone that demonstrates ?any? sign of wanting to create problems."


    Lucien knew that he didn¡¯t need to worry about this issue since Olivia now thinks first about the good of their family.


    "Yes, do it. Even though there are a lot of people who will need the ck mark, we now have five mages in the Mortal Realm, so it won¡¯t be too difficult."


    Then he looked at Marie and Lena, who, like everyone else, ?are? exhausted. "Even though the battle was short? , it was very intense. We are going to resolve this ck mark issue in two days.? Right ?now the girls need a good rest."


    Olivia nodded again. "Mm. I will get everything ready. Also, I will resolve any other issues with the adventurers and let you know about ?anything? crucial."


    She gave Lucien one more kiss and went towards the adventurers, but he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tight. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re with me."


    "I¡¯m d too. You are the best thing that ?has ?happened to me." Olivia hugged Lucien very tightly before going to lead the adventurers to clear the battlefield.


    She wanted to stay by his side all the time, but keeping the adventurers in order was also good since she felt like she was doing something that only she could do for Lucien.


    While Olivia went to deal with the adventurers, Lucien approached Scarlett. She hugged him too. All his wives love his touch and are always wanting more of it.


    "You surprised me by making almost all the mercenaries retreat under yourmand." Lucien couldn¡¯t? help but praise her.


    Scarlett smiled as she kissed Lucien. "I am amazing, you know."


    Lucienughed. "Yes, you are fantastic, my dear. Now I need you to keep them in order. Although


    Cassidy and I are the leaders, you will continue to pass on my orders to them for now."


    "Mmmm..." Scarlett m.o.a.ned as Lucien stroked her ass. "I want to be at your side, hubby."


    He kissed her cute ears. "We will all be together at night at home. Now Cassidy and I have a lot to do. We all have tasks to do, and... you know I will reward youter."


    Scarlett wanted to keep acting spoiled, but she knew they had a lot to do to get Portgreen in order, so she kissed Lucien passionately. "Okay, see you at home then. I love you, hubby."


    Then ?Scarlett went to lead the mercenaries back to the northern area of ?the city. After thest week, Ivan and his group did a lot of damage to? the mercenary properties, so they had a lot to? rebuild, now under new leadership.


    Lucien went towards Mia, Aria, and E. Because of their connection, he knew everything that happened to the girls during the battle.


    The girls were still hugging each other, so Lucien joined in the hug together. "E, you are a very strong girl. I¡¯m proud of you."


    He didn¡¯t need to ask how E felt because he could feel it. She was a little shaken ?from? killing people, but her determination was stronger than ever as she knew that fighting for her family is right.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile, receiving praise from Lucien. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re proud of me, hubby."


    Lucien was forced by his father to kill someone when he was just twelve, just like his sisters, so he knew that ?a person¡¯s? first kill is unforgettable.


    He only got over it by having the support of his sisters, especially his oldest? sister. ? She? ? always looked after him, Sophia, ?and his other sisters?.


    E was already seventeen and has great support, not only from her mother and him but also from the other girls who already ?support ?each other like a family, so she ?will? get over it more quickly.


    Lucien kissed Aria. "You were also amazing, my dear. You and E fought very well. At night I will spoil you both a lot, my brave warriors."


    Aria ?couldn¡¯t? help butugh at the fact that Lucien treats her like a child when, in fact, she is much older than him. Still, she doesn¡¯t mind being his little girl and letting him spoil her a lot. On the contrary, she loves it.


    They hugged for a few more seconds before Lucien opened the portal to the purple world. The people were confused, seeing the mysterious portal, but no one had the slightest idea of what? kind of magic it was.


    Lucien kissed Arie and E once again. "Go home and rest. Cassidy and I have a lot to do here, but you can rx at home and wait for us. At night we will have a lot of fun."


    The girls entered the portal while Lucien called the others, ?his? mage ?wives needed to rest a lot? after using almost all of their mana defending the troops.


    Rose, Ang, Maggie, Marie, and Lena entered the portal, but not without receiving a kiss from Lucien. They were all very much looking forward to the celebrations at night.


    Lucien hugged Mia around the waist. "You were amazing, my love. I wanted to let you rest, but your mom needs you by our side. ?Because you¡¯re the? Princess ?of Portgreen?, and ? ?it is good for people to see you at least once."


    "Are you going to carry me like a princess?" Mia giggled while kissing Lucien¡¯s cheek.


    She was just jokingly, but Lucien couldn¡¯t resist taking her in the carrying princess style. "Oh, of course, my lovely princess."


    "Hahaha, I love it, hubby." Miaughed as Lucien carried her towards Cassidy.


    Astrid was beside Cassidy like a faithful bodyguard. She was raised as Cassidy¡¯s sister but always felt that she had a duty to protect her topensate Cassidy¡¯s mother for taking care of her.


    But it was different now. Now Astrid really felt like Cassidy¡¯s sister because they were both Lucien¡¯s wives. Still, Astrid will always support and defend Cassidy instinctively, just as Cassidy will do ?the same ?for her.


    Oya was covered in the blood of their enemies and wanted a bath, but she also wanted to stay with Lucien.


    So, Lucien respected her wish and let the great tigress continue to follow them now. At night they could all take a big bath together.


    Lucien left Mia beside Cassidy and went towards his troops. He knew that none of them had severe injuries, but he wanted to give some of his life mana to those who had any injuries.


    "You were amazing! You all deserve a lot of rewards." Lucien smiled at his troops as he praised them.


    All of his ? ?troops were in an organized line, maintaining order, and showing how disciplined they are. Of course, Lucien couldn¡¯t be more proud of them.


    He walked between them until he ?stood in front of a specific woman. "Lori, let me help you."?


    Lori had a cut on her back. Although the armor of the troops was ck, Reba ?only had? ck steel to make equipment ?for??? Lucien and his wives. The troops wore good armor, but Lori¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.tte was pierced by the sword of a S-rank adventurer.


    She knew Lucien had a lot to do, and she also didn¡¯t want to look weak ?by ?needing ?his? care ?right now. "I¡¯m fine, master. I don¡¯t want to bother you."


    Before Lucien could say anything, another woman beside Lori stepped out of her position as she bowed to Lucien.


    "Lori¡¯s injury is my fault, master. I faced an enemy that was stronger than me, and instead of using my agility, I tried topete with him in strength."


    "Then I fell, and Lori left her position to help me, ?which allowed? a shameless man ?to? attack her from behind."


    "This was not your fault. We are a team, so it is natural that we help each other." Lori smiled at the woman.


    Lucien already had an excellent impression of Lori. Now he found her even more impressive.


    He held her chin and kissed her lips tenderly. Lori was taken by surprise but did not resist while Lucien¡¯s life mana, ?and? demonic energy, made her body feel perfect, and her wounds were healed quickly.


    He kissed her for a minute until Lori¡¯s wound was healed then he gave her a few more quick kisses on her lips before speaking softly in her ear. "I will give you a special rewardter."


    Lori blushed as she smiled expectantly. Lucien¡¯s kisses and touch were addictive, not to mention s.e.x with him. ?But having s.e.x with him had one downside, ? it had? to be quick because he? has? to take care of all ?his female? troops, so she couldn¡¯t wait for the special reward, which she was sure it would be unbelievably wonderful.


    After healing Lori, Lucien kissed all of his troops who were merely injured. He wanted to be able to pay attention to them all now, but he hadn¡¯t even entered the city yet and had a lot to do with Cassidy.


    Anyway, there would always be time for him to reward all his girls soon.


    And of course, they were all very much looking forward to it.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 197 - Wanna Touch

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Wanna Touch</h4>


    While Lucien "healed" his wounded troops. The people who watched them were confused and impressed.


    The adventurers who were clearing the battlefield under Olivia¡¯s orders couldn¡¯t help but be angry at Lucien, thinking he was mocking them by kissing the women who had killed so many of their friends.


    Still, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that only a man as bold as Lucien could have "tamed" the fierce Red Lady.


    The fact that Lucien¡¯s other women, including the Queen, were patiently waiting for him while he kissed other women in front of everyone, made the mercenaries sure that he would be a good leader and not trash like ck Hand.


    But of course, Lucien¡¯s wives knew what he was doing and did not care about the public opinion as Lucien always treats them so nicely.


    Ghnna, Jeanne, Madelyn, and other girls from the L approached Cassidy and the others.


    Madelyn was still shocked by everything she saw. She never expected her idol to return to the city in such a situation. He returned as the husband of the supposed dead Queen, defeated the army of adventurers led by Ivan, and was now kissing his troops... That was all very crazy.


    She understood most of the situation but couldn¡¯t help asking Cassidy in a perplexed tone. "W-what he is d-doing?"


    Cassidy couldn¡¯t help butugh because she knew the situation really should look bizarre to people who don¡¯t know Lucien. "He is healing the most injured soldiers."


    "Is that h-healing?" Madelyn was even more confused.


    Astridughed as she spoke proudly. "They fought well, so if he¡¯s spoiling them a little bit, it¡¯s also good as they deserve it."


    "We all fought very well, he will be giving us a lot of rewardter," Miamented aloud.


    *Roar*


    Oya roared, showing her interest in receiving rewards from Lucien as well, making the girlsugh.


    Madelyn and the other girls from the L quickly took a step back in fear of Oya. After all, they saw the big tigress tear heads off as if they were snacks.


    Oya was confused since she was not trying to be hostile. Cassidy patted her head while talking to Madelyn. "Don¡¯t worry. This big cute cat is very docile."


    "But if you express any threat to Lucien..." Ghnnamented as she lowered her head to the side, making the meaning of her words clear.


    Lucien¡¯s wives startedughing again, leaving Madelyn and the other girls from L impressed. After all, they seemed very close together as if they were all one big family.


    Madelyn looked at Astrid with a jealous look. "Ravenous... When you said about your hubby..."


    Astrid smiled. "My name is Astrid, and yes, he is my husband."


    "Our husband." Ghnna corrected her.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help blushing a little while thinking about Lucien. After seeing Dennis, she had the confirmation that her family is now Lucien¡¯s, so she no longer had any doubts that she may be his wife.


    While the girls talked, Lucien finished taking care of all of his injured troops and approached them. "Oh, this conversation sounds interesting... what are you talking about?"


    Cassidyughed. "You know we¡¯re talking about you. Nothing escapes your unbelievable hearing."


    Lucien shook his head. "I have full control over the range of my hearing, so I don¡¯t use it to spy on your conversation. Not all of them..."


    The girls knew that Lucien respects their privacy, and Cassidy was just kidding, so theyughed, and Ghnna approached Lucien.


    He hugged the beautiful elf and sealed her lips with a lovely kiss before she could say anything while talking to her mentally. ¡¯Thank you, my dear.¡¯


    Ghinna knew what Lucien was talking about. On the city¡¯s wall, there were many adventure archers who could fire arrows from great distances.


    Many of them were elves, and with the help of Madelyn and other girls, Ghnna knocked them all out.


    Well, Ghnna didn¡¯t mind killing some of them as they clearly intended to kill Lucien¡¯s troops, but Madelyn¡¯s group did not want to kill people as long as they could knock them out.


    Ghnna continued to kiss Lucien while she responded mentally. ¡¯You don¡¯t have to thank me. I am your wife, and I will always fight by your side.¡¯


    The elf knew she couldn¡¯t kiss Lucien forever, like she wanted. So she didn¡¯t insist when he ended the kiss. He squeezed her ass while she sniffed his chest before stepping back.


    Then Lucien looked at Jeanne. "You were amazing in the battle, my sweetheart."


    Jeanne blushed as she approached Lucien. "Did you see me?"


    Lucien saw that Jeanne was with Dennis on the top of the wall protecting themon people as they watched the battle as he expected. But right at the start of the battle, Jeanne jumped off the wall and joined his troops.


    He nodded to Jeanne and then hugged her. "Are youing with us now orter?"


    Jeanne was wearing a medium-size armor that Reba made for her with ck steel, and although it is not very big, it still hinders her from hugging Lucien as she wanted.


    Still, she tried to hug him as tightly as she could. "I would like to visit Dennis¡¯s house when Masones back, but just to properly say goodbye. Because from now on, I will not be leaving your side."


    Lucien smiled and kissed Jeanne. "I am delighted to hear that, my love."


    Madelyn and the other girls from the L werepletely flushed from seeing Lucien being so romantic with his wives.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t been doing anything to them, they couldn¡¯t stop their hearts from beating faster while they wondered what it would be like to be in the shoes of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Ghnna thought that as Madelyn and her friends came along with her, she should introduce them to Lucien.


    "Ahem, ahem..." Ghnna made a subtle sound as she approached Madelyn and spoke to Lucien. "This is..."


    But Lucien quickly interrupted Ghnna. "Oh, are you the cat-girl attendant who signed me up for the Guild?"


    Madelyn smiled as she blushed even more and lowered her head because of her embarrassment. "D-Do you r-remember me?"


    Lucien remembered Madelyn¡¯s physical features but not her name. Of course, he heard Ghnna speak her name and thought she would be happy if he remembered her.


    "Madelyn, right? Are you the leader of the group called L?" Lucien continued to smile at Madelyn, leaving her without knowing what to do.


    Since seeing Lucien for the first time, Madelyn has not gone a day without thinking about Lucien¡¯s beautiful face. And now that he said he remembered her too, she couldn¡¯t help but be very happy.


    "Yes, yes. Madelyn! It¡¯s my name..." Madelyn realized that she was too excited to speak and lowered her head again.


    Lucien found the cat-girl¡¯s attitude very cute and couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "I would never forget such cute ears."


    With his super senses, Lucien did not fail to notice the reaction of Astrid and Oya¡¯s ears when Lucien praised Madelyn¡¯s ears.


    He looked at them with a loving expression. "Don¡¯t be jealous. You know how much I love your cute ears."


    *Roar*


    Oya roared, showing content with Lucien¡¯s words while Astrid smiled.


    Madelyn was very embarrassed and pleased with Lucien¡¯s praise, so she wanted to praise him too, in order not to look like someone ungrateful.


    She started by looking at his ck boots, which made him look really cool. Then she looked at his chest, which not even his armor could hide the outline of his attractive muscles.


    Madelyn felt her body get hot just by looking at Lucien¡¯s body. Then she looked at his devilishly handsome face.


    She didn¡¯t know how to praise him without lookingpletely in love with him or like the crazy fan that she actually is.


    As Lucien had praised her ears, she looked at his, which were actually slightly pointed now, simr to elf¡¯s ears.


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t help being confused because Lucien was not like that when she saw him the first time. Well, he didn¡¯t have those horns either...


    When she looked at his horns more closely, she was mesmerized. Those dark onyx horns... No matter how much she looked at those horns, they never looked scary but attractive.


    "Your horns... they are so cool... soo s.e.xy..." Madelyn only realized that she thought out loud after Lucien¡¯s wives began to look at her with strange expressions.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but feel good about Madelyn¡¯s praise. Not because he was vain, but because he was proud of his horns even though many people would see it as something strange and diabolical.


    In his world, he would certainly be aughing matter and hatted because of his horns, but he would always be proud of them even if he was not sure what they mean precisely.


    Heughed while jokingly talking to Madelyn. "Do you want to touch them?"


    "Yes!" Madelyn responded instinctively, but then she realized that everyone wasughing at her and got even more flushed as she thought. ¡¯I really want to touch them, but it would look weird¡¯.


    Lucien hugged Cassidy¡¯s waist as he spoke to everyone. "Let¡¯s get into the city. We can talk in a private andfortable ce."


    Everyone agreed and followed Lucien and Cassidy as they walked towards the city gate.


    Lucien¡¯s troops followed him in a very organized manner while his wives walked right behind him and also beside him.


    The mercenaries were following Scarlett to the northern area of ??the city while the adventurers stayed on the battlefield to clean up the mess and prepare their friend¡¯s bodies for a funeral.


    Well, almost everyone would have a funeral, as some of the adventurers were in very small pieces while Ivan¡¯s statue holding his own head would be taken to Lucienter. He would use that statue in a special ce to be immortalized in history.


    As Lucien¡¯s group entered the city, people were kneeling around them as they spoke. "Long live the Queen, long live the King."


    After a long period of chaos and a short period of extreme chaos, Cassidy is finally back. Everyone is hopeful that things will eventually be as good as it was before the chaos started. Well, actually better. Because the new King looks so scary, and attractive, but also very powerful.


    And the best is that Olivia and Red Lady were on his side, and they are actually as his wives. Although everything was very shocking, the people were sure that the changes would be good for the city and its people in general.


    Peace. They only wanted times of peace after that massacre. And that seemed like Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s intention.


    Lucien walked hand in hand with Cassidy as they smiled and waved to the people. He knew that as rulers, they had to maintain their reputation of being ruthless, and powerful. But also be known as kind rulers to the people.


    Lord Larousse approached them and bowed to Lucien and Cassidy. "My King, my Queen."


    "You did well by bringing the people as I ordered. As I said, Mason is expected to arrive with my other troops in approximately two days, so don¡¯t worry about it." Lucien said.


    Then he continued. "Now organize as many people as you can in the city¡¯s main courtyard so that we can make an announcement about the Queen¡¯s return."


    "Yes, my King." Lord Larousse bowed again as he prepared to leave so that he can do as Lucien ordered, but then he looked at Jeanne.


    Jeanne quickly spoke to make her point clear. "My ce is next to Lucien. He... He will be my husband."


    Lord Larousse knew that he could do nothing to change that. In fact, he would be selfish to expect Jeanne to take care of him and his son even though she was just his sister-inw.


    Part of him was happy that she found her ce and was able to start raising a family with Lucien. Although he looked strange, Dennis was sure that Lucien takes good care of his family.


    Lord Larousse said goodbye to Jeanne and went to organize the people in the city¡¯s main courtyard, as Lucien had ordered.


    Lucien and his women proceeded to that courtyard, which is close to the main buildings of the Guild. He also wanted to visit the L secret group, as the adventurers there seem more reasonable than those who blindly followed Ivan.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 198 - No Time For Rest

    <h4>Chapter 198 - No Time For Rest</h4>


    As Lucien¡¯s group headed for the town¡¯s main courtyard, he noticed that Madelyn kept gazing at him while blushing.


    Well, he was already used to causing this reaction in women not only because of his attractive figure but also because even without using it, the demonic energy inside him radiated a charming atmosphere around him.


    ording to L.u.s.t, women of the mortal realm has less resistance to his charm, and as his demonic energy grows more powerful and vast, he will be able to enchant much more powerful women from higher realms.


    For now, even while Lucien was not trying to captivate women¡¯s attention, only mature women could at least disguise being interested in him while young girls could not avoid making their feelings clear.


    While Lucien ignored most looks from women who are not his wives, he was finding it hard to ignore Madelyn because she is very cute, especially her cat-girl¡¯s ears, which look even cuter than Anne¡¯s ears.


    Lucien didn¡¯t stop walking while holding Cassidy¡¯s hand but started talking to Madelyn, who was close to him.


    "Madelyn, why don¡¯t you hate me, or at least fear me?" Lucien asked, leaving everyone curious about his question.


    The cat-girl made a thoughtful and shocked expression as she answered. "Why should I hate or fear you?"


    Lucien spoke calmly. "Well, I just killed a lot of adventurers. Shouldn¡¯t that affect you?"


    Madelyn can¡¯t help but be a little sad. "Yes, I think I should be sad for them... But we have all heard Ivan¡¯s words. Everything he, Red Lady, and even Olivia, did to Queen Cassidy..."


    "In fact, most of us knew that things were not fair for the Queen, but we preferred to ignore that and go on with our lives... That is the truth. We are all selfish people who only care about ourselves."


    She sighed and continued. "And even after everything was clear, many chose to still follow and defend Ivan while they could admit their mistakes like Olivia and Red Lady."


    Madelyn looked at the other girls from L who were beside her as she spoke.


    "I cannot speak for all the other adventurers, but I am sure that the people from the L, not because they are your fans but rational people, will understand that you have acted in the right to defend your wife."


    "Also, Ivan¡¯s group was the first to attack. Anyway, in battle, people die... I know you are very merciful for sparing so many adventurers who clearly hate you now."


    Then Madelyn smiled at Lucien. "That¡¯s the reason why I don¡¯t hate you. Now about me not being afraid, it¡¯s because I... Well, I don¡¯t know exactly why, but I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t hurt me for no reason, and in fact, you are a kind person."


    "..." After Madelyn¡¯s borate response, everyone was silent for a few seconds while Lucien looked into her eyes.


    The cat-girl was very embarrassed without knowing what to do but kept gazing at Lucien without looking away.


    Then Lucien smiled at her, making her young heart seem like it was melting as she blushed more than ever. "You are an adorable girl, Madelyn."


    Lucien was brutal in the battle with his enemies with the intention of passing on a message to everyone. A message that clearly meant what would happen to anyone who attacked his family again.


    He also knew that many would fear and hate him after that. Still, he was happy that there were people like Madelyn who did not hate him but respected him, and understood that Ivan was primarily responsible for his death when he attacked Cassidy in the first ce.


    Lucien now wanted to know more about the so-called L secret group because he was sure he would be among friends there.


    Then Lucien¡¯s group walked down the city streets towards the courtyard. They were slowly walking so that everyone could see that Cassidy had returned and that now the leadership of the city was back in her hands again and now also Lucien¡¯s.


    After about half an hour, they arrived at that courtyard, where Lord Larousse was organizing the people so they can listen to Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s announcement.


    They didn¡¯t speak much and just exined to the people what had happened. Cassidy said that things will not be the same as before, they will be even better.


    She also said that she would unite the vassal kingdoms under hermand again and protect them as she did before.


    And of course, she introduced Lucien as her husband. Cassidy told them he isn¡¯t like her previous husband, she was forced to marry him because his family was very powerful and it was supposed to be good for the kingdom. She let them know that she is married again, because she loves Lucien.


    Although not everyone saw the battle, the people that Lord Larousse took to the wall allowing them to watch it, are now telling everyone about how incredible Lucien and Cassidy are.


    Everyone was very positive that Lucien and Cassidy would be great rulers, and their reputation would only increase from now on.


    With everything exined, now it was time for Lucien and Cassidy to start cleaning up the mess that was made in the city when there was no proper leadership.


    Lucien already had ns to unify the vassal kingdoms and make their rtions even more significant than before.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t have a problem with Bluewind, but maybe things weren¡¯t so easy with the Nunid Kingdom, where he killed the prince to save Lena.


    Well, they, like the other vassal kingdoms, could not really go against Lucien¡¯smand, and they also had no reason to refuse swearing loyalty to him since that would be more beneficial to them than to Lucien and Cassidy.


    Right now, Lucien wanted to rebuild Cassidy¡¯s castle. It was destroyed when Ivan attacked her.


    The Guild and the mercenaries wanted to use the destroyed castle as a sign of the end of the monarchy, so the ce was in ruins but protected so that everyone could see it as a relic of the past.


    Lucien and Cassidy would rebuild the castle as a symbol of their royal power. Of course, He and his wives would continue to live in their home in the purple world and would use the castle to be in contact with the people and others outside their family. Also, it will be his troops home for now.


    With Olivia being the intermediary between Lucien and the adventurers, Scarlett doing the same thing with the mercenaries and Lord Larousse with themon people, Lucien and Cassidy only had to give the orders, and they would be done.


    Lucien ordered a mixed group of mercenaries and adventurers to immediately start repairing the castle. Since they destroyed it, he decided to use it as a punishment.


    He also sent messengers to contact the royal families of the vassal kingdoms and to summon everyone, even the representatives of smaller viges, to a great conference in Portgreen.


    Although everything needed some time to be done, and they had just taken back control of the city, Lucien did not want to waste time.


    Amelia would probably know about him taking Portgreen soon, and she would arrive with a gigantic army of Light Empire soldiers in about a month.


    Amelia¡¯s army would be many times bigger and more powerful than the group of adventurers, so Lucien wanted to resume the hard training soon, the same training that his wives and troops love so much.


    While Lucien and Cassidy resolved the most urgent questions about the kingdom, the hours passed, and the morning turned in to afternoon.


    Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid were already very tired. So Lucien sent them home with Oya, Jeanne, and Ghnna.


    Kylee also returned home, but Ne wanted to go with Lucien¡¯s troops to the royal castle. The repair group was working hard to repair the castle, but they would need a few days to finish it.


    Still, as Lucien would stay in the purple world with his women, the troops chose to camp in the castle¡¯s garden and oversee Its restoration. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t mind helping the repair group either, as they were building what would be the troops home for a while.


    Since everyone was already following his orders, Lucien just had to wait for the results. Right now, he headed to the Guild to talk to Olivia about some adventurers from Ivan¡¯s main group. Also, to visit the L secret group.


    -------------------------


    Lucien entered the main buildings of the Guild alone. The first time he came here, he got a lot of attention, but this time he got even more.


    The adventurers in the main hall were in a strange mood. Many of them were saddened by the loss of many friends, but they did not me Lucien, but Ivan for making him his enemy.


    Still, because Lucien said there would be no more Guild and mercenary groups, the adventurers were concerned about what would happen to them.


    Lucien could hear them talking about their concerns and even feel the looks of fear they were giving him.


    But there were also girls talking about how cool he looks, and how s.e.xy his horns are. Of course, these were people from L who no longer needed to hide now that Ivan, and his group couldn¡¯t intimidate them anymore.


    Lucien walked to the counter while Madelyn smiled at him. "Lucien, I¡¯m happy to see you again!!"


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the cute cat-girl. "We were together about four hours ago..."


    Madelyn blushed because she couldn¡¯t help but be excited in Lucien¡¯s presence. She also saw that other girls in the main hall gazed at her with jealous expressions when Lucien said they were "together."


    She tried to hide her embarrassed expression. "Yes... How can I help you, ehhh... should I call you my King from now on?"


    "You don¡¯t have to. You can just call me Lucien." He responded.


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, just looking at Lucien made her want to smile. "Well... Lucien, did youe to see the Guild Mas- Olivia?"


    Lucien nodded. "Yes, but she is busy dealing with the families of the dead adventurers now, right?"


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but be surprised how Lucien knew about it. After all, not everyone was used to his super hearing.


    "Yes, Olivia is arguing with some people about the funeral of the adventurers who died in the battle. Most of them understand that their family members shouldn¡¯t have followed Ivan against you and the Queen, but many are creating problems for Olivia."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "Hum... I understand that people should be angry when their family members are killed... Still, I have to support my wives, so I think I will have to kick the ass of these people who are bothering Olivia."


    Madelyn and other girls in the hall could not help but giggle, listening to Lucien speak in a rxed tone saying he would kick some asses.


    Then he turned to the adventurers in the hall and spoke in a friendly tone. "I know you¡¯re concerned about how things are going to be from now on..."


    "I can¡¯t say that it will be easy for you to adapt, but as Cassidy and I have already spoken, we will unite the people of Portgreen. Things will be fair for everyone. Violence against your own people and disorder will not be epted."


    "So, you can live your life however you want. I¡¯m going to talk to Olivia about itter, but the Guild buildings are going to stay the same as before, same with your homes."


    "Of course, adventurers inclined to create problems will be subjected to a spell that will prevent them from creating bigger problems, but overall as long as you follow thew, there is nothing to worry about."


    The adventurers in the main hall were very relieved by Lucien¡¯s words. They feared negative changes, but Lucien just seemed to want to create order, and that would benefit everyone.


    Lucien was satisfied that most adventurers were willing to behave. He smiled at Madelyn again. "Well, I¡¯m going to help Olivia now. After that, I would like to meet your friends from the L group."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently +65), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 199 - Two Girls, a Lap (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Two Girls, a Lap (1/2)</h4>


    In arge room on the second floor of the main Guild building, Olivia is standing in front of some people with angry expressions.


    A man pointed at Olivia. "I can¡¯t believe you betrayed Ivan!! You betrayed the whole Guild, and because of you, my son is dead!"


    Olivia rolled her eyes as a woman pointed at her too. "F.u.c.k you, Olivia!! You are the cause of the death of so many people!!"


    Then an old man, seated in a chair, spoke calmly. "Olivia is not to me if your children were so stupid as to follow Ivan into a losing battle. Stop barking like irrational dogs."


    Another woman angrily looked at the old man. "Bullshit! How would they know that Cassidy would have an army of such powerful people?"


    Then the man who had spoken earlier continued to point at Olivia. "Olivia knew!! She could have avoided all of that by warning them!"


    Olivia shook her head. "I told them to surrender, or they would die. I didn¡¯t need to do that, but I still tried to help them."


    The man started walking towards her with a furious expression. "You might-"


    *BAM*


    Before the man could finish his words, the door of the room was kicked open and hit the wall, making a loud noise and startling everyone.


    "I don¡¯t have the right to tell my wife what she must do. So who are you to give her orders?" Lucien spoke calmly, but everyone was already shaking with fear, seeing that handsome face and... horns.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that... it¡¯s just..." As Lucien walked towards the man with a strange smile on his face, the poor man stepped back and raised his hands defensively.


    "Oh? Do you even know what excuses to make?" Lucien continued walking slowly towards the man, and they both went towards the windows of the room.


    The man was desperate because everyone knew of Lucien¡¯s reputation for being extremely brutal. "Forgive me, please. I Jus-"


    Lucien stopped in front of the man when he was at the window and couldn¡¯t move anymore. "What kind of man would I be to let any idiot disrespect my wife?"


    "No, please!!" The man started to cry as he felt a hot and smelly liquid run down his legs.


    Lucien looked at him with a cold expression. "If you survive the fall, I will let you go."


    "Fall? What fa-" The man tried to ask, but choked on his words when Luciennded a powerful kick on his belly.


    Well, it was a powerful kick for the man, but in fact, Lucien used very little of his strength just to kick the man out of the room... through the window.


    *Bam*


    *Smash*


    The man passed through the window, breaking the ss and flew several meters away from the Guild building. He was not very strong, only being in the D-rank, and suffered many injuries while rolling on the ground.


    His body was all covered in blood from the various cuts caused by the ss and stones on the ground, but the man was still alive. Well, his heart was beating.


    Lucien looked at the other people in the room. "Oh, he¡¯s alive. Well, he won¡¯t be able to walk in this life anymore if he doesn¡¯t get excellent medic treatment right now, but he was lucky to keep his life."


    Then he walked towards Olivia, who couldn¡¯t hide a gentle smile on her face, now no longer hidden by a mask.


    He hugged her waist and kissed her cheek tenderly as he spoke to the other people in the room. "If you want to me someone for killing your family, me me. I killed them because they were my enemies."


    The people, once irritated, now looked at Lucien with expressions of fear. They knew that Olivia was with Lucien, but they did not know that he would protect her as if she were his main wife.


    Now they regretted trying to get somepensation from Olivia. Well, some people just wanted to give their family a decent funeral.


    The old man sitting in the chair smiled. "Good boy, take care of your wives, and don¡¯t let others intimidate them."


    Lucienughed as he stroked Olivia¡¯s face. "Yes, old man, I¡¯ll take good care of them."


    Then he spoke to the other people in the room. "Do you have anything more to demand from my wife?"


    Everyone shook their heads. The woman who hadined before spoke respectfully now. "Olivia is giving our family a good funeral, so we can only be grateful. Sorry for causing more inconvenience."


    Lucien didn¡¯t look at them but remained focused on Olivia¡¯s beautiful face, making her blush a little. "You may leave now then."


    "Yes, my King." Everyone spoke respectfully and quickly left the room, leaving Olivia and Lucien alone. Well, L.u.s.t is always with him, inside or beside his body.


    "You like to intimidate people..." Olivia couldn¡¯t help butment in a yful tone as she stroked Lucien¡¯s face.


    Lucienughed. "Only those who have bad intentions toward my family."


    Then he bit and sucked her lips in a way that she loves. "But you can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give second chances even when I had the right to kill some of my enemies."


    Olivia knew that Lucien was talking about her, and she really couldn¡¯t deny his words. After all, he not only gave her a chance to redeem herself for her mistakes but let her be his wife, something that Olivia would always be grateful for.


    She smiled. "So things with you are love or war."


    "Yes, I think that defines me perfectly." Lucien smiled.


    Lucien continued to kiss and caress Olivia¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t help but get horny and naturally started to undress.


    "Let¡¯s do it here..." She whispered as her body was already warm, ready to receive Lucien inside her.


    He pushed her over a sofa while his kisses went from gentle to passionate and wet.


    But then he stepped back while apologizing. "You know I want to eat you right here, but the other girls are waiting for us at home to do it together. We will have a big celebration party tonight, with everyone together."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t deny that she was selfish for wanting to spend time alone with Lucien. In fact, most girls liked to spend time alone with him, except for a few daughters who knew about Lucien¡¯s fetish for having s.e.x with them and their mothers together.


    Lucien¡¯s wives couldn¡¯tin about him not giving them time alone sometimes, but that wasn¡¯t always possible, and Olivia understood that he couldn¡¯t do it now.


    She kissed him passionately again as she ran her hand over his wonderful chest. "Okay, I¡¯ll behave."


    Lucien sat on the sofa next to Olivia while exining why he came. "Well, I came to see you, of course, but I also came to talk about that Crystal you mentioned before. L.u.s.t is curious about it."


    When he talked about her, L.u.s.t materialized her body on Lucien¡¯sp. When he was at a distance from other women, she would appear at his side, but when he was very close and in contact with another woman, she liked to stay on hisp to show the power of the first wife.


    Olivia clicked her tongue while looking at L.u.s.t jealously. Lucien couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Look at you two, both of you are jealous of each other even though I satisfy and give you all a lot of attention."


    "Hubby." They both lowered their heads while making regretful expressions.


    L.u.s.t started to move to get out of Lucien¡¯sp, but he held her against his body. "Stay here. You know I like to feel your lewd ass."


    While L.u.s.t smiled proudly, Olivia was more jealous. Lucien sighed as he moved L.u.s.t to one of his thighs and made room for Olivia on the other. "Come on. You both can sit on myp."


    "Hubby is the best!" Olivia smiled like a child getting candy as she sat on Lucien¡¯sp next to L.u.s.t.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. "This was supposed to be a conversation about an important matter, but look at what situation turned in..."


    "We can have an important conversation while having s.e.x." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment jokingly.


    Olivia followed the joke. "Yes, I like that idea. The woman with hubby¡¯s c.o.c.k inside will be the only one who will be able to speak at that moment."


    Lucienughed. "We will try it at another time. Now about the crystals..."


    Olivia quickly took one of the green Crystals that Ivan had given her from her storage ring. "I didn¡¯t use this one because I believe that the best method of getting power is when you fill me with your love."


    L.u.s.t took the green Crystal as she studied it. "Yes, Lucien¡¯s demonic energy is one of the best methods for strengthening us, or rather, the best."


    "But this Crystal is dangerous. This is a mystic crystal. Using it in raw form can even empower someone but at high costs. After a certain period of use, the person will be mad and sick, so they will soon die."


    Lucien can¡¯t helpparing the Crystal to the Bloody Rose. "Is this simr to the Bloody Rose?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "Yes, this and the Bloody Rose are pure forms of energy. Absorbing that energy without a mediator does more harm than good to the body."


    Lucien¡¯s demonic energy is both pure energy and a mediator, or rather he helps the girls to control their energies with his demonic energy that can adapt to any type of energy.


    In this way, the system of strengthening of the sins is so incredible because the demonic energy that they could all generate in different ways would make them very strong quickly. Of course, Lucien was able to do this so well with L.u.s.t that it doesn¡¯t evenpare to the other sins right now.


    But there are also a number of other good strengthening forms and techniques. The families of the most powerful races in the universe keep these techniques as their most valuable secrets and pass them on to their descendants, thus allowing them to be strong, faster than other people.


    Still, in general, most forms of strengthening were linked to how to absorb energy from sources such as mystic crystals.


    L.u.s.t exined that to Lucien as he did not know this subject even though he came from a medium world due to his father, who forced him to spend all of his time trainingbat.


    "These crystals, as well as other raw energy forms, can be used by alchemists and others with secret techniques to create potions, foods, and various other items to be absorbed and used by people without causing a health risk."


    Before Lucien asked, she already answered his question. "No, no one was able to do anything like that with the Bloody Rose. The best alchemists and other very powerful people have tried over the years, but all of the methods have resulted in the same result, the death of the users."


    "The method your father used to divide Bloody Rose between you and your sisters is one of the best as it allows the Bloody Rose to be slowly dissolved within you, but even when other people tried it on a thousand vampires, the strongest of their race, everyone died horribly."


    Lucien understood that this issue again had to do with the n that the mysterious woman spoke to Pride about using the pentagram pact in a different way that would allow Lucien and his sisters not to go crazy and die because of the Bloody Rose.


    Well, regardless of what would happen, they could not change the past, so they had to move on and follow that n or find a better one to resolve the situation.


    Although no one ever managed toe close to surviving the Bloody Rose¡¯s side effects, Lucien couldn¡¯t give up, for his mom, himself, his sisters, and his whole family.


    L.u.s.t spoke again about the crystals. "This is the best and fastest way to get raw energy for most people, so these crystals are valuable resources on all worlds."


    "While the people of this world use gold and silver as currency because they are precious metals, in the medium and superior worlds, mystic crystals are the most popr currency."


    "In fact, the amount of crystals in a world is one of the main factors that determine whether it will be a superior, medium, or inferior world."


    "While in the superior worlds, the number of crystal sources is vast, allowing more people to reach more powerful realms, the medium worlds have fewer crystals, and the inferior worlds should, in fact, have none at all."


    "When a source of mystic crystals is discovered in an inferior world, people from other worlds usually go to that world and colonize it."


    "If the crystal source is exhausted quickly, the world is abandoned by those people from other worlds, but if more sources are discovered, that world will naturally be a medium world as more powerful people will continue to go there in search of these crystals."


    While L.u.s.t talked about the crystals, Lucien and Olivia listened carefully. And of course, Lucien and L.u.s.t would also exin all of this to his other wivester, and other essential people when needed.

 Chapter 200 - Two Girls, a Lap (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Two Girls, a Lap (2/2)</h4>


    L.u.s.t continued her exnation of the mystic crystals. "The affinity of the crystal, as well as other sources of energy, directly impacts the items that the alchemists can create with it."


    "That is why each type of crystal works for different types of people ording to their affinity. For example, this green crystal is of nature mana, the subcategory of the life mana."


    "Ivan and the other adventurers could have died on the spot if they absorbed raw energy from crystals of different affinities than theirs, but luckily all crystals in the life category and their subcategories can be used by people with other affinities, just not as efficiently."


    "Of course, its more harmful than using crystals of the same affinity as theirs."


    Lucien understood everything, but he still wanted to confirm. "So, the best thing for anyone, is to have alchemists make items with crystals that match their affinity?"


    "Exactly." L.u.s.t replied.


    "So, these nature crystals can be very useful to Ghnna?" Lucien asked.


    L.u.s.t nodded. "Yes. Although we should better find an alchemist to turn the crystals into items, you can help her with your demonic energy as a mediator to allow her to absorb the energy of the crystals without suffering damage to her health."


    Olivia and L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help being jealous when the first thing Lucien thought about when he discovered how to use a treasure was to give it to Ghnna.


    But that is how he is, someone who always thinks about his wives first. Although they are jealous, they know that he thinks of them all with the same affection.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but have crazy ideas, but they could have great results. "If we could find a good alchemist and with their help, we could infuse some of your demonic energy to items made with the nature crystals that would be a great advantage for us."


    Lucien understood L.u.s.t¡¯s idea andpleted her thinking. "So I could help all the troops without having to always have s.e.x with them."


    Olivia smiled as L.u.s.t spoke. "And so you would have more time for us, your wives."


    He ran his hands inside L.u.s.t and Olivia¡¯s clothes, touching their b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Of course, my cute girls."


    "But first, we have to take these crystals, and find an alchemist, of course."


    Olivia then spoke. "Ivan told me that the crystal mine is on a small ind far to the east in the Great Sea. In Ivan¡¯s storage ring, there is a stone that can show us the direction of his friends who are digging the mine."


    "But this ce is very distant. It took Ivan several weeks to return, and that was because he had powerful wind wizards helping his ship move faster."


    Lucien remembered the wind wizards. They were in SS-rank and fought alongside Ivan in the battle. L.u.s.t warned Lucien, and he warned Ne about them. so she lead the group of archers together with Maggie and killed the wind wizards.


    "We could send a team over there, so it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes," Olivia suggested.


    L.u.s.t quickly spoke. "The other adventurers who are there are likely to use the crystals. They will be stronger than Ivan before they die from the side effects of using raw crystals. If we send out a weak team, they could die fighting the adventurers."


    Lucien would not let his wives go on a dangerous mission without his help. He also cared about his troops and did not want them to die from an idiotic order from him, so he would have to go personally to take the mine.


    "This trip will be faster if we have wind wizards helping us, right?" He thought out loud.


    L.u.s.t promptlymented. "We only have two wizards among the troops with a wind affinity. While one has a very lowtent talent, the other has almost no talent at all."


    Lucien responded. "But with the help of my demonic energy... I mean, if I focus more on training them."


    "They would get stronger for sure, but with theirtent talent being so mediocre, this process will be a waste of time because they will never be really amazing, like Cassidy and Mia, for an example." L.u.s.t responded.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking about Mia and Cassidy. Not only them, but he could easily get lost in thought when he started thinking about how amazing his wives are and that he is a lucky man to have them by his side.


    "What if Ang and Rose taught Cassidy and Mia magic?" He asked since their affinity is wind.


    L.u.s.t replied. "Well, that would certainly be faster than focusing on those other wizards. But I think that would be bad for Cassidy and Mia."


    "They are warriors. So, starting to focus on spells, and not their wind sh ability could be ufortable for them. In addition to dividing their focus between physicalbat training and magic training."


    Lucien nodded in agreement with L.u.s.t. "Yes, that is a bad idea. I don¡¯t want to force them to do something that makes them feel ufortable."


    "Well, the solution is simple." L.u.s.t eximed before making her point clear. "We just have to find talented wind wizards, so you can start strengthening them and continue boosting them during the trip."


    Lucien nodded while stroking L.u.s.t¡¯s body. "Yes, that would be the best solution. I believe that the return trip will be much faster since I will have a lot of time to strengthen them during the trip. Also, after that, we will have great wind wizards in our group."


    L.u.s.t turned her body to kiss Lucien. "Our thoughts are always in sync."


    "Tsk." Olivia can¡¯t help but click her tongue. "L.u.s.t! You continue to encourage him to have more women. Isn¡¯t that bad for all of us?"


    L.u.s.t continued to kiss Lucien¡¯s lips. "I understand your thinking, Olivia. But that is wrong. More women mean that our family will be more powerful."


    "Also, I haveplete confidence that even if Lucien has thousands of women, my space in his heart will remain unshakable, right, hubby?"


    Lucien squeezed L.u.s.t¡¯s ass as he bit her lip. "Of course. Perhaps this is unfair to girls whoter enter our family, but you, my beloved wife, have already assured your ce in my heart. That will not change."


    Then he used his other hand to caress Olivia¡¯s waist. "That goes for you too, my dear. I love you all, and I will always have time to take care of your needs, physical and emotional."


    "Also, we are doing everything we can to get strong quickly now so that we can bring my mom and the rest of our family with us. But when we are very strong and together in the future, we can spend all the time just enjoying each other."


    Olivia leaned her head on Lucien¡¯s chest. "You are so affectionate with us... it¡¯s hard to believe that you would cut off someone¡¯s head in less than a second if they just flirted with one of your wives."


    Lucienughed as he patted Olivia¡¯s head. "I wouldn¡¯t do anything like that."


    "You would." L.u.s.t and Olivia spoke together whileughing.


    The girls sniffed Lucien¡¯s chest for a while before L.u.s.t started talking again about the previous subject. "About the wind wizards... I already know a good one, and I also know where we can find the others."


    "What do you have in mind?" Lucien asked.


    "Madelyn, the cat-girl. She has a good wind affinity and goodtent talent." L.u.s.t answered.


    Olivia made a confused expression. "Madelyn? I think she¡¯s a wizard, but she doesn¡¯t like to fight or leave the city. I think she has some trauma or fear. I don¡¯t know for sure."


    "Humm... I see. Still, I think it¡¯s worth a try. She already looks like she is in love with Lucien, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to convince her to join our group." L.u.s.t said.


    "But as a wife? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she just joined the troops?" Olivia asked.


    L.u.s.t did not answer but signed with her head toward Lucien. Olivia looked at him and saw that Lucien had a silly smile on his face as he seemed lost in thought.


    "It¡¯s her ears, isn¡¯t it?" L.u.s.t asked while she already knew the answer.


    Lucien continued to smile. "Yes, her ears are so cute. I wanted to caress them since the first time I saw her."


    Olivia shook her head. "I bet she wouldn¡¯t mind if you spent all day stroking her ears."


    "Or rather, she would love it and ask for more." L.u.s.t continued.


    Lucien sighed. "Probably... But I can¡¯t just take every woman who smiles at me as a wife, even though they are very cute. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to you."


    "But now we need a powerful wind wizard, so I think everyone would understand." L.u.s.t spoke.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help smiling again, thinking about Madelyn¡¯s ears. He was imagining having little Ko in hisp while with one hand he caressed Anne¡¯s two tails and with the other, Madelyn¡¯s fluffy ears.


    "Well, I¡¯m going to talk to Madelyn and asks if she wants to join our family. What about the other wind wizards?" Lucien asked.


    "The L group," L.u.s.t exined. "I saw a couple of girls in the main hall who have good wind affinity. Theirtent talents are not as good as Madelyn¡¯s, but they can help her along with the other two we already have in the troops. Also, we are likely to find more girls with good or average talents among the other members of the L group.


    Lucien nodded. "Yes. Also, we need to increase the number of female troops. As much as I wanted to focus on girls individually, the difference in numbers in battle can be crucial."


    L.u.s.t agreed. "Yes, the best would be a number close to two thousand. Even if that slows down how often the troops get to receive special milk, more troops will be essential to facerger armies like Amelia¡¯s and others that we are likely to face in the future."


    Then she stroked Lucien¡¯s chest. "But don¡¯t put your tattoo on many girls right now. This ability of yours is very mysterious even to me, but one thing is certain, while you are just in the Mortal Realm, your soul will not be able to support being connected to so many people¡¯s souls at the same time."


    "I understand. First, we have to know if the girls from the L are really trustworthy and want to join our troops. So if Madelyn wants to, only she will get the tattoo." Lucien responded.


    Oliviaughed. "Do you really doubt whether or not she wants to be your wife?"


    L.u.s.tmented. "Well, you know how romantic he is... He¡¯s probably going to ask her out on a date... in his bed... or a bath?"


    Olivia and L.u.s.t continued tough as they made jokes about the way Lucien developed his loving rtionsh.i.p.s.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything since he knew of his faults. Well, at least he was excited because he is probably going to touch Madelyn¡¯s cute ears soon...


    ------------------------------------


    While Lucien was with L.u.s.t and Olivia in the conference room on the second floor of the Guild¡¯s main building, Madelyn was in the restaurant building.


    The cat-girl was standing in the main hall, in front of just over a thousand other girls from the L group.


    She and the other girls who saw the battle had already told everything about Lucien and Cassidy to everyone in the Guild. There was no way Lucien wouldn¡¯t be the center of attention after everything that happened.


    Everyone in the L was very excited to see their idol again, especially now that he is the King.


    "He is here!" Madelyn spoke to her friends.


    Another girl quickly raised her hand and spoke. "Yes, I saw him enter the main hall of the main building. He is more handsome than the pictures!!"


    "He is heavenly and wonderful!!" Another girlmented.


    "Devilishly handsome, I would say."


    "Yes!! He has those elegant horns... so s.e.xy."


    "I want to touch them so badly!!"

 Chapter 201 - Special Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Special Treasure</h4>


    The girls in the main hall of the restaurant building could not stop extolling Lucien¡¯s qualities. So as the crazy fans they are, they ignore any defect and just see the qualities of their idol.


    The conference Madelyn wanted to host was turning into a chaos of yelling girls, so she had to speak out loud to calm down the crowd of Lucien¡¯s crazy fans.


    "PLEASE, BE SILENT FOR A WHILE!!"


    Madelyn, despite being a young girl at just twenty-two years old, already had a kind of mature aura that made her appear confident and authoritative.


    That¡¯s why she was a good leader for the girls of the L. So everyone respected her and kept silent so they could hear what she had to say.


    Madelyn smiled. "Thank you."


    So she went straight to the point. "Lucien has incredible hearing, so we can¡¯t speak too loudly, or he¡¯ll think we¡¯re crazy."


    "Mm." All the girls understood and nodded while making muffled sounds of agreement.


    So Madelyn continued. "I brought you here to discuss an essential matter. As you know, Ivan and the other strongest adventurers died while the Guild master Olivia is now Lucien¡¯s wife."


    "Lucien, as Queen Cassidy¡¯s husband, is now also our King, and he has dered that there will be no more Guild or mercenary groups."


    The girls of the L couldn¡¯t help being sad. After all, the Guild is their home.


    Madelyn quickly exined. "But he will not destroy the buildings of the Guild or anything like that. It really only means that we will not be one of the organizations that leads the city like we used to."


    "Our home will continue to be here. But I am sure we will never be the same again. I mean, we can continue to venture out doing missions and exploring other ces like we did before, but I don¡¯t think we will be growing as before."


    "Olivia has taken so well to go to Lucien¡¯s side not only because he is incredible, but also because he is helping her to be very strong and he is doing it faster than any mystic treasure we can imagine."


    A girl next to Madelyn couldn¡¯t help asking. "Do you know how he does it?"


    Madelyn shook her head. "I don¡¯t know. But I saw the group of women who fought alongside him in the battle. They are incredibly strong, they look like they have the power of SS-rank people."


    "But actually Ghnna told me that they are mostly S-rank and actually were D-rank or even nonbatants a month ago before Lucien started training them."


    "WOW!" The girls in the hall couldn¡¯t help eximing as they were even more impressed by their idol.


    "Is he some kind of great master? Or does he have arge stock of mystic treasures like those crystals Ivan had?" A girl asked.


    Madelyn shook her head again. "I¡¯m not sure. When I asked Ghnna about that, she seemed a little reluctant to answer and even embarrassed."


    "But she told me that he knows very peculiar training techniques and uses something called special milk. I don¡¯t know what that is about, but she was unable to hide a smile when talking about it, so it must be some kind of fantastic treasure."


    "Mm." All the girls agreed with Madelyn¡¯s words while wondering what that special milk it would be.


    Then Madelyn continued to speak. "I don¡¯t like to think that I am the leader of the L, because I think of us as a big family. But because you see me as someone responsible for the general good of our family, I have the duty to always try to do what¡¯s best for us."


    "And the best thing for us is for sure to be part of the group of women that follows Lucien. If they were D-rank and even nonbatants before meeting him, then all of us who have some experience inbat, could also be incredible like they are now."


    The girl next to Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "Yes. If we have ess to his peculiar techniques and the special milk, we can reach S-rank and SS-rank even faster than those women."


    "Mm." Some girls nodded in agreement with those words.


    "Yes, that would be great!"


    "Lucien¡¯s legendary techniques..."


    "Are we going to call him our master?"


    "Master... it would be wonderful to have him as our master."


    "What about the special milk? That has to be something good, right?"


    "Of course. Look at Its name... special milk. It must be some kind of rare drinkable treasure."


    Another girl made a thoughtful expression whilementing. "But how are we going to get him to ept us into his group?"


    Then Madelyn responded. "That is the point. We have to make him realize that we can be good disciples and good additions to his troops."


    "Mm!" All the girls nodded while making determined expressions.


    One of them spoke out loud. "We can do it! We can prove to him that we are worth to be his disciples and troops!!"


    Another girl continued. "Yes! We can do this!!"


    Then another eximed. "Let¡¯s do it to be by our idol¡¯s side!!"


    "And for the peculiar techniques!"


    "And for the special milk!!"


    Then they all eximed together. "YES, FOR THE SPECIAL MILK!!!"


    -----------------------


    The girls from L were very excited and ended up talking very loudly, actually yelling about something they believed to be a treasure. Well, for Lucien¡¯s wives and troops, it is certainly a treasure.


    But the fact that they were yelling in the name of Lucien s.p.e.r.m could not help being bizarre.


    Actually, L.u.s.t and Olivia found it very funny while they were about to open the restaurant building¡¯s main hall door.


    Lucien took a step back from the door as he was a little concerned about what would happen when he entered the main hall.


    He was used to being in control of the situation and to be one to tease his girls, but those girls from L looked like an out-of-control crowd thirsting for his special milk.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t stopughing. "This is your fault, hubby. You heard Madelyn asking Ghnna questions about it, and when she asked you what to say, you told her that she didn¡¯t need to hide anything."


    Lucien regretted not asking Ghnna to avoid saying certain things. He believed that most people would find his methods bizarre and even disgusting.


    But in fact, it made sense for smart girls not to feel an aversion to it. Even without knowing that his special milk was heavenly delicious, which is definitely not true for other men, treasures that can quickly increase people¡¯s power cannot be seen negatively.


    Of course, he understands that they are still not aware that the special milk is his s.p.e.r.m. Still, considering how they already consider him their idol, he could predict that their reaction would not be an aversion, but probably the opposite.


    There were several positive points in that situation. The first, of course, is the fact that he would make the girls who would be his troops, that is, his force inbat, more powerful and totally loyal to him as he would feed them with his own essence.


    The second most important point is that it gave Lucien thousands of blowjobs... so many tongues and soft lips giving attention to his d.i.c.k... Besides Lucien generating a lot of demonic energy in this situation, bing more powerful, he couldn¡¯t deny that he loves it.


    But there were also negative points in this situation. He would have to discipline so many girls, train them and help them adapt to his methods and routines until they are on the same level as his current troops, then continue training them all.


    Of course, there was also an emotional issue. Lucien couldn¡¯t act cold with the girls who would be risking their lives fighting by his side. So he would always be kind to them and pay attention to their physical and emotional needs, just as he already does with his current troops.


    Not on the same level that he treats his beloved wives, but Lucien would have to take care of two thousand girls. That would certainly be a challenge even for him.


    Well, he wouldn¡¯t fear a challenge, on the contrary. Lucien couldn¡¯t help being excited when he thought about conquering the hearts of so many girls. Of course, he would not neglect themter, but fill them with his infinite love.


    Lucien reached for the doorknob again, ready to face the crowd of girls.


    But before he opened the door, L.u.s.t took his hand. She had a concerned expression on her face. "I know you¡¯re going to have fun with this, but remember that your life is not infinite. It needs time to recover after regenerating your essence so many times in a row."


    Then L.u.s.t ran her hand on Lucien¡¯s pants over his c.o.c.k. "I¡¯m afraid if you don¡¯t have good control over how much you give them, we will end up having less special milk."


    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t¡¯s waist and pulled her against his body. "Don¡¯t worry. I can feed the troops, but my wives will always have most of my love."


    L.u.s.t kissed Lucien¡¯s chest on the opening of his cor. "I know we will. I just fear you will force your life mana to the extreme and need more time to recover. I would be unfortunate to spend just one night without your hot c.o.c.k milk."


    Olivia quickly hugged Lucien¡¯s other arm. "Yes, L.u.s.t is right. Please, always save more special milk for us, your wives."


    Lucien could only find the girls¡¯ reaction cute and funny. He couldn¡¯t really understand how much they love his special milk.


    Well, they would have no problem with that since he would manage his life mana well, so that he always has enough special milk to feed his wives. Also, Lucien¡¯s life mana gets stronger and stronger alongside his demonic energy, the more powerful he became.


    While many of Lucien¡¯s capabilities improve ording to his power level, his demonic energy also improves independently.


    That¡¯s how he managed to defeat Amelia using speed by boosting his body with demonic energy.


    Soon Lucien would discover that his demonic energy is his most powerful weapon, which h. improves by causing and receiving pleasure and could use to defeat enemies not only from Realmyers higher than his but also from entire Realms of difference.


    "Girls... You need to let me go so we can enter the hall." Lucien couldn¡¯t move because L.u.s.t and Olivia are hugging him tightly.


    L.u.s.t and Olivia couldn¡¯t help wanting to hug Lucien tightly. They love him more and more every day, and now they were going to "face" an army of girls with whom they would possibly be having to share their beloved husband.


    Although they know that Lucien will still take care of all their physical and emotional needs, they are unable to control their jealousy.


    Jealousy will always be a feeling that Lucien¡¯s wives have, after all, he is always trying his best to make them happy, and so they cannot help but love him more and more, thus wanting to be always receiving more of his addictive love.


    But they all also want to behave well, after all, good girls earn more rewards.


    L.u.s.t and Olivia kissed each of Lucien¡¯s cheeks before they stood beside him, prepared to meet the L.¡¯s girls.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but squeeze their asses, making L.u.s.t and Olivia blush a little.


    Then he opened the hall doors.


    "Lucien..." Madelyn was saying something about her strategies to get Lucien¡¯s attention when the sound of opening doors drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    When everyone looked at the door and saw Lucien smiling at them, their hearts started beating fast like that of a frightened deer.


    Their bodies got hot, and their faces flushed while they couldn¡¯t help but smile embarrassedly.


    "Lucien!" Madelyn eximed as her eyes shone with expectation.


    "Lucien!!" Another fifteen hundred voices eximed while all the other girls had the same expectant expression as Madelyn.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling as he imagined all those cute girls m.o.a.ning his name while he made them happy like never before.


    L.u.s.t and Olivia could not contain their jealousy again and took a step towards Lucien as if they want to protect their ce next to him.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 202 - Lovely Girls

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Lovely Girls</h4>


    Madelyn was very embarrassed because she thought that Lucien had heard everything she was saying.


    She got down from the table where she was standing on to make her motivational speech and walked towards him.


    "You heard everything, right?" She asked while she couldn¡¯t even look at Lucien¡¯s eyes because of her embarrassment.


    "Yes, I did." Lucien smiled. He really wanted to touch Madelyn¡¯s ears, which were slightly bent because she was very embarrassed.


    But he didn¡¯t want to flirt with her before she understood his methods, his goals for leaving this world, and also the fact that he already has many wives.


    Lucien understands that many women are not willing to be with a man who already has many wives. In fact, many of his wives thought so before they met him and genuinely fell in love with him, and set aside thoughts like that.


    Madelyn became even more flushed when Lucien alleged to have heard her words. She quickly started to exin in a concerned tone.


    "We were not nning against you. I really think our group can be very useful to you. I am not abatant, but most of the girls here are very hardworking adventurers with goodbat experience. Also, many of us are very talented."


    Lucien quickly replied. "I agree."


    But Madelyn did not hear him because she was certain that he would find her and her friends, crazy girls. "I know it doesn¡¯t sound fair to you, having to take care of us. But we¡¯re not going to be a burden on you."


    "Yes, I believe you," Lucien replied.


    Madelyn was still not listening to him because she was very nervous. "Please, Lucien. I¡¯m just asking you to give me, and the girls a chance to show you that we can-"


    But then Madelyn looked at Lucien and saw that he was kindly smiling at her. "Wait. Do you really agree?"


    Lucien nodded. "Of course. You all look cute, and seem like amazing girls to me, so why would I be against it?"


    When Lucien said that the L girls looked like a group of amazing and cute girls, they couldn¡¯t help blushing even more. Most of them had to look away from Lucien; otherwise, their hearts would explode with happiness.


    Madelyn was clearly very happy with Lucien¡¯s answer, but she couldn¡¯t believe that things would be so easy. Maybe Lucien was ying with her?


    She didn¡¯t want to be suspicious of him, but she also wanted to ensure that her group was treated with honesty and dignity. Even if he was the King now, he should not deceive them.


    "Lucien... Ghnna told me that the women in ck armor are your private troops, whom you train with special techniques and feed them with incredible magical treasure... Are you really willing to treat us the same way?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but find the way Madelyn talked about his techniques and treasures funny when, in fact, it was about s.e.x and his s.p.e.r.m.


    He spoke in an honest tone. "About that... Well, I think you need to understand how it all works before you decide if I¡¯m worthy, or not, of taking care of you."


    Madelyn and the other girls were confused by Lucien¡¯s words. They are sure he is so fantastic, and his troops were also so incredible so that they couldn¡¯t imagine how he couldn¡¯t be worthy of taking care of them.


    "Is this about some kind of side effect from your treasure like Ivan¡¯s crystals?" Madelyn concluded that there could be a harmful side effect in the treasure that Lucien used to make his troops so powerful.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "If you consider getting addicted to it, a side effect..."


    Wherever Lucien goes, he would always be the center of attention for the girls, but L.u.s.t would be the same way, just for the men. Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her beauty.


    "You are..." Madelyn thought L.u.s.t was another of Lucien¡¯s wives, so she didn¡¯t want to sound disrespectful.


    "L.u.s.t, my wife," Lucien responded as he caressed L.u.s.t¡¯s face.


    L.u.s.t smiled at him. "First wife."


    Lucien smiled. He loves all sides of L.u.s.t, including her jealous attitudes. "Yes, first wife."


    Madelyn and the other girls were surprised as they thought Cassidy was Lucien¡¯s first wife. Well, they concluded that she had a position very simr to the L.u.s.ts position.


    Still, Lucien looked like the most perfect and kindest man ever, so the girls were sure he wouldn¡¯t treat his wives any differently.


    Madelyn and other girls saw that even in public, Lucien treats all his wives with great affection and respect, so in his home, things shouldn¡¯t be like a harem where one woman can intimidate another because she is the first wife.


    Then Lucien exined to Madelyn about the issue of his troops. "The point is not about side effects, but that my training methods are very... peculiar."


    "Humm..." Madelyn made a thoughtful expression.


    Lucien quickly made his point clear. "I really hope that you and your group will join my troops and me. Especially you, Madelyn."


    Madelyn had to look away again while she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. "Lucien... I¡¯m not really abatant... I had a few problems, and after that, I preferred to stay in the Guild as an attendant."


    Madelyn¡¯s cuteness and the fact that she sounded a little sad when she talked about having a problem in the past made Lucien really have trouble holding back the urge to hug and protect the cute cat-girl.


    But he controlled his feelings and went on to exin his point. "I understand that. I don¡¯t expect you to be fighting or being in dangerous situations with me. I would actually need your wind magic to move my ship faster on sea journeys."


    Madelyn¡¯s feelings were confused. Of course, she wanted to go on trips with Lucien, but she feared that her traumas would end up being a problem for him and his group.


    Lucien could see in Madelyn¡¯s eyes that she had mixed feelings. He couldn¡¯t help being impressed that she was encouraging her group to join his troops when she didn¡¯t seem to have the same ns for herself.


    That showed how much she cared for the wellbeing of her group over her own wellbeing and that only made Lucien have an even better impression of her.


    Madelyn really thought that she couldn¡¯t join Lucien¡¯s troops and receive the treasure called special milk, but that didn¡¯t stop her from helping her friends to achieve that. Also, she could always achieve a lower management position in Lucien¡¯s group. Well, she expected that.


    Now Lucien said that she could help him without being abatant, so she certainly wanted to ept it. Still, the thought of disappointing him prevented her from saying yes.


    Lucien smiled at the cute cat-girl. "It¡¯s alright, Madelyn, I would never force you to do anything, but I think we cane to an agreement that will be very good for you and me. How about we talk better about itter?"


    Madelyn was very happy that Lucien is understanding and did not demand her answer right now. She was very willing to talk about the issue and find out things like where the trips would be, when, and the like.


    That could also give her more time to gather the courage to not miss out on this wonderful opportunity.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile while answering in a very excited tone. "Yes! I would love to talk about it whenever you want."


    "I will be busy tomorrow, but we can talk about it the day after tomorrow. This will also be a good opportunity for your group to understand my training methods." Lucien continued.


    "There is a group repairing the royal castle. So by then, there will be a suitable ce at the castle where your friends can talk to my troops and understand everything."


    Madelyn nodded. "That sounds good. So will we meeting at the royal castle the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes. You cane in the morning. I hope we can... cooperate." Lucien replied.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to it." Madelyn smiled sheepishly while the other girls in the hall had simr expressions as they were looking forward to cooperating with Lucien.


    Lucien was really looking forward to seeing if these girls could ept his peculiar training methods. Among them were several very cute demi-human like cat-girls, fox-girls, and other varieties.


    He smiled at the girls and said goodbye to Madelyn before leaving the restaurant building with Olivia and L.u.s.t.


    "Madelyn is an adorable and kind girl. Also, she would be an excellentpanion for Kara when the other girls and I are fighting." Lucienmented.


    L.u.s.t nodded. "Her talent is not that incredible, but it is above average. I also saw other girls there with good wind affinity."


    "They are kind, and smart girls. So I think they will be verypatible with you, hubby," Oliviamented.


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about it the day after tomorrow. Do you have anything important here to do right now, my dear? "Lucien asked Olivia.


    She hugged his arm affectionately. "No. I was just ending the discussion with those people you helped me deal with. I have already given them some of the Guild resources for them to make decent funerals for those who died in battle, even though they don¡¯t really deserve it."


    "Nice, you did well. So, let¡¯s go home." Lucien prepared to open the portal to the purple world.


    When Lucien and the girls left the portal in the hall on the fifth floor of his house, Olivia began to undress while L.u.s.t just dematerialized her clothes while kissing Lucien passionately.


    They had had a very busy day. A great battle in the morning and many bureaucratic issues to resolve during the day. All they wanted to do is rx in their warm andfortable home.


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives, Oya and Ko, were in the fifth-floor hall waiting for him.


    Cassidy smiled at him. "We already took a bath, but we want to take another one while we wash you, hubby."


    "And of course, we can always start having fun in the bath," Rosemented while Mia nodded with an excited expression on her face.


    Lucien is always concerned about his mother, and very few things could really rx him. Getting home after a tiring day and seeing the warm smiles of his lovely wives is one of those rare things.


    "Such lovely girls." He praised them, making them smile proudly.


    L.u.s.t started to undress him as a caring wife and was surprised when she took off his underwear, and his tail shook excitedly.


    Lucien was also taken aback because although he was really feeling an ufortable sensation in his lower back, he didn¡¯t expect his tail to be fully grown.


    "Oh. Why did it grow so fast?" He couldn¡¯t help asking L.u.s.t. At the beginning of the day his tail was sixty centimeters and still seemed to need a few weeks to finish growing. But now it is almost a meter long with a sharp elongated spade-shaped tip.


    L.u.s.t analyzed Lucien¡¯s body carefully. "Oh, you¡¯re very close to reaching the secondyer of the Mortal Realm. The huge amount of demonic energy that you generated in battle helped your tail finish growing."


    Lucien was still impressed by the demonic energy he generated with the pleasure of the battle. That was a different pleasure from s.e.x and had more to do with the connection he has with Aylin¡¯s naginata and the fact that she was passionate about fighting.


    He was so focused on resolving the affairs of the kingdom and other things that he didn¡¯t even realize that the difort he was feeling in his lower back was his tail.


    When Lucien¡¯s tail was sixty centimeters, it could still be inside his clothes without being too ufortable, but now that it¡¯s a meter and thicker than before, he needs to make a hole in his clothes to let it free.


    Also, Lucien still didn¡¯t know how to control his tail that spun excitedly, leaving his wives hypnotized.


    "So cute!!" The girls couldn¡¯t help eximing as they tried to touch and stroke Lucien¡¯s tail.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 203 - Its Bath Time Again (1/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 203 - It''s Bath Time Again (1/2) {R-18}</h4>


    "It is so hard."


    *Giggle*


    "Well, it¡¯s hubby¡¯s, so it¡¯s expected."


    *Giggle* *Giggle*


    "I know... Hubby is always rock-hard to give us pleasure."


    It¡¯s impossible for Lucien¡¯s girls to not have fun while they stroked Lucien¡¯s tail.


    And he couldn¡¯t help feeling good with the new sensations. He now had an idea of


    how girls like Anne and Astrid felt when he stroked their tails.


    Although Lucien had partial control over his tail, it still made some involuntary movements based on his emotions.


    He actually liked it more than he thought he would. His tail has a dark onyx color like his horns and it¡¯s only a few centimeters thicker than L.u.s.t¡¯s, so it can still be considered a thin tail.


    L.u.s.t started to run her finger over the spade tip of his tail. "Hmm... This is actually harder and sharper than it should be."


    "What do you mean?" Lucien asked while he couldn¡¯t helpughing, feeling tingling sensations from L.u.s.t, and the girls stroking his tail.


    L.u.s.t quickly exined. "I can make the spade of my tail hard, but that¡¯s because I can control this body that¡¯s formed from demonic energy as I want."


    "But even then, it wouldn¡¯t be as hard as the spade of your tail. Normally the spade of a demon¡¯s tail isn¡¯t this hard. That¡¯s a characteristic of the dragons."


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but make a concerned expression. The rtionsh.i.p.s of the superior races are veryplex. It has been thousands and thousands of years of fighting, and they are still at war, hating each other.


    She had no doubts that she would love Lucien with her whole being forever, and no matter what he is, her feelings for him are unwavering.


    But L.u.s.t feared for Lucien because he is the first hybrid between demon, human, and dragon. If anyone found out, he would be targeted by very powerful people and it could be before they have the power to fight back.


    "The spade of your tail is more proof that you really have draconic characteristics."


    Lucien could feel L.u.s.t¡¯s concern. He also understood that his life was no longer just about his mother. Now he is involved with L.u.s.t and the other sins of the demonic race. Not only that, but he is a demon and also a dragon.


    He hugged L.u.s.t, and something incredible happened. His tail moved willingly towards her tail while the spade of it turned soft and both intertwined.


    Lucien and L.u.s.tughed while taking great pleasure. She exined her assumptions. "As a kind of hybrid, you seem able to control whether your spade is hard or soft."


    "Hmm... Hard to use as a de inbat and soft to caress my lovely girls." Lucien thought out loud.


    "Also, don¡¯t worry. Whatever we face in the future, we will always face together." He spoke lovingly.


    "Yes, together." Not only did L.u.s.t respond that, but all of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    *Roar*


    *Meow*


    Of course, Oya and Ko did not fail to show how much they love Lucien too.


    Lucien was delighted because he could feel his wives¡¯ feelings about him just as they could feel his love for them. They knew that everyone would be together no matter what dangers they have to face.


    He continued to use his tail to stroke L.u.s.t¡¯s tail, making her m.o.a.n with pleasure. "I need to take a bath to remove the smell of sweat and blood from my body."


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Astrid, Anne, and E started to smell Lucien¡¯s body. As demi-humans, they have more sensitive noses, especially Astrid, because she is a manticore-woman.


    "No matter how much I smell you, your wonderful scentpletely overwhelms other smells like sweat and blood," Astrid stated.


    Anne hugged Lucien¡¯s belly. "Yes, hubby always smells so good. I can¡¯t get enough of it."


    E hugged his back. "This scent arouses my female instincts and drives me crazy."


    Lucien could only find the girls¡¯ reaction to his scent cute and funny. He couldn¡¯t contain many of his characteristics that he should actually be able to control as L.u.s.t¡¯s host. That makes her confused as well as other mysteries of his body.


    Cassidy took Lucien¡¯s hand and led him towards the bathroom as he wouldn¡¯t stop the girls from jumping on him.


    "Even though he always smells good, Hubby wants to take a bath, so we should wash him like good wives." She spoke in an authoritative tone that L.u.s.t envies a little, because can¡¯t do the same.


    Well, L.u.s.t didn¡¯t mind letting Cassidy be a leading figure among the girls since no one could be as close to Lucien as she is, after all, L.u.s.t can literally stay inside his soul and is always with him.


    Still, she teleported to his side while Cassidy was on his other side, and they went to the bathroom.


    Of course, the other girls and tigresses followed them. No matter how many times they bathe in a single day, they will always be more than willing to take another bath with Lucien.


    Entering the big bathroom, Lucien couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath of that incredible flower scent.


    Therge pool was already full of hot water, and there were flower petals in the water as well as a soap mix made by Kara with flowers from the garden.


    The cute maid had already prepared the bath for Lucien as she always did, as well as caring for the house.


    The majority of Lucien¡¯s wives try to do household chores, but they are mostly warriors. They prefer to focus on their magic orbat training to be able to fight alongside Lucien.


    Either way, his wives really are not that good at housework, except for Aria and E. Aria likes to help Kara while she is not training with Cassidy and the other girls, but E enjoys training and fighting more than housework.


    But of course, when ites time to bathe with Lucien, all of the girls want to wash him just like at dinner time they all want to make a special meal for him.


    Lucien patted Kara¡¯s head, making her smile happily. "Thank you, Kara. Everything is perfect."


    Kara was wearing a bikini very simr to her maid clothes. There is also a fluffy bow on her head. She likes to show everyone her chief maid position that no other girl can have.


    Taking care of the housework is very good for Kara because as she is not abatant and does not even want to be, it keeps her busy and is also something that helps Lucien a lot.


    Of course, the fact that she spends her days doing housework as a maid does not make her inferior to the other girls or change her position as Lucien¡¯s wife.


    He pampers, and cares for her as much as he does the others, and gives her a lot pleasure even if they are not having s.e.x yet.


    *Ssh*


    Mia jumped into the pool, sshing water everywhere while Lucien and the girlsughed.


    "Shall we start the celebration for winning the battle now?" Lena asked with a naughty smile on her face.


    Lucien lifted Lena¡¯s body as he kissed her. "Of course, my beautiful ice mage. You and everyone else were incredible in the battle. We have a lot to celebrate while I pamper you."


    Then he threw her into the pool while he entered. The hot water was very rxing, especially when Lucien was surrounded by his loved ones.


    Lucien sat near the edge of the pool, and Cassidy began to wash his chest with a sponge gently.


    Mia and E quickly approached his legs. "Let us wash here."


    Then using their soft hands and soap, they started to wash his legs, thighs, and of course, their main goal.


    Kara knelt out of the pool behind Lucien and started washing his long red hair with her flower-soap mix.


    Lucien was already getting used to controlling his tail well and used it to caress Kara¡¯s belly while she took care of his hair.


    The other girls enjoyed the water and yed with the tigresses while they waited for their turn to be able to wash or be washed by Lucien. He is not the type of man that just receives care, but he also likes to take care of his girls.


    "Mmm..." He couldn¡¯t help but demonstrate that he was feeling very good from Kara¡¯s soft hands that are massaging his head while washing his hair, and Mia and E¡¯s soft tongues giving pleasure to his c.o.c.k.


    Kara then began to massage the base of Lucien¡¯s horns, giving him great pleasure. His horns, base of the wings, and tail are sensitive points where the girls can give him a lot of pleasure by stroking them.


    In that extremely pleasant situation, Lucien just enjoyed it for a few minutes beforeing inside Mia¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t have to worry about getting the water dirty as the girls didn¡¯t waste any drops of the delicious special milk they love so much.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Anne and Lena joined Mia and E to drink some special milk, lick, and "clean" Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    "Thanks for the meal!" They smiled sweetly at him.


    Lucien smiled as he surprised Kara, bringing her to hisp. His tail wrapped around the young maid¡¯s thin waist and caressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he squeezed her little buttocks and passionately kissed her sweets lips.


    He kissed her for a minute until Kara needed to catch her breath. Then she quickly started to kiss and caress his chest.


    Lucien took a sponge and put some soap on it before he wrapped his tail around it, allowing him to use his tail as an extra arm to wash his girls.


    He would pay attention to all his girls, but he had to start with some of them. Lucien chose Jeanne since she looked very anxious.


    Although Jeanne did not say that she was ready to take the next step with Lucien, she tried to make it clear with her actions and was now very eager, because at 41, she already had some concerns about looking old.


    Of course, it is definitely not a problem for Lucien, who actually has a "fetish" for women who look like mothers. Still, Jeanne was actually very healthy and strong. Thus, she appeared to be only 30 years old, with her skin looking perfect.


    Lucien released Kara and approached Jeanne, who was at the edge of the pool. He smiled at her. "I will wash you, my dear."


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help blushing because of Lucien¡¯s caring tone. Her fair skin easily turned pinkish, which added to the pink color of her hair, giving her a cute look that Lucien loves.


    "Please, my husband." She said embarrassingly.


    Then Lucien brought his body closer to hers. He started to gently run the sponge that¡¯s wrapping in his tail over Jeanne¡¯s leg.


    Then he showed her two sponges on the palms of his hands before he started to caress her big b.r.e.a.s.ts with them.


    "Mm!" Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n because although Lucien was using sponges in his hands, they were thin, and she could feel the warmth of his hands as he stroked her skin.


    Jeanne¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts are quite big, firm, and upright. Lucien never got tired of them. He washed her waist and belly, but soon he couldn¡¯t resist the desire to touch her hot b.r.e.a.s.ts again.


    Lucien held Jeanne¡¯s waist and turned their bodies, changing their positions. They were inside the pool near Its edge. Lucien leaned his back against the wall while his body was slightly tilted, allowing Jeanne to mount his pelvis area.


    His tail started washing her back while he stroked her b.r.e.a.s.t with one hand and her thigh with the other hand.


    Jeanne¡¯s position allowed her to feel Lucien¡¯s hot meat rod directly touching her pink flower, which was already very aroused and now couldn¡¯t help but produce lots of love juices.


    She started to move her h.i.p.s, slowly rubbing her p.u.s.s.y on Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k.


    "Mmm..." Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that therge amount of demonic energy he was creating was very close to make him break through the barrier of the firstyer of the Mortal Realm and enter the secondyer.


    "Ahhhhh... so good!!" Jeanne m.o.a.ned loud as she held Lucien¡¯s hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and felt great pleasure all over her body.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think out loud. "If all the baths are going to be like this, I don¡¯t mind spending the whole day bathing."


    "Mhm." The other girls couldn¡¯t help but agree with Jeanne while they couldn¡¯t wait for her turns.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 204 - Its Bath Time Again (2/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 204 - It''s Bath Time Again (2/2) {R-18}</h4>


    "Mmm... Ahhhh... Ohhh..." Jeanne couldn¡¯t control her m.o.a.ns, and she didn¡¯t want to either. She was fine with showing Lucien how good he makes her feel.


    She wanted her loud m.o.a.ns and passionate kisses to be evidence of the feelings she couldn¡¯t express with words.


    "Lucien... Ahhhh... I... I lov..." She kept moving her h.i.p.s faster and faster and rubbing her wet pink flower on Lucien¡¯s hard rod.


    "This is very good, my dear. You are marvelous." Lucien continued to stroke Jeanne¡¯s back with his tail while his hands paid attention to her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    The great pleasure that Jeanne was feeling was a few things like Lucien¡¯s sincere praises to her, his hands caressing her gently, his tail, and of course his hot c.o.c.k that¡¯s driving her p.u.s.s.y crazy even though he hasn¡¯t prating her yet.


    In that heavenly pleasurable situation, Jeanne did notst long and soon began to have an incredible orgasm, soaking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and waist with a great amount of love juice.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh... I feel iting... Lucien... Hubby! I love you!!!"


    Jeanne didn¡¯t care about anything other than enjoying that wonderful feeling and making it clear how important Lucien is to her.


    Lucien was very pleased with Jeanne rubbing her body against his, but he didn¡¯t c.u.m and just kept hugging Jeanne after her body went limp because of her incredible orgasm, and shey on his chest.


    The satisfied and happy expression on Jeanne¡¯s flushed face gave Lucien immense pleasure. Not the physical pleasure of his body but emotional pleasure in his heart and mind.


    Protecting and making his girls happy is what motivates him to always try his best. Of course, when he thinks about his girls, this includes his mother, who he can¡¯t wait to rescue and care for her with all of his love.


    Jeanne, like Lucien¡¯s other wives, could feel that not only because of the loving smile he gives them but also because of the connection they have in their souls from the mysterious tattoo.


    The certainty the girls have that Lucien would always take good for them, loving and protecting them, made it very easy for their feelings to go from passion to genuine love.


    After all, what more could a woman want for her future than a caring man who will always genuinely love and protected them?


    Well, for women of Jeanne¡¯s age, children are also a very important thought. But in Lucien¡¯s case, in addition to the girls hoping that he can cure himself of being infertile, just as he surprises L.u.s.t with several things she doesn¡¯t understand, the girls also think of other solutions like adopting children.


    But now, lying on Lucien¡¯s chest, Jeanne was sure that the best thing she has done in her life, is epting him as her husband. She is delighted to be able to give her body and heart to him.


    While Lucien patted Jeanne¡¯s beautiful pink hair and she kissed his chest, L.u.s.t, beside them, couldn¡¯t help butment.


    "If you felt so good with his c.o.c.k outside of you, imagine how good it will be when he f.u.c.ks you deeply and shots his delicious and hot c.u.m on your insides."


    "I want it! I¡¯m ready!!" Jeanne quickly eximed.


    She wanted to move her lips towards Lucien¡¯s mouth, but her body was limp as she was still feeling the pleasure from that great orgasm.


    Lucien smiled as he kissed her forehead. "Get some rest. We don¡¯t need to be in a hurry. We will do a lot of things until the day after tomorrow."


    While all the girls were smiling, Mariemented in a cheerful tone. "This is a celebration, after all."


    "That means a lot of turns!" Lena sshed water on Marie¡¯s face as she eximed in an excited tone.


    "Hubby, I want to start my turns now. Please, spoil me a lot!!" Rose hugged Lucien¡¯s arm as she gave him a pleading and cute look that Lucien couldn¡¯t resist.


    Lucienid Jeanne outside the pool so she could rest for a while while he took care of the other girls.


    Then he quickly turned to catch the naughty little vampire, which jumped into his arms.


    *Ssh*


    Lucien fell into the water while hugging Rose and rolled to the center of


    therge pool where it¡¯s deeper, an area with more than a meter of depth.


    He sealed her lips with a passionate kiss as he submerged their body to the bottom of the pool.


    Lucien was on top of Rose as heid her body on the pool floor, so he fulfilled the desire for her horny p.u.s.s.y by slowly sticking his c.o.c.k inside her.


    Rose feltplete, she could only feel thisplete with Lucien inside of her. He also bit his own tongue to give her his blood.


    The little vampire wasted no time and bit her tongue too, initiating the bloody kiss with her beloved husband, it¡¯s their special kiss that they enjoy so much.


    In addition to Lucien being able to use his life mana to allow him and Rose to stay underwater without having to breath for a longer period of time , the boost they gained from feeding on each other¡¯s blood, and the fact that Rose was of a very powerful race, allowed them to stay for approximately five minutes under the water before they neede up to breath.


    And that is more than enough time for Lucien to make Rose have multiple orgasms.


    Rose could not m.o.a.n because she was underwater and sharing her air with Lucien while they kissed, so she used mentalmunication to make her feelings clear.


    ¡¯It¡¯s so good, hubby!! I love to feel you inside of me. Please, f.u.c.k me as hard as you want.¡¯


    Lucien continued to thrust his c.o.c.k deep inside Rose and give her more and more pleasure. ¡¯Your p.u.s.s.y is always so tight, Rose, my dear. I will never get tired of it.¡¯


    ¡¯Then, please, make a pleasant mess inside me with your big hard c.o.c.k!¡¯ Rose is a thirsty girl who never gets tired of asking for more.


    Lucien held Rose¡¯s arms firmly against the pool floor as he increased the speed of his thrusts deeper and deeper into her naughty and tight p.u.s.s.y.


    He also used his tail to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k even more while she started having her first orgasm.


    Rose loved the great pleasure that only Lucien could give her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and just enjoyed the wonderful kiss while he made her have five orgasms in a row, one oveing the pleasure of the previous one.


    Finally, he filled her p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.o.c.k milk, making her insides even hotter with his love.


    The little vampire hugged Lucien like a ko while her p.u.s.s.y twitched, trying to suck as much special milk as possible from his c.o.c.k


    He returned to the surface of the pool with Rose in his arm and found his other wives looking at him with expectant and eager expressions.


    "Little vampire, it¡¯s your break time." Lucien kissed Rose¡¯s forehead before setting her next to Jeanne.


    Rose had a happy and satisfied smile on her face just like Jeanne, but they both were already thinking about their next turns while Lucien prepared himself to give pleasure to the next girl.


    They showed a lot of self-control while waiting patiently even though their pussies were dripping love juices, thirsty for Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Well, not all of them were managing to wait. Ang couldn¡¯t resist touching herself while imagining Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her.


    Lucien knew it was difficult for the girls to endure while watching him f.u.c.k his other girls, but they were willing to wait for their turns since the reward will be so good.


    Of course, the girls don¡¯t touch each other, but only use their own fingers when they can¡¯t wait anymore. Still, when they were touching themself, Lucien feels a little guilty as it is his duty to give them pleasure.


    Lucien walked towards the mature blue-haired Queen while smiling at her.


    "Hubby, I jus-." Ang lowered her head, embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t wait like the other girls.


    "Shhh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pamper you, my love." Lucien lifted her face gently.


    Then he kissed her mouth passionately and sucked on her sweet lips.


    Maybe it was because Ang spent a lot of time in her bedroom without exercising as she is a mage, unlike the warriors. Because of that, her body is just a little softer than the rest, causing Lucien to think she looks a little more mature than Cassidy, Aria, and the other milfs in the group.


    Or maybe she naturally has a mature charm that he can easily see Marie developing over time.


    Anyway, Lucien just feels that Ang has a very special mature vor. Of course, she doesn¡¯t look old. In fact, her skin is as perfect and soft as that of young girls like her daughters.


    Be it the taste of her lips, her soft curves, her huge and s.e.xy ass, her delicious b.r.e.a.s.ts, her mature charm, or her caring motherly attitude, everything, exactly everything about Ang was addictive for Lucien.


    While he enjoyed the incredibly intoxicating taste of Ang¡¯s mouth, Lucien ran his hands over her waist towards her ass.


    Ang could feel how much Lucien is attracted to her mature body, but instead of using a seductive attitude to gain an advantage over the other girls, she is always embarrassed and shy.


    That makes Ang act more like a s.e.xy and caring mother, and thus her charm is even more appealing to Lucien.


    "Mmm..." Ang couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n as she felt Lucien¡¯s tongue make a mess in her mouth and his hands caressing her skin.


    Then his hands came to her beautiful ass. He squeezed both of her buttocks tightly. His hands sank into her soft skin, leaving red marks of his fingers on it.


    Lucien¡¯s touch varied from gentle to firmer until bordered on rough, but it never hurt or was ufortable; on the contrary, it was so good that it was driving Ang crazy.


    He kissed Ang for a few seconds then broke the kiss while resting his head on her shoulder because it was not enough to squeeze those perfect buttocks, he also wanted to look at that fantastic mature ass he loves so much.


    Ang rested her head on Lucien¡¯s chest while hugging his waist and making cute m.o.a.ns.


    "I love how you behave like a shy bunny in my arms while I caress your beautiful body." Lucien couldn¡¯t helpmenting.


    She giggled happily. "I¡¯m d my body pleases you, hubby. It¡¯s only for you to enjoy as you want."


    Ang not only acted as a caring mother but also as a kind and caring wife, making Lucien want to pamper her more and more.


    Then he turned her body towards the pool wall. Ang rested her hands on the edge of the pool while her back was to Lucien.


    She was a little embarrassed but still tilted her ass at Lucien, and slightly shook it.


    "You are so perfect, Ang." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    Then he knelt behind her and sucked on her p.u.s.s.y while drinking her dripping love juices and caressing her buttocks.


    Under the passionate caresses of Lucien¡¯s tongue and hands, Ang quickly reached an orgasm. "Ahhhhhhhh..."


    Ang felt her body go limp, but then she quickly felt Lucien¡¯s strong hands keeping her body firm by her waist, and his hot rod rubbing the entrance of her wet pink cave.


    Lucien ran his d.i.c.k on Ang¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, lubricating Its shaft and tip with the love juices from her orgasm.


    Although he could control his pre-cun well, it seemed more e.r.o.t.i.c to lubricate his d.i.c.k with the girls¡¯ love juices.


    After teasing Ang¡¯s p.u.s.s.y a little, Lucien moved his c.o.c.k towards her secret hole.


    "Mmm..." Ang m.o.a.ned while still enjoying her orgasms and feeling Lucien teasing her asshole.


    Then she felt him slowly opening the pink walls of her butt hole. Like Mia, Ang loves anal, and Lucien knew how to make it divinely pleasurable for the girls.


    "Ahhhhhh... so good, hubby. I can feel your hot c.o.c.k inside my butt." Ang couldn¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning.


    Lucien also loves anal. Feeling the incredible tightness of the girl¡¯s asses and their warm insides is just fantastic.


    "I love your butt, my dear." Lucien affectionately said as he stroked Ang¡¯s buttocks and slowly pushed his c.o.c.k inside her beautiful butt hole.


    Then after inserting more than half of his c.o.c.k inside her, Lucien began to move back and forth slowly, giving him and Ang a lot of pleasure.


    Ang soon started to have another orgasm, and while her p.u.s.s.y twitched with pleasure, her ass squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even more.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but drool, watching them while she was too eager for Lucien to f.u.c.k her ass like that.


    Lucien smiled without taking his focus from Ang. "Don¡¯t worry, Mia, I¡¯ll take care of your beautiful butthole next."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 205 - The First Celebration Party {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 205 - The First Celebration Party {R-18}</h4>


    "AaaaaahhhhhH... Hubby!!!" After having a fantastic orgasm, Ang had another orgasm, even more amazing, while she felt Lucien pour his hot c.u.m inside her ass.


    Lucien held Ang¡¯s s.e.xy body firmly against his body as he kissed her neck and whispered words of love in her ear.


    The feel of her soft ass against his h.i.p.s, her wonderful smell, and that position that allowed him to prate her easily made Lucien sure that he could start moving again inside Ang¡¯s ass and continue for hours and days without losing interest, on the contrary, he would love it more and more.


    Ang was feeling the same thing as Lucien. Every time he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her, hard and lovingly like that, she got more addicted to it.


    Her tongue wanted to move on its own and say the words that would make her desire clear, for Lucien to fill her excited p.u.s.s.y right now with his hot c.o.c.k milk.


    But Ang is a good wife who knows how to wait patiently for her next turn, or rather, she will try her best.


    Lucien slowly pulled his c.o.c.k out of Ang¡¯s lovely butt hole, enjoying every second of the addictive tightness.


    Some of his c.u.m dripped down her ass, making the girls drool while their pussies dripped with love juices because they were so horny.


    Lucien usually controlled his orgasms well enough to fill his girls just enough and avoid excess, after all, if his troops saw his special milk being wasted, they would undoubtedly cry, saddened by the significant loss.


    Of course, despite his incredible control, he still couldn¡¯t resist c.u.m.m.i.n.g more than nned inside Ang¡¯s wonderful hot butt hole.


    That was a sign of how strong his love for his wife is that he even loses control over his body. And clearly, knowing how Lucien is crazy about them, makes the girls even happier.


    Having their bodies filled with his c.u.m, leaking from their love holes, at any time they wanted is exclusive to Lucien¡¯s most beloved wives, and he will always have his life mana ready to fill them up again and leave them with a happy and satisfied smile on their face.


    Lucien had promised one day, or rather the end of the current day and the other full day as a "celebration," and so he will do it, with just some breaks for quick snacks, he would give them as many turns as they wanted.


    The next girl to get his attention was Mia, and just as she wanted, he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her tight little ass.


    When Lucien came inside of Mia, a purple haze began to surge and rotate around his body, and then it went towards his horns and the base of his wings.


    "You are officially in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, congrattions, hubby." L.u.s.t spoke while having a surprised and curious look on her face.


    Lucien knew that the purple haze is his demonic energy, and it was making him feel very good while also making his horns grow a little more.


    "Now that your horns and tail appear to be fully grown, your wings will start to grow quickly. Perhaps you will be able to fly before the battle against Amelia¡¯s forces." L.u.s.t exined.


    Lucien knew L.u.s.t wanted to talk about something else, but right now they had a lot to do, and of course, every love session is not just for pleasure as this is the method he and his wives use to get stronger.


    He controlled the purple haze, and it entered his body again. Lucien could feel a little difort in the base of his wings as they were growing, but that was not a problem as the great pleasure he felt with his girls suppressed any pain.


    Lucien¡¯s wives were thrilled that he reached the secondyer of the Mortal Realm. Although they haven¡¯t known about it for a very long time, L.u.s.t exined everything very well, making it clear that it is not easy to reach newyers and Realms.


    Not only were they very proud of their incredible husband, but the girls were also eager to reach newyers and Realms, thus protecting their family and fighting alongside Lucien in the difficult future battles that they would have to face.


    And of course, they all love the methods that allow them to get stronger.


    Lucien finished giving affection to the cute Mia and thenid her body next to the other girls who already had the first turn while he paid attention to the other girls.


    He kissed the girls, sucked their pussies, stroked their b.r.e.a.s.ts, and of course, f.u.c.k.i.e.d their love holes in the ways they love the most until he finished the first round, paying attention to all of them.


    Of course, Oya and Ko had their first share of pats and drank a lot of special milk. Although Lucien knew that little Ko would gain a very young demi-human form when he could use Envy¡¯s Copy ability, he could not deny her something that is very good for her body.


    Then the girls sucked and licked Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k a few more times while they really washed this time so that everyone was clean and ready to start the second round in the bedroom and so on to have rounds in all parts of the house, and who knows... maybe in the garden too?


    All of the girls were looking forward to the second round, but Jeanne was also a little jealous, she saw how amazing it was when the other girls had orgasms together with Lucien.


    She really wanted to feel him inside her, and Lucien knew that. There was no reason to wait any longer, so he picked her up in his arms in the princess carry and headed for his big bedroom, followed by the other girls.


    While Lucien carried Jeanne in his arms, she kept kissing him. For a time, she misjudged him and even hated him a little when he killed an archer from Mason¡¯s group.


    But after getting to know Lucien better, she now understands that all he does is thinking for the good of his family. Maybe this is a kind of selfishness, but she understands that feeling well and wants to be part of the people for whom Lucien would do anything.


    "Lucien... hubby, I love you so much." Jeanne couldn¡¯t help saying what her heart was screaming for her to say.


    "I love you, too, my dear." Lucien had no problem saying that he loved his girls as often as they wanted to hear it.


    His words, as well as theirs, carried the honesty of their feelings that were passed on through the connection of their tattoos.


    After entering the bedroom, Lucien gentlyy Jeanne on his bed while some girls drank wine and ate fruits from the trays that Kara always keeps around the house. Other girls jumped and rolled on the big bed, eager for Lucien to make them feel good.


    Lucien positioned himself on top of Jeanne while their bodies felt each other¡¯s warmth, and he kissed her lips affectionately.


    Also, he moved one of his hands to one of Jeanne¡¯s big b.r.e.a.s.ts while using his other hand to caress her beautiful pink hair.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but giggle while asking a question that she already knew the answer. "Do you like my hair?


    Lucien answered honestly. "It looks like my oldest sister¡¯s hair..."


    All the girls felt a little bit of mncholy in Lucien¡¯s words, but there was also a little happiness and hope as he continued to speak.


    "When I was five, and my mother disappeared, my oldest sister took care of my sisters and i with great affection even though our father didn¡¯t want us to be kind to each other."


    "We were all broken and we are probably still broken, but for different reasons. My oldest sister¡¯s mother died, and she spent a few years alone with our father besides having to always had to take care of my sisters and i..."


    "All of this made her hate our father as much as I do... I want to find her, bring her to our family, and take care of her from now on."


    All of the girls in the bedroom were thrilled to hear Lucien talk about his oldest sister.


    Jeanne stroked his face with one hand while using her other hand to keep his hand on her hair. "I know that you will take care of her and your other sisters. You have infinite love in your heart so that all the women in your family will never feel sad again while they stay with you."


    Lucien smiled and kissed Jeanne¡¯s sweet lips passionately. "Yes, I will take care of them and our entire family. OUR family. You are my wife now, and I will always take care of you, my dear."


    Jeanne smiled as some tears of happiness welled up in her eyes. "Yes! I am your wife, so mark my body with your love and make me yours forever!!"


    Lucien¡¯s tail whirled excitedly, making his emotions clear as he kissed and touched every part of Jeanne¡¯s body, leaving his scent, marks of his lips, and his love over her entire body.


    She just enjoyed his affection. Her p.u.s.s.y was already very wet, ready to ept Lucien¡¯s big and hard member inside her.


    Then Lucien knelt on the bed as he rested Jeanne¡¯s legs on his chest and held hands with her, so he could move their bodies back and forth without being ufortable for her.


    And of course, in that position, he could f.u.c.k her while seeing her lovely pink flower, her delicate belly, her big s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts, her charming face, and her beautiful pink hair.


    Lucien gently pulled Jeanne¡¯s hands as he moved slowly forward, rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y and her cute pink pubic hair, lubricating his entire c.o.c.k with her fragrant love juices.


    "Mmm..." Jeanne m.o.a.ned as she felt great pleasure in that stimtion, but her horny p.u.s.s.y was even more eager to feel Lucien inside.


    "Ohhh..." He moved forward again, very slowly, rubbing his entirely c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y until even his balls had a little of Jeanne¡¯s juices.


    Then he moved back, still very slowly, making the head of his c.o.c.k tease every part of Jeanne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y until it reached the warm entrance to her pink cave.


    Lucien smiled lovingly at Jeanne, who returned a wide and lovely smile.


    ¡¯Together.¡¯ Both of them thought at the same time, and their words echoed in each other¡¯s minds as Lucien slowly prated Jeanne.


    The tightness, the shape, the temperature, even the smell, which Lucien could smell even meters away thanks to his powerful senses, from Jeanne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, as well as from his other girls, is always different making this asion very special for Lucien.


    He continued to move slowly forward, making his c.o.c.k gently open the inner pink walls of Jeanne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y.


    Jeanne held Lucien¡¯s hands tightly while she felt all the pleasure of the most incredible union that two bodies could have.


    The great pleasure that Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k was giving to her p.u.s.s.y added to the marvelous and infinite love with which he filled her heart, made Jeanne¡¯s whole body be warmer and more excited.


    "Mmmmmmmmm..." She m.o.a.ned as her p.u.s.s.y squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, willingly trying to take Its form as if it already understood who she belongs to.


    Then Jeanne felt the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k touch her h.y.m.e.n, and she immediately concluded that it had been there all her life just waiting for Lucien to break it,pleting their union.


    And so he did, gently, of course.


    Still, Jeanne felt a small part of the pain that Lucien did not force his mana to takepletely because even that was something important, which most of his wives wanted to feel to remember that moment.


    "AaaaahhhhhH!" But promptly, the pleasure of having Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even deeper in her p.u.s.s.y made Jeanne m.o.a.n loudly with pleasure.


    Lucien ignored the little blood that dripped from Jeanne¡¯s p.u.s.s.y and continued to move inside her slowly.


    Soon more than half of his c.o.c.k was inside her pink cave, so he pulled out a little and pushed forward again.


    Lucien¡¯s slow and gentle movements caused waves of pleasure to run through Jeanne¡¯s body. Her tattoo, which had previously been a little opaque, now glowed with a shade of intense purple.


    The incredible pleasure, their feeling of being connected, and the fact that Lucien had given Jeanne¡¯s body a lot of pleasure even before the pration made her quickly reach another orgasm.


    Her p.u.s.s.y started to soak Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k with her love juices again, while Its inner walls twitched, squeezing his c.o.c.k even tighter.


    "Ohhhh!!! So tight... so warm... This is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, my love." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    For him, one of the best parts of s.e.x is to prate his girl¡¯s p.u.s.s.y while they have orgasms because it gives his c.o.c.k so much pleasure.


    "Mmm... Hubby!! F.u.c.k me just like that!! It¡¯s so gooood!! AhhhhhH!!!" Jeanne felt like she was flying while Lucien made her feel better than ever.


    Lucien increased the speed of his thrusts and went deeper and deeper inside Jeanne. Her p.u.s.s.y, evenpletely filled with his d.i.c.k, started to squirt love juices on the bed.


    Jeanne felt her body go limp because of the consecutive orgasms Lucien made her have.


    But in that position, holding his hands, she felt as if infinite power was running through her body along with the pleasure...


    She felt that as long as Lucien held her hands, she could stay in that position for hours and days, feeling his c.o.c.k kiss her most private parts.


    Jeanne instinctively started to use the support that Lucien¡¯s hands gave her to pull her body towards him in sync with his movements so that his c.o.c.k could reach the deeper parts of her p.u.s.s.y and leave no part unmarked.


    *Pah*


    *Pah*


    *Pah*


    *Pah*


    The lewd sounds of Lucien¡¯s groin, hitting Jeanne¡¯s thighs echoed through the bedroom, making the other girls¡¯ pussies even wetter.


    M.o.a.ns of pleasure, a happy and satisfied expression on both faces... the gentle but also firm movements that took her to heaven, and so she returns to his arms to again rise even higher...


    Jeanne had often wondered what her first time with Lucien would be like after starting to develop loving feelings for him.


    But in the end, just as a part of her knew it was going to happen, he made everything so much better than she could have imagined... perfect was a mediocre word to describe how Jeanne was feeling about that moment.


    She wanted to scream to the world how Lucien was making her feel so good, and make it clear how much she loves him for it... and the rest that came before... and also woulde after.


    Oh, yes... Toplete Jeanne¡¯s first real s.e.x experience, which would make billions of women in the universe envy her, Lucien filled her with his special milk, or rather, his infinite love.


    "I¡¯ming, my dear." Lucien smiled at her.


    Jeanne¡¯s smile became even broader. "Yes, hubby. Fill me with your hot c.u.m!! Let mee again, feeling your essence inside me."


    "OooohhhH!" Lucien didn¡¯t hold himself and let his feelings inundate inside Jeanne, painting her insides white with a lot of his special milk.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Jeanne had another orgasm, much more incredible than the previous ones when she felt Lucien¡¯s essence filling her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucieny on top of Jeanne while she hugged him, and he rolled their bodies, making her rest on his chest.


    They stayed in that position for a few minutes. Lucien did not take his c.o.c.k out of Jeanne, who continued to enjoy her incredible orgasm while her p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, begging for more c.o.c.k milk even though a lot had already leaked out of it.


    Jeanne started making invisible circles with her finger on Lucien¡¯s chest. "That was so good... I can¡¯t help wanting more. But my second turn ended, right?"


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help butugh at Jeanne¡¯s cute reaction. He could already see her joining the group of girls like Rose, who are always willing to make cute and pleading expressions to receive more attention.


    "You will soon have a third turn, then a fourth, fifth... and so on. But yes, now I have to take care of Anne, or her tail may be hurt if she keeps shaking it that much."


    "Yes, hubby." Jeanne kissed Lucien¡¯s lips before kissing his chest and getting off of him, making room for the other girl.


    Anne quickly jumped on his chest. "I can¡¯t contain my tails. I get really excited when we¡¯re together like this."


    "Hahaha... You are so cute, my sweetheart." Lucien wrapped his tail around one of Anne¡¯s tails, giving them both so much pleasure.


    Anne wasted no time and positioned Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k at the entrance to her pink cave.


    "Ahhh!!" She m.o.a.ned as she mounted his c.o.c.k, and his tail caressed hers.


    Lucien called Marie, who sat on his face, so he sucked her, giving pleasure to the two cute girls, before f.u.c.k.i.n.g Marie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, and next, the other girls¡¯.


    They had s.e.x in a variety of ways and positions until the bed was a mess with their love juices.


    Then they had a short break for a quick snack before taking a bath to start the third round.


    So, they continued to mark the other parts of the house with their hot sessions of love.


    From the training room to the halls, even to some of girl¡¯s bedrooms, then the main hall, the kitchen, and the garden. Of course, the girls always took a bath between the sessions so that their bodies were clean, only for Lucien to mark them with his hot c.u.m again.


    At the end of the next day, all the girls slept in Lucien¡¯s big bed with him after the cute Kara cleaned his bedroom.


    They all had a happy smile on their faces and the same satisfied expression.


    And the same thought...


    ¡¯We need to do that more often!¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently +70), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 206 - Our Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Our Revenge</h4>


    The day after the big celebration, ?Lucien? woke up very early, ?he only ?dozed off for an hour before preparing for his morning exercises with Oya.


    Still, he didn¡¯t get out of bed immediately but brought Scarlett to his chest. L.u.s.t, of course, moved over ?a little for a while.


    Lucien knew that Scarlett had not slept. She was very anxious since she arrived at the Mortal Realm yesterday, because of that Lucien had given her a lot of pleasure and demonic energy.


    Scarlett did not awaken a new ability but had a great improvement in one of the most powerful characteristics of the werewolves, which is a very resistant skin.


    As a hybrid of the fox race and werewolf race, she had very soft skin and fur, simr to Anne, but her skin, although not as resistant as that of a purebred werewolf, was still an incredible advantage, which allowed her to win many fights.


    But now, after entering the Mortal Realm, Scarlett¡¯s skin and fur were still very soft but incredibly tough, evenpared to the rare ck steel.


    That, in addition to the great increase in her physical capabilities, made Scarlett very happy. She always tried to get stronger, and beside Lucien, plus having a loving family, he is helping her to gain the power she so badly needs.


    Lucien stroked Scarlett¡¯s fluffy ears while she sniffed his chest. "I will never force you to do something ?or tell me ?anything? that you don¡¯t want, but I have to say that I am concerned about you."


    Scarlett smiled because she knew Lucien could feel her difort, but instead of questioning her, he was saying that he was concerned.


    "I didn¡¯t want to bother you with this... It¡¯s just that now that I¡¯m stronger, and the mercenaries are all under my control..." Scarlett didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Lucien and make him regret epting her as his wife.


    "Humm..." Lucien just continued stroking Scarlett and showing his support with actions without questioning her.


    She could feel that he genuinely loves her, so she ?is? ?being? silly, worrying about being a burden to him. Then she started to tell her story to Lucien.


    "I was born in the fox-n, and since I was just a child, everyone ?looked at? me with disdain and even hate... Even my older brother didn¡¯t like me."


    "When I turned twelve, my grandmother, who raised my brother and me, exined ?my parents situation to me."


    "My mother was married to my older brother¡¯s father. They were one of the most important fox n¡¯s families and were at the forefront of the demi-human fox movement to be stronger and more independent."


    "But the most dominant ns like the werewolf-n and the manticore-n like to keep other ns weak and thus control them by promising protection to them."


    Lucien had already read in several books about the hierarchy of Alliance¡¯s ns. Apart from the elves and other small ns that were furthest from the central area of the Alliance, most of the ns were controlled by the manticore and werewolf ns, who always had one of their people as the general leader of their country.


    Lucien remained silent listening to Scarlett¡¯s story while her feelings went from sad to angry.


    "Because? my mother and her husband ? convinced, and encouraged? the fox-n and other ns to? strengthen themselves and not just rely on the protection of the manticore and werewolf n, they caught the attention of dangerous people."


    "The patriarch of the werewolf n falsely used my mother¡¯s husband of raping his wife and then killed him after raping my mother..."


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but be very sad from thinking about the past, tears dripped from her eyes, and slid down her cheeks onto Lucien¡¯s chest.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t do anything about the past or say anything that would change her feelings, so he just hugged her tightly against his chest.


    Scarlett had already cried a lot in her life because of her family¡¯s sad story, but she easily bes depressed every time she thinks about it.


    But unlike before, when she had to deal with her sadness alone and keep moving on because of thoughts of revenge, she now ?has? Lucien¡¯s strong and warm arms to embrace her and share her pain.


    Scarlett still couldn¡¯t change the past, but ?the? warm and loving sensations she feels in Lucien¡¯s arms ?makes? her feel very protected and thus ?made? her sadness ?go? away.


    She continued her story. "The patriarch werewolf¡¯s wife was fine, and everyone knew he was just attacking my mom and her husband."


    "But nobody could do anything. The werewolf n was and still is much stronger than the fox-n.


    That patriarch was also the general leader of the Alliance at the time."


    "He destroyed my family, killed most of Its men, and other people of the werewolf n r.a.p.ed the women."


    "?Because of? the fox-race and the werewolf-race ?being? very simr, many fox-women became pregnant by the werewolf-men. Some of them killed themselves because they were very traumatized, but others like my mother held their sadness... at least until the children ?were? born."


    "Our family was deste. Its women were traumatized with scars on their bodies and minds that would never heal. Also, the rest of the fox-n turned away from all of the r.a.p.ed women, fearing further violent actions from the werewolf n..."


    Scarlett took a deep breath before speaking very sadly. "My mother took her own life as soon as I was born."


    Again, Lucien could do nothing, but the fact that he continued ?hugging? Scarlett lovingly ?allowed her ?to ?calm down quickly.


    "My brother and I were raised by our grandmother, who also raised other children ?from our family without parents. I could see in her eyes that she was extremely unhappy and ?the only reason she didn¡¯t kill herself, ?is? because ?she knew she is the only one who would? take care of us."


    "?Other children ?and I that were ?born ?from? ?women? ?that got r.a.p.ed ?by the werewolf-men, were symbols of the tragedy that happened to our family and the fox-n in general."


    "It was normal for everyone to walk away from us, and hate us... but they didn¡¯t think about how we felt... I hate my father for being a monster and ?for doing? that to my mom."


    "Anyway, time passed, and I kept growing. My brother hated me a lot for everything that happened to our mom and his father. He was very angry with the werewolf n and wanted to do something against them."


    "But things were not so simple. As a purebred fox-man, he was a lot weaker than werewolf-men.


    Still, one day he managed to sneak attack ?a? patriarch werewolf¡¯s son."


    "In the Alliance, it¡¯s all about power. People and ns are always fighting to demonstrate their power, but in an organized way in events and public fights."


    "But sneak attacks are terrible crimes, especially if it is against someone from an influential family."


    "The werewolf patriarch¡¯s son was wounded but ?didn¡¯t die?, and my brother was arrested. Now that patriarch tortures him regrly for fun..."


    Then Scarlett looked at Lucien with a determined expression. "I want to save my brother even if he hates me because I understand his pain. Also, I want to take revenge on the werewolf n, especially the patriarch and his family."


    "Yes, we will do it," Lucien said as he kissed Scarlett¡¯s forehead.


    Then Scarlett shook her head. "I did horrible things...?so that I could try getting? my revenge. I attacked Cassidy so I could take control of Portgreen. Then I nned against Olivia..."


    "But now, you have given me more power than I could have expected. The Alliance does not attack Portgreen because we pose no threat to them, but now you are the King... The mercenaries are under my control... I don¡¯t want you to get in trouble, so I could- "


    Lucien sealed Scarlett¡¯s lips with a passionate kiss. Then when she was silent, he spoke determinedly.


    "You are my wife, Scarlett. Your problems are my problems. Politics don¡¯t matter to me, but you and your happiness ?do matter?."


    Then he put his hand on Scarlett¡¯s chest while putting hers on his. "Through our connection, I can feel all of your emotions, and you know that."


    "Perhaps not everyone in the werewolf n agreed with what was done to your family, but those who participated in that or at least agreed to that will pay with their blood."


    Lucien hugged Scarlett tightly again. "I will go there ? ?with you, and I will watch you break every bone in this patriarch¡¯s ?body? until he begs you to kill him, but then he will suffer ?so ?much more before we let him die."


    Lucien forgave Scarlett for what she did to Cassidy, he gave her a home, a family, power beyond what she could imagine, love, affection, ?and ?protection...Now he ?shares? her pain, ?and? her anger... how could she not love him more and more?


    "Hubby !!!" Scarlett couldn¡¯t help shedding more tears as she hugged Lucien tightly and wept on his chest. ?She is? happy ?that she? found him, or rather, ?he found? her and brought her ?into? his warm embrace.


    Lucien continued patting Scarlett¡¯s head. "I know you are eager to rescue your brother and ?to? have your revenge. Actually, Astrid and I also have issues to deal with in the manticore-n, just as I need to meet Anne¡¯s parents in the fox-n."


    "But I saw on maps and read in books that we need months to reach the Alian?a ?by ?crossing the great forest. Even though it is faster to go by sea, it ?will ?still ?take? a ?long? time ?to get there?."


    "Even if we are very fast in the Mortal Realm, it is best to wait until after I have resolved ?the situation with ?Amelia. Then at that moment, we will have strengthened wind mages in our group, and we can go to the Alliance much faster by sea."


    Scarlett knew how long the journey to the Alliance took. Also, traveling through the vast and dangerous forest is not easy.


    So waiting for Lucien to train wind mages so they can speed up their sh.i.p.s is a great n to quickly get ?to the Alliance and travel to other ces by sea.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait patiently. Knowing that you¡¯ll be by my side when I face the werewolf-n is more than I could ask from you... thank you, my husband."


    Lucien smiled as he kissed Scarlett. "Don¡¯t thank me for taking care of you. This is my duty as your husband, and it is an honor for me to have a woman as incredible as you as my wife."


    Scarlett enjoyed Lucien¡¯s caresses as she rested on his chest. Being much more relieved of her worries and in the arms of her beloved hubby, she did not take long to ?fall asleep?.


    Lucien y? the cute Scarlett where he was lying. She continued to sleep with a happy smile on her face as she smelled his scent on the bed.


    Then he prepared to leave the bedroom, but then something caught his eye. There was a ck hazeing out of Olivia¡¯s body as she rolled over the bed, ?while ?still asleep.


    L.u.s.t quickly exined what Lucien already imagines was going on with Olivia. "She ?has? almost reached the Mortal Realm. Her body is still processing therge amount of demonic energy that? you gave herst night."


    "Well, then, I just need to help her." Lucien thought aloud as he took Olivia in his arms and carried out ?of ?the bedroom like a princess.


    Olivia did not wake up as her body felt veryfortable in Lucien¡¯s arms. Still asleep, she instinctively wrapped her arms around Lucien¡¯s neck.


    Lucien went to the bathroom carrying her while thinking aloud. "You are so cute, Olivia, my dear."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 207 - Overcoming the Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Oveing the Sadness</h4>


    Olivia was feeling veryfortable. In fact, her body knew that there was no ce where she could feel morefortable than right there.


    Still, Lucien¡¯s movements toward the bathroom slowly began to awaken her body.


    The wonderful smell, thatforting warmth, that closeness... everything in that situation aroused Olivia¡¯s body, getting her ready to do some love action.


    As she woke up, Olivia understood that her beloved husband was carrying her. She used her hands, which were already around his neck, to caress his ears while sniffing his chest in an adorable way.


    Lucien went into the bathroom with Olivia and activated the magic engine that fills the bathtub with hot water. He would take a bath with Olivia alone today and would have to make it up to Oya another day.


    While the magic engine is filling the bathtub with hot water, Lucien entered it, still holding Olivia in his arms. They were already n.a.k.e.d, so there was no problem, such as getting their clothes wet.


    Olivia rubbed her face on Lucien¡¯s chest as she finished waking up. Then she looked at him with her beautiful ck eyes shining with a loving smile.


    "Love you," Olivia spoke honestly.


    She knew that thanks to Lucien and L.u.s.t¡¯s peculiarities, in addition to the fact that he is incredibly handsome and attractive, it is easy to fall in love with him. Still, she could feel in her heart that is a little traumatized, that her feelings for him are already genuine, and would only improve over time.


    Lucien also understood how difficult it is for women who can¡¯t resist his charm to understand whether their feelings for him are really genuine.


    But thanks to the connection they have from the tattoo and also because of how honest his wives are with him, he is sure of their feelings for him. So he couldn¡¯t help loving them back.


    Lucien smiled at Olivia as he kissed her lips slowly, enjoying the delicious taste that her mouth kept thanks to his life mana, even though she is just waking up.


    "Good Morning." He smiled and kissed her again.


    So he kept his forehead against hers as he spoke lovingly. "Love you too, darling."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her life. The tragedy that happened to her family, all of the suffering that was inflicted on her, the mistakes that she made...


    Those things could have been avoided, but in the end, by going through all that shit, she found the ce where she must belong.


    Arriving here, in Lucien¡¯s arms... That was her destiny. Here she can have all the love, affection, and protection she needs, and more, of course.


    Maybe Olivia will never forget about her scars, but why should she keep looking for revenge when all she wants now is to be with Lucien and enjoy his infinite love?


    Everyone is different and has different experiences. Scarlett still wanted to free her brother while Lucien supported her revenge, but Olivia had no other thoughts than to be a good wife for her wonderful husband.


    And topletely end that part of her life, she wants to tell Lucien everything about her past.


    She brought Lucien¡¯s hand to her face. "The scars you healed... I want to tell you about them."


    Lucien nodded as he rested Olivia¡¯s head on his chest so that she isfortable while telling her story.


    "I was from a noble family that took care of a small vassal kingdom, like Bluewind. In fact, our home was north of Bluewind, so it is in the northernmost area of ??Portgreen."


    "Everything was going well. Cassidy¡¯s father, the Sage King, was improving Portgreen more and more, and my family was one of his most important supporters."


    "Since Portgreen was founded with the intention of being a ce where it would ept humans and demi-humans as equals, many people from the Alliance were migrating here, wanting a neutral ce to live."


    "But for a kingdom to prosper, its rulers must act politically. Many Alliance demi-humans who came here would no longer be soldiers who would fight for their ns against the Light Empire."


    "So this migration of demi-humans as well as the growth of Portgreen caught the attention of powerful people in the Alliance."


    In this part of the story, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t helpmenting on Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯Again, the powerful people of the Alliance... The good thing is that our enemies seem to be together in the same ce.¡¯


    Lucienpared the situations between Scarlett and Astrid and noticed them to be simr. But that is to be expected since they have simrities in their past, they both came from the Alliance, and are involved with the two most powerful ns, the werewolf n, and the manticore n.


    But in Olivia¡¯s case, who is a human born in Portgreen, it seemed to be a great coincidence. Well, Lucien continued to listen to Olivia¡¯s story.


    "At that time, the general leadership of the Alliance belonged to the werewolf n, and so the manticore n was doing everything to rise above everyone and train powerful warriors to ovee the werewolf n and be the next general leaders."


    "The manticore patriarch¡¯s son did not get along very well with his father because he was very ambitious and wanted to lead the n in his own way, so he started to divide his people and create his own strategies."


    "Since the patriarch of the manticore n was an extremist who defended the purity of his blood, he was against people from the Alliance going to Portgreen and living with humans as equals, and so his son started to think differently."


    "Well, maybe he didn¡¯t think very differently from his father, but he certainly wanted to ally with the people of Portgreen to have more forces so that he can fight his father for the leadership of his n."


    "He came with arge group bringing rare materials from the Alliancends and other gifts. His group came bynd, so they arrived first in the small kingdom that my family managed."


    "At that time, everything was going well for Portgreen and Its vassal kingdoms. We were rich and had many warriors. My family was rising fast."


    "Marvin, the son of the patriarch of the manticore n, though since he isn¡¯t a n leader, it would be difficult for him to reach an agreement with Sage King. So he tried starting by creating bonds with my family."


    "At that time, I was seventeen years old... A noble, beautiful, v.i.r.g.i.n girl, and from a rising family with famous ancestors."


    Lucien stroked Olivia¡¯s face. "You are very beautiful, Olivia. Even those scars could not hide your beauty."


    Olivia smiled, happy at Lucien¡¯spliment. "Thank you, hubby. I¡¯m d you think so."


    So she continued exining her story. "Well, Marvin was a man who already had many women, but he was enchanted by my beauty. Maybe the fact that he is demi-human made him see me as an exotic woman."


    "We didn¡¯t know that he was in conflict with his father. He dered himself to be a prince of one of the biggest ns in the Alliance, and he had an army and treasures, so we don¡¯t doubt that."


    "Then he started courting me in a very respectful way. He said he wanted to marry me to start uniting our people."


    "My mother and I never had the affection of my father because he always med us for not having the same dark magic as my grandmother..."


    "I wasn¡¯t in love with Marvin. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by the opportunity to marry a man who would take care of my mother and me so that we wouldn¡¯t have to hear my dad calling us useless anymore."


    "My father was happy with the idea of ??gaining many treasures in addition to Marvin¡¯s support in exchange for me. Also, he had nothing against my mother and grandmother, who was too old to go with Marvin and me to the Alliance."


    "As everyone involved was in agreement, my marriage to Marvin was arranged. He said he would return to Alliance to bring more treasures to my father and also to bring his mother to meet my family and bless our union."


    "Marvin really did as he said. He wanted his mother to be proof of the alliance he was making to improve his n and, of course, upset his father."


    "The patriarch of the manticore n found out about everything and followed his son and wife to my home..."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be mncholy when talking about that part. But like Scarlett and all of Lucien¡¯s other wives, she felt very safe in his embrace, which also calmed her chaotic feelings.


    Then she continued. "The first thing that monstrous man did...was punch me in the face. He didn¡¯t use enough strength to kill me, but he used the poison in his ws so that I would die in a slow and horrible way."


    "I think Marvin really felt something for me because he quickly tried to help me. He covered my face in his blood to neutralize his father¡¯s poison."


    "But the patriarch of the n manticore was considered by many as one of the strongest manticore-men in his n¡¯s history. His poison was much more potent than the poison resistance in Marvin¡¯s blood."


    "With the help of Marvin¡¯s blood, the poison on the outside parts of my face and right eye was stopped. So I didn¡¯t die... But no known medicine or magic on our continent could heal my scars."


    "The patriarch didn¡¯t stop with that... he started brutally killing my family... I begged Marvin for help, but he didn¡¯t consider me his fianc¨¦e anymore after he realized he couldn¡¯t heal my face."


    "At that moment, I understood the value of beauty... I thought that no man would help me because my face was disfigured..."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile when she remembered her first with Lucien. Although he had been a little hard on her, in fact, he only gave her pleasure, and she felt no pain.


    Lucien appreciated beauty like anyone else, but that is not a crucial feature for him. He knew he is lucky that all his women are beauties, and that actually also had to do with his life mana that made their bodies younger and more refined, but he would love them anyway.


    When he had s.e.x the first time with Olivia, they were both delighted, and he felt no aversion for her body even though she had the scars. That was one of the main reasons Olivia opened her heart to Lucien.


    Now Olivia considers her beauty not as something essential to have Lucien¡¯s love, but as an additional feature that she can use to please him even more.


    Lucien continued to stroke Olivia¡¯s hair while she finished her story. "The patriarch of the manticore n intended to kill everyone in my family to make it clear that his n would not be allied with humans."


    "But my grandmother, even though she was very old, still managed to use some of her dark magic and ran away with me."


    "My family was killed, and my house destroyed... My grandmother asked the Sage King for help. He was a friend of hers, and she wanted to seek justice for our family."


    "The Sage King did not think twice before preparing to go to the Alliance after the manticore n. Even if he couldn¡¯t go to war with them, he would at least try asking the werewolf n leader for some kind of punishment or justice.."


    "But then the Light Empire attacked the Alliance. They also wanted to kill Portgreen¡¯s demi-humans and the humans who are friends with demi-humans."


    "The Sage King could not get justice for my family because he died fighting against the Light Empire, and thest member of my family, my grandmother, also died fighting beside him."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help being sad, feeling Olivia¡¯s sadness when she remembered how she was alone, hurt, and traumatized...


    Again, he felt weak because he couldn¡¯t erase her sad past. But just as he would with his other wives, he would take care of Olivia forever and will give her a lot of love and protection.


    Lucien continued to hug Olivia while kissing her head. She continued to sniff and kiss his chest while feelingfortable and safe in the ce where she wants to be whenever possible...


    ... in the arms of her beloved husband.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 208 - Morning Love Session

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Morning Love Session</h4>


    Olivia continued to rub her face on Lucien¡¯s chest and enjoy his scent. "You know, for a long time, I just thought about revenge."


    "I wanted to get revenge on Marvin for abandoning me, and against his father for what he did to my family."


    Then Olivia smiled before kissing Lucien¡¯s mouth. "But now, my past and old enemies don¡¯t really seem to matter as much anymore, because I¡¯m absolutely happy with you."


    Lucien hugged Olivia tightly as he sucked on her delicious lips for almost a minute before breaking the kiss and looking at her affectionately.


    "I am delighted that you are so satisfied with me that you don¡¯t give a damn about these things as much anymore. But for me, this is a significant issue."


    "Anyone who tries or even thinks of hurting my lovely wives will beg for death many times before I kill them."


    "I can¡¯t change what happened to you, Astrid, and Scarlett in the past. But many people from the werewolf n and manticore n, as well as their patriarchs and their families, are going to have an excruciating death at the hands of the girls and me."


    Olivia no longer saw her revenge as a critical issuepared to her new life with Lucien, but she understood his feeling of wanting to take revenge on her enemies.


    She also felt this way about him. She really wanted to help him rescue his mother and kick his father¡¯s ass, so she would be by his side when he went to the Alliance and everywhere else.


    Lucien began to stroke Olivia¡¯s thighs tenderly. "Also, about this Marvin guy... actually he deserves pity, after all, he had the chance to have such a wife as incredible as you, but he failed to take care of you."


    Then Lucien moved one of his hands to Olivia¡¯s perfect pearly b.r.e.a.s.ts while his other hand was stroking her waist.


    "He will never be able to touch your soft skin... He will not be able to caress your wonderful b.r.e.a.s.ts..."


    "Mmm..." Olivia m.o.a.ned as she hugged Lucien¡¯s neck and enjoyed the pleasure of his touch.


    Lucien continued to touch Olivia¡¯s body and praise her. He turned her face towards his gently and began to give tap kisses on her lips.


    "That poor man won¡¯t be able to taste the delicious vor of your lips or smell your amazing floral scent."


    Olivia¡¯s already horny body couldn¡¯t help but be even more aroused as her pink flower dripped the juices that Lucien loves so much as she felt him move his hand towards it.


    Lucien started to tease Olivia by touching her groin and thighs... then he slowly stroked her wet p.u.s.s.y. "He will never know how wonderful it feels to be inside you, my love."


    "Even though he is miserable for not being able to keep you by his side, I will still make him really wish for death while I make him eat his own guts."


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh at the way Lucien talked about Marvin. She could almost feel sorry for him, knowing that his ending would be one that no one would want to have.


    Still, after all he did to her, she wouldn¡¯t mind his pain, or rather, she would be there with Lucien when Marvin saw the incredible man who is now her husband.


    But now Olivia didn¡¯t want to talk more about the past or future revenge. She couldn¡¯t think clearly about anything while feeling Lucien¡¯s hot and hard c.o.c.k against her ass.


    She started stroking his balls. "Hubby... I¡¯m such selfish and demanding wife... even after all the love you gave me yesterday, I can¡¯t help asking for more."


    Lucienughed as he had both of Olivia¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts in his hands. "If your selfishness is to ask for more of my affection, it¡¯s okay to ask it. After all, as your husband, I must always keep you satisfied."


    "Also, you are almost in the Mortal Realm. Your dark mana was manifesting when you were sleeping in our bed."


    "Huh? Really? I don¡¯t really feel different." Olivia tried to focus on the important subject, but it was challenging to think of anything other than Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k inside her.


    Lucien continued to caress and tease Olivia; after all, he intends to give her enough pleasure and demonic energy to break through the Zero Realm barrier and enter the Mortal Realm.


    "Yes, you¡¯re almost reaching the Mortal Realm, so let¡¯s work together to get it done now, alright?"


    Olivia understood what Lucien wanted, and her whole body was shaking with excitement, eager and happy that he never spared any effort to give her what she wants.


    Still, she wanted to hear him speak in his charming voice, so she asked. "That means..."


    Lucien seemed to know everything Olivia wanted. He brought his mouth closer to her ear and whispered. "It means that we will have a hot and passionate morning f.u.c.k... you want it, right?"


    "OF COURSE, I want it!!" Olivia couldn¡¯t help but exim as she turned her body to Lucien, leaning over him.


    Lucien continued to lean against the bathtub wall while Olivia positioned herself mounted on his groin. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were touching his chest as he stroked her waist.


    Then Olivia lifted her ass as she positioned Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k on the warm entrance of her pink cave.


    But she did not lower her body, starting to pration, but looked at Lucien with a naughty smile while rubbing the head of his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Hubby... do you like it? Do you like it when your c.o.c.k kisses my p.u.s.s.y like this?" She asked in a lewd tone.


    Lucien squeezed Olivia¡¯s buttocks as he kissed her lips, both upper and lower. "I love it, my dear. I love to kiss every part of your perfect body."


    Olivia wanted to be able to y more like this, but she could no longer control the desire to feel Lucien inside her.


    She lowered her body, not gently and slowly, but quickly and hard, banging her ass against Lucien¡¯s groin and making his c.o.c.k fill her p.u.s.s.ypletely.


    "C.u.mmmming!!! AaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhH!!!" Olivia m.o.a.ned loudly and regretted her bold move as she immediately had an incredible orgasm.


    Having orgasms was wonderful, and she wanted to have many of them, but there were a certain number of orgasms that the girls could handle before having to rest, and so Olivia wanted to have a longer time between her orgasms to enjoy the s.e.x with Lucien for longer.


    But now Olivia was already having her first orgasm while feeling her body beplete as only Lucien could make her feel.


    Her p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while her love juices mixed with the water of the bathtub.


    Olivia smiled at Lucien with a loving expression. "This is your fault. You make me feel so good with caresses and kisses even before you f.u.c.k me... So when your d.i.c.k enters and makes a mess inside me, I can¡¯t help but c.u.m uncontrobly."


    Lucienughed. "Isn¡¯t that good? I love it when your insides twitch and squeeze my c.o.c.k so tightly."


    Olivia started to move, making her orgasm even more incredible as she kissed Lucien, and he squeezed her ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    The pleasure they were both feeling was so great... so f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing that the benefits of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy quicklypleted the power that Olivia needed to reach the Mortal Realm.


    "No, no, no!! F.u.c.k!!!" Olivia eximed as she saw the ck haze raise from her body. But of course, she didn¡¯t stop banging her ass on Lucien groin.


    "Why this negative reaction?" Lucien asked, although he already knew the answer.


    Olivia looked at him with an imploring look. "If we reach our goal so fast, doesn¡¯t that mean it will be the end of our morning f.u.c.k?"


    Lucien stroked Olivia¡¯s face. "It¡¯s still dawn in the normal world... our morning f.u.c.k can go on for a few more hours until you cant take it anymore."


    "Hubby!! You are the best!!!" Olivia eximed happily and kissed Lucien while her horny p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k even more.


    He squeezed her ass and brought Olivia¡¯s body firmly against his, making his c.o.c.k kiss the bottom of her warm insides.


    "I¡¯m going to give you a big load so that you can make a great entrance into the Mortal Realm, my dear."


    "Yes! Please!! Give me... AaaaahhhhhhhHHHH!!!" Olivia m.o.a.ned even louder as she felt Lucien¡¯s hot c.o.c.k milk filling her.


    The ck haze formed by her dark mana swirled around the bathtub and their body animatedly, under the control of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, which helped Olivia sessfully reach the Mortal Realm.


    Lucien and Olivia continued to f.u.c.k passionately in that bathtub until they had to move to another bathtub to have clean water.


    After a while, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t contain herself by just watching, and joined the morning f.u.c.k, whichsted for more a few hours.


    Because of having that emotional conversation with Lucien, the passionate morning f.u.c.k, and reaching the Mortal Realm, Olivia¡¯s mind needed some time to rest.


    She slept on Lucien¡¯s chest, and he took her back to his bed, so she continued to sleep with theziest girls that were used to sleeping a little more than the others.


    Well, it¡¯s not that they werezy, but that Lucien gave them a lot of pleasure before they sleep, and their bodies needed time to absorb all of the demonic energy.


    Except for Mia and E. These two really like to sleep. Of course, it was better when they could sleep one on each of Lucien¡¯s arm.


    Although Olivia is a warrior who has a fighting style like a rogue, her main attribute is dark magic. As the most experienced mages in the group, Rose and Ang will help her explore the improvements of her body and dark mana when she wakes up.


    Lucien felt that his family was getting stronger quickly. Two more girls have achieved the Mortal Realm, and Ghnna was now the closest girl to take that step too.


    L.u.s.t became more and more impressed by Lucien¡¯s abilities. Although she felt the pleasure he could give her and his other women in her body, the benefits of his demonic energy in the girl¡¯s bodies only got better.


    The advancement ofyers within a Realm should be increasingly difficult and time-consuming as it requires much more resources, and power. In fact, it seemed trivial to Lucien.


    L.u.s.t knew that for demons and other races that have special parts in their bodies, the firstyer of the Mortal Realm took even longer because they used part of their energy to grow those body parts.


    But it only took Lucien a few weeks to reach the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, and with their celebration day, she could feel that he had already had great improvement after entering the second tier.


    Also, L.u.s.t, Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose were already close to reaching the secondyer as well. Not only did Lucien get stronger incredibly fast with his demonic energy, but he also made the girls stronger quickly with that...


    As a new day was starting and Lucien had a lot of things nned on his agenda, he went down the stairs towards the kitchen.


    He was wearing a fluffy robe that Ang made for him. Although Lucien likes to walk around the house n.a.k.e.d, Kara, Aria, and other girls said that it is not appropriate all the time, as seeing his n.a.k.e.d body prevented them from concentrating and doing their housework.


    So Lucien and the girls were just walking around the house n.a.k.e.d when the girls knew they could jump in his arms and have passionate love sessions.


    Arriving in the kitchen, he saw the cute maid making pancakes on the stove while Ang made coffee. They grow some stuff in the purple world, while others they brought from the normal world.


    Still, Lucien loves everything his wives cooked in the same way.


    Lucien gave Kara and Ang morning kisses before sitting down at the table. L.u.s.t sat on hisp like she always does when it isn¡¯t another girl¡¯s turn, and so they started a lovely breakfast.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 209 - Unnecessary Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Unnecessary Concerns</h4>


    While Lucien was having breakfast, the other girls woke up and joined him at the table. Then they started to n what they would do on that day.


    Although everyone in Portgreen city is in agreement, or gave no other option but to ept the leadership of Lucien and Cassidy, it is still good to have representatives for moreplicated people like the mercenaries and adventurers.


    So, Olivia would also go to the Guild, they will keep the same name, but from now on, it will be more like a faction that fully supports the crown.


    Ghnna wanted to spend the whole day in Lucien¡¯s arms, using the argument that she is close to reaching the Mortal Realm and needs a little help.


    But she knew he has a lot of things to do, and so, she has to patiently wait for him to care for her at night. So, she went with Olivia to the Guild.


    Lena really wanted to walk around Portgreen city and see the most beautiful ces to ask Lucien for romantic datester. Marie had lived in the city for a little over a month, so she already knew the best ces to take her sister on a tour.


    Ang liked to spend her days studying magic and teaching Lucien¡¯s mage troops. She wants to make their family more powerful and help Lucien as much as she can.


    Still, even yesterday, when they spent the whole day celebrating, in fact, they were also getting stronger. So, she didn¡¯t mind going with her daughters on a tour of the city. Also, at night they will be strengthening themselves again in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Anne loved being around Marie doing the same things she does. Still, she recently made a new best friend, the cute little Kylee.


    They both love to spend their day training with Lucien¡¯s troops. The sparring sessions were very animated. Also, Ne was teaching them archery.


    The girls knew that Lucien made up for hisck of magical skills with his proficiency in various types of weapons, and so they wanted to be the same.


    Although Anne and Kylee, as well as others of Lucien¡¯s wives, have not have awakened special abilities yet, they have high physical capabilities, and that made it clear that their nature is to be warriors, and of course, if they were versatile warriors like Lucien that would be even better.


    So, Anne, Kylee, and Ne went to train with the troops where they were camped out in the garden of the royal castle.


    Kara and Aria would stay at home as usual, doing the housework, which they love to do.


    Three girls that are still sleeping, Mia, E and Scarlett. Although Scarlett is sleeping because she is exhaust from her morning activity with Lucien, and will stay home for a few hours. Mia and E just enjoying staying at home.


    After waking up, Scarlett will continue leading the mercenaries while they make reforms in the northern part of the city. Now there would be no secret hiding ces and areas where they would do things outside thew.


    Mia still has an antisocial personality, and that probably wouldn¡¯t change. In addition to her mother and Lucien, she likes everyone in her family, but she doesn¡¯t like to leave the house and only although sometimes she does leave to train with Lucien¡¯s troops so that they would be in sync in battles.


    In the house, she has everything she needs, be it a lot of food, a garden to rx, arge training room with different weapons, and many other things.


    Despite being outgoing, E sees Mia as her sister and enjoys staying at home with her. So, she and Mia train, rx, and of course, y a lot with Little Ko, who is always willing to y with the girls during the day.


    Lucien found a room in the house that is a library. There were already many books in it about other races, worlds, and various other things. Of course, the books were in differentnguages ??, and L.u.s.t was slowly tranting them into the girl¡¯snguage.


    Lucien also added therge collection of books he took from Cornelius to the library, so the girls could read whenever they wanted as well as add other books they found.


    Thus, the girls could do many different things during the day. And regardless of what they did, at night, they would all be home together with Lucien.


    He would strengthen them while also doing his duty as a husband... After that, the girls sleep happily in his big cozy bed.


    The girls would be very happy to live like this forever with Lucien. And if it weren¡¯t for their big family not beingplete yet, it would be perfect.


    Well, Lucien opened portals to the ce or area closest to where the girls will be during the day.


    He and Cassidy have a kingdom to manage in addition to Lucien having other matters to deal with like the girls of the L and give some attention to his troops.


    Although Astrid, Jeanne, and Rose could do other interesting things during the day, they preferred to be with Lucien and Cassidy as their assistants.


    Astrid wanted to be beside Cassidy, helping and protecting her, and so Jeanne wanted to do it for Lucien. Rose actually just wanted to be close to him, hoping he would pamper her sometimes while doing other tasks.


    Then Lucien opened the portal to the main hall of the royal castle.


    It was the beginning of the morning in the normal world. The castle repair group is already working hard on Its renovation while Lucien¡¯s troops were doing their morning exercises in the garden.


    Lucien and the girls had a conference with the most important nobles of the town. The people in the room didn¡¯t create any problems or even looked at Lucien¡¯s wives.


    His reputation as a brutal and overprotective man was already known to everyone in Portgreen city, and it was spreading across all vassal kingdoms as well as the rest of the continent.


    Soon the entire western continent of Argerim would understand that no one should try anything on his women; in fact, the best attitude was not even looking at them, which is very difficult because they are all stunning beauties.


    After the conference, Cassidy went to her office to prepare economic ns for the city and other projects that she and Lucien would be talking to the rulers of the vassal kingdoms when they came to Portgreen city.


    Astrid followed her as a bodyguard/assistant, but of course, Cassidy sees her as her sister, and they get along really well.


    Lucien went into the garden with Jeanne and Rose. His troops had cleared the outside part of eastern area of the castle, where is in front of a huge building that had previously served as barracks for Cassidy¡¯s royal guards.


    His troops also started to repair that barracks because the building could serve as their barracks well. Of course, Lucien allowed that, and Ne let the troops know.


    Lucien had said that his troops did not need to do this kind of work, and he would send workers there. But his troops wanted to help him repair the castle, and also they did not like to train and work around other men.


    Since Lucien¡¯s female troops are always receiving his life mana and demonic energy. Just like his wives, they can¡¯t help but keep their bodies more and more healthy, so they all slowly get more beautiful every day.


    Some of Lucien¡¯s troops were already natural beauties, so they all drew the attention of other men who were not afraid to look at "mere soldiers."


    Knowing that other men, besides Lucien, looked at themsciviously, made them very disgusted, so they chose to repair the barracks alone.


    "Master!!" Lucien¡¯s troops greeted him excitedly when they saw him.


    They understood that he could not pay attention to them every day, but to spend the previous day without seeing their Master was very sad.


    In fact, most of them missed his gentle smile even more than the special milk. But of course, they were eager to drink more special milk, or to have Lucien to c.u.m inside their most private parts.


    Lucien opened his arms and let the more affectionate girls hug him in a big group hug.


    Then Lucien started exining his ideas about the girls from the L to them. He said that although the battle went well, the group still needed to grow a little more so that they can face enemies in muchrger numbers.


    Taking care of six hundred girls with Lucien¡¯s methods already seemed impossible, so the girls couldn¡¯t help but worry about his health.


    Ne and Kylee, like Lucien¡¯s other wives, also had these concerns, but the first to speak was Lori.


    "Master... I do not doubt your capabilities, but I am afraid that taking care of so many women may be unhealthy for your body."


    Lucien does not have a soul connection with Lori, but he could see her sincerity in her eyes. She is a sincere person.


    He smiled at her as he made his point clear to everyone. "That will be a test, and regardless of what happens, you will always be my main troops, and I will never neglect you."


    Then he exined what L.u.s.t had told him about the mystic crystals. "Perhaps now things are a little more difficult, and I have to pay less special attention to them."


    "Well, I don¡¯t know how many girls from the L are going to want to join us, but if a lot of them do, I will only be able to have s.e.x with you once a week."


    The girls were saddened with the decline in the amount of s.e.x they will have each week, since Lucien used to having s.e.x with them two or three times a week. Although they weren¡¯t very long sessions, but it made them happier than ever.


    But then Lucien went on to exin, specifically the crystal part. "But it will only be that way for now, soon I will be getting special crystals that can help all of you get stronger. And to use these crystals, we will need to have more love sessions each week, for everyone, of course."


    As L.u.s.t exined, absorbing the raw energy from the crystals would be very harmful to people¡¯s health, like what happened with Ivan. But if Lucien used his demonic energy as a mediator, he can use the nature crystals to improve his troops power.


    It didn¡¯t make much sense to use them on his wives other than Ghnna. She would receive much more benefits from having a nature affinity, but on others, it wouldn¡¯t be as good as the current passionate love making sessions they have with Lucien several times a day.


    Lucien had talked to his wife about the crystals, just as he talks about everything with them. Still, Rose hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this before, and now she couldn¡¯t help asking l.u.s.t about the crystals to L.u.s.t, who was beside her.


    "Are these crystals so incredible?"


    L.u.s.t nodded. "Well, for the troops, which can¡¯t have Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside them as much as we do, the crystals will be very useful. Still, we could do a lot more if we had an alchemist in our group."


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but make a surprised expression when she heard L.u.s.t¡¯s words. "I know an alchemist. But she..."


    Lucien heard Rose as she and L.u.s.t were right behind him. Then he looked at her curiously while L.u.s.t asked. "Where is she?"


    Rose made a concerned and hesitant expression as she asked L.u.s.t. "When you mentioned having an alchemist in our group, did you mean as Lucien¡¯s woman?"


    L.u.s.t smiled. "Well, if she has transmutation affinity, Lucien can improve it just as he can improve anyone¡¯s power and abilities. That would be of great benefit to everyone, right?"


    Rose understood that, but how could she not be afraid that her mother would fall in love with Lucien and abandon her father?


    She understood that her mom is a great beauty of a powerful race, and she only epted her father because he helped her when she was badly hurt.


    But she hadn¡¯t even made the blood pact that Rose made with Lucien with her father. So Rose knew that getting Lucien too close to her mother could be fatal to her poor father.


    Rose looked at Lucien with an imploring expression. "She is my mom... but I fear that it will end badly for my father."


    "Fufufufufu..." L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butugh. "There was no way this was going to end well for him, right?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 210 - Perfect, Isnt it? (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Perfect, Isn''t it? (1/2)</h4>


    Lucien hugged Rose lovingly. "Don¡¯t worry about it, my dear. Do you really think I would destroy your family on purpose?"


    Rose rubbed her face on his chest. "I know you would never do anything to hurt me, but you can¡¯t stop women from falling in love with you."


    Lucien kissed Rose¡¯s head. "I don¡¯t think this is going to happen to your mother. I promise I won¡¯t do anything or act in any way that I seem to be interested in her. If your father takes good care of her, I see no reason for her to develop this kind of feeling for me."


    Then Lucien looked at L.u.s.t as he continued talking to Rose. "Also, perhaps younger, and not-so-powerful girls have less resistance to my charm as L.u.s.t¡¯s host, but your mother appears to be a powerful woman of a powerful race."


    L.u.s.t understood that she shouldn¡¯t say that even though she couldn¡¯t deny that there was a significant chance of it happening. Not because of Lucien¡¯s natural charm that certainly Rose¡¯s mother as an experienced and powerful vampire would easily resist, but because of Lucien¡¯s overall character.


    Still, she apologized to Rose. "It was a bad joke. I¡¯m sorry, Rose. Also, Lucien is right, if your mother has a good marriage with your father, she shouldn¡¯t easily develop loving feelings for Lucien."


    "Mm." Rose agreed while enjoying Lucien¡¯s embrace.


    "So, where do you and your family live?" L.u.s.t asked.


    Rose had not spoken much about her family because she feared that issue with her mother and also because she was more focused on enjoying her first and only love.


    But there was really nothing to hide. "My home is on the Frends. My father is a nobleman who is part of a group that rules a great city, and my mother has a potions shop."


    The east continent, right? "Lucien asked, but he had already read in books and maps that Argerim is divided into two continents separated by arge sea. This was called the western continent, while the eastern continent is also called Frends.


    Rose nodded, then Lucien asked something else. "How long was your journey?"


    "Nine months. And there were S-rank wind mages on my ship. That was a..." Rose seemed a little hesitant to say it.


    Jeanne made an annoyed expression as shepleted Rose¡¯s words. "ve ship, right?"


    Lucien had read a lot about the east continent and knew that ve practices were epted there. The group of forest bandits who are now Lucien¡¯s troops came from the Frends to be sold as exotic ves to nobles with unusual tastes.


    Rose was raised, seeing the ve system as normal. Her father, as a wealthy nobleman, has many ves, but she does not mistreat them or view them as inferior people. It just seemed normal to have people working for them in exchange for food and house.


    But she understood that the people of Portgreen and also the Alliance did not like ve practices. In fact, only the Light Empire epted that because the nobles there did not see other races and peoples as equals, but heretical beasts, so it is supposedly all right to enve anyone they did not kill.


    In Lucien¡¯s homeworld, that was also the case. The silver legion enved other peoples on the grounds that they did not follow their god while Lucien¡¯s father¡¯s kingdom defended freedom.


    Regardless of politics, Lucien did not like envement. He would kill his enemies without remorse, but he would not enve innocent people with the intention of profiting.


    He continued to hug Rose gently. "I understand that you were raised like that, my dear. But we will not have ves in our family."


    "Mm. I understand, hubby." Rose made a cute sound of agreement while sniffing Lucien¡¯s chest.


    "Well, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Anyway, we¡¯ll have to go to the eastern continent to meet Rose¡¯s parents and let them know that she¡¯ll be living with me from now on, so we can ask her mother for help with the crystals." Lucien concluded.


    L.u.s.t nodded while she could already foresee the chaos Lucien would cause on the eastern continent. She could already predict that Rose¡¯s mother was not so happily married; otherwise, she would have made the blood pact with her husband.


    It was also clear that Ne, Kylee, and most of the people in their group were ves who fled, but the people who enved them should still be alive, and Lucien is not someone who forgives those who harmed his girls.


    Anyway, this was no time to discuss that issue. Lucien looked at his troops again. "The girls from L will be here soon, so please be nice to them."


    "Before they join us, they have to understand how my methods work so you can tell them everything."


    Portgreen is a muchrger city than Bluewind and has several times more poption, so Lucien¡¯s hearing was much less effective now as there were a lot of sounds that hindered him from focusing on specific sounds.


    Still, while Lucien asked his troops to get along with the L girls, he could hear them approaching.


    Since Lucien and his women were in the garden near one of the castle¡¯s entrances, he just walked over to the gate, and the L girls could see him from the street.


    Those girls who were at the conference where Lucien invited them to the castle, were the girls who created the L and not part of the adventurers who joined them afterward just so they didn¡¯t have to fight the mercenaries with Ivan.


    None of them wanted to miss the opportunity to join Lucien¡¯s group. So, the group of fifteen hundred girls walking through the streets could not fail to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Madelyn was leading the group. When she and the girls saw Lucien waiting for them at the castle gate, their eyes sparkled, and they couldn¡¯t stop smiling as they blushed.


    When Lucien waved at them, their hearts beat faster in expectation. They didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but anything beside Lucien looked incredible and exciting.


    The group approached Lucien, and he greeted them. "Girls... Madelyn."


    Madelyn bowed to Lucien, and he could see her cute ears twitching. "Good morning, Lucien. I hope we didn¡¯te toote."


    Since Lucien had just told them toe in the morning, the girls wanted to get there along with the sunrise, but Madelyn convinced them that if they arrived too early, they would look very eager.


    Well, in the end, they couldn¡¯t hide the eagerness on their slightly flushed and smiling faces.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but want to give a tight good morning hug to the cute Madelyn and smell her ears, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be fair to her before she understood everything about him, or rather, the peculiar parts, so he held out his hand to her.


    "Good morning, Madelyn. You arrived at a good time."


    Still, just shaking Lucien¡¯s hand made Madelyn blush even more while her heart was beating fast like that of a scared deer, and her mind was thinking millions of pleasant situations with him.


    Lucien quickly introduced the girls beside him to the group. "You already know L.u.s.t, my wife. This beautifuldy with pink hair is Jeanne, and this naughty little vampire is Rose, both are my beloved wives."


    Rose and Jeanne couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although they knew of Lucien¡¯s love for them, it was still great to hear him dering to a crowd of girls not only that they are his wives, but his beloved wives, with a lot of affection and satisfaction in his tone.


    The L girl group was a little confused about what a vampire is, because they do not know about races from other worlds.


    But they knew Jeanne well as one of the most famous adventurers in the Guild, and they were surprised to find out that she is one of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Everything about Lucien was getting more and more incredible and interesting. The girls were increasingly sure that following him is a wise choice.


    "Well, let¡¯s go in. The castle is still being repaired, so please don¡¯t look to the mess." Lucien pointed to the garden and waited for the girls toe in as a good host.


    The girls went to the garden where Lucien¡¯s troops were standing, and they greeted the L girls politely.


    "My troops will exin to you what their training routines and experiences are like. Next, I will answer any questions you still have, so we can discuss if you will join our group." Lucien exined.


    The L girls quickly started to befriend Lucien¡¯s troops. They wanted to ask a lot of questions, and most of them were about Lucien.


    The troops would do as Lucien asked and tell them all about how wonderful it is to follow him, train with him, and of course, drink his wonderful special milk, or better yet, have it shot directly from his c.o.c.k inside their love holes.


    That conversation would certainly produce many surprises,ughter, flushed faces, and racing hearts. But since they were all women, mostly young girls, Lucien¡¯s troops and the L girls would get along very quickly.


    Meanwhile, Lucien spoke to Madelyn. "Come on, sit at the table with me so we can talk privately."


    Madelyn wanted to ask Lucien¡¯s troops about him, but talking to him privately seemed much more interesting. So, she went with him and his wives to sit at the table that his troops prepare for Lucien in the garden next to the ce they were training.


    The table has a tray full of fresh fruit, cookies, and wine. Lucien¡¯s troops always wanted their master to befortable while watching and helping them to train.


    Lucien, Madelyn, and the girls sat at the table, and he poured sses of wine for them as he got straight to the point.


    "Madelyn, I¡¯m going to exin the same thing that my troops are going to tell your group, just more directly, so forgive me if that sounds strange."


    The cute cat-girl epted Lucien¡¯s ss of wine, took a cookie from the tray, and prepared to listen to what he had to say. "Mm. I¡¯m listening."


    Lucien exined. "It all started with L.u.s.t. Her name is not a joke. She is the demon of l.u.s.t, and thanks to our connection, I can help women to get stronger quickly through pleasure and my essence."


    He paused a little to see Madelyn¡¯s reaction, but contrary to anything he expected, she actually continued to look at him with a curious expression, waiting for his next words without judging.


    Then he went on to exin everything about how he makes his women more powerful. Of course, he did not go into details about his family issues but said that he would soon return to his world and that he already has many wives living in his "special storage treasure."


    After exining a lot, Lucien again paused and waited for Madelyn¡¯s reaction.


    Madelyn had a surprised expression on her face, but she doesn¡¯t seem shocked by something bizarre but had the appearance of someone who had discovered something outstanding.


    She set the ss of wine on the table and finished eating her cookie while looking into Lucien¡¯s eyes. "WOW!! It is..."


    "Weird?" Jeanne couldn¡¯t help trying toplete Madelyn¡¯s words because she believed that they had the same thought when Jeanne found out everything about Lucien.


    But the cute cat-girl had an incredible ability to surprise Lucien and his wives.


    She quickly shook her head. "Not weird. I would say unique, in a good way, of course. But that¡¯s not what I wanted to say either."


    Then she smiled at Lucien while her eyes sparkled. "Are you telling me that you can make love with your wives, and not only get stronger but also make them stronger?"


    Lucien nodded while Madelyn quickly eximed. "That is f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 211 - Perfect, Isnt it? (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Perfect, Isn''t it? (2/2)</h4>


    Madelyn¡¯s cute and excited expression makes Lucien want to start stroking her ears immediately.


    Still, he wouldn¡¯t do anything and would treat her very respectfully. Lucien couldn¡¯t deny that he was interested in Madelyn first because of her excellent wind affinity.


    All he does is thinking for the sake of his family, and of course, his main objective now is to be stronger to rescue his mother. And he needs to do it fast.


    So, Lucien was very direct with Madelyn. "Madelyn, my intention in telling you all of that is because, different from the girls who join my troops, I have a special proposal for you."


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She eximed out excitedly. "What is it?"


    Lucien made an apologetic expression. "It¡¯s like I told you the other day. I became interested in you first because of your wind affinity. I will need to be traveling by sea to different ces, and I would like you to apany me to increase the speed of my ship."


    Madelyn understood that Lucien was basically saying he wanted to use her. Of course, she would gain a lot by traveling with him as well as getting stronger.


    But Madelyn was pleased that he was frank with her. Still, what made her even happier and more excited was the fact that he specifically said that FIRST was interested in her because of her wind affinity. So, she concluded that there was something more, and she can¡¯t help but feel excited about it.


    "I understand. But how exactly would that work?" Madelyn was still a little confused even though she already had ideas of what he was suggesting.


    Lucien was straightforward again. "As I exined, I already have s.e.x sometimes with my troops, and I give them my essence. I will also do this with the new girls who agree to join my troops."


    "But this system is what I can do additionally while my main focus is in my wives who receive the greatest benefits."


    "I could focus on troops with wind affinity, and achieve my goal. But I would prefer to bring you into my family, and focus only on you as a wind mage, so you would be strong very fast. That way you would be the only wind mage on my ship, while the other mages would go with the sh.i.p.s with my troops that will follow me at a slower speed."


    Madelyn was analyzing every word from Lucien carefully. It all seemed so good, but then she realized what he meant by bringing her into his family.


    The cute cat-girl blushed more than ever before while she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. "T-that... that¡¯s m-mean... Lucien... it ... really?"


    Lucien smiled at her. "I wish I could say that we could just have s.e.x to make you strong and help me. But for you to have ess to all of the benefits I can guarantee you, we would need to have a soul connection."


    "And after that, I won¡¯t be able to let you leave me anymore because I am very possessive. So if you ept it, you will be epting to be my wife and live with me from now on."


    "Bing your w... wife?!?! This... This is very sudden... I... Lucien..." Madelyn¡¯s feelings werepletely out of her control while she didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Lucien made an apologetic expression. "This is my fault. I have a terrible habit of rushing things. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have time to waste, and I always end up going straight to the point and ignoring some things."


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t think well now, but she knew that this is an incredible opportunity for someone like her who only has friends, to join a real family.


    Still, it was not easy to ept marrying someone she didn¡¯t know so well even though he is her idol.


    But she saw Lucien¡¯s expression and thought he could take back his proposal. "Lucien, I... I just-"


    Lucien knew that Madelyn needed time to think about his proposal. He just wanted to make it clear to be fair to her. "Okay, Madelyn. I¡¯m going to give you time to think about it, and you can give me your answerter."


    "I ACCEPT!" Madelyn eximed.


    "Huh?" Lucien couldn¡¯t help being confused; after all, no one expected that reaction from her.


    Madelyn quickly exined. "I mean, I do, I really want to travel the world with you and be part of your family... as your wife, but..."


    Lucien saw Madelyn¡¯s expression be sad for the first time she arrived at the castle. She also made that expression the day he met her at the Guild.


    He did not like to see that sad expression on her face as well as on the face of any of his wives and troops.


    Lucien instinctively moved his hand gently over Madelyn¡¯s hand on the table and stroked it. "It¡¯s alright, Madelyn. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you."


    Madelyn liked Lucien¡¯s gentle touch. Her fingers instinctively caressed his hand as she spoke. "I couldn¡¯t ovee a trauma... That¡¯s why I don¡¯t leave the city and work in the Guild as an attendant."


    "Hmm..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but be sad for her. "Can you tell me more about this trauma?"


    Madelyn didn¡¯t like to talk about it, but because Lucien was so honest with her, she wanted to be honest with him too.


    "I... Well, I was an orphan in the Alliance cat-n. Our n is one of the smallest, and I didn¡¯t want to be a servant of another family and live a boring life."


    "That¡¯s why I left the Alliance with a group of people who came to Portgreen. Here people were re-starting their lives away from the problems of the Alliance."


    "Our group couldn¡¯t afford a ship ticket, so we traveled through the great forest..." Madelyn¡¯s look became even sadder, so Lucien gently squeezed her hand, making the cat-girl quickly smile.


    Then she continued. "The great forest is home to many dangers like venomous nts and wild beasts, but nothing is as wicked as the damned racists of the Light Empire."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help being angry at the Light Empire again as he could already predict what Madelyn would say. He and his family would never get along with people like them or the Silver Legion from his homeworld.


    Madelyn continued her story avoiding details of cruelty that would only make her suffer. "We found a group of scouts from the Light Empire. My group was made of young and not very powerful people who were like me, looking to start new lives."


    "They had no mercy and massacred us... I managed to escape, or rather, they let me go after making me watch them kill all of my friends."


    "Their captain... he was a monstrous man. He said that he wanted me to send a message to my people; that I tell everyone what would happen to all demi-humans."


    "Also... he said he would be delighted that I would always have nightmares from everything I saw that day, and that I would never be a normal person again."


    Madelyn lowered her head. "And he was right. I... I am a broken person. I am terrified to leave the city and go through dangerous situations."


    "Sorry, but I can¡¯t hold myself anymore," Lucien spoke, leaving Madelyn confused.


    Before she could understand what had happened, he pulled her by the hand over the table and hugged her tightly.


    Madelyn didn¡¯t know if it was because she was very emotionally shaken or if it was because she was so attracted to Lucien that her body felt no aversion to his.


    In fact, she was feeling veryfortable in his arms. His smell was wonderful, and the heat of his body made her calm.


    Lucien tenderly kissed Madelyn¡¯s head and did not take advantage of the situation to attack her ears as he very much wanted.


    "You are not a broken girl, Madelyn. We all have our traumas, and when we fail to ovee them, we have to learn to live with them."


    "Mm." Madelyn agreed while sniffing Lucien¡¯s chest. "But, because of that, I don¡¯t think I can travel with you."


    Lucien continued to pat her head. "Well, I can¡¯t change your past or heal your trauma, but if you ept the soul connection I talked about, I¡¯ll be able to give you a home where you¡¯ll always be safe and never need to leave, well, maybe just to help me with the ship, but only if you want to, of course."


    "House?" Madelyn asked.


    "Yes, the special space treasure where my wives and I live." Lucien gave her a quick exnation of the purple world.


    Madelyn was fascinated with the house in the purple world. She almost couldn¡¯t believe it because it seemed so perfect and would be the solution to her problems.


    She could travel with Lucien anywhere, and when she got scared, she could stay in the purple world, and she would still be with Lucien. So it would be very easy for her to help him with the ship.


    The idea of ??bing Lucien¡¯s wife, getting strong quickly, and being able to live in the purple world, made Madelyn very excited again. She smiled as the sadness of the bad memories were brushed away by Lucien¡¯s kind pats on her head.


    Madelyn giggled. "You can touch them."


    Lucienughed. "How long have you known I want to touch them."


    "Since you saw me for the first time when you arrived at the Guild with Jeanne," Madelyn replied.


    "How? Is it that obvious?" Lucien asked.


    Madelyn giggled again. "Well, I¡¯ve seen a lot of people throughout my life giving me that kind of look. So I learned to notice when someone looks directly at them."


    Since Lucien had Madelyn¡¯s permission, he started to move his hand slowly towards her fluffy ear, but he stopped when he heard her next words.


    "But, I never let anyone touch them."


    "Why?" Lucien asked confusedly.


    Madelyn quickly exined. "We cat-girls have an old tradition of just letting our husbands pet our ears. Although I left my n, I wanted to keep that tradition."


    "I see." Lucien understood then asked, "So that means..."


    Madelyn blushed as she whispered and hid her face on Lucien¡¯s chest. "I already gave you my answer, and I will not change it."


    Lucien understood that Madelyn was talking about when she said she epted to be his wife.


    He slowly moved his hands again towards her ear. "If I do it... it will mean that you will be mine forever. Are you sure about that? I can give you more time to think."


    "Do it." Madelyn had no doubts that being with Lucien would be incredible in every way, so she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    So Lucien did what he so badly wanted to do for a long time... Heid his hand on Madelyn¡¯s cute ear.


    "Mm!!" Just the first contact of Lucien¡¯s hands with Madelyn¡¯s ear made her m.o.a.n softly.


    There was a reason for the tradition that the cat-girls only let their husbands touch their ears; that is, it is a very sensitive area for them.


    Lucien was surprised because the texture of Madelyn¡¯s ears was much softer than he expected. They are really incredibly fluffy.


    And the best part was not the perfect texture, but the fact that they twitch while he stroked them, showing that Madelyn was pleased with his touch.


    "Mmmmmm... This is so good... If you touch them that much I will go crazy..." Madelyn continued trying to hide her flushed face on Lucien¡¯s warm and fragrant chest as she m.o.a.ned.


    Her ears were so cute, and her m.o.a.ns were cute, all of her reactions were so cute and adorable that Lucien thought he could die of cuteness.


    While he continued to lose himself in Madelyn¡¯s cuteness, L.u.s.t, Rose, and Jeanne rolled their eyes as they felt like they were being ignored.


    Since the table was in the garden, not far from Lucien¡¯s troops, and the girls from the L group. They had already stopped talking and were all watching Lucien petting the cute cat-girl in his arms.


    Everyone could describe the scene in the same way.


    So cute!!!


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 212 - Oh, what did I do?

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Oh, what did I do?</h4>


    While Madelyn was in Lucien¡¯s arms, having her ears stroked gently by him, she began to feel an unfamiliar sensation.


    She felt that same sensation the first time she saw him, but it was much less intense than it is now. And that feeling seemed to be getting more powerful.


    The cute cat-girl was not very naive, so she concluded that that warm sensation in her lower body, especially in her most private area, which was getting wet, was her s.e.x.u.a.l arousal being stimted by Lucien¡¯s pats.


    Not only the pats but also his scent, the warmth of his body, the tender tone of his loving words, his perfect attractive body, in addition to the fact that she just said that she epted to be his wife, made Madelyn¡¯s body ready for s.e.x.


    More than ready. There was an attractive atmosphere around Lucien that made Madelyn, for the first time, want to give her body to a man and have a lot of s.e.x with him.


    But as she is an insecure and inexperienced girl, she started to panic while many thoughts came to her mind.


    ¡¯What will it be like to have s.e.x?¡¯


    ¡¯Everyone says it hurts a lot the first time.¡¯


    ¡¯But Ghnna said that it didn¡¯t hurt with Lucien.¡¯


    ¡¯Is he really that kind?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course!! How can I doubt it when he¡¯s giving me such tender pats?¡¯


    Madelyn realized that she was feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k on her ass since he pulled her onto hisp.


    ¡¯It feels so big... Is he hard? Is my body making him horny?¡¯


    ¡¯No. It can¡¯t be its full size... Ghnna said that it is huge and even intimidating.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, crap! Why did I ask her those questions? Now I won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about it.¡¯


    Madelyn tried to rid her mind of s.e.x.u.a.l thoughts, but Lucien¡¯s pats and scent made her think about it again.


    ¡¯Will we do it every day?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course. That¡¯s how we¡¯re going to get stronger. I¡¯m so dumb.¡¯


    ¡¯Every day... maybe more than once a day... why am I so eager for it?¡¯


    ¡¯This is bad. Bad, bad, bad!! I don¡¯t want to look like a naughty girl.¡¯


    ¡¯But... will we start doing it today?¡¯


    ¡¯I want to do it... but... I¡¯m not ready yet.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m sure he will be very nice to me...¡¯


    ¡¯But will I be able to please him?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know anything about s.e.x...¡¯


    ¡¯Wait! If I don¡¯t know what to do, I just need to learn.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I will ask Ghnna about it. Her and maybe his other wives can tell me what to do to please him.¡¯


    For the first time since she was in Lucien¡¯s arms, Madelyn stopped hiding her face embedded in his chest and raised her head to look him in the eye.


    "Lucien..." She whispered cutely.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t wait to hear her call him hubby with that cute expression and tone. "Yes, my dear?"


    "I... I just..." Madelyn found it challenging to exin that she wanted time to learn more about s.e.x to please him in bed.


    Then she thought of something. "It¡¯s just that it all is very sudden. I¡¯m not going to change my decision, but I wanted to ask you to go slowly with certain things..."


    Lucien thought he understood Madelyn¡¯s concerns. After all, he talked about his defect of being too direct and rushing rtionsh.i.p.s, but here he was hugging and caressing her.


    And of course, he could feel his c.o.c.k touching her ass. Despite the clothes between them, he could feel the softness of the cute cat-girl, and the situation was delightful for him.


    Lucien decreased the pats on Madelyn¡¯s head and controlled his s.e.x.u.a.l arousal so that his c.o.c.k returned to apletely dormant state, making the cute cat-girl be a little sad because of the loss of the two stimtions that she already love¡¯s so much.


    He spoke lovingly. "I will never force you to do anything, Madelyn. We can develop our rtionship at the pace you want."


    Lucien¡¯s words had an incredible ability to enter Madelyn¡¯s heart and make her feel warm. He talked about giving her as much time as she wanted and even ignored the issue of the ship.


    Even though he said that his FIRST intention with her was to use her wind affinity, now he couldn¡¯t hide that he was very interested in her as a woman... as his wife.


    Every second that Madelyn spent with Lucien, she was more sure that epting to be his wife was the wisest decision she made and that any other woman could do.


    Madelyn couldn¡¯t resist hugging Lucien. "Thank you! I just need a little time to adjust to these changes in my life before I am able to give you all of me."


    "Also, don¡¯t worry because I won¡¯t be long for... well, not to dy your travel ns," Madelyn spoke while blushing.


    Lucien understood that Madelyn was worried about not starting "training" soon to get strong and help him.


    "Please don¡¯t worry about it. Now that you agreed to be with me this way, we can do a lot of things that can make us strong, like, for example, pats sessions like this. You must already be feeling my demonic energy improving your body, right?"


    Madelyn quickly nodded. "I¡¯ve never felt so good before. I feel that warm feeling running through my body towards my..."


    The cute cat-girl blushed even more while getting embarrassed.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile, finding her reaction very pleasant. His hands moved willingly to her ears as his mouth toward her lips.


    Time seemed to slow down as Madelyn¡¯s heart beat faster than ever.


    She was mesmerized, looking at Lucien¡¯s attractive mouth going towards hers.


    And her mind could only think of one word.


    ¡¯Kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss...¡¯


    Madelyn thought this situation was already perfect, but it got even better when Lucien¡¯s lips touched hers.


    He moved gently, making his lips caress hers. His wonderful smell made her feel even morefortable while she enjoyed Its delicious taste.


    Then Madelyn felt the tip of Lucien¡¯s tongue ask for permission to enter her mouth. She had no resistance and gave him permission.


    ¡¯WOW!!!¡¯ Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but exim out in her mind when she felt Lucien¡¯s tongue touch hers.


    The taste, the warm, the texture... Madelyn loved everything about Lucien¡¯s kiss, especially how he started to move his tongue around hers gently.


    Then Lucien began to move his tongue faster while sucking on her lips, making a mess in Madelyn¡¯s delicate mouth.


    An extremely pleasant mess for both of them. Madelyn had no experience in kissing, but she was somehow sure that no one could do this as well as Lucien because the feeling was more than perfect.


    The tender feeling of the pats on her ears, the pleasant warmth of Lucien¡¯s body, and the wonderful kiss were all new and incredible stimtions for Madelyn.


    The cute cat-girl was easily addicted to everything about Lucien and wanted to enjoy it more and more.


    Also, Madelyn¡¯s body began to have reactions that were beyond her control. Lucien already expected one of them, and it was one that he loves very much.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he felt a warm and fragrant liquid wet hisp. Also, he had trouble controlling his erection because his d.i.c.k loves to be wet with p.u.s.s.y juices.


    Madelyn¡¯s body was feeling so good andfortable that it took her a few seconds to realize what was going on.


    She did not understand the situation well and panicked. "No, no, NOO!! IT CAN¡¯T BE REAL!!!"


    "Forgive me, Lucien!! I... I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Please forgive me." Madelyn broke the kiss and started to apologize to Lucien.


    "It¡¯s okay, Madelyn." Lucien continued to stroke the cute cat-girl.


    Madelyn was not able to control all the good feelings in her body, and since Lucien kept giving her more pleasure, she couldn¡¯t stop her pink flower from giving more of her honey to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    But due to her inexperience, she still didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Madelyn again hid her face in Lucien¡¯s chest as she started to cry. "Lucien... forgive me, please... I couldn¡¯t stop myself from peeing on you..."


    Lucien can¡¯t helpughing. But he quickly brought his lips to Madelyn¡¯s ear to calm down her. "Shhh, it¡¯s really fine, Madelyn. It isn¡¯t pee."


    "Huh? Isn¡¯t it?" Madelyn was confused, but she calmed down because she alreadypletely trusted Lucien.


    Lucien whispered in her ear. "This... It is your love juice."


    When Madelyn started to understand the situation, she became even more flushed. "This... it is very embarrassing. I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I¡¯m so sorry."


    Seeing Madelyn¡¯s cute reactions, Lucien couldn¡¯t help wanting to tease her a little more.


    He again whispered in her ear, which twitched, feeling the touch of his lips. "This is actually very good. I love these juices and would drink yours right now if we weren¡¯t around so many people."


    "Drink it? This... I..." A part of Madelyn was thrilled that Lucien wanted to drink her juices, but all of that was new to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but find it a little weird.


    Lucien exined. "Just as you liked my saliva, I like yours. And just as you will enjoy drinking my milk, I will love to drink the honey of your pink flower. These are normal things for lovers, and soon you will understand."


    ¡¯Lovers?¡¯ Madelyn couldn¡¯t help repeating that word in her mind. She loved how Lucien described their rtionship.


    She really wanted to develop their rtionship more and get to the point where they will be enjoying each other¡¯s love juices, but right now she couldn¡¯t help being more embarrassed; after all, they were being watched by two thousand women, in addition to some of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Lucien understood that, so he spoke lovingly. "How about I take you to our house right now? You can take a bath and change clothes. Also, you can meet your other new sisters."


    OUR home, new sisters... Lucien¡¯s words continued to make Madelyn feel very happy.


    He was so intense, so honest and straightforward... But Madelyn didn¡¯t hate that; on the contrary, she loved this part of Lucien. And she was eager to start her new life with him.


    So there was nothing to refuse. There was no reason for Madelyn to back off. Also, she could always go back to the Guild just to pick up the rest of her belongings.


    "Yes!" She eximed. "I want to go to our home."


    "Good cat-girl." Lucien lovingly smiled while patting Madelyn¡¯s ears. "Just don¡¯t resist my energy."


    Madelyn continued to hide her face in Lucien¡¯s chest and didn¡¯t resist his demonic energy while his tattoo appeared on her low belly area.


    Although the tattoo was not an intense purple color, it was also not a faint shade of purple like most of the girls when they start epting Lucien. That made it clear that the cute cat-girl is really very honest with her feelings and already likes Lucien very much.


    Lucien opened the portal to the purple world, then stood up, carrying the embarrassed Madelyn in his arms and entered the portal after telling the other girls that he will be back quickly.


    Madelyn stayed in Lucien¡¯s arms while they went to the purple world. She is very smart and quickly realized that in his arms is the ce where all his wives feel mostfortable.


    Lucien opened the portal to therge bathroom on the fifth floor. Then he gave Madelyn a quick exnation about the house and the girls who would be there.


    "Take a bath and rx. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything from now on because I will take good care of you." Lucien tenderly spoke.


    "Mm." Madelyn hugged Lucien tightly. "I¡¯m thrilled. Thank you, Lucien."


    He stroked her ears. "You don¡¯t have to thank me. Making you happy is my duty now as your husband."


    "I¡¯m going to let the other girls know about you, but I have to go back to the normal world now to pay attention to the other L girls."


    Madelyn nodded. "Okay, I¡¯m going to get along with my new sisters and wait for your return."


    Lucien gave Madelyn a gentle kiss on the lips and turned to leave.


    But then he couldn¡¯t resist turning around again, holding her in his arms, and starting a passionate wet kiss while sending her a mental message.


    ¡¯It won¡¯t be long before Ie back home, but I will miss you, darling.¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 213 - Cute New Recruits

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Cute New Recruits</h4>


    The L girls were stunned to discover what the treasure called special milk is.


    Hearing from Lucien¡¯s troops how good it is and that it also improves their bodies, the L girls quickly understood why the special milk was so incredible.


    Although s.p.e.r.m is not considered by most to be a good thing, many women drank it to please their partners.


    Still, all of Lucien¡¯s troops and his wives said that Lucien¡¯s s.p.e.r.m was the best thing they had ever tasted.


    They also exined that the reason Lucien has these peculiarities of his body is due to his life mana and his connection with L.u.s.t.


    Well, that was what most troops knew because only his wives knew about secrets like his draconic inheritance, and other mysteries. Because that was not something Lucien wanted to tell everyone about right now.


    Many of the L girls did quick sparring sessions with Lucien¡¯s troops as well as clearing up any doubts they had.


    Most of them were inclined to at least try to taste his special milk while many were sure they wanted to join his troops.


    When they learned that he had s.e.x with his troops to improve their power further, many changed from doubt to certainty that they wanted to join his forces.


    While they were talking about it, they noticed Madelyn¡¯s situation on Lucien¡¯sp and started watching the cute interaction between them.


    The gentle way in which Lucien treated Madelyn moved the L girls¡¯ feelings. They knew he was incredible, strong, protective, super hot, and sometimes brutal. But his caring side seemed special in a way that they didn¡¯t understand and could only imagine what it would be like to be in his arms like Madelyn.


    Then they saw Lucien open a mysterious portal and enter it while carrying Madelyn. The L girls were curious and asked Lucien¡¯s troops about it.


    The first girl to ask about the portal got a quick reply from one of Lucien¡¯s troops at her side. "That is the portal that leads to the purple world, a magical ce where our Masters and his wives house is."


    The L girl quickly questioned. "Can we go there too?"


    The other girl made a sad expression. "Not yet."


    Then her expression became hopeful. "But maybe one day we can."


    Before the L girl asked for an exnation, the girl exined about Lucien¡¯s tattoo. "... in conclusion, Master does not have a powerful enough soul to make soul contracts with all of us, but I believe that one day he will be very powerful and we will all be able to live in the purple world with him."


    The L girl understood about the tattoo, but she had more questions, just like the other girls who were listening to the words of Lucien¡¯s troops.


    The troops told them how Ne and Enzo led the group of bandits who did harm to the people of Bluewind, and yet Lucien gave them a chance to redeem themselves and start helping the people by fighting for him and Cassidy.


    The L girls were surprised to learn about Ne and Kylee having Lucien¡¯s tattoo now and couldn¡¯t help asking about it.


    One of Lucien¡¯s troops quickly responded. "The Master is fair and always rewards us for trying our best. Ne has always taken care of our group and has always tried harder for our good. So, it is normal for the Master to reward her very much."


    Then another one said. "Kylee was the weakest of us at first. Most of us thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to follow our pace, but Master believed in her. And he was right, she tried her best and tried very hard to be strong. Soon she became the most obstinate of us, just after Ne, so the Master rewarded her very much too."


    The L girls were already crazy fans of Lucien because of his achievements, but now they admired him as a leader and as a man. His troops seemed to have unshakable loyalty to him and adored him.


    And they understood that, after all, he took good care of all of them, not only of his main wives but also of all his troops. He made them stronger, gave them various benefits and opportunities to get more benefits based on how hard they worked.


    How could they not want to follow a leader like him? There was no reason not to try to join his troops and always try their best because, in addition to the various benefits that his troops already gained, they could even receive the legendary tattoo someday.


    Then one of the L girls noticed something and thought out loud. "Wait! Madelyn entered the portal, so does that mean she already got his tattoo?"


    One of Lucien¡¯s troops quickly responded. "Yes. Only women with his tattoo or their belongings like clothes and storage treasures can go through the portal."


    The L girls were a little jealous of Madelyn, but they were happier for her. They knew how hard she worked for the good of their group, and they also knew about her trauma. Now they were happy because she would certainly be very happy with Lucien.


    And of course, that was one more proof that they all had a chance to join Lucien in the purple world and receive more of his love.


    Now there was not a woman among the fifteen hundred of the L who did not want to join Lucien¡¯s troops. Everyone was very enthusiastic about telling him that they really want him to be their Master.


    Then, at the perfect timing, the purple world portal opened again and that God, or rather, the handsome devil appeared, making the girl¡¯s hearts beat faster.


    With that teasing and captivating smile on his face, Lucien spoke up so that all of the girls could hear him. "I am willing to ept all of you in my group and treat you with respect and affection. You can ask me anything before giving your answer and also take some time to think about it."


    All the L girls continued gazing at him with expectant smiles and flushed expressions, but none of them wanted to leave.


    Lucien asked again. "Really? No doubts, questions, orments?"


    "You understand that by bing my troops, we will be fighting battles together and you will be risking your lives, right? Of course, with riskses rewards, but you have to be aware of the risks."


    Then a fox-girl from the L group, who was in the front rows raised her hand.


    "Yes. What is your question, my dear?" Lucien smiled at the cute fox-girl.


    The girl blushed even more at Lucien¡¯s affectionate way of speaking. Still, she asked the question that everyone else wanted to ask. "When do we start?"


    Lucien can¡¯t help butugh. "Good, good. I¡¯m sure you will not regret joining my group. I will make you all much stronger, and together we will enjoy the fruits of our hard work."


    "Yes, MASTER!!!" Two thousand and one hundred women eximed excitedly.


    (A/N: I will use "over two thousand women" or "over two thousand troops" from now on depending on the situation to mention Lucien¡¯s troops, and sometimes a mix of his troops and wives.)


    Lucien wasted no time and used therge bathroom in the barracks that was the first part of the building that his troops renovated on the previous day to start a kind of ¡¯wee to the group¡¯ party.


    It was still too early to start having s.e.x with the new troops, but Lucien heard all of their names and allowed them to drink a first hot load of special milk.


    Lucien also separated them into groups so they know their training partners better. With L.u.s.t by his side, he could tell what the best focus was for the girls, and even though they had no experience in that area, and his wives will teach them many things like magic and generalbat techniques.


    Well, since there were fifteen hundred new troops, Lucien wouldn¡¯t be able to properly wee them all in just one day. Also, as he is always fair, he couldn¡¯t only give special milk to the new girls and would have to pay attention to all of his other troops as well.


    Also, Lucien wanted to reward his six hundred original troops for the victory in the battle against the adventurers. He would pay special attention to them in theing days without neglecting his new troops, of course.


    And just as he promised, Lucien gave Lori a special reward, not only having s.e.x with her for an entire hour but he also spent a few more hours patting her head while she slept on his chest.


    While Lucien uses part of his days to train his troops, Olivia gathered the adventurers who could create problems for Lucien and prepared them for Rose and Lucien¡¯s other Mortal Realm mages to cast a ck mark on them.


    And so Lucien and his wives started having daily routines as they did in Bluewind. Of course, there would always be events that will need his attention, like his male troops that would arrive the next day with Reba.


    -----------------------------------


    Meanwhile, in the great royal castle of dena, the capital of the Light Empire.


    *ng*


    "Haaaa!!"


    *ng*


    "AAAahh!! Shit"


    *ng*


    "UuhhhH!!"


    *ng*


    "Dammit!!!"


    The sounds of des hitting each other and screams of pain along with Amelia¡¯s exmations could be heard almost everywhere in the castle.


    She was having a sparring session with the Light Empire¡¯s strongest generals, yet they were sent flying by just one blow from her dual white swords.


    Dawn was very afraid to participate in the sparring session because she knew that Amelia has been furious since they returned from Bluewind and is taking out her anger on her sparring partners.


    Well, Dawn understood that Amelia, as the holy light envoy, would be upset to have met a real devil. She couldn¡¯t wait to face and defeat him in the name of Light God.


    But Amelia had said that they could only fight that devil two monthster and that she had to keep the best Light Empire spies and scouts checking the Portgreen city situation and report every day.


    Dawn is the only marshal of the Light Empire, and inbat, she leads thousands of troops with great initiative, but she knows how to follow the orders of her superiors, that is, the Light Envoy and her father, the King, without questioning them.


    And so she used the best resources of the Light Empire to keep an eye on Portgreen city. Using powerful magic and the best mystic treasures at her disposal, Dawn was able to keepmunication with her spies in Portgreen city with a dy of one day.


    Today she received an unbelievable report from her spies and came running to tell the Light Envoy, who was in the royal training room. But the scene of her best generals being thrown around the room like rag dolls scared her a lot.


    Dawn couldn¡¯t help wondering what was going on in Amelia¡¯s mind.


    *ng*


    Amelia¡¯s sword again shed with that of a general. She was already bored with using her des, so they disappear while she used her incredible speed and strength to kick the man in the belly.


    ¡¯Lucien!!!¡¯ She yelled in her mind.


    ¡¯Stupid brother!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯How can you do that to me?!??!¡¯


    As the general flew toward his friends in the corner of the room, Amelia looked at her right b.r.e.a.s.t, where Lucien had touched.


    Amelia blushed as she remembered the warm and cozy sensation she felt when she was in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Then she imagined him embracing other women, his so-called wives in that way.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!!" She yelled and ran towards the general who had fallen in the corner of the room.


    "NOOO, PLEASE!!!" The man screamed when he saw Amelia disappear from the center of the room as he moved towards him.


    *BAM*


    *BOOOM*


    Amelia hit the wall a few inches above his shoulder, causing him to piss himself in fear.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she missed Lucien¡¯s touch so much even though he did something "weird and perverted" to her or why she got so mad at the thought of another woman feeling that same touch.


    "Ahem." Dawn made a sound to catch Amelia¡¯s attention subtly.


    When Amelia looked at her, Dawn quickly bowed. "Forgive my intrusion, my Holy Light Envoy, but I have a significant report about Portgreen."


    ¡¯Portgreen? Brother...¡¯ Amelia¡¯s eyes shone with a strange glow as she thought of Lucien.


    She didn¡¯t understand the intense feeling that makes her crazy, but Envy understands it well. That¡¯s why Envy chose her quickly when she first saw Amelia.


    Envy understood what it was like to have a very powerful feeling of jealousy inside her and not be able to control it.


    In the case of Envy, she gained that feeling after she absorbed a mysterious ancient power alongside her sisters, thousands of years ago.


    And in the case of the poor Amelia, her uncontroble jealousy was a side effect of bloody rose, making a mess of her feelings and something that was always inside her, hidden deep in her heart... a feeling that a sister shouldn¡¯t have for her brother.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 214 - Ambitious Girls

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Ambitious Girls</h4>


    Just imagining being in Lucien¡¯s arms again made Amelia¡¯s body warm.


    But she couldn¡¯t lose her focus. Her goal was not to be just another woman in Lucien¡¯s life, but his beloved sister... perhaps also his favorite sister.


    And for that, Amelia believed that she had to make Lucien notice her much more. Not because of the capabilities of her connection with Envy, but because of the incredible woman she is... a woman far superior to the ones he calls his wives.


    "Quick, tell me what you found out!" Amelia couldn¡¯t hide her eagerness when talking to Dawn.


    Dawn thought she saw excitement sparkle in Amelia¡¯s eyes, but then she thought that the Light Envoy was eager to defeat the devil, thus doing the work of the Light God and freeing her world from such evil.


    She quickly told Amelia the information from the report that her spies passed on to her. The message described how Lucien and an army of approximately six hundred women took Portgreen city, defeating thousands of adventurers.


    "Six hundred?!?!" Amelia eximed as she felt a fear she had never felt before.


    Dawn thought that amelia had the same shocked reaction as her because the number was too little to defeat thousands of adventurers even if they weren¡¯t very strong. It showed that the handsome, very handsome devil could use powerful dirty tricks, and his evil followers were dangerous.


    But then Amelia eximed again, leaving Dwan very confused. "There are so many!!!"


    "Many?" Dawn asked. There was no way that six hundred women could be considered many against thousands of adventurers.


    But Amelia didn¡¯t even hear Dawn¡¯s question. She couldn¡¯t hear anything as she panicked imagining Lucien hugging six hundred women in the same loving way he hugged her.


    Envy had to scream in Amelia¡¯s mind to calm her down. ¡¯They are not all his wives! He probably just gives them some of his s.p.e.r.m. There is no way he can have s.e.x with so many women.¡¯


    Envy¡¯s words did not calm Amelia; on the contrary, it generated other feelings in her. Feelings that made her and Envy more powerful.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help imagining six hundred women sucking her brother¡¯s s.p.e.r.m. She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but his s.p.e.r.m is part of his body, and she didn¡¯t want him to share it with other women... except...


    When thinking a lot about her brother¡¯s s.p.e.r.m, Amelia¡¯s body got even warmer, especially in her most private part, which couldn¡¯t help but be aroused.


    ¡¯How does it taste? What would it feels like in...¡¯ Amelia couldn¡¯t control her thoughts.


    Then a fury of jealousy surged from her heart when she imagined that six hundred women knew something so important about Lucien, and she, his sister, did not know it.


    Amelia shook her head, trying not to have those feelings while thinking to herself. ¡¯Why should I know these things? We are siblings! Yes, siblings must not know these things about each other.¡¯


    But again, when Amelia tried to control her jealousy, something else would p her in the face, forcing those jealous feelings on her.


    ¡¯Sophia... She is also our sister, but she already knows what his s.p.e.r.m is like... maybe she even drank it... maybe it¡¯s so good that she won¡¯t want to share it with anyone...¡¯


    While Amelia was lost in thoughts of jealousy, Envy just enjoyed the demonic energy that she was generating and strengthening them both.


    Meanwhile, Dawn was getting more and more confused because Amelia was not responding. "My Holy Light Envoy? Are you okay? What should we do about the devil?"


    ¡¯Devil?¡¯ Amelia thought. ¡¯Yes... The problem is not L.u.s.t, but him... He corrupted so many women for pleasure... He even corrupted Sophia to cross the line between siblings that should not be crossed.¡¯


    ¡¯And... he is slowly corrupting me... even from a distance, he is making me think of his s.p.e.r.m... I cannot allow this to continue. Yes! I have to discipline him and make him my good brother... the one who will take care of me lovingly and be by my side... not in a weird way, of course.¡¯


    The Bloody rose is really a scary treasure. The more power it gave the person, the more out of control their feelings became. In the case of someone like Amelia, also with Envy inside of her, she could go crazy to die quickly.


    But of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen, or rather, Lucien wouldn¡¯t let that happen to any of his sisters. Soon Amelia would be in his warm arms that soothed her chaotic feelings.


    As of now, Amelia had only one thought: Get her good brother out of a sinful life and bring him to her side.


    "Prepare the troops!!" Amelia eximed.


    That was all Dawn wanted to hear. She thought she really wanted to defeat the devil in the name of the Light God, but the truth was that her body was never the same after Lucien¡¯s kisses, and she would be more and more attracted to feeling that wonderful sensation again, even without her understanding what really happened.


    "How many troops, mydy Light Envoy?" Dawn asked.


    "All of them, of course," Amelia spoke as if it was an obvious decision.


    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but make a shocked expression. "All of them? But...there are more than three hundred thousand soldiers."


    Amelia looked at her with an annoyed expression. "You don¡¯t understand, silly child. You have no idea what kind of devil we¡¯re dealing with."


    Then Amelia shook her head. "Okay, prepare only two hundred thousand and leave the other one hundred and fifty thousand to defend the kingdom."


    Dawn still seemed very reluctant to do something like that. As an experienced marshal, she saw no point in that move. "But... Isn¡¯t that still too many? After all, there will be the same ammount of troops as the total poption of Portgreen."


    Amelia rolled her eyes. "Do I really have to exin everything to you in detail?"


    Dawn made an innocent expression, waiting for the Holy Light Envoy to speak her next words of wisdom.


    Amelia quickly asked. "What does the Light God like most?"


    Dawn found that question very difficult. All she did was follow her father¡¯s instructions on the religion of the Light because she believed that in doing so, she was doing the best for her people.


    But apart from fighting the heretics who wanted to spread evil and destruction on the world and corrupt the souls of themon people, Dawn didn¡¯t exactly know what the Light God wanted, let alone what he liked most.


    "The purity in our hearts?" Dawn tried her best to think of something, but even she didn¡¯t believe her answer.


    Amelia shook her head. "Warriors. What the Light God likes most are warriors of light to defend the innocent people and spread his light over all worlds."


    Dawn nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I understand. That makes a lot of sense. But... what do the warriors of light have to do with Portgreen and that han- damn devil?"


    "That hands-" Amelia almost made the same mistake as Dawn calling Lucien a handsome devil.


    "Ahem." Then sheposed herself and exined. "That devil is lost in the darkness. He knows nothing but damnation. Still, he is very strong. So if we can show him the light..."


    "If we can bring him to the path of virtue, he can be a warrior of the light and spread the light to many ces as the Light God wants."


    "And to make hime to our side, the side of the Light, we have to prove our great strength by intimidating him and showing our great and powerful army of the LIGHT."


    Down¡¯s eyes sparkled as she heard the words of Light Envoy. She couldn¡¯t help admiring Amelia even more.


    She started to think out loud. "Convert the devil? That... sounds very good. He would pay for his sins and transgressions by protecting the innocent people and spreading the light everywhere while facing other creatures of darkness in the name of the Light God."


    Then she looked at Amelia as she was the Light God, or rather, the Light Godness herself. "Holy Light Envoy, you are really wise. I would never think of this n, but now that you have exined, it makes a lot of sense."


    Amelia smiled, proud of her acting talents while Envy eximed in her mind. ¡¯Oh,e on!!! I bet everyone thinks I¡¯m the most maniptive person here. Or worst! They must think I¡¯m influencing you to be maniptive.¡¯


    ¡¯Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy! I know you n to use my brother to generate demonic energy for you, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to let you use him!¡¯ Amelia replied to Envy mentally.


    Envy liked the fact that Amelia was smart. But she also liked the fact that Amelia was jealous of her even though she had nothing to do with Lucien yet.


    Amelia and Envy were getting stronger much faster than before. The fact that Amelia was getting more and more approval and faith not only from Dawn but from all the people of the Light Empire was making them generate a lot of demonic energy.


    The faith that the people already had in Amelia was much greater than what they had in Stephan, the Light King. And that was only half of Amelia and Envy¡¯s n, as they also nned to control every kingdom from Argerim, not only stealing Stephan¡¯s biggest wishes but also from other powerful people around the world.


    Well, that was the original n. But ns can change and be updated, for the better of course ... And that was Envy¡¯s expectation.


    Since Amelia saw Lucien and was delighted with his new caring personality, she has generated a lot more energy, more than double of what she gets from the people of Light Empire and Stephan, maybe even triple.


    Amelia had reached the eighthyer of the Mortal Realm during the journey back to the Light Empire, and Envy could feel that it would not take more than two months or even less for her to reach the ninthyer just because she desired her brother that much.


    So, obviously, Envy wanted Amelia to desire Lucien even more. Also, Envy could also do that. Just as L.u.s.t can generate energy by having s.e.x with Lucien, Envy could also desire what L.u.s.t loves most, that is Lucien, and so she and Amelia would be generating more demonic energy.


    Envy couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how much demonic energy they would generate when Amelia won thepetition and the control over Lucien. She could demand that he always be by her side, and that would be the fulfillment of Amelia¡¯s greatest wish.


    But the benefits of Amelia and Envy would not stop there. Having Lucien¡¯s full attention on her, Amelia would be envied by all of the women in this world and the other worlds they will visit; after all, Lucien is f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive in every way.


    Well, Envy could dream. Everyone can dream... And there was no way to me her for being so naive. After all, those feelings of jealousy were forced into her being, changing her nature... and that jealousy blinded her from the reality that her ns could not go as well as she wanted.


    Still, some parts of Envy¡¯s ns would certainly happen. L.u.s.t knew that soon, Amelia, and also Envy, would be generating demonic energy because many women would crave their rtionship with Lucien.


    But not in the way that Envy and Amelia expected... but in Lucien¡¯s way.


    Because every n that is changed and updated by Lucien gets much better...


    And of course, because he is the boss.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 215 - In the shadow of a great man

    <h4>Chapter 215 - In the shadow of a great man</h4>


    Near Portgreen city, 2:00 pm.


    In an area near the west road, there is an improvised camp in the same ce where Lucien¡¯s female troops had made camp before the battle for Portgreen city.


    Now Lucien¡¯s male troops are camped there. Alden only had orders from Lucien to join his other troops near the city, but they didn¡¯t really have a way ofmunicating.


    Lucien could have left one of his wives with the male troops, but he knew it would be very ufortable for any of his wives. Also, the male troops were not so significant for Lucien to make one of his wives stay away from him like that.


    Well, now he had Ivan¡¯s stone, which matched Olivia¡¯s stone and it could be used formunication over long distances as Ivan used it to send short messages to Olivia even though he was hundreds of miles away from her.


    Still, now Alden did not know about the situation in the city as they had just arrived there through the forest to avoid problems. So, he sent some of the spies that Ron sent to help them to get information while they waited in the woods.


    As everyone was exhausted from the trip, they sat down for a while to rest.


    Mason, who was being "escorted," kept looking at Reba, not only because she was very beautiful but because he had nothing better to look at.


    "Hey. Prettydy. I know you from somewhere... Were you kidnapped by these barbarians too?" Mason tried to get Reba¡¯s attention as they were not far from each other.


    Reba was deep in thought about Lucien. So she only heard a few words from Mason. "Barbarians? Where?"


    Mason had his hands tied so as not to create trouble, so he signaled with his head to the men around. "Them, of course. These barbarians are led by that damn devil who stole my aunt from me."


    Alden was about to tell Mason to shut up, but he saw how upset Reba¡¯s expression got when Mason talked about Lucien that way, so Alden waited to hear Reba¡¯s response.


    Reba looked at Mason with a disgusted expression. "I bet your aunt loved being stolen by him. No woman would rather be next to a nasty pig like you than the charming handsome devil."


    Mason was distraught. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re insulting me without knowing who I¡¯m."


    Reba rolled her eyes. "Everyone knows who you are, Mason. You are the bastard who attacked Princess Mia and Lucien. Then you conspired with ck Hand, the worse mercenary, to try to hurt them again."


    Alden and Lucien¡¯s male troops startedughing at Mason as he made a confused expression without knowing how to answer Reba.


    "I... I didn¡¯t even know there was a princess in Portgreen. I just wanted to save those novice adventurers... It was a misunderstanding. It was those elven brother¡¯s falt..."


    "Shut the f.u.c.k up," Reba eximed and quickly continued. "The only reason Lucien didn¡¯t kill you is that he likes Jeanne a lot. But now I think they both don¡¯t give a damn about you anymore."


    Mason was furious at Reba. "Your-"


    *BAM*


    "AARGHH!!" Mason cried out in pain when Alden quicklynded a hard punch on his face causing him to roll on the ground.


    Aldenughed as he looked at Mason. "You should thank me for saving your life. If Lucien finds out that you are insulting Lady Reba, Lady Jeanne will not be able nor want to stop him from cutting your head off."


    Reba couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining Lucien doing something extreme for her as he would do for his wives.


    Meanwhile, Enzo watched the whole scene. He had an upset expression on his face when he saw Reba defending Lucien in that way.


    A man at his side couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Still jealous of the Master? Do you still want Ne and Kylee?"


    Enzo shook his head. "I¡¯m not jealous. I already understand that I can¡¯tpete with him, and I don¡¯t even want to know more about Ne and Kylee; after all, he has already taken their purity."


    The man shook his head. "Purity? You really are an idiot. I can¡¯t imagine other women more beautiful and perfect than Lady Cassidy and Lady Ang, except for Lady L.u.s.t, of course."


    "Still, Master never had that kind of stupid thought about them, and now both beautiful queens are totally in love and loyal to him... Master is truly a man superior to all others."


    Everyone who heard the conversation agreed with that man. Of course, they didn¡¯t desire Lucien¡¯s women, because they were so grateful and loyal to Lucien as their leader and also because they knew that women as beautiful and perfect as Lucien¡¯s wives were totally out of their reach.


    But they could not help praising Lucien for being such an amazing man with such incredible wives.


    While the troops talked, Ron¡¯s spies who sought information returned with women known to them, that is, Lucien¡¯s female troops.


    "Alden, Lady Reba." The woman who led the group greeted them.


    Alden greeted the group and then asked. "Where¡¯s our master?"


    "At the royal castle. Our Master is the King now." The woman responded, making everyone surprised. Well, Alden already expected incredible things from Lucien.


    Still, the others were really surprised, especially Mason, who knew the strength of the adventurers.


    Reba couldn¡¯t help asking. "But what about the Guild and mercenary groups?"


    Then the woman gave them a quick summary of the battle and the current situation of the city.


    She also couldn¡¯t help praising Reba. "The battle was challenging, and the armor that Lady Reba made for us helped to prevent any death or severe injuries in our group. Our Master was very satisfied and will certainly be happy that you arrived to take care of our equipment again."


    Reba again couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of Lucien praising her hard work. She didn¡¯t realize that almost all of her recent thoughts were about him in some way.


    "Our Master knew that you would be arriving soon, so he told us to keep an eye on this area. Well, shall we go to the castle then?" The group leader spoke.


    "Yes, of course," Alden replied, and his group headed for the city.


    Reba was surprised to see the change in the city. Before, when she went to Bluewind, Portgreen city was in chaos because of the conflicts, but now it was a very happy and lively ce.


    Everyone in the streets talked about Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s exploits. The new King and the true Queen that everyone was proud to serve.


    Of course, the people also spoke of the harmony that Lucien created in the city by having Olivia and Red Lady also as his wives. Now Portgreen would be more united than ever and would keep growing more and more under Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s leadership.


    One of Lucien¡¯s troops went ahead to notify him of the group¡¯s arrival, so Lucien prepared to receive them in front of the castle. He also sent a messenger to call Lord Larousse to meet his stupid son.


    When the group saw Lucien and his wives at the castle door to wee them, the male troops were proud to follow someone as incredible as Lucien.


    Alden¡¯s eyes shone with admiration and respect. He was also very happy for Lucien always says that he considered him a friend.


    Reba had a special sparkle in her eyes when she looked at Lucien. Not only did she admire him a lot, but she also had expectations of continuing to work as his smith and maybe something else.


    Enzo could only dream of one day bing incredible like Lucien and also being surrounded by beautiful women... Of course, everyone is allowed to dream, but the poor Enzo would hardly get over that feeling of inferiority while he lived.


    And Mason... Well, he couldn¡¯t hide his anger from Lucien when he saw Jeanne by his side as a loving and obedient wife. Also, Mason could see a happy and proud smile on his beloved Aunt¡¯s face, proving that she has genuine feelings for Lucien.


    "Master." All of Lucien¡¯s male troops bowed to him as they greeted him respectfully.


    "Mas-" Reba instinctively started to greet Lucien as a Master, but she immediately stopped while blushing.


    Lucien waved to his troops as he headed towards Alden. "How was the journey, my friend?"


    Alden was about to answer Lucien and shake his hand, but Mason came out from behind him and pointed a finger to Lucien. "You-"


    *PAH*


    Lucien, without stopping smiling, pped Mason¡¯s face hard, knocking him to the floor. The loud p was really powerful and left a red mark on Mason¡¯s face while he felt like his skin was burning.


    Mason groaned in pain on the floor, but no one came to help him, not even Jeanne. In fact, she just rolled her eyes, knowing that Lucien would not kill Mason but would give him a lesson so he would never do anything as stupid again.


    Lucien shook Alden¡¯s hand as he answered him. "It was all right on the journey. I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t make it in time to participate in the battle."


    "Oh, that¡¯s not a problem. We had a good result in the battle." Lucien replied, but then Mason started screaming.


    "Aunt!!! Won¡¯t you help me?!?! Mom would-"


    *BAM*


    Lucien quickly arrived in front of Mason and kicked him in the belly, throwing him back several meters again. He fell in front of Lord Larousse, who had just arrived.


    "Do you dare use your mother¡¯s memory to try to make Jeanne feel bad? She cared and pampered you for so long. Can¡¯t you even let her live her own life now?" Lucien asked in an upset tone.


    Mason would reflect on Lucien¡¯s wordster, but right now he is blinded by anger and jealousy.


    He tried to scream and m.o.a.n, but his father kicked his ass. "Shut the f.u.c.k up, stupid kid!"


    Mason was shocked to hear his father¡¯s angry voice; after all, he always spoiled him a lot. "Dad-"


    *PAH*


    Lord Larousse pped Mason¡¯s face hard, on the other side that Lucien had hit. "I told you to shut up!!"


    While Mason was unable to speak because of the pain, Lord Larousse bowed to Lucien to the point that his forehead was almost touching the floor.


    "I am sorry for this shameful scene, my King. I will punish this ungrateful kid and correct his behavior."


    Lucien signaled at him. "Just get him out of my sight."


    "Thank you very much, my King." Lord Larousse took Mason by the cor and dragged him through the streets, making everyone who watched the sceneugh.


    Jeanne had a serene expression on her face. She heard Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡¯Are you alright, my dear?¡¯


    She quickly replied to his mental message. ¡¯Yes, hubby. I thought it would be hard to move on, but now I realize that I have nothing to do with them anymore.¡¯


    "I¡¯ve done more than my duty by taking care of them for so long. My sister wouldn¡¯t want me to miss the chance to raise a family with you, by caring for them forever.¡¯


    Then Jeanne smiled at Lucien as she concluded. ¡¯I¡¯m d you gave Dennis a chance to correct his mistakes. I¡¯m sure he can correct Mason¡¯s behavior and be a loyal servant to the crown. Also, he will remain a loyal servant even after we leave and will be useful to the person you choose to rule Portgreen.¡¯


    ¡¯It seems like a good conclusion for me. I¡¯m d it¡¯s all right for you, my love.¡¯ Lucien responded to Jeanne.


    Then Lucien approached Reba, who was standing next to him, just looking at him with a flushed expression.


    He held out his hand to her, and when Reba squeezed his hand, he brought his mouth to her ear and whispered. "I¡¯m d you came. Let¡¯s talk in private as soon as I pass my orders on to the troops."


    "Mm." Reba nodded as she blushed even more because of Lucien doing that act of closeness in front of everyone.


    Then Lucien took the male troops to the great castle hall, which had already been repaired. He would give them a good lunch before exining how things would be from now on.


    While the men were having lunch, Lucien¡¯s wives invited Reba to snack. They knew she was going to be part of the group as a smith, and they also expected something more to eventually happen between her and Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 216 - Beneficial Addiction

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Beneficial Addiction</h4>


    After the battle against the adventurers, Lucien realized the difference between his male and female troops even more.


    If male the troops were in the battle, there would certainly be deaths in that group. Also, there could be female troops who would die for leaving their formation to help the male troops.


    There was also the question of the great magic barriers that Rose, Ang, Marie, and Lena made to defend the troops. If the male troops were there, they would have to make barriers even bigger, and that would negatively impact the defensive power of the entire army.


    Well, Lucien has now added another fifteen hundred women to his female troops. Still, of these women, about five hundred are wizards and mages. More than half of them started training with Rose and Ang to focus on magic barriers to defend the group.


    So, Lucien¡¯s focus was to make his female troops which are over two thousand women, to bepletely in sync with each other, and get them in the best possible state to fight by his side.


    Even with the help of the crystals, Lucien would still need to have s.e.x with his female troops to prevent negative effects in their bodies. So, he could never give the male troops proper attention besides some training tips.


    Still, he didn¡¯t want just to abandon them. And in fact, there was much use for loyal soldiers like them.


    Lucien ordered a group of workers to start building a barracks in the castle area, on the opposite side of the female troops¡¯ barracks.


    So, Lucien would make them the new royal guards. The six hundred men led by Alden will keep the castle defended under Portgreen ruler¡¯smand, be it Lucien and Cassidy or the leader they choose when they leave this world.


    Thus, Lucien will have well-trained and loyal soldiers always on hand to maintain order in the castle so that his female troops can focus only on training, whether that be trainingbat and magic with Lucien and his wives or in bed, receiving his special milk.


    The male troops were very pleased with that result. Being a royal guard is an excellent position. They will be paid well and can coordinate their work shifts so that everyone will have afortable rest time.


    Of course, all of Lucien¡¯s male troops strictly followed his rules andmands. They knew that if they use their position to abuse and intimidate servants ormit any crime, their heads will fly away from their bodies without a second chance.


    Lucien, Alden, and the male troops spent a few hours drinking wine and talking after lunch. It was almost dark when the troops went to taverns and inns near the castle to spend the night while their new barracks is still being built.


    Despite drinking a lot of wine, Lucien, unlike his troops, was still quite sober. That level of alcohol could not get him drunk due to his high regeneration. Of course, there are magic drinks in other worlds that could get him drunk. But themon wine he drank isn¡¯t one of them.


    As Lucien headed towards the dining room where his wives and Reba are, he asked L.u.s.t, who is walking beside him. "What do you think about her?"


    "Her? Oh, the smith?" L.u.s.t understands Lucien very well, so she could easily understand who he is talking about.


    "You know her name is Reba. What¡¯s with this attitude?" Lucien didn¡¯t feel that L.u.s.t was jealous, so he was a little confused.


    L.u.s.t quickly exined. "Nothing special. That¡¯s the point. I already told you that she is not worth the effort. Her talent is below average."


    Lucien quickly questioned. "But can¡¯t I help her? I really liked the equipment she made for us."


    L.u.s.t continued to exin her point. "Well, anyone can be a smith, but she also puts magic runes on the equipment because she has a little bit of creation affinity."


    "Still, as I exined to you before, you can help women reach their true potential, but if thetent talent of the woman is very humble, it will take you a lot of time and effort to make them great."


    "Do you really want to waste time with her, when we could find another smith with more talent?"


    Lucien quickly shook his head. "You know I have to rescue my mom and help my sisters deal with this bloody rose issue as quickly as possible. But..."


    "But do you like Reba? Yes, she is pretty, but you already have more beautiful and talented wives. It would be best if you don¡¯t give tattoos to more women right now, or your soul will be in trouble. You¡¯re better off just giving your tattoo to really talented women." L.u.s.t said.


    Lucien exined his point. "It¡¯s not all about talent. Reba is very hardworking, smart, and the girls get along very well with her. Also, haven¡¯t I surprised you enough that you don¡¯t underestimate me anymore? I¡¯m sure if I try harder, I can make her an incredible smith faster than you think."


    L.u.s.t hugged Lucien¡¯s arm as they walked through the corridor. "Yes, hubby. I don¡¯t underestimate you; on the contrary, I¡¯m sure you can do that. I¡¯ll just continue to give my opinion, but I will always follow your lead unless I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not going in the right direction to achieve your goals."


    Lucien stroked L.u.s.t¡¯s ass, and he quickly corrected her words. "OUR goals, after all, this is about our family, the family we are building together."


    "Yes, darling." L.u.s.t tenderly said while Lucien continued to stroke her ass as they walked.


    "Also, don¡¯t worry about the tattoo issue. For now, Reba serves our needs very well, so it gives me time to develop our rtionship before she epts the tattoo." He said.


    L.u.s.tughed. "You love it, don¡¯t you? You love to flirt with women and slowly take their hearts and make their bodies addicted to the pleasure that only you can give them."


    Lucien stopped walking and pressed L.u.s.t¡¯s body against the wall using his body. She obviously didn¡¯t resist.


    He started moving his hand over L.u.s.t¡¯s waist towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he brought his mouth close to her neck enough for her to feel his warm breath on her skin but without having direct contact with his lips.


    "You tell me, my dear. Do you love it when I flirt with you?" Lucien asked as his fingers went under L.u.s.t¡¯s small blouse, approaching her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but get aroused. Her feelings for Lucien made his touch extremely pleasurable to her.


    "Mm." She made a cute sound in response as she m.o.a.ned under her lover¡¯s teasings.


    Then Lucien¡¯s fingertips reached her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her very eager for him to massage them.


    Still, Lucien didn¡¯t move quickly, but slowly teased her by running his fingers around her b.r.e.a.s.ts while positioning his lips in front of L.u.s.t¡¯s but without touching her mouth.


    "And do you like being addicted to the pleasure that only I can make you feel?" He asked as he looked into her eyes.


    L.u.s.t wanted so badly to kiss Lucien, or rather, that he kissed her, and squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts passionately... Still, she understood that he was teasing her, so she didn¡¯t want to lose their "game" so quickly.


    She moved her hand towards his c.o.c.k and started to stroke it over Lucien¡¯s clothes as she answered him. "Yes, I love being addicted to you... But what about you? Aren¡¯t you addicted to me, too?"


    Although Lucien always let his body react to his wives, especially L.u.s.t, he now wanted to win their game, so he used the incredible control he has over his body to keep his c.o.c.k calm.


    It was challenging not to get hard from the caresses of L.u.s.t¡¯s delicate hand, but Lucien focused on teasing her by kissing the sides of her mouth and caressing one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and her waist.


    "Oh, what is this? A rebellious wife? Will I have to punish you, my dear?" Lucien spoke in his most teasing tone, causing L.u.s.t to have a hard time keeping her panties dry.


    "Rebellious? No. I am a very obedient wife. I am your good girl." L.u.s.t spoke between her cute m.o.a.ns as her lips sought Lucien¡¯s.


    Lucien began to kiss quickly and gently bite L.u.s.t¡¯s lips. Then he pulled her body towards his while he went back and supported his back against the other wall of the corridor.


    He held both of L.u.s.t¡¯s perfect buttocks and pressed her body against his as they began a passionate wet kiss.


    As L.u.s.t moved her leg wildly, rubbing her groin against Lucien¡¯s, he could feel the wetness of her panties.


    Lucien didn¡¯t stop kissing L.u.s.t as he spoke to her mentally. ¡¯Oh, darling. You lost the game before It even started.¡¯


    L.u.s.tughed. ¡¯It¡¯s your fault for making me love you that much. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind losing all of these games to you as I will always win in the end, by ending up in your arms like this.¡¯


    They kissed and touched each other for almost two minutes before L.u.s.t dematerialized her body, returning to Lucien¡¯s body as some castle servants were passing through that corridor.


    L.u.s.t didn¡¯t want other people to see her with those flushed and excited expressions. Her body is only for Lucien forever and ever.


    Lucienposed himself again and started walking towards the dining room again while talking to L.u.s.t mentally. ¡¯Our game generated a lot of demonic energy. I can feel it.¡¯


    She replied in a very affectionate and a little embarrassed tone. ¡¯Yes, this is true. Our feelings have a lot of impact on the pleasure we feel from each other.¡¯


    "Do you see? Latent talent is overratedpared to other things." He said.


    ¡¯Hmm...¡¯ L.u.s.t thought for a few seconds before speaking again. ¡¯So, are you going to make up for theck oftent talent for women like Reba by making them feel more and more pleasure?¡¯


    Lucien promptly replied. ¡¯Yes. If I am epting so many women in my family, I have a responsibility to take care of them in every way. So, I don¡¯t mind having to work harder and harder for their sake and our family.¡¯


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t helpmenting. ¡¯You look Nothing like a harem king who makes his women serve him. You are so kind, caring, protective... it is impossible not to love you.¡¯


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡¯Aren¡¯t you like that too, my love? We have been cooperating and thinking about the sake of each other since the beginning.¡¯


    ¡¯Indeed, hubby.¡¯ L.u.s.t lovingly responded as she reflected on how Lucien always seemed so sure and confident of their way. She had Nothing toin about as things got better and more enjoyable with him every day.


    Lucien arrived in the dining room and was warmly weed by his wives. As it was getting dark, he opened the portal to the purple world, and they started to go home after saying good night to Reba.


    Cassidy gave a tender kiss on his lips. "I will wait for you in the bath."


    "I will not take too long." Lucien stroked her ass before she entered the portal, leaving only him and Reba in the dining room.


    Lucien admired Reba for her hard work, and he was also very satisfied with her cksmithing skills. Of course, he understood the issue oftent talent, but just as he spoke to L.u.s.t, he would make up for it by generating a lot of demonic energy with Reba.


    After seeing a slightly sad expression in Reba¡¯s eyes as she watched his wives enter the portal, Lucien had no doubts about what to do.


    So, he mentally apologized to L.u.s.t. ¡¯Sorry, darling. Although I want to develop my rtionship with Reba slowly, I can¡¯t leave her here alone.¡¯


    L.u.s.t was already used to Lucien¡¯s personality, and as she loves him like that, she won¡¯t want to change him.


    ¡¯We just have to get stronger quickly to increase the power of your soul.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Reba didn¡¯t know what to do. She started to blush while Lucien just gazed at her. "Lucien, I..."


    Lucien started walking towards her. "I¡¯m very happy that you came. How about we visit your new workshop?"


    "Hmm... Where is it?" Reba asked.


    "In another world." Lucien smiled.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 217 - Special Women

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Special Women</h4>


    Reba knew about the purple world. But she doesn¡¯t understand everything about it, Lucien¡¯s wives had already given her an exnation about them entering a portal and disappearing.


    So, she concluded that Lucien was talking about the purple world when he said that her new workshop would be in another world.


    And that made Reba very agitated and excited. After all, she wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. Was it a proposal? Was he saying he would make her his wife? Many ideas came to Reba¡¯s mind, even a theory where he was just joking with her.


    "Lucien... what exactly do you mean?" She asked without being able to hide the expectation on her flushed face.


    He approached her slowly and moved his hand toward her face. Reba did not move and let Lucien caress her face gently.


    Lucien smiled at her as he arranges a part of her blond hair behind her ear. "I¡¯m saying that I like and trust you enough to take you to my home, the core of my family."


    Reba¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien¡¯s words. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t stop repeating the same line. ¡¯It¡¯s a proposal!!!¡¯


    Despite being very happy and excited, Reba was also confused because she was not prepared to take such an important step. "Lucien, this is very sudden."


    Lucien smiled and started to move his lips towards Reba¡¯s mouth. She wasn¡¯t sure about epting his proposal yet, but she really wanted his kiss.


    Reba instinctively moved her mouth towards Lucien¡¯s, and they had their first kiss when their lips touched tenderly.


    Unfortunately for Reba, the kiss didn¡¯tst long as Lucien just kissed her lips quickly, as if he wanted to give her a small taste of what benefits she could have by epting his proposal.


    Lucien didn¡¯t move his face away from her after the kiss but instead spoke while she could feel his warm breath and smell his pleasant scent.


    "This is a proposal with plenty of time for you to decide whether you want to ept it or not. But regardless of your answer, I still want you to cooperate with me as my smith."


    Reba was finding it difficult to concentrate on anything with Lucien so close to her. She couldn¡¯t stop looking and thinking about his mouth.


    She wanted him so badly to kiss her again, and this time she wanted him to use his tongue to make a mess in her mouth.


    "I appreciate your proposal. But why do it right now?" Reba tried to say anything that came to her mind, so she didn¡¯t look so mesmerized by Lucien.


    Lucien smiled as he moved his mouth around Reba¡¯s lips, teasing her as he did L.u.s.t a while ago. L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help feeling a little jealous while watching the scene.


    He exined. "I¡¯m not going to lie. I¡¯ve been attracted to your personality for a long time, and I¡¯m sure I can help you to be a better and better smith. Of course, I¡¯m selfish, and I am mainly thinking about our cooperation with you by making better equipment for my family."


    Reba understood that Lucien¡¯s main motivation was their cooperation, but the proposal was too perfect for her. She had no family. So he would be giving her a family, a home, helping her to get stronger, improve her smithing skills while she ventured to different worlds with him and his wives, who she already considers her friends, go.


    She saw no reason to deny Lucien¡¯s proposal, but she was afraid that his wives would misjudge her, after all, he already had so many wives and would be epting one more.


    "Lucien, I don¡¯t want to lose my friendship with your wives. Won¡¯t they find it wrong?" Reba asked in a concerned tone.


    He stroked her face as he answered. "Well, I can¡¯t be doing this often, but your case is special. You already have a space in our house, and the girls like you very much, so they won¡¯t find it wrong."


    Reba stroked Lucien¡¯s hand on her face. "D-does... this make me your wife?"


    Lucien smiled. "Only when you are ready. Now I intend to take you to our home. There you will have more time to work and an excellent workshop. Then we can start developing our rtionship at a slow pace if you prefer."


    Reba couldn¡¯t believe how perfect the situation was getting. She didn¡¯t want to pursue Lucien like a crazy girl in love. But she really was a little sad when all of his wives went back to the purple world, and she would spend another night alone as usual.


    But now she had an option to join his group and all those incredible benefits as well as gain a family. And the best part was that Lucien was inviting her while saying that he is very attracted to her.


    Reba wanted to jump into Lucien¡¯s arms while eximing, "yes, yes, I want to be your wife." But she is already an experienced woman at twenty-seven years old and not a little girl anymore.


    Besides the fact that she wants to develop her first love slowly and enjoy every part of it, she also doesn¡¯t want Lucien to think that she is an easy woman.


    Of course, after receiving Lucien¡¯s tattoo and starting to gain his demonic energy, she will realize how difficult it is to resist his charm and notpletely surrender to the affection and pleasure he can give her.


    But for now, Reba tried to contain her excitement while nodded. "I think it¡¯s okay to go with you then."


    Lucien smiled as he moved his hands over Reba¡¯s waist. "Just don¡¯t resist my energy while I put the tattoo on you."


    All of Lucien¡¯s actions were extremely sensual and attractive to Reba. His slow, gentle movements made her feel very good.


    He started focusing his demonic energy on Reba¡¯s body, making her feel even better. "You will not regret it, my dear."


    ¡¯Just by feeling your pleasant touch, I already don¡¯t have any regrets.¡¯ Reba couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself.


    As Lucien gets stronger, his demonic energy bes more powerful, and that guarantees more benefits for his women.


    Although it still took a while for them to learn to use mentalmunication correctly after receiving his tattoo, that process was easier, and Reba was very focused on Lucien, so he heard her mentalment.


    Lucien smiled as he responded in her mind. ¡¯You can enjoy my touch and much more whenever you want.¡¯


    "Huh?!" Reba eximed while blushing and bing very embarrassed.


    Lucien had already exined several things to her about the tattoo and the soul connection they have now. So he answered other doubts she had before opening the portal to the purple world again.


    "Let¡¯s go home." Lucien held out his hand to Reba as he spoke lovingly.


    Reba felt her heart get warmer with the new emotions she never expected to feel that night.


    "Mm." She nodded while holding Lucien¡¯s hand, and they entered the portal.


    Arriving home, Lucien took Reba on a quick tour through Its most important floors. Then he took her to the big workshop, which is on the ground floor.


    The workshop was furnished with several special tools, enough of them to make any smith extremely happy.


    There were many things that Reba knew how to use, such as simple things like anvils, furnace, and special tables, but there were also other things like enchanting tables quite different from the ones she has used and several other tools she couldn¡¯t even imagine how to use.


    L.u.s.t, with her vast knowledge, could help Reba to understand more about those tools, and there is also a lot of knowledge about them in the books that L.u.s.t is tranting in the library.


    Reba was very excited about everything. She really wanted to explore her new workshop, but she also wanted to know more about her new home, choose a bedroom with the other girls, now her new sisters, and of course, she wanted so badly soon to start developing her rtionship with Lucien, her future, or rather, current and forever husband.


    Although L.u.s.t¡¯s warning about Reba¡¯stent talent was not above average, Lucien had other women in his family core who also has humbletent talents.


    That could be a problem for others, but for Lucien, it was not too crucial. The important thing was that he was giving his tattoo to women that he was really attracted to, both for their personalities and their physical characteristics.


    Thus, Lucien generated a lot of demonic energy with them, making them much stronger than if he just had s.e.x with a very powerful woman without being in love with her.


    Of course, if he felt a lot of attraction to a more powerful and talented woman as well as their feelings are as strong like they are with his current wives, they would have a little more benefits.


    And well, in fact, there were very talented women, boosted by one of the most potent and dangerous treasures in the universe, and they also have had very intense andplicated feelings for Lucien for a long time...


    While Lucien and his wives continued their enjoyable training and lives alongside him, he also trained his troops every day.


    Reba works most of the time in the purple world, making and improving equipment for Lucien and his wives, but she also does many projects that she took to the normal world, and there, a group of ten of Lucien¡¯s troops turned in Reba¡¯s apprentices.


    Using Reba¡¯s education, her projects, and always receiving a daily visit from her, the ten cksmith apprentices made and improved equipment for all of Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Because they were Lucien¡¯s troops and continued to gain his demonic energy, or rather, even a little more than the normal troops, those ten cksmith apprentices, along with Reba, were able to create and improve high-quality equipment very quickly.


    Lucien not only started to develop his rtionship with Reba but also with Madelyn. Of course, they didn¡¯t have s.e.x yet, but there were many other things that they started doing that generated a lot of demonic energy.


    He was always thinking a step ahead of everyone and making sure that everything was done in the best possible way so that his family would get stronger and stronger, more quickly.


    Lucien contracted people to build very big and strong sh.i.p.s so that after he deals with Amelia, he can just start traveling towards the crystal mine, the Alliance, and then to the east continent as soon as possible.


    He also won¡¯t let Amelia run away from him this time, but he also wanted to find out if there were anymore of his sisters in this world.


    Finding someone shouldn¡¯t be that easy, but his sisters would certainly stand out for being at the forefront of any major changes in the world.


    In fact, he had already seen one of these big changes in the world when he found Oya and Ko migrating from south to north. So, like most of the mystic beast in this world, Oya felt the powerful aura that was calling for her from the northern end of the continent.


    But after receiving Lucien¡¯s tattoo, Oya and Ko were no longer influenced by that aura, unlike the beasts of the great forest that went north or became violent and wilder than ever, trying to fight that powerful feeling.


    While major changes were taking ce in the center, north, and south of the western continent, the eastern continent was at peace... but of course, not for long.


    The Argerim¡¯s moon that received Sophia was unlucky to also receive her most hot-head sister, and now that moon was shaking from a battle that seemed to never end, because of the young red-haired woman who is against everyone else.


    Soon that moon would no longer serve that young woman as there would be no more opponents for her to vent her wrath on.


    That would also be the same result as the moon that received Lucien¡¯s other two sisters. After all, how could a small moon survive greed and gluttony for a long time?


    What would Argerim be like when most of Lucien and L.u.s.t¡¯s sisters came together in the same world? Surely, the peace on the eastern continent would notst long.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 218 - The Miracle of Life

    <h4>Chapter 218 - The Miracle of Life</h4>


    While Lucien worked hard with his women in Argerim, the situation on one of Its moons was very crazy.


    On the top floor of the highest tower on the moon, Sophia woke up after sleeping for two weeks.


    "I¡¯m so hungry!!" The beautiful young red-haireddy eximed.


    Above Sophia¡¯s head, a beautiful blonde woman appeared. Her mature s.e.xy body would certainly be much appreciated by the current Lucien.


    Sloth yawned without opening her eyes. "You make a lot of noise, child."


    Sophia quickly took food from the table as she questioned Sloth again. "When are we going to look for Lucien? I really miss him."


    Sloth wanted to roll her eyes, but unnecessary movements made no sense to her. "Do you only think about eating and having s.e.x with your brother?"


    Sophia shrugged. "But wouldn¡¯t that be very good for us? I mean, isn¡¯t that how L.u.s.t¡¯s powers work?"


    "But not mine. That boost he gave you was good for us and has already allowed us to get this far. Still, you must remain calm and immobile most of the time. And having s.e.x doesn¡¯t seem like a calm activity." Sloth responded.


    Sophia already had a solution. "Oh, so I just need toy still and calm while he makes love with me. I also could sleep in his arms while he strokes me. There are so many ways this can work, and you can¡¯t deny it!"


    Sloth really couldn¡¯t deny Sophia¡¯s words. She and her previous hosts had never done that before because her host and the ones of the other sins did not get along with L.u.s.t¡¯s host. In fact, none of their hosts got along well, but now they are siblings, a brother and six sisters.


    "Okay, that makes sense, but there is still a reason for us not to be together in the beginning. Although the cooperation between us is the goal, fighting for resources is quitemon among my sisters, and that would be bad to us now." Sloth responded.


    Sophia didn¡¯t understand. "Why would I fight Lucien for resources? I wouldn¡¯t need anything but his love and a bed to be more powerful."


    "Exactly. In that case, Lucien¡¯s love would be the resource you would fight for. Although he could achieve very good results by taking pleasure with you, he still needs many women because you alone would not be able to follow his pace." Sloth exined.


    Sophia shook her head. "Nah, I am not a possessive and jealous wife. I would behave well."


    Sloth slowly opened her eyes and gazed at Sophia. "Do you think you can lie to me, foolish child? You are jealous of L.u.s.t since you saw her with your brother. I don¡¯t even want to see the mess you will create when you see the current harem he must already have."


    Sophia pouted for a few seconds before she eximed. "OK!! Dammit, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m selfish. I¡¯m f.u.c.k.i.n.g selfish for wanting him just for myself so badly."


    Then she continued. "But I¡¯m not stupid. I understand his needs, and I wouldn¡¯t mind him having other women, as long as he doesn¡¯t neglect my needs. And he already promised that we would be together, and he would take care of me, so we have to be together!"


    Sloth closed her eyes again while her body remained motionless in the air. "Hmm... We still need more resources to create a portal."


    Sophia happily smiled that Sloth was willing to look for Lucien. In fact, Sloth was very satisfied with Sophia.


    Perhaps it was because of bloody rose or hertent talents that Sophia had already improved from the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm to the firstyer of the Earth Realm so quickly.


    Of course, Sloth knew that her methods were the best at first as they didn¡¯t need to do anything besides sleep while using the dream realm to train.


    But over time, the other sins can get stronger than them by improving their methods, as the host of Pride having more followers and Lucien having more pleasure.


    Also, Sloth knew that Sophia is perfect for cooperation with Lucien. In fact, much of Sophia¡¯s improvement already had to do with Lucien.


    Not only because of the initial boost but also because Sophia felt pleasure to remember the incredible love session she had with Lucien, as well as dreaming of the next ones they will have. And Sophia tattoo seemed to glow every time she feels good thinking about Lucien.


    While Sloth thought about how interesting things were this time, not only because she and her sister¡¯s hosts are being affected by bloody rose, but for several other reasons, Sophia was eating cookies.


    Sophia had to eat well because of not eating for such a long time, but her life mana helped a lot, preventing her body from bing week and sick.


    Her life mana affinity has always been incredible even though she was born in a medium world with much fewer resources than a superior world. And of course, her abilities got even better after her father used the bloody rose on her and on his other children.


    But strangely, Sophia¡¯s life mana, while growing more powerful each day, was bing less effective in taking away her hunger that seemed to grow by the day.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but stroke her belly while she ate the cookies. In fact, she was feeling a little strange...


    "WHAT?!" Sophia eximed as she jumped out of her chair.


    Sloth was surprised by Sophia¡¯s reaction and quickly questioned her. "What happened, Sophia?"


    Sophia looked annoyed as she searches something on her body. "Where?! I can¡¯t see it!! Where are you?!"


    "What are you looking for?!" Sloth began to worry about Sophia¡¯s mental health.


    "A bug. There is an insect on my body, and I can¡¯t find it." Sophia replied as she continued looking for the "bug" on her body.


    "Bug? There is no bug on your body." Sloth, despite keeping her body and mind running with as little effort as possible, kept her perception aware of anything around her and Sophia.


    Sophia was confused by Sloth¡¯s words. "No bug? But I can feel Its aura. Yes, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s another living being on my body."


    "Are you sure? Take off your clothes!" Sloth, like L.u.s.t and the other sins, could sense and analyze most living creatures, but Sloth was sure that there were many things in the universe outside of her and her sister¡¯s vast knowledge.


    Also, Sloth knew that her ability to analyze living creatures and other sources of energy could easily be ovee by Sophia¡¯s life affinity that¡¯s boosted by the bloody rose; after all, the rose is one of the most incredible and mysterious treasures of all the existence.


    Sophia took off her clothes while she and Sloth continued to look for something abnormal on her body. As on the outside of Sophia¡¯s body had no changes, they started to focus entirely on using their abilities to scan the inside of her body.


    Sophia focused her life affinity on her hands and began to run it over her body, making the analysis as thorough as she could.


    "Huh? It¡¯s here. I feel it." Sophia felt the other life force in her belly.


    Sophia started to caress her belly, trying to understand what the life force is. Sloth also started to stroke Sophia¡¯s belly. "I can¡¯t feel anything. Where is it? In your stomach?"


    Sophia shook her head. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in my stomach, but..."


    Then she moved her hands further down to reach Lucien¡¯s tattoo on her low belly area. She felt the life force stronger in that area.


    When Sophia understood what she was feeling, she couldn¡¯t help but open the most beautiful smile she had since that time when Lucien said he loves her.


    Sophia started tough uncontrobly because she was so happy, so happy that she could feel her heart filling with love... love for Lucien and love for the life force she was feeling in her w.o.m.b.


    "It¡¯s in my w.o.m.b!! Hahaha! I feel it in my w.o.m.b!!! Is this a dream, Sloth? If it is, don¡¯t wake me up, please." Sophia started to spin around the room with both hands on the tattoo on her low belly area.


    Sloth was confused by Sophia¡¯s positive reaction. "Why are you so happy? Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about not knowing what¡¯s in your w.o.m.b? This can be dangerous, no, this is certainly dangerous!"


    Sophia stopped spinning and looked at Sloth with a confused expression. "Oh? Isn¡¯t it obvious what¡¯s in my w.o.m.b?"


    "Obvious? If you know what it is, just tell me, silly child!" Sloth could not understand what Sophia was talking about; after all, the sins and their hosts have always been infertile.


    Sophia proudly smiled as she answered. "It is the fruit of my love with Lucien. This life, growing inside me, is our child. I have always dreamed of this moment... I cannot believe that it is really happening."


    "Child?" Sloth opened her eyes in shock. "No, no, no... it can¡¯t be... you are infertile. I already exined that to you."


    Sophia shook her head. "You¡¯re wrong. I can feel it, yes... There is something blocking my abilities. It feels like some kind of barrier. But I can still feel some of my aura and a lot of Lucien¡¯s aura in this child."


    She continued to stroke her belly while trying to pass her life mana through the barrier and reach the fetus. "Humm... I feel a powerful life aura in this child. Even though I can only feel a little of it, it is easy to realize that this child has an incredible life affinity."


    Then Sophia remembered when she had s.e.x with Lucien. "This... this life aura, I felt it in Lucien¡¯s essence. I thought it was because of the mixture of our fluids, but now I understand. There was already a life aura in Lucien, and now there is that same life aura in our baby."


    "Another life aura?" Sloth was confused because she couldn¡¯t feel it in Lucien¡¯s body.


    Everything seemed very surreal and impossible, but again, Sloth understood that her knowledge, although very vast, is limited. She is smart enough not to deny something even though she was sure it was wrong, or rather, she would never be one hundred percent sure about anything.


    Sloth began to think of several possibilities. The first thing that came to her mind was the bloody rose. The bloody rose was a mysterious treasure that quickly killed anyone who used it. As one of the side effects of its unstable energy, the bloody rose also made its users infertile.


    "But the sins and their hosts are already infertile because of the demonic energy..." Sloth started to think out loud. "Does the joining of two energies so powerful and mysterious created something new that cured the side effect of infertility?"


    Then she thought about the Dragon Queen of Life. The legends say that women with the best life affinity can generate children under any circ.u.mstances and even without a partner.


    Then Sloth concluded that Sophia¡¯s life mana boosted by the bloody rose, along with Lucien¡¯s mysterious energies, also boosted by the bloody rose could really cure their infertility.


    But then what would that child be like? As the child from two hosts of sin, would this child have characteristics of her and L.u.s.t as well? Would the bloody rose affect the child? Sloth couldn¡¯t help being excited.


    While Sloth was surprised that the situation with Lucien and his sisters got even more interesting, Sophia kept jumping around the room like a happy kid.


    Then she stopped and thought of something. "Sloth! I have to go back to Lucien right now!! I have to tell him that he will be the father of our baby... our first baby!"


    Sloth nodded. "We really have to get together as soon as possible."


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she thought of something. "I wonder what L.u.s.t¡¯s reaction will be when he finds out that Lucien got his sister pregnant..."


    Then Sloth¡¯s smile got even wider as she ran her hand over her lower belly area. "Could he... our real bodies..."

 Chapter 219 - Kings Messengers

    <h4>Chapter 219 - King''s Messengers</h4>


    Four days after being sent by Lucien, his messengers began to arrive in the vassal kingdoms of Portgreen.


    Lucien also sent a thousand mercenaries to ?each of? the ?four ?main cities and ?smaller groups of mercenaries to the ?viges as a sign that he and Cassidy would protect all of the people under Portgreens rule, just as Cassidy¡¯s father intended and as she did before.


    The mercenaries followed Lucien and Cassidy¡¯s orders and were ?also? being paid well for it. Lucien had ess to not only the wealth of Scarlett and the other mercenary leaders but also the Guild¡¯s at his disposal.


    Lucien also wanted to start using adventurers to defend the Kingdom, but they still needed to be disciplined, and of course, they still ?didn¡¯t have? the ck mark when Lucien sent the messengers.


    The first group arrived at Bluewind and was very well received by Ron. The messenger made it clear that Lucien wanted his presence in Portgreen city not only as Bluewind¡¯s ruler but also as his friend.


    Bluewind was certainly the most protected vassal kingdom of Portgreen today. There were many golems defending the frontier of the great forest against mystic beasts, which were still more violent than usual.


    In addition, the soldier training projects that Ang and Ron started were going very well. Still, Ron only left Bluewind because Lucien had sent a thousand mercenaries to help secure the Kingdom and its borders.


    ------------------------


    Another messenger with the mercenary group arrived in the Nudid Kingdom, the ce where Lena was to marry the prince she killed with Lucien¡¯s help.


    After the Light Empire troops died next to the city in a great earthquake, and the prince died, his mother, Queen Zora, took control of the Kingdom, and she was concerned ?about ?more bad things happening.


    But nothing else happened after that. No more troops from the Light Empire came, and neither were they attacked again by the mysterious enemies who were supposed to be Bluewind Kingdom¡¯s allies.


    Now Zora was at the top of the wall with her royal guards speaking? to the group of a thousand? mercenaries who had arrived at the city gates.


    "Who are you, and why are you in such arge group around my city?" Zora asked in a solemn tone, fit for a widow queen.


    The messenger in front of the group of mercenaries acted as Lucien ordered, with a respectful and friendly manner. "Wee by order of King Lucien and Queen Cassidy to invite the ruler of this Kingdom to join them in Portgreen city for a conference."


    "These mercenaries are an act of good faith by our King to help protect this Kingdom. They will bepletely at the disposal of Its ruler ? to defend the city? ."?


    Zora didn¡¯t recognize Lucien¡¯s name, but she and everyone around her know who Cassidy is. Knowing that Cassidy was not dead and apparently had retrieved Portgreen¡¯s crown was excellent news for Zora.


    The Nunid Kingdom, as well as Bluewind, bordered the great forest to the west, and they were also suffering from wild animals attacking more than usual. Also, Nudid Kingdom was in the southwestern area of Portgreen, so it bordered the Light Empire, and they were also having other problems that were previously avoided because they had Cassidy¡¯s support.


    Thus, Zora quickly introduced herself as the Queen and invited the messenger and mercenary group to enter the city. After the whole story of Lucien and Cassidy was told to Zora, she was very impressed.


    But because she was happy with the good news, she didn¡¯t even notice about Bluewind and Lucien¡¯s group. She quickly prepared to travel to Portgreen city with the messenger and a small group while a thousand mercenaries were added to the soldiers of the Kingdom.


    --------------------------------


    While small groups of messengers and mercenaries arrived in most of the smaller viges, the thirdrge group arrived at the northernmost vassal kingdom of Porgreen.


    It¡¯s the ?city ?that ?Olivia and her family ruled many years ago. After the tragedy that happened to them, another noble family took over the leadership of ?the? small Kingdom because it has an excellent geographical position on top of a mountain near the sea.


    The man who dered himself the current King was delighted with the news about Cassidy being alive. After all, that Kingdom¡¯s central city was safe, but the viges within that region also bordered the great forest. So the King really appreciated ?the one? thousand mercenaries that Lucien sent.


    The King immediately started preparing his family to go to Portgreen city for the conference with Lucien and Cassidy. They preferred to travel along the coast because they had good sh.i.p.s.


    ------------------------------


    Thus, three of the four main vassal kingdoms of Portrgreen received the groups of messengers that Lucien sent. Nunid Kingdom in the southwest; Bluewind in the east; And Olivia¡¯s old home in the north.


    The st one ?of the four main vassal kingdoms of Portgreen was arge ind northeast of Portgreen city, called Raco.


    Its geographic position was actually in part of the great forest. The Alliance ?used to ?control ?the ind, but the patriarch of the werewolf n gave it to Portgreen as a sign of gratitude for the crucial help the Sage King gave them in fighting the Light Empire in thest great war when he died.


    Although Raco ind was far frompensation for the deaths of so many soldiers from Portgreen and Cassidy¡¯s father, she could not deny that the position of the ind is excellent. Plus, it has many rare resources like the incredible ck steel.


    Thus, Cassidy always sent many soldiers to defend Raco. The ind is now a connecting point between the Alliance and Portgreen by sea, as well as being a neutral ce that wees everyone traveling by sea.


    For these reasons and also the fact that the best shipbuilders on the west side of Argerim lived in Raco, Dawn always wanted to conquer Portgreen to have better ess to Alliance by sea.


    As Raco was very far to the southeast at sea, Lucien¡¯s messenger and the mercenary group, divided into fiverge sh.i.p.s, arrived there almost two weeks after leaving Portgreen city.


    Rico¡¯s current leader, Emmanuel, did not dere himself King but Manager of the ind.


    Emmanuel is an extremely greedy man who does anything to profit. In Raco, he can shine like no other ce, making use of all kinds ofmerce to be increasingly wealthy.


    Despite everything that Porgreen meant for Cassidy¡¯s father and her as a free ce for everyone, Emmanuel even traded ves in Raco.


    Of course, trading ves and other illicit acts were done by Emmanuel in the shadows. But in thest year with the supposed death of Cassidy and theck of a single ruler, Emmanuel started to manage his ck market without any fear of being punished.


    Today, from his castle on top of a hill by the sea, Emmanuel saw big sh.i.p.s arriving at the port of Raco. He was confused to see the coat of arms of Portgreen¡¯s former royalty on the sails of the sh.i.p.s.


    He gathered his guards, most of them mercenaries, and headed for the port to receive the mysterious visitors.


    Emmanuel was surprised to hear what ? Lucien¡¯s messenger ?said Emmanuel was the first ruler of a? vassal kingdom to be upset by the news; after all, Cassidy was a danger to his ck market and his two main coborators.


    Still, Emmanuel couldn¡¯t look suspicious, so he did a great fake act about how happy he was and also prepared to go to Portgreen to greet the Queen and the new King.


    Of course, Emmanuel used the excuse of needing a day to prepare for the trip to hide all traces of his recent illicit activities.


    While Lucien¡¯s messenger rested, the mercenaries who came with him began to befriend with Raco¡¯s mercenaries.


    The mercenaries of Raco were of a small group called ck g. They were previously led by a ck Hands cousin, but then a rebel knight who arrived in Raco a year ago killed that mercenary leader and nowmands the ck g group.


    The ck g mercenaries were very surprised to find out about Lucien defeating the main leaders of Portgreen, "taming" the scary Red Lady and now leading all the mercenaries in Portgreen, at least those onnd.


    They did not think they would have problems with Lucien; after all, they are a small group that lives far away from Portgreen city.


    Still, the friendship between the mercenaries was not so nice. Some of the mercenaries who were very happy to serve Lucien reported about the ck g to Lucien¡¯s messenger, who would report to him not only about the group but mainly about their leader.


    In a tavern in the docks of Raco, Lucien¡¯s messenger, a smart man, smiled at the mercenary¡¯s report. "So it¡¯s really him, it¡¯s? Theodore?"?


    The mercenary nodded. "Yes, sir, I¡¯m sure. Some of myrades of the ck g told me about his physical characteristics, and if I remember correctly, it¡¯s not a mistake. Their new leader is Theodore. Also, they call him the rebel knight."


    Lucien¡¯s messenger tapped his mug of wine on the table while still smiling. "The rebel knight? Yes, it¡¯s certainly him. King Lucien will undoubtedly be happy with this news and will reward me."


    The mercenary could understand the happiness of the messenger. Still, he couldn¡¯t? let him smile? strangely at him. "Do you really want the King¡¯s reward?"


    The messenger was a little drunk but realized that his words could be misinterpreted. "No! Not that reward!! I meant gold, of course, I was talking about gold."


    -------------------------------


    On the other side of the ind of Raco was another great castle, perhaps bigger than Emmauel¡¯s.


    On a balcony overlooking the sea of that castle, two men yed cards. Both had s.e.xy women on? theirps while drinking wine.


    Those two men became friends in a very bizarre situation. Perhaps that is why their friendship only grew every day, as well as their cooperation with Emmanuel in his illicit acts.


    The older man has never been loved by his wife and has always been humiliated by her and despised by his daughter.


    The other man has a strong appearance of someone who was always a warrior. Unlike his friend, he seemed to be less than forty years old and was always in love with his friend¡¯s wife.


    The two friends had inmon the fact that a specific woman had never loved any of them, and that is why they hated her.


    Well, after bad times happen to their family, both men betrayed and abandoned that woman, who supposedly died.


    And then, after running away at different times, they ended up going to the same ce and were now friends and associates.


    While those two friends were enjoying the sunset ying cards, a man ran ?onto the? balcony.


    The man seemed to have run at his full speed and ?is? now having trouble breathing.


    After a few seconds, the man looked at the younger man of the two friends. "Boss, I have some urgent news."


    "What is it?" Theodore asked as he made a worried expression.


    The man spoke quickly. "A group arrived from Portgreen. Their leader dered himself the King¡¯s messenger."


    "The King? Did Ivan be King?" Theodore asked.


    The man shook his head. "King Lucien, the new King, and Queen Cassidy¡¯s husband."


    "Cassidy¡¯s husband?!?!?!" Not only did Theodore exime out as fury dominated his mind, but the other man stood from the chair as he threw the woman on hisp away.


    Theodore¡¯s servant quickly continued his report. "Also, King Lucien and Queen Cassidy defeated Ivan and his army of adventurers. Now they lead all of Portgreen, the mercenaries, and the rest of the adventurers."


    "No way!" Theodore ?mmed his fist on? the table.


    "How? With ?what? army?" The older man asked.


    "Apparently, with six hundred women in ck armor and a big white tigress." The man responded. "WHAT THE HELL?!?!?!" Theodore and his friend eximed, even more shocked than before.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 220 Big Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 220 Big Mistake</h4>


    About a year and a half ago, Porgreen¡¯s royal castle.


    A man with a good and healthy appearance, looking to be in his forties, drank wine at a table in the castle¡¯s living room.


    There were guards in the room, but they were not Cassidy¡¯s royal guard led by Theodore, but guards from the family of that forty-year-old man.


    There was also a maid serving the man. Whenever she came over to fill his ss with wine, he would run his hand on her ass, making the poor girl ufortable.


    "More wine." The man spoke in a serious tone. He has been clearly stressed out and worried by thest few days as the situation for the family was very bad.


    "Yes, my king." The maid replied respectfully. Still, the man couldn¡¯t help but feel strange; after all, he was just the Queen¡¯s husband and not truly a King.


    After drinking a few more sses of wine, the man received a message from one of his loyal soldiers. Someone wanted to make a proposal for him in a public area less than a mile from the castle.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave his castle for no reason, but the mysterious person sent him a fantastic gold ring with a rare stone, and he knew that the only thing keeping his status as king is his wealth, even as false as his status is. So he went meet the mysterious person.


    Arriving at a public courtyard that is full of people even at night, the man and his soldiers encountered a group of mercenaries.


    When the man saw the person who called him for this mysterious meeting, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried even though he had an army of guards with him.


    The leader of the group of mercenaries is an extremely beautiful woman, and her beauty could even bepared to that of the man¡¯s wife. Still, she is even more dangerous than beautiful.


    "Red Lady." The man whispered the woman¡¯s name in a way that didn¡¯t seem like a greeting.


    "Bowen." Scarlett, known to everyone as Red Lady, spoke the man¡¯s name with an evident mocking tone.


    "You should call me King." Bowen made an upset expression.


    Scarlettughed. "King? Everyone knows that the Queen beats you with her bare hands every time you try to enter her bedroom. Then she puts you to sleep in the servants quarters."


    Bowen made an even more furious expression, not because everyone in Portgreenmented on those rumors, but because they were true.


    "Did you call me here just to offend me?" Bowen asked.


    Scarlett shook her head. "No, I would not spend my precious time to offend someone like you. I came here to make you a proposal that I am sure you will like."


    Bowen was surprised when Scarlett went straight to the point, saying that she would pay him a lot of money and even give him more soldiers to him to leave Portgreen.


    The situation between mercenaries, the recently created Guild, and Portgreen¡¯s royalty was terrible. Bowen knew that even with all the power of the royal family, they could not fight the mercenaries and adventurers together, after all, their groups grew bigger every day.


    The so-called revolt against the monarchy was bing more and more powerful, and Bowen was really thinking about fleeing the city with his loyal soldiers.


    Bowen understood that Scarlett wanted to make Cassidy even weaker by removing him and his soldiers, who made up almost half of the royal forces, from her side.


    He only managed to marry Cassidy because she needed help from his family after her father died with most of Portgreen¡¯s forces in the great battle, but their marriage only got worse every day, so he had no love for her.


    Still, he loved his daughter, and so he asked Scarlett for one day to organize his soldiers and convince his daughter to run away with him.


    Scarlett agreed. She made a n with Bowen on where she would create a riot the next day, drawing the attention of Cassidy and the main royal forces as Bowen and his troops fled the city.


    Bowen went back to the castle and prepared everything to flee. On the next day, when Cassidy went to solve the riot, he tried to convince Mia to run away with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t even speak to her for a few minutes before Mia kicked him out of her bedroom. She never saw him as a father since he was never affectionate with her and her mother.


    Well, in fact, Bowen always tried to be closer to Mia, but since his rtionship with Cassidy was not good and Mia was always very close to her mother, there was no way Bowen could get Mia¡¯s affection.


    The final point was when he was trying to run away and abandoning her mother even though he took advantage of her to be King. At that moment, Mia stopped being neutral towards her father and started to hate him.


    Bowen thought about forcing Mia to run away with him, but it didn¡¯t make sense to make her hate him even more. He always med Cassidy for his daughter not loving him, but he could always have new daughters who would love him after starting his life in a new ce.


    And so, Bowen fled the city with his troops. Mia sent a messenger to warn her mother about that, but Cassidy didn¡¯t want to chase Bowen or anything like that.


    Cassidy knew that as the mercenary groups and the Guild grew stronger, the weaker she became, and more people would abandon her.


    The mercenaries and the Guild undermined all of Cassidy¡¯s power by convincing her soldiers to join them with proposals to gain a lot of wealth and have the freedom to choose their own ways.


    The ideas of the mercenary groups and the Guild were to base the gains on individual power; that means the most powerful people would gain more by working harder.


    So they became very popr. People were tired and having to share their achievements by Cassidy¡¯s methods that aimed to protect the whole people and did not focus on specific groups of more powerful people.


    Scarlett and Olivia¡¯s ns soon caused Cassidy to be forced to stay in her castle as the revolt was already at its peak.


    But, Cassidy still had onest n. She thought that if she killed the leaders of the revolt in individualbat, she could prove her power and start to turn the public opinion in her favor again.


    But Scarlett managed to convince Theodore, the leader of Cassidy¡¯s royal guards, to betray her.


    Theodore has always been in love with Cassidy, but she never showed any sign of epting him. When Bowen left the city, Theodore thought he was going to have his chance, but Cassidy made it clear that there would never be anything between them.


    It was not gold that Scarlett offered Theodore, but Cassidy. She said she would give him a poison that would immobilize Cassidy and take away her memory, so he could escape Portgreen with her and start a new life.


    Theodore was so in love and furious that Cassidy continued to reject him that he believed Scarlett¡¯s n. Before Cassidy could fight Ivan, he shot her in the back with a poisoned bolt.


    The n was simple; he should take Cassidy¡¯s body and run. He even had a remedy that would heal her pain and scar.


    But in addition to the poison being fatal and not taking away Cassidy¡¯s memory, Astrid surprised everyone by getting away with Cassidy and Mia.


    That night was certainly hell for Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid. While Mia had to mature and find strength in her pain to flee in the shadows with her wounded Mother, Astrid needed to stay behind and would have been killed by mercenaries if Olivia didn¡¯t feel pity for her.


    After Mia and Cassidy disappeared, everyone concluded that soon the Queen would be dead from the manticore poison, and the spoiled princess would not survive for long without her royal lifestyle.


    Although Scarlett and Ivan had stopped looking for Cassidy¡¯s body, Theodore was depressed. Everything he did was to get Cassidy¡¯s love, but he was manipted, tricked, and lost his beautiful Queen forever.


    Theodore left the city on a ship that arrived in Raco. There he met Bowen, and together they drank and talked about their love and hate rtion with Cassidy.


    They both loved her, they both tried to be by her side, and they both blew it in the end. Theodore and Bowen now had only painful memories.


    But instead of just thinking about the past, they chose to start new lives, and Raco was a great ce for new opportunities.


    Bowen had a great fortune adding up to the things he stole from the castle when he left Portgreen, his personal wealth, and the treasures he gained from Scarlett, so he invested in themerce, especially Emmanuel¡¯s ck market.


    Theodore had no wealth, but he had the experience and strength of an incredible warrior, after all, he was Cassidy¡¯s main knight.


    Then he started to work with the mercenaries, mainly in cooperation with Bowen and Emmanuel.


    Now they are very rich and influential. Bowen is Emmanuel¡¯s main associate in the ck market, mainly the ve trade, while Theodore led the ck g mercenary group, defending the ind of Raco.


    But, like painful memories that sometimes appear in their nightmares, Bowen and Theodore again heard the name that made their bodies tremble.


    The line "Cassidy is alive" just wasn¡¯t more shocking than "she is married to the devil."


    "What do you mean by he¡¯s the devil?" Bowen asked Theodore¡¯s servant.


    The mercenary who was reporting what he heard from the mercenaries who came from Portgreen replied. "He has frightening ck horns and fights alongside a big tigress, who bites off heads as if she is eating cookies."


    "Horns? So he¡¯s a demi-human?" Theodore asked.


    The mercenary shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. No one knows what kind of demi-human he is. That¡¯s why everyone said that he is the devil. I heard that he tortured ck Hand in the middle of the battlefield while kissing the princess."


    "The princess?! Who are you talking about?!!" Bowen couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Some things were a secret for the group of mercenaries and to many of the other people in Raco so that mercenary knew that Mia is Bowen¡¯s daughter.


    The man tried to speak as respectfully as he could. "Sir... The princess Mia is also the King¡¯s wife."


    Bowen felt a pain in his chest when he thought of his cute and beautiful daughter in the arms of the man being called a devil.


    He sat on the chair again. "But... how did Cassidy allow this? I couldn¡¯t even have concubines, and I wasn¡¯t even her real husband... How can this man be not only her husband but also her daughter¡¯s?"


    Theodore was also very upset. If he could have Cassidy for himself, he would never look at other women. "Does he have more wives?"


    The mercenary nodded. "He really is amazing. I heard that he made Red Lady and Olivia his wives as well as many others of Portgreen¡¯s most amazing women."


    "Many? Do you know how many exactly?" Theodore asked.


    The mercenary could not hide the admiration in his eyes when talking about Lucien. "Boss, apparently, there are very many. I heard that even his six hundred soldiers in ck armor are all his women, exactly all of them."


    "No way!" Theodore and Bowen eximed together.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 221 Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 221 Ceremony</h4>


    Two weeks after Lucien and Cassidy recovered control of Portgreen, everything was going very well. The people were very satisfied with the current policies.


    There were no more major conflicts between mercenaries and adventurers, and even the overall crime rate went down close to zero. Lucien had anyone who threatened someone else¡¯s life for no reason executed immediately.


    While Scarlett and Olivia kept the mercenaries and adventurers under control in the name of Lucien, Lord Larousse represented the people in a very obedient way.


    The leaders of Portgreen¡¯s vassal kingdoms and independent viges had already arrived in the city, except for Emmanuel, who would take another two weeks toe from the ind of Raco.


    But Lucien had not yet done the conference because he wanted to have a wedding ceremony first.


    His women already considered themselves his wives. But for some of them, the ceremony is important.


    In the current situation where Lucien wanted to use all of their extra time to get stronger, it could seem unnecessary, so the girls did not talk about it.


    But Lucien knew that the ceremony would be very good, not only because it was more than just training but also because it would actually make them stronger.


    The power of him and his women came from pleasure, and the ceremony would please the girls very much, besides it¡¯s also something Lucien wanted to do to make them happy and to reward them for working so hard to make their family stronger.


    Although they all want to do the ceremony, not everyone wanted to do it now and ording to Portgreen¡¯s traditions.


    Since Portgreen did not have an official religion, Its people performed an old ceremony where they swore to be loyal to their partners in a public area and asked for their parent¡¯s blessings.


    Because of that, Rose wanted to do her ceremony in the vampire way with her mother present. In fact, she had already done part of that ceremony when she drank Lucien¡¯s blood the first time and would do the other part when they went to her home.


    Anne wanted to do the ceremony in a sacred ce for the demi-humans in the territory of the Alliance when they went to visit her family.


    Although Scarlett and Astrid have no fond memories of their time at the Alliance, everything was different now. They are with Lucien, and for that reason, they felt very safe to also perform the ceremony in that sacred ce for the demi-humans to honor their mother¡¯s memory.


    Aria and E, despite being demi-human, were not born in the Alliance but were part of a small n that always lived in the territory of Portgreen even before the Sage King unified the smaller kingdoms in a great kingdom.


    The marriage ceremony that Aria knew was also quitemon. They just got together in front of their parents and asked for their blessings. As she had no more living rtives because the Light Empire soldiers killed her n, she and E would perform this ceremony with Lucien and the other girls.


    Ne and Kylee were sold as ves, so they didn¡¯t want any memories of their old lives. They would also do the ceremony with the other girls.


    Ghnna said that she was fine with the ceremony with the other girls, but Lucien could see that it would not please her like the others, so he said that he would go with her to the elven forest when they visit the Alliance and ask for her parent¡¯s blessing ording to the elven traditions.


    She didn¡¯t really like the Elven traditions, but Ghnna liked Lucien¡¯s idea. She would love to see the reactions of her father and the noble elves who considered themself so beautiful and incredible when they see Lucien and realized that they just looked like ugly bugspared to the majestic lion her husband is.


    Madelyn was thrilled that Lucien is offering a ceremony to her already, especially alongside his current wives and the Queen. Still, he also realized that she would prefer a ceremony in the sacred ce of the demi-humans, so she joined the group that will wait more before having the ceremony.


    Although Reba also wanted a ceremony like that, she felt that their rtionship needed to mature further in order for the ceremony to be more meaningful.


    Kara, despite not having taken thest step with Lucien yet, she really wanted to do the ceremony. She is very happy that Ron will give them his blessing in ce of herte parents.


    Olivia, as well as Cassidy, Mia, Ang, Marie, Lena, and Jeanne, are looking forward to the ceremony as their families have always respected the ancient traditions of their ancestors.


    And Lust, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to assert her ce as the first wife. Still, she also wanted a demonic ceremony as soon as they managed to return to her world and recover her real body, which is undoubtedly one of Lucien¡¯s main goals.


    So the girls who will not do the ceremony focused entirely on support those who will be doing it. Lord Laroussemanded a group of people to prepare the city¡¯s main courtyard for the event, while Lucien took care of the affairs of the kingdom.


    The day before the ceremony, he did not train with his troops, but his wives did not want to avoid the night training in the purple world. So the next day, everyone was very energetic and excited.


    The ceremony was an event that will never be forgotten in that world. In front of thousands of people, Lucien opened arge golden-purple portal from which his beautiful brides came, leaving everyone stunned by the incredible scene.


    That was the first wedding where the bridegroom married so many amazing women. Lust and Cassidy could easily stand out among thousands of women for their incredible beauty, but the other girls were not inferior to them, forming a group of perfect beauties.


    Ron, as a wise and experienced man, and also a friend of Lucien, gave blessings not only for Kara but also to the other girls.


    Lucien spoke loving and special words to all of his girls individually, and they spent the rest of the day ying games and things typical of wedding parties.


    He and Lust did not feel that theck of training with the troops during those two days was detrimental to their group; on the contrary, the rtionship with Lucien and his wives improved further, making their nightly love sessions produce much more demonic energy.


    The wedding night was really fantastic. Cassidy was already extremely happy to take her revenge, recovery herte father¡¯s crown, and officially be Lucien¡¯s wife in all ways possible.


    She surprised Lust and Lucien by reaching the secondyer of the Mortal Realm right at the beginning of their fun.


    That was just the first surprise because soon after that, Ang also reached the secondyer, leaving Rose jealous.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help but be happier with Lucien every day. He treats her so lovingly, helps her be stronger, and also does the same for her daughters.


    Still, Ang and Cassidy¡¯stent talent were increasingly amazing. Along with the fact that they feltplete with Lucien and their daughters, their growth in power was unlimited.


    Of course, Rose still had some advantages in being from a more powerful race. But she had some fears in her heart about her parents, and that prevented her from growing in power at the same pace as Cassidy and Ang.


    In addition to the two Queens that reached newyers, the other girls also experienced significant improvements.


    Ghnna arrived at the Mortal Realm, making her nature affinity stronger. She and Olivia are warriors who also have great magical power and thus could have a very versatilebat style.


    In the case of our bold elf, she could not only create explosions of repulsive energy with her charged-arrows but also gained the ability to heal and boost herself with mana now.


    Jeanne also reached the Mortal Realm, but apart from a huge improvement in her physical capabilities, she did not awaken a new ability.


    Lust again exined that some people did not awaken special abilities in the firstyers of the Mortal Realm. Sometimes people even needed to reach other Realms before awakening their first unique abilities.


    Another point is that Lust is unable to recognize all the different kinds of abilities, and the people themselves could take a while to understand that they had certain abilities before learning to use them.


    Olivia still didn¡¯t know how the dot on her face was connected to her ck magic just as Anne didn¡¯t know what the meaning of her second tail is. Now Jeanne joined the group of girls who still needed to awaken or figure out how to use their special abilities.


    But that is not the case for Aria and E. The two cute harpy-girls also reached the Mortal Realm and experienced incredible changes in their bodies.


    Their strength and endurance did not increase much, making it clear that their nature is more fragile than other races.


    But in return, they not only had a significant increase in their agility but also gained the ability to spread their feathers to the point that their arms looked like big wings, and they quickly learned to use it to fly.


    E was thrilled to make her dreame true, or rather, pleased that Lucien made it real. She and her mother had characteristics of birds but never managed to fly until now.


    Still, Arie and E made the other girls jealous for awakening another ability along with special mana to use it.


    They could use that mana to create sound waves that could be so powerful as to break walls. Luckily, Lucien used other floating rocks to run experiments, or the house could be damaged.


    Ne and Kylee also arrived at the Mortal Realm, not on their wedding night but two nightster.


    Ne had a massive increase in her physical capabilities and awakened a mysterious energy that neither she nor Lust knew how she could use.


    She was delighted with her new strength, which was enough for her to tension eighty percent of Lucien¡¯s golden bow.


    Lucien gave her the golden bow as he had learned to use the Wind sh skill on his arrows, making any normal arrow fatal. Still, he preferred to use the Wind sh with his katana for ranged attacks.


    Kylee awoke a passive ability as did Scarlett when reaching the Mortal Realm, but instead of a super tough skin, she had a shocking increase in her strength.


    Little Kylee was so strong that none of the girls could surpass her in brute force alone. Even Lucien, in his normal state, was a little weaker than she.


    Still, he could easily be stronger than her using his demonic energy that improved all of his capabilities many times.


    While the girls got stronger, so did Lucien. In fact, his pace was much higher than theirs because he created demonic energy with many women while he was just one.


    His demonic energy was increasingly impressive. Lucien could now use it in more controlled quantities, so he could control his boost, not spending his demonic energy too fast but maintaining a less significant boost for longer or for a few seconds using all of his demonic energy he could ovee even someone from the Earth Realm earlyyers.


    After the wedding night, Lucien was very close to reaching the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm, impressing Lust again since it had been two weeks since he reached the secondyer.


    And since Lust was connected to Lucien, sharing his demonic energy, she already had a power equivalent to the secondyer of Mortal Realm just like Cassidy and Ang.


    Lucien was pleased, seeing his and his wives¡¯ power growing so fast. Each step forward was a step closer to the day when he could rescue his mother.


    It was also a motivation for Kara, Madelyn, and Reba to want to get stronger.


    Kara was happy with the pat sessions and wanted to wait until her sixteen birthday as she had agreed with Lucien.


    But Madelyn and Reba very much wanted to develop their rtionship with Lucien to also be stronger at his side.


    Of course, even if they didn¡¯t have sex yet, there were still many ways that Lucien made them feel good and gave them demonic energy.


    And so, Lucien and his wives grew stronger and stronger.


    But not only them, but his sisters also got stronger and stronger every day.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 222 Girls Power

    <h4>Chapter 222 Girls¡° Power</h4>


    In the center of the northern forest of the western continent is one of thergest cities in the world of Argerim, Viset, the heart of the Alliance.


    Viset was created by the bear n¡¯s patriarch when his n was at its peak hundreds of years ago. His goal was to create a ce for the ns to meet and discuss issues about the entire Alliance.


    Over the years, the ns began to create their own buildings in Viset, and soon what was just a ce to meet became a big city, divided into sections, each one belonging to a n.


    Thus, the families that led each n kept half of their members in their n territory and the other half in Viset. The patriarchs of each n are always traveling from their n territory to Viset to keep everything in order.


    But there is always a patriarch chosen to lead everyone else as the Alliance¡¯s general leader. Although that person has no real control over the other ns, the other patriarchs chose to follow their orders when dealing with the Alliance as a whole Kingdom and not specific matters for each n.


    The general patriarch selection process is not really a choice. Every ten years, the ns create a great battle, and the people under 40 who are favorites of each n can fight for the right to be the general leader.


    Then the winner of the battle stands in front of the ancient elders, a group formed by the wisest and oldest members of each n to find out if they ept them as a leader or if anotherbat with new members is necessary.


    As the greatbat is always brutal and very difficult because it involves the best members of each n, the winner is always someone who stands out because of their strength, intelligence, and skills.


    The winners of that fight have always been epted as leaders by the elders. Still, if the person used dirty means to win or is hated by the general poption, the elders can request another fight.


    That fight is called the session battle. And it is not just the Alliance leadership that is decided bybat but almost everything else like trials and disputes.


    Although hierarchies are respected in the Alliance, what people respected most is power. That is why families have always trained their members since childhood so they can be mighty warriors and have a good life.


    So everyone¡¯s focus is always on the younger generations and not on the older people who supposedly had already reached what people call the body¡¯s limit.


    That is the limitation of an inferior world. People have no knowledge, powerful techniques, and resources like mystic crystals to reach the Mortal Realm.


    Still, there are few very talented people who reach what everyone believed to be the SSS-rank that was actually the early stage of the Mortal Realm, but they never lived long enough to reach the secondyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Although it seems easy for Lucien to cross the Mortal Realmyers, it requires a huge increase in power, which is very difficult to achieve for normal people who do not have the help of Bloody rose or his incredible demonic energy.


    Thus, even with the increase in lifespan, the people of Argerim can¡¯t go beyond the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Still, they can live almost double the amount of years when they reach the Mortal Realm. For example, if a race with low power normally live 100 years, they can live up to 140 years when they reach the top of the Zero Realm, which is the SS-rank for Argerim¡¯s people.


    And for that person of the same race to reach the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, they will need a massive increase in power, which will allow them to live up to 190 years.


    So the increase in lifespan will be even more significant when people reach anotheryer and Realms. In the case of that same race, people could live up to 250 years when reaching the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, and 320 in the third.


    That shows how incredible Lucien¡¯s methods are since, in a few weeks, he went through the firstyer of the Mortal Realm to the second while even very talented people from Argerim never managed to do that in the 40 years they got from reaching the Mortal Realm.


    Lucien¡¯s father took three years to go from the firstyer of the Mortal Realm to the second, but besides being from a rich family from a medium world, he had incredible treasures.


    It took Lucien¡¯s sisters less than a year to aplish the same goal, but they had the help of Bloody rose in addition to all of the resources their father could give them.


    Of course, the Bloody rose was affecting them more and more by making their power increase much faster, and also they now have the contract with the Sins, which makes their power improvements really insanely fast.


    But for the people of Argerim, everything is very difficult, so the people of the Alliance always trained very hard.


    And so any improvement in power is a victory for them, especially the younger generation that is alwayspeting to show the fruits of their hard work.


    Right now, it is possible to hear the enthusiastic shouts and apuse for a vast part of the great city of Viset. The noises came from the great arena where there is a greatpetition going on.


    Although it is not the session battle, almost half the city is watching thebat between the young generation of the ns.


    That fight is not a fight to the death like the battle of session and also does not have the favorites of each n, but the other main young people besides the favorites.


    Although they are not favorites, these young people are incredible. This year there are not only outstanding young people from the Manticore-n and Werewolf-n but also excellent people from the Bear-n, Fox-n, and Cat-n.


    Although the elves joined the Alliance many years ago, their n remains isted in the far north of the continent. They have an area of ??the city of Viset and participated in the main meetings of the ns, but they do not participate in secondary events, which most of the time are fight shows and do not participate in the session battle as well.


    But that doesn¡¯t stop the elves from watching the incredible battles in the Viset¡¯s arena, just like anyone else.


    The city of Viset is muchrger than Portgreen city, and there is also a big difference in architecture as each n built their buildings in their style, which is always very archaic.


    Of course, the arena is visible for several miles as it was made to amodate up to one hundred thousand people at the same time as well as still having much more space for thepetitors to face each other in different ways in battles against groups of opponents and mystic beasts.


    While one of the secondary children of the werewolf n¡¯s patriarch faced a young fox-girl in the middle of the arena, people apud in the stands, and the ns patriarchs watched the show from their boxes.


    It was normal for powerful people in the Alliance, especially the patriarchs of ns, to have many children to increase the chance of having powerful children.


    And although the boy fighting in the arena is one of the secondary children of the patriarch werewolf and not one of his favorites, the patriarch is not happy to see the fox-girl beat him.


    The werewolf patriarch is a big man with a height of 2.20 meters tall, a dark-red and super resistant coat. He is about 80 years old and reached the firstyer of the Mortal Realm a few years ago. But of course, he believed that it was the SSS-rank because he didn¡¯t know about the Realms of Chaos.


    While he had an upset expression watching the fight, the manticore patriarch beside him had a provocative smile on his face.


    The manticore patriarch is a little smaller than his main rival, but he is still very big, with a height of 2.16 meters tall. He has a light brown coat andrge wings on his back.


    "Your boy is taking a nice beating, Rein." Lanzo, the manticore patriarch, spoke in a mocking tone.


    Rein¡¯s expression became even more upset as he answered. "Do you think this is good? If it were one of your boys, it would be okay, but the problem is that he is being beaten up by a girl, and she is from the fox-n. This is bad."


    Lanzo shook his head. "Well, the fox-n has to remain a n of servants, but what¡¯s the problem with some of them starting to get famous? Isn¡¯t the solution simple? You just need to **** some fox-women and make more hybrid bastards like you seem to like doing."


    Rein for a second thought about the daughter he never saw, but he shook his head to forget that thought as he responded to Lanzo.


    "Do you think it will be that easy now? Things are changing, Lanzo. Don¡¯t you see that? The new generation of bear-n is incredible. They want to take back the glory of their n, and their ideas about equality between the ns are very popr among other young people."


    Before Lanzo answered, Rein continued. "It¡¯s not just the bear-n, but strong people have been appearing even in the cat-n. Also, I heard rumors that there is even a fox-girl with two tails."


    "A fox-girl with two tails? That must be a false rumor." Lanzo replied.


    Rein shook his head with a concerned look on his face. "Maybe it¡¯s just a rumor, but what if it¡¯s true? Many years ago, there was a fox-woman with two tails, and she led the Alliance for thirty years."


    Lanzo couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. "Okay, I¡¯m going to send my spies to find out if that rumor is false or not."


    Rein sighed. "Do you think I am stupid? I already sent spies to check, but the problem is that you are always trying to fuck me over and steal the Alliance leadership from my hands. If we don¡¯t work together, both of us are going to fall."


    Lanzo realized that the situation is moreplicated than he thought. He never expected Rein to openly ask for his help. Both are very proud, but now Lanzo knew that they had to unite or the status of their ns as most powerful could be taken by other ns.


    As Rein and Lenzo talked, the fox-n matriarch, alongside the bear-n and cat-n patriarchs, smiled proudly at her daughter fighting in the arena.


    Elsie was the name of the beautiful fox-girl who has some simrities with Anne. At just 19 years old, the girl is giving a beating to the big 32-year-old werewolf-man.


    Although both are S-rank, Elsie could have defeated her opponent since the battel started because of her incredible agility, but she preferred to humiliate her opponent, who is known for mistreating girls from the fox-n.


    Then with onest incredible kick, Elsie knocked the werewolf-man to the ground, winning the battle and making the whole arena apud her strength and beauty.


    While Rein smashed the table next to him out of anger, Lanzo smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, my friend, I¡¯m going to send one of my boys to give this fox-girl proper punishment."


    Lanzo quickly sent one of his favorite sons, in fact, the second strongest, to face the fox-girl who asked for more opponents in the center of the arena.


    The favorite young people did not participate in battles against many others who were younger and weaker than them because they had no challenge, and in the end, there is no glory for people who defeated opponents much weaker than them.


    But no rule prevented anyone from facing another in the arena. Of course, the people started to boo andin when they saw the big man of 2.06 meters tall and 38 years old enter the arena to face the young little fox-girl.


    The manticore-man is SS-rank, and everyone would understand if the fox-girl refused to fight, and because she is smart, she quickly started to leave the arena¡¯s center.


    Then the manticore-man scoffed. "So the fox-girl runs into her mother¡¯s arms when she faces a real opponent and not weak dogs."


    Elsie really wanted to stay and fight, but she knew that facing someone so much older and stronger than she is would only result in her n being humiliated even more, so she continued walking with her head held high as she had ovee all opponents with the same level of power as her.


    But the manticore-man knew that he had to hurt the fox-girl, so he ran towards her. "Do you think you can get away now?"


    The fox-n matriarch was very concerned about her daughter, but she could not just jump into the arena and attack a member of the younger generation, because it will cause her big problems.


    In those tense few seconds, everyone wondered what would happen...


    As Elsie turned to face her enemy, the ground started to shake; in fact, everything started to shake like arge-scale earthquake.


    Before everyone wondered what caused that earthquake, they heard a deep voice echoing everywhere.


    The tone of the voice was calm despite the intensity of the sound waves generated by those words containing so much power that it resulted in the whole city of Viset shaking.


    "Men really are disgusting creatures."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 223 Queen Eve

    <h4>Chapter 223 Queen Eve</h4>


    ¡¯Shit!¡¯ Everyone in the Viset arena thought when they heard that powerful voice.


    The power contained in those few words made people¡¯s bodies heavy. They felt like they had to kneel to the owner of that voice.


    Lanzo and Rein have a frightening aura around them because they are very strong and scary men. But people kneeled for them because they knew they were dangerous and liked the feeling of? being feared by people.?


    But the woman behind those words was different. People did not want to kneel for her out of fear but out of respect. If they could answer which feeling was most abundant in that voice, it was not power, but pride.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a kingdom queen¡¯s pride, not even the queen of the whole world, but it was so incredible that it made people think that an ancient goddess had descended into their insignificant world, which was not worthy of her majestic presence.


    That was the power of the demonic energy considered the purest and most powerful among the sins.


    And of course, that could only mean that Pride herself was there.


    While the simplest and weakest people could not stop looking at the floor while kneeling, the most powerful people looked in the direction from which the mysterious voice came.


    Lanzo pped his mighty manticore wings, creating a gust of wind as he went up to the sky to see who the mysterious person was.


    "AH!" He saw an incredible white light approaching the arena from the air. The light hurt his eyes, and he quickly returned to the floor.


    Before Rein could ask Lanzo what he saw, the while light reached above the arena, hurting the eyes of everyone who looked up at the sky.


    "WHO?!" Rein roared words like a wolf howling.


    "Kneel before your queen!" As the white light began to fade, everyone heard a melodic voice. But it was not the mysterious voice, but a voice known to many people.


    "Queen?" Many people concluded who the person speaking those words was when they heard the word queen.


    The fox-n matriarch was the first to see a beautiful woman on top of a floating rock in the sky. The woman has long emerald hair and pointed ears, which added to her incredible beauty made her unique, or rather, only when not ?pared to her daughter.?


    "What does that mean, Ghalenna?" Luise, the fox-n matriarch, asked when she saw the elven queen.


    As the white light faded, many people looked at Ghalenna? , but then they also realized that the? light seemed to be focused on the people next to the elven Queen.


    People had to rethink their concepts of beauty when they saw the woman sitting on a throne beside Ghalenna.


    With skin as fair and perfect as that incredible white light, the woman gave everyone an indescribable feeling of purity.


    Her long pink hair gave a feeling of kindness and affection. It made that women look like a gentle person, but without any sign of weakness.


    The delicate features of her pink lips, small nose, and ears that seemed perfectly sculpted in the most precious marble made it clear that she is not a beauty among the beauties, but THE beauty that could reign alone above all others.


    Her body is not very curvy but perfectly slender. She ?doesn¡¯t? look ?very? sexy, but rather beautiful as a goddess. Her beauty didn¡¯t need a big ass or big breasts because it ?is? already perfect with medium-sized ones.


    Still, that woman¡¯s most striking feature ?is? her eyes. Those beautiful cyan eyes are? like endless? seas, and anyone could get lost in them with just one look.


    The? woman¡¯s eyes gave various feelings, such as pride, purity, confidence, responsibility, but only a few people could see that it also contained hate, sadness, despair, and a lot of loneliness.


    Although people, especially men, did not want to take their eyes off ?the? beautiful goddess, they could not look at her for more than a few seconds before their heads instinctively looked down.


    Lanzo used all his willpower to look into her cyan eyes, and a terrible feeling of fear ?grew? in his heart, and he quickly looked away.


    Ghalenna clicked her tongue as she gazed at Rein and Lanzo. "Aren¡¯t you, unworthy bastards, going to kneel for your new queen?"


    "But... I don¡¯t even know her..." Rein would never kneel for anyone else, especially while he was the general leader of the Alliance.


    The beautiful elf bowed to the pink-haired woman on the throne. "My Queen, ?may? I?"


    The woman on the throne moved her head just an inch, making her approval clear.


    Ghalenna smiled and let her body fall from the floating rock. They were almost two hundred meters from the ground, so ?the? fall would do serious damage to anyone below the Mortal Realm.


    The elven Queen was at the beginning of SS-rank two months ago and was already one of the most powerful people in the Alliance because only Rein and Lenzo ?are? SSS-rank, that is, the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    But now, in addition to her almost being in the Mortal Realm in her normal state, Ghalenna¡¯s body shone with white light as her power rose to the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm in a second.


    *BOOOM*


    Ghalennanded in Rein¡¯s box, punching the floor and creating an explosion of force that sent? rocks and debris flying ?in every? ?direction?.


    The difference in strength and speed between someone from the first and the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm is? very significant. Before Rein could wipe the dust? from? his face, he felt ?Ghalenna¡¯s? ? firm and? mighty grip ?from her ?delicate hand on his neck.


    "Oh, Rein... I can¡¯t deny that I love this. Still, the goal here is to teach a lesson; otherwise, you would be dead already." Ghalenna spoke as Rein groaned and tried to escape her grip.


    "Arr-gh... Gha- Plea-" Rein tried everything to punch, kick, and bite Ghalenna, but nothing worked, so he tried to beg.


    *Woosh*


    But she threw him like a rock, making him fly towards Lenzo, who was getting up after being thrown ?at? the wall ?from? the power of the previous force wave.


    *BAM*


    Rein¡¯s body hit Lanzo¡¯s, and they were both knocked to the floor. The other people who watched the fight, couldn¡¯t even follow Ghalenna¡¯s super-fast movements with their eyes.


    She seemed to turn into a blur as she disappeared and reappeared next to Rein and Lanzo.


    *BAM*


    Ghnna stepped on Rein¡¯s head, making his face hit Lanzo¡¯s face. The powerful blow caused their tough heads to make cracking sounds as she pressed their heads into the floor of the arena¡¯s top floor.


    *Crack*


    *BOOM*


    Luckily for Lanzo and Rein, the floor broke before their skulls ?could?. They ?both felt ?a lot of pain all over their bodies while feeling several of their bones break.


    Ghalenna jumped ?to the? floor below, grabbed Lanzo and Rein by the hair, and threw them into the middle of the arena. Both flew like rag dolls as they created a trail of blood ?on their way ?there?.


    People ?became? increasingly shocked by Ghalenna¡¯s incredible power. Lanzo and Rein are two of the most powerful people in the whole ?history? of Argerim. Many believed that there was no one who could defeat the incredible werewolf-patriarch in singlebat.


    Still, they were seeing not only Rein but also Lanzo being easily beaten like children by the delicate elven Queen.


    Of course, many people from the werewolf and manticore ns wanted to help them. But what everyone in the Alliance respected most is power, and Ghalenna is? beating both big men with her? own hands.


    In addition to being very scared, the people who supported Rein and Lanzo would not interfere in the fight because they already respected Ghalenna like no one before.


    Besides them, the most powerful people in the arena ?are? the patriarchs of the Bear and Cat ns, in addition to the fox-n matriarch. But they would not interfere in the fight as they were finding it very fun to see Rein and Lanzo in a humiliating and deplorable state.


    Ghalenna jumped in the middle of the arena and kicked Rein ?in? the belly while talking to him and everyone in the arena. "Queen Eve. You must all kneel before her, your new Queen."


    At that moment, the people of the werewolf and manticore n realized their ns would never again be powerful if they bowed their heads now. That would be the end of their glorious era, and they would be servants like the fox and cat ns.


    The fear of living as weak servants was greater than facing Ghalenna; after all, she was alone.


    "Kill that woman." Lanzo¡¯s favorite son ordered while entering the arena with a group of powerful werewolf warriors.


    Those mighty SS-rank warriors ?are? the elite of the werewolf n. They ran towards Ghalenna.


    Behind Eve¡¯s throne, there were a few women that people don¡¯t notice because she and Ghalenna attracted all ?of their? attention.


    But those women ?are? also very powerful, or rather, greatly boosted by Pride¡¯s aura.


    One is a mage who keeps the big rock floating in the sky. Beside her, another earth mage moved her hands while in sync with a fire mage also beside her.


    Ghalenna did not move while the werewolf warriors who ran towards her were impaled by earth thorns that appeared from the ground at an incredible speed.


    "AAAHH!!!" The warriors screamed as the incredibly powerful thorns pierced their tough werewolf skin.


    But of course, despite seriously injuring them, most of the werewolf warriors did not die ?from ?the earth thorns, but ?from? the fire that came out of them, burning ?them to death in agonizing pain?.


    Seeing that incredibly brutal scene, everyone bes even more afraid of Ghalenna and the woman she called Queen Eve.


    But along with the growing fear, respect and admiration also grew. The fox-n matriarch couldn¡¯t help but smile as she had a feeling that they were about to enter the new era she always dreamed of, an era where violent men like Rein and Lanzo would have to bow their heads to amazing women like Eve, Ghalenna, and maybe her too.


    Luise, the fox-n matriarch, quickly signaled her people to kneel with her. Following her example, the people of the Bear and Cat n, as well as other ns started kneeling to Eve.


    Rein and Lanzo were badly injured, but they knew they would die if they did not kneel.


    The fear of death was normal for anyone, especially those who enjoyed their lives so much. So Rein and Lanzo used all ?of ?their remaining willpower to kneel.


    They ?are? barely able to ?move because they are? ?so ?badly hurt, but they managed to kneel while looking down in fear of Ghalenne and even more of the person she calls Queen.


    Ghalenna smiled when she saw everyone kneeling. "Good, good. Now all repeat with me: Long live Queen Eve."


    "Long live Queen Eve!" Everyone spoke with a mixture of fear and respect.


    As that was happening below the floating rock, while? seated on her throne, ?Eve ?looked calmly at Rein and Lanzo. She couldn¡¯t help but see many simrities ?between them and? her father.


    And she hates her father more than anyone. He is an arrogant person who steps on those weaker than himself, treats his children as weapons, sells them to demons, and the worst... he was unable to protect them...


    Eve motioned with her hand to the mages behind her, and then the rock began to descend toward the center of the arena.


    "Death would be merciful to you. You guys are really impressive for reaching the Mortal Realm in an inferior world like this, so I¡¯m going to let you be my dogs, and spend the rest of your life seeing how disgusting and inferior creatures ?like ?you are." Eve spoke calmly.


    Lanzo had a bad feeling when he heard Eve¡¯s words. He imagined himself being humiliated by her for the rest of his life, and for a second, death seemed like a good option.


    But before his sharp ws ?could? reach his neck, Ghalenna kicked him and pressed his body to the ground. "Stupid dog. Didn¡¯t you hear the Queen? Death is not a gift you can have."


    Eve moved her hand in the air, and a ck haze came out of her fingers towards Rein and Lenzo. When it touched their heads, it burned their skin, creating ck symbols on their faces.


    Eve looked at them with an expression of disgust. "This is a life mark. From now on, you don¡¯t even have the right to die. Your life belongs to me, and I will make it a true hell while you help me take over this world."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 224 Conference 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 224 Conference 1/2</h4>


    Lucien and his wives¡¯ incredible wedding nightsted much longer than they nned. And of course, he paid attention to all of his girls, and tigresses.


    The next day, Lucien prepared for the conference with the leaders of the main vassal kingdoms and viges of Portgreen. He, Cassidy, ??and other girls went to the throne room to begin the meeting.


    While the royal guards went to call the people who will participate in the conference, Lucien waited on his throne beside Cassidy¡¯s throne.


    Oya is lying on a rug next to his throne. Having the big tigress in public like this is really good to scare people. And of course, Lucien loves to have her always beside him.


    Lust, of course, did not miss the chance to sit on hisp, causing the other girls in the room to be jealous.


    As the group of leaders headed towards the throne room to meet Lucien, Ne, who is headed to the troops barracks with Kylee and Anne, saw them in the corridor.


    The three girls couldn¡¯t help butugh when they saw the frightened expression on the face of Zora, the Queen of the Nunid Kingdom.


    She had discovered that Lucien is the man who killed her son at the wedding ceremony when she saw Lena and Maggie dressed as brides.


    Zora thought about running away, but after knowing how Lucien acted towards his enemies, she knew that running away could make things worse, so she chose to face him and ept the consequences of her stupid son.


    Next to Zora is Ron and the other people who are attending the conference. A man among the group shocked Ne and brought her sad memories.


    Ne and the other girls stopped in the corridor while she sent Lucien a mental message.


    Lucien¡¯s smile as he yed with Lust on hisp became a serious expression when he heard Ne¡¯s words.


    Because of his connection with Lust, she understood that someone was screwed.


    Lucien sent a mental message to Ne, asking her and Kylee to call Alden and return to the throne room.


    As soon as the group of guests entered the throne room, they bowed to Lucien and Cassidy, while making respectful greetings.


    Lucien got up from his throne and set Lust down on it with her legs hanging over one of the armrests. Then he walked towards Ron without looking at the others.


    "Good morning, my friend." Lucien shook Ron¡¯s hand in a friendly way.


    Lucien had spent most of the time he was not with his wives during the wedding ceremony drinking wine with Ron.


    "I¡¯m not entirely sober yet, but you look more energetic than ever, even after having to take care of so many wives on your wedding night," Ronmented after greeting Lucien.


    Lucienughed as he spoke yfully. "How do you know that I didn¡¯t neglect them?"


    Ronughed. "Oh, we just look at their flushed and happy faces to know that you never neglect them."


    Lucien¡¯s stories had already circted throughout Portgreen and other parts of the continent, so everyone knew that he is friendly with Ron, and how they met in Bluewind.


    Still, people thought that someone described as a bloody devil couldn¡¯t really act friendly.


    Now, seeing Lucien and Ron talking like that, the other people in the throne room have begun to rx a little. Zora no longer knew what to think of Lucien.


    But then Lucien started talking to Ron about an issue that shocked everyone in the room and made people think he was not friendly at all.


    "Ron, what do you know about the north vassal Kingdom?" Lucien asked in a normal tone that could be heard by everyone in the throne room.


    Ron quickly replied. "It is very simr to Bluewind in size. I think they are also having problems with mystic beasts, but I¡¯m sure they have more soldiers to deal with it."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "I see. And what about their leader, what do you know about him?"


    Ron pointed to Radyn, the current leader of the north Kingdom. The average-looking man seems to be in his forties and has a worried expression on his face as Lucien asks Ron about him.


    "His name is Radyn. Although he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad leader, our rtionship is not good. He was a friend of Julius, and I always thought they were very simr." Ron spoke honestly.


    Radyn broke into a cold sweat at Ron¡¯s words. It was clear to everyone that Ron is a friend of Lucien¡¯s, but most of them didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ron and Ang, which was now a big problem for them due to Lucien¡¯s overprotective personality.


    Ang is in the throne room with Marie and Lena. They are part of the group of girls who like to see Lucien¡¯s public sessions because interesting things always happen there.


    Like everyone else in the room, they are listening to Lucien and Ron¡¯s conversation. Ang quickly sent Lucien a mental message.


    ¡¯Radyn is a selfish bastard. He¡¯s just like Julius, a disgusting pig.¡¯


    Lucien smiled at Ang as he answered her mentally. ¡¯Then you will like whates next.¡¯


    Then he looked at Ron again. "If I said that we need someone else to lead the north Kingdom, do you know anyone that will be a good recement?"


    Ron did not even think to question Lucien as to why Radyn will no longer lead the north Kingdom, and quickly thought of someone to rece him.


    He pointed to a man in the corner of the room, at the back of the group of guests. The man also looked to be about forty years old, but he has a very simple appearance of someone from the fields. He is dressed like a peasant and not a noble like most of the others around him.


    "He is Pyke, the leader of a small vige between the north territory and Bluewind. Although he is a simple person, his farming methods are incredible. He also keeps his vige in perfect order with everyone working for the good of their neighbors." Ron exined.


    Not only was Radyn shocked by Lucien and Ron¡¯s conversation, but everyone around them. The people who know Lucien can already imagine that Radyn did something that Lucien didn¡¯t like, and that was why he is screwed.


    But it is expected for most people, mainly someone who did not know what mistake they had made, to question what was wrong with that.


    "My King, I apologize if I offended you, but I don¡¯t-" Radyn approached Lucien and Ron with a worried expression as he spoke in a scared tone.


    *ROAR*


    But before Radyn could finish his words, Oya roared, scaring all of the guests, except Ron, of course.


    Radyn started to feel sick as he stepped back and remembered the stories about the big white tigress tearing heads off.


    Lucienughed. "Oya doesn¡¯t like people interrupting my conversations. Be respectful and wait until I speak to you."


    Radyn panicked. He couldn¡¯t understand what exactly was going on, but it was obvious that Lucien did not want him to lead his Kingdom anymore.


    Although Radyn wanted to defend his noble title andnds, he knew that offending Lucien could result in his head rolling on the floor, or worse, bing tigress food.


    As he took a step back and lowered his head, Lucien signaled to Pyke to approach him and Ron.


    Pyke quickly approached Lucien and bowed to him. "My king."


    Lucien could see that Pyke was a simple and honest person. "You heard our conversation, right? What do you think about ruling the north Kingdom?"


    Pyke was not afraid of Lucien, perhaps a little concerned by his reputation for being brutal, but Lucien is even more famous for being fair and overprotective. If nobody hurt his family, there is no reason to fear him.


    Knowing that Lucien will not harm him without reason, Pyke was quite sincere. "My King, I am honored by this opportunity, but I am only a farmer. I have no qualifications to govern anythingrger than my small vige."


    Lucien looked at Ron, who nodded to him. Both were sure that Pyke would be a good leader for being so honest and straightforward.


    "I trust Ron¡¯s opinion of you being a good fit for this job. But of course, if you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t force you." Lucien said to Pyke.


    Pyke is not an ambitious person, but he understood that some people have to be responsible for others. His vige is part of the north territory, so if the new leader is someone corrupt and immoral, the people of the north will suffer.


    Lucien is offering him his support to do the best for his people, so Pyke is tempted to ept it. But despite not liking Radyn, Pyke wants to know why he would no longer be the leader.


    "Because he won¡¯t be leaving this room alive," Lucien responded in a calm and neutral tone.


    While Pyke and the others concluded that Radyn had actually done something unforgivable, the poor man panicked even more without knowing what mistake he had made.


    "M-my K-k-king, I-" Radyn started to stutter as he walked backward.


    He still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he could see that Lucien had already decided his death without something like a trial or anything like that.


    Fear blinds people, and because of being in a panicked state, Radyn could only think of running away. He ran to the door that was closest to him.


    Before Radyn could reach the door, an arrow pierced his arm, and he rolled on the floor while screaming in pain.


    Ne, Kylee, Anne, and Alden entered the throne room. The group of guests were startled by the sudden situation and ran to the corners of the room.


    Lucien approached Ne as he spoke for everyone to hear. "I don¡¯t usually kill someone for no reason. Also, I wouldn¡¯t say I like to give satisfaction to people outside of my family. But I will let you understand this man¡¯s crimes."


    He gave Ne a tender kiss while Radyn still moaned on the floor. "Tell them your story, my dear."


    Radyn was still confused, but then he started to understand everything when Ne quickly told parts of her story.


    "I was raised in a small vige on the east continent. When I was ten, my vige was attacked by another tribe, and they took me and the other children as ves."


    Ne spoke in a neutral tone. She is too happy with Lucien to be sad about her past. Still, she has desires for revenge as anyone would have in her situation.


    "After spending a few years working on a farm, I was sold to merchants in a port. So I spent a year in the dirty hold of a ship until I arrived on a strange ind, near the east area of the great forest."


    "On that ind, I was bought by a rich man who sold me to another man, along with Kylee, Alden, Enzo, and many other ves."


    When Ne talked about that ind, Cassidy, who is sitting on her throne, watching everything, sent a mental message to Lucien.


    ¡¯She must be talking about Raco. I always thought Emmanuel is trafficking ves, but I never had any evidence to do anything against him.¡¯


    ¡¯Is Emmanuel Raco¡¯s leader?¡¯ Lucien asked her to be sure.


    Cassidy quickly responded. ¡¯Yes. One of our messengers went there. But as Raco is far away from here, I think it will take Emmanuel a week or two to get here.¡¯


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining Emmanuel¡¯s expression when he finds out that he traveled to Portgreen city just to lose his head.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 225 Conference 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 225 Conference 2/2</h4>


    Ne continued her story. "After the rich man sold us, our new owner put our group in another dirty hold of some ships, and we headed south."


    "But they had few soldierspared to therge number of ves the man bought. Enzo and I organized a riot, and during the fight, we set fire to the ships."


    "We were lucky to be close to the coast, and although some of us died, most of the ves survived. We were very weak, injured, and on the east coast of the great forest."


    Then Ne looked at Radyn, who was still moaning on the floor. "So we headed south until we reached Portgreen territory. We didn¡¯t know anything here, and again we were lucky to reach this man¡¯s city."


    "Well, it would be lucky if we hadn¡¯t been kicked out of there like bandits."


    At that moment, Radyn tried to suppress the pain from the arrow that was still in his shoulder and knelt in front of Lucien. "My King. I couldn¡¯t... they were a huge and violent group. My people were scared... I had to send them away."


    "Violent?!" Ne eximed. "We were injured and hungry. We were only able to defeat the guards on the ships because they were too few and were drunk."


    Then she looked at Lucien. "Maybe some of us really did wrong things. There was a big fair with a lot of food, and the younger people among us couldn¡¯t resist stealing some fruits. But we didn¡¯t hurt anyone."


    "My King, that was no-" Radyn couldn¡¯t even think of an excuse before Ne kicked him to aside as she continued telling her story.


    "I know he had no obligation to wee and help my people, but he could just let us stay on hisnds and work for food..."


    "But no... not only did he kick us out of the city, but he ordered his soldiers to shoot arrows at us until we crossed the border with the great forest."


    Kylee and Alden made regretful expressions while Ne continued. "We were called bandits and kicked out of the first city we found... That experience traumatized us."


    "We were almost all from the eastern continent, so we concluded that we would never be wee by the people of this continent, and so we became real bandits."


    Ne also made a sorry expression as she looked at Lucien. "I know we did wrong, but we had no choice. After we went further south, we found Bluewind. But in addition to my people being afraid of the people there, some of us entered the city as travelers and found that the reputation of the Bluewind¡¯s King was even worse than Radyn¡¯s."


    "We just needed an opportunity to change our lives. But nobody helped us... until you arrived and shot me with an arrow." Ne finished her story in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how many mistakes were made because of previous mistakes, fears, and other stupid reasons.


    A part of him felt very sad about the tragic past of Ne and her group. But that didn¡¯t change the harm they did to the people of Bluewind who were not to me for Radyn¡¯s actions or for having a corrupt king like Julius.


    Still, like Olivia and Scarlett, who harmed Cassidy, Lucien gave Ne¡¯s people a chance to redeem themselves for their crimes and change their lives. That is proof that people can change when they get a second chance.


    But could he give Radyn a second chance? Even though his motives seemed just stupid fears and ack of willingness to help Ne¡¯s group, Lucien couldn¡¯t help feeling hypocritical about not wanting to give Radyn a second chance.


    Lucien didn¡¯t care about being a hypocrite or doing anything else for the sake of his family. But now, as a King, and also the husband of many different women, he felt that he could not act impulsively all the time.


    But just as Lucien will always support his wives, they will also always be at his side to support him.


    Cassidy spoke in a tone fit for a Queen. "Radyn, by kicking out weak and wounded people from the Portgreen territory without them representing any threat to Its people, you acted against everything my father wanted when he created this Kingdom."


    "You could have dealt with that situation in many different ways, and the most obvious would be taking care of the group and giving them a job as soon as they are recovered."


    "A ce for everyone, my father said many times. And Portgreen has room for many people. Even if my husband didn¡¯t want your death, I would sentence you to death for cruel acts; after all, you kicked them out because you didn¡¯t want to bother giving them a unique opportunity or even let them stay in a less dangerousnd than the great forest."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile at Cassidy. Although he doesn¡¯t feel any less hypocritical now, he also knew that some people deserve a second chance, especially those who suffered a lot.


    But other people, especially nobles who have always had a good life and yetmit acts of cruelty, may not deserve a second chance.


    Well, in the face of Cassidy¡¯s words, the harm Radyn did to Ne¡¯s group was not only to them, but consequently to Bluewind, by causing the creation of a group of bandits. In addition to the fact that Lucien wanted to kill him for harming his wives, there was no way Radyn could go on living.


    Radyn lowered his head until it touched Lucien¡¯s feet as he begged for his life and was kicked again.


    Cassidy shook her head. "Well, now we just need to decide whether his execution will be slow or fast."


    Lucien looked at Ne, Kylee, and then Alden. "The people most harmed by him should decide."


    "I don¡¯t think we need any more suffering. Paying with his life is enough." Ne spoke while Kylee and Alden agreed with her.


    "My King, I can-" Radyn tried to beg for his life once again, but before he could finish his words, his head was already flying away from his body.


    People did not understand Lucien¡¯s swift movement until they saw his katana disappear from his hand in a cloud of purple haze.


    Blood gushed from Radyn¡¯s neck as his head rolled across the floor, making a trail of blood.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but regret his actions while looking at Cassidy with an apologetic expression. "I must not execute anyone else here."


    Cassidyughed at Lucien¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t care about him soiling the throne room or the bloody scene, but about his mental well-being.


    Lucien was always taking responsibility for everything and getting his hands dirty. Although Cassidy loves him even more for that, she also wants to share some of the responsibilities, which are, in fact, the responsibility of their entire family.


    But Lucien did not mind killing other people just as he does not mind being brutal or hypocritical if it¡¯s to prevent his wives from going through these situations and ending up feeling bad.


    While Astrid called servants to clean up the bloody mess, the other guests were terrified. There was no judgment or consideration... Lucien just cut off the poor man¡¯s head. And that was actually quite merciful.


    Most of the guests, just like Pyke, understood that Lucien does nothing for no reason, and so they were more rxed because they had done nothing to bring them to an end on Lucien¡¯s de.


    But other people who had alreadymitted minor transgressions were afraid that something they did could have had major side effects.


    By far, the person who was most scared is Zora. Lucien was paying attention to her the whole time and could hear her heart beating very fast.


    Lucien looked at her with a curious expression. "Why do you fear me?"


    Zora was behind the group of guests, so when Lucien spoke to her, everyone walked away from her.


    She started to stutter. "M-my King, I... I¡¯m really sorry."


    "Are you sorry for your son¡¯s actions? But how could I me you for that? He was no more a kid and made his own decisions." Lucien spoke.


    Although Lucien¡¯s words make sense, Zora was still afraid; after all, her son was very cruel to Lena, and he just didn¡¯t touch or hurt her because she always tried to protect Lena.


    "I- I know that part of that was my fault for not raising my son well, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry." Zora bowed to Lucien.


    Lena was beside Cassidy¡¯s throne with other girls, watching the whole scene. She approached Lucien while he answered Zora.


    "Maybe you¡¯re right. I think parents have to raise their children well. But this is a task for two people, and from what Ang told me, your husband was an idiot, so I really can¡¯t me you for your son being an idiot too."


    Zora was a lot more rxed as she understood that Lucien wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Lena reached Lucien¡¯s side, and he naturally wrapped his arm around her waist while still talking to Zora. "Lena told me that you were always kind to her, in addition to protecting her from your son."


    "So, I must thank you and apologize for killing your son. Although he was not a good person, he was still your son, and so you have every right to hate me."


    Before Zora could answer, Lena spoke. "It wasn¡¯t Lucien who killed him, but me. I must apologize to you, Zora."


    Lucien tenderly rubbed his face on Lena¡¯s. "But I was the one who attacked them, so we are both to me for his death. Still, I would do it again without repenting to rescue my beautiful princess."


    Everyone thought it was very bizarre how Lucien easily changed his personality from a cold-blooded killer to a tender husband so quickly. Well, these two personalities do not cancel each other out, as he will never be cold to his wives or merciful to his enemies.


    Zora couldn¡¯t help but envy Lena. She had once said that an incredible, powerful, and handsome man would not just appear out of nowhere, but apparently, Lena got that lucky.


    "Maybe I should hate you..." Zora spoke in a sad tone. "But I don¡¯t me you. Lucien, you were just giving Lena justice for what my son did to her. If anyone was to me, it was me for being a bad mother and his father for influencing him so much."


    Not only because he heard Zora¡¯s heartbeat normalizing, but also because Lucien was starting to get good at knowing when people were being honest or not, he could see that she is sincere.


    Lucien held out a hand to Zora while continuing to hug Lena with his other arm. "I don¡¯t think we will ever be true friends, but we don¡¯t have to be enemies either. We should work together to give a good life to the people of your Kingdom."


    Zora shook Lucien¡¯s hand. "Yes, I hope we can work well together. And thanks for not hating me."


    In those few minutes, Lucien showed very different behaviors to everyone in the throne room. Well, his women already know his personality and love everything about him.


    But other people were impressed to see him being brutal, merciless, fair, caring, friendly, and more.


    People understand how Lucien came to the conclusion that it was better to kill Radyn and spare Zora; after all, their situations were quite different.


    Still, nobody wanted to have to say whether someone deserves a second chance or not. That is the kind of thing that could cause someone to have nightmares. This kind of responsibility is too heavy for most people to carry.


    But Lucien, not only as King but also as the husband of many wives, will always be the one to bear that responsibility.


    He will be the only one to get his hands dirty and suffer the consequences so that his wives can remain safe and happy.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 226 The Competition is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 226 The Competition is Coming</h4>


    As the servants wiped Radyn¡¯s blood off the floor, Lucien sat in his throne, and Lust sat in hisp again, and so they really started the conference.


    Lucien and Cassidy exined their economic and military ns to the leaders of the vassal kingdoms and viges, and they really liked that.


    It was actually quite simple. Lucien wanted everyone to follow Cassidy¡¯s father¡¯s wishes faithfully so that Portgreen will be a ce that epts all kinds of people and treats everyone equally.


    Cassidy was unable to manage Portgreen well in this way because the royal power was severely weakened after her father¡¯s death and the loss of hisrge army.


    She had been trying to increase the royal power for several years, but most of the powerful people in Portgreen only worked for their group and did not support egalitarian policies.


    Well, gains based on people¡¯s power and hard work are very attractive to strong people. That is why groups of mercenaries and adventurers are created so easily.


    But everything is different now. Lucien has the most powerful army ever seen. An army that was Six hundred women, is now more than two thousand. The fact that they can defeat an army that has several times more members than them, is something really fantastic.


    Now, not only did everyone want to join the royal army because of Lucien but also because Scarlett and Olivia are his wives.


    Everyone can see that Lucien and his amazing wives are creating something extraordinary, and everyone wants to participate in it, especially the strongest and most influential people in Portgreen and other parts of the west continent.


    And of course, with Scarlett, Olivia, Ivan, and other people¡¯s treasures, the royal coffers are full of gold and other valuable resources that Lucien and Cassidy use for the benefit of everyone, making sure that nobody has anything toin about.


    Lucien promised to send more mercenary troops, who are now actually royal troops, to the vassal kingdoms and viges.


    But he also created a recruiting policy for the young people that want to join the royal army, so they cane from vassal kingdoms viges to train in Portgreen city with the bestbat and magic instructors from the Guild and mercenary groups.


    Thus, Portgreen¡¯s total military power began to grow rapidly. Everyone understood that the good of everyone could benefit people individually as well.


    In order to finalize the most impactful reforms, Lucien wants to create defensive golems on all of Portgreen¡¯s borders, like those that his wives created on the western border of Bluewind.


    Lucien knows that Portgreen will always be a ce Cassidy loves because it¡¯s the kingdom her father created, so he wants to make it very safe before they leave Argerim.


    Creating so many golems will certainly be a very difficult task, but now his army of women has over four hundred mages in addition to the fact that any mage with basic knowledge can use the golem scrolls.


    Of course, it takes a lot of mages from Zero Realm to make a golem, while Lucien¡¯s troops can do it alone, and his wives can make them even faster. Especially those at his side, because he can help them quickly recover their mana.


    But that, as well as other matters of the kingdom, will be solved after thepetition between him and Amelia. It¡¯s only two weeks before the end of the time he asked Amelia, but Lucien already imagined that she has started moving her army.


    Lucien exined to the vassal kingdom¡¯s leaders that they will be having a battle against the Light Empire army soon. People were afraid, but he said that everything is under control, and his army of incredible women will be enough for them to have a victory.


    He made it clear that the battle is a personal matter and would take ce south of Portgreen, thus leaving people a little more rxed, but yet concerned.


    In addition to giving Pyke the leadership of the northern kingdom, Lucien offered Ron a position in Portgreen city as the King¡¯s adviser.


    Lucien would not really need Ron¡¯s councils as he and Cassidy can handle political issues well. In fact, Lucien supporters Cassidy who ns most things.


    Still, Lucien wants Ron to get more and more public recognition so he can rule the whole Portrgreen when he and his wives leave this world.


    Ron immediately agreed to stay in Portgreen city because he is very fond of thepany of Kara, Ang, Marie, Lena, and Lucien¡¯s other wives, as well as really enjoying Lucien¡¯spany.


    He¡¯s also the type of person who understands that some people have to be responsible for others, so instead of letting Portgreen be ruled by someone less capable, he agreed to take care of everything.


    Then the conference was over. The leaders of the vassal kingdoms and viges returned to their homes, and Ron returned to Bluewind to choose a ruler in his ce as he will be living in Portgreen city from now on.


    So, Lucien and his wives focused entirely on their training for the battle that is soon to be. None of them or Lucien¡¯s troops are afraid to face the terrible Light Empire army; on the contrary, they were excited to fight them.


    Since there is no reason to hide it, Lucien told his troops about Amelia being his sister. The L girls who joined his troops were not only very loyal to him but also asked for a ck mark after finding out that his original six hundred troops have it and are proud to have their master¡¯s mark.


    Of course, the goal of every woman in Lucien¡¯s troops is to gain his tattoo someday, and for that, they work really hard to get stronger and fight by his side.


    Although Lucien nned to win the battle strategically and not by killing everyone, now somethings is starting to change his mind.


    Most of his troops of more than two thousand women are demi-human and have had members of their families and friends killed by the people of the Light Empire like what happened to Madelyn.


    Then Lucien started nning to actually kill all or at least part of the racist army. Even though they are Amelia¡¯s pawns, Lucien knows that he can be much more beneficial to his sister than Envy. But they can also work together, so she didn¡¯t have to stay away from him.


    In addition to training his troops and the nightly habitual love sessions, Lucien also paid a lot of attention to Reba and Madelyn.


    As the newest members of the group, they quickly became best friends. Of course, all of Lucien¡¯s wives are very fond of both as well.


    Reba conducts many experiments in the forge of the purple world house. She is very excited about the new knowledge she is acquiring from the books that Lust is tranting for her.


    Of course, she is also very excited about her rtionship with Lucien, which, despite not having great advances, has already evolved from kissing to touching private parts.


    Like Madelyn, Reba has already bathed with Lucien and the other girls, but they are still too shy to do anything besides washing his body.


    Madelyn has been learning a lot about magic from Rose and Ang. She loves the purple world house more and more because it is really safe andfortable, in addition to her feeling like she has a real family for the first time.


    And so another week went by


    -------------------------------


    dena, the capital of the Light Empire, is in the central area of ??the Light Empire¡¯s territory. It would normally take arge army that¡¯s marching at a rapid pace approximately one and a half months to travel from dena to the Portgreen¡¯s border.


    But following the incredible Holy Light Envoy, it took the two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers just three weeks to march that significant distance.


    Most of Portgreen¡¯s and the Light Empire¡¯s territory is bordered by the great forest on the west side and the sea on the east side, but a part of Portgreen at the south borders the Light Empire.


    That region on both the Portgreen¡¯s and the Light Empire¡¯s side is a coastal area, and therefore its terrain is very t with few ??forest areas.


    But despite the terrain being good for moving many troops, the Light Empire army was still pushed to its limit by Amelia, who couldn¡¯t wait to meet with Lucien and prove to him that his wives are not as amazing as she is.


    Of course, Amelia could travel the same distance several times without getting tired because her physique of a person at theteyers of the Mortal Realm is many times better than people from Zero Realm.


    But for the soldiers of the Light Empire who had been marching for more than a day without rest, the situation was sad.


    Many would find the scene of two thousand soldiers walking slowly along the coast funny. They were lucky to have the sea breeze to help with the heat, but even so, they seemed to have already suffered a great defeat because they were barely able to lift their feet off the ground because they are so tired.


    While the soldiers "dragged" their bodies, Amelia and Dawn walked fast ahead of the group in a very lively way.


    Dawn has always been very strong, probably because she inherited good genes from her father and, of course, because of her hard training.


    But now she has been having great improvement in her power. This improvement started as soon as she started serving Amelia. Envy¡¯s powers are mainly based on strengthening her host, but there is also a way to use her influence to strengthen other people, which is by having Amelia help someone achieve their desires.


    Dawn wants to keep her people happy and safe, and for that, she believes that the path of light, that is, of the Light God, is the right one. And while helping Amelia, she is sure that she is doing the work of the Light God, thus earning blessings for her people. And because she is fulfilling her wish, she benefits a little from the demonic energy that Amelia generates.


    So Dawn is just as eager to find Lucien as Amelia, but not for the same reasons, of course. Dawn wants to do as Amelia said and turn the terrible demon into a loyal servant of Light God.


    When the group arrived on arge hill beside the sea, Amelia stopped, making all the troops expectant for a rest.


    Envy couldn¡¯t help but question Amelia. ¡¯Oh, didn¡¯t you n to surround the city?¡¯


    Amelia looked all over the ce, looking at therge open space. ¡¯I¡¯m not sure... Maybe he has a good n. Choosing the location of the battle will certainly be an advantage for us.¡¯


    Envyughed in Amelia¡¯s mind. ¡¯Are you afraid of his women?¡¯


    Amelia instinctively shook her head. ¡¯Of course not! I just think that fighting here in this open space will prevent him from doing dirty tricks, and it will also be better to show the superiority of our army.¡¯


    Envy likes to provoke Amelia, but she also fears that Lucien and Lust can win the battle. ¡¯Yes, I agree. Going after them can be very bold. But will hee here willingly when he can stay defensive?¡¯


    ¡¯My brother is not a coward.¡¯ Amelia replied in an upset tone.


    Envy couldn¡¯t helpughing even more. Amelia clearly loves Lucien a lot, but here she is with an army to intimidate him...


    Of course, Envy loves Amelia¡¯s chaotic feelings, especially her jealousy and "envy" she already feels because of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Amelia looked at Dawn. "We are going to set up camp here. Also, can you contact our spies in Portgreen city?"


    Dawn quickly nodded. "Yes, mydy, but it will take a few hours to send the message from here."


    "Then have them to deliver a message to the King," Amelia replied while her eyes sparkled with expectation.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 227 Racist Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 227 Racist Messenger</h4>


    It¡¯s? ?in the ?afternoon ?and? Lucien ?is? watching the troops train while he ?gives? them tips. He ?is? sitting at his table in front of the garden that ?has? been transformed into arge training courtyard for about a thousand people at the same time.


    The melee troops train with naginatas, spears, greatswords, longswords,bat gauntlets, and axes as their primary weapon. ?They also train with ?short swords and daggers as secondary weapons.


    Other than about thirteen hundred melee troops, about 300 troops train in archery with Ne and Ghnna in an area behind the castle, and around 500 troops study and trainning magic within the castle with Ang and Rose.


    The mages also try their magic in a special room with ?enchantments? to resist the damage from? training ?destructive? spells.


    While Lucien is watching his troops train, he is also patting Anne¡¯s head and tails on hisp. She has already done several sparring sessions and even? beat five opponents at the same time. Even?though the other girls ?are? in the Zero Realm, it is ??still an incredible feat.


    Lucien noticed that the L girls ?are? getting stronger a lot faster than his original six hundred troops. Most of them were in the B and A rank, and now most of them are in the S-rank while the most talented are even in the SS-rank just after three weeks. he ?has? only ?been able to ?have sex with each ?girl twice and also? giving them his special milk two times because it is faster than a sex session.


    Lust exined that in addition to Lucien¡¯s demonic energy improving incredibly ?fast?, the differences in power with his sexual partners also have a significant impact on how much they can gain from his demonic energy.


    In practice, it means that now that Lucien is in the Mortal Realm, his demonic energy has a much more significant impact on people of the Zero Realm than when he was also in the Zero Realm.


    Women who ?have? recently started having sex with Lucien ?can? still only receive a ?small amount? of his demonic energy so that it ?will ?not hurt their bodies.


    But Lucien¡¯s wives, who have his tattoo, ?can? already receive much more of his demonic energy. Still, the impact that ?his? demonic energy has on their bodies is a little less significant since most of them are already in the Mortal Realm like him.


    Lucien ?can¡¯t? deny that this is useful, ?because ?he needs to increase the power of people much weaker than him. That allows his troops to approach the Mortal Realm quickly and would also help them always be close to his level of power.


    His women really love it because it is easy to see that Lucien gets stronger than they do quickly. But the stronger he is, the more they gain benefits from his demonic energy, so they can always be close to his level of power and fight his ?enemies ?by his side without feeling weak and useless.


    But just as the level of power differences can help people weaker than Lucien, he can also benefit more from generating demonic energy with women more powerful than him.


    In an inferior world like Argerim, Lucien, and Lust ?can ?only think of his sisters as people more powerful than him. Of course, in their normal states. ?Because? Lucien can even fight someone from the early stages of Earth Realm if he focuses all of his demonic energy on significantly boosting himself for a few seconds.


    Another ?benefit from ?the rapid strengthening of Lucien¡¯s new troops, is that all of them can participate in the battle against the forces of the Light Empire without Lucien fearing that the formation of his six hundred original troops would be worse.


    In addition to them, Lucien ?will? also take his male troops, who are now royal guards, to the battle, a group of mercenaries, and ?a group of ?adventurers.


    The battle ?will ?undoubtedly be difficult, and many of them ?could? die. Still, defeating arge Light Empire army would be very beneficial for Portgreen. Lucien ?is ?even ?thinking ?of ns to unify the entire continent in a not too distant future.


    While Lucien ?thought? about various things, and Anne ?enjoyed? his pleasant pats, a royal guard approached his table and bowed.


    "My King. A strange messenger ?arrived?, iming to have an important message that can only be delivered directly? to you." The guard spoke very respectfully.


    Lucien quickly asked. "Did ?they ?say anything else?"


    The guard ?couldn¡¯t? help but smile. "He said that his leader deres herself to be the most incredible swordsman of all time."


    The guard was smiling because he didn¡¯t think anyone could be more amazing than Lucien fighting with his red katana.


    Lucien also smiled, but because he believed that his sister is really amazing with a sword. "Send the messenger toe to me."


    The royal guard bowed before going to call the messenger, who quickly came to speak to Lucien.


    The man is dressed in a ck leather armor that makes him look like a mercenary. He has an average look like an ordinary human with no special characteristics.


    Lucien carefully ?watched? the man and noticed his expression of contempt as he looked at the girls training on the courtyard.


    Knowing he is a messenger from Amelia, Lucien assumed he is from the Light Empire, so Lucien concluded that he doesn¡¯t like demi-humans.


    A part of Lucien wants to respect different opinions while another part of him feels sorry for the racist for being a ve of his own inflexible ideas.


    Then the man looked at Lucien with a strange expression, which became a disgusted look when he gazed at Anne.


    Anne is one of the most beautiful women that Lucien knows, not only because of his personal taste, but ?because ?she would also be recognized as a beauty among beauties ?whenever? people are rational.


    Lucien felt even more sorry for the messenger for not realizing that. Still, he would not allow any of his wives to suffer an offense like that look. ?The? man is already dead without knowing it.


    The messenger approached Lucien with his head held high and a proud expression. "I have a message from our Holy Light Envoy."


    "Hum?" Lucien didn¡¯t look at the man but continued patting Anne¡¯s head in a very affectionate way.


    Anne couldn¡¯t stop smiling because she was getting Lucien¡¯s affection. She noticed the messenger¡¯s disgusted look, but that didn¡¯t mean anything to her. The most handsome and incredible man in the whole existence loves her, so why would she care about ?other people¡¯s opinion??


    The messenger¡¯s expression started to get upset. He is very angry about being among a heretical people, but everything is for the sake of his beloved Light Empire, so he tried to focus on his mission.


    "Our Holy Light Envoy is waiting for you on the southern border. She said that if you want more time, she can wait; after all, with your current forces, it is normal to fear her greatness." The messenger spoke.


    "Hehehehe..." Anne couldn¡¯t help but giggle when she ?heard? the messenger¡¯s words. She, like all of ?Lucien¡¯s wives, could imagine how Amelia would act when it¡¯s her ?turn ?in Lucien¡¯s arms, receiving his pleasant pats.


    The messenger thought Anne was making fun of his beloved Light Envoy, so he got furious. "YOU-"


    But before he could speak his next words, they got stuck in his throat ?because of the whip that lust firmly wrapped ?around it? ?after ?materializing her body beside Lucien.


    Lucien calmly spoke while he ?kept? patting Anne. "You know, this is unlikely, but maybe I wouldn¡¯t kill you for being a spy within my city..."


    "But offending my beloved girls is unforgivable. If you had a chance to get out of here alive, you lost it when you looked at my troops."


    Lust pulled her whip, causing the messenger to kneel on the ground as he struggled to breathe.


    "Can I give him a painful death, Hubby?"


    The Purple World portal started to open beside them while Lucien answered Lust. "Oya hasn¡¯t had a new toy in a while."


    "Oh, in that case, I will be happy to watch." Lust sat down next to Lucien while she dematerialized her whip, releasing the messenger.


    The man began to cough as he recovered his breath, ?because ?Lust¡¯s whip ?did some? serious damage to his throat.


    Lucien¡¯s troops, as well as other people around the training courtyard stopped doing ?whatever they were doing? to watch the interesting scene.


    The big white tigress came out of the portal. Oya and Lucien¡¯s ?connection? is getting better and better over time, so she can easily feel it when he wants?? her help.


    Oya¡¯s nature has always been violent, but she feels a special delight for brutalizing Lucien¡¯s and their family¡¯s enemies. Mama tigress is very proud, ?just like? Lucien? is?, and both of them? will not? allow anyone to offend their family without suffering severe consequences.


    She kept her normal size, ?because she ? ?would? kill the man on the first bite if she ?is? in her ?expanded size. As Oya passed Lucien¡¯s side, he quickly stroked her head, making her give a low roar of appreciation.


    When the messenger noticed the big tigress, he tried to crawl back and get up, but it was in vain because Oya quickly broke the bones in? one of his legs with a mighty blow of her paw.?


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!!" The messenger started to scream, and so he would scream in pain for several minutes until Oya finished "ying" with him.


    Some of Lucien¡¯s troops could not help feeling a little sorry for the man, but soon they had only smiles on their faces after hearing their Master¡¯s next words.


    "This man is a spy for the Light Empire. He came to tell me that an army of damn racists is waiting to be killed on the southern border."


    Then Lucien smiled at his troops. "What should we do? Shall we go to kill them now or let them wait a little longer?"


    A demi-human girl who was in front of the group quickly eximed. "We must kill them immediately, Master!"


    Then other girls started talking. "We are strong with you, Master!!"


    "We can do this! We can defeat them!!"


    "Yes, now we will have our revenge!!"


    "Together with our Master, we are going to wash away the evil they did to us with their blood!"


    The troops seemed to be ?very excited even though they were going to face an army of two? hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers with a much smaller number.


    But they were not underestimating themselves but believing in the power Lucien is giving them. They can? feel Lucien¡¯s demonic energy in their bodies, making them feel invincible and proud? warriors.


    Lucie smiled because his troops did not disappoint him. Then he looked at Lust. "What do you think? Can we do it now?"


    Lust smiled lovingly at Lucien. "Undoubtedly. They may have many soldiers, but they are weak. Except for Amelia, her assistant, and perhaps a few other people, they are just ?living ?training dummies waiting to be destroyed by us."


    Then she started stroking Lucien¡¯s beautiful red hair. "Still, I think we can do something first to make sure you don¡¯t lose any of your girls in the battle."


    Before Lucien asked what that was, Lust exined. "You are almost reaching the thirdyer of the Mortal Ream, so I think that if you start the night love session early today, until tomorrow, you will make this breakthrough."


    "Since your wings are almost fully developed, this breakthrough should be enough to ?allow? them to ?finish ?growing?, and if you ?practice flying? them until we reach the battlefield, you could also fly, allowing us ?to use ?new and improved strategies."


    Lucien has the support of his troops and Lust. He also wants to know if his other wives think the same way, so he started the war conference, which was now done on his big bed while he made his way to the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm and strengthened his girls even more.


    Of course, after they finished watching Oya ying with the Light Empire messenger.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 228 - Another Pleasant Journey

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Another Pleasant Journey</h4>


    After an incredible night of many love sessions not only with his wives but also with many of his troops, Lucien reached the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm.


    He was already close to breaking into thisyer in about a week, but with each newyer, the amount of power needed to advance is much more significant.


    Still, Lucien did it incredibly quickly, showing that not only are the effects of bloody rose is fantastic, but his demonic energy is getting more and more impressive.


    And of course, with reaching the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm, Lucien not only felt a great improvement in his physical capabilities and demonic energy, but also his wings finally finish growing.


    The process was painful, but Lucien is not the type of man thatins about a little pain. He is actually delighted with his wings, not only because they are very useful but also that they are very simr to Aylin¡¯s wings, which he found very beautiful when he had the vision of her.


    His wings are blood red a little darker than Aylin¡¯s, but Its bones are exactly the same. The bones in the middle of the wings are like a bone membrane, at the same time, very resistant but also flexible. And the tips of the bones are hard and sharp.


    Fully extended, each wing is a little over a meter and a half long, with a distance of three and a half meters from one end to the other.


    L.u.s.t said that these kinds of big wings with sharp bone spines are characteristic of dragons, but the skin of his wings is not very scaly but rather a mixture of the texture of Aylin¡¯s wings and L.u.s.t¡¯s demonic wings.


    His girls love to touch Lucien¡¯s wings, as well as his horn, tail, and perfect hair.


    Just as Lucien had been learning to control his wings as they grew, he also has great control over them now, being able to retract them until they only take the space of his back.


    L.u.s.t said that with some time, Lucien would learn to retract his wings into his back, but he would need a lot of training for that in addition to the process of making his wing bones open his skin being very painful.


    But as he has an incredible life affinity, not only would he heal quickly, but he would also feel less pain. Although the retracted wings on his back meant Lucien can do anything normally, it would be nice to be able to retract them into his back to have long love sessions with his women.


    Still, Lucien is very proud of his beautiful wings and would not want to hide them even if he could. He wanted to try flying right away, but girls like Astrid, Aria, and E are still learning to master the flight, so he understands that the process will not be that easy to learn.


    But to use flight as an advantage in battle, he would need to learn it before he arrives on the battlefield. For that, he would have a few days while traveling to the southern border with not only his army of women but also with his male troops, a group of mercenaries, and a group of adventurers.


    The next day eight thousand people were ready to travel early in the morning. Although there is some tension between the adventurers and the mercenaries, Scarlett and Olivia chose the friendliest people possible, and under Lucien¡¯s strict leadership, no one wants to cause problems.


    Lucien didn¡¯t prepare for battle in secret, so everyone knew they are going to face an army of two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers.


    Although many people found it impossible to win, most had seen the power of Lucien and his women. Now the army of six hundred women has be more than two thousand, so most people are sure that this would be one of, if not the most incredible battle of all time.


    Still, people are not going to follow them to watch the battle. Of course, there are a few very daring people who will follow Lucien¡¯s group a few hours after they leave the city to watch the fight from afar and not get in their way.


    Lucien could travel with his female troops at an incredible speed, but he is also taking a group of mercenaries and adventurers. because he isn¡¯t in a hurry, they aren¡¯t traveling very fast but they are keeping a steady pace.


    The mercenary and adventurer group¡¯s consists of A-ranks and the most powerful B-ranks. Still, many of them did not have good agility, and therefore they have mounts like horses and mystic beasts.


    Although Lucien¡¯s wives can stay at home while only he needs to travel, many of them prefer traveling with him while others like Mia prefer to remain in thefort of their home.


    Lucien didn¡¯t need to ride a mount because he is the fastest person among them, but Oya really loves Lucien on top of her so that she can be so close to him in a way that no one else can.


    Oya, in her expanded state, also allows Lucien to not only travel veryfortably but also to always have one of his wives and female troops in his arms so that he will already be boosting them for the battle.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t having s.e.x on top of Oya, but his pats, kisses, and other caresses generated a lot of demonic energy in the girl¡¯s bodies, and that will still be an incredible boost even if they arrive at the battlefield in 4-6 days.


    That generated a very peculiar scene where the big tigress ran in front of the group with Lucien on her top, caressing a different girl in his arms every 10-20 minutes.


    Although most women find Oya beautiful and cute, all men keep some distance from her out of fear. It is obvious that the big tigress doesn¡¯t like any men other than Lucien.


    Thus the group of Lucien and his girls traveled in front of the groups of adventurers and mercenaries who also stay about half a mile away from each other.


    The journey is veryfortable and pleasant for all the women close to Lucien while it is very tiring for everyone else, although they take rest breaks every day.


    Five dayster, the group arrived in the area near the border of Portgreen and the Light Empire¡¯s territory at dusk. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but find the great sea beautiful. Despite being close to it most of the time, he still hadn¡¯t stopped for a few minutes to observe it.


    Lucien knows that Amelia will not try some kind of dirty trick, or rather, he believes that. But as he did not know how much she is being influenced by Envy and the Bloody Rose, he chose to go ahead alone while the troops rested.


    Of course, his wives can always be with him because, in case of a problem, he can open the portal to the purple world quickly to send them to safety or bring them to fight by his side.


    So the girls went to the purple world as he headed towards the border mounted on Oya, with Ang in his arms to deal with any magic traps that could be waiting for them.


    Rose is disappointed with herself for losing her position as the most powerful mage beside Lucien. Due to her missing her mother a lot and her recent worries, she has not beenpletely happy, thus generating less pleasure with Lucien.


    She is already more than a year away from home, and now she is also worried about what it would be like when she goes with Lucien to another world, staying away from her mother for an undetermined time.


    Of course, she is determined to walk beside Lucien forever. But she also loves her mother, and her father too. But what option does she have?


    Rose thought about asking Lucien to take her parents with them, but she knows that it isplicated, if not impossible, for men to follow Lucien.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it... But she also couldn¡¯t deny that she is a little envious of Mia, Marie, Lena, and E for being next to Lucien with their mothers.


    Their rtionship with Lucien is so incredible that even though Ang was one of thest women to start having s.e.x with him, she has already be stronger than her, a talented vampire.


    Rose fears that if she does not find a solution to her concerns soon, Marie and Lena will also be more powerful than her, and although it doesn¡¯t matter to Lucien, the girls will alwayspete with each other.


    While the little vampire waited at home with the other girls, Oya ran through the coast with Lucien and Ang on top of her.


    Now running at high speed, Oya quickly covered a few miles. It didn¡¯t take long for Lucien to hear the sounds of Light Empire soldiers behind arge hill by the sea.


    In front of the hill, there is arge open space, and Lucien concluded that Amelia choose this ce as the battlefield.


    The closer Lucien got to the hill, the more he could hear the sounds of people. Soon the sounds got much louder than the center of Portgreen city; after all, Amelia¡¯s army has two hundred thousand soldiers.


    Thatrge army would certainly be scary for most people, but Lucien and his troops of women are not afraid, but eager to face them.


    L.u.s.t quickly noticed Envy¡¯s presence, but they had to move closer for Envy and Amelia to know that they are there.


    Lucien waited on the beach two miles from the hill. He dismounted Oya leaving Amelia on her back and started to caress her head. He continued caressing her head while they watched the sun disappear into the sea, and the two moons rise in the dark sky.


    L.u.s.t already exined to Lucien that she and her sisters did not know which worlds the portals would take them to. They were aware that there are three worlds with life in that little gxy beyond the sun, and that one of those worlds is muchrger than the others.


    After learning that there are two moons around Argerim, L.u.s.t concluded that those moons are the other two worlds, and of course, she exined everything to Lucien.


    While waiting for Amelia and Envy to arrive there, Lucien looked at the moons, wondering how his other sisters are doing right now.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking about Sophia first. Lucien hoped that she would be here in Argerim, but because Amelia is already here, it dramatically reduces the chances of Sophia being here also.


    Lucien remembered that he promised Sophia that he would find her, and they would be together forever, and although he has been on Argerim for only a few months, he already feels that he is failing to her because of his dy.


    He also feels a little guilty for bringing so many women into his heart. Still, he couldn¡¯t simply use women for pleasure, not only because of his personality but also because without the emotional connection, the pleasure generated during s.e.x would very inferior, causing him to generate less demonic energy.


    All Lucien can do now is to keep trying his best, or rather, to try harder to be stronger, make his family stronger, and not only find Sophia but also his other sisters and help them deal with the Bloody Rose and protect them.


    While his mind was away, his senses were focused, and Lucien noticed Amelia approaching them quickly.


    He smiled when he realized that she was running at super-speed until she reached approximately 300 meters from them and started walking.


    Amelia is very eager to see Lucien, but she didn¡¯t want to show her feelings. Of course, she forgot that Lucien has amazing hearing, and Envyughed at her for that, making Amelia embarrassed.


    Since he probably already heard her, Amelia started to run towards Lucien again. Reaching the beach, she saw Lucien looking at the moons, L.u.s.t on one side, a big white tigress on his other side, and a woman sitting on top of the tigress.


    Amelia not only has to deal with her jealousy of l.u.s.t, now she has to deal with her jealousy of the blue-haired woman, who is probably one of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    If she knew that Lucien¡¯s main interest in Envy¡¯s copy ability is to give a demi-human body to Oya so that she can be one of his wives too, Amelia would undoubtedly be jealous of the big tigress as well.


    Of course, Amelia would already be jealous of Oya just by finding out how important she is to Lucien, even without being his wife yet; after all, Amelia is Envy¡¯s partner, and so she will be a jealous girl as long as their soul contractst.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 229 Night Beach Meeting 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 229 Night Beach Meeting 1/2</h4>


    "Brother..." Amelia spoke softly as she walked towards Lucien.


    She had thought of several ways to start a conversation with him, of several words to say, and even thought of just hugging him.


    But now that she is near him again, Amelia¡¯s feelings became even more chaotic. She doesn¡¯t know what to say and is panicking.


    Amelia is aware that her very thin body is not as attractive as other women¡¯s curvy bodies. She has also always been jealous of Sophia, who, despite also having a slim body, has bigger breasts and a more sexy ass than her.


    But now she couldn¡¯t helpparing herself to Ang, who has an incredibly sexy and curvy body. Despite being a mature woman, with her recent arrival at the Mortal Realm and Lucien¡¯s incredible life mana, Ang also has skin as perfect as a young girl without losing the mature charm that Lucien loves so much.


    As much as Amelia tried to ignore Ang on one side, there is Lust on his other side, and of course, Lucien made it clear that he has other wives. Amelia missed when she was only jealous of Sophia.


    Lucien smiled at Amelia. He understands that it is very difficult for her to deal with the side effects of the Bloody Rose, and being Envy¡¯s partner doesn¡¯t see to help anyway.


    All he wants to do is to care for her, help, and protect Amelia even though their rtionship has always beenplicated. Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think that it was his fault and that he must be the one to try harder to fix their rtionship.


    He opened his arms to Amelia, just like he did two months ago. "I missed you, sister."


    Amelia wanted toin about so many things, wanted to look strong and rxed. A part of her even wanted to run away from there topose herself and calm down before talking to Lucien.


    But seeing Lucien¡¯s strong and warm arms spread just waiting for her, broke all her emotional barriers.


    Amelia could lie to herself, but her body would always be honest, and so she couldn¡¯t help but jump into Lucien¡¯s arms and ept his pleasant hug.


    While she felt Lucien¡¯s arms hugging her tightly, Amelia also hugged his waist and enjoyed his wonderful scent.


    "I missed you too... We didn¡¯t need to stay away from each other if you hade with me." Amelia tried to speak in a annoyed tone, but she only sounded like a pouting child to Lucien.


    Lucien gently stroked Amelia¡¯s beautiful white hair. "You know I couldn¡¯t have gone with you. I have responsibilities now and people I must take care too."


    "But... I can help you be stronger... You don¡¯t have to do it this way." Amelia spoke as she rubbed her nose on Lucien¡¯s chest.


    She didn¡¯t notice how her acts are bing more and more intimate, already crossing the barrier between siblings that she did not want to cross, or rather, that she thinks she does not want to cross.


    Lucien has no special sexual attraction for Amelia except for finding her a beautiful girl. Still, he wants to give all the love he has to her, just as he wants to do with Sophia and his other wives.


    But he also wants to help her be stronger, and for that, he can only use sexual pleasure. Well, he could just hug and caress her, but that would be much less effective than the many other things he can do.


    There is also the issue of the Bloody Rose¡¯s side effects. Lucien can¡¯t deny that he feels that he has more control over his feelings after a long and pleasurable love session with his wives.


    It is evident that just as his demonic energy improves and makes his wives energies more stable, it also helps him to control the great energy from the Bloody Rose that is in his body.


    Lust and her sisters expected that, but in the case of Lucien, his demonic energy blends in perfectly with his incredible life mana, making the benefits from it much more incredible than Lust expected it to be.


    So Lucien has no doubt that the best way to help Amelia is to give her a lot of his love, affection, and of course, a lot of pleasure in every way he can.


    And for that, Lucien understands that he needs to do everything right. Unlike some of his wives that he had to be very direct with, Amelia is not only his sister, but she is also under the influence of the Bloody Rose, besides being a veryplicated person.


    He cannot be too bold and not too passive, or he could end up scaring her.


    Lucien started moving his hands and caress from the top to the bottom of Amelia¡¯s back while trying to speak as Envy would.


    "Aren¡¯t you annoyed about always being the third?" He spoke in a seductive and mysterious tone, making Amelia confused for a second.


    Then Lucien brought his lips close to Amelia¡¯s ear. "I can make you stronger than Eve and Donna."


    Envy understood what Lucien was doing. She knows about the hierarchy of strength that has made Eve the first of Lucien¡¯s sister to get into the chamber of the mountain fortress to be chosen by one of the sins.


    Lucien and his sisters¡¯ hierarchy put Eve as the strongest of them, Donna as the second, and Amelia as the third. And that has always caused a little envy in Amelia.


    The difference between Eve and Amelia is eight years old, so everyone understood that she really must be the strongest of them. Still, Donna is just one year older than Amelia, and so she always tried to beat her but failed in all sparring sessions because of Donna¡¯s incredible strength and endurance.


    If bing as strong as her mother and getting Lucien¡¯s attention are Amelia¡¯s two biggest wishes, bing stronger than Donna and Eve is her third most important wish.


    So Amelia was obviously tempted by Lucien¡¯s offer, but Envy quickly spoke in her mind. ¡¯You know he¡¯s talking about doing perverted things, right?¡¯


    Amelia was upset and shook her head on Lucien¡¯s chest, without moving her nose away from his shirt. "No! We shouldn¡¯t do those things."


    Lucien kept caressing Amelia¡¯s lower back gently as he moved his nose on her hair near her ear. He couldn¡¯t deny that Amelia has an amazing fragrance, different from any other woman he knows.


    He continued using a loving and seductive tone. "What things? I¡¯m not talking about sex... Can¡¯t you feel it? Right now, just with this hug, my demonic energy is improving your body. How does thispare to Envy¡¯s energy?"


    Amelia feels so good in Lucien¡¯s arms that she doesn¡¯t want to think about anything. But when he talked about his energy, she realized that it is really different from Envy¡¯s.


    While Envy¡¯s energy seemed cold and made her feel upset, Lucien¡¯s is warm andfortable. It made her feel protected and loved... Amelia couldn¡¯t help wanting to be in Lucien¡¯s embrace forever.


    But how could she say that to him? Would she, his older sister, tell her younger brother to care for her?


    Amelia¡¯s pride and chaotic feelings prevent her from being sincere with herself, and so she was embarrassed and tried to change the talk¡¯s subject.


    "Uhmm... Do you... have wings now?" Amelia spoke in a low tone. But she still hasn¡¯t moved her nose from Lucien¡¯s chest or stopped hugging his waist tightly.


    While Envy was upset about being ignored, Ang and Oya rolled their eyes, watching the scene. And of course, they were a little jealous of Amelia.


    Lucien realized that Amelia was embarrassed. But he thought it is good because, unlike thest time they met, she seems less resistant to him now.


    Heughed and slowly spread his wings. "What do you think of them?"


    Amelia slowly turned her face aside, without moving it away from Lucien¡¯s chest because she is too addicted to his scent to want to miss it for even a few seconds.


    She saw part of his wings before, and now looking closely, she found Its color, texture, and even the thorns very beautiful. In fact, it is impossible for her to find anything about Lucien ugly or even average because he looks perfect in every way.


    But again, Amelia¡¯s pride and embarrassment would not let her praise him.


    "They look cool." She spoke and quickly turned her face to his chest again.


    Lucien could onlyugh at Amelia¡¯s reactions. Although she was acting spoiled and making everything more difficult for them, he couldn¡¯t deny that there is something cute about one of his older sisters behaving like this in his arms.


    "Oh, I¡¯m still learning to use them, but I think I can do something nice." Lucien started moving his wings forward, wrapping them around Amelia.


    Although very resistant, his wings have a veryfortable texture, and because his bones are flexible membranes, Amelia did not feel any difort when it touched her body.


    In fact, the ce his wings created around her seemed like a cocoon that made her smell his fragrance, feel his warmth even more, and also making her feel even more protected.


    There, embraced by Lucien¡¯s strong arms and wings, Amelia felt that nothing could be better. Her body evenpared that to being in her mother¡¯s womb, and few things could be better than that. Well, Lucien could make her feel these other things too.


    But just like anyone else, perhaps except for saints whose goodness transcends all selfishness, Amelia not only wants to enjoy that sensation but to ensure that she could feel it again many times, or rather, forever.


    Still, how could Amelia be content with just getting a little bit of Lucien¡¯s affection? No! She has to be the most important person to him... She is his older sister and has to make him want to hug her like that all the time.


    And to always be with Lucien, Amelia is sure she has to stand out more than any of his so-called wives and show him that they are weak and not as impressive as she is.


    Despite being so bad that it even seemed painful, Amelia started to step back from Lucien¡¯s body. She must not seem too dependent on him or want his hug that much; otherwise, he will be more and more confident, and so she will not be able to have his full attention.


    Amelia tried to look away from Lucien; otherwise, she could not help but jump into his embrace again. Coincidentally, she looked in the direction of Ang, who was mounted on top of Oya.


    Lucien quickly spoke while smiling at Ang. "This is Ang, my wife, and Oya, my dearpanion."


    Ang got down from Oya as she smiled and held out her hand to Amelia. "Nice to meet you, Amelia."


    Ang¡¯s gentle smile and friendly attitude made Amelia feel bad. Like Lucien and their sisters, she is not used to dealing with other people. But in this case, it is even worse because Amelia is very jealous of Ang, and she preferred that she is not so friendly.


    But since Ang is so friendly, Amelia also tried her best, because she doesn¡¯t want to look childish. She shook Ang¡¯s hand. "Nice to meet you too."


    At that moment, Envy materialized her body next to Amelia. Now she has a lot more demonic energy than before and can keep her physical body as much as she wants, but she wanted to show up at a good time.


    And now is a good time to show up because Envy wants to help Amelia get more and more of Lucien¡¯s attention.


    "Mortal Realm¡¯s secondyer? This is quite impressive for a person from an inferior world. Have you been fucking like rabbits for 24 hours a day, every day of the week?" Envy spoke in a provocative tone while looking at Ang with a hostile expression.


    Lucien thought about confining Envy¡¯s demonic energy again, but Lust quickly spoke in a provocative tone. "How many incredible demons have you seen advance from the firstyer of the Mortal Realm to the second in a few weeks? By the way, Ang spends most of the day studying and teaching magic and only meets Lucien at night."


    "FEW WEEKS?!" Not only Envy, but Amelia also eximed.


    They know how difficult it is to get stronger even with resources, so an ordinary human from an inferior world making a breakthrough that usually takes several months for incredible people in a few weeks is really unbelievable.


    Lucien mentally praised Lust as he stroked Ang¡¯s smiling face. "My dear Ang is incredible, isn¡¯t she?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 230 - Night Beach Meeting (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Night Beach Meeting (2/2)</h4>


    A part of Amelia is very jealous of Ang, not precisely because she is getting stronger, but mainly because she is doing it so well with Lucien.


    But both herself and Envy couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the speed that Ang reached the secondyer the Mortal Realm from the first. Of course, if Lucien wasn¡¯t lying, but he has no reason to lie.


    While Envy wants more and more to have Lucien under her control, Amelia began to think that he can fulfill her desire to be stronger than their sisters faster than Envy can; after all, it is obvious that L.u.s.t¡¯s powers are better at helping others while most other sins, like Envy, focus on strengthening only them and their hosts.


    Amelia is also much more inclined to believe in Lucien, her brother, than Envy, a maniptive demon, even though the soul contract prevents them from harming each other.


    But instead of epting Lucien¡¯s help, Amelia is now more certain than ever that she has to show Lucien that he better focus his attention mainly on her and not on his wives, so he can strengthen her faster, and of course, she would do her best to help him too.


    Still, the mostplicated part for Amelia is making it clear that she wants to "cooperate" with Lucien. She still isn¡¯t sure what exactly she can do with him. Hugs and caresses look very good, but anything more still seems very wrong.


    For Amelia, the best way to proceed still seems to be thepetition. So she can show Lucien how he is overestimating his wives and make him keep his promise to let her lead.


    After hearing about Ang¡¯s progress, Envy started asking L.u.s.t questions, while Amelia looked at Ang with a strange expression.


    Lucien held one of Ang¡¯s hands and one of Amelia¡¯s hands. "I love Ang and my other wives very much, and I hope that you can get along with them, sister."


    "Of course, hubby. Amelia is certainly an amazing girl. I don¡¯t see how we could have any problems." Ang spoke very sincerely and kindly.


    Lucien had already warned his women about the problematic effects of the bloody rose, Envy¡¯s influence, and Amelia¡¯s strange personality could create. Still, seeing Ang¡¯s sincerity and goodwill, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips.


    Amelia was a little embarrassed because she had been plotting to boycott Lucien¡¯s wives for a long time to get more of his attention, but when she saw Ang¡¯s sincerity, she felt a little bad; after all, she doesn¡¯t even know Lucien¡¯s wives to be able to judge if they are just women taking advantage of him or if they are good people.


    But first, because Ang called Lucien "hubby" in such an intimidate and lovingly way, and second for the kiss he gave on her lips, Amelia¡¯s jealous again drove out any rational thoughts she wanted to have.


    Although it is already night, the beautiful two moons illuminate the beach very well, and Amelia could see the lips of her beloved brother in contact with Ang¡¯s lips.


    After that intimate act, Ang couldn¡¯t help smiling with a slightly flushed face even though they were under the cold night sea wind.


    Amelia has never kissed anyone on the lips, but it is very obvious to her that her brother kisses very well. And, of course, once again, her feelings of wanting to try it conflict with her thoughts that it is very wrong to cross that line.


    But since she doesn¡¯t want to let Lucien know about her feelings, and she also doesn¡¯t want to sound irrational by being rude to Ang, she smiled. "Okay, I¡¯ll try my best."


    Lucien knows that the situation is not going to be that simple, but he is happy that Amelia at least seems willing to get along with his wives. Also, he is happy that her first contact is with Ang, who is a calm and kind woman.


    Still, he understands that some problems with the girls like Rose, Mia, and others with more spoiled attitudes will happen at some point, and of course, he will deal with that.


    Then Lucien brought Amelia¡¯s hand to Oya¡¯s head. Even the big tigress understands that Amelia is different from Lucien¡¯s wives, and that is why she did not want to create problems. But she would not hide her hostility to Envy.


    "Oya is an adorable big cat, and her daughter, Little Ko, is also super cute. I¡¯m sure you will enjoy meeting her." Lucien spoke as he stroked Oya¡¯s soft fur.


    While Envy asked L.u.s.t several questions about Lucien and his wives, she also paid attention to their conversation. And because Amelia seemed to be bing very friendly, Envy started to get worried about her nes.


    "Don¡¯t try turning Amelia against me, Lucien. We are partners just like you and L.u.s.t. The soul contract prevents us from harming each other, and you know it."


    Envy looked at Lucien with a slightly hostile expression. She didn¡¯t like him trying to allure Amelia by offering her power. That is her purpose and not his.


    In addition to the hostility in Envy¡¯s expression, Lucien can also see a little fear, and it made him feel very good. He knows that he can¡¯t really hurt her physically other than to cause some pain by confining her demonic energy, but if he can cause her fear and difort, it could be a way to prevent her from manipting Amelia.


    Lucien took a step towards Amelia and slowly warped his arm around her waist. Amelia was surprised by his subtle action, but in addition to her body, not wanting to be away from him, her mind also wants to start "marking her ce."


    Then he smiled provocatively at Envy. "Oh, don¡¯t talk bullshit. I just want to help my sister, just like you should wanting to help yours."


    Envy started to get angry at Lucien, but a part of her knows he is right. Still, she wouldn¡¯t take a step back. "Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m the viin here. We¡¯re all on the same team."


    "Hahahaha..." Lucien started tough while continuing to hug Amelia¡¯s waist, keeping their bodies in touch.


    While Envy frowned, Lucien spoke. "Same team, right? As long as I¡¯m a s.e.x ve for you and a trophy for Amelia."


    Envy was furious, more furious than she has been in a long time. Not because Lucien¡¯s words were absurd, but because it is exactly her n.


    She saw Amelia¡¯s expression grow sad as she hid her face on Lucien¡¯s chest. Envy quickly had to think of an answer. Then she started to make a fake smile.


    "Oh, I know what you¡¯re doing... You¡¯re trying to avoid the battle because you know you can¡¯t win thispetition, right?"


    Envy thought her words wouldpletely break Lucien¡¯s confident attitude, but then L.u.s.t and Ang started tough, leaving Envy and Amelia confused. Envy even though she saw the big tigress shake her head with a disappointed expression in her eyes.


    Lucien also shook his head. "Was that your best move? I¡¯m sorry to inform you, but actually, my girls and I are eager to kill those shitty racists. You brought your pawns here to be annihted."


    While Envy didn¡¯t know what to think, Lucien felt Amelia trying to get away from him, so he gently pulled her body towards him while he spoke lovingly.


    "It has nothing to do with you, sister. You don¡¯t need tricks to get my affection and help. You will always have a special ce in my arms and in my heart, not in my way, but in the way you want."


    *Thump* *Thump*


    Amelia¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien¡¯s loving words. Even without the soul connection, she is sure his words are true.


    At that moment, she had no doubts that she could have anything from him. So all of her chaotic feelings and doubts came down to one issue.


    ¡¯In what way do I want to be in his arms?¡¯ Amelia couldn¡¯t help wondering.


    Now Amelia understood that she has had this doubt for many years, and if she does not try harder to understand her feelings, this doubt will keep messing up her for a long time.


    Understanding her own feelings... Amelia did not know that it is soplicated.


    And when thinking about that, she couldn¡¯t helpparing herself to her main rival.


    ¡¯How did Sophia understand her feelings? How can she cross that line that should not be crossed? How can she ept bing her own brother¡¯s wife?!¡¯ Doubts and more doubts are all in Amelia¡¯s mind now.


    While Amelia¡¯s mind is in chaos, her body couldn¡¯t feel better under Lucien¡¯s gentle caresses. He doesn¡¯t want to force her into anything and just give Amelia what she wants. Of course, as long as it is not harmful to his family, or rather, their family.


    But Envy is not someone who gets confused and backs off; on the contrary, she always has an answer.


    She quickly started talking to Amelia mentally. ¡¯Really? Are you going to let him manipte and seduce you that easy?¡¯


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer Envy, so she continued. ¡¯I don¡¯t care what way you want him. As your man or your brother, the path is still the same. If you want him, it must be you who makes him want you first.¡¯


    Although Amelia is still not responding, Envy knew she is listening, so she continued.


    ¡¯You, or rather, us as partners, need to be in control of the situation. This does not mean that it will be harmful to your brother, but that we will take good care of him.¡¯


    Envy¡¯s maniptions are always clear to Amelia. Although they can¡¯t hurt each other, they can modify words to make things sound better than they really are.


    Still, some things cannot help but to make sense to Amelia. Especially the part where Envy says they¡¯ll take care of Lucien.


    ¡¯Yes... I want to take care of him... I want to give him my best... I want to give him all of me.¡¯ Amelia started to think to herself.


    ¡¯Even if I lead our rtionship, it will not be bad for him... yes, he will always have me to help... to hug him... and... even if he needs other things... I must be the only one responsible for taking care of my brother.¡¯


    While Amelia¡¯s possessive desires grew more than ever, and she began to generate a lot of demonic energy. And that cold energy started to enter Lucien¡¯s body as she hugged him tighter.


    Lucien felt the cold demonic energy generated by Amelia¡¯s ¡¯envy¡¯ entering his body. He thought it wasn¡¯t good for a second, but then he realized that it would always be a part of Amelia.


    And he also understood that he couldn¡¯t fight it, after all, just as his nature is now luxurious, Amelia¡¯s will be jealous.


    Instead of trying to change her, Lucien wants to ept her in every way. His warm andfortable demonic energy began to mix with her cold energy inside their bodies, creating something unique, never seen before.


    The pleasure they both began to feeles along with a possessive feeling that Lucien has never felt before. At that moment, Lucien couldn¡¯t help but crave Amelia staying in his arms like that forever, and that she would only belong to him.


    Amelia was feeling the same way as Lucien, but then as if a wheel of emotions spun inside their bodies, the warm part of that new demonic energy started to make them feel sofortable and loved. That pleasure of being in each other¡¯s arms prevented them from feeling any negative feelings.


    While Lucien and Amelia created something incredible and new, L.u.s.t and Envy watched everything with shocked expressions.


    But while Envy feared the unknown while wanting to have control over that, L.u.s.t started to smile because Lucien again surprised her in a good way.


    Envy couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of Amelia. She desires to be in Lucien¡¯s arms in that way too.


    Although L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but be a little jealous too, she fears nothing and feels very good because Lucien is her husband. They have the strongest and most amazing soul contract of all, and together they share an incredibly powerful and mutual love.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 231 - The Devils Warm Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 231 - The Devil''s Warm Embrace</h4>


    While Amelia felt better than ever, Lucien felt his possessiveness as intense as ever. For the first time, for a few seconds, he just thought of holding Amelia in his arms, and anything else seemed secondary.


    The mix of demonic energies this way is entirely out of Amelia¡¯s control, and in her mind, there is nothing but Lucien.


    But although Lucien also loves that energy a lot, it didn¡¯t seem to control him, but he seems to be slowly taking control not only of his mental state but also of this new energy.


    Lucien stopped hugging Amelia tightly and just gently stroked her hair while she hugged him tightly and kept her face pressed against his chest.


    Then he sent a mental message to L.u.s.t. ¡¯Can you feel it?¡¯


    L.u.s.t quickly replied. ¡¯Yes, but I have never seen anything like this. Of course, my sisters¡¯ previous hosts have already tried to mix their demonic energies, but it has never worked, until now.¡¯


    Lucien knew that L.u.s.t did not like to talk about her previous hosts, but he still had to ask. ¡¯Did your previous hosts never cooperate with your sisters?¡¯


    L.u.s.t answered sincerely. ¡¯I don¡¯t think so. All of them, except for Sloth, think my demonic energy is the worst and weakest... Still, my memories are not very clear. It¡¯s like I have read it in a book and never really lived it.¡¯


    Lucien can feel that L.u.s.t did not want to talk about her past, and neither did he, so they focused on the present and the new and incredible energy they are creating.


    Although L.u.s.t and Envy can feel the energy in Lucien and Amelia because they are connected, the energy itself is only in the siblings bodies.


    But just as Lucien can easily pass his demonic energy to women¡¯s bodies, he thinks he can give some of the new energy to L.u.s.t.


    He wanted to walk to L.u.s.t and kiss her, but amelia is hugging him like a ko clinging to her mother. And of course, he doesn¡¯t want to drive his sister away from his arms.


    L.u.s.t noticed that and quickly appeared beside him. Lucien used one of his arms to continue hugging Amelia, and the other naturally wrapped around L.u.s.t¡¯s waist as their lips connected.


    ¡¯Amazing!! This seems much more powerful than just your demonic energy alone.¡¯ L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help butment in Lucien¡¯s mind while experiencing the new demonic energy he is generating with Amelia.


    L.u.s.t first felt the great pleasure that the new energy is causing her, but quickly she also felt the other side of the energy.


    The cold feeling made her jealousy and possessiveness more intense than ever. And of course, it brought up thoughts about the person L.u.s.t fears most, Lucien¡¯s mother.


    L.u.s.t started to hug Lucien tighter together with Amelia, and now Lucien feels like two kos are clinging to him.


    First, Lucien is impressed that the new energy influenced L.u.s.t that much, but he soon understood that those possessive feelings that almost took over his mind are really very powerful.


    That made him feel bad for Amelia because while it is not exactly bad to deal with his thirst for pleasure, not only for his sister but also for Envy, it must beplicated for her to deal with those strange feelings.


    But it is not as Envy and Amelia are just jealous and envious of others. The demonic energy of all the sins are veryplex, and even they don¡¯t fully understand them yet.


    Lucien has no way of knowing the feelings she has for him deep in her heart. Nor does she understand those feelings yet.


    But he understood that by wanting something very much and achieving it, Amelia and Envy can generate a lot of demonic energy, and when their ways mix with his, something even more incredible is generated.


    Envy never wanted to admit it, but what she and her hosts have always been looking for is the pleasure of getting something they really want.


    But now, seeing how the pleasure Amelia is feeling not only because Lucien causes it in any woman, but also because Amelia is fulfilling her heart¡¯s desire, Envy has to admit that the cooperation with L.u.s.t and Lucien can make them be more powerful than ever.


    And the situation just got better. Right now, Amelia knows that L.u.s.t is kissing Lucien, which is why she is hugging him even more tightly while her jealousy only grows.


    Even Envy couldn¡¯t help but be jealous not only of Amelia but also of L.u.s.t, because it is clear that they both feel very good in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    But while they are all jealous, they are also very pleased.


    L.u.s.t has no doubt about Lucien¡¯s love for her;


    Amelia is being embraced by Lucien after he sincerely said that he would give her whatever she wants, especially affection;


    Envy is seeing her host generating a lot of demonic energy for them.


    And Lucien, well, for him, the most important thing is to keep his girls safe and happy in his arms, so he is the person who is generating more demonic energy.


    This situation is like a wheel that never stops turning. Lucien can¡¯t help but be happy because it is very clear to him how much stronger they can all be using this cooperation.


    Lucien can already imagine several methods of improving this situation even further. Of course, the most obvious method is to give Amelia new goals.


    She is now very happy to just be hugging him, but he could show her that there are much more pleasant things than hugs.


    And after making her desire it so much, he would give it to her in more incredible ways than she could ever imagine and so they would generate much more of this incredible new demonic energy.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but imagine himself as a demon who would tempt his sister, but in fact, he wouldn¡¯t ask for anything in return and would just make her decide for something to give it to her.


    Not only does this situation look strangely funny, but there is nothing bad for Amelia; on the contrary, he will make her happier and happier by always fulfilling the new desires she will have.


    Of course, all of Lucien¡¯s ns can only bepleted if the cute and stubborn Amelia is willing to be honest with her own feelings. And well, if she can¡¯t do it alone, he will help her. And of course, their petition" will be the first step on that journey.


    After almost two minutes, Lucien stopped "devouring" L.u.s.t¡¯s mouth with their passionate wet kiss. But she continued to do tap kisses on his lips as her hands ran down his body towards his c.o.c.k.


    Lucien arouses that kind of feeling in L.u.s.t at any time and any ce, and she is not shy when there are only women, possibly Lucien¡¯s s.e.x.u.a.l partners, around them.


    Amelia heard the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds of L.u.s.t¡¯s lips moving madly over Lucien¡¯s, and it felt like a hammer, pounding on her heart.


    She wants to be able to push L.u.s.t away and be the only one in Lucien¡¯s arms. But even though her current actions are already a big g, she doesn¡¯t want to seem to want Lucien¡¯s wives ce. Despite this seeming more and more obvious, even to her stubborn mind and confused heart.


    Then Amelia continued to hug Lucien tightly while L.u.s.t kissed him, and he and Envy faced each other.


    Lucien had already nned a strategy to deal with Amelia, where although he would benefit too, benefiting her would be his primary goal.


    But what about Envy? Although she is L.u.s.t¡¯s sister, he knows that Envy has always treated his beloved L.u.s.t rudely, and now she is not exactly a good friend for Amelia.


    They are a team now. Envy has a soul contract with Amelia. So Lucien understands that she is part of their family. Still, he can¡¯t get real affection for Envy.


    He can¡¯t help butpare Envy to Olivia. Lucien is still developing his rtionsh.i.p.s, but his feelings for Olivia are already genuine, and it started to be that way when they understood each other.


    There was no need for maniptions or violence. Despite the s.e.x, they had first was "intense," at no time did Lucien really hurt Olivia. And so with him acting in his unique way, and she epted him, they started this incredible rtionship.


    But Lucien understands that with Envy, things will not be that easy. It is not really possible topare an injured and traumatized woman with a great manipting demon.


    And because Envy is so "different" with a body made of demonic energy and thousands of years of experience and maniptions, Lucien feels that he can be really "intense" with her, without the fear of breaking her.


    "You know, you can also be here." Lucien smiled at Envy while opening his arms.


    Envy could imagine Lucien¡¯s ns, and she also has her own thoughts of being the only one leading their "cooperation."


    She smiled at Lucien as she spoke provocatively. "You really are something, but don¡¯t think that you can manipte and seduce me like you¡¯re doing with Amelia."


    Lucien slowly shook his head. "You are so wrong, Envy. Not everything is done with games and maniptions; on the contrary, with me, things are straightforward and very clear."


    "Oh,e on. Do you really think I believe that bullshit? All I see is a man who wants more women than he can take care of. And even his sisters can¡¯t escape from his s.e.x.u.a.l desire." Envy spoke in a provocative tone.


    While Amelia heard Envy¡¯s words, she looked up and saw a confident smile on Lucien¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile because she is sure that Envy is the only one there talking bullshit.


    Lucien hasn¡¯t done anything "wrong" to her this time and just let her hug him to her heart¡¯s content. And although Amelia still thinks it¡¯s wrong to cross that line, a part of her can¡¯t help but envy L.u.s.t and Ang for those fantastic kisses they had with Lucien.


    And Envy noticed that when Amelia looks at Lucien, it¡¯s with more and more affectionate every time. Of course, that has its positive side. Still, Envy doesn¡¯t want things to happen in Lucien¡¯s way, but in hers.


    "We have to go, Amelia. Your brother and his women have to rest so we can battle tomorrow." Envy spoke as she continued to gaze at Lucien.


    Amelia is looking forward to the battle. She could already imagine herself beating all of Lucien¡¯s wives on the battlefield while he watches her with an impressed and proud expression.


    Still, her mind and body could note to terms. While she wants to say goodbye, her arms just tighten around Lucien¡¯s waist even more.


    Lucien gently kissed Amelia¡¯s forehead. "You cane to my- OUR home today, it won¡¯t change ourpetition. We should stay together from now on."


    ¡¯Yes, I want to! I want to stay like this in your arms forever!! And yes, I want you to kiss me even more lovingly than you do with L.u.s.t!!¡¯ Amelia eximed in her mind the words she is not able to speak out loud yet.


    Then she smiled confidently at Lucien. "We will have plenty of time to be togetherter. But you can¡¯t go back on your words. After I win the battle, I will dictate the rules."


    Lucien smiled as he touched Amelia¡¯s forehead with his. "And if I win, Envy will help me get her copy ability. But regardless of who wins, I won¡¯t let you leave my arms anymore, sis."


    His words have the incredible ability to enter Amelia¡¯s heart and make her feel veryfortable and pleasantly warm.


    And to have not only more of that sensation, but also all the other good things that she can only have with her brother, Amelia stopped hugging him and started to step back.


    For her, the objective is clear: to win the battle and prove to be the most incredible woman in his life, the one to whom he must keep closest to him forever.


    "How long do you need to prepare your troops?" Amelia asked.


    Lucien quickly replied. "We will be ready tomorrow at 10:00 am."


    Amelia thought Lucien was overconfident; after all, his troops should need some time to rest after the long journey. "I can give you more time."


    Lucien shook his head. "But I don¡¯t want to waste any more time away from you. We have a lot of things to do, and so we shouldn¡¯t keep the games any longer, not this kind of game."


    Amelia noticed Lucien¡¯s seductive tone when talking about "games," and of course, she blushed as her mind thought many "wrong" things.


    "Okay! See you on the battlefield tomorrow at 10:00 am." Amelia quickly spoke as she turned to run as she was getting very embarrassed, mainly because she had shown such an affectionate side by hugging Lucien that way for so long.


    "Good night, sis," Lucien spoke in a tender and calm tone.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile because she is finally getting Lucien¡¯s affection that she always wanted.


    "Good night..."


    "... Brother."


    Then Amelia ran quickly towards the hill where her troops camp is set up.


    Envy¡¯s body started to dematerialize when she stood at a certain distance from Amelia, and even while she turned into a purple haze, Envy kept gazing at Lucien with a strange expression.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 232 - Boosted Girls

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Boosted Girls</h4>


    As Amelia and Envy returned to the Light Empire soldier¡¯s camp, L.u.s.t continued to kiss and tease Lucien.


    After the passionate kiss that Lucien gave her to share the new demonic energy he generated with Amelia, L.u.s.t really got horny, and now she wants to start an incredible love session with him even on the beach.


    Lucien¡¯s mind is totally focused on the petition" and to tempt Amelia in every way he can to make them both get stronger and stronger quickly.


    Still, he would never neglect his women; even when they just acting on their selfish desires, he will always do his best to give them everything they want.


    Embracing L.u.s.t¡¯s waist with one arm, Lucien began to return the kisses she has been giving his lips for a while.


    His other open arm is a clear invitation to Ang, who wasted no time and hugged him. Then, Lucien started kissing both of his sweet wives. And Oya could only roll her eyes, with obvious jealousy.


    ¡¯What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ Lucien mentally asked Ang as he sucked on her mature lips, which he loves so much.


    Ang hid her face on Lucien¡¯s chest as she spoke in a sad tone. "I think Amelia doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, hubby."


    Lucien slightly bit Ang¡¯s ear. That was supposed to be a punishment, but she only felt pleasure.


    Then he spoke in a loving tone. "Never again think that you disappoint me. I am very proud to have such an amazing woman like you as my wife."


    Lucien quickly continued talking while kissing Ang¡¯s cheek. "You are really fantastic, my beautiful blue-haired queen. Didn¡¯t you see how shocked Envy was when she heard of your quick advance to the secondyer of the Mortal Realm?"


    Ang couldn¡¯t help but smile, mainly because she can feel part of Lucien¡¯s pride for her through their connection. He¡¯s always fulfilling all of her wishes, so all Ang really wants now is to be a good wife for him.


    "I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t let you down, but I still feel bad that I didn¡¯t make a good first impression on your sister. I know we should get along." Ang spoke as she kissed Lucien¡¯s chest.


    L.u.s.tughed. "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Ang. I find it difficult for Amelia to get along with any of Lucien¡¯s wives. Also, I believe that the person she is most jealous of is Sophia; after all, her rtionship with Lucien has been causing her pain for a long time."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help regret being a bad brother. "But how was I supposed to know that she just wanted affection? She always acted in a very weird way."


    L.u.s.t made a thoughtful expression. "Maybe it¡¯s because of the side effects of the bloody rose. Still, there is a reason why Envy chose her so quickly. Amelia will always be like that or at least a part of her will."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s just unsatisfied now. As soon as I make herpletely satisfied, she won¡¯t cause too many problems. I hope..." Lucien responded.


    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "But it won¡¯t be that easy. Amelia, as the host of another great demon, she is not affected by your "demonic charm" as much as other people."


    "You are able to make her feel that good because of her feelings for you, but in bed, you¡¯ll need to give her a lot more demonic energy to make her really satisfied."


    Lucien used his tail to tease L.u.s.t. "So, are you already jealous of her?"


    L.u.s.t was already horny, so Lucien¡¯s teasings have an even more impacting effect on her. And of course, she doesn¡¯t want to waste time trying to hide something he already knows.


    "Yes, I am jealous. I know you will need to spend a lot of time with her. And this is the best because you can share this new demonic energy with your other wives, and everyone will get stronger faster than expected. "L.u.s.t answered honestly.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. "Still, I need to make Amelia want it more and more. And who is better than you to make her jealous?"


    "Sophia." L.u.s.t instantly responded.


    L.u.s.t could already predict that when Sophia returns, the best way for Lucien to stay strong will be to use his rtionship with them. Now that she saw him creating something new with Amelia, L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help wondering why he hadn¡¯t done it with Sophia too.


    But then she realized that it had to do with the fact that Amelia was very jealous of her and Ang. Lucien had only explored the pleasure of s.e.x with Sophia and did not try anything in the style of Sloth as they did not have time at that moment.


    Now, L.u.s.t could imagine Sophia and Amelia in Lucien¡¯s arms as they create something new and incredible. And of course, L.u.s.t can¡¯t help feeling jealous and envious.


    But at the same time, she felt Lucien¡¯s tail wrap around hers as he hugged her waist tighter. Whenever she feels insecure, he makes her feel so wonderfully loved that all her worries immediately disappear.


    As Lucien gently kissed L.u.s.t¡¯s neck, she imagined the scene where Sophia and Amelia are in his arms on the bed, but this time she is there too, on his chest.


    Neglect is a concern that none of Lucien¡¯s wives need to have. When creating the new demonic energy with Amelia, Lucien first thought of using it to strengthen Amelia, and then right afterward, how to use it to strengthen his women.


    And so it always will be. But Lucien knows that sometimes words and even the connection they have is insufficient. But actions, especially those that only he can do, never stop working.


    Ang and L.u.s.t¡¯s m.o.a.ns of pleasure just from Lucien¡¯s touches and kisses soon started to get loud as Oya started to get ufortable because she was not receiving pats.


    Lucien wants to start a big love session and pay attention to all of his girls right now, but he still has responsibilities to take care of before the end of the night.


    "Ang, my dear, I need to check the troops before I go home. Do you want to go home before me?" Lucien asked as he stroked her beautiful and perfectly s.e.xy ass.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll return home and wait for you, hubby." Ang wanted to stay with Lucien all the time, but she knows he has to take care of the troops, and she doesn¡¯t like to act spoiled.


    Lucien likes to pamper his girls, but women with personalities simr to Ang¡¯s will always be his "weakness," along with fluffy demi-human ears, of course.


    He rubbed his nose over the incredibly soft and fragrant skin of Ang¡¯s face. "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Ang giggled. "What are you talking about?"


    "About you being more and more attractive. If you keep acting like that, I won¡¯t take care of the troops, and I¡¯ll eat you right here on the beach." Lucien spoke jokingly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but keep giggling because of Lucien¡¯s words and his caresses, which she never got bored with. "But isn¡¯t it a wife¡¯s duty to always be attractive to her husband?"


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression while caressing her ass. "I¡¯m not sure about all wife¡¯s duties, but if it¡¯s like you say, you¡¯re doing it perfectly well, my sweetheart."


    Ang knows the extra appeal that her mature body has on Lucien, and of course, she is very proud of it.


    She smiled in a gentle and alluring way as she ran her hand over his c.o.c.k. "Then take care of the troops quickly, and when you return home, I will show you more about a wife¡¯s duties."


    L.u.s.t took a step back, leaving Lucien¡¯s arms free for him to hug and kiss Ang while he opens the purple world portal.


    Lucien did not ask if Oya wanted to go back home because he can feel that she prefers to stay by his side, and of course, herpany is always wee, so only Ang entered the portal after saying goodbye to him.


    He stroked and kissed the great tigress¡¯s forehead before helping L.u.s.t mount her and then he mounted Oya as well. Then Oya ran towards Lucien¡¯s troops camp.


    For Lucien and his girls, traveling on top of Oya¡¯s soft fur is undoubtedly veryfortable, but for the mama tigresses, it is even better because whenever Lucien is riding her, he caresses her.


    And because Oya has incredible strength and control over her expanded size, she feels no difort even when three people are riding her at the same time.


    With more than three people on top of her, the problem is not weight but space. Still, her expanded size seems to be linked to her level of power, so she will soon be able to be even bigger, bing more and more deadly in battle alongside Lucien.


    After a while, Lucien, Oya, and L.u.s.t arrived at the camp. Lucien¡¯s troops had already organized the camp perfectly.


    Some of the girls were resting, while another part, especially thest girls to receive Lucien¡¯s demonic energy during the journey, were even training to help their bodies to process their Master¡¯s energy.


    Lucien exined to his troops that he had arranged the battle for 10:00 am the next day. All of the girls are looking forward to killing the shitty racists that have done so much harm to their people, so no one had anyints.


    Then he started a great "boosting" session with his female troops. Since all of the female troops receiving his kisses and caress during the journey while on top of Oya, Lucien focused mainly on the first women that have received his attention during the journey, since thest ones did not need another boost because they still have a lot of his demonic energy in their bodies.


    While his male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers slept, Lucien spent ten hours of the fifteen he has until 10:00 am the next day booting his female troops.


    The day is almost dawn when Lucien returned to the purple world and left his female troops very energetic, waiting for his return.


    The five hours that Lucien still has until the battle time became more than eight hours in the purple world, showing that the 1.5x time dtion is already approximately 1.6x, and it is because it improves ording to his power level.


    Lucien used those eight hours to give all the love and pleasure he can to his beloved wives, making them incredibly boosted and satisfied.


    The amazing love session not only booted the girls, but as always, it also brought them closer to breaking barriers of theyers of power.


    Also, while some girls like Astrid and Rose came very close to breaking through the barrier of the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, Cassidy did that, reaching Its secondyer.


    Although Ang had an advantage of a few days, Cassidy continued to show how incredible her potential and connection with Lucien are, causing the other girls to be a little jealous.


    Now, in addition to L.u.s.t, whose power is already of a person of the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, Lucien also has his other two beautiful queens at this power level while he is in the thirdyer.


    But when ites to Lucien and his women, things are not so simple. Despite their power level, having Lucien¡¯s demonic energy in their bodies, they are really boosted, being much stronger than ordinary people up to threeyers above them, and that effect will only improve as Lucien¡¯s demonic energy gets stronger.


    Because of that, even his troops from S and SS-ranks can be lethal like Mortal Realm people against Zero Realm people, and even though they are going to face an army of two hundred thousand well-trained and equipped soldiers, Lucien¡¯s troops have no disadvantages, and even they would be the favorites to win for any wise viewers who can see the miracles that Lucien can do to his girls.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 233 - By His Side

    <h4>Chapter 233 - By His Side</h4>


    Lucien left the purple world portal at his troops¡¯ camp at 9:30 am.


    Wearing his updated armor, he pped his wings and felt no difort. Reba did an incredible job making the chest piece even though it¡¯s only made out of super-resistant leather, then she enchanted it using the new tools from her new workshop.


    His onyx horns shone, which added to his beautiful red hair, devilishly perfect face, and a provocative smile that made the hearts of his female troops beat faster from excitement, causes most males to feel indignant.


    Lori couldn¡¯t contain her smile when she remembered the "extra" boost she received during the night. In fact, everyone could see that she is increasingly standing out among the troops and receiving more attention from Lucien.


    Also, added to her natural charisma, Lori is also developing her leadership abilities, which make her more and more loved and admired by the other girls who think it makes sense for her to receive more attention from Lucien for being so incredible.


    Lucien¡¯s wives like to y a strange game where they wonder who will be the next woman to enter their "family core." And right now, Lori is one of the women who has the most votes. They don¡¯t bet money, but things like more time with Lucien, the right to wash his back in the bath, or to sit on hisp during meals on certain days.


    Another thing about Lori is that she never tries to get Lucien¡¯s attention directly in a forced way like most of his other troops. She uses subtle means to try to seduce him during her general training, and especially during private training sessions, where he teaches her to master her skills with the ck Katana he gave her as a gift.


    So when Lori approached him now, Lucien knew that she has something important to say.


    Still, she would not miss the opportunity to show her affection to him.


    "Good morning, Master!" Lori greeted Lucien with a bright smile on her beautiful face.


    Lucien smiled and brought his lips to her ear, making Lori very excited and even a little embarrassed.


    "Good morning, Lori," Lucien spoke tenderly and kissed quickly, but affectionately on her sweet lips.


    For a moment, Lori forgot about everything and just enjoyed Lucien¡¯s kiss, but she quickly focused again and started to exin what she has to report.


    "Master... I brought a group of scouts to the coast as you ordered, and we saw some big sh.i.p.s to the south. There are approximately ten of them, staying less than two hundred meters away from the beach."


    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "I didn¡¯t see any sh.i.p.s yesterday... Amelia seems to have some tricks."


    L.u.s.t, who had already materialized her body alongside Lucien, couldn¡¯t helpmenting. "Smart move. She can use the sh.i.p.s to move troops on our nk and use her mages there to bomb us from another angle."


    As they would be fighting on the beach, Amelia having sh.i.p.s means that her troops will be able to use a part of the battlefield that Lucien¡¯s troops cannot, well, not with conventional means.


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Envy must already know that Ang has water/ice affinity, but she doesn¡¯t know about Marie and Lena, who are not much weaker than their mother now."


    Ne, who is part of the group of women that left the portal, asked. "But they are the base of our magical defenses. Isn¡¯t that a problem?"


    Lucien strokes her face. "Now we have a lot of wizards and mages in our troops. They can handle magical attacks from enemies long enough for Ang to deal with the sh.i.p.s. After defeating the sh.i.p.s, she can focus on our defense¡¯s again. The troops can keep switching out groups of mages so they don¡¯t get too exhausted while supporting Ang."


    All of the girls nodded, agreeing with Lucien. Ang and other girls who are still at home getting ready would also agree.


    Then Lucien looked at Ne, Kylee, and Lori. "Let everyone know to get ready. Send someone to tell Alden too. We don¡¯t have much time."


    Before Lucien could tell Scarlett and Olivia to prepare the mercenaries and adventurers, Lori quickly said. "Everyone is already ready, waiting for your orders, Master."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help being surprised, and Lori quickly exined. "The girls were unable to sleep after... our night training. Everyone is looking forward to fighting alongside you, Master, especially after knowing how you rewarded us for thest battle."


    Lori continued to exin. "As everyone was warned of the time agreed for the battle, Alden also got his group ready. So he spoke to the mercenaries and adventurers who had also rested well during the day. Now everyone is on the beach, ready to fight."


    Lucien quickly focused his senses and noticed that really everyone is at the beach. Thest women of his troops are moving there as well.


    "I thought it would be more difficult to deal with the adventurers..." Lucien couldn¡¯t help but think out loud.


    Lori quicklyment. "Master is such an incredible, powerful, and wise king. There is no reason for people to want to create problems."


    Some of Lucien¡¯s wives couldn¡¯t helpughing. They certainly find him very incredible, but that is just one more reason for many men to be jealous and create problems. Still, they know the real reason why everyone is behaving.


    "Brutal, scary, and authoritative... That¡¯s why they won¡¯t create trouble. No one wants to disobey the devil." L.u.s.t proudlymented. She loves every part of Lucien¡¯s personality.


    Cassidy was the first to nod in agreement with L.u.s.t¡¯s words. She had so many problems before because her enemies didn¡¯t fear her like they do Lucien.


    "Well, if everyone is ready, let¡¯s go," Lucien spoke before heading towards the beach with his troops and wives.


    Arriving at the beach, Lucien saw his female troops in an organized formation. Reba¡¯s group of cksmith apprentices used thest few weeks to focus entirely on creating ck armor just like Lucien¡¯s original six hundred troops.


    The troops armor is ck, just not made from ck steel like the armor Lucien and his wives have, but they are very well made with the best materials that Lucien has now.


    Behind the group of women in ck armor are Lucien¡¯s male troops. They also painted their armor ck. The armor is originally from the Light Empire soldiers.


    On one side of Lucien¡¯s six hundred male troops is the group of two thousand mercenaries, and on the other side, is the group of two thousand adventurers.


    Although Olivia and Scarlett prefer to fight near Lucien, they understand that it is very good for the morale of mercenaries and adventurers to follow their lead.


    Plus, it is perfect that Lucien can give orders to them immediately by having mentalmunication with one of his wives leading the groups, and of course, Olivia and Scarlett are the most suitable for this task.


    While Lucien gave thest orders to everyone and prepared to go to the battlefield, he opened the portal of the purple world since all of his wives are ready and want to be at his side in front of his army.


    Lucien was surprised to see Reba and Madelyn leave the portal wearing ck steel armor like his other wives, and leaving only the cute young Kara at home.


    Her rtionship with them is still in development, and although Reba said she would fight alongside Lucien if he wants it, she still seemed to be uncertain about actually fighting.


    But Madelyn made it clear that she would be too afraid to fight, especially against the scary Light Empire soldiers.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this. You know that, right?" Lucien spoke as he approached them.


    Reba smiled as she spun a big warhammer in her hands. "I¡¯m already your wife, and everyone can see that. Although I¡¯m grateful that we are developing our rtionship slowly, I have the duty and honor to fight by your side, hubby."


    Her words were bold, but Reba still blushed when Lucien kissed her in front of everyone.


    Madelyn looked anxious and embarrassed, but actually, she is sure that nothing bad will happen to her while Lucien protects her.


    When he smiled affectionately at her, she quickly hugged him and hid her face in his chest. "I... I¡¯m a little afraid, but I also want to participate in this, not just to get revenge, but also to be by your side... beside my husband."


    Lucien couldn¡¯t help but smile and hug Madelyn tightly. So he ced her on Oya before mounting behind her. "We have to go, or Amelia wille after us."


    As Lucien seems to have reached an agreement with Oya where he is mounting her whenever possible, Lucien¡¯s wives came to an agreement of not having to walk beside him, but also still to be by his side.


    That is, with the help of Ang, Rose, Lena, and Marie, who, like other powerful mages near or above the Mortal Realm, can create solid surfaces with their magical affinities and move them in the air.


    Rose created arge t rock while Ang, Marie, and Lena created t surfaces of ice for them, and Lucien¡¯s other wives stand on top of it.


    While this is a method for Lucien¡¯s wives to not have to walk below him while he is mounted on Oya, it will also be how they move inbat from now on.


    The girl¡¯s mana is now enough for them to be able to stay in the air for several hours without it hindering them from using their magic to attack the enemy group or defend Lucien¡¯s troops and themself.


    Plus, this way, they can help Lucien¡¯s other wives who don¡¯t have really good mobility like Ang taking Cassidy across the battlefield quickly, or Rose keeping Ne, Ghnna, and a small group of archers in the air, nking their enemies.


    So most of Lucien¡¯s wives got on the four floating surfaces made by the mage girls. Lena invited Lori to join the girls on her ice surface, and since Lucien didn¡¯t mind that, Lori quickly epted the offer.


    Still, four girls did not immediately join the women on the floating surfaces. L.u.s.t, Astrid, Aria, and E, as well as Lucien, have the incredible and enviable ability to fly.


    L.u.s.t could always fly because she has total control over her body that is made from demonic energy, but Astrid, Aria, and E had to train a lot in the purple world to be able to actually fly, and although they have not yet mastered this ability, they are already able to fly at a certain distance, at a moderate speed, but only for an hour before they get tired.


    Astrid has small wings like L.u.s.t¡¯s, so she flies by magic and needs to increase her power to improve her flight. But Aria and E really do have very light bodies andrge feathers that allow them to fly. Still, they need to strengthen their bodies to fly faster and for longer.


    And Lucien, of course, can fly because of his big and powerful wings create mighty waves of wind, but L.u.s.t also said that his wings are magical and from the moment he learns to control this, he will be able to keep himself in the air even if he only ps his wings slowly as she and Astrid do.


    He spent a small part of the journey training his flight, and although he can already fly, he still can¡¯t control his wings perfectly. Still, he intends to incorporate flight duringbat.


    So the group headed to the battlefield. Lucien, with Madelyn wrapped in his arms, mounted on Oya in her expanded size. And at his side, four beautiful women flying with wings and many others on top of the floating surfaces of stone and ice.


    The incredible scene surprised all of the men and women in the mercenary and adventurer groups.


    Lucien¡¯s female troops could not help dreaming of one day being on the floating surfaces besides him, or rather, in his arms like Madelyn. But for now, everyone is delighted to follow him as his troops and their morale for the battle can¡¯t get any better.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 234 - L.u.s.t Feels the Danger

    <h4>Chapter 234 - L.u.s.t Feels the Danger</h4>


    The great Light Empire army is organized in arge formation on the beach in front of the big hill.


    The army of almost two hundred thousand soldiers upies an entire mile of the beach even though they are very close to each other.


    Not all of the soldiers are there because Amelia and Dawn made a n thates down to nking Lucien¡¯s troops by every side, including by the sea, using some sh.i.p.s.


    While groups of soldiers nked the west at a significant distance to prevent them from getting noticed by Lucien before the battle begins, Amelia is in front of the army, waiting eagerly for her brother.


    Dressed in light white armor, Amelia looks stunning. She always liked to wear light armor because it gives her more mobility, which added to her incredible sword skills, makes her a lethal swordsman inbat.


    But now there is something else in Amelia¡¯s look. Since she started to be more aware of her feelings for Lucien, she also wants to wear nice clothes that will make her slim body more attractive to him.


    And it is really working. The small metal tes that only cover Amelia¡¯s most private parts enhance her curves and make the look very attractive.


    Amelia could take the breath away from any of the Light Empire army soldiers if they were brave enough to gaze at her.


    But it will not happen because they fear and respect Amelia so much. There are even rumors that the amazing holy Light Envoy is the daughter of the Light God. No one wants to disrespect an immacte saint like her, or they will end up being killed by her or Dawn.


    And since Dawn also respects Amelia too much to gaze at her body, only Envy did that. And of course, she couldn¡¯t helpmenting in Amelia¡¯s mind.


    "You look really beautiful and s.e.xy now. Is this all for him? Is that somethingmon that sisters do for their brothers?¡¯


    ¡¯Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy!¡¯ Amelia responded as usual to Envy¡¯s provocations.


    Although she was annoyed by some of Lucien¡¯s strange teasing, when Ameliapares him and Envy, she quicklyes to the conclusion that Envy¡¯s teasing just sounds annoying while her brother¡¯s are strangely a little bit pleasurable.


    Amelia shook her head as she thought to herself. ¡¯Ohe on, Amelia! Who are you trying to lie to?!¡¯


    Even after two months, Amelia still remembers how pleasant the touch of Lucien on her b.r.e.a.s.ts was. She can¡¯t deny that she likes a lot of things she says she doesn¡¯t want.


    While thinking about Lucien, Amelia couldn¡¯t help imagining several women around him, and of course, L.u.s.t is Amelia¡¯s main concern now.


    ¡¯I hope you are useful this time, Envy.¡¯ Am spoke in an annoyed tone to Envy in her mind.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ Envy asked although she can already imagine what Amelia is talking about.


    Amelia quickly exined. ¡¯Don¡¯t you see how L.u.s.t behaves? She does everything Lucien asks and supports him while you just try to manipte me and do nothing really useful for us.¡¯


    Envy was upset by Amelia¡¯s words. ¡¯This... this is your fault. Lucien generates a lot of demonic energy for them while you weren¡¯t really chasing your desires. But now everything is different because you are really trying to get what you want, that¡¯s your brother¡¯s d.i.c.k.¡¯


    ¡¯N-no!! Of course not! W-what are you talking about?!¡¯ Amelia was furious and embarrassed by Envy¡¯s words.


    Envy started tough, and Amelia quickly tried to exin. ¡¯Did you forget that energy we generated together? That was our cooperation... it is not something strange and perverted. That¡¯s what I want, to be with my brother and to us cooperate to be stronger.¡¯


    ¡¯Ok, ok...¡¯ Envy couldn¡¯t help wanting to roll her eyes. ¡¯So, focus on your noble goal, and don¡¯t worry about me. While you beat your brother, I will beat L.u.s.t.¡¯


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining Envy beating L.u.s.t and humiliating her. After all, the purpose of this battle is not to show her power but to prove to Lucien how much his women, including L.u.s.t, are not as incredible as he thinks.


    And that new energy that Amelia created with Lucien is the best thing that could have happened as it shows him that Amelia is the perfect woman for him to focus his attention on and not the others he calls his wives.


    While Amelia is eagerly waiting for Lucien to arrive, Dawn is behind her, maintaining the same posture for almost an hour.


    Wearing heavy silver armor with arge sun on Its chest, Dawn holds her shining helmet in one hand and keeps the other hand on the grip of her sword.


    Dawn¡¯s discipline, even though she is the Princess of the Light Empire, is inspiring to all of the troops behind her. Although they have been waiting for almost an hour in the bright sun, their will never faltered for a second.


    But of course, many soldiers with a not-so-strong will began to wonder why their enemies are taking so long to arrive, or rather, why they don¡¯t go find to them instead of waiting? This is not the Light Empire¡¯s fighting style.


    Then at 09:58 am, a scout noticed movement on the horizon. Amelia should have seen it earlier because her eyes of a Mortal Realm peak person is far superior to those of Zero Realm people. Still, she was pacing back and forth with her mind full of peculiar thoughts and didn¡¯t notice Lucien¡¯s group approaching.


    Amelia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster as she notices the small spot north on the beach. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night, just imagining herself in Lucien¡¯s arms again.


    A part of her wants to give up thepetition and ept Lucien¡¯s leadership as long as he holds her tight and doesn¡¯t let her out of his arms again.


    But for fear of having her feelings neglected, of being judged by others, and of having less of Lucien¡¯s affection than his wives, Amelia cannot give up on her ns.


    She has to prove herself more and more incredible to him, so that she is guaranteed a ce next to Lucien that no one will never be able to take from her.


    While looking carefully at the spot on the beach, Amelia noticed that Lucien is moving in front of his group, mounted on the big white tigress and that there is a woman in his arms.


    The positive eagerness that Amelia was feeling started to turn into jealousy as she continues to focus on that scene the whole time that it takes Lucien to reach them, the girl will continue to enjoy what Amelia desires most. This feeling would certainly be painful for anyone.


    And Amelia¡¯s jealousy quickly increased as she realizes that there are women flying around her brother. Some of them have wings, while others are on floating surfaces.


    It is quite clear to Amelia that those women want to say something by not walking with the other people behind him but by flying side by side with Lucien.


    ¡¯They are his women, right?¡¯ Amelia asked Envy.


    But Envy did not answer Amelia. How could she even speak, being so shocked?


    ¡¯Envy?! What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ Amelia can feel by the soul connection she has with Envy that something surprised her.


    ¡¯Women? Do you mean the ones he had s.e.x with?¡¯ Envy asked.


    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡¯I¡¯m talking about those flying around him. They are his women, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, them too.¡¯ Envy quickly responded.


    Amelia expected that, but she couldn¡¯t help being more jealous as she hears the truth. Then she started to think out loud. ¡¯They are more than ten... That¡¯s...¡¯


    ¡¯Wait!¡¯ Amelia realized that there was something strange about Envy¡¯s response and asked her about that. ¡¯What do you mean by them too? There are more?¡¯


    Envy quickly replied. ¡¯Yes, all of the women behind him.¡¯


    Amelia felt a terrible sensation as Envy¡¯s response shocked her. But then she realized that Envy probably misunderstood he question.


    ¡¯I¡¯m talking about which of them are his wives. Did you be dumb, Envy?¡¯


    Envy was upset. ¡¯I don¡¯t know who he calls a wife, but all of those women behind him are his women.¡¯


    Amelia was anxious again and looked at Lucien¡¯s group. ¡¯Damn, Envy! I can see more than five hundred women. How can they all be his women? He¡¯s just one person.¡¯


    ¡¯A little over two thousand, actually.¡¯ Envy said.


    ¡¯A little ove- W-WAIT!!! H-how does... h-he... b-but, but... H-how can you be sure?!?!¡¯ Amelia went into shock and began to deny to herself that it is possible that her brother did it with more than two thousand women.


    Envy can understand why Amelia is in shock as she can¡¯t believe it as well. Still, the truth is right in front of them.


    ¡¯I can feel L.u.s.t¡¯s demonic energy in the bodies of more than two thousand women, precisely those just behind him.¡¯ Envy exined.


    ¡¯But, but...¡¯ Amelia can¡¯t contain her growing jealousy.¡¯ Can they just generate demonic energy by appreciating his body? Or other things like that?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, that would generate very little demonic energy, imperceptible from this distance. They have a lot of demonic energy in their body. Lucien really gave them a lot of pleasure.¡¯ Envy exined, making Amelia even more jealous and angry.


    ¡¯B-but, but...¡¯ Amelia can¡¯t control her feelings as she imagines more than two thousand women having a share of her brother. ¡¯I... I¡¯m going to kill them!!¡¯


    Envyughed. ¡¯Are you crazy? He¡¯s doing a much better job than Pride could do in the early stages of the Mortal Realm. Not to mention that the effects of his benefits will remain forever in their bodies while Pride focuses on buffs only while her followers are near her.¡¯


    Amelia understands how good a powerful army is, but she still can¡¯t ept sharing her brother with so many women. ¡¯But... you can¡¯t think this is good... he... he¡¯s mine!!¡¯


    Envy can¡¯t fully understand Amelia¡¯s feelings because she still doesn¡¯t feel that special thing for someone.


    ¡¯Think about it, Amelia. Even if he has two thousand women, he can just spend a few minutes with them each month while you will be the only one in his arms almost the whole time, every day.¡¯


    While Amelia imagined herself in Lucien¡¯s arms, Envy went on to exin. ¡¯Now think again. While you get almost all of his attention, those two thousand women will be jealous of you all the time.¡¯


    ¡¯They will want to be in your ce, but only you will be his favorite... This will generate a lot of demonic energy for us, making you stronger and stronger and thus bing more and more important to him.¡¯


    There are many inconsistencies in Envy¡¯s ns, but it is also all that Amelia wants, and although she knows that Envy only thinks of her own good, the n can work, especially the part where Amelia is Lucien¡¯s favorite and gets his full attention.


    ¡¯Yes... yes, I can do this.¡¯ Amelia thought to herself.


    ¡¯So what if there are more than two thousand women? Only I am his sister. It is only with me that he can make that incredible demonic energy.¡¯


    Envy is happy to see Amelia¡¯s confidence growing along with her ambition. And of course, she supports that. ¡¯Exactly, Amelia. You must reim the rightful ce that has always been yours. You must be his main wife and not L.u.s.t or anyone else.¡¯


    ¡¯YES!¡¯ Amelia eximed. ¡¯I must be his main wi-¡¯ But then she realized what she was about to say. She noticed that saying that doesn¡¯t seem bad or wrong.


    At that moment, something inside Amelia changed. That little part of her that refuses to cross the dangerous line that siblings shouldn¡¯t cross has started to disappear, or rather, it began to be consumed by the great part of her that wants Lucien in every way possible, not part of him, but all of him, only for her alone.


    "His main wife... Sounds good to me," Amelia says as her eyes shine with expectation.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 235 - Evil

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Evil</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s group reached approximately five hundred meters from Amelia¡¯s army.


    Then he signaled for his troops to wait while he and his wives continue walking towards the center of the battlefield.


    L.u.s.t felt a strange sensation and stopped flying,nded on top of Oya, and sat behind Lucien while hugging his waist.


    Amelia, Dawn, and the principal generals of the Light Empire also headed towards the center of the battlefield. In battles of this scale, it is normal for leaders to exchange a few words before thebat begins.


    Meanwhile, the troops on both sides faced each other. The soldiers of the Light Empire could not helpughing, seeing that their enemies are in mediocre numberspared to their two hundred thousand troops.


    Still, their confidence is humblepared to the overconfidence that Lucien¡¯s female troops have in him and the power he has given them.


    As in many battles, both sides think they are fighting for the right cause and that they will win.


    But while the soldiers of the Light Empire dere themselves soldiers of the light, fighting against the evil of the world in the name of the Light God, Lucien¡¯s female troops do not try to look cool and just admit that they fight for the rewards that only their Master can give them, that is, his love, and of course, his d.i.c.k, at best both at the same time.


    There are also Lucien¡¯s male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers. These guys cannot deny that they are a little afraid as they are not as powerful as Lucien¡¯s female troops.


    But since Lucien¡¯s strategy is based on him and his girls facing the Light Empire army while the others just defend their rearguard and stand as reserve troops in case something goes wrong, they are a little rxed.


    Lucien¡¯s group arrived in front of Amelia¡¯s group. He is still holding Madelyn in his arms.


    Madelyn already feels that it was worth using all her courage to stay by his side, even in this dangerous moment. Although she considers the purple world house a very safe andfortable ce, the best ce to be is in Lucien¡¯s arms, and Madelyn wants to enjoy every second.


    But when she saw Amelia¡¯s angry and jealous look, Madelyn couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. Amelia is Lucien¡¯s sister, so all of his wives know they must get along with her.


    So, to avoid Amelia¡¯s gaze, Madelyn looked away and noticed someone behind Dawn, a person she could never forget.


    Meanwhile, the members of the two groups faced each other while the mood became tenser and tenser.


    Lucien greeted Amelia in a very affectionate tone. "Sister."


    "SISTER?!" Dawn couldn¡¯t help but exim as she is shocked and furious. She never thought she would hear that word from the devil.


    The Light Empire generals were as shocked and furious as Dawn.


    "Heresy!!"


    "sphemy!!!"


    "She is the Holy Light Envy!!"


    "Yes, the daughter of Light God!!"


    "How can she be the sister of a depraved and evil creature like you?!?!"


    Amelia would have killed that man who called Lucien depraved and made the others remain silent. But she didn¡¯t hear what they said. In fact, Amelia couldn¡¯t hear or think about anything right now, except for something that¡¯s driving her crazy.


    Everyone noticed Amelia staring at Lucien and thought she is about to say harsh words in response to his heresy.


    Lucien¡¯s wives don¡¯t know what to think while they are a little concerned about their first meeting with their sister-inw.


    In that second, the mood between them became so tense that they could feel the air getting heavy. Many people couldn¡¯t even breathe because they were nervous, waiting for Amelia¡¯s next words.


    And then she spoke, in a tone clearly upset, and also jealous.


    "Did you really have s.e.x with over two thousand women?"


    "WHAT?!?!?!" Dawn felt dizzy while her brain is unable to process those words. She really wants to have heard it wrong.


    Amelia¡¯s unexpected question shocked everyone, of course, on different levels and reasons.


    But everyone, without any exception, is surprised by that. Some people with a weaker will are unable to even close their mouths after hearing such words from Holy Light Envoy.


    Now everyone¡¯s attention is on Lucien and what he will say. Many of the generals couldn¡¯t help wondering if it is really possible for a man to have s.e.x with so many women during his life.


    Lucien looked into Amelia¡¯s eyes as he spoke honestly. "Yes. This is the fastest way to make them strong, thus increasing the strength of my forces."


    "But..." Amelia didn¡¯t expect Lucien to admit that quickly.


    "So, what does that energy we create together mean to you?" Amelia asks.


    Lucien quickly responds. "That energy will help us to be stronger even faster. And I will share it with my girls, making us more powerful. So, one day, we will be at the top of the power, and no one will be able to hurt any member of our family."


    Then he tenderly smiles at Amelia. "To protect, care, love, and make my family happy is all I want. That is all of the ambition in my heart."


    Hearing Lucien¡¯s passionate and caring words, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but rethink her feelings and actions. Again, changes begin to appear in her heart as she understands that to protect, love, care, and make him happy is also her desire.


    Whatever direction and end the battle is going to take, there is only an end to this story. There is only one way for her to get off this battlefield, and that is in her brother¡¯s arms.


    "Let¡¯s do it." Amelia smiles at Lucien.


    Lucien smiles too. "Yes, let¡¯s d-"


    He did not finish his words because he feels that something is wrong. Lucien is always aware of everything that happens around him, even when he is focused on several other things.


    Madelyn was feeling a little afraid since she left the purple world, and Lucien understands that the situation is very tense and frightening for her.


    Unlike most of his girls who already have a stronger mind because of their personal experiences and their experiences with him, Madelyn is still very fragile and traumatized.


    The closer they were to the Light Empire, the more fear Madelyn felt, but the good sensations and the feeling of protection she feels in Lucien¡¯s arms made the cute cat-girl not want to hide or run away from the danger.


    But when they approached Amelia, Lucien felt Madelyn bing more afraid. He thought she was feeling like his other wives, who were a little worried about their first meeting with Amelia and what she would think of them.


    Still, unlike the little concern that his other wives are feeling, Madelyn¡¯s fear has not stopped growing, leading her to panic while shaking and hiding her face in Lucien¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯Madelyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Lucien asks her mentally.


    ¡¯He... he¡¯s here.¡¯ Madelyn quickly responds.


    ¡¯Who?¡¯


    ¡¯That man... the captain I meet in the great forest. The one who said he would be delighted to know that I would always remember what his group did to my friends.¡¯


    Despite feeling veryfortable and safe in Lucien¡¯s arms, Madelyn couldn¡¯t contain her fear while remembering the cruelty of that captain and his soldiers to her innocent friends.


    Because he can feel Madelyn¡¯s fear, Lucien started to be extremely furious. He already hates all of the racist soldiers from the Light Empire, but that captain has his special attention for having done so much harm to his cute Madelyn.


    But when Lucien is furious, he remains calm too. He knows that losing control will not allow him to make his enemies suffer. They do not deserve a quick death, but what he is about to do.


    Lucien hugs Madelyn tighter as he kisses her head and talks to her mentally. ¡¯Hey, my dear. Finding him is actually a good opportunity for us.¡¯


    Madelyn is confused by Lucien¡¯s words. ¡¯How can this be good?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, this can help you start to get over what happened. Now we can take revenge on this man for what he did to your friends.¡¯


    She understands Lucien¡¯s words, but the situation is still very stressful for her. ¡¯But... this man is so evil. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡¯


    Lucien continues to gently stroke Madelyn¡¯s head while making everyone else there wait, bewildered.


    ¡¯Oh my love, you mistook it. He¡¯s not evil. ¡¯Lucien spoke in a confident tone.


    Madelyn is even more confused. ¡¯Hmm? Isn¡¯t he evil?¡¯


    Lucien notices that Madelyn is getting calmer as she takes her focus off painful memories. He hates when his beloved girls are in pain.


    Then he speaks in an honest tone. ¡¯No, he is not evilpared to me. I am really evil.¡¯


    Madelyn quickly shakes her head without moving her face away from Lucien¡¯s chest. ¡¯No! You are not evil. You are so loving and kind.¡¯


    Lucienughs. ¡¯I am like that only for the people I love, like you, my dear. But for everyone else, I¡¯m different.¡¯


    ¡¯For men like him, who hurt cute girls like you, I¡¯m really evil. I am their nightmare. The one who makes them wish to die.¡¯


    Madelyn has seen Lucien figh. She knows how he acts to his enemies. But while living with him every day, seeing how loving and caring he is with her and so many other girls, she forgets that his nickname is Handsome Devil. In the end, only a few people are lucky enough to receive his affection, while others wish they never crossed his path.


    She thinks again of the suffering that her friends went through being tortured by that captain and his group, and then she imagines how Lucien is going to wash away their suffering with the blood of that damned man.


    Madelyn takes a deep breath of Lucien¡¯s pleasant scent before turning around and pointing at a man behind Dawn. "Him."


    While everyone is confused, including the man who is now a general, and does not remember Madelyn. Lucien strokes her head and kisses her more.


    "Are you going to be okay while I deal with him?" Lucien asks as he rubs his nose on Madelyn¡¯s fluffy and fragrant ears.


    Madelyn hugs him tightly and kisses his lips. "Yes, hubby. Please, do this for my friends."


    While Lucien and Madelyn have their romantic moment, Amelia is confused and jealous, very jealous.


    Dawn is increasingly shocked by everything. She wants this to be a nightmare because nothing else makes sense.


    The Light Empire generals are like Dawn, extremely confused, and wanting to jump on Lucien and beat him to death.


    But L.u.s.t and Lucien¡¯s other wives are smiling because they know what is going to happen next, it is one of the ssic scenes where Lucien makes someone piss themself to death.


    They are not exactly masochists, but few people can im not to be pleased to see a person who does very evil things to innocent people for pleasure, receiving their due punishment.


    That is something Lucien loves to do. He is merciless for those who do evil things. And his wives love to see him do it, even when it¡¯s a brutal scene.


    Lucien jumped off of Oya, and without needing to ask, Mia jumped off a floating rock beside them and hugged Madelyn in his ce.


    No one else¡¯s hug can bepared to Lucien¡¯s, but Madelyn also feels good from being hugged by her ¡¯sister¡¯. Lucien¡¯s family does not have only him, his wives also support each other.


    Lucien smiles at Madelyn and Mia as L.u.s.t dematerializes her body and returns to inside his soul. Then he looks at Amelia.


    Amelia is surprised by Lucien¡¯s sudden action. She really wants to believe that he is walking towards her to hug her.


    But due to the conversation that he had with that girl, and the fact that she pointed to one of her generals makes Amelia sure that Lucien wants to do something to that man.


    And because the girl is a demi-human, and the man is a general of the Light Empire, everyone can easily deduce the devil¡¯s intention.


    "Lucien, you must n-" Amelia doesn¡¯t understand the situation, but she doesn¡¯t want to start fighting like that.


    "Don¡¯t get into it," Lucien speaks in a neutral and steady tone, causing Amelia to be silent instinctively.


    Envy can¡¯t helpughing in Amelia¡¯s mind. ¡¯Someone is really screwed.¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 236 - Brainwashed Woman

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Brainwashed Woman</h4>


    Envy has no sympathy for the Light Empire generals, but she is not happy to see Amelia obeying Lucien that way.


    ¡¯If you let him kill one of your pawns like that, the others may doubt your leadership.¡¯ Envy talks to Amelia mentally.


    ¡¯Do you think I don¡¯t understand that?¡¯ Amelia replied sarcastically.


    Knowing that it will not be good for her ¡¯act¡¯ as the Light Envoy, she tried to talk to Lucien, but he told her not to get involved in this situation.


    It is easy for everyone to understand that one of the generals did something bad to the cat-girl who was in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Although Amelia also has no sympathy for Lucien¡¯s wives, she doesn¡¯t want to create problems by defending a shitty racist.


    So Lucien continued walking towards the generals behind Dawn, with a strange smile on his face.


    The generals don¡¯t know what to think. This is supposed to be a meeting between the leaders of the two armies and not to resolve personal matters.


    Dawn is surprised to see Amelia keeping silent and taking a step to the side. She is sure that Amelia would not let her people be intimidated, so she concludes that Amelia has everything under control.


    But actually, Amelia isn¡¯t thinking about doing anything and just let Lucien get closer to the generals. Dawn also took a step to the side as he appears to be over 1.9 meters tall, and his horns and wings are quite intimidating.


    The generals are the strongest and most courageous men of the Light Empire, after the King, of course. And together as a group, they be even braver. None of them would fear facing the brutal manticore n¡¯s patriarch.


    But there is something about Lucien that makes them ufortable. Perhaps it is his onyx horns that seem to shine, his blood-red wings with scary thorns, or the strange smile on his face.


    After seeing the Light Envoy and their marshal staying silent while stepping aside and giving free passage to the devil, the generals began to be concerned.


    Everyone understands that Madelyn probably pointed to just one of them, and those who wanted to stay together realized that it is not really worth getting into it.


    As Madelyn had pointed to the middle of the group, the generals who are at the side of the group started to step back. Still, as no one remembers Madelyn, they all moved aside and back.


    Lucien increased the speed of his pace and arrived in front of one of the generals. The strong blond-haired man appears to be no more than forty.


    "I don¡¯t know what you want from me, damn devil!" The general deres boldly. But his body betrays him by moving slowly backward, making it clear that he is a little afraid.


    As the general moves slowly backward, Lucien also moves towards him. "Do you really not remember that beautiful girl?"


    The general looks disgusted. "Why would I remember a damn demi-human? You are asking me to distinguish animals. For me, they are all the same."


    He stopped and stared at Lucien, thinking he just wanted to intimidate him and wouldn¡¯t really do anything in this situation.


    "Sigh..." Lucien closes his eyes and then moves his head forward, hitting the general¡¯s forehead with his own forehead.


    For Lucien, that was a simple move. He used just a little of his force at medium speed.


    *BAM*


    *CRACK*


    But for everyone who is watching, Lucien¡¯s head became a blur as the general flew back several meters while his blood sshed everywhere.


    The general feels excruciating pain all over his body, especially in his head as he falls and rolls on the ground.


    "AAARGHHHHHH!!!!" He screams like never before as he feels the worst pain of his entire life.


    But the worst is not the pain... Although Lucien¡¯s attack just made a few cracks in his hard skull, the man feels like there are huge holes in his head.


    The general fears that, along with that dripping blood, his brain will also drain out from his head through the holes.


    "AAAAAAAAA!! SOMEONE HELP ME!! I¡¯M DYING!!!" The general cries in despair as he keeps his hands on his head.


    None of the other generals wants to get close to their friend, and they even move further away.


    But Dawn tries to run to help the poor man. Still, Amelia quickly appears in front of her and holds her by the shoulders.


    "You must not be involved in this!" Amelia says with a concerned expression.


    She really feels that Dawn is her first friend, but she is not going to stop Lucien from killing her if it will cause her problems.


    Amelia¡¯s thought is the same as Lucien¡¯s: My family is important; the world does not really matter.


    The difference between them is that now, other people, not necessarily with the same blood as him, are part of Lucien¡¯s family.


    Dawn still tries to go towards the general who keeps screaming and crying on the ground. "I have to help him! Please, Light Envoy, let me go!!"


    "This is an issue between them," Amelia says without releasing Dawn.


    "But, I do not understand what it is about!!"


    "Then try to understand it!"


    Despite the general¡¯s screams, everyone is listening to Amelia and Dawn¡¯s conversation. And Lucien understood Amelia¡¯s point.


    Lucien does not feel the need to give satisfaction to anyone outside his family. But he knows that his actions are being detrimental to Amelia¡¯s leadership as the Light Envoy, and that is definitely not fair to her right before their battle.


    Then he looks at Dawn while shaking his head. "I read a lot about you in books. Also, I heard a lot of people talking and telling stories about how a brave and honorable warrior you are, and that you fight to defend your innocent people."


    He makes a confused expression, further confusing Dawn. "But you are here defending a man like him?"


    "What did he do to you?!" Dawn asks.


    Lucien quickly responds. "Nothing to me. He doesn¡¯t have the balls to attack someone with the same strength or stronger than him. But a few years ago, he attacked a group of young nonbatant demi-humans who were leaving the Alliance to have a peaceful life in Portgreen."


    "No way!" Dawn quickly denied that.


    Lucien continued to exin. "He not only killed those young people, but he also had a lot of fun torturing them. Damn!! They were just kids who didn¡¯t have good opportunities in their homnd and wanted to start their lives over again in another ce. They wanted to get away from the Alliance so they didn¡¯t have to fight against your people."


    As the only marshal and princess of the Light Empire, Dawn always had a lot to do and a lot of people to lead.


    Because she was always busy fighting on the various frontiers of the Light Empire and also taking care of political issues, most of the time, she only saw her soldiers on the battlefield.


    And since that specific general had only recently been promoted from captain, she had only fought at his side a few times, not to mention knowing his past or personality.


    Still, Dawn couldn¡¯t believe that one of her generals would do something like that. After all, her people are not the viins here.


    The Light Empire only faces the Alliance¡¯s demi-humans because they are evil and want to destroy world peace.


    Well, that was what her father, the Light King, has been teaching her from her childhood. He told her how the demi-humans have been attacking their people since many years ago, and now it¡¯s their turn to attack back to defend the people of the Light Empire.


    While Dawn doesn¡¯t believe Lucien¡¯s words, the other generals look elsewhere. None of them can im not to know what it¡¯s like to have fun torturing demi-humans as they all really like it.


    But of course, due to the strict discipline that Dawn leads them, and her personality, everyone understands that it¡¯s better for everyone that she does not know the kind of dirty things they like to do.


    While Dawn is confused, Amelia notices the other general¡¯s sorry expressions.


    With Envy¡¯s help, Amelia now finds it very easy to really understand people around her, and she already knows what kind of people they are.


    Of course, that kind of disgusting thing that Lucien is telling them, she didn¡¯t know and now, just like him, she is very angry with these men.


    Lucien realizes that Dawn is still not convinced and sees Amelia¡¯s sad look. So he tries again to exin the truth to Dawn because Amelia seems really to like her.


    He looks at Madelyn. "Please, tell them what that man told you, my dear."


    The general¡¯s suffering did not really bring a good feeling to Madelyn, but knowing that Lucien will hurt anyone who hurts her like that, gives her a very good feeling of security because, of course, no one will want to harm her while fearing him so much.


    And being calmer now, Madelyn speaks in a neutral tone. "While torturing and killing my friends, he made me watch everything and then let me go after telling me he would feel great pleasure knowing that I will always have nightmares from not being able to forget everything he made me watch."


    "No..." A part of Dawn¡¯s heart starts to break while she sees the honest expression on Madelyn¡¯s face.


    Madelyn is clearly young now, so if that happened several years ago, she was really a kid when the general supposedly did all of those terrible things.


    And even if they weren¡¯t young, Dawn would still feel very sad because she ispletely against torture and cruelty. Precisely because she doesn¡¯t like people like that, she fights against the Alliance¡¯s brutal and evil demi-humans.


    But if her soldiers are also cruel and evil, and she never realized that even though she is their leader, it means that she is a blind idiot and is actually the worst person among her people.


    While she feels so bad, a tear starts toe out of one of Dawn¡¯s eyes. She can¡¯t believe that she has been allowing such acts of cruelty for a long time without realizing it.


    The general who was rolling on the ground in pain is also hearing everything and yell. "That is a lie!!"


    The other generals are very afraid that their secrets would be discovered, especially after seeing Amelia¡¯s severe look. So, on hearing theirrade trying to lie, they quickly try too, to save their asses.


    "Yes, that is a lie!!"


    "You can¡¯t believe him!!"


    "Exactly, he is the devil!"


    "The devil is lying to weaken us!"


    While Dawn finds Maleyn an honest and innocent girl, her generals no longer look like the brave and honorable men they once looked to be.


    Now they look just like desperate people trying not to suffer the wrath of that handsome devil.


    And about Lucien... Dawn can¡¯t help but admire some of his characteristics. Not his beauty, but his calmness in dealing with the situation even though it is evident to everyone that he very much wants to kill the general that did so much harm to his wife.


    Well, he as the devil himself may actually be lying, but Dawn doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s so strong, incredible, intimidating... Even the Light Envoy took a step back to let him handle it.


    While Dawn¡¯s expression switches from sad to angry, Lucien realizes that perhaps she really is the brave and noble warrior of books and stories, and just doesn¡¯t know how dirty and wicked her soldiers are.


    Well, if she, as their leader, never noticed that they are just damn racists, she must be blind and stupid, or she never had a chance to see the truth because she was blinded by brainwashing.


    Anyway, Lucien doesn¡¯t want to be the kind of person who judges others without knowing them. But he doesn¡¯t mind judging this general who did so much harm to his cute Madelyn.


    And his verdict is a brutal death.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 237 - A minute in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 237 - A minute in Hell</h4>


    Although it is evident to everyone that Dawn believes in Lucien¡¯s words, or at least part of them, and is disappointed not only with her generals but with herself, Lucien still wants to make everything clear.


    Lucien has no sympathy for Dawn, but he understands that Amelia likes her, so he should not kill her as he will do with all the damn racists of the Light Empire.


    "He is lying!! I have never seen this animal in my life!!!" The general, who is still bleeding on the ground, can¡¯t help but keep trying to save his life.


    While hearing the general calling his cute Madelyn an animal, Lucien bes even more furious, but he tries to stay calm.


    In fact, since he knew about the effects of the bloody rose in his body, Lucien fears he is not in control of his own emotions.


    Well, no one, even under any side effects, can really control all their emotions. But Lucien feels responsible for all his women, and for them to always be safe, he has to be perfect. All his actions have to be smart and well thought out, taking into consideration anything that can influence them.


    And after analyzing all this situation, Lucien concludes that it is time to punish that general, and as a bonus, open Dawn¡¯s eyes.


    Lucien walks over to the general and looks at him with a disgusted expression. "Don¡¯t you get tired of this shitty performance?"


    Everyone there understands what Lucien is talking about. All generals are people at the peak of the SS-rank, meaning they are very strong and robust people. Lucien¡¯s attack, although might, did not cause such a critical wound in the man¡¯s head, and he is just screaming with fear and because of the pain, which is undoubtedly intense.


    The general notice Lucien in front of him and quickly starts to crawl backward. "GO BACK, MONSTER!!! Somebody, please help me!! Get this devil away from me!!!


    Lucien starts tough. "Are you going to start crawling now? It certainly suits a worm like you."


    The man uses all his strength to try to get up and run.


    But Lucien will not let him escape his wrath.


    Again, a part of Lucien¡¯s body turns into a blur as no one there can even follow with their eyes his ridiculous speed. This time is his leg.


    *Crack*


    Lucien stomps on the general¡¯s shin, smashing part of his greave and breaking his bones, making a loud sound, followed by the general¡¯s agonized screams.


    "AAAAAaaaaaaaAAAAAAHHHH!!!" The man cries with all his lungs capability.


    While his screams are music to Lucien¡¯s ears, the other generals and even the troops more than two hundred meters from them are sorry for the man.


    Meanwhile, Dawn doesn¡¯t really know what she is feeling. She is having the most influential crisis of her life while everything she believes turns in the same state as that general¡¯s shin, that is,pletely ruined.


    But Amelia can¡¯t help smiling, as do Lucien¡¯s wives and troops. The soldiers of the Light Empire have already done too much harm in this world, and now, receiving Lucien¡¯s wrath is more than right. It is perfect.


    Madelyn feels a little guilty because she is actually feeling good about this situation. But she doesn¡¯t feel good about that man¡¯s suffering, but because while Lucien is extremely kind and loving to her, he is actually a real devil to people like that general.


    And there is no way to be afraid when the person who creates the fear in everyone else is her kind husband.


    As the general screams and cries tears of blood on the ground, Lucien smiles sinisterly. "Oh, look what happened to your leg. We have to do something about it."


    *Creack*


    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHSSSHITTT!!!!!" The man screams again until he is hoarse while Lucien smashes his other shin.


    "Yes, now they are more symmetrical." Lucien mocks as he lifts the man by the cor of his te armor.


    As Lucien raises the man¡¯s weak and injured body, his shins sway like a puppet¡¯s legs, totally out of his control.


    Despite the brutal scene, no one looks away from them.


    Lucien tries to make the general look in his eyes, but the man is too scared and tries to look around.


    But Lucien shakes his body, forcing him to look at him. "Look at me, your piece of subhuman garbage! Look into the eyes of the husband of the innocent girl you dared to hurt."


    "It wasn¡¯t me!!! Damn, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!!! I don¡¯t know her!! You are wrong!!!!!" The man cries and tries to create lies to save his life.


    Lucien sighs as he looks into the general¡¯s watery eyes. "Tsk... I will give you a chance to tell the truth now. Say it, and I will give you a quick death."


    "..." The general is very confused without knowing what to do. His whole body hurts like hell, and part of him really wants to die just to stop this pain and not have to see Lucien¡¯s face anymore.


    Still, anyone like him, who has had a good life, full of pleasures andforts, when facing death, fears it more than anything and clings to any chance of keep living.


    So, despite the general¡¯s mind wanting to say, "Yes, it was me. Now kill me quickly," It wasn¡¯t those words that his mouth spoke.


    "It wasn¡¯t me!!! You hav-!" The general tries to lie again, but before finishing his words, he finds himself flying backward as he hears more creack sounds inside his head after receiving another blow from Lucien¡¯s absurdly hard forehead.


    "Uh! That must have hurt." Astrid can¡¯t help making ament, which everyone hears.


    *Roar*


    Oya roar while seeing her Master acting in a way so fascinating to her.


    Lucien shakes his head and looks at Dawn with a disappointed expression as he speaks to the general. "I gave you a chance, but you fear death so much that you prefer to continue lying. Well, I will have to do you wish death more until you be willing to admit your mistakes."


    "No, no, no, please, nooo..." The general tries to crawl using only his arms as his legs no longer work.


    But the man¡¯s screams fail to get any sympathy from Lucien as he walks towards the general again. "Let¡¯s try something."


    Lucien takes the general by the arm with such a firm grip that his gauntlet is pressed, and his wrist is crushed, making more crack sounds.


    "No, no, no!!! AAAAaaaaaahhh!!!" The general begins to scream very loudly again, not just for the pain, but for the sinister smile on Lucien¡¯s diabolical face.


    While holding the general by the arm, Lucien tenderly smiles at Madelyn.


    Then he ps his wings.


    *WOOSH!*


    Although Lucien does not use even half the strength of his wings in this movement, he creates a powerful wind wave that propels him into the sky and pushes people, even more than ten meters away from him, to back.


    While Lucien continues to p his wings and go higher in the sky, the general screams as a hot and smelly liquid run down his broken legs.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile as L.u.s.t keeps her body materialized and holds tight to his waist. "F.u.c.k! This is really cool!!"


    Heughs while L.u.s.t has fun together. Lucien wasn¡¯t quite sure of his flying ability, but if something goes wrong during thending, he won¡¯t really get hurt as his resilience is already incredibly high being far beyond someone usual of the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Still, Lucienments in a yful tone. "This is no time for fun, my love."


    L.u.s.t continues to hold Lucien¡¯s waist tightly. "So what are you doing with this man? I know you¡¯re having fun, so why can¡¯t I have fun too?"


    "Fair." Lucien can¡¯t help butugh while teasing L.u.s.t. "Well, I thought about we try something while flying togetherter..."


    "Is that what I think it is?" L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but smile excitedly.


    Lucien smiles at her as he keeps the general away from her body. "You are always thinking about it, my dear."


    L.u.s.t makes a lewd expression as she starts to press her b.r.e.a.s.ts on Lucien¡¯s groin.


    The general would have been shocked to realize what kind of things Lucien and L.u.s.t are doing while he is torturing him, but he passed out shortly after peeing himself.


    Of course, passed out, he can¡¯t suffer punishment, so Lucien lessened the force of his wing ps, stabilizing his flight and maintaining a position in the air. L.u.s.t dematerialized her body so as not to disturb him.


    Lucien grips the general¡¯s other arm and starts to squeeze it slowly. When the steel of his gauntlet begins to deform and tear his skin, he wakes up in agonizing pain.


    "AAAAAH-." The general wakes up screaming again, but Lucien shuts him down with a knee in his belly that makes part of his guts go to areas that they shouldn¡¯t inside the poor man¡¯s body.


    Then Lucien looks him in the eye. "Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯m going to let you fall, and if until you get to the ground, you yell at everyone the truth, I¡¯ll let you finish fall and die in peace."


    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t seem like a tempt proposal.¡¯ L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but joke in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    While Lucienughs, the general starts to cry again. He can hardly imagine what it will be like to fall from that height, but undoubtedly it will look like hell.


    Then Lucien¡¯s expression bes severe, scaring the general to his soul. "But if you still want to keep this act of being a good innocent man, I won¡¯t let you hit the floor, so we can do it again and again."


    The general begins to choke on blood and tears. "Please, please, please, I beg you..."


    Lucien sighs. "Let¡¯s go, round one."


    "No, no, no... AAAAAAA!!!!!" The general starts screaming as he falls after Lucien releases him.


    Due to the high weight of his body added to the weight of his armor, the general falls like a heavy rock from the sky at a very high speed.


    His head is a mess as he feels a lot of pain in his broken members due to air pressure. He is unable to scream, cry, or even die.


    Although the sensation is traumatizing beyond anything imaginable, he soon sees the ground and a part of him prays that there really is a Light God and that he can make his death painless and quick.


    And when the man reaches less than ten meters from the ground, he closes his eyes as he is sure he is dead.


    But...


    "HUH?!?!?" The general stops in the air, with his head less than a meter from the ground, so a greater dread than what he has just felt fills his heart as he imagines whates next.


    So, Lucien¡¯s charming voice makes some peopleugh while others tremble with fear.


    "I knew you would want another round."


    Lucien can¡¯t help butugh, harry because he managed to descend from the sky even faster than he made his way up, pping his wings intensely and also stopping a few meters from the ground, which shows that he already has excellent control over his wings and flight ability.


    When he starts flying upwards, carrying the general again, the poor man realizes that death now looks very merciful.


    "No, no, again, no!! I¡¯ll say it. I want to confess, but please don¡¯t do anything else to me!!!" The general starts screaming while crying.


    "Oh? Why? I thought you liked that." Lucien continues mocking of the general, making hispanions fear even his wicked sense of humor.


    The general screams with all the energy he has left. "I did that! I really tortured those kids. They are demi-humans, so no one would judge me. I did that with a lot of others, and I lik-"


    *Crack*


    Before the general could speak further, which would be indifferent as everyone understands what kind of things he did, Lucien breaks his head off.


    In that minute, the general suffered a lot, really a lot, and Lucien does not really like prolonged torture. Neither his other women nor Madelyn would want that.


    Lucien throws the general¡¯s head in front of Dawn. "You brought your damn racist soldiers here for this. I suggest you go away or watch me and my girls massacre them all."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 238 - Not only this time

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Not only this time</h4>


    As the general¡¯s head rolls on the ground, Dawn panics. If her generals and her soldiers are like that... Maybe she doesn¡¯t really know her people.


    The Light God would never tolerate such acts of cruelty, so if she, as the leader of those soldiers, is allowing them to be so wicked, the heavenly fury wille at them, and innocent people among her people can suffer the consequences as well.


    [No!! I cannot allow my people to suffer because of my soldiers¡¯ evil cations and my stupidness!] Dawn begins to me herself mentally.


    Dawn does not realize that while her mind is in a mess and her feelings are in chaos, she is staring at Lucien, and he is looking at her too.


    She starts to think out loud while staring at Lucien. "You... you are the devil... if I kill you, I can fix that... yes, the Light God will certainly spare my people if I give him your head."


    Dawn forgets everything she saw Lucien do as is blinded by the hope that her people will not suffer the heaven punishment because of the transgressions of her soldiers.


    She runs towards Lucien with her fists raised in a very stupid way, ignoring the shiny sword is in her belt.


    "DAMNED DEVIL!! It¡¯s all your fault!!!!" Dawn screams words that even she doesn¡¯t believe in.


    Dawn¡¯s movements are too slow for Lucien¡¯s super senses, but he doesn¡¯t move or react. He understands that she is just a desperate woman with a broken heart.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "You! You!! You!!!" Dawn begins to punch Lucien in the chest without realizing that she is not using even a small part of her great strength from someone in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    While the other generals fear Lucien¡¯s wrath, his wives can¡¯t help feeling pity for Dawn.


    Dawn starts to cry as she punches Lucien in the chest, "Why?!?! What did I do wrong?!?!"


    Among everyone there, the person who is most feeling sorry for Dawn is Amelia. Amelia always knew that Dawn is deceiving herself with her father¡¯s false faith. Still, Amelia not only did not open Dawn¡¯s eyes but encouraged her blind faith.


    When Amelia arrived in this world, she could have rified everything by saying that she was not the envoy that the Ligh King imed, but to achieve her own goals, Amelia manipted Dawn even more, using her faith.


    Amelia is not hypocritical enough to say that she would do that differently if she could go back in time. She, like Lucien, will do anything for their family.


    But after spending so much time together, Amelia discovered that Dawn is a good and kind woman. Amelia still had doubts if she could really call Dawn a friend, and now, seeing her crying in despair and punching Lucien, Amelia realizes that she already considers Dawn to be her friend and can¡¯t help feeling sorry for being part of the reasons that broke her heart.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to do as Dawn continues to cry and hit him. She is clearly hurting her hand more than his chest.


    He can¡¯t help wanting just to hug the poor and desperate woman even though she is the only one to me for being so blind and stupid.


    But although his personality makes him feel sad for broken women like Dawn, he understands that she is the enemy of most of his wives, especially the demi-human.


    Also, Dawn¡¯s father killed the Sage King, Cassidy¡¯s father. And that is the kind of thing that cannot be ignored. Lucien forces his arms not to hug Dawn. That would be really unfair to his beloved Queen and the other girls.


    But before moving away from Dawn, Lucien looks at Amelia. Although they don¡¯t have a soul connection, it¡¯s quite easy for Lucien to realize that Amelia is very sad because of Dawn¡¯s situation.


    Lucien knows well what it is like not to have friends; after all, he and his sisters had the same childhood. Lucien feels very lucky to have met L.u.s.t and his other wives as they are his friends as well as his loved ones.


    He already thought that Amelia considers Dawn as a friend, but now he has confirmation of that, and he can¡¯t help but be happy and sad. Happy that his sister found a friend who is not a maniptive bitch like Envy, and sad that they are in this strange situation right now.


    Amelia doesn¡¯t know how to help Dawn right now. The truth will only hurt her more. And when confused, Amelia can only think of asking Lucien for help.


    Envy also notices Amelia¡¯s sadness and advises her mentally. ¡¯Just look at his wife. They are always with smiles on their faces... If there is anyone who can help Dawn, it is Lucien.¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s expression changes from sad to pleading, shocking Lucien to the soul. The stubborn and crazy Amelia is so sad that she gives up all her pride to beg Lucien for help.


    Lucien feels like it bes more and more difficult not to hug andfort Dawn. The tears streaming down her face in pain appeal to all the empathy he has.


    He really wants not only to help the sorrow Dawn but also to help his sister keep the first friend she made in her life. If he wants to be stronger by cooperating with her, it is good that she is happy, and a true friend can help her adapt to his wives.


    Still, Lucien will not do anything harmful to his wives. That¡¯s why he looks at them, looking for their opinion about that.


    Dawn is really very famous. Perhaps the most famous woman on the west continent. So everyone tells a lot of stories about her. And nobody has ever heard of hermitting crimes or any act of cruelty.


    Indeed she is a warrior who has already killed many people, but always in fair battles against the Alliance¡¯s demi-humans who want to fight the Light Empire as well.


    Knowing that, Madelyn has no negative feelings towards Dawn. Maybe she was afraid of her as many people, but now, all Madelyn sees is a poor woman with a broken heart. A victim like her.


    Lucien looks at Madelyn, asking her opinion, and she kindly smiles at him. Without the need for words, Lucien understands that Madelyn is not against him helping Dawn.


    Then Lucien looks at his other wives, especially the demi-humans. Anne, Astrid, Scarlett, and the others; all them nod at him because they understand that Dawn is not an evil person.


    Well, in addition to being understanding, Lucien¡¯s wives are also very smart, and everyone has the same concern: Getting along with Amelia.


    So, all of them can see that epting that Lucien helps Dawn will not hurt them but will make them get Amelia¡¯s sympathy.


    Last but not least, Lucien looks at Ang and Cassidy. He cannot deny that despite the opinion of all his wives matter, he has greater respect for his Queens, not for their royal title, but because they are wise and kind women who have a significant influence on other girls.


    Ang not only nods to Lucien but also talks to him mentally. ¡¯She is just a victim of her own ignorance. All her people are like that, and probably her parents raised her that way. I don¡¯t think the girls are going to hold a grudge against her even if you bring her to our family.¡¯


    Lucien smiles as he answers her. ¡¯You are very kind, my sweetheart. I won¡¯t always be able to act like that, but I think Dawn will be better as a friend than an enemy.¡¯


    Then he looks at Cassidy and quickly speaks to her. ¡¯I will not do that if you are going to feel any, even the slightest difort with her, my dear.¡¯


    Cassidy honestly responds. ¡¯I will not me her for the mistakes of her soldiers or her father. I am not such a small woman.¡¯


    Lucien smiles at Cassidy. ¡¯Of course, you are not like that, my love. You are my noble, brave, and fair Queen. Still, no one will judge you for not wanting her in our house.¡¯


    Despite being excited to fight, Cassidy can¡¯t help wanting to jump off the floating tform and kiss Lucien. ¡¯I really appreciate your consideration of my opinion, hubby. But it¡¯s really okay.¡¯


    Having all his wives epted that, Lucien has no reason not to hug the desperate Dawn, who continues to cry and punch him.


    Dawn is totally out of control. She can¡¯t stop ming herself for being so blind while trying to find a way to me Lucien as well. But in the end, he has nothing to do with the Light Empire and its people. She doesn¡¯t even really know him.


    She starts to cry even more and tries to take a step back, but then she feels warm arms embrace her body.


    "Huh?" Dawn looks up with her face in tears and sees Lucien smiling tenderly at her.


    Dawn¡¯s first reaction is to try to get away from him. "YOU... No... You are the devil!"


    Lucien doesn¡¯t force Dawn against his body but gently keeps his hands on her waist. "Yes, I am the devil."


    "So... this... you are evil... I... N..." Dawn is very confused. Her broken heart and her emotions out in control that prevents her from thinking clearly.


    Lucien smiles at her and uses one of his hands to wipe away the tears that keeping out of Dawn¡¯s eyes like an infinite waterfall.


    "Yes, I am evil... to everyone that means any danger for my loved ones. Still, you are not my enemy. I want to take care of you, Dawn."


    Dawn is very shocked to find out about this caring side of Lucien. He looks nothing like the brutal devil who just tortured that general.


    A small part of Dawn still wants to get away from Lucien out of fear, but she is very confused, sad, desperate for any emotional support.


    And Lucien¡¯s hug is sofortable... His fingers are drying his tears so gently... He¡¯s so powerful, confident...


    In her entire life, Dawn has never received affection. Since she was a child, his father fills her with responsibilities. She has always worked very hard to keep her people happy and protected. All she did in this shitty life was to fight, fight, and fight... Only to find out that she was risking her life in battles for damn child torturers.


    But now, at that age, after discovering all that shit, someone is offering warm arms for her to cry in... not just someone, but the devil himself.


    [But is he really evil, even though he is the devil?] Dawn couldn¡¯t help wondering as she reflects on everything she saw.


    She saw a poor demi-human girl who suffered so much in the hands of her light soldiers, looking at Lucien with confidence, knowing that he protects her from all evil.


    Dawn saw the Light Envoy herself give way to that devil to give what that damned general deserved.


    The more Dawn thinks about everything that is happening, the more she gets confused. Nothing else makes sense. Then she looks up again at the devil¡¯s handsome and gentle face.


    She sees Lucien smiling tenderly at her as he says in a very affectionate tone. "Just let me take care of you, Dawn. Only now, just a little."


    Dawn¡¯s mind can no longer reason, but her mouth says what her heart¡¯s desire. "Only this time... just a little..."


    Then Lucien hugs Dawn tightly, filling her heart with warmth and pushing away all the sad emotions she¡¯s feeling.


    She doesn¡¯t stop crying but starts to cry, even more, wetting Lucien¡¯s entire chest with her tears while hugging his waist tightly.


    Amelia smiles as she watches Lucien help her first friend. But she also can¡¯t help being jealous, which she tries to put aside, only this time... just a little.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 239 - Heaven in the Devils Arms

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Heaven in the Devil''s Arms</h4>


    While Dawn can¡¯t stop crying like she never did in her life, her generals are in shock as each new thing that happens is more bizarre than the previous one.


    Amelia doesn¡¯t know what to think. Her whole n to prove to Lucien how amazing she isparate to his wives is bing a bizarre mess.


    Lucien killed one of the generals in a terrifying way, turning the other generals into scared kids, and now the general leader of her army is crying like a baby in his arms.


    Amelia hopes that at least the troops that are more than two hundred meters away from them do not understand the situation well, or no soldier would be able to fight so shocked by everything that is happening, or rather, by everything that Lucien is doing.


    She can¡¯t help but pout while wondering if that all is Lucien¡¯s n to weaken her soldiers before the battle.


    [No, he wouldn¡¯t do that... maybe Envy was capable of that, but not my brother.]


    When thinking of Lucien as her brother, Amelia realizes that nothing will ever change that. Right now, he is taking care of Dawn, who technically is totally on the opposite side of him and his wives, just for her.


    [Brother... but I... even if he also bes my... they cannot call him a brother... except for our sisters. But they are not here now. This is my moment!]


    Lucien notices Amelia staring at him with a strange expression and remembers that they are about to battle. He has a lot of things to do, and he can¡¯t really take care of Dawn all the time.


    Then he looks at the generals and speaks in a severe tone. "Go prepare your troops for the battle."


    [What the f.u.c.k?!] All the generals can¡¯t help but think the same thing.


    After all the bizarre things that have happened and are still happening, now they are taking orders from the leader of the enemy troops.


    Although they are all terrified of Lucien, they do not move but look at Amelia, seeking her orders because Dawn clearly does not evenmand her body now.


    Amelia really wants to do a good battle to mark her ce beside Lucien, but now, resolving Dawn¡¯s situation seems more important than the shitty racists.


    She sighs before speaking also in a severe and hostile tone to the generals. "Go and prepare the troops."


    The generals indeed want to go and prepare the troops to kill the devil and his profane group. But they can¡¯t just walk away and leave the Holy Light Envoy and the Princess of the Light Empire in the hands of that devil.


    One of the generals who haven¡¯t pissed himself yet, starts walking towards Amelia. "My Holy Light Envoy, pleasee with us. We need your leadership in this dark moment more than ever."


    Then that man also looks at Dawn in Lucien¡¯s arms. "Also, we can¡¯t leave the princess with him."


    Dawn, although still crying, hears the general calling her a princess and in a not a respectful tone as before. She understands that after her deplorable scene, no one would see her as a marshal anymore.


    And neither does she want that title. She wants never to have to look at those generals and soldiers she considered herrades, but in fact,mits such nasty and wicked acts behind their back.


    She hugs Lucien more tightly for fear that he will release her, and she will have to return to the Light Empire. Dawn can¡¯t help but think that maybe all the people she thought were innocent could also be evil creatures, and she didn¡¯t¡¯ notice that because she is blind and stupid.


    Lucien notices Dawn¡¯s fear, and Amelia is upset by the general not respecting her as before. He knows that is his fault, but it makes no difference now since Amelia and Dawn are going to be in his care from now on.


    He just has to take good care of them, protect them, and make them happy while the Light Empire and even everyone else can f.u.c.k themself.


    Lucien looks into that general¡¯s eyes and speaks calmly, but everyone can feel the fury and power in his voice. "They will stay with me from now on. So, go and prepare your f.u.c.k.i.n.g troops to die, RIGHT NOW!"


    As he speaks, his wings spread instinctively, surprising the general, who takes a quick step back and falls on his butt.


    Not only that general but also hisrades remember what Lucien did to the unlucky general who harmed Madelyn. His head is still bleeding on the ground.


    None of them wants to face Lucien, and they no longer have the support of their two main leaders. Then they quickly run towards their troops, worrying about nothing else than keep their lives.


    While Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t help butugh at the ¡¯brave¡¯ and ¡¯noble¡¯ generals of the Light Empire, Lucien pats Dawn¡¯s head in a very gentle way.


    Then he extends one of his hands to Amelia and speaks in an affectionate tone. "Come on, sis."


    Envy quickly advises Amelia mentally. ¡¯If you go with him now, it is better not to return to your troops anymore. It makes no sense to continue pretending to be the Light Envoy if you and Dawn behave like obedient bunnies in the devil¡¯s hands.¡¯


    Amelia can¡¯t help but take a quick look at the Light Empire army. It wasn¡¯t really difficult for her to manipte them, but she can¡¯t deny that she had to do some work to really expand her influence to the point of controlling the entire Light Empire.


    Two hundred thousand well-trained soldiers, in addition to those still in the Light Empire. That is really a considerable force that Amelia could use to conquer other kingdoms and even this whole world next.


    But whenparing them to her brother, how delightful and amazing it is to be with him, how incredible and powerful he is, andst but not least, that fantastic energy that they can create together and strengthen them very quickly, Amelia has no doubt.


    She walks towards Lucien while talking to Envy mentally. ¡¯F.u.c.k you, Envy. I know you are afraid of L.u.s.t, but don¡¯tpare your rtionship with her to my brother and me.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ Envy is shocked by Amelia¡¯s words.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile as he sees Amelia walking towards him. For the first time, they seem to be really getting well, and part of it is because of Dawn.


    Amelia arrives in front of Lucien, and he keeps his arm out to her, clearly inviting her to join the hug with Dawn. And of course, Amelia epts his offer, quickly hugging him next to her friend.


    Dawn is shocked to see Light Envy embracing the devil in the same way as she is. After all the shit that just happened, Dawn thought that nothing else could surprise her, but how can the Holy Light Envy let herself depend on the devil himself?!?!


    "Light Envoy... do you?" Dawn even stopped crying to try to understand something. But her arms did not stop hugging Lucien tightly.


    Like Dawn, Amelia rests one side of her face on Lucien¡¯s chest while looking at her. "You can call me Amelia. And... Sorry, Dawn. I lied about a lot of things. Everything I really want is to be here, in my brother¡¯s arms, like this..."


    "Brother?!" Dawn is shocked again. "But you... he... that... it can¡¯t be."


    Amelia regrets lying to Dawn so much. But she never really expected to have a friend, as well as the emotions she is feeling for Lucien now.


    "I¡¯ll exin everything to you, but now it seems not to be the best time to that," Amelia says to Dawn before looking at Lucien. "What are we going to do now?"


    Lucien smiles and kisses Amelia¡¯s forehead affectionately. Dawn is fascinated by the affection he can demonstrate with her with such simple action. But then he kisses her forehead in that way too, making Dawn lower her head while blushing as she doesn¡¯t know what to think about it.


    He looks at his wives as he answers Amelia¡¯s question. "The shitty racists have to pay for everything they did to innocent girls like Madelyn. But I¡¯m not going to lie. I want to do that mostly because of what the Light Empire did to my wives."


    While Lucien¡¯s wives smile, Amelia pouts. "What about ourpetition? You promised..."


    Lucien kisses Amelia¡¯s forehead again, and this time, he keeps rubbing his nose on her fragrant hair in a very tender manner.


    "I¡¯m going to give you everything I promised, everything you want, and much more than you imagine."


    Amelia smile as she rubs her face on Lucien¡¯s chest and enjoys his wonderful scent. "I¡¯m looking forward to it, brother..."


    Then he starts to stroke Dawn¡¯s waist with his hand that is hugging her. "But can we talk about that after the battle? Now I want to take you and Dawn to a ce where you can talk in peace."


    "No!" Amelia exims as she tightens her arms around Lucien¡¯s waist. "I don¡¯t want to leave your side. You... you must only hug me like this... and maybe Dawn sometimes..."


    While Lucien¡¯s wives roll their eyes in sync, L.u.s.t can¡¯t help butment in Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯I just want to see what it is going to be like when you be taming Envy. That will be the first time Envy¡¯s host feels so jealous of her.¡¯


    But just after her words, L.u.s.t thinks again. ¡¯Wait! So after you give Envy a taste of your c.o.c.k, you will be all love-dove with Amelia, making Envy feel very jealous of her host. That will be amazing, hahahaha... I can¡¯t wait to see the expression on her face at that time.¡¯


    Lucien can¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡¯L.u.s.t, do you want to be punished for behaving like a brat girl?¡¯


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ¡¯Yes, of course! I want to be punished by you all the time, and you don¡¯t have even to ask that.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien realizes his mistake.


    L.u.s.tughs, making Lucien more rxed. She always tries to bnce his mood, especially in stressful situations. ¡¯How about you punish me by pping my ass? It would be even better if you spank my ass with your hard big c.o.c.k.¡¯


    Lucien can¡¯t helpughing and quickly realizes that L.u.s.t is trying to make him more rxed to deal with his sister¡¯s jealousy.


    He smiles as he lovingly says to her. ¡¯Thank you, my love. I¡¯ll spank your ass with my c.o.c.k as much as you wantter.¡¯


    Then Lucien looks at Amelia. "Sis, you need to have an honest conversation with Dawn and exin everything to her if you want her to be your friend. And I must not get into it and influence you."


    Amelia can¡¯t deny that Lucien is right. In fact, everything he does seems to be well thought out and very rational. Just as Envy, Amelia also wonders if he is really suffering from the side effects of the bloody rose.


    "You¡¯re going to pamper me a lotter, right?" Amelia asks while pouting.


    Lucien can¡¯t help butugh and pat her head. "Of course, my dear."


    He ces his arm around Amelia¡¯s waist and hugs Dawn¡¯s waist tighter with his other arm. "Dawn, keep holding on to me like that, and don¡¯t be afraid."


    Then Lucien looked at Amelia with a strange smile on his face. "Sis, if you hold me tighter, you will break my bones. Remember that you are stronger than me."


    Stronger? Power? These words no longer have the same meaning for Amelia. She already sees Lucien with her amazing brother, her heaven, the man she wants to her in every way possible.


    And because of that, her body already considers him much stronger than she, even though she has more strength in their natural states.


    Of course, that is without considering the demonic energy that can boost Lucien¡¯s body and makes him incredibly powerful at levels that no one can really understand.


    While Amelia and Dawn hold on tight to Lucien¡¯s body and prepare for what they already imagine he will do, he looks at his wives.


    "Cassidy, you¡¯re in charge. Please, prepare the troops to fight. I wille back quickly."


    She nod. "Okay, hubby. We¡¯ll wait for you to start the fun."


    Lucien nods too and ps his wings.


    *WOOSH*


    Even using only part of the power of his wings, the impulse, again, generates a strong wind wave that pushes Lucien and the girls in his arms to the sky quickly.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 240 - Sisters not Related by Blood

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Sisters not Rted by Blood</h4>


    After Lucien flew with Amelia and Dawn in his arms, his wives looked at the sky.


    Ang, who is keeping her magical surface in the air, can¡¯t help but sigh before thinking out loud. "How can he still surprise us?"


    Cassidy, at her side, sighs. "I think that it is what we should expect of a man above all others."


    Astrid, also in Ang¡¯s group,ments. "Yes, our husband is the best. Any other man would not give a damn to Dawn¡¯s feelings."


    Rose, flying on her own magical surface next to Ang¡¯s group, alsoments. "Other men would have taken advantage of the situation to kill her and avoid further problems."


    "But not our husband. He has to bring every woman with a broken heart in the world into his arms and took care of them." Scarlett, next to Rose,ments.


    Mia, next to Cassidy, makes a worried expression. "That... We can¡¯t let him take care of all the women of this and any other world, or at some point, we will only be able to be in his arms once a week."


    That words are certainly scary for the other girls. Everyone understands that the number of Lucien¡¯s wives is always increasing, and not even the extra time of the purple world will be able to help them if that number gets out of control.


    Still, even girls with a more spoiled and jealous personality like Mia are totally confident that Lucien will never neglect them and that they will never be dissatisfied with him.


    Cassidy strokes Mia¡¯s head. "You know that he will never let us down. Our ce beside him is unshakable, and there will always be room in his arms for us."


    E took Mia¡¯s hand. "We are his beloved wives and not, even his sisters, can change that. The girls whoeter just because hubby wants to take care of them will have to be satisfied as secondary just as the troops."


    Despite E¡¯s words seem unfair to the troops, Lucien¡¯s wives, those who share the deep soul connection with him for having his tattoo, can¡¯t help wanting to remain unique to him, and of course, always being by his side.


    All of them nod as they know that even if Lucien, at some point, gives his tattoo for all the troops, their space in his heart is already guaranteed, and they will always have most of his love.


    But while they all smile for trusting Lucien¡¯s love so much, one of them actually keeps a concerned expression on her face.


    Lori already loves Lucien much more than she could ever imagine. And although she clearly receives special treatment from him, she is still one of his troops, and her concerned little heart will only calm down when she gets his tattoo, bing one of his wives and being able to live with him in the purple world.


    Lena notices Lorei¡¯s concerned expression as she at her side and tries to cheer her up. "Don¡¯t worry, Lori. Everyone can see that Lucien already loves you. He just has to control the number of girls he gives his tattoo well so as not to overwhelm his soul. But I¡¯m sure he will soon bring you to our home."


    Lori squeezes the grip of her katana, Lucien¡¯s gift that she always carries in her hands and not in her storage ring. "I will do my best to deserves Master¡¯s love."


    The other girls smile as they all like Lori, and although they do not really want more women to share Lucien¡¯s love, they understand that he already likes Lori very much.


    Still, when ites to Lucien¡¯s love, none of his wives can im not to have selfish feelings. All of them stillpete in a respectful and healthy way to have more time in the arms of their beloved hubby.


    Marie, on top of her floating surface, smiles provocatively at Lena. "Sister, I think you¡¯re going to lose the bet. The way things are going, Dawn will get the tattoo before Lori."


    Everyone understands what Marie is talking about as they ce bets between them, and thest one divided the group in two, where half bet that Lori would be the next girl to get Lucien¡¯s tattoo, and the other part voted on an unknown new woman.


    They left Lucien¡¯s sisters out the bet as they would probably be getting his tattoo in order to be able to enter the purple world and not to actually be his wives, which they also believe will inevitably happen at some point.


    Marie is provoking Lena because they are in different groups, where Lena believes in Lori, and Marie now believes that the new unknown woman is going to be Dawn.


    And what they bet is turns of sitting on Lucien¡¯sp during meals, washing his body during the bath, and sleeping closer to him, with luck in his arms at night.


    Lori can¡¯t help but bes a little saddened by the possibility of Dawn, despite the Marshal of the Light Empire army, gaining the opportunity she has working so hard to obtain before her.


    Lena smiles at Lori. "Don¡¯t listen to my silly sister. Even if Dawn gets the tattoo now, which is unlikely, it will only be because of Amelia."


    Meggie, beside them, also shows her support for Lori. "Remember how it was the special reward he gave you in thest battle. I¡¯m sure you will shine even more in this battle, and he can even give you the tattoo the next time you were alone together."


    Hope and expectation shine in Lori¡¯s eyes again as she thinks of Lucien rewarding her for standing out in the battle.


    She trained very hard, and because of receiving more attention from him, she is already in the Mortal Realm firstyer.


    So, she hopes to stand out even more in this battle, and of course, Lucien as a good master will reward her a lotter.


    "Mm." Lori smiles at Lena and Maggie.


    Lucien¡¯s wives inevitably end up getting along with each other at sone time as they are always very happy around him.


    Although small conflicts like those of Cassidy and Olivia are also inevitable, small friendly actions like those of Lena and Maggie, or the interactions between Anne and Kylee, make them improve their rtionship.


    And so, they are always bing more and more a big family, united not only by Lucien¡¯s infinite love but also because they like each other so much.


    "Let¡¯s prepare the troops. Hubby will be back soon." Cassidy speaks, and the mage girls begin to move the magical surfaces towards the troops.


    -----------------------


    Flying... Something that all humans have desired at least once.


    Now Dawn is feeling how amazing and pleasurable it is to see the world from above the clouds while the wing sways her hair.


    But the flight, and any other feeling she can feel now, is far inferior to the incredible warmth thates from Lucien¡¯s fragrant body and makes her feel so amazing and calm.


    Dawn sniffs Lucien¡¯s chest while holding firmly to his waist. She never thought about men in a s.e.x.u.a.l way, but these thoughts are naturallying to her mind while her body keeps reacting in a ¡¯strange¡¯ way to him.


    Then she smiles, spontaneously, without thinking much about anything, without worrying about anything but enjoying this exceptional moment.


    Dawn looks to the side and notices Amelia smiling as her. [Is she enjoying it as much as I am?]


    Amelia senses Dawn¡¯s movement as they are very close to each other in Lucien¡¯s arms. Amelia can¡¯t help pouting as she sees that smile on Dawn¡¯s face.


    She once thought she would kill Dawn if she tried to steal even a little bit of her brother¡¯s attention. But now things have changed.


    Amelia increasingly realizes that keeping women away from Lucien is impossible. Even she is happy that he is willing to take care of Dawn.


    So what she has to do is show him that she can be the best woman for him, the best sister, and even... the best wife.


    Amelia also hugs Lucien more tightly while sniffing his chest.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile as he flies to the hill closest to the beach other than the one upied by the Light Empire troops camp.


    Meanwhile, L.u.s.t is a little jealous of Amelia. If the rtionship with just one sister is already like that, L.u.s.t doesn¡¯t even want to imagine what it will be like when he has to deal with several sisters simultaneously, and the most dangerous... his mysterious mother as well.


    Lucien sees a nice spot at the top of a small hill. The ground is grassy, and there are some trees, stones to work as benches, and a far but open view of the beach.


    Hends on the top of the hill while both girls can¡¯t help pouting because their pleasant flight ended so fast.


    Although Lucien opens his arms, releasing the girls, they continue to hug him tightly, making Lucienugh. "You know, we can do that more oftenter, but now it is not a good time for that."


    Dawn blushes as she realizes that she looks like a girl in love and with the devil... But she feels that if she stops hugging him, she will start thinking about all the shit her soldiers did and can still be doing right now in other ces just because she allows them to be monsters as a blind and stupid leader.


    Amelia sees that Dawn is not going to stop hugging Lucien, so she continues to hug him too. She likes Dawn, but she can¡¯t ¡¯lose¡¯ to another woman when ites to showing who loves him the most.


    L.u.s.t and Envy watch the whole scene and realize that their influences are so strong around Lucien and Amelia. Perhaps because of the bloody rose or the siblings¡¯ nature, but they seem just perfect as hosts, or rather, not hosts anymore but partners... maybe even a family.


    Lucien notices the girls¡¯ reaction and smiles as he approaches his head to Amelia¡¯s. He kisses her forehead and begins to lower his face, even more, rubbing her nose on her face in a very tender way.


    Amelia is embarrassed by Lucien¡¯s ¡¯intimate¡¯ act, but she is enjoying it so much that she even lift her head, also rubbing her nose on his face as their mouths approach each other in a ¡¯dangerous¡¯ way.


    Slowly, Lucien continues to rub his nose on Amelia¡¯s delicate face. A part of her wants to back off, but she ignored those feelings for a long time, and now she won¡¯t back off anymore.


    [Is it going to be like that our first time kissing?] Amelia is eager and excited.


    But then when their mouths are less than an inch from connecting, Lucien moves his face to the side and whispers in Amelia¡¯s ear.


    "Take care of your friend now. Resolve the situation with her, and the next time we will be doing that, we will be alone, and I¡¯ll not stop until you are satisfied."


    *Thump* *Thump*


    Amelia¡¯s heart beats faster as she thinks about many things she can do with her brother. Things that a sister should never do with her brother, but she no longer gives a damn to that kind of stupid rules.


    "Mm." Amelia agrees with Lucien but continues to rub her nose on his face as it is incredibly fantastic and addictive.


    Lucien smiles and gently kisses Amelia¡¯s cheek. "Also, tell her that the doors to our house are open for her if she and you want that."


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Amelia¡¯s heart beats faster again as Lucien continues to cause new and incredible feelings on her.


    She can¡¯t help feeling good about Lucien saying "our house," which means that even though she hasn¡¯t been to the purple world yet, he already considers it her house too, that is, her position in his heart is already very high, and there is no doubt that he really wants her there, beside him. And of course, she really wants that too.


    Amelia holds Lucien¡¯s face with both her delicate hands and kisses him on the cheek, though very close to his lips. "I want that."


    Dawn gets more and more confused as her brain cannot keep up with Lucien and Amelia¡¯s personality changes as well as understanding their rtionship or anything else. Everything is so bizarrely shocking.


    Lucien smiles and nods to Amelia. And although it seems painful to stop hugging her brother, Amelia starts to move away from him and put a hand on Dawn¡¯s shoulder. "Come on, and I¡¯ll exin everything to you."


    Dawn is still a little reluctant to stop hugging Lucien, but he smiles and nods at her while Amelia offers Dawn her arms to embrace.


    After another sniffing in his chest, Dawn looks Lucien in the eyes with gratitude before hugging Amelia.


    Lucien pat the heads of both cute girls. "I¡¯ll be back soon to take you home. But now it¡¯s time to kill some shitty racists."


    *WOOSH*


    Then with a fast p of his wings, Lucien flies to the beach again, leaving Dawn and Amelia looking at the sky with simr expressions on their slightly flushed faces.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 241 - I can share a little bit

    <h4>Chapter 241 - I can share a little bit</h4>


    After Lucien flew back to the battlefield, Dawn continued to hug Amelia while receiving pats from her.


    Dawn is still very sad because everything that happened, and now she also mes herself for having enjoyed so much beingforted by Lucien, the devil himself.


    Then Amelia started to say words that made Dawn even more confused. "Sorry, Dawn... I don¡¯t regret what I did to your father and his people, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt you."


    "I had no way of knowing that you are actually a good person in the middle of those damned racists."


    Dawn quickly shook her head. "That is not your fault, Light Envoy."


    Amelia makes a sorry expression as she looks Dawn in the eye. "I am not Light Envoy, or anything else rted to Light. I am the daughter of a stupid bastard called Evil King..."


    Dawn¡¯s expression became more and more shocked as Amelia exins to her how she came to this world and what is her goal. Still, Dawn doesn¡¯t stop hugging Amelia because she instinctively feels that she is her friend.


    That all is a lot of information for anyone to absorb at once. Still, Dawn is a really strong person, in body and in mind. She liked her first time crying in Lucien¡¯s arms, but now she is calmer and reflects on everything she is finding out.


    "Amelia... so... he... Lucien, is he really your brother? Isn¡¯t he the devil?" Dawn asks with a curious expression.


    ¡¯Of course, she is asking about him first.¡¯ Envy provokes Amelia in her mind.


    Amelia ignores Envy and answers Dawn. "Although we had nothing to do with gods, my father sold our souls to demons. Now not only is Lucien and I connected to these demons, but also our other sisters are too."


    "Demons? What kind of demons?" Dawn asks.


    "In my case, it¡¯s the demon of envy. So I did what I did to your people. I wanted to steal your father¡¯s desire to conquer the world and absorb the energy he would generate by knowing that I have everything he ever wanted."


    "So is Lucien with..." Dawn started to think out loud.


    Envy materializes her body next to them while asking Dawn. "What was the most intense feeling you felt in his arms?"


    Dawn is so focused on her thoughts about Lucien that she doesn¡¯t notice Envy and just reflects on the question.


    The answeres quickly to her mind. "Pleasure! I felt really good in his arms even though I was so sad... Is he the demon of pleasure?"


    As Dawn notices Envy next to Amelia, she bes really shocked. The view of a woman, or rather a demon, with wings, horns, and tail, is quite unexpected, and Dawn can¡¯t help but step back.


    Envy can¡¯t help butugh. "Maybe he really is, hehehe..."


    Amelia exins with a strange smile on her face. "He¡¯s with the L.u.s.t Demon. But she just gives him the power to make women strong with pleasure. He can make any woman happy so easily because he is that incredible."


    Envy clicks her tongue. "You really fell for himpletely... I can¡¯t understand it. He¡¯s just-"


    Amelia¡¯s expression turns furious as she points her hand at Envy. Her soul weapons, which are the pair of white short swords, appear in her hands while one is aimed directly at Envy¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t you dare!!"


    Envy knows that Amelia can¡¯t really hurt her. Still, she raises her hands and steps back with a regretful expression. "A nice guy! I was going to say a nice guy, that¡¯s all!"


    Dawn is surprised to see Amelia¡¯s extreme reaction, even going against the demon that has her soul to defend Lucien. Well, they are siblings, so it is natural, but many things are even more confusing for Dawn.


    She looks at Amelia. "But... you said that he is evil and even made use here to fight him and his group... That doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    Amelia put her swords down and looks at Dawn with a sorry expression. "I was manipting you and your people to try to get more of my brother¡¯s attention. Our rtionship wasplicated before..."


    Dawn shakes her head. "You... he... demons... That is too much information. I can¡¯t understand all... That is so crazy!"


    Amelia approaches Dawn and hugs her again. "Okay. I understand that that¡¯s a lot to find out just like that, but you need to understand three things first."


    "Hmm?" Dawn steps back again as she doesn¡¯t know if she can really trust Amelia.


    Amelia can¡¯t help but be sad. Still, she understands that she did a lot of harm by manipting Dawn like that, so she starts to exin quickly.


    "You are a good person, Dawn, much better than the people of the Light Empire and me. Perhaps not everyone there is that evil, but your father, your generals, and the soldiers, as well as most of the people, see everyone who is not of Light Empire as sub-humans and don¡¯t mind being cruel to them. In fact, just as that general, they like to hurt even innocent demi-humans for pleasure."


    Dawn feels like crying again because she knows Ameli¡¯s words can be true. In fact, after seeing the reaction of the generals that she always believed to be noble and just people, Dawn really doesn¡¯t trust anyone anymore.


    But Amelia and Lucien are very peculiar. Amelia is telling her that they are partners with demons while Lucien has dered himself to be really the devil, not caring about the opinions of others.


    Amelia is also confessing her mistakes, and so Dawn can¡¯t help believing that Amelia is really honest with her.


    "You shouldn¡¯t go back to the Light Empire, Dawn. You are a good woman while they are wicked racists." Amelia finishes exining her first point.


    "..." Dawn doesn¡¯t say anything, but she reflects on that a lot. She thought about trying to correct the harm her soldiers did to ensure the safety of the innocent people of the Light Empire, but if all of them, or most of them are as she thinks they are now, it is better for her not to return.


    But then where should she go? What purpose will she have after losing the only goal of her entire life?


    While Dawn¡¯s head and she feels like crying, Amelia exins her second point. "Dawn... I never had a friend before. I was raised only with Lucien and our sisters."


    "But... I really like you. I want us to be friends, and I want to redeem myself with you for all the harm that I did to you."


    Dawn really likes Amelia and wants to believe her words. Still, she asks with a confused expression. "Really? Why?"


    Amelia makes a thoughtful expression. "It¡¯s true. I really like you, but ... I¡¯ve never had a friend before. I don¡¯t know what that feeling is or should be like."


    "I was very sad when I saw you crying and realized that I really like you, maybe just how I like my sisters. I don¡¯t want to see you sad, and I want you to continue together with me even after all that mess."


    Dawn reflects on Amelia¡¯s words and realizes that she also doesn¡¯t know anything about friendship. She has been all her life focusing onmanding Light Empire troops to fight, so she never had time for friends or anything else.


    But the time she spent with Amelia, despite because of lies, was very good. Whenparing going back to the Light Empire or following Amelia into the unknown, Dawn has no doubt which one looks better.


    "I like you, too, Amelia," Dawn speaks honestly.


    Amelia walks slowly towards Dawn while opening her arms. "I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, my friend. I promise to make it up to you for all that shit."


    Dawn sighs and epts Amelia¡¯s embrace. "Okay... You shouldn¡¯t have manipted me, but if you didn¡¯te, I would spend my entire life protecting those cruel people without knowing anything they would do behind my back."


    Amelia hugs Dawn tightly. "You owe them nothing. You are free to do whatever you want with your life, and you don¡¯t have to go back to that den of monsters anymore."


    Dawn also hugged Amelia tightly. "You have to be a good friend to me, Amelia. No more maniptions and lies... I just need someone to support me now until I can put my thoughts and feelings in order again."


    "Of course. I¡¯ll just be by your side as a good friend and give you all the support you need." Amelia smiles.


    "Thank you." Dawn can¡¯t help feeling safe andfortable in Amelia¡¯s arms. Of course, that feeling is still quite different from when she was with Lucien.


    They just continue to hug for a few seconds until Amelia notices the movement of troops on the beach. She cannot see the people clearly, but she understands that the battle is beginning.


    Amelia turns over Dawn¡¯s body and points to the beach. "Look. Those racist generals and soldiers are about to face my brother¡¯s fury. They will be punished for all the harm they did to innocent people."


    While Dawn looks at the beach, she talks to Amelia. "You said that I have to understand three things, but you only told me two points. Or did I missed something?"


    Amelia smiles at Dawn. "Ah, yes. That is something my brother told me about. He said the doors of our house are open for you if you want it."


    "Your home?" Amelia makes a confused expression.


    Amelia pout. "Well, I haven¡¯t been there yet. His new house is a little peculiar... But I intend to be the queen of that house."


    "And you, my friend, can be by my side, sharing his attention and affection... What about that?"


    "His attention and affection?" Dawn can¡¯t help but imagine herself in Lucien¡¯s arms again. A part of her, a significant part, bigger than she imagines, really wants that.


    Amelia can¡¯t help feeling stupid for offering her brother¡¯s affection to another woman. She wants him so much, and only for her.


    But just as he carried them both in his arms flying, she understands that he can take care of them both at the same time.


    And of course, she will always be his sister, his favorite, while Dawn, her first friend, can receive a little bit of his affection.


    Amelia nod to Dawn. "Yes, but we will have to talk about limits..."


    Dawn is confused to see a strange expression in Amelia¡¯s face. Now that she is calmer, Dawn remembers seeing Amelia and Lucien acting in a very strange way.


    In fact, she also acted like that in his arms, but Dawn is just a woman who can¡¯t help but be a little attracted to someone as handsome as Lucien while Amelia is his sister.


    Amelia notices Dawn¡¯s expression and concludes that she is thinking something like, ¡¯but aren¡¯t you siblings?¡¯


    Then she looks into Dawn¡¯s eyes. "You¡¯re my first friend, Dawn. That¡¯s why I¡¯m inviting you toe with us. But you can never forget he¡¯s mine. My brother and also my man."


    Dawn is really shocked as she stares at Amelia and nods. "I... I u-understand."


    Amelia smiles and hugs Dawn again. "Good, good. I¡¯m sure we will get along very well."


    While Amelia and Dawn watch the troops on the beach, Envy shakes her head while standing beside them, but is totally ignored by the girls.


    Well, Dawn wants to ask many things about her, but now she has more important things in her mind... or rather, a demon more important.


    And while thinking about him, Dawn makes a worried expression. "Wait! Lucien is indeed incredible, but he will still face two hundred thousand soldiers by all sides..."


    Before Amelia speaks, Envy speaks first. "And your two hundred thousand racist soldiers won¡¯t be able to do anything... His two thousand women are totally boosted by his demonic energy. These poor men don¡¯t stand a chance against them."


    Dawn is confused because she doesn¡¯t understand what Envy is talking about. So Amelia pats her head while speaking in a proud tone.


    "Don¡¯t worry. My brother is the most incredible man of all! Anyone who gets in our way will have the same end."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 242 - Pre-battle Motivational Speech

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Pre-battle Motivational Speech</h4>


    While Amelia answered all of Dawn¡¯s questions and exined more about their situation, Lucien quickly flew back to the beach.


    While in the air, flying over the battlefield, he sees the multiple lines of the Light Empire troops well organized and ready to fight.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but get excited. While a part of him really wants to kill the shitty racist, another part just wants to fight... use all his capabilities to break bones and split bodies in half.


    He always liked to fight, but something changed since he connected Aylin¡¯s golden naginata with his soul. Now he likes to fight even more.


    The naginata appears in his hands as he flies as Aylin did many times. Lucien turns the naginata in his hands while thinking about Aylin.


    [Maybe this time I¡¯ll get some answers... Aylin...]


    Lucien felt a small reaction in the golden gate within his soul when he fought against the groups of Ivan and ck Hand.


    And somehow, he understands that he needs to fight much more to open that gate and release more potential from the naginata as well as understand more about Aylin¡¯s soul.


    Aylin was considered the strongest dragon of all time and was called Dragonqueen of War, so it is clear that he will understand more about her with wars. Well, Lucien and his big, really big family are not short of enemies for him to fight.


    Lucien smiles at the naginata in his hands before dematerializing it. Then he ps his wings, before closing them and descend from the sky at super speed.


    Not on the side of his troops, but above the Light Empire¡¯s army.


    Many soldiers were watching him flying in the sky and lowered their heads as they see himing towards them.


    "NO NO NO NO!!!" A man began to cry as he remembers the screams of the general tortured by Lucien.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit!!!" Another soldier tries runs to the troops¡¯ back, but they are too close to each other, so they are unable to run.


    The devil ising for us!!!


    "RUN!! RUN, DAMN BASTARDS!!!


    "We are over, all it is over..." A man kneels as his tears soak the ground at his feet.


    Then Lucien descends from the sky until he reaches a few meters from the troops and stabilizes his flight and keep going forward, generating a strong wave of wind above them.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    The powerful winds waves drive several soldiers to the ground while others just jump on the ground in fear.


    Lucien¡¯s women startughing on the other side of the battlefield as they watch the chaos he is making just by flying above the soldiers, terrifying them to the soul.


    But some of the generals, motivated mainly by fear, order their troops not to be afraid and to fight, of course, for them.


    That same general who questioned Amelia a few minutes ago points his sword at Lucien while seeing him flying towards him, which is in front of the army.


    "What are you waiting for?! He¡¯s alone!!! Fire arrows, spell, stones, or your heads, if necessary, but put him down!!!" The general yells at his soldiers.


    But the soldiers keep their heads down because of the fear blinds and make them deaf.


    Lucien smiles as he flies towards the general. With each p of his wings, he feels the soldiers panic below him, and that sensation is addictive.


    The general panics as he realizes that none of his soldiers is obeying him. He doesn¡¯t understand why Lucien is able to fly so near to them, and nobody fires something at him.


    Then he looks to the side while continuing to shout his orders.


    *WhOOSH*


    *Crack*


    The man had no idea about the incredible speed of Lucien, who pass flying at his side and take his head off.


    Blood stters on several soldiers as the general¡¯s body falls to the ground, and Lucien flies to the sky in front of the army with the poor man¡¯s head in hand, still with a horrified expression on his face.


    As the terrible death wind had already passed over their heads, the soldiers look ahead and see Lucien in the air about a hundred meters from the ground looking at them.


    Lucien smiles as he extends his hand forward, pointing the general¡¯s severed head at the troops.


    Then he uses his other hand to move the general¡¯s chin, making his lips move as Lucien speaks in a loud and strange tone.


    "Soldiers!! Attack the damn devil!! For the glory of the Light Empire!!! For the Light GOD!!!!"


    "..."


    "........"


    ".............."


    Everyone is silent.


    No one can express in words what they feel as they see Lucien making fun of them using the general¡¯s head.


    "I didn¡¯t enlist for this shit!!" A soldier throws his sword on the ground and tries to run away.


    But he cannot move because the soldiers are in a huge formation line, one very close to the other.


    Another general punch that soldier. "Are you even a man?! You will have to fight and kill him!! That is the only way to get out of this battlefield alive."


    A soldier beside them starts to cry. "But... He¡¯s not a person! He¡¯s the f.u.c.k.i.n.g devil!!!"


    The soldiers are so worried about losing their lives to Lucien that they lose all reason. They forget that they are an army and begin to think individually.


    But Lucien doesn¡¯t want to scare them so much; after all, he wants a good fight so that his girls can take revenge on everything that the Light Empire did to them and also use the hard-training they had over the past month.


    Of course, his broken sense of humor leads him to move the mouth of the severed head in his hand again while trying to imitate the general¡¯s tone.


    "Soldiers! Didn¡¯t you hear me?! I told you to march and kill the devil!! You better do that because you don¡¯t want to see me really angry."


    "..." Again, no one knows what to say.


    One of the soldiers on the front line started to cry like many others. [Shit!!! Does he want us to attack him, so he doesn¡¯t attack us? Obviously, that is not going to end well for us.]


    Then another general points a spear at Lucien. "Damn the devil!! Your tricks don¡¯t work on all of us!! Our army will ughter you!!"


    The general¡¯s brave words do not make the soldiers fear Lucien any less, but it begins to transform part of that fear into anger, and of course, as they are in such arge group, many of them bes confident in killing the devil.


    A soldier prepared his bow and pointed an arrow at Lucien while speaking loudly. "Yes, my friends! He¡¯s just a f.u.c.k.i.n.g devil. If we stay together, we can kill him."


    Then he fires the arrow that makes a ¡¯whoosh¡¯ sound and flies towards Lucien.


    Lucien smiles and dodges the arrow just by slight tilting his head to the side when the arrow is an inch from his face.


    He looks at the general and soldier who shot the arrow. "Nice!! Let¡¯s do it then."


    Moved by the act of courage of the general and the archer, other soldiers begin to prepare arrows and spells to fire at Lucien.


    Even some soldiers from the back lines that were fleeing start to stay because, apparently, they just were deceived by the devil¡¯s trick, and he is not really invincible as many of them think.


    But then, Lucien makes a quickunching movement with his arm, throwing the general¡¯s head towards the archer. "Take it."


    The soldiers try to follow the flying head with their eyes, but it flies at an unbelievable speed, hitting the face of the archer, who fails to dodge it in time to keep his life.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    Lucien used a good deal of force on that move, causing the general¡¯s head to not only rip the archer¡¯s head off, but also both heads to smash against each other and explode in a bloody mess of meat, bones, and brains.


    That was not a simple death, but one of the most brutal even for many of the soldiers who have seen many, really many deaths in battles.


    As the soldiers nearest what remains of the archer¡¯s body begin to feel sick because of the parts of the brain and flesh that flew on their armor, the brave general begins to vomit.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body in Lucien¡¯s arms and kisses his check while speaking in an excited tone. "Headshot! You deserve a kiss for that, hubby."


    Lucien slowly kisses L.u.s.t¡¯s sweet lips beforeughing. "I¡¯ll let you try it next time, my dear."


    As fear, anger, and admiration for Lucien grow in the soldiers¡¯ hearts, he turns and ps his wings towards his army.


    The other generals of the Light Empire began to try to calm and motivate the soldiers to fight. Dawn lost her capacity to lead and was taken by the devil along with Light Envoy, and now the devil is terrorizing them.


    Still, running away doesn¡¯t seem possible as they would just be attacked from behind.


    Also, how could they exin to their people that the Light Empire¡¯s two hundred thousand soldiers army ran away from a mixed army with less than ten thousand soldiers?


    As the Light Empire troops rearrange their lines and prepare for battle, Luciennds on Ang¡¯s floating magic tform.


    He approaches Cassidy, hugs her waist, and kisses her. ¡¯Good job, my love.¡¯


    Right after kiss Cassidy, he kisses Ang too. "I am fortunate to have such good wives as you, my loves."


    His wives blush a little while their hearts are happy and warm with every praise from Lucien, even though he always praises them.


    Then he approaches the back of the tform while having Mia and E hugging his waist from both sides.


    As the tform is approximately one hundred meters from the ground, Lucien has a clear view of all his female troops in an organized formation right in front of him, while his male troops are behind them, and further behind, the groups of adventurers and mercenaries, led by Scarlett and Olivia who have already retaken their positions after the meeting with Amelia.


    Lucien uses his demonic energy to boost his voice while looking to the adventurers and mercenaries. "You must listen to Scarlett and Olivia¡¯s orders, defending the backs of our troops."


    "Right now, there Light Empire soldiers nking us by the west, but don¡¯t worry, they are a group of no more than eight or ten thousand soldiers."


    Olivia and Scarlett are really powerful, being almost in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, but in fact, they are now equivalent to people from the third or even fourthyer as their bodies are boosted by Lucien, that is, full of his demonic energy.


    Still, Lucien understands that it will be difficult for the groups of mercenaries and adventurers totaling four thousand people to defeat ten thousand well-trained soldiers of the Light Empire easily.


    But of course, Lucien¡¯s other wives can help Olivia and Scarlett quickly by moving across the battlefield with the help of Marie, Lena, and Rose¡¯s floating tforms.


    Also, Lucien looks at his male troops. "Alden, you are charged with helping them or attacking with my troops if necessary."


    Scarlett, Olivia, and Alden nod in agreement while their groups also agree with this organization; after all, they will be facing 5% of the Light Empire¡¯s army while Lucien and his women troops will have to deal with everyone else.


    Lucien¡¯s female troops are not afraid; on the contrary, they can¡¯t wait to start the battle.


    He can see the excitement in his girls¡¯ eyes. Still, he wants to speak words of motivation as any good leader should do.


    Well, other leaders would say to their soldiers fight for honor, fight to defend their people, their home, their wives...


    But Lucien is not like other leaders. He will not say empty and meaningless words to his girls.


    He smiles at his female troops and starts his motivational speech. "For every racist you kill, one minute will be added to your special reward time."


    Lucien¡¯s words reach his girls deep in their hearts, making them even more motivated.


    A minute may seem like a short time to others, but they have a hundred and ny thousand soldiers to face, making it possible that all of them can earn many additional minutes of the reward that their master will already give them.


    That is just a perfect opportunity for the girls to gain more of Lucien¡¯s reward, which they love more than everything.


    The girls can¡¯t help but raise their spears and naginatas in celebration. "YEAH, MASTER!!!"


    Lucien smiles, but his words of motivation are not yet over. "Also, each one of you who seed in killing a hundred or more racists will receive in additional a great load inside your both love holes."


    When the girls thought the opportunity could not get any better, Lucien surprises them again by making their smiles even bigger while their excitement reaches extremely high levels.


    They yell again. "F.U.C.K YEAH!! MASTER IS THE BEST!!!"


    While the adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien¡¯s male troops just want to find a hole to hide from that awkward and embarrassing situation, Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t help butugh.


    E, hugging Lucien¡¯s waist, can¡¯t help thinking aloud. "Poor girls. They can¡¯t even imagine..."


    Mia, hugging the other side of Lucien¡¯s waist, giggles. "Yes... I don¡¯t remember thest time I went to sleep without six or seven additional loads inside."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 243 - Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Fireworks</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s peculiar motivational speech left his female troops incredibly motivated as well as horny.


    Then he kisses Mia and E on the lips before flying to Marie¡¯s floating tform. Lucien hugs the cute Marie while talking to all of his wives.


    "We will keep the melee troops in a long line, and behind them, groups of archers and mages."


    Then Lucien caresses Marie¡¯s face before sucking on her sweet lips. She stands on her tiptoes while blushing.


    "You, my dear, together with Lena, and Rose, will be the pirs of the line. Each of you will maintain a significant space from each other, thus creating five sections."


    "You can defend our troops with magical barriers or attack the enemy troops ording to the situation."


    While exining, Lucien also kisses the other girls next to Marie. He doesn¡¯t want any of his girls to feel neglected.


    "Marie and Lena will maintain the two westernmost section of the line. The middle section will be defended by our troops¡¯ group of defensive mages."


    After kissing all the girls on Marie¡¯s floating tform, Lucien jumps to Lena¡¯s tform.


    She hugs on his arms quickly and starts the kiss, which ends upsting a little longer than expected, leaving Marie jealous.


    Lucien ps Lena¡¯s ass before kisses the other girls, finishing the kiss section with Lori. He caresses her face as he continues talking to everyone.


    "We are always mentally connected, so let me know of any problems and don¡¯t take unnecessary risks. I can fly to your sides quickly if you need any help or just recover demonic energy."


    Lori, unlike the girls with the tattoo, cannotmunicate with Lucien mentally, and because of that, she is a little sad.


    He realizes that and kisses her again. "If you or any other troop is in trouble, just try to talk to one of the girls who will be close to you, and then, they will let me know about it."


    Lori smiles as she feels Lucien¡¯s affection, which motivates her to keep trying her best to get the tattoo soon.


    Lucien pats her head before flying to Rose¡¯s floating tform and starts to kiss the girls there as well. "Rose will lead the section on the east side of the central section."


    In the current structure, Marie¡¯s group also consists of Anne, Kylee, Reba, and Ghnna. While Anne, Kylee, and Reba will fight together with the troops on the ground, Ghnna will stand next to Marie on the tform, firing arrows.


    Lena¡¯s group also consists of Jeanne and Lori. While Jeanne and Lori will lead the troops on the ground, Lena will keep on her floating tform, using her spells and helping some archer troops to take advantage of the highground.


    Although Maggie is now on Lena¡¯s floating tform, Lucien has trained her to lead the mage troops, which will now be in the central section of their lines. He needs one of his wives leading his troops to maintain mentalmunication with them.


    Rose¡¯s group includes No, Madelyn, and Oya. Only mama tigress will fight on the ground while Ne will continue on the floating tform, firing her arrows, and Madelyn will use her wind magic.


    Although Madelyn is not as powerful as Lucien¡¯s other wives, she can help Ne a lot, using the wind to guide her arrows faster to her targets.


    Lucien continues to stroke Oya and Madelyn as he finishes exining how they will fight. "Finally, Cassidy, Mia, Astrid, Aria, and E will fight in the section closer to the beach while Ang and I deal with the sh.i.p.s."


    He smiles at Ang. "Ang and I will deal with the sh.i.p.s quickly, and then we will start to help Cassidy¡¯s group, thus destroying our enemy¡¯s army from left to right."


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives nod as they agree with his ns. However, Lucien feels that Rose is not really satisfied, so he approaches her.


    He hugs her while asking affectionately. "What¡¯s the problem, my sweet Rose?"


    Rose hugs Lucien¡¯s waist tightly as she whispers. "I can also help you destroy the sh.i.p.s. I am as powerful as Ang."


    Everyone can see that Rose is jealous of Ang. That started when Ang reached the secondyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Rose¡¯s recent concerns about her life with Lucien away from her mother and the possibility that she could want to leave her husband to be with Lucien has been a concern for Lucien as well.


    But that is not something that Lucien can solve now. All he can do is keep trying his best to make Rose happy and satisfied. And her jealousy for Ang is something that is bing harmful to everyone.


    Lucien pats Rose¡¯s head. "My dear, you are a smart girl. You know I¡¯m just using the advantage of Ang¡¯s ice and water affinity to deal with this situation faster. I never doubted, and I will never doubt your potential. You are my incredibly talented little vampire."


    "Really?" Rose asks, clearly acting spoiled as she rubs her face on Lucien¡¯s chest.


    He smiles as he strokes her hair. "Of course, my dear. You don¡¯t have to be in doubt. We have the soul connection, in addition to the vampire blood connection, so you know my feelings for you."


    Rose smiles while feeling bad about being jealous and acting spoiled. "I know, hubby. It¡¯s just that Ang is so amazing, and you seem to have that connection better than ours... I can¡¯t help but..."


    Lucien rests his forehead on Rose¡¯s. As the base of his horns grows from the top of her forehead, it does not hinder him from doing many things. And of course, the girls feel no difort when touching or being touched by his horns.


    "Shh... Rose, my love, insecurity is not one of your characteristics. Whenever you doubt how powerful our connection is, remember that drinking blood is bizarre for any race other than vampires, but I do it with you, only with you, my incredible, beautiful, and perfect vampire. "


    Rose can¡¯t help feeling silly for letting her jealousy and insecurity blind her from how Lucien loves her.


    Not only her, but all of his other wives know how special and unique they are to him and how much he really loves them.


    "I love you so so so so much, hubby!!!" Rose jumps into Lucien¡¯s arms as she looks him in the eye and cuts her own lips with her cute little fangs.


    "I love you so much too." Lucien holds Rose by the thighs as she wraps her legs around his waist. Then he smiles at her and kisses her bloody lips intensely.


    Rose makes a small cut on Lucien¡¯s lips as they do their unique and special bloody kiss, which boosts them for demonic energy and also because of the blood exchange between a vampire and her partner for life.


    The kiss doesn¡¯tst long as Lucien stops it while looking at Rose with a sorry expression. "We will do moreter. Now we have a battle to win."


    "Mm." Rose stops hugging Lucien while she licks his blood and saliva still on her lips. She knows it was not cool to act spoiled, but she is thrilled that he calmed her heart even in a moment like that.


    Lucien strokes Rose¡¯s face again as he talks to ally his wives. "The mages of the enemy troops are preparing their attacks."


    "They will likely try to bombard us with spells until their mages run out of mana and need a rest, so the melee troops will take action by attacking our lines."


    At that point, all Lucien¡¯s wives can see the Light Empire troops within two hundred meters of them. In half-moon formation, they surrounded the entire front of Lucien¡¯s troop line while the nking group approaches the back of the adventurer and mercenary groups.


    The formation of the Light Empire army is based on arge line of melee troops with big blessed shields, a troop of mages behind them, and an archer troop further behind, ready to fire a cloud of arrows at Lucien¡¯s group as soon as the mages¡¯ attack is over.


    But unlike Lucien¡¯s troops, behind the Light Empire¡¯s archer troops, there¡¯s another line of melee troops and so on many lines of various differents troops,pleting the one hundred and eighty-nine thousand soldiers while ten thousand are nking by thend and a thousand are in the sh.i.p.s.


    While the Light Empire¡¯s mages prepare their attack, Lucien¡¯s troops fear nothing. Although their front troops do not have shields, the girls trustpletely on Rose, Marie, Lena, and their troop of mages to defend them.


    Rose prepares to defend her section while Ang will defend the easternmost section from attacks fromnd and from the sh.i.p.s, which are likely to be full of mages, focused entirely on ranged attacks.


    Lucien flies to Maggie¡¯s side. She hugs his waist, and they fly towards the troop of mages.


    Maggie is not only perfect for leading the group of mages because she is a powerful mage, but also because her vision abilities allow her to have many advantages that only increase by her being at the center of the battlefield.


    He kisses Maggie¡¯s lips before flying to the front of the troops.


    Lucien stabilizes his flight a hundred meters from the ground while looking at the great Light Empire army in front of him.


    They look like an infinite sea of


    soldiers, but their numbers only make Lucien more excited for a good fight.


    Then he sees the lights of the mages¡¯ spells behind the front line of the Light Empire soldiers.


    Lucien will be using mentalmunication most of the time to give orders to his troops, but sometimes he wants to use his energy to boost his voice, speaking to all of his troops as well, and thus increasing their morale.


    Now, to start the battle well, he uses his boosted voice. "Barriers up!"


    Immediately after Lucien¡¯s words, two ice barriers over a hundred meters in a concave form grow from the ground in front of the troops¡¯ on the right side of their line.


    Arge bright white barrier grows in front of the troops on the central area of


    the lines. Because it is formed by various elements and many SS-rank mages, the barrier of the mage group is almost as strong as that of the Mortal Realm girls.


    Rose¡¯s big stone barrier is also ready and, along with Ang¡¯s ice barrier, creates a giant magic shield in front of Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Because Lucien is flying in front of the group of mage troops, he is behind the mixed white barrier, which is transparent, allowing him to see the battlefield in front of him. The ice barriers are translucent, while Rose¡¯s stone barrier is opaque.


    Without Dawn and Light Envoy, one of the strongest generals of Light Empire leads the central troops of their army while his mates, the other generals, lead their troops, following his call.


    That general looks at the big magic shield of the Lucien girls with a mocking expression on his face. "Tsk, so mediocre..."


    Then he raises his sword and begins to lower it, aiming at Lucien¡¯s troops slowly. "MAGES..."


    The mages, who have been preparing their spells for more than a minute, look on the big shield of Lucien¡¯s girls and wait for the order of the generals, who are attentively awaiting the main general¡¯s order.


    When the main general¡¯s sword is aligned in the direction of the big magic shield, he gives the order. "FIRE, NOW!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    "FIRE!!!"


    Following the order of the main general, the other generals and captains yell as well, ordering all the front lines mages to fire their spells over the melee troops towards the great magic shield of Lucien¡¯s army.


    *WHSOOOOOOOOSHHHHH*


    Rocks, ice spikes, fireballs, among other different spells from the mages of the Light Empire, create a big shadow on the battlefield while also creating a beautiful spectacle in the sky.


    The generals, as well as all the troops of the Light Empire, smile while they are sure that their great attack will easily destroy the magic shield of Lucien¡¯s army, causing significant damage to them.


    But while all those spells fly towards Lucien¡¯s troops, they fear nothing as they continue to smile, excited by the shock that the enemy army will feel when they see the result of their attack.


    Lucien smiles as he slowly ps his wings in the air and watches the spectacles of fireworks, as that is all that attack means to them, a visual spectacle.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body in Lucien¡¯s arms, which are always ready to hug her.


    She kisses his lips. "Of all the thousands of battles I have participated in until now, the most pleasant ones are with you, my love."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 244 - Great Wall

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Great Wall</h4>


    The great army of the Light Empire...


    Whether in a group of five hundred, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, or the new record, two hundred thousand soldiers, they have a high rate of victories, only losing sometimes to Alliance¡¯s troops.


    That high rate of victories is not only due to the number of soldiers in their groups, but mainly due to the individual strength and excellent discipline of Light Empire troops.


    With most of its troops being in B and A-rank, many of them in S-rank, while their generals are even in SS-rank, the Light Empire army is really incredible by the standards of an inferior world.


    And the Light Empire soldiers know how strong they are. They are proud to be part of such a force.


    Now, these soldiers look proudly at the sky, watching the incredible coordinated attack of twenty thousand experienced, powerful, A, and even some S-rank, Light Empire mages, heading towards a small group of soldiers who have no chance of winning that battle, even though the devil himself leads them.


    Never before has such an absurdly incredible attack been seen. Those twenty thousand mages not only cast any spell, but they charged their most powerful spells for a minute, and now they can¡¯t even describe how powerful this attack is.


    Then, the moment that everyone was waiting for happens. The rain of destruction cast by the Light Empire army strikes the humble magic shield of the enemy troops, creating a tremendous explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Fire, ice, rocks, and lightning create a wave of force and light that forces the Light Empire soldiers to protect their eyes with their arms while their ears even hurt a little because of the loud sound.


    The soldiers of the Light Empire can¡¯t help but think they already won.


    "It¡¯s over."


    "They can¡¯t have survived that, right?"


    "Did we really need such a big army for that?"


    "Dawn was crazy when she gathered so many soldiers to deal with that group of idiots..."


    One of the generals smiled as he tries to see what had happened to Lucien¡¯s army barrier. "This is the power of our Light Empire!!"


    A soldier from the front asked in a still worried tone. "The devil... he died, right?"


    Another soldier pped his friend on the shoulder. "Of course he died, their barrier is o-."


    That soldier cannot finish his words as he notices that the magic barrier is still standing while the mess caused by ashes and rocks from the mages¡¯ attacks falls to the ground.


    As the vision of the other soldiers bes clear, they all begin to realize that their mages¡¯ attack did not break down the barrier as they expected.


    "No way!!"


    "No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way!!"


    "It cannot be..."


    The soldiers are shocked. The attack not only failed but caused just minor visible damage to the ice and stone barriers while the bright barrier in the middle appears untouched.


    Lucien, who continues to fly behind the transparent barrier, cannot help but smile, proud of his girls.


    L.u.s.t, in his arms as usual, also smiles as shements. "Your demonic energy never stops surprising me."


    They already expected that result. Still, the coordinated and charged attack of twenty thousand mages is not now that simple even though they are of the Zero Realm.


    The barriers of Ang, Marie, Lena, and Rose only suffered some damage because one person only did them.


    And of course, although they are girls from the early stages of the Mortal Realm, they have equivalent power to someone of the middle or evente stages of the Mortal Realm because of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy.


    And while the barriers of Lucien¡¯s wives can quickly regenerate, the barrier of his troops has not suffered any damage. That was due to the fact that their barrier is made by several girls, which despite being still in SS-rank, thanks to Lucien¡¯s boost, areparable to people from the early stages of Mortal Realm.


    L.u.s.t gives Lucien all the credit, specifically his incredible demonic energy and his capabilities to give girls pleasure, thus generating more and more of that incredible and powerful energy.


    But Lucien knows that it is only possible because the girls epted him with open hearts. They not only follow his orders obediently but also trust him enough to enter a battlefield to face troops with numbers many times theirs.


    "I want to kiss each one of them and tell them how amazing they are," Lucienments as he looks at his wives and female troops.


    L.u.s.tugh. "Of course you do. That¡¯s one more reason why they all love you so much."


    Lucien knows that the battle is just beginning, and there will be much time for him to reward his girlster.


    He looks at the Light Empire troops while speaking loudly with his boosted voice to his girls. "Keep the barriers up. They¡¯re going to attack again."


    Just as Lucien said, the mages of the Light Empire army began to prepare another charged attack as the main general ordered.


    The general aimed his sword again at the barrier of Lucien¡¯s troops. "MAGES... FIRE!!!"


    Again, the incredible wave of spells made a shadow on the battleground and a visual spectacle in the sky above it before hitting the magic barrier.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    That time the soldiers of the Light Empire just wait in silence, with worried expressions on their faces as they hear the loud noise of the explosions, very simr to the previous attacks.


    Although many of them are again confident that the new attack broke the barrier of Lucien¡¯s troops, none of them wants to celebrate before seeing the destroyed barrier with their own eyes.


    "No..." A soldier from the front speaks in a sad tone, making it clear to the other soldiers beside him what has happened.


    The other soldiers began to realize that the ice and rock parts of the big barrier have suffered almost no damage while the central barrier remains intact again.


    The main general shakes his head as he doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. "That... how... it doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    He looks at the lines of mages behind the front lines. All the mages have expressions of shock on their faces.


    They understand well how powerful their coordinated attacks are, and it really doesn¡¯t make sense for the barrier of Lucien¡¯s troops to resist them that way.


    The general gaze at the big barrier, specifically at Lucien, flying behind the central transparent part. "Twenty thousand mages... what kind of magic is this devil using?!"


    The general¡¯s assistant, who is always by his side, speaks in a respectful tone. "Sir, he must have some magical treasure. Though, that must be already at Its limit. We must attack again, but this time we should also use the nker troops and the mages of the sh.i.p.s."


    The general tries to recover his focus. He was chosen to be the principal general because he is the strongest among them, but no one is really prepared to lead so many troops as they trusted Dawn entirely for that. Now, everything isplicated for the main general and his mates.


    "Yes, he is using a treasure. Our next attack will destroy that!" The general tightens his sword¡¯s grip while trying to sound confident.


    Then he orders his assistant to activate the rune that sends the signal for the ship¡¯s mages to attack along with the next coordinated attack of the other mages and for the troops nking Lucien¡¯s troops to attack them.


    Lucien continues to focus his hearing on the generals, listening to their orders, and thus tells his girls to keep the barrier up.


    Although his wives are maintaining their barriers alone, they have not yet used even twenty percent of their mana, as Lucien¡¯s boost in their bodies is much more significant than in the girls without his tattoo.


    In the case of his mage troops, they have the advantage of sharing the responsibility of making the barrier, in addition to the fact that Lucien has given a more significant boost to them than to his other troops; after all, the mages will defend their group all the time from spells and arrows.


    So, the girls keep the barrier without problems while Ang increases the size of her barrier, which now defends not only the front lines but also Lucien¡¯s male troops, as well as the mercenaries and adventurers from the attacks that wille from the mages on the sh.i.p.s.


    Considering that Ang will attack with him in addition to having to defend more troops than the other girls, Lucien flies to her side to help her recover mana with kisses and caresses, which she loves a lot, of course.


    While hugging Ang¡¯s waist, Lucien warns Olivia and Scarlett about the Light Empire troops that will attack them from behind.


    Then again, the main general of the Light Empire raises his sword.


    This time, it is possible to see that his hands are shaking as he speaks in a not very confident tone.


    "Mages... Fire!"


    Those twenty thousand mages push their bodies to their limits, using all their remaining mana in an incredible wave of spells together with the ship¡¯s mages, creating an attack significantly more powerful than the previous one.


    Simultaneously, the ten thousand nker troops attack Lucien¡¯s troops from behind with spells and arrows as their vanguards advance against mercenaries and adventurers.


    Olivia and Scarlett led their groups, using not only the adventurers and mercenaries mages but also four of Lucien female troops¡¯ mages that he has sent to be always by his wives¡¯ side.


    While they manage to defend the back lines, the girls¡¯ big barrier stands firm even under the incredibly powerful attack of the Light Empire¡¯s mages.


    The central part of the magic barrier is still consistent, though some of the female troops start to sweat while focusing their mana fully on the barrier.


    The parts of the barriers made of ice and rock, now suffer visible damage in its external parts, but no attack manages to prate through it because there are a few meters of solid ice and rock inside.


    Some parts of Lena¡¯s barrier began to crumble from her side, causing Marie to smile at her provocatively.


    "Hump!" Lena pouts while quickly repair the small parts of her barrier that have fallen.


    She was never really good with barriers as she easily loses concentration, but that littlepse did no damage to the troops as she quickly repaired that.


    Lucien smiles at Marie and Lena as he sends them mental messages. ¡¯You are both incredible, my dears. I am very fortunate that you are by my side.¡¯


    Both sisters blush while their hearts are filled with happiness because of Lucien¡¯s love. He always manages to make them feel incredibly special.


    Lucien also smiles at Rose. ¡¯As expected of my Rose. Perfect is insufficient to describe my cute little vampire.¡¯


    While Rose also blushes because of Lucien¡¯s loving words, Ang doesn¡¯t receivepliments but tender kisses on her neck as well as Lucien rubbing his nose on her hair in a tender way, which she loves so much.


    The light Empire troops suffer another blow in their morale as they see Lucien¡¯s barrier still standing. Many of the mages fall to their knees because they are exhausted and still suffer such a shock.


    The main general is deste, and his assistant deres him incapacitated, passing the overall leadership of the troops to another general who is not very motivated but quickly orders the mages to retreat while the archers take position behind the front lines.


    The focus of the Light Empire¡¯s army is melee troops, while their mages are only for initial ranged attacks and their archer troops are really few. Still, the general expects to cause any damage, even minimal, to Lucien¡¯s troops before starting the melee fight.


    But Lucien¡¯s big barrier is still there, blocking anything that the Light Empire army throws at them, leaving the soldiers shocked and the generals without knowing what to do.


    So the new main general does the only thing he can by ordering the troops to march towards Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Lucien tells his girls to lower the big barrier and now focus just on defending their groups, which begins to proceed slowly towards the middle of the battlefield.


    The girls start to move their floating tforms towards the ground so that the girls who are going to fight melee take their position.


    Mia quickly hugs Lucien¡¯s waist. "How about a good luck kiss, hubby?"


    E quickly hugs the other side of Lucien¡¯s waist while heughs. "Why not, my dear?"


    Cassidy and Aria also start tough whilementing at the same time. "Spoiled girls!!"


    Lucien finds it amazing how the atmosphere between them and his girls can remain so loving and happy even in such a situation where they are about to participate in a bloody battle where they will kill so many people.


    Well, maybe things were destined to be that way; after all, he and his family are partners with demons who are the personification of the sins.


    Even if Lucien doesn¡¯t want to, he will always be influencing his wives, and that¡¯s not exactly a bad thing.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 245 - The Ice Queen is Actually on Fire

    <h4>Chapter 245 - The Ice Queen is Actually on Fire</h4>


    As the Light Empire¡¯s mages retreat behind the army to recover their mana, the infantry lines advance towards Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Their first line is made up of soldiers equipped with big blessed shields while the second line is filled made up with swordsmen and spearmen.


    Meanwhile, the infantry lines of Lucien¡¯s troops are also advance toward the Light Empire infantry. Half of the front-line girls use various weapons while the other half use naginatas and spears.


    The floating tforms of Lucien¡¯s wives reach very close to the ground, and the girls who are going to fight with the infantry jump off it.


    In the most western part, that is, the right part of the front lines, the three girls jump from Marie¡¯s floating rock.


    Anne with her ck steel saber, Kylee with a big two-handed halberd, and Reba with an incredible warhammer.


    Marie raises her floating tform again to be able to attack from the sky with her magic while Ghnna, at her side, uses her emerald bow to fire powerful arrows.


    On another part of the front lines, two girls jump off Lena¡¯s floating tform.


    Lori holds her ck katana with both hands while excitement and expectation shine in her beautiful ck eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jeanne equips her ck helmet,pleting her new ck heavy armor, and picks a ck longsword from her storage ring.


    Lena is not sad to be alone on her floating tform as she uses that opportunity to transform the tform into a big ice bird.


    Then she flies in circles on top of the ¡¯bird,¡¯ clearly provoking her sister and trying to get everyone¡¯s praises, especially from Lucien, of course.


    On the central part of the front lines, Maggie leads the mage troops, which advances more slowly than the infantry to maintain a safe distance between them, being able to defend them with barriers or to bombard the enemy troops with offensive spells.


    Motivated by Lena¡¯s icy bird, Maggie creates a firebird in the sky and makes it flies in circles before exploding, creating the design of a man with big wings that clearly represents Lucien, thus increasing the morale of his troops and intimidating the Light Empire army.


    Ne and Madelyn remain on Rose¡¯s floating tform as they will only be attacking from range while only Oya jumps off the tform.


    A part of Rose also wants to do a ¡¯beautiful¡¯ act to get Lucien¡¯s attention, but she opts to act like a mature woman. Still, she can¡¯t resist making a stone throne on her floating rock and sits on it with a confident expression on her beautiful face.


    Ang approaches her floating tform to the ground, but Astrid, Arie, and E jump off it after receiving a kiss from Lucien. They do not miss any opportunity to fly because it feels really good.


    Mia pouted, clearly envious of the other girls¡¯ ability to fly. Cassidy realizes that and takes her hand before jumps off the tform, which is still more than fifty meters from the ground.


    Lucien just smiles because he knows about Cassidy and Mia¡¯s power. They would not suffer any damage falling from a height of fifty meters after entering the Mortal Realm.


    But Cassidy has no intention of just falling to the ground. She makes a fast vertical wind sh with her sword towards the ground, creating a powerful wave of wind that makes her and Mia slowly float until they gracefullynd on the ground.


    Mia can¡¯t help but smile, proud of her mother¡¯s incredible control over the wind element. Lucien also smiles while Ang raises her floating tform.


    Lucien¡¯s wives caused an incredible first impression on the Light Empire front-line soldiers. Still, they are very confident of winning the battle as their numbers are much more significant than Lucien¡¯s small group.


    The Light Empire soldiers are getting nearer and nearer to Lucien¡¯s troops. When they are a hundred meters from the group, Lucien gives a signal to Lena, Marie, and Rose.


    ¡¯Now.¡¯ Immediately after he speaks to them, the battlefield begins to shake as they raise a high wall of their elements in the middle of the front lines of the Light Empire army.


    Because the Light Empire¡¯s mages are recovering behind the troops, they are defenseless against the ice and rock walls, which divide their troops, isting part of the infantry on one side of the wall while most of the army begins to try to destroy the wall by the other side.


    At that moment, Cassidy smiles as she points her greatsword towards the surprised and frightened Light Empire soldiers in front of them.


    "Attack!" She passes on Lucien¡¯s orders to the troops, just as his other wives do to their groups.


    *ROAR*


    Oya runs towards the Light Empire soldiers as well as Lucien¡¯s wives and troops, starting the melee fight at the front while Olivia and Scarlett have already started behind their group.


    The walls of ice and rock iste about ten thousand Light Empire soldiers from their main army, an amount that Lucien knows his girls can easily defeat.


    "Let¡¯s go, my dear." Lucien talks to Ang, who moves her floating tform towards the Light Empire sh.i.p.s, which are just over two hundred meters away.


    He starts pping his wings as he smiles at Ang. "You also want to make an ice bird, right?"


    Ang blushes. "Of course not..."


    Lucien approaches her and strokes her face. "It won¡¯t make you childish, my love."


    Then he kisses her lips before flying towards the sh.i.p.s. "I will get the attention of the mages and archers while you break the sh.i.p.s."


    The best defense for magic attacks are magic barriers, and even though Ang can break the barriers of the Light Empire mages, she can destroy the sh.i.p.s faster if Lucien prevents those mages from defending Ang¡¯s attacks.


    In fact, the Light Empire mages on the boats have finished charging their second wave of spells. They were going to fire that at Lucien¡¯s male troops, but now, seeing him flying towards them, they have no doubt which target they should attack first.


    While those mages fire many fireballs and ice spikes at Lucien, he speeds up his flight, avoiding part of the attacks while others are blocked by the ice barrier that Ang makes quickly in front of him.


    ¡¯Lovely, my dear.¡¯ Lucien couldn¡¯t help praising Ang in her mind.


    The cooperation he has with his wives is already perfect, and they act in the best way he can imagine even before he thinks about it.


    Ang smiles as she can¡¯t resist transforming her floating tform into a beautiful ice bird, even bigger than Lena¡¯s.


    Then she makes her ice bird fly towards the front of the sh.i.p.s while Lucien flies over them, causing Light mages and archers to try to hit him.


    Lucien gets very close to the sh.i.p.s while his golden naginata appears in his hand.


    *WHOOSH*


    The Light Empire soldiers on the boat ducks for fear of Lucien killing them, but not all of them managed to do that in time to keep their heads.


    Blood sshes on the other soldiers, who panic as Lucien rit heads off with every charge he makes on the sh.i.p.s.


    L.u.s.t also materializes her body at Lucien¡¯s side whenever he attacks a ship, also flying, and using her whip to cut the soldiers¡¯ necks.


    While Lucien¡¯s chargers terrorize the soldiers on one ship, those on the other sh.i.p.s are also concerned, so they are all concentrated on Lucien and L.u.s.t while Ang flies untouched on her ice bird.


    Of course, she uses that opportunity to focus on the attack, freezing the sea around the sh.i.p.s.


    *Creak* *Creak* *Creak* *Creak*


    Among the terrified screams of the soldiers, they hear the cracking sounds of the sh.i.p.s¡¯ hulls breaking because of Ang¡¯s ice.


    Lucien flies around a sinking ship. The soldiers try to jump in the water, but thorns of ice rise from below the ship and pierce their bodies, sending them to the afterlife.


    *Creak* *Smash*


    The first shippletely breaks while Lucien flies to the next, causing many soldiers on that one to jump in the parts of the water that are not yet frozen.


    Unfortunately for many soldiers, they are trapped underwater just after Ang freezes the surface around the ship, starting to break Its hull just as she did with the previous one.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile at L.u.s.t and Ang. Unlike Aylin, who only enjoyed the battle, Lucien also has thepany of his beloved wives at his side, making the fight even more enjoyable.


    While Lucien¡¯s girls ughter the front lines of the Light Empire army, the nker troops are defeated by the adventurers and mercenaries led by Olivia and Scarlett, and he, L.u.s.t, and Ang destroy sh.i.p.s.


    Screams of soldiers can be heard across the battlefield, frightening the Light Empire army that is on the other side of the great wall of ice and rock.


    When Lucien¡¯s troops kill more than half of the 10,000 soldiers on the front, Rose, Marie, and Lena break down their barriers over the Light Empire army.


    *BOOOOM*


    All that ice and rocks kill over a thousand Light Empire soldiers, making all Lucien¡¯s troops happy that it is a powerful blow to the enemy army, but also sad because that means the loss of many additional minutes of reward that they could acquire by killing those thousand troops that were killed by Marie, Lena, and Rose.


    The girls waste no time and raise a new barrier, now behind what was once the Light Empire¡¯s second line of infantry, isting about ten thousand soldiers again.


    Although many Light Empire mages have already recovered mana to cast at least one spell on the girls¡¯ wall, they can¡¯t really do any damage to it, meaning that those ten thousand soldiers will have to face Lucien¡¯s female troops.


    While Lucien and Ang are destroying the sh.i.p.s, they obviously, notice the noise of the wall falling and killing so many Light Empire soldiers.


    Lucien continues to kill soldiers on the sh.i.p.s while mentally talking to Ang. ¡¯Marie has changed a lot since we met.¡¯


    ¡¯You know, I thought she wouldn¡¯t want to follow me. It was evident that she would face many battles on my side.¡¯


    Ang quickly responds. ¡¯She was always very stubborn and believed that killing someone is never the right way to act. But now she understands that killing these racists is not wrong. When we are kind to our enemies, we are cruel to our friends.¡¯


    Lucien stops in the air just to smile at Ang. ¡¯I think just like you, my love.¡¯


    Ang makes her ice bird fly around Lucien as she continues to destroy the sh.i.p.s. ¡¯None of the girls would hesitate to defend our family, even if it means killing many enemies. We know that you would not attack innocent people.¡¯


    Lucien nods while looking at the Light Empire soldiers. ¡¯Yes, these bastards deserve all our fury for all the harm they¡¯ve done to innocent people. We are not heroes here, but I¡¯m fine with being their enemy.¡¯


    Angpletely destroys another ship with big ice spikes before making her ice bird stop in front of Lucien.


    She makes ice shields around them to defend them from attacks by soldiers on other sh.i.p.s.


    Then she smiles at Lucien. "I think just like you, hubby. Now, how about helping me recovery some mana?"


    Luciennds on top of the ice bird, in front of Ang and begins to caress her face.


    He uses his thumb to put part of her hair behind her ear while bringing his mouth close to her lips. "It will be my pleasure."


    "And mine..." Ang smiles at Lucien as she lets him lead the kiss, the way she loves most.


    Lucien holds Ang¡¯s delicate waist as they begin an incredible and passionate wet kiss, giving both of them much pleasure.


    As they generate demonic energy, which quickly recovers Ang¡¯s mana, she continues to create ice spikes everywhere below them.


    Although she is not seeing her targets, they are above the sea, so there is no problem in cast her magic everywhere.


    And the sound of hulls breaking and soldiers screaming is proof that she is hitting her targets, which allows her to just stay in Lucien¡¯s arms like that, enjoying his love.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 246 - Girls in the Front

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Girls in the Front</h4>


    "HAAA!!!" After being driven into the air by Astrid, Cassidy makes an incredible horizontal strike with her greatsword, aiming at the Light Empire soldiers.


    *WHOOSH*


    She creates a wind sh, which cuts armors and even blessed shields in half, killing fifty soldiers at once.


    "My time!!" After Cassidynds on the ground, Astrid descends from the sky in a furious charge after using her wings to fly.


    *BOOOOM*


    She punches the ground, more precisely, a poor soldier who doesn¡¯t even understand how he died, and then creates a wave of force that pushes soldiers and rocks several meters back.


    Those soldiers and rock hit other soldiers, and so almost forty of them dies, also in a single move.


    The most obvious way to describe the strength of Cassidy and Astrid is overwhelming power.


    There is noparison between two of Lucien¡¯s most powerful wives, boosted by his love, and people from the Zero Realm.


    Even if they are S or SS-rank, they will be destroyed quickly by these beautiful and fataldies.


    Cassidy rests her greatsword¡¯s de on her shoulder while raising her hand.


    *Pah*


    Then Astrid makes a hi-five with her. "Nice!"


    After all the shit that happened with the adventurers and mercenaries, Cassidy and Astrid thought they would never be together on a battlefield again.


    But here they are, stronger than ever, fighting not only side by side, but also together with their beloved husband. Perfect is a description of their feelings now.


    While Cassidy and Astrid enjoy this moment, a strong wave of wind shakes their hair while Mia runs beside them.


    Swift and precise, calm and fatal, that way, Mia runs between the soldiers of the Light Empire who fall dead after she cuts their necks and pierces their vital points using the weaknesses of their armor.


    An antisocial princess who had to learn to be a merciless mercenary in order to help her mother.


    Mia no longer cared to dirt her hands with blood before she met Lucien, so she doesn¡¯t mind taking thousands of lives from their enemies in battle.


    Creating waves of wind while running at super-speed, she has already managed to kill many soldiers since the battle started, being praised and envied by Lucien¡¯s troops.


    *SCREEEE*


    E always remains above Mia, using her powerful cry to attack soldiers around her friend.


    The sound force of E and Aria¡¯s screams seriously damages the soldiers¡¯ auditory systems, creating internal bleeding in their heads and even throwing them to the ground.


    Of course, both harpy-girls also make charges, constantly attacking soldiers with their swords.


    Although they are not as ¡¯fatal¡¯ as others of Lucien¡¯s wives, they are also killing many soldiers without mercy; after all, the Light Empire has always hunted and killed their people.


    Thus thebat remains frenzy in the easternmost part of the battlefield.


    Lucien¡¯s troops fight around the two pairs of mother and daughter and Astrid while the light Empire soldiers cannot even properly react because they are panicking because they are separated from their main army by the girls¡¯ big magic wall.


    In the area between Cassidy¡¯s group and the center of the battlefield, the situation is no better for the Light Empire soldiers as Rose, Ne, Madelyn, and Oya are fighting in perfect cooperation.


    The little vampire is not yet in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, but she never stops showing everyone her incredible talent and control over the earth element.


    Maintaining a barrier bigger than Lena and Marie¡¯s, Rose protects the front of her group and Cassidy¡¯s group too.


    Still, she also keeps her floating tform in constant motion to give Ne more positioning advantages and even creates small earthquakes on the ground to help Oya.


    And Rose does that all with a beautiful smile on her face as she knows that Lucien, even far away, is noticing her hard work and mentally praising her for it.


    She always liked to receive praise and recognition from her parents, especially from her mother.


    But with Lucien, the situation is different. Rose knows that her ¡¯sisters,¡¯ that is, Lucien¡¯s other wives, are all very talented even without having the advantage of being a vampire, so getting Lucien¡¯s recognition and praise is even more important to Rose¡¯s pride.


    While Rose continues moving the floating tform across the sky while sitting in her stone throne, Neughs and praises Madelyn.


    With Madelyn¡¯s help, Ne¡¯s every arrow is in the direction of the wind. In fact, Madelyn¡¯s magic helps Ne even more, making her arrows even make curves in the air, avoiding shields and hitting their target on the weak points of their armor.


    Unlike most of the other girls from L who joined Lucien¡¯s troops, Madelyn never killed anyone directly.


    So, cooperating with Ne like that, despite being hypocritical, helps Madelyn to share the burden of the deaths, which doesn¡¯t really leave her with remorse as they are the soldiers of the Light Empire.


    Also, Madelyn is not totally focused on the deaths happening below them. Of course, her body is focused on helping Ne, but in her mind, Madelyn keeps praising the other mage girls, especially Rose, who is beside her.


    The other mages on the battlefield also feel a lot of respect and admiration for Rose, but Madelyn is very close to her, seeing her sitting calmly on her throne while doing several things with extreme perfection.


    This power... Madelyn knows that Rose is talented, but this incredible power of hers and Lucien¡¯s other wives was given to them by him, or rather, generated together with him in a way that Madelyn understands well, seeing and listening to it all days in their home.


    Although Madelyn is enjoying developing her rtionship with Lucien slowly, she can¡¯t help wanting to start getting really powerful soon, that is, epting all the pleasure and love that Lucien can give her, mentally and, of course, physically as well.


    On the ground, Oya continues to kill Light Empire soldiers easily with her bigrge and sharp ws and fangs. Although mama tigress likes to fight, not having Lucien mounted on her, or at least beside her, makes it less fun.


    Still, she knows that she will be rewarded by Lucienter for killing their enemies. Also, Oya recognizes the sun symbol on the Light Empire soldiers¡¯ armor and shields.


    She knows that they were the people who chased her and Ko in the past, which makes killing them even better.


    The central group of Lucien¡¯s army has only one of his wives besides the group of mages. But that doesn¡¯t make them weak as Maggie is leading the group without any problems.


    In fact, Maggie is very happy to be able to lead her group alone. She is proud to lead Lucien¡¯s troops as his wife.


    Using her vision abilities to make sure that each part of the barrier is okay, Maggie is always giving orders to the mages at her side, while also feeding the barrier with her mana and even attacking the Light Empire soldiers with fireballs, and her new favorite, firebirds.


    Like all Lucien¡¯s other troops, not only the mages around Maggie but also the infantry troops follow all hermands. Having a wise and powerful leader is very good for the troops.


    They have total confidence in Lucien¡¯s wives, not only because they receive direct orders from him but also because they are exceptional women.


    In the two westernmost areas of the battlefield, the situation is peculiar.


    Jeanne, Lori, Kylee, Anne, Reba, and Ghinna know about the extrapetition attitude that Marie always has with Lena.


    And since all Lucien¡¯s girls naturally alwayspete with each other, it is normal for them to create groups sometimes.


    So, the girls in Marie and Lena¡¯s groups startedpeting with each other as well as the sisters, more directly, of course, in a respectful and healthy way.


    On the one hand, Lori and Jeanne try to kill as many Light Empire soldiers as possible, while on the other, Kylee and Anne also try their best.


    Reba didn¡¯t want to make a ¡¯group¡¯ that way, but Marie managed to convince her that in order to get more attention from Lucien, sometimes it is necessary to stand out more than their sisters.


    Marie clearly has an advantage for having more Lucien¡¯s wives by her side, but because Lena is alone on her floating tform, now a big icebird, she can do things that Marie can¡¯t while helping Ghnna to fly above the battlefield.


    And Lena uses that advantage well. She flies around the sky on top of her icebird while firing big ice spikes at the Light Empire soldiers.


    Although Lucien¡¯s wives have a very considerable mana capacity in the Mortal Realm and are still incredibly boosted by Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, they don¡¯t have infinite mana.


    And by making so many attacks while maintaining her part of the barrier, Lena will clearly run out of mana before Marie.


    But Marie does not exactly know if that would be good for her as everyone knows that as soon as Lena runs out of mana, Lucien will appear beside her to help her ¡¯recover¡¯ mana, in a way that all the girls love.


    So, Marie doesn¡¯t know whether to act like Lena and spend her mana quickly by attacking the Light Empire soldiers faster, or to act like a ¡¯good¡¯ girl and not give Lucien more ¡¯problems.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Ghnna, next to Marie, is not saving energy. Although her nature abilities are very good at healing, Lucien¡¯s troops, in cooperation with his wives, are massacring the Light Empire soldiers without suffering damage.


    Even though it is almost impossible for any of the girls to be hurt, every wound is being of the less severe possible, and it is being healed quickly by Lucien¡¯s demonic energy and life mana that is still in the troops¡¯ bodies after thest incredible boosting session.


    So, Ghnna is using her nature mana to charge her arrows with energy. These charged arrows are like the one she shot at Lucien and Rose when they fled Portgreen.


    Of course, now being much more powerful than before, Ghnna manages to fire many charged arrows, pushing several Light Empire soldiers to the air with each arrow.


    On the ground, Anne and Kylee further improve their bonds of friendship, fighting side by side. There is nopetition between them and just the desire to fight well to be rewarded by Lucienter.


    While Kylee spins her great halberd, cutting soldiers in half and sending others flying backward by the strong wind force generated by each of her massively mighty attacks, Anne acts like Mia, swift and agile as she runs between the soldiers, killing them quickly with her sharp saber.


    Not only Anne and Kylee but Reba is also excited about the battle. She never liked to fight, but before, she would only fight to survive, and now, she is fighting the enemies of her family, that is, to protect those she loves.


    Also, like Madelyn, Reba realizes that Lucien¡¯s demonic energy has made her very stronger, but that is only a small portion of the power of his other wives.


    And of course, she also can¡¯t help wanting to start getting even stronger, that is, doing everything the other girls do with Lucien.


    In Lena¡¯s group, as she flies through the sky, Jeanne and Lori form more bonds of friendship by fighting side by side.


    Jeanne clearly has leadership abilities, which makes Lucien¡¯s troops very efficient and happy under hermand.


    And Lori also has a leadership attitude, mainly because of her positive and active personality.


    But Lori and Jeanne have no problem working together or leading the troops together; on the contrary, they are getting along better and better as both are kind women who share the love for the same man.


    Not only at the frontline, but the groups of adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien¡¯s male troops, are also getting excellent results in the battle.


    Of course, even with the amazing leadership of Olivia and Scarlett, the adventurers and mercenaries were still suffering injuries. Some of their wounds are fatal, while others can be healed by their healers mages.


    Anyway, on any part of Lucien¡¯s army, his wives and troops are fighting in perfect cooperation and also thinking about him.


    While part of their motivation is to receive rewards from Lucien, what really motivates them to fight so well, is the way he loves them and will always fight with all his strength for them as they always want to do for him.


    Thus, Lucien is not fighting alongside an army, but his lovers.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 247 - Kiss and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Kiss and Kill</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s wives and troops continue to massacre the Light Empire soldiers onnd as he and Ang continue to destroy the sh.i.p.s at sea.


    Meanwhile, three women watch the battle over a hill not far from the battlefield. They both have surprised expressions on their faces, but they are also feeling different emotions.


    "How is that possible?! They are so powerful... Damn, that barrier blocked so many magic attacks, then it fell, killing about a thousand soldiers, but It was quickly raised again..."


    Dawn even forgot all the shit that had happened as she is so shocked watching the battle.


    She points to the sh.i.p.s. "It¡¯s him flying over there, right? He¡¯s destroying the sh.i.p.s just with that ice bird?! What¡¯s that creature?!"


    Envy quickly responds. "Yes, it is him. And the bird is not a living being, but is just one of his wives wanting to make a show."


    While Dawn is confused, Amelia continues to look at the battlefield. "What about the other ice bird and also the big fire figure? I mean, even if they are in the early stages of the Mortal Realm, wouldn¡¯t that just be wasting mana? Or... were you mistaken about their power, Envy?"


    Envy does not me Amelia for doubting the power of Lucien¡¯s wives as she is surprised not only by his wives but all of his troops.


    Lucien is increasingly amazing when ites to improving the power of the women around him, and Envy cannot help but think how powerful they can be if he ¡¯helps¡¯ Amelia and their other sisters in the future.


    Envy nods. "Yes, I¡¯m sure only two of them are in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm. Still, they all now have the power of a Mid-stage because they are so full of his demonic energy."


    Amelia makes an upset expression as she thinks about how her brother empowers so many women. Still, she can¡¯t help asking Envy. "How exactly much does that mean?"


    Envy strangely smiles. "Do you really want to know?"


    Amelia just looks at Envy with an expression that gets more and more upset.


    "Okay, if you like to suffer that much." Envy sighs before answering Amelia¡¯s question based on her assumptions as she can¡¯t really be sure.


    "They probably didn¡¯t sleep since our meeting yesterday. Also, he must have done that kind of thing with the girls all the way here. I don¡¯t know how he did that much, but there¡¯s no other option as only he can give his demonic energy for his women."


    While Dawn doesn¡¯t understand what Envy is talking about, Amelia starts to clench her fists as her jealousy gets out control.


    Of course, Envy uses this opportunity to help Amelia to generate more demonic energy. "You know, how they shouldn¡¯t have stopped even to take a bath, not only his smell must be all over those women¡¯s bodies as they fight."


    Amelia is furious, and her white des appear in her hands as she makes a quick cutting motion.


    *Whooosh*


    *BOOOOM*


    Quick as the wind, Amelia cuts a rock beside her. The rock explodes into a thousand pieces because of Amelia¡¯s powerful energy.


    Amelia has no elemental energy, but like everyone else in the Mortal Realm, she has a different energy in her body. She uses that energy to boost her attacks, and it is also the reason for her body being naturally very strong.


    Her rage moment shocked Dawn. Still, Envy can¡¯t but help butugh. She knew that the fact that the sins¡¯ hosts being siblings would definitely be good to them, but she never expected such a promising situation.


    "I have to go there. I can¡¯t let only them demonstrate their power." Amelia started walking down the hill.


    Envy just rolled her eyes. But Dawn ran in front of Amelia. "Wait! Are you going to fight your brother?!"


    "It¡¯s not like that... But I have to show that I am more amazing than his wives." Amelia tried to avoid Dawn and keep going hill down.


    Dawn already understood that Amelia and Lucien¡¯s rtionship is not as simple as a normal siblings rtionship.


    Although she doesn¡¯t want to get too involved in it, Dawn doesn¡¯t exactly have a goal now but to follow Amelia, so it is better that they get along.


    Dawn walks in front of Amelia again. "Are you talking about converting the devil by showing him your power? That wasn¡¯t just a lie that you spoke to me but to yourself too?"


    "And you want me to do what? Am I really supposed to stay here just watching while his wives fight by his side and get all his praises?" Amelia asks.


    Dawn quickly responds. "No. But you must not go against his wives like that. Men don¡¯t like jealous women who act on impulse."


    While Amelia reflects on Dawn¡¯s words, Envy quickly materializes her body beside them. "What do you know about men? You are still a v.i.r.g.i.n..."


    Dawn blushes and ignores Envy while talking to Amelia. "I am not really experienced, but some things are obvious."


    Amelia never had a friend, so she doesn¡¯t really know how to get advice as Envy is always trying to manipte her in a ¡¯non-harmful¡¯ way.


    She looks at Dawn with a curious expression. "What do you suggest?"


    Dawn quickly exins. "First, you must never go against him and his wives. You are siblings, so you should have been at his side after you met him again and not with my people."


    Amelia pout. "I know... I let Envy manipte me with this stupid idea of ?petition, hoping to get more attention from him. But things are not going as I nned."


    Dawn looked at Envy and shook her head. "Forcing him to pay attention to you? That was a really stupid idea. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only v.i.r.g.i.n here..."


    Envy points to Dawn. "My n was good. Your shitty army would undoubtedly lose, but Amelia could stand out if it weren¡¯t because of your dramatic scene."


    Dawn quickly responds to Envy. "You can¡¯t be so stupid... Didn¡¯t you see what he did to that general because of the cat-girl? He¡¯s over-protective, caring, kind... Trying to harm his wives would not benefit Amelia but make him upset."


    Amelia realizes that more and more, Dawn¡¯s words make sense. "What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m so confused..."


    Dawn takes Amelia¡¯s hands. "The confrontation must be avoided at all costs. There are many other ways for you to get his attention."


    Amelia gives up on going to the battlefield and sits on a rock next to Dawn to listen to her advice.


    Well, she will be surprised to learn that all of Dawn¡¯s knowledge of romancees from books she read. Still, having a friend¡¯s advice is better than being manipted by Envy.


    --------------------------


    *Creeeeak*


    The sounds of thest ship crashing and sinking into the sea mark the end of those soldiers.


    Lucien climbs onto Ang¡¯s icebird again to help her recover mana as they fly to the beach.


    From the sky, he watches his wives and troops fighting. Lucien is very proud of all of them. Although he is the main reason for them to get stronger quickly, without discipline, talent, and willpower, they would not fight so well.


    After flying for several minutes and super speed to attack the ship¡¯s mages alongside Ang, Lucien feels like fighting onnd with his other wives.


    Ang joins the other mage girls, who continue the strategy of creating a wall in the front, traping about ten thousand soldiers to them to fight in turns and prevent them from surrounding Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Although the Light Empire mages are always trying to break the wall, their attacks are getting weaker as mana potions speed up mana regeneration and don¡¯t work instantly like Lucien¡¯s demonic energy.


    As Cassidy and Ang¡¯s group is by far the most powerful, Lucien goes first to Rose¡¯s group. After paying attention to her, Madelyn, and Ne, he jumps on the ground and fights mounted on Oya for a while.


    With a long handle and a heavy de, the golden naginata is a perfect weapon for Lucien to use while riding Oya.


    While mama tigress runs among the Light Empire soldiers crushing them with her mighty paws, Lucien cuts off heads with his naginata. Their victims die too quickly without even understanding what happened to them.


    While Lucien fights alongside his troops, they naturally have an improvement in their morale.


    Still, he not only presents them with his presence but also kisses them with every certain number of soldiers he kills, thus strengthening the boost that is still in their bodies.


    Although a quick kiss does not mean much to his wives, for the troops it is really significant, not only because of the demonic energy and life mana in the kiss but because it represents the recognition of their master, who, even in battle, gives so much attention and affection to them.


    And Lucien knows that. He understands that motivating each one of his girls individually, even if for just a few seconds, will make them fight with the double of excitement, thus making them even better soldiers.


    For Lucien and his wives, despite being inrge numbers, the Light Empire soldiers pose no threat. Still, this battle is excellent for his troops to improve their skills and teamwork.


    Then, after fighting for a while alongside Oya and paying attention to his troops in Rose¡¯s group, Lucien goes to Maggie¡¯s group.


    After giving Maggie many kisses, he also paid special attention to his mage troops as maintaining the magic wall requires a lot of mana.


    Next, he went to Lena¡¯s group.


    Working as a team with Jeanne, Lori, and L.u.s.t, who is always by his side, Lucien runs over the Light Empire soldiers very easily.


    He also pays attention to the troops around him before flying for many minutes at Lena¡¯s side. As she was almost out of mana, they had many long kisses and caresses before Lucien flew to Marie¡¯s group.


    When Lucien arrived at Marie¡¯s side, they had already knocked down the magic wall and done another behind more ten thousand soldiers four times, totaling more than forty thousand deaths in addition to what the girls had done before Lucien and Ang destroy the sh.i.p.s.


    Lucien¡¯s male troops, along with the group of mercenaries and adventurers, are still fighting with the Light Empire nker group. Still, Lucien¡¯s girls have already killed more than fifty thousand Light Empire soldiers.


    This incredible performance only makes Lucien more proud of his girls and them happier to be with him.


    The demi-human girls are also motivated to take revenge for all the evil that the Light Empire has done to their innocent people.


    Continuing the same strategy, Lucien pays extra attention to Marie and Ghnna before fighting alongside Kylee, Anne, and Reba.


    His wives are really enjoying the battle as it allows them to use their full potential, in addition to fighting alongside their beloved husband.


    The mix of the excitement of the battle, plus the excitement they feel for being with Lucien, is very good for not only them but also for him, who enjoys every second of this pleasant battle.


    Still, a part of Lucien is a little disappointed because regardless of how many soldiers he had killed, he hasn¡¯t felt any significant changes in the golden gate inside his golden naginata.


    L.u.s.t is not very knowledgeable about draconic soul weapons, so Lucien can only rely on his instinct, which tells him that he needs to better understand the war in order to understand Aylin¡¯s soul and open that golden gate.


    But this battle is not really giving him the challenge to understand more about the war. Well, it is certainly helping him to develop battle strategies, especially kissing his troops to motivate them.


    And of course, L.u.s.t, despite not needing to recover her demonic energy like the other girls, still gets more kisses than everyone.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 248 - Almost a Perfect Victory

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Almost a Perfect Victory</h4>


    While Lucien and his girls fought on the front, his other troops finished defeating the Light Empire¡¯s nker group.


    Lucien¡¯s male troops only acted as support, so they didn¡¯t take losses. But out of the four thousand adventurers and mercenaries, almost two hundred died while half of them are injured, which prevents them from continuing to fight.


    Scarlett and Olivia had to work hard to make up for the weakness of their troops. Still, they quickly joined Lucien¡¯s side to continue fighting alongside him, while half of their group also joined the front to fight.


    So, Lucien¡¯s army continued to kill the Light Empire soldiers in groups of ten thousand. Rose, Ang, Marie, and Lena continue to take down their magic walls on the Light Empire army and raising it again, trapping more soldiers.


    Although Lucien¡¯s troops are very strong, mainly due to the boost he gave them before the battle, everyone understands that without his constant help, and especially his wives¡¯ strength, there was no way they could survive for long, let alone win the battle.


    The Light Empire soldiers cannot do anything. While their enemies are incredibly strong and fast, a mighty strike from Lucien and Cassidy can even break a blessed shield in half.


    Also, while the Light Empire soldiers are ughtered by Lucien¡¯s girls, they still have to watch their enemies having fun.


    Lucien continues to move among his troops, now with his focus on continuing to boost them. He realized that killing enemies so much weaker that he is not really helping him, but for his wives and especially his troops, this is like a training session where they can kill the training dummies.


    After the adventurer mercenaries joined the front, the Light Empire soldiers even managed to wound some of them.


    Still, after a hundred and three thousand losses, in addition to the loss of the troops on the sh.i.p.s and the nker group, the remaining fifty thousand soldiers realized it is impossible for them to survive if they kept fighting.


    Running away like that in the middle of a battle is almost never a wise choice as the enemy army can kill the group fleeing by firing them in the back with spells and arrows.


    But the Light Empire soldiers no longer have leaders. Most of the generals died on the front while the rest of them are mages who, like their troops, are barely able to move because they have forced their bodies to the limit trying to destroy the magic wall of Lucien¡¯s army.


    Also, because Lucien¡¯s army is quite smallpared to the remaining fifty thousand Light Empire soldiers, they are sure that even if many die, most of them can still live if they run away now.


    ¡¯Haha, they are running away, hubby.¡¯ Lena was the first to see the troops at the back of the Light Empire army fleeing. She quickly warned Lucien mentally.


    Lucien, who is flying with Aria and E, rises higher in the sky and sees the troops furthest from the battlefield center running away, or in the case of the mages, trying to run as they are too weak.


    ¡¯It¡¯s, we don¡¯t have to chase them.¡¯ Lucien replies to Lena.


    Lena pouts while making her ice bird flies in front of Lucien. "Can I kill some more of them? I still have a lot of mana."


    Lucien ps his wings slowly andnds on Lena¡¯s icebird. Then he gently caresses her face before giving her a quick kiss on the lips. "Be careful."


    "Sure!" Lena hugs Lucien¡¯s waist whileughing before flying towards the fleeing Light Empire troops.


    With the remaining Light Empire soldiers loses all will to fight and starting to flee, Lucien¡¯s other wives take down their magic wall too, but now they don¡¯t create another one.


    While Lucien¡¯s group finishes killing the soldiers who are still fighting, many of his troops and some of his wives chase some fleeing soldiers.


    The Light Empire soldiers did a lot of harm to innocent people for anyone to take pity on them. But of course, many of the girls want to receive more rewards from Lucien for killing more enemies.


    So, the girls still killed more than half of the remaining group of Light Empire soldiers. Still, some of them managed to escape because the girls did not chase them too far.


    While his girls finish thest Light Empire soldiers, Lucien flies towards the ground. Rose approaches him and quickly creates a great stone throne, which Lucien sat on, in the middle of the battlefield.


    Rose sits on the arm of the throne and begins to stroke Lucien¡¯s hair while L.u.s.t sits on hisp.


    "Really incredible. I expected some deaths on our side, but none of your female troops died or even suffered serious injuries." L.u.s.tments.


    Lucien nods. "As our first battle, it was pretty good. Still, there is a lot to improve, mainly in our teamwork."


    Ang descends from the sky on her icebird. "Hubby is right. The girls are still very inexperienced. This overwhelming victory was due to him always helping us."


    Rose doesn¡¯t wait for Lucien to ask and creates a stone throne next to his. Ang smiles at her and sits on the throne.


    Lucien reaches out his side and caresses Ang¡¯s hand. "Due to not having faced powerful enemies, I was able to stay booting the girls all the time. But when we face enemies that I need to deal with personally, the girls will have to have more autonomy."


    "Can you only think about the future? We have to celebrate now. This battle was certainly the most incredible that this world has ever seen." Cassidy approaches them whilementing in an excited tone.


    Rose, again, acts very quickly, creating another throne opposite Ang¡¯s, thus forming two thrones around Lucien¡¯s throne.


    Cassidy kisses Lucien on the lips before sitting on the new throne. "Not to mention the adventurers and mercenaries, our two thousand troops won an army of one hundred ny thousand soldiers."


    Everyone nods, agreeing that the battle was actually better than expected.


    Lucien smiles at Cassidy. "The troops fought very well, but the most significant credit has to go to you, my dears wives. How many soldiers did you kill? Two thousand? Three thousand? I just saw their bodies flying lifelessly away with each swing of your sword, my warrior queen."


    Cassidy knows that she actually killed thousands of soldiers. She feels like her power is infinite. Still, she blushes because of Lucien¡¯s excessive praise.


    "I don¡¯t think I did that all. Ang and the other mage girls were the real leaders of that battle." Shements.


    Angugh. "Don¡¯t be modest, Cassidy. We were all important to this result. Without each one of our sisters leading the troops, they would not have fought so well."


    Rosements. "Exactly, the fact that hubby canmunicate with us mentally makes our cooperation perfect."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile while listening to his wives being friendly to each other. He cannot force them to love each other as he does, but if they don¡¯t get along well, it would be sad for him.


    The battle is already over. While his other wives and troops continue to finish thest Light Empire soldiers, Lucien flies to the hill where he left Amelia and Dawn.


    Lucien quickly arrives at the hill. He sees Amelia and Dawn having a very "exciting" conversation while sitting on a rock.


    He can¡¯t help wanting to hear what they¡¯re talking about, but he doesn¡¯t want to disrespect his sister¡¯s privacy even though it might not seem that bad.


    Amelia and Dawn keep talking and ignore Lucien¡¯s arrival. Well, it is clear to him that they are trying to make it clear that they are ignoring him.


    Lucien looks at Envy, who is standing next to the girls, gazing at him with a thoughtful expression.


    "Thepetition may not be important anymore, but I still need your copy ability," Lucien speaks in a cold tone to Envy.


    Envy smirks. "Oh,e on. You can be honest. Just say how much you want to have me."


    Lucien makes a confused expression as he points to his own face. "Me? I don¡¯t think you should have seen how many beautiful wives I already have. Also, I have..."


    He moves his arm to the side, and L.u.s.t materializes her body already in his embrace while Lucien continues to speak to Envy. "My stunning L.u.s.t."


    Although Amelia is ignoring Lucien as Dawn suggested to increase his interest in her, they are listening to his conversation with Envy, and Amelia can¡¯t help but make an upset expression as she hears him praising L.u.s.t and his other wives.


    "..." Envy loses her smile while remaining silent.


    Lucienughs as he strokes L.u.s.t¡¯s face. "Oh, Envy... as a v.i.r.g.i.n of thousands of years, you shouldn¡¯t try to talk about something you don¡¯t understand."


    "..." Envy is furious, but she remains silent as showing her emotions would only make Lucien feel more confident.


    Lucien ignores Envy and looks at Amelia and Dawn. He doesn¡¯t understand why they are ignoring him that way, so he asks L.u.s.t mentally. ¡¯What are they doing? Is that a kind of game?¡¯


    L.u.s.t quickly replies. ¡¯Ah, this is an old trick that many women use to get the interest of men. They will ignore you and show no interest in you because, as many people say, men want most what they can¡¯t have.¡¯


    Lucien smiles as he jokingly says. ¡¯Cute. But is there any woman I can¡¯t have?¡¯


    ¡¯Hehehe... The arrogant Lucien. I love this side of you.¡¯ L.u.s.t starts to kiss Lucien¡¯s chest.


    Lucien feels that L.u.s.t is getting very horny, more than usual, that she always is, so he focuses on the current situation and stops joking.


    "If you want to talk alone more, I cane backter. We still have to clean up the mess of the battle, so we won¡¯t be back too soon."


    Amelia looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression while Dawn quickly gets up bows to him. "There is no necessity. Amelia already exined everything to me. Though I still don¡¯t understand much of this all."


    Lucien friendly smiles at Dawn. "It¡¯s alright. Our situation is really a mess, and even I still have a lot to understand."


    Dawn blushes a little as she feels good about the gentle way Lucien smiles at her. He is sure that he has multiple personalities because nobody mentally healthy should be able to kill and brutalize many people and be so kind to others.


    Lucien looks at the battlefield as he continues to speak to her, "How do you feel about that? I mean, do you hate me for killing your soldiers?"


    Dawn makes a confused expression, "I... Finding out that my whole life was a lie and that they made a fool of me is really horrible. I¡¯m still mad at them for everything that happened."


    "Still, I was their leader. I trained many of those soldiers in person. And now seeing almost all of them killed... I don¡¯t know how I feel. I¡¯m confused, sad, and upset."


    Lucien feels sorry for Dawn, so he approaches her and pats her head. "If you want to me and hate me for killing them, that¡¯s okay. That can help you deal with your sadness."


    Dawn feels good with Lucien¡¯s pats. She looks into his beautiful blue eyes as she is even more confused, without knowing what to think of this strange devil.


    "I... I don¡¯t think I want to hate you. You are not to me for anything that happened. In fact, you opened my eyes. Also, you are Amelia¡¯s brother, so I think we should be friends."


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t helpmenting. "His other wives will be happy to know that friendship is all you want. Or is this something that Amelia made you agree with?"


    While Dawn makes a confused expression, Amelia can¡¯t help but gaze at L.u.s.t as she thinks to herself.


    [You can make jokes as you want now, but soon your reign will end, and you will have to pay respect to the true queen.]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 249 - I shouldnt love this as muChapter as I do

    <h4>Chapter 249 - I shouldn''t love this as muChapter as I do</h4>


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile at Dawn. "You really are a strong woman, physically and mentally. Even affected by all that shit, you are adapting quickly to the situation."


    Dawn blushes. "I... I¡¯m really sad, angry, and mostly confused. But yes, I am managing to control my emotions. And that is because of you."


    "You showed me the truth and helped me at that moment... Even if only getting me out of there, and... hugging me. I just want to say that I am very grateful for your kindness even though I was your enemy."


    Lucien quickly responds. "You were not my enemy. Not personally. Of course, you were leading the army that was the enemy of my family."


    "But usually, these conflicts are created by other people. When we realize it, we are already on one side, and we are forced to be the enemy of the other side. There is no right or wrong, but people defending their sides."


    Dawn can¡¯t help feeling relieved that Lucien didn¡¯t think badly of her. She doesn¡¯t feel anything but gratitude for him being kind to her, but she doesn¡¯t want to have problems with Amelia¡¯s brother.


    "Mm. I¡¯m d you think so." She nods to him.


    Lucien walks towards Amelia and pats Dawn¡¯s shoulder as he passes at her side. "The battle is over, but we still have to clear the mess on the battlefield. Also, I have to give my troops a rest before we start to travel back to Portgreen."


    Amelia looks at Lucien. "Your troops fought well... But you know that the result would be different if Dawn and I were there."


    Lucien sits on the rock next to Amelia. "What do you mean? Are you still thinking about thepetition? Do you want to fight one of my wives or me?"


    Amelia can¡¯t help being confused. She knows that she wants many things from Lucien, but she doesn¡¯t know how to act to achieve that. Her jealousy makes a mess of her feelings.


    She notices Dawn¡¯s look and remembers her advice about avoiding any confrontation.


    Then she gently puts her hand on Lucien¡¯s thigh. "It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to fight you, brother."


    Lucien notices Amelia trying to demonstrate her feelings with subtle actions, and he is very happy about that.


    He puts his hand on top of Amelia¡¯s and starts to gently stroke it with his fingers. "Good. We can do anything while we are together."


    Amelia can¡¯t help smiling as she is getting along with Lucien as she always wanted. Meanwhile, Dawn smiles too, and Envy rolls her eyes at L.u.s.t.


    Lucien takes Amelia¡¯s hand. "Well, how about meeting my wife then? We are now one big family."


    Amelia thinks for a second before answering. "Yes, of course. But I¡¯m afraid they might have a grudge to Dawn; after all, she was the leader of the Light Empire army."


    Lucien smiles at Dawn as he responds. "Don¡¯t worry about that. My wives are kind and understanding women. I¡¯m sure all of you will get along."


    She nods. "So, alright. Let¡¯s go."


    They get up, and he wraps his arm around her delicate waist, making Amelia¡¯s body get warmer while her heart beats faster.


    Amelia wants to get closer and closer to Lucien in all possible ways, as she doesn¡¯t care about stupid rules anymore. Still, she is timid, and every physical contact with him generates an impactful reaction on her body.


    Just as Dawn suggested, Amelia tries not to show that she is so happy that Lucien is hugging her even though she is actually loving it so much and wants him to hug her tighter.


    While Amelia can¡¯t hide her emotions very well because her face is getting more and more flushed, Dawn also blushes as she sees Lucien opening his other arm to her.


    Dawn really loved flying in Lucien¡¯s arms. She just regrets being so sad at that moment to enjoy the feeling of flying.


    Still, she fears that, like the other women around Lucien, including his own sister, she ends up being seduced by the devil.


    Dawn is not ready to start a rtionship now, and she also doesn¡¯t want that if she ever has a husband, he has as many wives as Lucien.


    "I... I... It¡¯s just that..." Dawn doesn¡¯t know how to exin that she doesn¡¯t want Lucien to hug her.


    Lucien realizes that his actions can be a little improper sometimes. Still, he asks. "What is wrong?"


    Dawn can¡¯t keep looking at Lucien, so she looks at the ground. "It¡¯s just... I think I prefer to walk. We¡¯re not that far from the beach."


    "Okay, let¡¯s walk then." Lucien starts to slowly take his hand off Amelia¡¯s waist, giving her time to react.


    And just as he expected, Amelia quickly holds his arm, keeping his hand on her waist. Lucien has a hard time trying not tough at her cute reaction while imagining several ways to tease his sister.


    Amelia only realizes what she did after she already did it. Still, she doesn¡¯t regret it and looks at him while biting her own lips. "It¡¯s just... I really enjoyed flying."


    Lucien can¡¯t help smiling. "Sure..."


    Amelia gets even more flushed but continues to hold Lucien¡¯s arm for fear that he will stop hugging her.


    Then she looks at Dawn. "Please, Dawn. Lucien is not going to bite you or anything like that."


    Dawn realizes that she doesn¡¯t have much of a choice as she wants to help Amelia. [How can a sister and brother... how did I end up in the middle of this mess?!]


    "Okay." She walks towards Lucien as he just keeps one of his arms open, giving her space to position herself on his chest as she wants.


    Dawn approaches Lucien slowly and enters his embrace. She feels her body getting warmer while the pleasant smell of him awakens in her unfamiliar feelings.


    She is surprised. [How can he smell so good after a battle... Is that because of L.u.s.t¡¯s influence?]


    Dawn lost herself in thoughts while looking at Lucien¡¯s muscles, visible because his leather armor is tiny and tight.


    Lucien talks to her. "Dawn, you have to hold on to me as before."


    "Ah, sorry." She realizes that her actions were being strange and quickly holds tight to Lucien¡¯s waist like Amelia is doing.


    But by hugging Lucien tightly, Dawn understood that before, she hadn¡¯t realized how intimate her actions had been when she was so sad.


    She tries to convince herself that they are not doing this with second thoughts, but just so that he can take Amelia and her quickly to the beach.


    Still, Dawn never had that kind of contact with men before. That is very new and exciting for her.


    Amelia is a little jealous as she sees another woman in Lucien¡¯s arms. Still, she also feels that it is not so bad because it¡¯s Dawn.


    Despite being quite different from Amelia¡¯s desire for Lucien¡¯s unconditional love, she also feels like helping Dawn achieve what she desires.


    Envy has already exined to Amelia that their generation of demonic energy is all about desire.


    And while they generate much more energy by ¡¯stealing¡¯ what others desire most, they can also generate demonic energy by helping others to conclude their desires.


    Of course, Envy¡¯s whole strategy had changed when she realized how powerful she and Amelia could be just with Lucien.


    Amelia will generate a lot of demonic energy by fulfilling her desire to be with Lucien and will make many other women jealous of her for that in addition to the new demonic energy she can create with Lucien.


    Then Amelia smiles and nods at Dawn, clearly giving her permission to enjoy her brother¡¯s affection.


    Dawn stops overthinking about that and just rests her head on Lucien¡¯s chest just like Amelia is doing while both giggles.


    Lucien smiles as he hugs them both tighter to his body. Dawn¡¯s heavy armor makes the hug a little ufortable.


    But Amelia is wearing a light armor, which allows him to feel various parts of her delicate body, especially in the part of her waist that he continues to caress.


    "Let¡¯s go." Lucien ps his wings, flying skyward while L.u.s.t and Envy dematerialize their bodies, returning to his and Amelia¡¯s soul.


    Lucien has no difficulty in flying while holding two people because his wings are very big and strong, so he flies at a speed not too fast besides not going directly to the beach to allow the girls to enjoy the flight.


    The view of the beach and sea from the sky is incredibly beautiful, but Amelia and Dawn do not notice that as they continue with their faces on Lucien¡¯s chest.


    The girls think he has to concentrate on the flight, and so he wouldn¡¯t notice they enjoy his body, especially the addictive smell they already love.


    But how could Lucien not notice two girls sniffing his chest?


    Not only does he pretend not to notice that allowing them to do whatever they want, but he also continues to caress Amelia¡¯s waist, making her body more and more used to his touch.


    Seducing a woman like Dawn is as natural to Lucien as having breakfast. But the situation with Amelia is totally different.


    Amelia is his sister... A sister who has always had aplicated rtionship with him. She always seemed to be angry and stressed.


    But now, Lucien understands that she was just in need of affection and tried to get his attention with awkward actions.


    Well, regretting his mistakes doesn¡¯t change them. But now she is with him, and Lucien is grateful to have this opportunity to give all the love and affection that Amelia needs.


    Lucien is willing to do anything to protect and keep his family happy even if for that he has to cross certain lines and make his sisters his wives too, as long as that is the best for them.


    The flight was very pleasant for everyone, except L.u.s.t and Envy, who only watched. It didn¡¯tst too long before Luciennd on the battlefield, in front of Rose¡¯s stone thrones.


    "I¡¯m back, my dears." Lucien smiles at his wives as he walks over to them with Amelia and Dawn by his side.


    He pats Amelia¡¯s head. "I wanted to introduce you to them the first time we met in this world. These are my beloved wives, your sisters-inw."


    Some of Lucien¡¯s wives are still finishing other Light Empire soldiers across the battlefield, but those in front of them, respectfully bow to Amelia.


    "Nice to meet you, sister-inw." The girls greet Amelia together.


    Amelia feels a little ashamed because all Lucien¡¯s wives act in a very respectful and friendly way with her while she has been feeling jealous of them even before meeting them.


    It also bows respectfully. "Nice to meet you all, my si..."


    But Amelia can¡¯t call Lucien¡¯s wives sisters-inw. She certainly is very proud to be his sister, but she doesn¡¯t want to be only his sister anymore.


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives understand Amelia¡¯s situation. Knowing Lucien, theyprehend that it must be challenging for any woman not to develop romantic feelings for him.


    They cannot predict how things will go from now on. So, all they can do is try to get along with each other and trust that Lucien will not neglect anyone.


    Lucien tries to avoid the weird mood by introducing Dawn. "This is Dawn, Amelia¡¯s friend. She will stay in our house as our guest the long she wants."


    Not all Lucien¡¯s wives have sympathy for Dawn, but they don¡¯t hate her either, and their lives with Lucien won¡¯t be worse by just having her in their home as a guest or even if something simr to what happened to Olivia and Scarlett happens to her as well.


    Lucien¡¯s wives also bow to Dawn, but making a shorter bow, showing respect, but not so much as they have for Amelia.


    But Dawn makes a long arc, getting her forehead very near to the ground while speaking in a sorry tone. "Please, forgive me for all the harm I may have done to your families, friends, and people."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 250 - Four Crowns

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Four Crowns</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t help feeling sorry for Dawn. She looks so remorseful and sad.


    Although some of them want tofort Dawn, they can¡¯t just forget that she was the Marshal of the Light Empire army.


    Cassidy gets up from her stone throne and walks towards Dawn. "You must know who I am, right? Your father killed mine in battle."


    Dawn can¡¯t help but remember her father. Amelia exined to her that Envy was the cause of his illness, but Dawn was not sad to hear that because Amelia told her how he was lying all the time about talking to the Light God, which Dawn is not sure really exists anymore.


    She remains bowing while speaking in a sorry tone. "Queen Cassidy, I... I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I ever really knew my father¡¯s real personality. That battle should not..."


    Cassidy quickly interrupts Dawn. "You don¡¯t have to apologize for others¡¯ mistakes. You were just doing what you thought was right for your people."


    Then she smiles as she speaks in a proud tone. "It was bad to lose my father. But that battle... He was only defeated because your father had an arm many times bigger."


    "Still, that battle will always be remembered just like my father¡¯s name. The Sage King will always be remembered for being an incredible man, above all others in his time."


    Dawn is happy to hear Cassidy¡¯s words. Still, she still feels that it is too good to be true. "But... I know that I can¡¯t be forgiven so easily."


    Cassidyugh. "To be forgiven? I don¡¯t think anyone here cares much about you or the past in general. Now that we¡¯re with Lucien, the most important thing for us is our family and happiness."


    Dawn is surprised by Cassidy¡¯s forthrightness as well as Amelia. Cassidy looks at Amelia and Lucien as she continues to exin her point.


    "You are Amelia¡¯s friend, and she is our husband¡¯s sister. I think I can speak for my sisters here when I say that conflicts and resentment between us will not bring us anything good; on the contrary, it will make hubby sad, and so we will have fewer ¡¯benefits,¡¯ which you will soon understand how incredible are."


    Dawn can¡¯t help admiring Cassidy. She is so frank, direct, and self-assured.


    Amelia doesn¡¯t know what to think of Cassidy. It is quite evident that she is an incredible woman, which makes Amelia think that it will not be so easy to show herself so superior to Lucien¡¯s wives.


    *p* *p*


    Lucien ps his hands. "As expected of my Queen."


    Then he takes Amelia¡¯s hand, walks towards Cassidy, and also holds her hand while approaching them both.


    "When I arrived in this world, I was still very weak. Only thanks to Mia and Cassidy, I was able to get strong quickly. They epted me with an open heart, and I will never forget that."


    Cassidy blushes a little as she smiles and shakes Amelia¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m the only one lucky to have found hubby."


    Amelia shakes Cassidy¡¯s hand as she smiles at her, but in her mind, she has strange thoughts. [So is she the second? Or Ang? Anyway, she looks dangerous. He calls her Queen... For now...]


    Then, Lucien introduces Amelia personally to each of his wives, while praising them in order to show Amelia how much he loves them.


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives act very respectfully and amicably with Amelia, but Lucien notices that she seems very indifferent towards his new family.


    Well, he knows he can¡¯t do much about that. Even within his family, there are small conflicts like those between Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett.


    Still, he knows that with time living together, they will all realize that they are good and kind women and eventually end up getting along. Or, he can use his techniques to encourage them to get along.


    Not only with Amelia, but Lucien¡¯s girls also act friendly towards Dawn, especially Ang, who is always very kind.


    Lucien is really grateful to have Cassidy and Ang by his side. No one currently can steal L.u.s.t¡¯s crown, but she is limited to certain things due to her personality and the fact she always near him.


    More specifically, Lucien is very fond of the fact that Cassidy and Ang have personalities thatplement each other; that is, Cassidy is straightforward and strong while Ang is kind and loving.


    While Amelia talks to Lucien¡¯s wives, he realizes that Envy has not yet materialized her body as L.u.s.t always does to stay beside him.


    He understands that she is just watching everything and gathering information about his family for her ns and maniptions.


    Although Lucien understands that Envy, as well as L.u.s.t, are beings with many years of life, acting and being influenced by their unique characteristics, that is, the sins, there are certain things that he cannot tolerate.


    And to avoid future problems, it is better to talk about everything now in a very clear and direct way.


    Lucien looks at Amelia while say in a clear tone. "Why are you hiding, Envy?"


    Before Amelia looks at Lucien, Envy materializes her body beside him. "Oh, I¡¯m not hiding. I just wasn¡¯t invited to the introduction session."


    The appearance of a demon with wings, horns, and tail certainly causes a surprise in some people who watch the group. Still, Lucien¡¯s wives already expected that as they are used to this type of situation because of L.u.s.t.


    Lucien cannot deny that many things about Envy makes him annoyed. He hates the sarcastic tone she always uses, the way she tries to imitate L.u.s.t¡¯s seductive characteristic, and especially the way she thinks she is so superior to him and L.u.s.t.


    But these are also good things. Lucien still remembers the incredible feeling he felt when he broke the barriers of Olivia¡¯s heart and turned her from a stubborn woman into a kind and loving wife.


    Lucien benefits from all kinds of pleasure, so dominating a woman as dominant as Envy will surely bring him a lot of fun.


    He shrugs at her. "What can I do if it is so easy to forget that you exist."


    Envyughs at Lucien¡¯s failed attempt to provoke her. "Say what you want."


    Lucien gently holds Envy¡¯s shoulders and turns her to his wives. "This is Envy."


    Lucien¡¯s wives quickly bow to Envy just to look rude.


    Then he looks at Envy. "Well, you already know the names of my wives as you were listening to everything and plotting against them, don¡¯t you?"


    Envy sighs. "We are allies, Lucien. Why do you insist on thinking that I want your harm?"


    Lucien brings his face close to Envy¡¯s as he looks into her eyes, making her a little ufortable. "Oh, my bad so. I will no longer doubt your pure intentions."


    Envy can¡¯t help but be annoyed by Lucien¡¯s sarcastic tone, his arrogant attitude, and the fact that he thinks he knows everything about her.


    Still, she is confident of controlling Lucien in the end, first using Amelia and the powerful energy he can only create with her, and also showing him that she is far superior to L.u.s.t.


    But since she is not in control of the situation right now, Envy just gazes at Lucien while remaining silent.


    "Alright. You can go back to hiding now." Lucien speaks in a nonchnt tone.


    Envy really prefers to stay inside Amelia¡¯s Soul. But now, it doesn¡¯t seem like the best option. In addition to not wanting to follow Lucien¡¯s orders, she wants to show her presence as well as L.u.s.t.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. Now Amelia and I have a lot of demonic energy so I can keep my body without problems." She responds as a purple haze begins to appear around her body.


    Envy¡¯s demonic energy is essentially gray, but she can control it so that it turns purple to mimic L.u.s.t¡¯s.


    Also, she transforms her simple clothes into ck and purple leather armor, which reveals many parts of her s.e.xy body just like L.u.s.t¡¯s. She even materializes chains and piercings on her tail, imitating everything about L.u.s.t¡¯s look.


    While Lucien rolls his eyes, finding Envy¡¯s attitude very childish, L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but smile. Envy has always liked to imitate their sisters, but this is the first time that Envy is imitating everything about L.u.s.t, which makes her somewhat proud.


    "Do as you want. We¡¯ll talk about your copy skillter." Lucien speaks again in a nonchnt tone as he looks south and sees Oya returning with Mia, E, and Aria on top of her as well as other of their wives around them.


    Lucien ignores Envy and focuses on introducing Amelia and Dawn to his other wives.


    Some things can¡¯t be hurried, but all the girls are trying their best to wee Amelia into their group as she is Lucien¡¯s sister.


    Finally, Ne and Lori return to Lucien¡¯s side. Although Lori is not Lucien¡¯s wife yet, she now acts as second inmand while assisting Ne in handling most of the troops¡¯ affairs.


    Kylee was supposed to be second inmand, but recently, she has been very focused on her personal training alongside Anne.


    Ne and Lori report the situation of the female troops, who, despite having minor injuries, are totally well and still full of energy.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives also report that they killed most of the Light Empire fleeing soldiers even though some of them managed to escape.


    He starts giving orders. "Well, we have to clean up this mess. Send the troops to gather the bodies of the soldiers. We will burn them until their bones turn to ashes that the wind can carry away."


    The girls went to pass the orders on to the troops and help them gather the soldiers¡¯ bodies in the center of the battlefield. Rose also goes with them as her earth magic can help them toplete that task quickly.


    Dawn thanks Lucien for that. Even though she is still furious to know that her soldiers were so wicked, she thinks that after a battle, the winning army should bury or burn their enemies¡¯ bodies.


    Well, Lucien doesn¡¯t give a damn about the bodies of his enemies, but he doesn¡¯t want to dirty that beautiful beach with bones.


    While some of his wives and troops gather the soldiers¡¯ bodies, he looks at his other wives. "Someone wants to go home now?"


    "What are you going to do next?" Cassidy asks.


    Lucien quickly responds. "I am not going to force the troops to start the journey today. I think we better go back to camp and spend the night there. Also, I was never able to enjoy the sea in my world, so I think we can y on the beach a little."


    Amelia can¡¯t help but smile. Since she arrived in this world, she stayed in the capital of the Light Empire, far from the sea.


    When she traveled to Portgreen before, she saw the sea, but she was very focused on finding Lucien, so she didn¡¯t enjoy the beach just like in the past few days that she couldn¡¯t do anything but think about thepetition.


    "I really want to y on the beach, brother," Amelia speaks in an excited tone while holding Lucin¡¯s arm in a manner indistinguishable from that of his wives does.


    The other girls quickly agree, too. Everyone wants to y on the beach with Lucien, especially Mia, who loves ¡¯ying¡¯ in the water.


    Ang smiles. "Well, since everyone is so excited, I think we should all help clean up the mess on the battlefield so that we can y on the beach sooner."


    "Mm." All the girls nod, looking forward to the fun time.


    Lucien agrees, and everyone starts to help clear the battlefield. Amelia, Dawn, and even Envy also help them while they start to getting along with Lucien¡¯s wives.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 251 - New and Exciting

    <h4>Chapter 251 - New and Exciting</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s army brought together the corpses of the Light Empire soldiers in the middle of the battlefield while his male troops looted their armor and weapons.


    The Light Empire army equipment is of high quality. The generals¡¯ armor is evenparable to the ck steel armor that Reba made for Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Reba is very interested in studying the blessed shields, both their material and the anti-magic enchantment, butter, of course.


    For now, Lucien has just sent a few people to gather the entire loot so that he can then make a fair division between his troops, the adventurers, and the mercenariester.


    Then Maggie and the group of mages burned the soldiers¡¯ bodies to ashes. The bodies of the adventurers and mercenaries who died were actually cremated by theirrades at the top of the hill.


    Finally, Ang, Marie, and Lena made a big wave using the seawater to clean the beach of all blood, also making a strong wind that took the ashes away.


    And so ended the battle that wouldter be known as the great shame of the Light Empire.


    Everyone in Lucien¡¯s group is very proud and satisfied with their incredible performance, even though the adventurer and mercenary groups have suffered some losses.


    Lucien told Olivia and Scarlett that they could be very generous in rewarding the families of the people who died in their groups.


    He will reward everyone who participated in the battle with Light Empire soldiers¡¯ spoils, which varies widely between gold, equipment, and various other things they kept in their storage treasures.


    Also, Lucien will have workers create a big statue on the hill next to the battlefield to remind everyone of that battle.


    The statue will be a representation of Madelyn holding a g with the Portgreen coat of arms, not because she is Lucien¡¯s wife, but to represent all innocent demi-humans who had unfortunate ends in the cruel hands of the Light Empire soldiers.


    The group returned to the camp to rest. While Lucien¡¯s female troops are still fine and just a little tired, the others are really exhausted.


    Lucien¡¯s female troops are looking forward to the rewards that only their master can give them, but they understand that they first need to return to Portgreen as he will need some days to give them all the rewards he promised.


    So, he left Alden at the head of the group and told them to go to Portgreen the other day when they are rested.


    With his super speed, especially using Oya as a mount, Lucien can easily reach the group before they reach Portgreen city even though he will be on the beach for two days, in which he wants to spend the time just celebrating the victory with his wives.


    So, after saying goodbye to the group, Lucien went with his wives to find a good spot on the beach so they could have a good time before returning to the Purple World to have the real fun.


    To the surprise of some, and as others already expected, Lucien asked Lori to go with them. Everyone understands that he will be traveling only with Oya to use all his speed, so it is quite evident that he will be giving her his tattoo and taking her to Purple World as his wife.


    ----------------------------------


    Dawn said that there is a coral reef in ce a few miles south of their current position, so Lucien went there with his wives.


    As the group walks, Amelia stays at the side of Lucien, holding his hand. "We never had the opportunity to just enjoy time with each other like that."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but remember his childhood when he and his sisters could only train and train. "Well, we still have a lot to do until our whole family is safe. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to have a little fun."


    "Mm." Amelia also wants the well-being of her family. Still, a part of her is grateful to have this "alone" time with Lucien because before her sisters were always around them, and that made her ufortable to express her affection for her brother.


    She hugged Lucien¡¯s arm tighter. "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re getting more powerful so quickly. Soon we¡¯ll all be together... Our sisters, our mothers, and... well, our dad can go to hell."


    Lucienughs while stroking Amelia¡¯s head. "Yes, that sounds like a great n."


    After walking for almost an hour just talking and enjoying the view of the beach, the group approaches a cliff.


    Some girls who are more eager for the fun run ahead to see the coral reefs that Dawn talked about.


    E flies over the area and quickly returns to Lucien¡¯s side. "It¡¯s so beautiful!! It looks like a giant pool."


    The group soon arrives at the edge of the cliff, and everyone is surprised by the beautiful view.


    About three hundred meters below them is arge circr area created by coral reefs, which form arge pool with crystal clear water.


    The waves crash on the coral reefs, always bringing new seawater, which passes through the coral reefs and bes even cleaner.


    Around the area, there is a lot of sand, and behind the sand, there are some trees, creating a remarkably perfect ce for everyone to have fun and rx.


    "This is nice! Shall we jump?" Lucien starts to take his clothes off.


    The women begin to smile as they watch Lucien undress. His perfect body is always a show that they don¡¯t miss enjoying.


    Amelia is amazed by the beautiful view of the sea, but then she looks aside and realizes that Lucien is about to get n.a.k.e.d while taking off his underwear.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Her heart starts beating faster as her body gets excited to see her brother¡¯s incredibly attractive body. The sweat oozing from his muscr chest even seems to be delicious...


    Amelia can¡¯t help but have peculiar thoughts. [This is not wrong, right? I... At some point, I will see everything about him...]


    A part of her wants to see Lucien¡¯s entire n.a.k.e.d body, but another part starts to panic because that is very embarrassing.


    "Brother!! What the hell are you doing?!" Amelia helps Lucien¡¯s hand before hepletely removes his underwear.


    Lucien is confused. "Huh? I¡¯m not going to swim wearing my clothes."


    Amelia slightly punches his shoulder. "Of course not, stupid brother. But... I agreed to go with you, and I even epted your wives, but this... This is very embarrassing! Stay with your underwear, at least, please."


    Lucien sighs and keeps his underwear. "Okay, alright."


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t helpmenting. "Oh, I don¡¯t think you will be able to walk around the house n.a.k.e.d for a while."


    Amelia blushes even more as she imagines Lucien walking around his home n.a.k.e.d. "You... do you really do that?"


    The girls startughing, as Ang exins. "Well, as in our house only lives hubby, us, and the tigers, there is no need to worry about these things. But now that we will have you, Dawn, and Envy there too, some things need to change."


    Lucien and the gist can¡¯t help but be a little sad. The fact that he and his girls can walk around the house n.a.k.e.d is advantageous.


    That way, they can avoid wasting time sometimes, and f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the corridors has even be usual for them.


    Well, Lucien knows that his rtionship with Amelia needs time to mature, but it won¡¯t be long before he can walk around the house n.a.k.e.d again.


    "Anyway, I don¡¯t have a bathing suit. And I don¡¯t want to just wear underwear." Amelia realizes that although she wants to get close to Lucien, some things are still very embarrassing.


    Cassidy looks at Amelia¡¯s body. "I¡¯m sure Mia¡¯s clothes fit you well. She has a lot of bathing suits she hasn¡¯t even used yet."


    Mia giggles. "I love bathing with hubby, hehe..."


    "Yeah, we know what kind of bathing you like." Lenaugh.


    All the girls startughing, making the atmosphere very friendly. Still, Amelia is shy. "I would be grateful if you could lend me one of your bathing suits, Mia."


    Mia smiles at her. "No problem. I can give you that; after all, we are sisters... I mean, sisters-inw."


    "Mm." Amelia also smiles at Mia. She can¡¯t deny that Lucien¡¯s wives are really kind and friendly women.


    Ang approaches Lucien and gives a quick kiss and his lips. "Don¡¯t peek."


    Then she takes a step back and creates an ice wall around the girls so they can change clothes.


    The girls find it a little strange to have to make that kind of change because they are already used to acting around Lucien in a certain way.


    But they understand that it is because of Amelia, who is Lucien¡¯s sister. Still, they also know that it will be Lucien influencing her in the end and not the contrary.


    While the girls started wearing their bathing suits, Lucien stood outside the makeshift bathroom with L.u.s.t, Oya, Ko, and Envy.


    He sits on the edge of the cliff, and L.u.s.t materializes her body beside him. Then she starts to caress his thigh while moving her hand towards his c.o.c.k.


    Lucien gently holds her chin and begins to kiss her lips as she inserts his delicate hand inside his underwear.


    "Oh..." L.u.s.t¡¯s touch is just perfect, and together with the delicious taste of her mouth, it gives Lucien a lot of pleasure.


    Then he puts his hand on one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezes it in a way that L.u.s.t loves, not too gentle but also not too rough.


    "Mmmm..." She m.o.a.ns as his tongue makes a pleasant mess in her mouth.


    Envy starts to get ufortable as she watches their sensual scene. Part of her just wants to get back into Amelia¡¯s soul, but another part of her can¡¯t help but wonder how L.u.s.t is feeling.


    Well, it is quite evident that she is very fond of Lucien¡¯s kisses and caresses, which activates Envy¡¯s jealousy.


    She sits on the other side of Lucien. "C¡¯mon, do you do this kind of thing all the time?"


    L.u.s.t moves her head to the side to answer Envy while Lucien continues to kiss her face passionately. "Unfortunately not. But what if we do? What does that have to do with you?"


    Lucien continues to kiss L.u.s.t¡¯s face while squeezing her s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts. "She¡¯s envious, of course. What else can she do?"


    Envy shakes her head. "Envious of what? That disgusting saliva exchange? I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about it."


    Lucien stops kissing L.u.s.t. "I see... If you don¡¯t understand, I can help you understand."


    "Huh?" Envy is confused before understanding Lucien¡¯s words. "Wait! You messed up thepetition, so I don¡¯t owe you anything."


    Lucien nods. "Yes, but you said that we are allies... Why can¡¯t we cooperate and be friends?"


    Envy rolls her eyes. "Yes, yes, of course. I¡¯m going to allow you to get my ability, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be around doing that kind of thing with you."


    Lucien¡¯s hand glows with a purple haze as he focuses his demonic energy on it and quickly grabs Envy by the back of her neck.


    "??!?!?!" Envy is shocked by Lucien¡¯s quick action and even more by the fact that although her demonic energy has improved a lot, it is still a lot less than his, which prevents her from escaping his grip.


    Another thing that makes Envy upset is the fact that although Lucien is rough with her, she is actually feeling a strange sensation that is far from difort despite being very simr to pain.


    While Envy just remains silent and looks Lucien in the eye with an annoyed expression, he smiles at her and brings her face close to his. "What exactly kind of things are you talking about?"


    Envy tries to stay calm, but in fact, she is finding the situation quite interesting. "You know... kis-"


    Before she finishes speaking, Lucien seals her lips with his.


    "Mmm..." Envy tries to speak, but when she opens her mouth, Lucien wastes no time invading it with his dominant tongue, which quickly ¡¯attacks¡¯ hers.


    Despite having a lot of knowledge about all kinds of things, Envy never kissed before because she was not ¡¯jealous¡¯ of any other woman when ites to romance.


    Still, she thought that kissing is just a disgusting exchange of saliva, which she is now finding very good. Of course, how could she not find Lucien¡¯s mix of life mana and demonic energy incredible?


    But it¡¯s not just about the taste... Envy also can¡¯t deny that Lucien¡¯s rough way of moving his tongue around hers is very pleasurable.


    Her small tongue cannot keep up with his fast movements as he explores her mouth and keeps their face in touch, holding her neck firmly.


    Envy stops resisting while just letting it happen to see whates next. But then it quickly gets better as she feels Lucien¡¯s hand touch her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    The feeling is unfamiliar, but it is definitely not bad. A part of her can¡¯t help but imagine how L.u.s.t is feeling while watching them do what she was enjoying doing just ago.


    Envy begins to feel Lucien¡¯s demonic energy entering her body and joining with her demonic energy.


    The feeling is incredible and makes Envy want more and more to have Lucien for her, more specifically, to steal him from L.u.s.t.


    Lucien also realizes their demonic energies are mixing just as he did with Amelia. His possessive side begins to crave Envy only for him.


    Then he feels Envy¡¯s arms wrapping around his waist, and at that moment, he breaks the kiss and releases her neck.


    "Ahhh... ahhh... That..." Envy looks at Lucien with a confused and excited expression without really understanding what just happened.


    Lucien smiles. "Oh, so we can also mix our demonic energies."

 Chapter 252 - Just Jump

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Just Jump</h4>


    Envy does not remember how old she is. Her memories, just like L.u.s.t¡¯s, are vague as if they are not her own memories, but a story told to her.


    Still, she¡¯s sure that never anything like that happened in her entire life...


    Since Envy remembers, her life has always been about helping her people, getting powerful hosts, and generating demonic energy with them to get even stronger.


    But all that, this mysterious power that she has, is about her current host, that is, she can¡¯t do anything on her own. She needs her hosts to be willing to do certain things for her to benefit from their demonic energy.


    To depend on someone else like that is certainly annoying, but over time Envy has learned to manipte people to get what he wants. That is her nature, and she epted it.


    Then, that day came, precisely the moment when Envy, for the first time, generated demonic energy in a way without the help of her host.


    Not only is that energy she generated without her host is incredible, but it also mixed with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, that is, L.u.s.t¡¯s, creating this new demonic energy that Envy could only feel when sharing with Amelia before.


    Envy quickly became addicted to that energy, just like the other incredible feelings she felt while Lucien kissed her.


    [More... I want a lot more of that! I need it... only for me!!] Envy can¡¯t help craving Lucien and the fantastic energy that only he can give her.


    But Envy is not an immature girl in love. She knows she is ying a game with Lucien. A game that L.u.s.t and Amelia are also participating in, and probably their sisters will also participate in at some point.


    And while everyone can benefit from this dangerous game, there is no way to prevent some participants from bing favorites. And the most favorite of them will be the real winner.


    Envy tries to control her emotions while using all her will to look at Lucien with an expression between neutral and a little curious.


    She knows that she cannot show that she wants him so badly, but she also cannot pretend to ignore what happened, thus trying to act in a ¡¯natural¡¯ way.


    "Really interesting. Not only is your rtionship with L.u.s.t different from everything we¡¯ve seen before, but you also seem to be able to interact with me that way..." Envy calmly speaks.


    L.u.s.t is also surprised. But she is already used to Lucien surprising her again and again. She held Lucien¡¯s face and made him look at her. "Let me taste it."


    Then she kisses him, or rather she starts the kiss, and he quickly begins to lead it as they love to do.


    Just as when Lucien generated that new demonic energy with Amelia, and he was able to share it with L.u.s.t indirectly because of their connection and directly passing it by physically, now he also did that by giving L.u.s.t some of the demonic energy he generated with Envy.


    "Mm ..." L.u.s.t quickly lost the pleasure of kissing the man she loves.


    But she quickly focused when he broke the kiss and looked at her with a curious expression, waiting for her opinion.


    L.u.s.t smiles at Lucien. "Really incredible! This energy is so powerful... Much more than our separate energies. I wonder if you can generate new energy like that with our other sisters."


    While Lucien can¡¯t help but think of his other sisters, Envy and L.u.s.t do that too.


    "Perhaps even creating even more powerful energy using three or more of our energies at the same time..." Envy thinks out loud.


    "Heheheh..." L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but giggle.


    Envy is confused. "What is so funny?"


    L.u.s.t begins to kiss around Lucien¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t you see? It seems that the destiny Itself wants us to be a family more united than ever... All of us united under one man, my hubby."


    Envyughs sarcastically. "And does that really look funny to you? I agree that it looks the best for everyone, but you know our sisters..."


    "Do you think you will continue to be the first wife when Pride finds out about it? Let alone that it is all about demonic energy. Gluttony, Greed... everyone will want a share of your hubby for them..."


    L.u.s.t sits on Lucien¡¯sp as he strokes her body and rubs his nose on her face. He understands that her rtionship with her sisters isplicated, and just as she knows that there is a limit to how she can get involved in his rtionship with his family, he will also never force her to act in any way with her sisters.


    Still, L.u.s.t is his beloved wife, and he will never fail to support her first.


    L.u.s.t looks Envy in the eye. "If we are going to talk about desire, you are the most dangerous of us. Greed will certainly be a problem, but she is more focused on material things while you, my sister, want more than anything the power of us."


    "I know that right now, you¡¯re creating thousands of ns and ways to get more of Lucien¡¯s attention not just for Amelia but for yourself as well."


    Envy can¡¯t help but be upset that her nature is so predictable sometimes. Still, she continues to look at L.u.s.t, trying not to demonstrate her emotions.


    "Can you really say you¡¯re not insecure? Oh,e on, L.u.s.t. You were always the weakest of us. You¡¯re just a-"


    "Incredible woman." Lucien interrupted Envy before she finished speaking.


    He looks Envy in the eye. "L.u.s.t is one of the most amazing women I know. She is perfect in every way."


    "You are just a young boy, you don¡¯t know anything-" Envy tries to answer, but Lucien interrupts her again.


    "Shh. Look at you, Envy. You are just a parasite that benefits by manipting and sucking people¡¯s desires. L.u.s.t since the beginning is with me as my partner. We are always doing the best for our family and being totally honest with each other."


    Envy is annoyed by Lucien¡¯s words and thinks about saying something in objection, but he gently caresses her face, surprising her again.


    "It¡¯s okay, Envy. I understand that your nature forces you to be like that. But now... Now, we are a family, liking it or not. And I will teach you to be a good woman. I will show you that you can be more than just an envious parasite... though the process is going to be somewhat ufortable."


    Envy is very confused by Lucien¡¯s words, mainly because he seems so confident. Whether he will be able to maintain that attitude longer or not, she is not sure, but she finds the situation more and more exciting.


    Lucien ran his hand on Envy¡¯s face towards the back of her neck and slowly brings her head towards his, making her think he wants to kiss her again, which she is very willing to do.


    He brings his mouth closer to her lips as he slowly speaks. "We are going to do a lot of interesting things together, Envy..."


    But then he stops moving while teasingly smiling. "Butter. Now, this moment is for my wives. They fought hard by my side, and I have a lot to reward them."


    Envy can¡¯t help but pout while keeping her thoughts only in her mind. [You¡¯re just annoying... I¡¯ll show you how I can be far superior to L.u.s.t!]


    Lucien can¡¯t resist teasing Envy once again, so he quickly brings her lips to his and gives her a quick kiss, giving her just a taste of what was the previous incredible kiss.


    *Crack* *Smash*


    The ice wall breaks, revealing a vision that Lucien will never forget.


    He sees all his wives wearing beautiful swimsuits. Some of them are very s.e.xy and reveal more of their bodies, while others are incredibly cute.


    But all, exactly all the swimsuits of his girls, due to their incredible beauty, makes this scene absolutely unforgettable.


    Even before Lucien praises them, they already smile, happy and proud because just by his smile and surprised expression, they already know that he liked it.


    There are few things more rewarding for a woman than knowing that the man they love also loves them very much and finds them incredible, beautiful, and attractive.


    Still, of course, that Lucien would never miss an opportunity to say his thoughts and feelings out loud, especially when he is so proud to make it clear how wonderful his beloved wives are.


    "Wonderful... Perfect... in fact perfect is not enough to describe how beautiful you are, my loves."


    The girls blush as Lucien¡¯s words warm their hearts. The mysterious connection they have allows them to feel even better, knowing the intensity of his feelings for them.


    Lucien notices Amelia hiding behind Ang. "Let me see how beautiful you look, sister."


    Amelia is embarrassed, but Ang gently pushes her forward while smiling. "Don¡¯t be timid. Don¡¯t you want praises too?"


    Lucien takes a good look at Amelia and can¡¯t help but be surprised. She is wearing a red bikini from Mia that greatly highlights the curves of her slim charming body.


    The intense red of the bikini also makes Amelia¡¯s fair skin look even more perfect and soft as she blushes. Its toppletely covers her small b.r.e.a.s.ts, but the bottom part is not very big, which makes her look cute and incredibly s.e.xy.


    "You are so beautiful and cute, my sister." Lucien smiles at Amelia.


    Amelia bites her lip as she tries to look at Lucien. "T-thank you, b-brother."


    Lucien can¡¯t help finding Amelia¡¯s expression pretty cute. The fact that she is his sister makes everything seem more exciting, and he is eager to tease her in every way possible.


    He also notices Dawn, wearing a swimsuit that Cassidy gave her. Both of them have simr curvy bodies with big b.r.e.a.s.ts and very hot asses.


    "You look beautiful, too, Dawn."


    Dawn blushes too. "Thank you, Lucien."


    "Well, shall we swim then?" Lena giggles as she walks towards the tip of the cliff.


    But Astrid runs in front of her as sheughs and jumps off the cliff. "Me first!!!"


    Astrid uses her wings to propel her fall even further, reaching super speed and quickly diving into the sea, creating an explosion that sshes water everywhere.


    "WOW!!" Some girls are surprised by Astris¡¯ bold action; after all, the fall was about three hundred meters high.


    Cassidyugh. "She looks like a child..."


    The other girlsugh too as Lena jumps after Astrid. "Me second!!"


    "Wait! Is this apetition?" Maggie asks in a joking tone.


    Marie doesn¡¯t waste time running and jumping from the cliff too. "Me third!!"


    Mia shakes her head. "Tsk, tsk, this is not about the order, but about who makes the best jump."


    Then she walks to the edge of the cliffs and jumps, rotating several times in the air before falling like an arrow, keeping her body straight.


    Lucienugh. "Well, that was nice."


    The other girls don¡¯t waste time and start jumping off the cliff as they try to do different maneuvers in the air.


    Oya approaches Lucien, and Ko jumps off the top of her in his arms. Mama tigress also wants to jump in the water, but little Ko is still not strong enough to jump from that height.


    Dawn wouldn¡¯t jump from that height a month ago, but now she¡¯s also in the Mortal Realm thanks to benefiting from Amelia¡¯s demonic energy, so she jumped from the cliff without any problems despite being a little afraid.


    Finally, it is the turn of Reba, Madelyn, and Lori. But they are not very confident in their power.


    Lucien approaches them. "Don¡¯t worry. Although you are not yet in the Mortal Realm, thanks to my demonic energy, you have the current strength of someone from the secondyer of the Mortal Realm. Such a fall cannot hurt you."


    "Mm." The girls nod. Still, they hold hands and jump the three together.


    Lastly, only Lucien, L.u.s.t, and little Ko remain on the top of the cliff.


    Lucien kisses Ko¡¯s head. "Are you ready, my dear?"


    *Meow*


    Ko makes a cute sound before licking Lucien¡¯s face.


    "Hahaha... Let¡¯s go then." Lucien jumps off the cliff, holding little Ko in his arms.


    He spreads his wings, decreasing the speed of his fall while keeps a lying position, and leaves Ko on his chest to protect her from the fall and the wind.


    Ko begins to purr while Lucien strokes her ears during the fall.


    L.u.s.t takes advantage of Lucien¡¯s position and materializes on his h.i.p.s. She smiles at him as she moves her ass, teasing his d.i.c.k.


    *Ssh*


    Lucien hugs L.u.s.t, protecting little Ko between their bodies while diving into the water.


    Then he quickly goes back to the surface and checks Ko.


    *Meow*


    The little tigress licks Lucien¡¯s face again as he feels by their tattoo connection that she wants to jump off the cliff again.


    "Hahaha... We can do it more often if you want it so badly."


    *Meow* *Meow*


    Little Ko looks at Lucien while her eyes shine with expectation.


    "I also want to jump with hubby!" Anne quickly swims to Lucien¡¯s side.


    So, the group spends the rest of that day ying in that big natural pool made by the reef corals. But that is just the beginning of the fun.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 253 - Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Sunset</h4>


    "This is so beautiful..." Amelia smiles as she watches the sunset at sea while resting on Lucien¡¯s chest.


    He kisses her forehead while pats the head of Madelyn, who is also on his chest along with little Ko. "Yes, this is really incredible."


    Lucien and his girls yed in the water for a few hours until night began to arrive. Then theyy on the beach sand to watch the sunset.


    He paid attention to all his wives, so everyone is satisfied. But of course, the girls still need to do turns in his arms.


    And Amelia is having more turns and more time for his affection because she was away from him for a long time. His wives understand that, and despite being a little jealous, they have nothing toin about.


    She stops looking at the sun and looks at Lucien¡¯s face. "Brother... today was... a strange day... But now, this is perfect."


    Lucien smiles at Amelia. "Yes, sister... I¡¯m d you¡¯re with me now."


    He moves his head toward Amelia¡¯s, but not to kiss her forehead again. Amelia is embarrassed as she notices her brother¡¯s mouth approaching her lips.


    She doesn¡¯t know if he wants to tease her like before or he really wants to kiss her.


    Still, she panics because she doesn¡¯t know if she should just let him do what he wants or try to ignore him to make him desire her more and more, as Dawn suggested.


    [Men desire more what they can¡¯t have...] She repeats Dawn¡¯s words in her mind.


    Amelia uses all her will to bow her head, avoiding Lucien¡¯s kiss. She really wants that, but she thinks that just epting everything his way will only make her an obedient wife and not his most loved one.


    Lucien kisses her forehead again. But this time, he does not stop kissing but continues to give gentle kisses on Amelia¡¯s soft skin.


    Amelia starts to feel her body warming up. [No, no, no... I need to resist...]


    Although she tries to follow her ¡¯n,¡¯ her body starts to react based on her feelings. Her head starts to lift, causing Lucien to start kissing her nose delicately before his mouth approaches her lips.


    Then their lips touch for the first time in a gentle and delicate movement.


    Lucien keeps his tongue under control while just moving his lips over Amelia¡¯s, enjoying that incredibly smooth texture, her wonderful fragrance, and this delicious taste, which he is already getting addicted to.


    Amelia feels the same way as Lucien. She is enjoying everything, especially the gentle and passionate way he moves his lips.


    She makes a biting movement with her lips, wanting to feel more of Lucien¡¯s taste, so he sucks on her lips, giving them both a lot of pleasure.


    "Mm..." Amelia softly m.o.a.ns as her mouth instinctively opens more and more each time she makes the biting movement with her lips.


    *Meow*


    Before Lucien and Amelia get lost in the pleasure of their gentle kiss, little Ko makes clear her desire to get a kiss too.


    Lucienughs while Amelia hides her face in his chest like a frightened bunny.


    Then he kisses the little tigress on the forehead, making her meow with happiness.


    "Meow?" Madelyn imitates Ko¡¯s sound, which added to her feline characteristics, makes her sounds very cute.


    "Oh, aren¡¯t my kittens getting enough kisses?" He speaks in a joking tone.


    Madelyn rubs her face on Lucien¡¯s chest. "Of course not, meow. But I never get tired of getting more and more, meow."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but get horny while Madelyn rubs her body over his and makes the cute meow sound.


    His mouth looks for her lips, which quickly connect to his as they kiss passionately. Amelia can see how Lucien¡¯s tongue invades Madelyn¡¯s little mouth as he sucks her lips in an intenser way than their kiss.


    Lucien ends the kiss quickly as he can feel that all his girls are horny. Just kisses will not satisfy them, and neither he.


    "Well, shall return home? The weather is already getting cold, so we have to take a hot bath, eat some snacks so I can eat you, my loves."


    Mia quickly gets to her feet. "What about skipping the snack part and go to the part where you eat us, over and over again? Hehe..."


    Lucien starts to open the Purple World portal while smiling at Mia. "You are getting more and more naughty, Mia. Will I have to spank you on the ass for you to behave?"


    Lena makes a confused expression. "Was that supposed to sound like a punishment?"


    Astridughs. "That sure is a reward."


    "You are perfect women who only deserve rewards, my dears," Lucien speaks as he gets up and finishes opening the portal.


    Lucien¡¯s wives start to enter the portal after kissing his lips. Soon only he, L.u.s.t, Envy, Amelia, Lori, and Dawn remain on the beach.


    He approaches Lori, puts his hands on her waist, and brings her body very close to his as she wraps her arms around his neck.


    Lucien smiles as he looks into her eyes, then brings his face close to hers and starts to rub his nose on hers gently. "I should have given this to you a long time ago."


    Lori closes her eyes while enjoying Lucien¡¯s caresses. While their noses kiss, their lips rub quickly against each other, and she can¡¯t help but gets very horny with this type of teasing game.


    She knows he is talking about the tattoo and quickly responds. "I understand that you have a limit to that. I don¡¯t want to force your soul and cause you trouble. I can¡¯t say that I would be really satisfied to just be your soldier, but that was already the best thing that happened in my life."


    Lucien begins to nibble on Lori¡¯s lips as his hands run over her soft skin. "You are an incredible woman, Lori. You are patient and understanding."


    While Lori just m.o.a.ns with great pleasure of Lucien¡¯s caresses and praises, he continues. "But I¡¯m not patient, not to mention understanding. You are already essential to me, and I don¡¯t want to risk something happening to you because you¡¯re away from my arms."


    Lori can¡¯t help but be delighted by Lucien¡¯s words. She is the type of woman who wants the man she loves to love her very much and wants her to be with him always, only for him.


    Then she speaks in a jokingly tone. "Are you afraid that someone will steal me in the middle of the night?"


    Lucien pretends to speak in a concerned tone. "Of course."


    They both startughing. Then Lucien starts to kiss Lori¡¯s neck. "But nobody is going to steal you from me... Starting today, you will sleep in my bed where you belong."


    Lori holds Lucien¡¯s head with both hands as he passionately kisses her neck. "Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s all I want. Belonging to you has always been my destiny, a destiny that I love very much."


    Lucien begins to pass his demonic energy on to Lori while caressing her low belly area. The tattoo quickly appears on her skin in an intense shade of purple.


    He had to concentrate a lot not to put the tattoo on her the times they¡¯ve had s.e.x together before, mainly because of her great desire to belong to him.


    But he understands that he has limits and needs to act ording to his capabilities, especially when ites to this mysterious tattoo that clearly needs his soul to be more powerful.


    While Lucien puts his tattoo on Lori, the other girls watch them. Dawn is finding everything very crazy and interesting. Amelia is jealous and eager.


    But Envy is really shocked. "This... Is it really a soul contract? And... it¡¯s so simr to our tattoos... It¡¯s actually the same as yours, L.u.s.t."


    L.u.s.t nods. "It¡¯s really incredible. I don¡¯t know how he manages to keep so many contracts currently... This is because of his dragonic heritage. They really are beings with more control over the power of the soul."


    Envy agrees with L.u.s.t¡¯s words. "Still, why is it so simr to yours? Shouldn¡¯t it have different features?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "In fact, it grew a few millimeters after he got more powerful and made more contracts. Well, it makes sense to be like my tattoo as I gave it to him even though he is slowly improving it."


    "Hmm..." Envy looks at the portal. "I thought it would need more time before he could take others to the other dimension... Is that because of the tattoo?"


    "Yes. I was sure he would be able to take others to Purple World quickly as soon as I saw him put his tattoo on Sophia." L.u.s.t replies.


    Envy can¡¯t help but smile as she looks at Lucien. "Sophia, Sloth¡¯s host... I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if he can put his tattoo on one of us too."


    L.u.s.tughs. "Poor Envy... Don¡¯t you understand that he has too many wives to please before you can get a taste of his c.o.c.k? He will make me c.u.m several times while you will have to wait and wait..."


    Envy is very upset by L.u.s.t¡¯s words and attitude, feelings that she shares with Amelia.


    Lucien finishes putting his tattoo on Lori and ps her ass before she enters the portal. "Don¡¯t fight, girls. A strong family is a united family, right?"


    L.u.s.t materializes her body on Lucien¡¯s side and hugs him. "Yes, hubby. I¡¯m sorry."


    Lucien shakes his head before looking at Dawn. "Sorry for not exining that when I told Amelia to invite you toe with us. You must understand now that it is veryplicated..."


    "Maybe you prefer to stay with the troops for a while?" Lucien asks.


    Dawn makes a thoughtful expression. "Are there any negative side effects?"


    Lucien answer honestly. "There is no way to be sure. So far, the tattoo just connects our souls, allowing us to better understand each other¡¯s feelings,municate mentally... and it also allows me to give more demonic energy to the girls."


    Dawn quickly responds. "I¡¯m sorry, but I have to be frank. I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship, but I need a peaceful ce to get my feelings in order. Also, I want to follow Amelia until I find my own way."


    Lucien nods. "It sounds good. Still, you have to understand that by epting my tattoo, we will be connected in a profound way. And it will inevitably increase the chances of us developing loving feelings for each other. Are you willing to take that risk?"


    Dawn stops to think. [What kind of risk is it to get a powerful and loving husband who will make me stronger while giving me pleasure? Is that a joke? There is no downside!]


    She looks at Lucien with a calm expression. "Alright. Thanks for the opportunity and for epting me in your home."


    Lucien smiles and opens his arms. "Come on."


    Dawn blushes as she walks towards Lucien. "Will you have to kiss me or something like that?"


    Heughs. "No. That with Lori was... well, special for us."


    She arrives in front of Lucien and puts a hand on her shoulder as he smiles at her. "Just don¡¯t resist my energy."


    "Mm." Dawn tries to rx her body.


    Lucien already has great control over his demonic energy, so he can easily use just his hand on Dawn¡¯s shoulder to create the tattoo on her body.


    But although he is doing that to help his sister¡¯s friend, he cannot ignore the fact that he is creating such a powerful connection with Dawn.


    He slowly puts his other hand on her belly and gently caresses it while bringing his mouth near to her ear.


    Dawn feels Lucien¡¯s warm and gentle touch. Her body quickly recognizes the touch that helped her feel better when she panicked.


    She cannot see Lucien as a simple man but as a strange devil who can be brutal and merciless to some people, but incredibly kind and loving to others.


    Then she hears his charming voice in her ear. "You are a charming woman, Dawn. I cannot deny that I am pleased to have a beauty like you in my home."


    Dawn blushes while she doesn¡¯t know if she should be angry or pleased by Lucien¡¯s explicit tease. [You... DEVIL!]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 254 - Kissing to the heart content

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Kissing to the heart content</h4>


    Along with the embarrassment because of Lucien¡¯s words, Dawn also feels warm energy entering her body, making it even warmer.


    That incredible energy is not only very pleasant, but it also makes her feel stronger while improving every part of her body.


    Unlike Amelia¡¯s demonic energy that made Dawn stronger in the past, she can clearly feel Lucien¡¯s demonic energy making her stronger now.


    She looks at Lucien¡¯s charming face as she thinks. [It can¡¯t be helped... So handsome, caring, powerful, and can make a woman feel so good just with gentle touches while making her stronger... Damn, can you have any imperfection?]


    While looking at Lucien, Dawn sees him smile in a strange way, and she gets confused for a second before understanding the situation and blushing more than ever while listening to his voice inside her mind.


    ¡¯Ah, I have many defects. But if you don¡¯t mind them, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along.¡¯ Lucien responds after hearing Dawn¡¯s thoughts.


    "But... what? How? Can you read my mind?" Dawn speaks out loud while getting confused.


    Lucien quickly shakes his head. "No. Your thoughts are just yours. But just ago, your thoughts were all about me, so as we are both in the Mortal Realm, the mentalmunication has activated. With time and practice, you will soon learn to control it."


    Dawn understands Lucien¡¯s words and trusts him. Still, she is a little embarrassed by her thoughts and quickly tries to exin herself. "That... I¡¯m not in love with you... it¡¯s just..."


    Lucien smiles as he strokes her head. "Keep calm, Dawn. It¡¯s alright to admire me a little bit. You know, I admire you too. You¡¯re an amazing woman, even though you¡¯re a little naive sometimes."


    "..." Dawn just remains silent as she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with Lucien¡¯s praises. Still, she feels that he is not flirting with her and just being friendly.


    He caresses her belly a little more. "Well, now that you have my tattoo, you can enter the portal. The girls at home will help you find a bedroom so you can take a bath, and they¡¯ll also give you more clothes if you need them."


    "Mm." Dawn nods.


    Then Lucien gives her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Ok, go now. I want to speak to my sister in private."


    Dawn smiles and walks towards the portal. She is a little concerned with activating mentalmunication again, but she can¡¯t help but praise Lucien in her mind. [Damn, he¡¯s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g cool!]


    After she enters the portal, L.u.s.t dematerializes her body by returning to Lucien¡¯s soul while Envy continues to look at him with a curious expression.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear the part where I said I want to speak to Amelia?" He asks Envy in a sarcastic tone.


    Envy can¡¯t help but be a little upset because Lucien is treating everyone lovingly but not her. "You know that I¡¯ll be listening to everything, right?"


    "..." Lucien just sighs.


    Amelia looks at Envy with an upset look, and she quickly dematerializes her body and returns to Amelia¡¯s soul. "OK!"


    Then Lucien opens his arms to Amelia as he smiles at her. Amelia doesn¡¯t think twice before running and hugging him tightly while rubbing her face on his chest.


    The fact that they are both in swimsuits is really dangerous as several parts of their n.a.k.e.d bodies are in contact, making them excited and horny.


    Still, Amelia doesn¡¯t stop hugging Lucien tightly. [I will never step back again! You are mine, brother...]


    Lucien also hugs Amelia while gently rubbing his chin on her hair. "You would never have hugged me like that a few years ago."


    Amelia makes a regretful expression. "I... That was my fault. I was stupid and dumb. You know... I think a part of me was afraid that father would send you away from me or hurt you if you remained depressed like that... I¡¯m sorry for acting like an idiot to you."


    He kisses her head. "Shh... Don¡¯t me yourself for that. The important thing is that we are together now, right?"


    "Mm..." Amelia starts to lift her head as her lips beg for Lucien¡¯s mouth.


    "Brother..." She whispers as she starts to kiss Lucien¡¯s chin.


    "Sister..." Lucien starts rubbing his nose on Amelia¡¯s face as their mouths get closer and closer.


    Then their lips connect again in a gentle movement, which quickly starts to be more intense as they both be hornier.


    Lucien does not hide his desire for Amelia, which makes her feel something hard touching her belly.


    Amelia is very embarrassed and proud at the same time for Lucien to desire her body as she craves for his.


    Still, her mind tells her that this is a game of seduction in which she cannot give her body to him too quickly if she wants to get the most out of his desire and affection as possible.


    Then Amelia turns her body by breaking the kiss. Lucien starts to kiss her neck and shoulders while his d.i.c.k starts to rub on her firm and hot ass.


    She holds Lucien¡¯s head in her hands while she strokes his hair and enjoys his hands running on her belly and waist.


    While Lucien generates a lot of demonic energy for the incredible pleasure he and Amelia are feeling, she craves him more and more only for her and that he just does it with her, thus generating a lot of demonic energy too.


    They begin to create the mix of their demonic energy while Lucien puts his tattoo on Amelia¡¯s low belly area.


    As soon as Lucien¡¯s tattoo ispletely formed on Amelia¡¯s low belly in a shade of purple so intense that it is justpared to Sophia¡¯s tattoo, she begins to understand his feelings.


    Amelia feels Lucien¡¯s depression, which still exists within him. She feels that he mes himself for being weak and not protecting his mother.


    He mes himself for not epting Sophia¡¯s feelings.


    Also, Amelia feels that he mes himself for not giving her the affection that he now understands she needed.


    "Brother... That wasn¡¯t your fault. You said that we shouldn¡¯t think about the past because what matters is that we are together now. Also, I¡¯m sure we will soon meet with Sophia and then rescue your mother."


    Lucien does not like to torture himself, but he thinks that as long as he remembers the mistakes he made in the past, he will not make them again; that is, he will never let anything bad happen to his loved ones and will give all the love and affection they need.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that, my dear." He continues to caress and kiss Amelia.


    Just as Amelia now understands Lucien¡¯s feelings better because of their soul connection, he also begins to understand her better. But Lucien is surprised to be confused by Amelia¡¯s chaotic feelings.


    She feels a great desire to be incredible, like her mother. She also really wants to be stronger than their older sisters. Still, what she most desires is his affection.


    Lucien now understands part of the intensity of Amelia¡¯s desire to be loved by him. It is different from Sophia as Amelia clearly has no confidence in herself. She fears that she will always be secondary to him and will not have her love like L.u.s.t, Sophia, and other women.


    He understands that fear of being inferior to other women is something that all his wives have in a certain way.


    Lucien even feels jealousy in L.u.s.t and concerns about that. Still, he manages to make all his wives feel loved by him in a special and unique way.


    He always tries his best to make it clear to them how much he loves them, and even though there is still a little bit of insecurity deep in their hearts, that is irrelevantpared to all the space in their hearts filled with the warmth of his love.


    That way, Lucien has no doubts about what to do. He just needs to be honest with Amelia and show her how much he loves her and that she will always be very important to him. And of course, helping her to be stronger and stronger.


    And well, that is not something he can make quickly, but something that she will one day understand as their rtionship develops.


    Lucien gently turns Amelia¡¯s head and kisses her sweet lips passionately. This time she opens her little mouth, letting his tongue enter and start to dominate hers.


    The sensation of this incredible wet kiss, together with Lucien¡¯s caresses, makes Amelia¡¯s body react in many ways that make her very embarrassed. Let alone the hard thing that keeps hitting her ass and making her blush more and more.


    "Brother... That..." Amelia shakes her ass, teasing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Lucienughs as he kisses around Amelia¡¯s mouth, sucking on every drop of her delicious saliva. "I can control my body, but I thought you would like to know how I feel about you."


    Amelia alsoughs as she kisses Lucien¡¯s face. "Are you proud to be horny for your own sister? Such a naughty boy..."


    Before Lucien answers, Amelia whispers in a very timid tone. "But... I¡¯m delighted that you feel that way for me."


    Lucien moves one of his hands down Amelia¡¯s belly towards her legs. "Oh, I know you¡¯re happy. In fact, I can smell your happiness."


    Amelia is confused before Lucien raises his hand, shining with a viscous liquid in front of her face.


    Then he brings his finger to his mouth and licks that liquid. "My sister... your love juice is delicious."


    Amelia¡¯s fair skin turnspletely red while she feels more embarrassed than ever as she realizes how lewd her body is.


    She starts punching Lucien, of course, without using her strength. "Stupid brother!!! T-this... This is your fault for kissing me like that, and keep hitting me with t-this h-hard thing... you are such an evil brother!!"


    She tries to escape from his embrace for being too embarrassed, but Lucien holds her firmly while speaking near her ear. "Shh... It¡¯s alright. I know you are shy."


    Amelia pout. "Yes! And you can¡¯t intimidate me!! T-this... this is all very recent. I need time to ept that... we are not..."


    "Ordinary siblings?" Lucienpletes Amelia¡¯s sentence.


    She nods. "Yes... I just need some time to ept that and...."


    Lucien realizes that it is Amelia¡¯s current limit. That is also good because he wants to enjoy every part of the development of their rtionship so that in the end, both of them will have the maximum benefits possible.


    He controls his arousal, making his c.o.c.k go into a numb state while just stroking Amelia¡¯s head. "Yes, we should go slow. For now, let¡¯s just go home. You need to eat some food and take a bath after getting wet like this..."


    Amelia realizes that Lucien is not talking about the beach water andugh while punches him. "Don¡¯t talk about it!!!"


    Lucien lifts Amelia in his arms and walks back, entering the portal. "OK, OK."


    Amelia quickly turns and wraps her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist as she starts to kiss his lips. "I¡¯m not ready for other things yet... But kissing is fine."


    He smiles while they continue to kiss in many different ways. "It¡¯s alright. Kissing this delicious mouth of yours is enough to make me very pleased."


    While Lucien and Amelia use the time it takes the portal to transport them to the Purple World to kiss, L.u.s.t and Envy watch the whole scene while feeling simr emotions.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 255 - Lemme Drink {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Lemme Drink {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien leaves the portal in the main hall on the fifth floor, holding Amelia in his arms as they kiss passionately.


    He ignores Kara and Dawn¡¯s presence while pressing Amelia¡¯s body against the wall and continues to devour her mouth.


    "Mmmm..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as her nails scratch Lucien¡¯s back. She can¡¯t control her excitement, and all her body wants is to lose herself in the pleasure of Lucien¡¯s kisses.


    After almost a minute of kissing, Lucien breaks the kiss and starts rubbing his nose on Amelia¡¯s. "We... just talked about going slow... Are you okay with this?"


    Amelia can¡¯t stop kissing Lucien¡¯s lips and face. "I know... I want to control myself, but I can¡¯t stop kissing you..."


    Lucien smiles before he starts to move his face away from Amelia¡¯s. "You should go and choose a bedroom. Kara and Dawn are waiting for you."


    "Yes, I should," Amelia speaks in a low and clearly hesitant tone.


    He looks at Amelia¡¯s flushed face. Her embarrassed expression is so cute that Lucien can¡¯t resist giving her another passionate kiss, sucking and biting her sweet lips.


    "Ahhh..." Amelia runs out of breath as Lucien¡¯s kisses are so good that they make her dizzy. She can¡¯t even look him in the eye because she¡¯s so embarrassed.


    Lucien lets go of Amelia and starts stroking her hair. "You know, you can also take a bath with me and sleep in my bedroom."


    Amelia cannot help being tempted to ept his proposal. [In your bedroom... sleep in your arms... I wa...]


    But then she quickly shakes her head. "Not yet... I still need to get used to it... Please, give me more time."


    Lucien caresses her face. "There is no problem or time limit to get used to it. We are siblings, Amelia. We will always be together. This house is now your house too, and you can do whatever you want."


    Amelia blushes even more as Lucien¡¯s words make her heart warm. "Thank you, brother."


    "I... I¡¯m going to choose a bedroom then." Amelia tries to run towards Dawn and Kara because she feels that if she stays near Lucien for longer, she will not resist continuing kissing or even doing more bold things, which she is not yet ready for.


    But Lucien takes her arm and looks into her eyes as he moves his mouth slowly towards Amelia¡¯s lips. "Just one more..."


    Amelia bites her lips while making a timid expression but doesn¡¯t resist, letting Lucien kiss her again.


    Then Lucien quickly breaks the kiss while smiling at her. "I can¡¯t get enough of your perfect lips... sister."


    "..." Amelia can¡¯t say anything because she is timid. She hates loving the fact that she loves Lucien so much, and he teases her that way. That is too confusing for her to understand.


    She turns and runs over to Dawn and Kara, who watch the whole scene with expressions of amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Kara smiles at Lucien before taking Dawn and Amelia to choose a bedroom on the fourth floor. There are still a lot of empty bedrooms around the house, even though all the girls have their own bedrooms. But of course, they still prefer to sleep in Lucien¡¯s big bed.


    Lucien watches the girls go down the stairs while L.u.s.t materializes at his side. "Don¡¯t you think you teased her too much?"


    Heughs as he squeezes L.u.s.t¡¯s ass. "She has to know who is the boss or she will cause problems."


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but m.o.a.n with the pleasure of Lucien¡¯s touch, which is perfectly bnced between gentle and rough. "Amelia is not the most dangerous one but Envy."


    Lucien uses his tail to tease L.u.s.t¡¯s while squeezing her s.e.xy ass. "I think the opposite. I could never be rough with my sister, but with Envy... She won¡¯t break, right? And she clearly likes rough y."


    L.u.s.t starts to stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. "Yes, I noticed that Envy seems to have peculiar tastes. I can¡¯t wait to see you dominate her and then make mee over and over in front of her while she begs just to lick your d.i.c.k."


    Heughs. "She is your sister, my dear. Shouldn¡¯t you be more friendly to her?"


    "She has upset me many times in the past. Now it¡¯s time for her to get some punishment. And well, in the end, she will also be your wife, and that is much more than she deserves." L.u.s.t responds.


    Lucien holds L.u.s.t¡¯s chin and kisses her lips. "Well, we¡¯ll both have fun teasing her so much."


    Then he walks towards the big bathroom on the fifth floor, where his wives are taking a bath, eager to have the real fun with him.


    Lucien enters the bathroom, and all of his wives smile at him. Mia sshes water on him. "Hubby, shall we bathe again?"


    He takes off his underwear and jumps into the deepest part of therge pool. Then he emerges under Mia and lifts her with his shoulders.


    "Hahaha..." Mia starts ying with Lucien¡¯s horns and ruffling his hair as he spins around while she sits on his shoulders.


    While ying with Mia, Lucien talks to all his wives. "How about you finish your bath calmly and thenunch while I have some time alone with Madelyn and Reba?"


    "Mm." Mia and Lucien¡¯s other wives quickly agree. They know how important it is for women their first time having s.e.x, and they also want to snack and get ready for the amazing night that will probablyst a couple of days.


    *Ssh*


    Lucien throws Mia in the water while smiling at her. "Thank you, my dear."


    Then he walks towards Madelyn and Reba, who are blushing more and more because they know what will happen next. They clearly want that very much; still, they can¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    He arrives in front of Madelyn, who continues to cleaning the soap on her tail while smiling shyly. He takes her in his arms in the way of carrying a princess. "Shall we, my love? I can feel you want it so badly."


    Madelyn wraps her arms around his neck and hides her face on his chest. "Mm..."


    Lucien gets very horny because of the cuteness of Madelyn¡¯s timid reaction. He does not hide that, which makes his c.o.c.k get rock hard while pointing at the bathroom ceiling, showing all Its energy and excitement.


    Then he walks over to Reba and leans forward. Reba wastes no time and jumps on his back. The fact that Lucien can significantly retract his wings prevents it from hurting the girls.


    Of course, he keeps the pointy parts of his bones away from them, while the girls can hold on to his shoulders and wrap their legs around his waist like Reba is doing now.


    So, carrying Madelyn in his arms and Reba on his back, he leaves the bathroom and heads towards his bedroom.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives are evidently very eager for their turns, but the fact that they know that he will give them pleasure beyond what they can imagine makes them not suffer from the wait.


    They enter the bedroom, and Lucien rests the girls on his big bed, then he smiles lovingly at them as he delights in the stunning view of their hot n.a.k.e.d bodies.


    Reba and Madelyn are very embarrassed but keep looking Lucien in the eye while thinking about how unpredictable destiny is.


    They had simr thoughts when they first meet Lucien. He¡¯s so handsome, strong, and incredible. They could only imagine what it would be like to have him as their husband because that could only be a dream...


    Well, now they are not only his women, but he also loves them very much and treats them like princesses.


    "I love you, my dears," Lucien speaks affectionately as his hands start to run over Madelyn and Reba¡¯s legs.


    Reba¡¯s heart goes faster as she feels Lucien¡¯s gentle touch and hears his sweet words.


    She smiles at him. "Love you too, my husband."


    Madelyn wastes no time and also makes clear her feelings for Lucie. "I love you so much... hubby."


    Lucien licks his own lips and squeezes the girls¡¯ thighs as his hands get closer to their most private parts.


    Reba keeps her beautiful pink flower totally shaved, which added to her soft skin, makes it look really delicious, especially for licking.


    Madelyn also keeps her p.u.s.s.y well hygienic, but she only shaves it on the sides, leaving a tiny tuft of her fluffy brown hair, especially for Lucien, as he loves the texture and the fragrance of her fluffy fur.


    "Perfect. You are just perfect, my dears." Lucien can¡¯t help but praise them. He feels so lucky to have such beautiful women loving him.


    The girls are even more flushed and embarrassed. Madelyn covers her face with her hands while feeling her most private part getting warmer and warmer.


    Reba is more daring and uses both her hands to pull Lucien¡¯s hand towards her delicate pink flower. "Touch me here, hubby..."


    "Sure." Lucien starts stroking Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y. He uses his fingers to open her external lips, revealing her beautiful pink bud.


    Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y is already pretty wet with her love juices, and Lucien can¡¯t resist leaning over her and drinking it while sucking on her little cute clit.


    "Ahhhhhh... mmmmm..." She loudly m.o.a.ns while having an orgasm.


    [No, no, no!! That was too fast.] Reba quickly mes herself foring so fast.


    Well, she can¡¯t really be med as Lucien is always stroking, kissing, and praising his girls. They are already feeling a lot of pleasure, so when he makes a more ¡¯intense¡¯ movement, they cannot helping.


    Lucien continues to suck Reba¡¯s sweet bud while she squirts love juices in his mouth. "Don¡¯t contain yourself, my love. You cane as much as you want, and I will help you regenerate your liquids and energy."


    Reba holds Lucien¡¯s head with both hands as she m.o.a.ns and lets him drink her love juices. There is a certain pride that she and all Lucien¡¯s wives feel about him finding their juices delicious, just as he feels good about them drinking his c.u.m.


    And of course, as ¡¯liquids of pleasure,¡¯ just as Lucien¡¯s s.p.e.r.m generates a lot of demonic energy for the girls, their pussies¡¯ love juices go down his throat, turning into demonic energy.


    While delighting with Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y honey, Lucien continues to use his other hand to caress Madelyn¡¯s groin.


    She keeps her hands on her face but also peeking through her fingers as she gets more and more embarrassed. [M-my vag... my v-v.a.g.i.n.a keeps getting wet... I feel it itching... why is my body so lewd?]


    Every time Lucien¡¯s fingers reach near her pink flower, drops of her love juice drip from it, leaving Madelyn more eager, horny, and embarrassed.


    She bites her own lips. [This... this is his fault!! He teases me that much... but it¡¯s also so good... I... I want him to drink it too...]


    Lucien can¡¯t really read the girls¡¯ thoughts unless they activate mentalmunication. Still, he can feel them getting more eager and horny. And of course, he would not ignore Madelyn.


    He stops sucking Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, letting her rest for a few seconds and finishes having her orgasm, which he was just extending with his caresses.


    Then he starts touching Madelyn¡¯s pink flower directly while she makes cute m.o.a.ns. He strokes her fluffy p.u.s.s.y hair and can¡¯t help rubbing his nose on it and sniffing.


    "You smell so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, Madelyn. I wanted to eat you since the first time you sat on myp, and I smelled you up close."


    Madelyn closes her eyes while feeling her heart beats as fast as that of a frightened doe. "This... this is so embarrassing."


    Lucienughs as he continues to kiss Madelyn¡¯s body and moves his head up. He also uses his hands to caress Reba¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    He uses one of his hands to get Madelyn¡¯s hands off her face and then kisses her lips before whispering to her. "I want so badly to drink your love juices, my dear..."


    Madelyn, although very embarrassed, kisses, licks, and bites Lucien¡¯s lips. "Y-you... you can d-drink it..."


    Lucien sucks on Madleny¡¯s lips again before he starts to go down, kissing her body. He also starts to take turns between her and Reba¡¯s body, while moving his head down, kissing every part of the girls¡¯ bodies.


    "Ahhh..." Both cute girls m.o.a.n as Lucien makes them feel so good.


    Then he arrives at Madelyn¡¯s pink flower again. He gently opens Its external lips and sucks her beautiful bud, making here just like Reba.


    "Nyaaaaaaa!!!." Madelyn makes a very loud m.o.a.n, simr to a cat, which Lucien finds very cute.


    Then, he continues to suck Madelyn¡¯s deliciously sweet p.u.s.s.y, and enjoying his favorite drink, that sacred wine.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 140 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 256 - A cat-girl and her cute tail {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 256 - A cat-girl and her cute tail {R-18}</h4>


    "Nyaaaahhh... mmmm~~!" Madelyn can¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning while having an incredible orgasm, and Lucien keeps sucking on her pink flower.


    She continues to cover her face with her hands. [Hubby is licking me there... this is so good! But also so embarrassing!!]


    Although Madelyn and Reba are not yet in the Mortal Realm, Lucien is generating a lot of demonic energy as their cute m.o.a.ns added to drinking their love juices are very pleasurable for him.


    He kisses Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y before kissing Reba¡¯s as well and lying down in the middle of them. While they are still enjoying their incredible orgasms, he puts his arms behind the back of their necks and hugs them together.


    "That was incredible, hubby!" Rebaughs as she kisses Lucien¡¯s on the cheek and lips. The heat generated by their bodies close together is extremely pleasurable and exciting to her.


    "Everything with you is incredible, my dear." Lucien sucks Reba¡¯s lips. The mix of their pussies and mouths is absurdly delicious, and Lucien knows he will never get sick of it.


    Reba starts to stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while they kiss. She is also a little embarrassed, but she really wants it.


    Madelyn also really wants to be with Lucien in every way possible, but she can¡¯t deal with her embarrassment. She hides her face on Lucien¡¯s chest while enjoying his pleasant scent.


    Lucien stops kissing Reba and starts kissing Madelyn¡¯s ears. "Your cute embarrassment just makes me hornier, darling."


    Madelyn hugs Lucien tightly and starts rubbing her nose on his chest. "Hubby, I love you so so so much!! But I¡¯m so silly... I¡¯m sorry."


    He continues to kiss her ear. "It¡¯s alright, darling. Your personality is perfect, just like everything else about you."


    Then Lucien kisses Reba¡¯s lips again. He maintains a perfect bnce between giving attention to both girls in his arms, making them feel very loved the same way.


    "Although it is perfect to just stay here kissing and caressing you, I¡¯m sure you will like what we will be doing next. Who wants to be the first?"


    Reba really wants to say ¡¯me¡¯ and have Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k in all her holes. But she knows Madelyn is very embarrassed and so she prefers Lucien to focus on her first so that she can get morefortable.


    "I can wait." She kisses Lucien¡¯s lips as she continues to stroke his c.o.c.k.


    "Ok." Lucien kisses Reba¡¯s lips and face.


    Although he enjoys having s.e.x in positions where he can move freely and give his girls a lot of pleasure, Lucien also likes to do it in all the ways and always try new things.


    In the case of Madelyn, it is evident that she will enjoy s.e.x in a more gentle way, especially because this is her first time.


    That¡¯s why Lucien turns to her side and starts running his hand all over her body while she continues to cover her face in an embarrassed and cute way.


    Gently, Lucien turns Madelyn¡¯s body to the other side as he caresses her and kisses her shoulders and neck from behind.


    [So hot! So hard!! So big!!!] Madelyn feels Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k on her ass. Her tail starts to wag between their bodies while her arousal only increases.


    "So good..." Lucien whispers in Madelyn¡¯s ear as he feels a lot of pleasure rubbing his c.o.c.k on her ass and tail.


    Although he is focusing on Madelyn right now, Reba does not stand still and begins to kiss Lucien¡¯s back and shoulders as she teases his tail.


    Lucien continues to kiss Madelyn while moving his hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He gently squeezes and caresses these two cute mounds that he loves so much.


    "Mmmm... This... ahhh... so good..." Madelyn m.o.a.ns while feeling so much pleased by Lucien¡¯s kisses and caresses.


    Her p.u.s.s.y does not stop producing love juices while she feels that she is reaching another orgasm even though she still feels the pleasure of thest one.


    Lucien continues to move his hand down Madelyn¡¯s body while using the other to massage her b.r.e.a.s.ts and tease her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    He strokes her ass before passing his hand between her thighs and touching her wet p.u.s.s.y, making Madelyn m.o.a.n more and more.


    She is already well prepared, so Lucien gently lifts one of Madelyn¡¯s legs, leaving her most private part free for his d.i.c.k.


    Lucien slowly moves his h.i.p.s forward, rubbing his c.o.c.k on Madelyn¡¯s pink flower. His c.o.c.k quickly gets bright with Madelyn¡¯s fragrant honey. Lucien cannot describe how much he loves that.


    Madelyn is also enjoying Lucien¡¯s teasing. The amount of pleasure she feels can only bepared to her embarrassment, which makes her keeps hiding her face while she can¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning.


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is so hard that he doesn¡¯t even need to use his hand to position it on the entrance of Madelyn¡¯s pink cave. He slowly moves back and forth so that she can gradually get used to his size.


    Just by the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k being in the entrance of Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, he already feels a lot of pleasure. [So hot... so wet... so f.u.c.k.i.n.g lovely!]


    While giving Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure, Lucien continues to caress her with both his hands holding her leg and also on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, in addition to kissing the back of her neck. He just doesn¡¯t use his tail on Madelyn because Reba is ying with it.


    Madelyn can¡¯t help feeling a little guilty as Lucien is giving pleasure to her entire body while she just stays in his arms without making anything special to him.


    Then she starts to kiss his arm that is passing under her body to caress her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Lucien feels Madelyn struggling to try something despite not having any experience. "Darling, you don¡¯t have to anything now. This is just your first time, so just rx and let me take care of you."


    "But... I want to make you feel good just like you are doing with me." Madelyn responds in a loving tone.


    Lucien moves his h.i.p.s a little further, making his c.o.c.k go a little deeper into Madelyn¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y. "You are already giving me a lot of pleasure with your amazing p.u.s.s.y. Also, your cute tail continues to caress my belly, and I love that very much."


    "..." Madelyn can¡¯t answer. She loves that Lucien is having pleasure with her. She also loves his teasing, but she is too shy to express her feelings straightforwardly as he does.


    "Mmmmm ..." She can¡¯t stop m.o.a.ning as she feels his thick c.o.c.k slowly make its way through her p.u.s.s.y entrance.


    There is no pain or difort despite his ridiculously big size, thanks to his life mana and demonic energy.


    And thanks to the love juice from Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k smoothly slides inside her. Slowly he passes the whole head of his c.o.c.k through the entrance of her love cave and continues to make his way through her hot pink tunnel.


    Oh, the feeling of exploring newnds, which now will only belong to Lucien forever. This is a kind of pleasure that is good for both his body and ego, which, of course, goes very well with his luxurious and possessive personality.


    Soon Lucien and Madelyn felt it when his d.i.c.k met her purity barrier. He stopped again for her to get used to his size and prepare for a little pain that she will always remember as an important moment of her life.


    Madelyn turned her head up and smiled at Lucien before kissing his lips while sending a mental message to him. ¡¯I am so d to belong to you, my husband, my love.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m pleased to have a woman as incredible as you as my wife.¡¯ Lucien responds to Madelyn while continuing to kiss her lips and move his h.i.p.s forward, making his c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n.


    "Mmm!" Madelyn feels a little pain that is soon ovee by the incredible pleasure that Lucien gives her while his c.o.c.k keeps going deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y is pretty tight and small, so Lucien doesn¡¯t move too deep into it before starts to move back slowly.


    He moves back until his c.o.c.kespletely out of her p.u.s.s.y, letting a few drops of her blood ooze out before he prates her again.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Ohh..."


    The moment when the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k pass through the tight entrance of Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y gives much pleasure to both of them, who do not hide it and m.o.a.n.


    Then they continue m.o.a.ning as Lucien moves slowly inside Madelyn. Her pink, warm, and tight p.u.s.s.y feels better and better as she gets used to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Madelyn¡¯s entire body feels that she belongs to Lucien. Her insides squeeze his c.o.c.k more and more, showing her excitement and love while giving Lucien a lot of pleasure.


    And of course, feeling so much pleasure, they both start to approach an incredible orgasm. Lucien remains stable with his incredible control, but Madelyn can¡¯t help producing so much love juices, which start to leak from her p.u.s.s.y every time Lucien moves his d.i.c.k back.


    [It... S.e.x... this is so good!! F.u.c.k me more, f.u.c.k me harder, my love.] Madelyn is still too embarrassed to say such bold words, but in her mind, she begs Lucien not to stop.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t need mentalmunication or Madelyn¡¯s words to feel that her body is loving it, so he continues to give her p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure while slowly increasing the speed of his movements.


    "Mmm... ahhhh... uhhhh..." He continues to use his hand to massage Madelyn¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her neck and lips, making her m.o.a.n more and more.


    Reba begins to be jealous of the incredible pleasure that Madelyn is feeling. She continues to kiss Lucien¡¯s back and shoulders, so he turns his face to kiss her lips too.


    Back and forth, the slow and gentle movements of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k drive Madelyn to peaks of pleasure as she m.o.a.ns.


    [I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be that good...] Madelyn feels so good that she starts to forget her embarrassment.


    "Lucien... Hubby... MY HUBBY, IT¡¯S SO SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G GOOD!!" She exims as she starts having an incredible orgasm.


    Heughs, especially after seeing Madelyn¡¯s flushed and embarrassed face after boldly dering her feelings. "You are so cute, darling."


    Lucien continues trusting his c.o.c.k inside Madelyn at a moderate speed while her p.u.s.s.y squirts love juices wetting him and the bed.


    "Ahh... AaaahhhH!! UhhhHH!!" Madelyn m.o.a.ns louder and louder as she feels Lucien touch every part of her tight insides with his wonderful c.o.c.k.


    "I¡¯m feeling it, hubby! Something good... I¡¯ming so hard!! It¡¯s so amazing!!!"


    "Ohhh..." Lucien feels heavenly pleasure as Madelyn¡¯s p.u.s.s.y twitches, tightening his c.o.c.k. F.u.c.k.i.n.g his girls while they have orgasms is certainly one of Lucien¡¯s favorite parts of having s.e.x.


    "I will fill you with my love, Madelyn." Lucien takes Madelyn¡¯s chin, kisses her, and sucks her sweet tongue.


    Madelyn answers Lucien mentally while letting him devour her mouth and p.u.s.s.y. ¡¯Yes, hubby! Fill mepletely with your thick, fragrant, and delicious c.u.m.¡¯


    And just as Madelyn asked, Lucien pushes his c.o.c.k deeper inside her, making Its head kiss the deepest bottom of her p.u.s.s.y before releasing his hot load, painting her pink insides white.


    "NYNHHHAAAAHHHH!!!!" Madelyn m.o.a.ns louder than ever while feeling the incredible pleasure of Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m inside while having an orgasm.


    [So hot... so good... the essence of my love... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!!] Madelyn can¡¯t help but be addicted to Lucien¡¯s c.u.m.


    She looks into his eyes while speaking in a timid and loving tone. "This is so good... I love you so much!!"


    Lucien continues to slowly fill Madelyn¡¯s insides so that she can enjoy this moment at most. Well, for both of them to enjoy it as he also loves c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside his wives.


    He strokes Madelyn¡¯s cute ears. "This is just the beginning, darling. We will be doing this many times from now on."


    "Mm, I really want it." Madelyn lovingly smiles at Lucien while she feels her insides gettingpletely filled with the hot liquid she loves so much.


    And her tail wags more than ever, caressing Lucien¡¯s belly. That is her body¡¯s way of thanking him for the great meal.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 140 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 257 - The bold smith loves a heavy hammer {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 257 - The bold smith loves a heavy hammer {R-18}</h4>


    "Ohh..." Lucien can¡¯t get enough and shot his hot load inside a tight hot p.u.s.s.y. Few things can be more gratifying than that.


    He lies on his back and hugs Madelyn from behind while her body ispletely rxed with pleasure, the heavenly pleasure that is to feel the essence of Lucien running inside her, filling her baby room.


    Madelyn can¡¯t help questioning something Lucien had said to her. [How can this incredible amount not get me pregnant? Maybe one day... I can only hope.]


    Well, considering that a royal dragon of the noblest blood can live for fifty thousand years having s.e.x daily and not having children because their essence is too powerful for a woman to be able to bear the child, Lucien¡¯s wives are fortunate because they have something a royal dragon¡¯s wife never had.


    Lucien hugs Reba with his other arm while Madelyn also rests on his chest. They both start kissing one side of his cheek while giggling.


    "Hahaha... You are so adorable." Lucienughs at the girls¡¯ cute attitude.


    Madelyn kisses and licks Lucien¡¯s lips. "That was so good, hubby. My body never felt as good as it does now while I ampletely filled with your love."


    Lucien kisses Madelyn¡¯s lips before kissing Reba¡¯s. "Now it¡¯s your turn, my beautiful smith."


    Heys Madelyn¡¯s body beside him. She now doesn¡¯t want to do anything but enjoy the incredible sensation of his hot c.u.m, which starts to slowly leak from her p.u.s.s.y when his d.i.c.k leaves it.


    When Lucien tries to get a position, Reba pushes him on the bed and naughtily smiles at him. "Let me clean... your d.i.c.k."


    Lucien smiles and just stays lying while Reba starts kissing his body. She leaves marks of her lips with saliva on his neck before moving on to his chest, belly, and finally reaching her goal.


    "Oh, my." Reba licks her lips while holding Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k. Because he is very horny, his d.i.c.k is in Its most glorious state, shining with the mixture of his c.u.m and Madelyn¡¯s love juices.


    Reba can¡¯t help makingparisons. "This... It¡¯s like a hammer. A good smith always keeps his hammer clean and ready for work."


    She wastes no time and starts to suck the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, giving him a lot of pleasure.


    ¡¯Amazing! There is still so much even after you fill Madelynpletely.¡¯ Reba is surprised and mentally praises Lucien.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be thankful for his incredible life mana. That goes perfectly with his demonic energy and his high need of having too much essence to give to his wives.


    Reba holds her favorite hammer in hand while she licks and sucks it to her heart¡¯s content.


    Lucien just enjoys the pleasure of Reba¡¯s delicate mouth while caressing Madelyn¡¯s ears, making her let out cute sounds, simr to a cat purring.


    L.u.s.t feels very much like materializing her body next to Lucien and kissing him, but he asks her to wait a little longer because Reba is having a great time seeing his expression of pleasure while she sucks on his d.i.c.k.


    Reba tries all the tricks she has read in books and heard from other women. She holds Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k firmly by Its staff in both hands and licks it from the base to the head before putting the whole ns in her mouth, sucks it, and then licking around.


    She also keeps her body tilted and her eyes up so she can see Lucien¡¯s reactions to her hard work.


    ¡¯Are you enjoying it, hubby?¡¯ She knows he is enjoying it, but she still wants to hear him say that.


    Lucien smiles at her. "This is wonderful. I just came, but I can¡¯t help wanting toe more and more in your warm mouth."


    Reba¡¯s eyes shine with happiness, but she doesn¡¯t stop to smile and continues to suck Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while looking at him and using mentalmunication.


    ¡¯Let it out. Give me your hot delicious c.u.m, hubby. I will drink everything you can give me!¡¯


    Lucien c.u.m inside Reba¡¯s hot and wet mouth. Of course, he controls the amount so that she doesn¡¯t choke. Still, he gives her a big hot load of special milk, which goes down her throat, making her body feel really good.


    "Ohhh..." He m.o.a.ns while feeling Reba massaging his balls, the staff of his d.i.c.k, and sucking Its head.


    Reba drinks almost all of Lucien¡¯s c.u.m before sucking thest sip and keeps it in her mouth.


    *Pop*


    Her mouth makes a lewd sound when she finishes sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k to the very tip. With her mouth full of his c.u.m, she smiles at Lucien.


    Then she opens her mouth a little while using mentalmunication. ¡¯Look, hubby, how I drink all your delicious c.o.c.k milk.¡¯


    Lucien smiles at her. "When did you get so naughty?"


    Reba gets embarrassed. ¡¯I... I thought you would like it...¡¯


    "I love it." Lucien quickly responds.


    *Gulp*


    "Hehehe..." Reba giggles after she finishes drinking Lucien¡¯s c.u.m and sensually licks her lips.


    Then she kneels on Lucien¡¯s legs and opens her lower lips using two fingers. Her p.u.s.s.y drips love juices while she gazes at him with a lewd expression. "I want to drink more, but now with my dirty p.u.s.s.y."


    Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, still rock hard, hits Reba¡¯s ass, making it clear that it still has a lot to give her.


    "Any position preference?" Lucien asks. He already understands that Reba will not want this in a super gentle way but in a way that allows them to explore many possibilities.


    Reba makes a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... I want your c.o.c.k inside me in every way possible... But for our first time, I..."


    Then she smiles. "I want a position you have never done with another woman before."


    Now it¡¯s Lucien¡¯s turn to make a thoughtful expression. He has already made many positions with his girls, but there are still many others he wants to try and even others that he has still not imagined.


    "Okay, get off the bed." Lucien thinks about something.


    As it is Reba¡¯s first time, he doesn¡¯t want to try something very advanced but just unique for them as she asked. Reba gets off the bed, and Lucien sits on Its edge.


    He pulls his legs slightly apart while his hard c.o.c.k points to the bedroom ceiling like a spear. "That way, you can sit on my c.o.c.k and control the pration while I can caress your whole body and feel your s.e.xy ass."


    Reba likes the idea. She turns her back to Lucien and tilts her ass. "Do you like my ass that much?"


    Reba¡¯s ass, as well as her b.r.e.a.s.ts, are not as big as Cassidy¡¯s and Ang¡¯s; still, she¡¯s also not like his thinners girls, so she has a perfectly bnced body, which suits her very well.


    Seeing Reba¡¯s beautiful pearly ass in such an e.r.o.t.i.c position, Lucien can¡¯t resist doing something he loves.


    *Pah*


    He ps her ass, leaving the reddish mark of his hand on Reba¡¯s perfect skin and making her p.u.s.s.y drips more love juices as she m.o.a.ns with pleasure. She doesn¡¯t have to be a masochist to appreciate Lucien¡¯s rough touch, which is actually quite gentle.


    Then Lucien strokes both of Reba¡¯s buttocks as she slowly moves backward. "I love your ass, Reba, my dear."


    Reba shyly smiles. Even though she tries her best to look bold and cool, she can¡¯t stop her little heart from being timid at Lucien¡¯s lovingly words and passionate actions.


    As she moves backward, Lucien gently guides her ass towards his d.i.c.k. He can¡¯t help but stroke her special bud, making Reba m.o.a.n again.


    "Next, you can go inside my a-ass..." She says in a timid tone, making Lucienugh.


    "Yes, I can¡¯t neglect your p.u.s.s.y when it is that eager, right?" Lucien responds as he brings her ass close to his c.o.c.k, making her wet p.u.s.s.y touch Its tip.


    "Mmmm..." Reba lets out a cute m.o.a.n while one wave of pleasure runs through her body just because her p.u.s.s.y felt the touch of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    She shakes her ass on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, teasing him as he continues to squeeze and massage her soft buttocks.


    "Damn! This is so good that I already want to c.u.m again, Reba." Let alone the incredible control that Lucien always has over his body, he will not miss telling his women how horny he feels about them.


    Reba is proud and happy to be able to drive Lucien crazy for her, even though he has more beautiful and s.e.xy wives than her. She will certainly try to think of more sensual and e.r.o.t.i.c things to be always giving him great pleasure.


    And of course, she is also feeling great pleasure as she moves her ass on Lucien¡¯s groin, making his c.o.c.k rub on her p.u.s.s.y, which can¡¯t wait any longer.


    She rests her hands on Lucien¡¯s thighs as she slowly lowers her ass. She controls the vertical movements while Lucien, the horizontals, so that the tip of his c.o.c.k meets the entrance of Reba¡¯s pink cave.


    Despite not being able to see Reba¡¯s beautiful face now, Lucien has an incredible view of her ass, butthole, and dripping p.u.s.s.y. Slowly, he helps her to fit his c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Go easy, my dear." Lucien feels that Reba is very eager to take his entire d.i.c.k inside her, so he holds her ass to keep her from getting hurt.


    Reba slowly starts to move her ass further down, then shees back a little, making the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k caress every part of her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s hot and wet entrance.


    "Ahhhh..."


    "Ohhhh..."


    Both of them are feeling great. Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y is very tight, especially in the entrance, which makes their game incredibly pleasurable.


    Lucien squeezes her buttocks tightly and pulls them to the side by stretching Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y a little and giving him a wonderful view of his c.o.c.k inside her.


    Seeing Reba¡¯s beautiful pink flower, Lucien can¡¯t resist pulling her ass down a little bit, which coincides with her also lowering her ass, eager to take his incredible c.o.c.k deeper and deeper.


    Lucien watches closely his c.o.c.k going millimeter by millimeter inside Reba and gently stretching her tight p.u.s.s.y.


    "Mmmm... So big... Ahhhhh... Hubby!!" Reba begins to have an orgasm because the pleasure is just wonderful.


    Lucien remains calm. He wants to enjoy the feeling of exploring Reba¡¯s p.u.s.s.y for the first time and will only c.u.m when he reaches the deepest part of her.


    Soon they both feel Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kissing Reba¡¯s h.y.m.e.n. She smiles as she thinks about how happy she is to have followed Lucien.


    "I want you to do it." She doesn¡¯t move her ass and asks Lucien to do it.


    "Love you, dear," Lucien tenderly says as he gently pulls Reba¡¯s ass down, making his c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n.


    "AAhhhhhH!!!" Reba m.o.a.ns loudly, not out of pain, but because Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k gives her much pleasure while going deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y, improving her orgasm.


    Her body starts to go limp, but she manages to continue standing on by holding on to Lucien¡¯s thighs as he moves her ass up and down and caresses her inside pink walls with his d.i.c.k.


    Between her m.o.a.ns, Reba tries to describe Lucien as she is feeling. "Hot... your d.i.c.k is so hot... and hard... It is amazing how you move inside me... kissing every part of my p.u.s.s.y."


    Lucien smiles as he uses Reba¡¯s trick to tease her too. "Your p.u.s.s.y is also so hot... wet... it¡¯s wonderful how it is squeezing my c.o.c.k."


    Reba giggles. She quickly bes addicted not only to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k but also to the way they y while having s.e.x.


    They tease each other a few more times before Reba starts having another orgasm, even though the previous one isn¡¯t over yet.


    She starts moving her ass down along with Lucien¡¯s movements, taking his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her.


    "Shoot it, hubby! Give me your hot trick c.u.m in the deepest part of my p.u.s.s.y. Release everything inside of me and mark me with your essence."


    "As you wish, dear." Lucien pulls Reba¡¯s ass down as far as he can, making the head of his c.o.c.k touch her p.u.s.s.y¡¯s deepest part.


    "AaaaaHHH !!!" Reba has the most amazing orgasms while feeling Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m filling her insides.


    She presses her ass against his groin while her p.u.s.s.y squeezes his c.o.c.k, wanting to drink as much special milk as possible.


    Lucien c.u.m inside Reba so much that even though her p.u.s.s.y ispletely filled with his thick c.o.c.k, part of his white essence runs down Its shaft, reddened with the blood of her purity.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 258 - Two Hard Days

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Two Hard Days</h4>


    Lucien starts stroking Reba¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing the back of her neck as she rests her body on hisp and just enjoys her incredible orgasms, boosted by his c.u.m inside her.


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t wait anymore and materializes her body kneels behind Lucien. She starts kissing his back and stroking his wings and tail.


    "This little wife of yours has waited too long. Can I have your c.o.c.k inside now, hubby?" L.u.s.t begs in a charming tone. She knows how to appeal to Lucien in the best possible ways.


    "Of course, my love." Lucienys Reba on the bed next to Madelyn before pushing L.u.s.t on the bed and begins to kiss every part of her perfect body.


    He sends mental messages to his other wives, telling them that he already finished having time alone with Reba and Madelyn so they can all get together and start the battle celebration.


    So, just like thest big celebration, just now with more women, Lucien spends an incredible couple of days having pleasure with his loved ones.


    They don¡¯t just stay in the bedroom, having s.e.x in every part of the house and even in the garden again. Lucien makes all his wivese again and again, just as he fills their bodies with his love and c.u.m.


    They make such a mess in the house that Kara, Aria, and other girls will have a lot of work cleaning it upter. But of course, no one regrets anything.


    While all of Lucien¡¯s wives are in the heavens of pleasure, three women experience physical and mental torture, hearing the girls¡¯ m.o.a.ns echo through the house.


    Amelia, Envy, and Dawn try to stay only in their bedrooms or anywhere away from Lucien while he is having s.e.x with his wives. Still, they do it everywhere in the house, making it impossible to they just ignore that.


    Envy actually uses her high senses to pay close attention to Lucien all the time, analyzing and studying his actions to be prepared for when they are going to have s.e.x.


    Despite being impressed by his bed skills, she is still sure that she can give him something that other women cannot and thus guarantee her ce in his heart above other women.


    Dawn just is very embarrassed and impressed as she has no powerful feelings towards Lucien other than gratitude and admiration.


    Being in a house where everyone has s.e.x all the time is certainly strange, but as they seem to be very happy, she doesn¡¯t see it as a bad thing.


    And Amelia... Well, Amelia really feels like she is in hell. Knowing that her beloved brother is close to her, but instead of pampering and loving her, he is pleasuring many other women over and over again is very frustrating for her.


    But she tries to stay calm with the thought that she alone is his beloved sister and he will soon end the celebration and then she will have much time of hugs, caresses, and of course kisses, many kisses, which her mouth seems to beg for all the time.


    Amelia already understood that she could not separate Lucien from his wives. In fact, she is starting to like them as they are very kind and friendly to her, besides loving Lucien very much.


    But her goal remains the same, that is, to have the most significant space in his heart, above L.u.s.t and even his mother. And for that, she will try her best to show him her love.


    After two days of celebration, Lucien¡¯s girls can¡¯t help being very satisfied and much stronger than before.


    While Ang and Cassidy get stronger and stronger within the secondyer of the Mortal Realm, Rose, Astrid, and Maggie managed to reach thatyer as well.


    Maggie is very happy to make this advance before other younger girls. It is also another proof that everyone has power progression differently.


    Some girls get more benefit from Lucien¡¯s demonic energy depending on things like their mental states and mood while having pleasure with him.


    Of course, each person needs different amounts of improvement to advance through theyers of power. That has also to do with their abilities, which can awaken at different times.


    L.u.s.t is also sure that Lucien¡¯s wives are increasingly likely to be awakening a soul weapon. Although most of them are not of a higher race like Rose, Lucien¡¯s demonic energy greatly improves their bodies so that at some time, they can ess their soul weapons.


    Girls like Mia, Marie, Ghiana, and others, who were in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, are now very close to crossing it to the second. These advances will certainly happen in a few days as Lucien continues to give more and more demonic energy to them every day.


    Girls like Aria, E, and others, who were at the beginning of the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, will need more time to cross thatyer, but not more than a week or two as Lucien¡¯s demonic energy grows more powerful, as well as the love of girls for him.


    Kara, Oya, and little Ko, despite not having s.e.x with Lucien yet, receive many pats and caresses in addition to drinking a lot of special milk, thus also getting stronger.


    The cute maid, despite not trainingbat skills, already has the strength and speed of an SS-rank person, and it won¡¯t be long before she enters the Mortal Realm just by drinking special milk and receiving pats from Lucien.


    The little tigress grows more every day, as well as getting stronger. Her strength and agility are already incredible for her age, and she is actually considered by L.u.s.t to be in the SS-rank.


    Oya¡¯s power is also difficult to analyze. She is clearly in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, but as she is a mystical beast, her physical capabilities are evenparable to those of Cassidy, who is in the secondyer.


    Not only does she gain Lucien¡¯s demonic energy with pats and his special milk, but she also has a lot of pleasure fighting alongside him, especially when he is riding her.


    Oya¡¯s love for her master only grows, and so she gets stronger quickly.


    Lucien can¡¯t help being eager to help her get a demi-human body and start giving even more demonic energy to her. He and L.u.s.t are sure that mama tigress has the potential to be incredibly powerful quickly.


    With all his wives getting stronger, Madelyn and Reba couldn¡¯t help making great advances after starting to have s.e.x with Lucien.


    Both entered the Mortal Realm as they had been receiving demonic energy from Lucien before. Reba had a great improvement in her physical capabilities, mainly her strength, which is now almostpared to Kylee¡¯s strength.


    Reba also awakened new energy within her body, which L.u.s.t said is creation energy, a subcategory of life mana that focuses on magical creations and enchantments.


    That creation mana is the main characteristic of cksmiths and enchanters, which L.u.s.t had already said is Reba¡¯s affinity.


    And despite her affinity being at the most average, Lucien is sure he can improve it, giving more and more demonic energy to Reba. And of course, he is already satisfied with her smith skills, which, despite not being something extraordinary, well supplies the smithing needs of Lucien and his women.


    After entering the Mortal Realm, Reba went to her workshop to test how her creation mana can be used to improve the equipment of Lucien and their family.


    In the case of Madelyn, her advance has also had predictable results. She had a modest improvement in her physical capabilities while her mana and control over the air element greatly improved.


    Just as Marie can controlrge amounts of water and ice over great distances, Madelyn can now create cyclones and strong winds in a radius of nearly a mile in many ways.


    The cute cat-girl was really touched by the progress and didn¡¯t stop kissing and thanking Lucien for an entire hour.


    Although not all of Lucien¡¯s wives had a strong desire for power before meeting him, all of them now really want to be stronger, not for personal gain but to always be with Lucien, fighting for their family and protecting those they love.


    Thest girl to make an advancement was Lori. She has been receiving demonic energy from Lucien for a long time, but as she did not have his tattoo, the benefits were not so significant.


    Now, getting his tattoo, being recognized as one of his wives, and of course, having s.e.x with Lucien for two days in a row, Lori reached the secondyer of the Mortal Realm.


    The advancement brought her great improvements in her physical capabilities, but unlike Reba, Lori had greater gains in her agility.


    Not only that, but she also awakened an incredible ability, surprising L.u.s.t, who did not expect that. Again, she exined that everyone has different developments, and there is not a sure way to predict when someone will awaken an ability or elemental affinity.


    Lori awoke special mana in her body that activates runes that rotate around her body, blocking physical and magical attacks.


    Those defensive runes are incredibly tough, and in the current level of power of Lori, only Lucien managed to break one of them, using his soul weapons, which shows that these runes are really very powerful.


    But of course, not everything is perfect. The runes consume a lot of Lori¡¯s special mana, which she needs to regenerate slowlyter, or very quickly with the help of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy. Also, Lori will have to learn to control and generate these runes more quickly during thebats.


    Still, while she is very proud of her new ability, other girls who have yet not awakened special abilities after reaching the Mortal Realm can¡¯t help being a little jealous.


    However, they keep trying their best to be more powerful with Lucien and eager to awaken a new ability at any time.


    Last but not least, Lucien also became more powerful after these two days of so much pleasure. Not only does he feel great pleasure in having s.e.x with his wives, but he also feels outstanding about making them stronger and happy.


    Despite having generated a lot of demonic energy, moving from the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm to the fourth is much more difficult than all his progress to his current power level.


    He feels much more powerful now, but he still needs more significant improvements in his power until he can reach the next Mortal Realmyer.


    But of course, it won¡¯t be long either, as his wives are always ready to generate demonic energy with him.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 259 - Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Unknown</h4>


    After taking a bath, Lucien picked some cookies that Aria made and sat at a table in the garden next to Amelia.


    Amelia looks at him with an imploring expression as she opens her delicate mouth. "Amm..."


    Lucien smiles, seeing Amelia¡¯s cute expression. He never imagined her doing something like that before. He puts a cookie in her mouth, and she bites it, making more cute sounds.


    She continues to look at him while chewing the cookie in a sloppy way, leaving many crumbs on her lips as she thinks. [Kiss me, brother.]


    Not that Lucien needs to hear her thoughts to kiss her. He cannot resist that, seeing those delicate lips begging him for a kiss.


    He gently holds her chin and kisses her lips passionately.


    "Mmm..." Amelia lets out cute m.o.a.ns as she enjoys the taste of the cookie, improved endless times by the wonderful taste of Lucien¡¯s lips.


    When Lucien breaks the kiss, Amelia smiles at him. "Perfect... More, please, brother."


    Dawn, who is ying with little Ko a few meters in front of Lucien and Amelia, observes the peculiar interaction between siblings.


    [All of his actions are so... sensual... It is normal that even his sister cannot resist his charm.]


    *Meow*


    Little Ko makes a cute sound while looking at Amelia jealously. Any caress from Lucien is perfect, so she runs and jumps on hisp.


    Lucien begins to pet Ko while continuing to kiss Amelia. Amelia also starts to pet the cute little tigress.


    So they y for a few minutes before Lucien stops kissing to eat cookies as he is still hungry like a normal person.


    Amelia rests her body on his chest while feeding the cookies in his mouth as he caresses her with one hand of Ko with the other.


    "So, are you enjoying our new home?" Lucien asks.


    Amelia quickly responds. "Yes, it¡¯s amazing here, and the girls are very nice to me... But..."


    "Hmm?" Lucien has an idea of ??what Amelia is about to say.


    She blushes. "Ehh... the girls were really loud..."


    Lucien wants tough, but he knows that it is difficult for Amelia. So he maintains a neutral expression. "Well, that is necessary for us to get stronger and stronger... I will ask Madelyn and the other girls to them make a magic barrier to prevent the sound from leaving our bedroom."


    Amelia shakes her head. "You don¡¯t have to... It¡¯s normal for a husband and his wives to do that kind of thing in their home. I... I think I can contain my senses. Maybe I was too curious not to stop listening to it..."


    Lucien can¡¯t help being surprised. Amelia is bing more and more gentle, understandable, and cute. He just can¡¯t resist kissing her more and more.


    Amelia feels her body warming up as Lucien strokes and kisses her. She starts to have bold thoughts. And she is not yet ready for that.


    Then she breaks the kiss this time but does not move her face away from him while he continues to kiss her cheek and around her lips. "So... what¡¯s the n now?"


    He continues to kiss her face and tease her. "There¡¯s a life crystal mine in the eastern sea. Let¡¯s take these crystals to an alchemist on the eastern continent so she can make items for us."


    Envy materializes her body in front of them. "Life crystals? Alchemists? L.u.s.t, why didn¡¯t you tell me that before?"


    L.u.s.t also materializes her body. "We only found out about that recently."


    "But-" Envy tries to say something.


    "Shut up." But Lucien speaks in a calm and firm tone, making Envy silent and upset.


    He doesn¡¯t stop kissing Amelia and caressing little Ko on hisp. "It¡¯s doesn¡¯t help keepining about the past. From now on, we are together, and we will make ns together."


    "Brother is right," Amelia speaks while smiling as she enjoys Lucien¡¯s caresses.


    Envy sits down while speaking in a calm and respectful tone. "How did you find out about the alchemist? There shouldn¡¯t be one in an inferior world like this, just like the crystal mine."


    Lucien exins. "She is Rose¡¯s mother, my mother-inw."


    When speaking of Rose with affection in his tone, Lucien feels Amelia getting jealous. He also feels the mixed demonic energy they are creating bing more powerful as she adds the part of ¡¯envy¡¯ and he that of pleasure.


    Lucien and Amelia understand that they will have to use both jealousy and pleasure to be stronger. But that is not a bad thing as jealousy is already present in their lives independent of Envy, as well as the pleasure is independent of L.u.s.t.


    Amelia hugs Lucien more tightly while rubbing her nose over his face. "So, are we going there now?"


    Lucien exins about his ns to go to the crystal mine to get some to use with his girls, leave a team mining more crystals, then to go to the Alliance to resolve the issues of his wives and their families before going to the eastern continent, passing by crystal mine again.


    "It looks like a good n." Amelia can¡¯t help feeling more and more jealous of Lucien, but she hugs him tighter while agreeing with his ns.


    Envy also agrees. "The crystals will certainly be good for us, especially with the ability of your demonic energy to help in adapting to other energies."


    Lucien gently holds the back of Amelia¡¯s neck and kisses her even more passionately. "These crystals will be very useful for my troops, but us... we don¡¯t need outside help when we can generate this incredible energy together."


    Amelia quickly agrees. "Yes... together... brother is totally right."


    Envy also has to agree with Lucien. She and L.u.s.t can feel the demonic energy that they are creating together. Also, L.u.s.t has already exined how Lucien can easily pass that energy to her and other women just as he passes on his own demonic energy.


    No matter how they see things, the development of Lucien, Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy will be easily getting more prominent as Amelia and Lucien gets along, get more possessive desires toward each other, and of course, feel more pleasure together.


    Most of Lucien¡¯s wives are sleeping now, but he doesn¡¯t have time to rest. "The troops should be almost halfway to Portgreen, so I should start traveling now."


    When Lucien tries to get up, he feels Amelia¡¯s reluctance to release him. He doesn¡¯t me her as he spent more than two days giving attention only to his wives, and now he has to spoil her too much to be fair.


    "Come with me. Oya can carry both of us without losing speed." Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s face.


    Amelia smiles as she quickly agrees. "Mm."


    Lucien gets up and walks over to Dawn with little Ko in his arms. He passes Ko into Dawn¡¯s arms. "She likes you."


    Dawn kisses little Ko¡¯s head. "And I like this cute kitten too."


    Lucien gives Dawn a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Any problem, you can send me a mental message. Kara is doing chores around the house, but soon other girls will wake up too."


    She nods. "It¡¯s alright. I really like it here and everyone."


    Lucien says goodbye to Dawn and walks over to Oya holding Amelia¡¯s hand. Then he starts to open the portal while putting Amelia on Oya in her extended size before riding behind her.


    He could fly to Portgreen, but as his wings are still very young, he would have to stop several times to rest, unlike Oya, who can run for many hours, especially with him stroking her fur and giving her more demonic energy.


    Also, as Oya likes Lucien to ride her, and that¡¯s also a great way to travel, everyone agrees.


    Lucien and Amelia lean forward a little so as not to suffer from the strong wings that Oya generates when leaving the portal and running at super speed on the beach.


    He keeps one hand stroking Oya¡¯s ears while the other around Amelia¡¯s waist. Also, with his face on her shoulder, he can enjoy Amelia¡¯s pleasant scent while she enjoys the warmth of his embrace.


    The big tigress travels miles in a few seconds while Lucien and Amelia enjoy the beautiful view of the sea and each other¡¯spany.


    The hours pass quickly as traveling in this way is just toofortable for Lucien, Amelia, and Oya. Meanwhile, L.u.s.t and Envy can just watch the siblings having fun.


    While L.u.s.t is totally satisfied after Lucien has made here so many times in the past two days, Envy feels more and more strange, or rather jealous of all kinds of pleasure that Lucien makes the women around him feel, while maintaining a cold attitude toward her.


    The journey went on smoothly for a little over three hours before something strange happens, and L.u.s.t suddenly exims in Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯Wait!!!¡¯


    Feeling Lucien¡¯s will, Oya quickly stops running while remaining in an alert state, ready to fight.


    Lucien also can¡¯t help but summon his red katana while hugging Amelia more tightly. "What is it, L.u.s.t?"


    Envy and L.u.s.t materialize their bodies flying above Lucien while L.u.s.t points to a mountain far away to the west. "I felt something about five miles in that direction."


    "Something? What kind of thing?" Envy asks.


    Envy and L.u.s.t have simr magic senses, but due to Lucien¡¯s incredible demonic energy, L.u.s.t has grown stronger much faster than Envy.


    Her general power has recently made great advances, especially in the past two days, which has resulted in L.u.s.t now having expanded the capabilities of her magical senses.


    L.u.s.t keeps looking at the distant mountain with a shocked expression, which concerns Lucien and Envy. "I... I don¡¯t know exactly. For a second or less, I felt a powerful aura. Something really powerful, probably even above Earth Realm. But it disappeared as if it never existed there."


    Envy also makes a shocked expression. The Earth Realmes after the Mortal Realm, and while it is not all that surprising in general, it can be dangerous for them now. Amelia is still on the Mortal Realmte stage, while Lucien is in the early stage despite having more powerful abilities than that.


    "Disappeared? Did it leave your sense field?" Envy asks.


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "I don¡¯t think so. Even if it is very fast, I would still feel it moving away. It just disappeared very quickly."


    Lucien understands that such danger of that level could make L.u.s.t worried, but there is something else. He can feel that L.u.s.t is very concerned, more than ever before.


    He sends a mental message to her. ¡¯My love, what¡¯s going on? You can tell me anything.¡¯


    L.u.s.t looks at him with a sorry expression. ¡¯I... I made a mistake.¡¯


    ¡¯Do not worry. I just let me understand what it is about.¡¯


    L.u.s.t exins. ¡¯I¡¯ve felt something like that before. But it was very fast, less than a second too. My senses were weak, and I thought I was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to worry about something that should have been my mistake, but now I think it was not a mistake but something else.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s alright, my love. I would never me you for something like that. I just want to understand more about it. When did you feel that?¡¯


    ¡¯It was in that mine near where we arrived in this world and when you were seriously injured. When I woke up, you were in the middle of the battle, and I was worried, so everything was a little confusing... I felt something powerful around, but at the same time, there was nothing. After that, I didn¡¯t want to talk about something that was supposed to be my mistake.¡¯


    ¡¯I see. We should tell them.¡¯ Lucien doesn¡¯t want to hide anything from Amelia and Envy, as they are family.


    L.u.s.t exins the situation, and Amelia and Envy understand her point, especially Envy, who knows that their senses are not perfect even more when they are in the first Realms with their hosts.


    Envy quickly asks. "So, what should we do now? Should we go see if there¡¯s anything left on the mountain?"


    L.u.s.t looks at Lucien. "I¡¯m not sure. If there¡¯s something powerful around us... Maybe it¡¯s dangerous."


    Lucien nods. "This is really something to worry about, but if someone is following and watching us, we should know more about it. If it has been following us since we arrived in this world, running away now doesn¡¯t seem to work."


    "Yes, let¡¯s go there, and if we have to fight, we will fight together." Amelia tights Lucien¡¯s hand.


    "No." Lucien quickly denies. "You stay here with Oya while I go check the mountain. If I have to run, I can fly away quickly."


    "No way!" But Amelia also denies it while holding his hand. "You said we were not going to split up, so let¡¯s go together and face anything together!"


    Envy also agrees with Amelia. "She is right, Lucien. If it is an enemy of Earth Realm, you two can beat it together, but alone, the situation bes much more dangerous."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be worried about taking Amelia to a situation where he and L.u.s.t can¡¯t predict what awaits them.


    But he also knows that there will be dangerous moments in his journey to reunite his family, and during the darkest moments, he has to have faith in his loved ones just as they have in him.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go then. Stay alert." Lucien flies to the sky with Amelia in his arms while Oya follows them ovend, towards the mountain five miles away.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 260 - Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Cursed</h4>


    While flying with Amelia in his arms, Lucien keeps his senses entirely on alert. He also warned his wives in the purple world to they get prepared for anything that can happen.


    Amelia also looks at the ground very carefully while L.u.s.t and Envy use their magical senses to Its fullest.


    Also, Oya runs across the ground using her keen nose, looking for any clues about the mysterious creature that L.u.s.t felt at the top of the mountain.


    ¡¯Nothing yet?¡¯ Lucien asks L.u.s.t.


    ¡¯It looks like it¡¯s gone...¡¯ She quickly replies.


    They soon reach the top of the mountain. Looking from the sky, there is nothing special about the mountain. Rocks, trees, some animals like foxes and birds make the ce a calm spot.


    "Let¡¯s go down." Lucien begins to descend slowly towards the mountain.


    Before reaching the ground, he sees light marks on the ground that resemble footprints. Also, there are some deeper marks on the earth, simr to cuts of a de.


    "Someone was here just now. There was a fight. Be ready in case they are still around." Luciennds near the marks on the ground.


    While Lucien focuses his hearing to the max, he can hear birds singing over three miles and even insects walking on the ground two miles away, but there is nothing different like a person or bigger creature like a tiger or something.


    Envy and L.u.s.t can¡¯t feel anything special either. No magic trail or anything like that.


    They quickly begin to analyze the marks on the ground. Lucien crouches in front of the footprints. "Two pairs of different footprints... were they just two people? But these footprints don¡¯te from another ce and just are here... did they both fly?"


    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "The aura I felt was like the Earth Realm... Anyone can fly when they arrive at the Sky Realm, but before that, people need to have special characteristics or use magic like Rose to fly."


    "Hmm..." Lucien doesn¡¯t see anything in the footprints that indicates something like a different characteristic.


    He thinks out loud as he continues to analyze the footprints. "These smaller footprints appear to be from a female or a tiny male. They are also a few millimeters deeper than therger footprints, which makes it look like it was really a woman much lighter than the other, possibly a man or woman very big."


    Envy looks at L.u.s.t. "Did you feel only a presence?"


    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, I only felt like an aura just like the first time, in the mine."


    Lucien begins to analyze the cut on the ground, probably made with a de. "We can¡¯t find out much of this. A sword, spear, or any other weapon with a sharp tip could have made it, or something magical like one of Ang¡¯s ice spikes."


    L.u.s.t and Envy try to find any magic traces in the footprints and cut marks, but there is nothing anywhere.


    Envy sighs. "They must have camouge treasures or stealth techniques. Probably one of them was watching us when the other attacked them."


    L.u.s.tpletes Envy¡¯s thought. "So when attacked, they lost focus, and that was when I felt them. But they soon regained focus on their treasure or ability and fled, causing their attacker to chase them away..."


    Lucien looks everywhere, at the sky and earth. "They must be very fast..."


    Oya arrives at the top of the mountain, and Lucien tries to make her understand his intent to her to smell the footprints and cut marks.


    She quickly brings her nose closer to the footprints but doesn¡¯t smell anything special but earth just like Lucien.


    "There are no smells from them. Really impressive." Hements as he starts walking around.


    Amelia makes a concerned expression. "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worse to know that someone was watching us without our knowledge or that there is also someone as strong as they."


    "Whatever they are, they shouldn¡¯t be from this world with that level of power." L.u.s.tments.


    Lucien asks. "Did they know that we would be here? There is a possibility that theye from our world?"


    Envy quickly shakes her head. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Pride arranged the whole n with your father. There is no way that his enemies would know about that."


    "The crystal mine." L.u.s.t exims before exining. "The medium and superior races have ways of discovering mines in other worlds. Maybe someone has discovered about the mine of life crystals at sea and sent some scouts."


    "That looks very likely." Envy agrees. "So, if the scouts from the two groups fought, they will soon call more of their people."


    Lucien understands the situation, but something doesn¡¯t make sense to him. "But if they are here for the crystal mine, why was one of them watching us? I mean, it cannot be a coincidence that they were in that mine when we arrived in this world, and here now, while the crystals life mine is so far away from here."


    L.u.s.t agree. "Yes, that is really confusing."


    "Maybe they were looking for the mine, but they noticed youing from another world, and so they thought that you were looking for the mine too. That makes sense to them to follow you." Ameliaments.


    "Hmm..." Lucien continues walking around the top of the mountain.


    *Roar*


    Then he smells something different at the same time as Oya does.


    Lucien looks up and sees a feather falling from the sky. He reaches out, and the feather slowly falls into his hand.


    "A bird?" Lucien thinks aloud as he analyzes the strange feather in his hand.


    The feather is about thirty centimeters long, five centimeters wide, and very thin, like a big bird¡¯s feather, but it is ck. Also, the feather has a strange smell, unlike anything Lucien has ever smelled.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside Lucien¡¯s, and he gives her the feather. She makes a shocked expression as she looks at it. "Incredible! I¡¯ve already seen something like it before."


    Envy materializes her body next to L.u.s.t while making a surprised expression. "This... it is an angel¡¯s feather, right?"


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "Not the feather of an ordinary angel, but the feather of a fallen angel."


    Amelia approaches them to see the ck feather. "What is a fallen angel?"


    "A cursed angel." Envy quickly responds.


    L.u.s.t hands the pen over to Lucien and begins to exin. "Angels are one of the main medium races that serve the gods."


    "Thousands of years ago, the gods were a rising race, as well as the dragons. At that time, also Alylin¡¯s time, there were many gods like any other race. But then, they discovered a powerful technique to be much stronger using other people¡¯s faith, and so, the gods went to war with each other."


    "Over time, some gods got stronger and stronger, but their numbers also reduced a lot. And so, they had to start using other races to gain faith. In return, they offered blessings that were nothing more than treasures, in physical forms, or as knowledge."


    "Angels were one of the first races to ept adoring some gods in exchange for their blessings, which in that case was a rare flower that gave them wings."


    "Although the angels never really evolved, mainly because they work for the gods and give them almost all of their resources, they seem to be quite satisfied with their beautiful white and shiny wings."


    Envy can¡¯t helpughing. "Poor idiots... They are willing to be ves."


    L.u.s.t nods as she points to the ck feather in Lucien¡¯s hand. "Precisely because the angels care so much about their beautiful wings, the most brutal punishment within their race is to force an angel to drink a poison that makes their wings go ck and started to rot until they die a depressing death."


    Envyments. "I have never heard of an angel who died with no feather on their wings because they kill themselves or die looking for a cure before all their feathers are gone. It is a really sad thing for them to lose their feathers."


    "Are there many of these fallen angels?" Lucien asks.


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "No. They are very rare because most of the unforgivable crimes in their world are punishable by death. Being turned into a fallen angel is a really excessive punishment only applied in cases where an angel offends their royalty or, in the mostmon cases, a God."


    Envy continues. "It was the gods who created that poison to punish angels who did not want to obey them. And as they are terrified of losing their beloved wings, it is rare for an angel to rebel against their gods."


    Lucien looks at the feather in his hands. "A fallen angel... are you sure this feather is from them?"


    L.u.s.t nods. "It is identical to what I saw many years ago. Try to break it."


    He tries to crumple the feather and realizes that it is really hard, perhaps more than the ck metal of his wives¡¯ armor. Still, Lucien manages to start to crumple the feather as he uses his demonic energy to boost his strength a little.


    L.u.s.t exins. "See how tough it is. Also, this strange smell is because it¡¯s rotting. I¡¯m pretty sure it is the feather of a fallen angel."


    Lucien looks at Amelia while thinking aloud. "Angels, Gods... The dangers seem to be approaching us. We need to get stronger quickly so that we can face more powerful enemies."


    Amelia blushes while Lucien smiles at her. "Yes... But this fallen angel... why were they watching us? Do they want to use the life crystals to heal their wings?"


    Envy looks at Lucien. "There is no way for us to find out about that now. Staying here trying to imagine what they want will not help us at all. Nor can we go around looking for a fallen angel without knowing where they went."


    Lucien agrees. "In any way, we have to stick to the n. We are going to the mine to get as many crystals as we can, and continue... well, getting stronger in our way."


    "I agree with hubby." L.u.s.t embraces Lucien¡¯s arm lovingly.


    "We should continue traveling to Portgreen." Amelia embraces Lucien¡¯s other arm.


    While Lucien smiles at Amelia¡¯s cute reaction, Envy just rolls her eyes. "Gee... Girls in love are so boring."


    Lucien tells his wives that everything is fine. Then he puts Amelia riding on Oya again before riding as well and going down the mountain to continue heading towards Portgreen city.


    Also, he keeps the ck feather in his storage ring. He knows that his family will have to face strange and powerful enemies throughout their journey, which is why they are always doing their best to be stronger.


    As Oya runs towards Portrgreen, he continues to pet her and caress Amelia¡¯s waist while kissing her shoulder.


    Amelia strokes Lucien¡¯s hand while talking to him. "You know... Things seem to be getting more dangerous... and I know we can get stronger quickly if we do that... I..."


    Lucien kisses her ear as he speaks affectionately. "Don¡¯t worry about that, my dear sister. We don¡¯t have to rush things like that. Right now, we are generating this incredible demonic energy just by staying together like this. The best thing is to enjoy everything... and when you¡¯re ready for that, I will know."


    Amelia blushes as she smiles and continues to stroke Lucien¡¯s hand. "Yes, brother, I want to enjoy every second by your side... also, forever and always, just like this..."


    --------------------------


    Several minutes after Lucien and his group left the top of that mountain, another dark feather slowly fell from the sky.


    *Whoosh*


    Then a strong wind, simr to when Lucien ps his wings, makes that feather fly down the mountain.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 261 - How to be a legendary King

    <h4>Chapter 261 - How to be a legendary King</h4>


    After a few hours of traveling, Lucien reached his troops shortly after they had passed halfway to Portgreen.


    Amelia really enjoyed the time alone with Lucien. And although he wanted to start rewarding his troops while riding Oya, Amelia said that he still needs to spoil her a lot to make up for the two days he didn¡¯t pay attention to her.


    Although it seems a little unfair, Lucien had already promised to reward the troops when they arrived in Portgreen, and since no one wants to annoy his sister, everyone agreed that he should continue to spoil her.


    So, while some of Lucien¡¯s girls left the purple world to fly with wings or magic, he explored the areas around the group with Amelia and Oya as they continue traveling.


    Just touring around on Oya with Amelia in his arms is very rxing for Lucien. Still, it also doesn¡¯t make him feel like he¡¯s not working hard to reunite his family as he continues to have great pleasure in stroking, kissing, and teasing Amelia.


    Lucien is always focused on his goal, primarily to rescue his mother, and he is getting closer and closer to that. Amelia is now the best way to be stronger and make his women stronger as he can give to them the incredible demonic energy he creates with Amelia,bining pleasure and possessive feelings.


    Another significant point is that by spending all the time in Lucien¡¯s arms, Amelia makes all women and even some men around them feel really jealous of her and thus generates a lot of demonic energy, which is always joining with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy and making both of them stronger incredibly fast.


    As Amelia gets closer and closer to the Earth Realm, Lucien reached the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm, receiving another incredible increase in his physical capabilities.


    And so, two days went by quickly before Lucien sees the walls of Portrgreen city a mile ahead.


    "Hmm, it is not as amazing as dena, but it is a charming city." Amelia can¡¯t helpparing the Light Empire capital with Portrgeen.


    Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s s.e.xy belly while kissing the back of her neck. "Sis... You know, I would love to keep just like that, hugging you the whole time."


    "But I will have to resolve a lot of kingdom matters and reward all my troops so that we can soon travel to the crystal mine."


    Amelia loves Lucien¡¯s gentle kisses more and more. She strokes his hand as she lets out soft m.o.a.ns. "Brother... we¡¯re getting that much stronger together... you can¡¯t deny that."


    Lucien gently bites Amelia¡¯s ear as he rubs his nose in her fragrant hair. "Yes, we are doing very well. But I am also responsible for other people. If I don¡¯t take care of my girls, they will not get stronger, and so the general power of our family will not grow."


    Amelia is not irrational. She just loves so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much to have Lucien¡¯s attention and affection. Still, she tries not to be annoying. "I understand... Just don¡¯t ignore me for a long time, please."


    Lucien can feel how difficult it is for Amelia to get out of his arms. He also feels an intense desire to hold her in his arms the whole time and make her happier and happier. Still, he has to be a good husband and a good king.


    He kisses Amelia a few more times. "Of course, my dear. Use this time to get along better with Dawn and your sister-inw."


    "Mm." Amelia gives Lucien a quick kiss on the lips before he sends her to the purple world and calls Cassidy to his side.


    As soon as Cassidy leaves the purple world, Lucien hugs and kisses her. "We are back, my Queen."


    "Yes, my King." Cassidy kisses Lucien passionately.


    He puts her on Oya while he walks beside them, other of his wives, and the troops towards the south gate of the city.


    Everyone knows that Lucien is primarily responsible for their incredible victory over the Light Empire army. However, Lucien still wants to give most of the credit to Cassidy and the other girls.


    He doesn¡¯t care about his fame as King, but he wants Cassidy to be recognized as the incredible Queen that she is. And although Cassidy also wants to give Lucien credit, she epts his will as a loving and obedient wife.


    So, they enter the city and march through the street alongside Cassidy mounted on Oya. Lucien also wanted to put Mia together with Cassidy, but he knows how much she likes to stay home because of her antisocial personality.


    The people of Portgreen are ted by their victory. Everyone was very concerned about the battle that seemed impossible to win, but in the end, Lucien and Cassidy surprised everyone again.


    Viewers who were able to see the battle from afar as well as the people who participated in it quickly begin to tell how amazing the way Lucien and his wives destroyed the Light Empire troops.


    Although so many adventurers and mercenaries have also fought in the battle, even they cannot help but praise Lucien, his wives, and his female troops because their performance in the battle was just unbelievable.


    The fame of Lucien and his girls spread across Portgreen city like fire on dry straw. Not only that, but stories about their achievements were quickly spread across Portgreen territory, the western continent, and the whole world.


    Legends about Lucien¡¯s wives were quickly created, mainly by his female troops, who narrate with great enthusiasm how they fought incredibly during the battle.


    The great magic wall became the subject most talked about among mages and wizards, while children love the stories about Lena¡¯s beautiful ice bird.


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives gained more and more fans as they have different characteristics.


    Ghnna¡¯s fame quickly reached the elven forest just as Astrid, Anne, Scarlett, and other demi-human girls reached in their ns.


    The fame of the great white tigress, which was already incredibly well known, reached even more people. Most of them don¡¯t consider her a pet or Lucien¡¯s mount but rather know that she is his beloved and incredibly powerfulpanion.


    Still, of course, some women can¡¯t help but stand out more.


    Cassidy never really had a title epted by everyone as her father, who was known as the Sage King. But now, the title that many people started using to talk about her during Portgreen¡¯s reconquest has be popr.


    The Warrior Queen. Everyone now calls Cassidy that way as her power and feats inbat are just incredible. Everyonements on how it was possible to see dozens of Light Empire¡¯s soldiers being thrown in the air by a single swing of her greatsword.


    And although everyone is very satisfied with her as Queen, the people cannot help praising another Queen as well. The fact that Lucien treats all his wives with the same affection and respect is well known as the fact that Ang is a Queen, though of a Vassal Kingdom.


    Thus, Ang¡¯s fame as The Ice Queen started to grow as well as Cassidy¡¯s, and of course, they both as the wives of the Handsome Devil.


    Everyone agrees that Lucien is amazing in every possible way, but because such wonderful women as Cassidy and Ang ept to be his wives at the same time as many other amazing women, he is increasingly admired by everyone more and more.


    Men admire Lucien for his incredible power, while women are enchanted by his charm. Never has anyone¡¯s fame grown as fast as that of Lucien, a young man with peculiar characteristics like horns and wings, who appeared out of nowhere and quickly became the most famous person in the western continent.


    And of course, due to him being so fantastic, the people of Portgreen have never been happier than they are now. There are no more violent conflicts between mercenaries and adventurers, and the King defeated the great army of the Light Empire.


    People organized the biggest celebration party possible in downtown Portgreen city to toast in the name of Lucien and his wives for an entire week.


    Lucien in his family even attended the banquet on the first day of the party, butter, they went into seclusion inside the Royal castle, which had already beenpletely repaired.


    He let his royal guards, that is, his male troops use that week just to rx at the big party while inside the castle, only his female troops and the castle¡¯s maids were allowed to stay.


    What they spent the whole week doing inside the castle is quite obvious to everyone.


    The great royal castle became the heaven of n.a.k.e.d beauties while Lucien¡¯s more than two thousand female troops just rxed and enjoyed the great pleasure he gave them.


    Lucien paid special attention to all his girls while having s.e.x with various groups in different parts of the castle.


    Although each one of his troops had at least one c.u.mshot in each of their love holes, some girls had a better performance during the battle and therefore had their reward time increased proportionally.


    The troops had never received so much special milk, so they were really thrilled. Lucien spared no effort to make each one of them fully satisfied.


    And while receiving not only pleasure from their master but also his love, the girls¡¯ already unwavering loyalty to Lucien only increased.


    While receiving such a perfect reward, they can¡¯t help wishing to participate in more battles at his side to receive more rewards like that.


    Lucien¡¯s motivational methods are just perfect as while he rewards his female troops with pleasure, he also makes them stronger. At the same time, he gets stronger and even saves resources like battle spoils and treasures for other things like rewarding his male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers.


    But of course, nothing is that easy. Lucien did not sleep for a whole week to please all his troops while not neglecting his wives and Amelia, who requires constant attention.


    However, indulging in pleasure can be dangerous for many men but not for Lucien. For him, pleasure is the same as hard work, a duty he is more than willing to do to keep his family happy and safe.


    So, that week, the royal castle was the stage for the greatest orgy ever. An orgy with just one man, where he magnificently made over two thousand women m.o.a.n ande like never before.


    -------------------------


    Meanwhile, the celebration continued through the streets of Portgreen.


    Not only on the streets, but the taverns were also filled with people celebrating the feats of their King and queens.


    Inside a tavern near the royal castle, the most talked-about subject now is how can a single man please so many women.


    A big man taps his mug on the table. "Our king is a great man for sure, but there is no way he can c.u.m more than ten times in a row."


    Another man quickly nods. "Yes, indeed. Some things are physiologically impossible, even for someone as powerful as him."


    Then, one of Lucien¡¯s male troops approaches that man. "You don¡¯t know anything about my master. He¡¯s not just a human limited to that kind of thing."


    While those men make a thoughtful expression, a woman quickly joins the talk. "It¡¯s true. He has those incredible horns, and his wings are so beautiful...."


    So, other people join the conversation saying a lot of things about Lucien.


    "I heard that he could actually c.u.m several times in a row, countless times."


    "Yes, master can give pleasure to a group of a hundred women easily. He is far from being an ordinary man."


    "Well, he has to be like that, right? After all, he has so many beautiful wives... it would be a shame if they couldn¡¯t enjoy his perfect body."


    "Still, he¡¯s in the castle with over two thousand women... This can¡¯t be easy, can it?"


    "Hahaha... surely, my friend. That¡¯s I say, there is no man more incredible than our King in this world."


    "With just over two thousand women, he defeated the Light Empire army."


    "And right now, he¡¯s f.u.c.k.i.n.g those same women for their happiness alone."


    "Our King is truly amazing!"


    "A toast to our King!!"


    "Yeah, a toast to the Handsome Devil!!!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 262 - To the Great Sea

    <h4>Chapter 262 - To the Great Sea</h4>


    Author¡¯s Notes, DAILY CHAPTERS: Hi guys, let¡¯s try something. I will make a double release now, and if you guys vote with power stones and this novel keep in any rank below 100 (the original rank, which doesn¡¯t demand too many power stones), I will keep making daily releases for that entire week.


    ###################


    After the great week-long celebration was over, things started to get back to normal in Portgreen.


    Well, not quite normal as Portgreen is now growing in power and economy like never before and slowly expanding its territory to the south, while the Light Empire copses at the loss of so many troops.


    Lucien and Cassidy started making preparations for the sea journey, that is, leaving the Kingdom in an organized way so that Ron can take care of everything without problems.


    Right now, Rom arrives at the throne room, where Lucien waits on his great throne with L.u.s.t sitting on one of his thighs and Amelia on the other while Cassidy and Ang sit on other thrones beside his.


    Rom respectfully bows to Lucien. "My king."


    Lucien notices a slight smile on Rom¡¯s face, then heughs. "Are you having fun with the situation of this friend of yours?"


    Ron can¡¯t stop smiling as he answers honestly. "With your character... I think it cannot be helped. I imagine it is difficult to take care of so many women."


    Lucien strokes L.u.s.t and Amelia¡¯s hair. "Nah, I love them all so much, so it¡¯s my pleasure to be able to take care of them."


    As the girls blush at Lucien¡¯s loving words, Ron looks at him with an expression of admiration. "That is why you are not only a great man, but also a great King, and a great husband... definitely the most incredible man I have ever met."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile because he knows that Ron has no reason to tter him. "You are also a great man, Ron, my friend."


    Ron bows again. "Thank you for thepliment, my King."


    Lucien gets ready to start discussing matters of the realm with Ron, but then he receives a mental message from Ne, who is training troops in the courtyard next to the garden.


    ¡¯He has arrived, hubby.¡¯ She says.


    ¡¯Okay, bring him to me.¡¯ Lucien answers Ne mentally.


    Then he looks at Ron. "Raco¡¯s ruler has arrived."


    Ron makes a thoughtful expression. "He should be waiting for the celebrations to end toe and speak to your majesty."


    "What do you n?" Ron asks.


    Before Lucien answers, Cassidy speaks first. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? He is selling ves in our Kingdom destined for freedom, and not only that, but he has sold some people from our family as ves as well. His head will roll."


    Lucien extends his hand to the side and caresses Cassidy¡¯s hand. "My Queen is totally right."


    Ron nods. "I agree. So, Raco will need a new ruler, right?"


    "You must have already suggestions, right?" Lucien asks.


    Ron nods again. "Yes, I imagined it would happen, so I investigated some people, found suitable candidates, and I have already gathered them here in the city. They are ready for your majesty to choose the best among them."


    Lucien smiles. "Splendid. Ron, you will be a great ruler when Cassidy and I are gone. Please, bring these people to me."


    Ron bows as he prepares to leave the throne room. "Yes, my King."


    But then Lucien raises his hand. "Hang on."


    Ron looks ahead and sees the purple world portal opening beside the thrones. After a while, Kara leaves the portal and jumps into Ron¡¯s arms.


    "Uncle!! I missed you so much!!" Kara giggles while hugging Ron tightly.


    Lucien smiles. "Let Kara go with you for a while. She has been missing you."


    Ron pasts Kara¡¯s head. "How has your new life been, my niece?"


    Kara looks at Lucien while hugging Ron. "Lu- hubby has been wonderful to me. All the girls at home treat me very well, so everything is wonderful. I¡¯m really happy with them!"


    Ron looks at Lucien with an expression full of gratitude. "Thank you, Lucien. My niece¡¯s happiness is really important to me."


    "For both of you, my friend; after all, she is one of my beloved wives." Lucien smiles at Kara.


    "Just let her stay with you a little if she doesn¡¯t bother you. We¡¯ll be traveling soon, and you won¡¯t be seeing each other for a long time." Lucienpletes.


    Ron nods. "Thank you, Lucien. I will bring the candidates for Raco¡¯s ruler, and Kara can go with me without any problems."


    Lucien nods, and Ron walks towards the throne room door with Kara, but the little maid stops. "Wait."


    Then Kara runs to Lucien¡¯s throne and kisses his lips. "Thanks, hubby. I¡¯ll be right back."


    "Okay, dear. Have fun." Lucien tenderly kisses Kara¡¯s lips.


    Ron and Kara leave the throne room and pass next to Ne and Emmanuel in the corridor. The fat man didn¡¯t even recognize Ne and thinks everything is under his control.


    Ne enters the throne room, followed by Emmanuel. He bows to Lucien, "My King."


    But Ne walks over to Lucien and kisses his lips. "Hubby."


    Emmanuel is not surprised to see so many women beside Lucien. He and everyone in the world now know that Lucien has many wives, treats them very well, and is overprotective.


    The fat man is smart enough to know how to act. [I can¡¯t even look at one of them. Offending him or any of his wives will be very bad.]


    Well, he doesn¡¯t expect that something that happened so long ago will cause his end now.


    Lucien wastes no time and gets to the point. "Emmanuel, right? How do you feel knowing that you came so far just to die?"


    Emmanuel is shocked. "M-m-m-my KING?!?! What did this humble servant do to offend your majesty?"


    Lucien strokes Neo¡¯s face. "You really don¡¯t recognize this beautifuldy? You sold her along with other of my loyal troops a few years ago as ves."


    "ves??? And I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, my King." Emmanuel is crying in his mind but tries to look calm on the outside.


    Cassidy shakes her head. "There is no way to fool us, your disgusting pig. I always thought you did wicked things in Raco, but I never had evidence. Thanks to an event that has nothing to do with you, we found out everything. You must know that it is not healthy to hurt my husband¡¯s wives, right?"


    Emmanuel realizes that there is no escape for him. Still, the poor man can¡¯t help but try to turn and run.


    *BAM*


    *Thud*


    Upon turning around, Emmanuel is hit on the belly by a heavy punch from Kylee, who was called to the throne room by Lucien.


    Kylee looks at Emmanuel, m.o.a.ning on the floor as she makes an expression of pleasure. "I have waited many years for this."


    She gets ready to kick him again, but Emmanuel quickly thinks of something, which might not save his life but at least guarantee him a quick death.


    "Wait!! I have valuable information about the Queen¡¯s enemies!!" He screams as a little blood drips from his mouth due to the heavy punch he received from Kylee.


    Kylee looks at Lucien, and he nods at her, so Kylee kicks Emmanuel again, breaking his arm and throwing him a few meters back, rolling across the floor.


    Emmanuel is shocked and groans while feeling a lot of pain throughout his body.


    Lucien asks in a cold and calm tone. "Queen¡¯s enemies, did you say?"


    Emmanuel quickly speaks between groans of pain. "Theodore! Theodore!! I know where he is!! Bowen, too, I know where they are both! Just spare me, and I¡¯ll tell you!!"


    Lucien recognizes both names, while Cassidy makes an angry expression. He looks at her for her opinion.


    Cassidy really wants to find Theodore and take revenge on him. In the case of Bowen, it is a little moreplicated because he is Mia¡¯s father.


    Still, Cassidy does not want another man to im to had been her husband in the past, and that is why she very much wants to kill him, and of course, also because he abandoned Mia and her when they most needed help.


    But now, Cassidy has a big family with Lucien and needs to think about their needs, too. She doesn¡¯t want to deprive Ne, Kylee, and other Lucien¡¯s troops of their revenge for hers, especially after Lucien has already done so much for her and Mia.


    She smiles at Lucien. "We don¡¯t need his information. There is no way for Theodore and Bowen to escape us forever, and now that Emannuel has talked about it, I think it¡¯s very likely that they are hiding in Raco."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be happy that Cassidy is so amazing. Most other women would think about their needs first, but Cassidy is always thinking about their family too, and that is why she is like Ang, one of his Queens, even at home.


    He looks at Kylee. "Torture him to your heart¡¯s content. It would also be good to call another one of the girls who were sold as ves to have fun. Just try to get some more information out of him before killing him."


    "No!!" Emmanuel realizes that his n has failed miserably and screams as he tries to crawl across the floor.


    *BAM*


    *Crack*


    But Kylee stomps on his back, breaking some of his bones and making him scream even more in pain.


    "Easy, Kylee. We don¡¯t want to kill him that fast." Neughs as she walks towards Emmanuel.


    Then she takes some healing potions from her storage ring and dumps it on Emmanuel. The potions will not heal him that quickly but will prevent him from dying too quickly.


    Also, she takes an arrow with rope from her storage ring and pierces it in Emmanuel¡¯s leg. Then she says goodbye to Lucien and begins to drag Emmanuel¡¯s body across the throne room floor towards the castle dungeon to start a long torture session with Kylee and some other girls.


    Lucien strokes Cassidy¡¯s hand. "I also think it is possible that they are in Raco or somece near it. Anyway, I will send some spies of my male troops ahead to look for them."


    Cassidy kisses Lucien¡¯s hand. "Okay, but there is no need to rush. Everything is perfect now, so we should just follow our ns."


    Lucienugh. "Yes, my dear. Still, we will be passing by near Raco to travel to Alian?a, so it will be good to go there so that Mia can kick the ass of her failure of a father like I want to do with mine."


    Cassidyughs too. "Yes, I bet she would like to kick his ass. Mia never liked her father. Well, nobody liked that idiot."


    --------------------------


    While the girls tortured Emmanuel in the castle dungeon, Lucien and his Queens continue to resolve Kingdom matters.


    Ron brought new candidates for the ruler of the ind of Raco, and Lucien chose a woman for the position. Although men like politics more than women, Lucien prefers to deal with women as he can easily get full loyalty from them in many different ways.


    While he organizes everything for his trip, his troops are also preparing. While most girls continue to train inbat, some of them learn more about navigation.


    Many of Lucien¡¯s current troops, who were previously adventurers in the L group, already have experience navigating at sea. Still, now they will not have other people traveling with them on the sh.i.p.s, the girls will have to take all positions on the sh.i.p.s, and for that, they are learning important tips from experienced ship captains.


    Also, most of the sh.i.p.s that Lucien requested when he assumed the Portgreen crown are already made. Creatingrge sh.i.p.s is not a quick and easy task, but with many workers, resources, and magic, building new sh.i.p.s is not slow either.


    After days, everything got ready for the trip. Ron is fully involved in all matters of the Kingdom, and everyone understands that they must obey him in the absence of Lucien and Cassidy.


    Lucien¡¯s troops are ready, and the group¡¯s wind mages are well boosted by Lucien, especially Madelyn, who, despite having much to improve, can now impulse the sh.i.p.s from Lucien¡¯s fleet by increasing their navigation speed while he keeps her reserves of mana high, of course.


    At the Portgreen docks, Lucien and his girls look at the giant eleven sh.i.p.s ahead of them with expectant looks.


    Their life with Lucien is every day more and more fantastic and exciting, so they can¡¯t wait to travel over the whole world by his side and live new and exciting adventures.


    "Is everyone ready?" Lucien smiles at his wives.


    They quickly respond. "Yes, hubby!"


    "Yes, brother!!" Amelia hugs Lucien tightly.


    *Roar*


    Oya shows her approval.


    *Meow*


    Little Ko licks Lucien¡¯s face while sitting on his shoulder.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 263 - Jealousy Over the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Jealousy Over the Sea</h4>


    Author¡¯s Notes, DAILY CHAPTERS: Hi guys, let¡¯s try something. If you guys vote with power stones and this novel keep in any rank below 100 (the original rank, which doesn¡¯t demand too many power stones), I will keep making daily releases for that entire week.


    ############################


    Almost half the poption of Portgreen city gathered to the docks to see the King, his Queens, and his army of women departing in the eleven giant and luxurious sh.i.p.s.


    Although he is only taking his female troops, known as war maidens, the people cannot help but start rumors that he is heading for the Alliance after crushing the forces of the Light Empire.


    And so the people are very excited and expecting that Portrgreen will soon be the only dominant Kingdom on the western continent.


    Also, Ron¡¯s poprity as Lucien¡¯s right-hand man is very high; thus, no one has any concerns that Portgreen will be without strong leadership while the King conquers the world.


    Lucien and his wives board the biggest of the eleven sh.i.p.s, made especially for him and his wives. Also, one hundred of his troops will go on that ship to do the heavy lifting on board, such as controlling sails and paddling in some cases.


    The other two thousand troops were divided into groups of two hundred on the other tenrge sh.i.p.s, which, although not as incredible as Lucien¡¯s ship, are also very luxurious andfortable.


    Using the oars, Lucien¡¯s troops move the sh.i.p.s several meters towards the sea while other girls down the great sails.


    Following the orders of Lucien, who is the captain of his ship, the girls position his ship in the middle of the fleet, that is, having five sh.i.p.s on each side.


    Then Lucien goes to the quarterdeck of his ship with Madelyn. He stands behind her and holds her waist. "Alright, my dear. Let¡¯s try it."


    Madelyn opens her arms while focusing on her wind mana. A wind mage on each ship does the same as Madelyn to support her.


    *Whooooooooosh*


    Madelyn starts creating strong winds along with the other wind mages. Because Lucien¡¯s ship is in the middle and behind the fleet, the winds created by Madelyn begin to push all eleven sh.i.p.s forward.


    The winds created by Madelyn, along with those of the other wind mages, take the big sh.i.p.s out to the open sea, and when their winds join with the natural sea wind, the sh.i.p.s start sailing at high speed.


    "It¡¯s working!" Madelyn is impressed by the strong winds she is creating. She knows that her power is not so high just because she is in the Mortal Realm, but also because Lucien is holding her and giving her more and more demonic energy.


    Lucien continues to caress Madelyn¡¯s waist and belly while kissing her neck. "You are amazing, dear. But don¡¯t push yourself too much. As soon as you are tired, we will stop and just rx."


    Madelyn smiles and blushes at Lucien¡¯s caresses and praises. "As long as you stay with me like this, I can do it for hours without getting tired."


    Lucienugh. For him to hug the cute Madelyn is not an effort but a rxing and pleasurable activity. For her, it is the same. The mana she spends creating the strong winds is immediately replenished by Lucien as he continues to make her feel good. That is perfect for both.


    While they continue to boost the sh.i.p.s¡¯ speed, other of Lucien¡¯s girls just enjoy the view of the sea and the rxing feeling of sailing.


    But some women fail to rx, seeing Madelyn having Lucien¡¯s full attention like that. Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy sit behind him on the quarterdeck and watch them with jealous expressions.


    As the ship is adapted to be afortable floating house, all of Lucien¡¯s wives left the purple world to enjoy the journey. They will always have the purple world house at their disposal, so it¡¯s good to enjoy different things sometimes, always alongside Lucien, of course.


    After five hours, the sh.i.p.s had already sailed numerous miles, a distance more than five times what they would have traveled just using the sea winds.


    "How about we take a break? You have to rx a little, my dear." Lucien speaks affectionately to Madelyn.


    She nods. "Alright, I¡¯m just going to use my remaining mana."


    Lucien stops hugging Madelyn and flies to the other sh.i.p.s to give a reward to the wind mages who have worked so hard to support Madelyn.


    They clearly needed Lucien¡¯s help during those five hours as they ran out of mana quickly, even though creating much fewer winds than Madelyn.


    The fact that Lucien can fly to other sh.i.p.s quickly with his big wings is handy. And so, with some kisses and caresses, he keeps his whole group of wind mages flushed and full of mana.


    "Master... Master... I feel something... It feels so good... Master!!!" A cute girl from Lucien¡¯s troops who follows him from the first time he recruited troops m.o.a.ns with pleasure as he kisses her passionately.


    L.u.s.t materializes beside them. "Hmm... Mortal Realm. Congrattions."


    Envy also materializes there. As that ship is next to Lucien¡¯s, Envy can go there without Amelia because the distance is within the current field of materialization of her, which is a little less than 200 meters, thanks to the incredible demonic energy that Amelia has generated with Lucien.


    Envy smiles at Lucien. "Your really are something. Do you make the girle and reach the Mortal Realm with just kisses?"


    Lucien continues to kiss and caress the girl in his arms. "This cute girl follows me from the beginning, so it would have to happen at one time or another. That¡¯s also because of her hard work."


    The girl blushes even more while being very happy for Lucien¡¯s praises. She feels a great increase in power, and although it is not as incredible as the increase that Madelyn experienced due to the difference in their talents, the girl is still far superior to a normal person because Lucien¡¯s demonic energy improves her body and stimtes her lowtent talent to be better than it really is.


    The news of that the first girl of Lucien¡¯s troops without receiving any special treatment reaches the Mortal Realm makes them all very excited.


    In fact, after that one week of celebration where Lucien c.u.mmed several times inside all of his troops, most of the girls got very close to reaching the Mortal Realm.


    Now, these girls just need a little more demonic energy to get to the Mortal Realm like the first wind mage. Some girls need a little more.


    Still, it is not such a significant amount but something that Lucien can give them in less than twenty minutes of passionate s.e.x.


    And so he does; going from ship to ship, Lucien helps his troops to reach the Mortal Realm with kisses, caresses, and special milk give to them in many love holes as necessary.


    On a day of travel, Lucien helps a little more than five hundred of his troops to reach the Mortal Realm before focusing on spending time ying with his family again, especially Amelia, who is always begging his attention.


    Ang has the incredible idea of ??creating arge pool of ice, and using her maniption of the water element, she fills this pool with seawater before cleaning it off almost all salt, turning it into crystal clear water.


    Thus, Lucien and his wives can have fun in therge pool that continues floating in the air above the sh.i.p.s as they continue sailing towards the crystal mine using the magic stone Lucien picked up from Ivan.


    Inside the pool, most of the younger girls y with Oya and Ko, while other women can¡¯t help giving slightly upset looks at Amelia, who is sitting on Lucien¡¯sp.


    Amelia¡¯s body is totally rxed as she leans her head on Lucien¡¯s chest. "Brother... why do I feel those upset looks? I¡¯ve been epting to share your attention like a good girl."


    Lucienughs at the fact that Amelia deres herself to be a good girl when she clearly acts more spoiled than everyone else.


    Still, he doesn¡¯tin about his cute sister. "The question is not that, but... well, this isplicated. They have other ideas for fun, you know..."


    Lucien is not sure to talk about s.e.x with Amelia because she always gets very embarrassed and shy about that subject, and he does not want to force his rtionship with her, which is evolving beautifully and pleasantly.


    But L.u.s.t knows that she needs to be more aware of some things and quickly exins. "The girls were used to having pleasure with Lucien on any asion like this now that they would be sucking on his d.i.c.k while he rxes in the pool. But now, they can¡¯t even see his perfect n.a.k.e.d body because you demand that he wear underwear."


    "Mm." Many of Lucien nods¡¯ wives while agreeing with L.u.s.t¡¯s words. They don¡¯t want to have problems with Amelia, but enjoy a pool with Lucien without being n.a.k.e.d is a big ¡¯F.¡¯


    Amelia blushes while imagining many naughty things with her brother. "Ehhh... I¡¯m really sorry... I didn¡¯t want to cause any problems for the girls... but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready right now."


    Cassidy, beside them, can¡¯t helpmenting. "Well, I think the solution to it is for you not to participate in all of our activities like this."


    Amelia quickly takes Lucien¡¯s arm. "But I always want to be with my brother! I¡¯m sorry for causing problems, but I don¡¯t want to lose the opportunity to be with him as I did in the past."


    The girls roll their eyes without knowing what to do. They don¡¯t me Lucien for anything, especially as he continues to fulfill all his obligations as a husband, giving them great pleasure at night in bed. Still, almost every idea of ??fun they have somehow involves


    lewd activities with him.


    Lucien strokes Amelie¡¯s shoulders as he speaks in a calm and gentle tone. "I understand you, sister. I also don¡¯t want to miss any opportunity to be with you."


    Amelia blushes as she keeps her thoughts to herself. [Why do you always have to be so lovingly? Damn! It just makes me love you more and more!!]


    Then Lucien gently takes Amelia¡¯s arm by the wrist. "I also understand that you are not ready for s.e.x. Still, there are many other things we can do so that everyone can have great fun."


    Amelia is confused as her mind imagines many different things, which makes her blush more and more.


    Lucien moves her hand towards his c.o.c.k and makes her start stroking it over his underwear. "There is nothing to fear, sister. It is not something scary, but just another part of my body."


    Amelia¡¯s skin turnspletely red as her heart beats faster. [It¡¯s so hard!! Is it that way because of me?!]


    Since Amelia doesn¡¯t seem to be against anything that is happening, Lucien continues to use her delicate hand to stroke his c.o.c.k.


    The fact that she is his sister is stroking it over his underwear makes it more interesting than Lucien expected. Although he is teasing her, he is also feeling a lot of pleasure.


    Everyone in the pool knows what¡¯s going on, and Amelia notices the girls¡¯ jealous looks as they gaze towards her hands over Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    Amelia even notices Envy next to L.u.s.t while they both give her jealous looks making Amelia feel great while generating more and more demonic energy, which mixes with Lucien demonic energy.


    Amelia can¡¯t help but have possessive thoughts. [This... my brother¡¯s hard thing... they all want it very much... but it is mine, right? I can lend them once in a while but in the end... it¡¯s mine!]


    Lucien feels much of Amelia¡¯s demonic energy entering his body. Their mixed energy makes him feel very possessive about her too. Although he is not jealous of someone specific, he cannot help craving her even more.


    Though he doesn¡¯t keep his thoughts to himself but whispers it in Amelia¡¯s ear. "Your hands are incredible... but I want you to touch this directly... Alright, sister?"


    "Mm..." Amelia makes a low sound of agreement as she starts using her fingers to caress Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, still over his underwear.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t want to take Amelia off hisp and risk her getting too shy, so he takes off his underwear in one quick movement, tearing and throwing it back.


    As they are several meters above the sh.i.p.s, the underwear flies backward, carried away by the wind.


    Many of Lucien¡¯s troops on the sh.i.p.s look jealously at therge pool in the air, and some of them notice their underwear flying.


    "Look! Is that an underwear?"


    "Master¡¯s underwear?!"


    One of the Mortal Realm¡¯s wind mages quickly creates a wind current that brings Lucien¡¯s underwear up to her hands.


    She recognizes the underwear as one of the many that Ang makes for Lucien. The girl quickly brings it up to her nose and deeply breath Its smell.


    "Ahhhh... Master¡¯s wonderful scent... I love it..." The girl continues to sniff Lucien¡¯s underwear as her p.u.s.s.y quickly gets wet.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 264 - Sinful Aura

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Sinful Aura</h4>


    After Lucien¡¯s underwear flew up to the air, his wives couldn¡¯t help but smile. Still, Amelia did not look at his ¡¯hard thing¡¯ but the sky while she is very embarrassed.


    She is very curious to look at it, but she is too shy. [What should I do? He wants me to caress it...]


    Lucien smiles while having fun with Amelia¡¯s cute timid reactions. He gently holds both of her arms by the wrist and moves her small delicate hands towards his erect c.o.c.k.


    His c.o.c.k looks like a gpole raised between Amelia¡¯s legs. He takes her hands to both sides of Its shaft near the base, under the water.


    When Amelia feels Lucien¡¯s hard rod in her hands, she gets surprised again. [It looks even harder... and even under cold water, it is so hot... amazing!]


    "Do it, up and down, sister..." Lucien whispers in Amelia¡¯s ear as he moves her hands on his c.o.c.k.


    Although many of his wives know how to do a handjob perfectly, he loves the fact that Amelia doesn¡¯t know what to do and is so shy. The fact that she is his sister makes everything even more pleasurable.


    "Mm." Amelia is too shy to speak but makes a cute sound of agreement as she slowly starts to move her hands willingly.


    Also, she loves the fact that Lucien is so patient, kind, and loving to her. Just his touch already makes her heart beats faster, so, now, touching his most private part, her little heart beats incredibly faster with excitement.


    The feeling of Amelia¡¯s delicate, small, soft hands on his c.o.c.k is fantastic and added to the feel of her ass on hisp, and the emotional stimtions make it probably one of the most pleasurable handjobs Lucien has ever had.


    When he feels Amelia is already used to caressing his c.o.c.k, he slowly moves his hands to her thighs and begins to caress them while kissing the back of her neck gently.


    The sensation of Lucien¡¯s perfect and hot body, hugging her from behind, his warm lips kissing her, his gentle hands caressing her, and his incredibly hard thing in her hands, makes Amelia¡¯s body get warmer and hornier.


    She fails to prevent her most private part from generating more and more lewd liquids. [So embarrassing!!]


    Then she feels his hands getting closer and closer to her groin. A part of Amelia is very embarrassed and shy, but another part wants him to go further and touch her most private part as she is doing to him.


    Lucien is aware of almost all of Amelia¡¯s feelings, not only because of their connection but also for his experience with women acquired in thest few months.


    Therefore, all his movements and actions are gentle and slow. He knows he has to make her want more and more until her body begs him to move on to the next step. And of course, any very aggressive move can scare Amelia, ruining the development he already made with their rtionship.


    While Amelia continues to slowly caress the shaft of his c.o.c.k, Lucien moves his hands on the inside part of her thighs. His big hands can almost hug half of her small and thin thighs, and so he strokes them back and forth.


    The fact that he seems to be slowly spreading Amelia¡¯s legs while her most private part is very close to his erect rod makes her start to have dangerous thoughts. Her body can¡¯t help but desire that...


    "Mmm... mmmm... Brother..." Amelia lets out soft and low m.o.a.ns before whispering.


    "Hmm?" Lucien continues to kiss her neck as he returns with his hands, slowly caressing her thighs towards her most private part.


    Amelia is timid but also expectant... and so, a little disappointed when his hands don¡¯t try to get under her panties but go to her waist.


    Lucien can feel Amelia¡¯s frustration because her p.u.s.s.y really wants his touch. Still, he quickly begins to give pleasure to her touching her waist.


    He moves his hands up her body, so while using one hand to caress her shoulder and neck, he uses the other to start caressing around her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Amelia quickly begins to want him to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts directly under her bra, but he doesn¡¯t do that and just teases her, leaving her confused. [Why is he just teasing me?]


    So, she quickly thinks. [Am I doing this wrong? He wants me to squeeze it tighter?]


    With that thought, Amelia begins to squeeze Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k tighter as she moves her hands further up, getting close to Its tip, out of the water, and then further down, also touching his balls.


    "Yes, sister... just like that..." Lucien whispers in Amelia¡¯s ear as he feels more and more pleasure with her heavenly hands.


    Lucien suddenly moves his hands over Amelia¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts and tenderly squeezes them over the bra.


    "AH!" Amelia lets out a loud m.o.a.n before closing her mouth quickly. Also, her p.u.s.s.y, which was already very wet with her love juices, squirted more of it in the pool water.


    Her face gets even more flushed as she notices that everyone in the pool is gazing at her and Lucien. Even Dawn, who tried hard to ignore them, cannot help but watch such an interesting and peculiar scene between siblings.


    Amelia gets more embarrassed and starts to move her hands away from Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, but he uses his hands to keep hers on it while whispering in her ear.


    "It¡¯s alright. We are family, no need to be shy... Also, look at their faces. They are very jealous of you. because you are sitting alone in myp, caressing what they crave so badly."


    Amelia is still shy, but she looks at the faces of Lucien¡¯s wives, especially L.u.s.t and even Envy, and notes that they are clearly very jealous of her.


    She sheepishly smiles as she starts to squeeze and stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k again, this time even more vigorously. [Brother... they really want him... but he is mine alone now...]


    Lucien feels a lot of Amelia¡¯s demonic energy entering his body, a much greater amount than before. At the same time, she also feels a lot of his energy entering her body, both mixing and creating an incredibly powerful energy that begins to improve their power absurdly.


    Lucien, who had recently reached the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm, feels his power approaching to break through anotheryer quickly, which shocks him.


    Amelia, who thought she would need some more time to reach the Earth Realm, feels that she can do that right now, using the great amount of demonic energy that she is generating with the jealousy of the women around her and that of the pleasure that Lucien is giving her.


    "This..." L.u.s.t is also shocked as she did not expect Lucien and Amelia to bring their demonic energies to that level so sooner.


    "Amazing!!" Envy¡¯s eyes shine while she is happy for Amelia and envious of her at the same time. Her desire for Lucien and the pleasure he can give her grows uncontrobly.


    The incredible start to be even more unbelievable as Lucien and Amelia caress and kiss each other more and more, causing them to start generating an aura around them with the powerful mixture of their energies.


    That is due to the nature of Envy¡¯s demonic energy, which, unlike Lucien, who needs to give his energy to his women directly through pleasure, is passively activated by the feeling of the people around Amelia.


    But there is another important point: Lucien can also give pleasure to women without touching them just by stimting their desires with the vision of his perfect body and e.r.o.t.i.c actions, which in addition to the ability of Envy¡¯s demonic energy, generates that incredible aura, which begins not only to strengthen him and Amelia but all his wives around.


    Pleasure and desire; the pleasure of having what everyone wants as well as they want; and the desire to keep having that, forever. One feeling generates the other, which boosts it into an addictive and infinity cycle.


    L.u.s.t always thought that pleasure was involved in all sins, in one way or another. Still, she has never demonstrated how pleasure cane from other feelings as Lucien is now doing with Amelia.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be happy and excited by the incredible power he and Amelia are generating for them and his wives. The thought of getting closer and closer to his mother and bringing his whole family togetheres naturally to his mind.


    And so, he kisses and caresses Amelia more. He slowly starts to move his hands into her panties, making her hornier.


    Amelia is also delighted with the power they are generating, but she cannot help but love more the feeling she is having now.


    The sensation of knowing that Lucien loves and desires her so much is very addictive and added to the fact that everyone around her craves what she has only for her so much is just fantastic.


    She continues to stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while looking at his wives with a proud expression. Also, she can¡¯t help but wonder what it would be if like Sophia was there too, seeing her having Lucien and his love only for her.


    Lucien¡¯s wives can even feel the incredible pleasure Amelia is feeling, not only because of Lucien¡¯s caresses but also for being so envied by them.


    And well, they can¡¯t help being jealous of Amelia for several reasons. Amelia will always be Lucien¡¯s sister in addition to being his beloved wife, evidently.


    Still, despite Lucien¡¯s wives being jealous of Amelia now and their bodies begging for his touch, they know that Lucien will never neglect them. Amelia is sitting on the throne now, but it won¡¯t be long before she has to wait while he pleases them, his beloved wives, as well.


    Again, desire and pleasure, as well as many other feelings, are mixed in the whirlwind of emotions that orbit around Lucien.


    L.u.s.t proudly smiles because she knows that Lucien has the potential to bring all their sisters together, mixing their energies, and eventually bing the most powerful being in the universe.


    And of course, no matter who is sitting on the throne now or next, the biggest crown will always be hers.


    While everyone around them benefits from Lucien and Amelia¡¯s sinful aura, they kept feeding themselves with pleasure and desire.


    Lucien smiles as he feels his fingertips touch Amelia¡¯s fluffy v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. That is just a small tuff, which makes her private area having a state closer to shaved than hairy, but there are still a few hairs that he believes are as white as her hair and have a wonderful fragrance, which he is eager to feel up close.


    Amelia feels a little itchy in her few v.a.g.i.n.a.l hairs. Her embarrassment continues to grow, along with her excitement and expectation. She wants Lucien more and more, only for herself, and so she knows that she will also be totally his, or rather, every part of her body and soul already belongs to him and him alone.


    Ignoring her shyness, Amelia looks down and sees Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k for the first time. [Amazing!! So big... everything about my brother is perfect!]


    Despite being surprised by the size, Amelia is enchanted by Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Her love for him has reached infinite heights, and she wants everything from him to her, all the time, forever.


    She starts to stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k even more vigorously. Using one hand, she starts to y with his balls while her other hand moves closer to Its tip.


    Meanwhile, Lucien¡¯s fingers caress around Amelia¡¯s pink flower as they both feel more and more pleasure.


    Also, his other hand goes under her bra, directly touching her b.r.e.a.s.t as he kisses her shoulder and neck.


    "Ahhhh..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien¡¯s love for her through his tenderly caresses and kisses.


    She also wants to show her love for him by with more caresses and giving him more and more pleasure so that he doesn¡¯t need other women and only her.


    Amelia looks at the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and knows what to do next. She is not stupid and has heard many conversations from Lucien¡¯s wives about how to give him pleasure.


    She doesn¡¯t think twice before tilting her body, bringing her mouth closer to his d.i.c.k.


    Lucien knows what she is going to do and can¡¯t help but be very expectant, wondering what the feeling of her sister¡¯s soft and delicate mouth will be like on his c.o.c.k.


    He also goes on his next move, inserting his fingertip into the entrance of her pink cave while his other fingers massage her lower lips.


    "AaaahhHH!!"


    "Ohhh..."


    [Holy shit!!] Both Amelia and Lucien have the same thought while a wave of pleasure runs through their bodies as his finger touches her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s and her tongue touches his ns.


    The m.o.a.ns of Lucien and Amelia added to the visual stimtion of their e.r.o.t.i.c scene, make the pussies of all the women in the pool let out some of their love juices.


    Those juices mix in the pool water, leaving it with a wonderful fragrance, which Lucien loves so much.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 265 - The unforgettable first load {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 265 - The unforgettable first load {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien is stunned that Amelia¡¯s mouth feels so much better than he expected on his c.o.c.k. Also, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold. [Welp, I think it has to do with her jealousy and this aura.]


    Amelia is also shocked by the incredible taste and smell of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. [It is easy to understand why they are looking at me with these jealous expressions, hehe...]


    But then she realizes that she doesn¡¯t exactly know what to do now. Lucien is gently stroking her most private part and giving her more pleasure, but what about her? [What should I do? Move my lips?]


    While Amelia is confused, she hears Envy¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡¯Move your lips, use your tongue, suck it, silly girl!¡¯


    Amelia is upset by Envy¡¯s tone and quickly responds mentally. ¡¯Shut up, Envy! I know you want to be in my ce. I know you want my brother so badly that your jealousy is torturing you.¡¯


    ¡¯What are you talking about? I want us all to be stronger. In fact, your interaction with him is more beneficial to us than mine. So just do it right.¡¯ Envy replies.


    Amelia has always been a little upset about Envy¡¯s maniptions, and now that she has found a way to get revenge, she will certainly enjoy it.


    She sticks out her tongue and licks the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while looking at Envy. ¡¯I know that you want it like all women here. But look, it¡¯s mine alone...¡¯


    ¡¯Humph!¡¯ Envy doesn¡¯t know what to say, even she doesn¡¯t quite understand what she wants right now.


    Amelia¡¯s current position does not allow her to deep swallow Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k well as she is still on hisp, tilting her body forward. Then she quickly rotates her body, leaving hisp and standing in front of him.


    Lucien looks at her with a loving expression. "You do not have to do it."


    "But I wanna do it." Amelia smiles and again takes her mouth to his d.i.c.k, making a new wave of pleasure runs through Lucien¡¯s body.


    Lucien watches Amelia in an awkward and inexperienced way licking around his ns. She also puts the head of his c.o.c.k in her mouth and tries to suck it, but clearly, she has no idea what she is doing.


    Although good, doing that is extremely embarrassing for Amelia, and she wants to find a hole to hide. Still, she knows what she has to that, not only to show Lucien that she can be the only woman he needs but also to show his wives that she can do everything they do for him.


    And of course, while sucking and stroking her brother¡¯s c.o.c.k, Amelia is also enjoying this new experience.


    [It¡¯s so hot and vicious... a little salty... it¡¯s good... really delicious...] Amelia feels better than ever while she absorbs Lucien¡¯s life mana along with his demonic energy through the pre-c.u.ming from his d.i.c.k.


    Lucien puts his hand on Amelia¡¯s head and starts to stroke it, ruffling her white hair.


    He never thought of getting involved with his family that way. Even his rtionship with Sophia was very subtle, and he hadn¡¯t thought of that before. But now, he does nothing wrong with what he and Amelia are doing. This is being pleasurable for both and making their whole family stronger.


    While Amelia sucks Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, the other girls watch them closely while their bodies get more and more aroused.


    Even the cute pair of tigresses feel the effects of the aura generated by the demonic energy of Lucien and Amelia, which is making everyone stronger passively.


    Little Ko only feels her possessive desires for Lucien stimted by the aura. She feels more like sitting on hisp and receiving pats because she has not s.e.x.u.a.l desires yet.


    But Oya is totally affected by the sinful aura, which makes her not only have more possessive desires for Lucien but also s.e.x.u.a.l. Still, she knows it is wrong and that she should be satisfied with drinking his special milk and getting caressed by him.


    Kara, who is very horny now, tries to control herself. Although she doesn¡¯t see any problems in having s.e.x with Lucien now, she wants to wait until her sixteen birthday, which will be in less than two months, to make that date really special for them.


    L.u.s.t cannot deny that she is jealous of Amelia, but she is jealous of all the women around Lucien even though she knows how much he loves her.


    She sees Amelia having a hard time giving Lucien a good blowjob and quickly materializes her body next to Amelia to advise her.


    "Huh?" Amelia looks at L.u.s.t with a confused expression without releasing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    L.u.s.tugh. "Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t steal your brother from you. I just want to teach you how to do it in a way that will give him more pleasure."


    Amelia cannot help but suspecting L.u.s.t¡¯s intentions. Still, she knows that she is not doing a good job because she is very inexperienced.


    "Mm." She agrees to ept L.u.s.t¡¯s help.


    Then L.u.s.t holds the shaft of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and begins to stroke it from top to the base with one hand while using the other to caress his balls gently. "Always use both hands gently but also firmly. Also, moderate the speed ording to the amount of pleasure he is feeling."


    Amelia nods to show that she understands, so L.u.s.t continues. While stroking his d.i.c.k like that, she moves her mouth towards his d.i.c.k and stretches out her tongue.


    "You have to move your tongue around his ns while using your saliva to make everything sloppy. Don¡¯t save saliva and mark his whole c.o.c.k with your scent while sucking and swallowing it deeper and deeper in your throat."


    "If you do this while looking up, you can see the expression of pleasure on his handsome face." L.u.s.t finishes exining and shows Amelia how to do it.


    She slowly licks her lips before swallowing the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Then she moves her tongue around his ns while eagerly sucking it in the way that Lucien loves most.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s eyes shine as she looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes and takes his c.o.c.k slowly deeper into her mouth.


    Lucien feels great pleasure with L.u.s.t¡¯s hot and soft tongue. Then he feels the tip of his d.i.c.k touch her throat. She doesn¡¯t stop but takes his d.i.c.k even deeper while using her lips and tongue to suck around Its shaft.


    He can¡¯t help but praise her mentally while stroking her head. ¡¯Nobody does it better than you, my love.¡¯


    L.u.s.t remains focused on giving pleasure to Lucien while mentally responding to him. ¡¯I¡¯m d you think so, hubby. The tongue of this little wife of yours is to serve only you.¡¯


    Amelia observes all of L.u.s.t¡¯s actions to learn how best to please Lucien. Still, she quickly begins to be more jealous than willing to learn.


    L.u.s.t seems to predict that and quickly starts to pull her mouth back from his c.o.c.k. Still, she slowly backs off while sucking as much as she can, finishing with a "pop" sound when sucking the head of his c.o.c.k, and giving a kiss on it as a temporary goodbye.


    She looks at Amelia. "If you do it like that, he will certainly reward you quickly."


    Amelia understands that L.u.s.t is talking about Lucien¡¯s c.u.m. All his wives, troops, and even the tigresses make it seem that what they call "special milk" is something incredibly delicious and that they love it very much.


    Also, she is grateful to L.u.s.t for just giving her tips and not using the opportunity to steal her turn. Amelia nods to L.u.s.t. "Thank you."


    Lucien is happy and grateful to L.u.s.t for being so friendly to Amelia. He can see that all of his wives are trying their best to get along with Amelia despite her jealous and spoiled personality.


    L.u.s.t snuggles into Lucien¡¯s chest while Amelia starts to do as she taught her, slowly swallowing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her mouth, sucking, licking, and stroking it.


    Lucien just rxes while caressing L.u.s.t¡¯s big n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts and enjoys Amelia¡¯s blowjob, now much more pleasurable than before, still keeping traces of her inexperience.


    Amelia looks him in the eye while using mentalmunication, so she doesn¡¯t have to stop sucking on his c.o.c.k. ¡¯Is it good, brother?¡¯


    "It¡¯s fantastic, sweetheart," Lucien responds while smiling.


    Amelia is thrilled to please Lucien. She takes his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper, making it explore every part of her mouth and throat.


    She wants to mark her whole body with his scent and also mark his c.o.c.k with her scent. She wants to lick Lucien¡¯s entire body so that her scent is always the most prevalent on his body.


    Increasing the speed at which she moves her mouth and tongue on his d.i.c.k, Amelia begins to spread much of her saliva on it, creating a sloppy mess, which makes his d.i.c.k slide between her hands, giving Lucien more and more pleasure.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Amelia¡¯s mouth and tongue start to make e.r.o.t.i.c sounds as she sucks Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k more quickly, which makes her more embarrassed and Lucien hornier.


    L.u.s.t also doesn¡¯t stand still and starts to lick and kiss Lucien¡¯s chest, giving him more pleasure.


    Lucien¡¯s wives be hornier and hornier while their bodies beg them to join the fun.


    Envy watches everything carefully while wondering if she will have a turn too.


    Lucien clearly canst a long time before c.u.m.m.i.n.g, but sometimes he is so horny that his d.i.c.k doesn¡¯t take long to be ready.


    And although Amelia¡¯s blowjob is still much less experienced than L.u.s.t¡¯s, Lucien begins to feel very like c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Amelia¡¯s delicate little mouth.


    Not only because he feels great, but also because part of him wants to mark her with his white essence just as he did with all his wives.


    But Lucien isn¡¯t sure if Amelia wants that, so he warns her. "Sister... if you keep doing this so nicely, I will c.u.m."


    Amelia is happy and confused. She is proud to make him want to c.u.m so fast, but she is not sure if she wants to let him c.u.m in her mouth. [That looks... so embarrassing!! But... how will it taste? If it is like the smell of his c.o.c.k, it can¡¯t be bad, right?]


    While in doubt about that, Amelia continues to suck Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and look at him. Then she notices L.u.s.t looking at her with a jealous expression. [She would drink it... all his wives would drink... I¡¯m sure he would like it.]


    Amelia wastes no time and talks to Lucien mentally. ¡¯You can let it out... in my mouth... I, I¡¯ll drink it.¡¯


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to force yourself to do this.¡¯ Lucien responds to her.


    Amelia uses all her will to push her embarrassment to the back of her mind and then brings her mouth to the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and starts licking it while trying to make a seductive expression.


    She looks him in the eye as she speaks mentally. ¡¯I want to... drink it... I want to feel and taste everything from you... brother...¡¯


    Lucien smiles at Amelia as he strokes her head. "Fine."


    Amelia doesn¡¯t think twice and takes Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deeper than ever inside her throat. She sucks it greedily while using her hands in the way that L.u.s.t taught her.


    "Huhh..." Lucien no longer holds his desire and lets his c.o.c.k shoot too much of his hot c.u.m into Amelia¡¯s mouth.


    The sensation of c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside the mouth of his wives is always incredible, but in the case of Amelia¡¯s small and delicate mouth, the feeling is something else... she is his beloved cute sister.


    Amelia feels Lucien¡¯s hot c.o.c.k milk go down her throat. She gets immediately addicted to that wonderful taste and the fact that her body feels great, warmer, and more powerful.


    She starts to drink the great amount of c.u.m that Lucien is pouring into her mouth. [This... my brother¡¯s hot and thick milk... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 266 - Wild Kiss {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Wild Kiss {R-18}</h4>


    Amelia ignores everything around her and just focuses on drinking Lucien¡¯s delicious c.o.c.k milk. She drinks the entire load, filling her little belly with her brother¡¯s hot thick essence.


    Then she starts to pull her head back, also sucking and licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as L.u.s.t did.


    *Pop*


    The sucking sound when she finishes sucking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k tip makes Amelia blush. Still, she licks every drop of his c.u.m that remains on it.


    Then she looks at Lucien and sees him smiling teasingly at her. At that moment, she realizes that everyone is looking at her.


    Despite having done it willingly, Amelia can¡¯t help but be very shy. [This is so embarrassing!!]


    "That was incredible, sister." Lucien praises her.


    Amelia blushes even more as her embarrassment reaches the highest level. She cannot deal with the excess of good feelings but also embarrassing, so she quickly jumps out of the floating pool.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t stop her from running away because he knows that was already a big step in their rtionship.


    He hears Amelia falling on the ship and hiding in his bedroom even though she has a bedroom to herself.


    With his incredible hearing, he also notices her jumping on his bed and sniffing his pillow. He really wants to say how cute she is, but he just stops listening to her actions because it seems invasive.


    L.u.s.t looks at Envy. "She¡¯s reaching the Earth Realm. You should be with her to help and advice her."


    Envy makes a thoughtful expression. "It can¡¯t be helped. She generated a lot of demonic energy with Lucien, and now her body is turning that energy into power. What would I do there?"


    "It is an important step to her. L.u.s.t is right; you should be by her side as L.u.s.t has been with me in every one of my breakthroughs." Lucien speaks.


    Envy can¡¯t help pouting while taking a quick look at Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, still erect as a spear. "But... is that I... thought that maybe..."


    L.u.s.t holds Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k whileughing at Envy. "Oh, don¡¯t tell me... did you think you would have a turn?"


    "..." Envy looks at L.u.s.t with an upset expression. She cannot help wanting something that everyone around her wants. Even though she isn¡¯t interested in Lucien in a s.e.x.u.a.l way, she can¡¯t help craving his body because of the others.


    And of course, Lucien and L.u.s.t understand that, so all of his actions are someway to tease and stimte Envy¡¯s desire to prepare her for the great moment when Lucien will make herpletely addicted to his d.i.c.k.


    Lucien smiles at Envy as he strokes L.u.s.t¡¯s beautiful blond hair. "Maybe that¡¯s not a bad idea... do you want to try it, Envy?"


    Envy tries to hide her great desire and makes a seductive expression. "You are the luckiest man in the universe for having this beautiful great demon willing to serve you."


    Lucien rolls his eyes. "I have a lot of wives to please, so how about you stop wasting time?"


    Envy pouts and approaches Lucien. She starts stroking his leg while looking at his face with a sensual smile. "I¡¯m sure you will love it."


    L.u.s.t moves away from Lucien a little while his hands start to glow with his purple demonic energy.


    Using all his speed, Lucien grabs the back of Envy¡¯s neck. She is taken aback by his fast and aggressive movement and is unable to dematerialize her body because of his demonic energy confining hers.


    Roughly, Lucien pulls Envy¡¯s head toward his, bringing her lips to his mouth and starting an intense kiss, not at all gentle, but certainly pleasurable.


    "Mmmmm..." Envy m.o.a.ns under Lucien¡¯s rough touch. His tongue invades her mouth, making a mess, which she has been waiting for every day since the first time he did it.


    Lucien maintains the grip firmly on Envy¡¯s neck as he pushes her head further and further towards his, devouring her mouth in the wilder way he has ever kissed.


    Due to the way Lucien gains power and his character in general, he cannot help but hate violence against women.


    Still, being rough with Envy doesn¡¯t mean hurting her but giving her what she wants. He knows she likes rough y, and that is just perfect because he need not fear hurting or breaking her while exploring new ways to please a woman with peculiar tastes.


    Lucien wildly dominates Envy¡¯s tongue with his while continuing to smash his lips onto hers as she m.o.a.ns uncontrobly.


    Also, he uses his other hand to rip her bra, causing Its fabric made of demonic energy to disappear into the air. Then he squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly, giving her even more pleasure.


    Envy had never explored her s.e.x.u.a.l desire. She always sought power and found s.e.x was not worth her time.


    Now, with Lucien¡¯s help, she is discovering how pleasurable some things can be. And of course, the fact that the women around her are very jealous of her now makes everything more enjoyable.


    Part of her wants to tell Lucien that he is very brute to her, but her body is increasingly getting addicted to his rough touch while she feels more and more pleasure. [F.u.c.k!! This is too damn good!!]


    Lucien sinks his fingers into Envy¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.t, which due to not being too big, ispletely squeezed by his strong hand, making her want him to do the same with her other b.r.e.a.s.t.


    He devours her lips and squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts to the content of his heart for a little over a minute, making her let out many m.o.a.ns.


    Then Lucien begins to lessen the intensity of his kiss. He bites Envy¡¯s lips, extracting one more m.o.a.n of pleasure from her, before looking into her eyes as he feels her heavy breath on his face.


    "Did you get wet with just that? Your really a horny bitch." Lucien speaks in an indifferent tone.


    "You- ahh!!" Envy tries toin about Lucien¡¯s disrespect, but he tightens the grip on her neck using his demonic energy, which makes her m.o.a.n in pain and pleasure.


    Lucien moves his hand over to Envy¡¯s most private area and squeezes her pink flower over her panties.


    "AhhhHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns again. She hates the fact that Lucien hasplete control over her body using his incredible demonic energy. But at the same time, she loves the pleasure of the new sensations he is making her experience.


    Lucien brings his lips closer to Envy¡¯s. "Tell me, Envy. How much do you want me to make you feel even better? How much do you desire the pleasure I give my wives and make theme over and over again every night?"


    "..." Envy really craves for that, but she won¡¯t admit it.


    "Not talking, huh?" Lucien smiles provocatively.


    Envy remains silent, so Lucien tightens his grip on her neck further while sinking his hand into her pink flower, embedding part of her panties in the entrance to her love cave.


    "AAHHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns even louder while holding Lucien¡¯s arm with both hands. But she can¡¯t move it an inch as his demonic energy is still far superior to Amelia¡¯s.


    Lucien kisses Envy¡¯s lips, but without using his tongue, just teasing her. "Come on; you can tell it to me, Envy. How much do you crave the pleasure I give L.u.s.t, making her always have this satisfied smile on her beautiful face?"


    "..." Envy continues to look Lucien in the eyes with an expression of anger and pleasure. She really wants to hate him, but the pleasure he is giving her is just incredible.


    And of course, they are generating a lot of the powerful demonic energy that is thebination of their demonic energies, just as he does with Amelia.


    Envy wants more and more to generate this energy, she wants more and more than Lucien makes her feel good, and of course, she wants more and more that the people around her be envious of her while she has what they want most.


    Well, she wants a lot of things; after all, she is Envy herself. But here, in Lucien¡¯s family, she will only have what he allows her has, ording to how well she behaves.


    Lucien shakes his head while making an expression of disappointment. "Tsk, tsk... Until you learn to be honest with your feelings and behave well, you will have to feel good alone."


    "No!" Envy denies while feeling Lucien taking his hand off from her most private part. She tries to hold his hand, but she fails and is already starting to miss his rough touch.


    Lucien provokes her more. "Use your fingers on your dirty p.u.s.s.y if you need It so badly, but don¡¯t count on me to give you pleasure now. We¡¯ll talk about itter."


    Envy pushes her pride to the back of her mind as she begs Lucien. "I... I want it, and I want it now."


    Lucienugh. "Of course you do. But you will only have it when I want you to. Obey me now, and I will give you much more pleasureter... disobey me, and you... well, you won¡¯t want to disobey me, right?"


    Envy is very frustrated. Her body seems to hurt because of so badly that she craves for Lucien¡¯s rougher touch, then she doesn¡¯t think twice before agreeing with him. "Yes, damn! Yes, just say what you want."


    Lucien brings Envy¡¯s forehead to his, touching both. "You will be by my sister¡¯s side while she is making the breakthrough to the Earth Realm now, and we will continue thister."


    "Oka-" Lucien doesn¡¯t wait for Envy¡¯s response and throws her away from the pool without any kindness.


    [Damn you!!] Envy is upset but quickly dematerializes her body in the air, returning to Amelia¡¯s side and joining her on Lucien¡¯s bed.


    L.u.s.t returns to Lucien¡¯s arms and begins to kiss his chest. "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing. I want some rough y now too."


    "Me too!" Many of Lucien¡¯s wives exim together, especially Olivia, who still remembers the first time with Lucien.


    Lucien smiles lovingly at his wives. "Sorry to make you wait, my dears. Now I¡¯m going to take good care of you, the way you want."


    "Yep!" Mia acts faster than the other girls, jumping in Lucien¡¯s arms along with L.u.s.t.


    L.u.s.t quickly positions herself in front of Lucien, dematerializes her panties, and brings her wet and eager p.u.s.s.y to the tip of his c.o.c.k.


    He uses one hand to hold her waist, now touching her more roughly as she asked while hugging Mia with his other arm.


    Then, along with her movement, he pulls her waist towards his body in one quick movement, shoving his hard c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    "AaaahhhHH!!!" L.u.s.t m.o.a.ns with great pleasure.


    Lucien feels great pleasure, too, so he gently holds the back of Mia¡¯s neck and brings her soft lips to his mouth, starting a passionate kiss.


    "Mmm..." Mia also m.o.a.ns with pleasure because of Lucien¡¯s incredible kiss as she starts to caress his chest to give him even more pleasure.


    The other girls see a free space next to Lucien, and Rose quickly floats there. He continues to use his arm to caress L.u.s.t¡¯s waist, but Rose begins to kiss and caress his arm, shoulder, and face.


    Lucien continues to stroke and brings L.u.s.t¡¯s body towards him by her waist while his c.o.c.k explores every part of her perfect p.u.s.s.y.


    He also starts taking turns between kissing Mia and Rose¡¯s sweet lips while both cute girls kiss and caress his body.


    Their m.o.a.ns of pleasure sound like music to Lucien¡¯s ears; meanwhile, his other wives have be hornier and hornier.


    The pool water gets more and more fragrant with their love juices, while their pussies are more eager for their turns on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    While Kara, Oya, and Ko, just wait to get a delicious shot of special milk, Dawn really wants to get away from there because her body is starting to feel weird while she can¡¯t ignore what¡¯s going on in front of her.


    [It is so embarrassing!!] She jumps out of the pool before something dangerous happens.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 267 - Pleasant Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Pleasant Breakfast</h4>


    After a great love session in the floating pool, Lucien and all his wives, as well as the cute tigresses, had significant advances of power.


    Lucien was undoubtedly the most benefited, going from the recent thirdyer of Mortal Realm directly to the fourthyer, a feat that is probably a record even for the most powerful families of the superior races.


    L.u.s.t and Envy would not have believed it if they had not seen in person how he used the demonic energy created by him and Amelia, and him and Envy not only to be more powerful but also to make all his girls more powerful as well.


    The second person most benefited was Amelia, who managed to advance a Realm, reaching the Earth Realm, and receiving a very incredible improvement in her physical capabilities, in addition to awakening new mana in her body, which L.u.s.t and Envy say is spatial mana.


    Amelia is very happy and excited to learn how to use her spatial mana, but she still doesn¡¯t know how to activate an ability that uses that mana.


    Also, it is very difficult to concentrate on something as all that is in her mind is the desire to feel good with Lucien again.


    Generating that new demonic energy with him was as much as pleasant as beneficial to increase their power, so if it depends on Amelia, she will be in Lucien¡¯s arms all the time, feeling good with him and also because of everyone ¡¯envying¡¯ her around them.


    But things are not so simple. Amelia knows that even her body needs time to processrge amounts of energy, just as Lucien also has to take care of his wives and troops.


    Although difficult, very difficult, Amelia is trying to be patient while waiting for him to have time for her again.


    And of course, due to the siblings getting stronger, L.u.s.t and Envy also got stronger. L.u.s.t, still, has a slight advantage over Envy as Lucien seems to deal better than Amelia with demonic energies, either alone or together.


    And well, in the case of Lucien¡¯s wives, they all had excellent power improvements as well.


    Lucien¡¯s pair of s.e.xy queens had arrived on the secondyer of the mortal realm two weeks ago, but now they are at Its peak, very close to reaching the thirdyer, which, although not as incredible as Lucien¡¯s development, is certainly also a record even for the most incredible people in the universe, even those with unbelievable treasures.


    Meanwhile, the girls who were not in the secondyer made this breakthrough. Even Oya, who didn¡¯t have s.e.x with Lucien, reached the secondyer, as well as girls who had reached the firstyer a week ago.


    Kara and little Ko also had incredible advances, mainly due to the sinful aura generated by Lucien and Amelia. The cute maid, still without any desire to fight or trainbat skills, reached the Mortal Realm, awakening a defensive ability very simr to that of Lori.


    But unlike Lori, who has to use her mana to manage the defensive runes around her body, Kara doesn¡¯t have to do anything because a translucent barrier is activated around her body in the presence of any danger.


    They found out about it with the help of L.u.s.t and Envy, who knows many types of abilities and are able to say that just by analyzing Kara¡¯s defensive mana.


    Kara is thrilled with her ability as it does not force her to trainbat skills. All she wants to do is keep caring of Lucien¡¯s home as a good maid/wife while he protects and loves her.


    In Ko¡¯s case, the situation is mysterious, even for L.u.s.t and Envy. It is not normal for a mystic beast to reach the Mortal Realm before it matures furtherpared to the current age of the little tigress.


    In addition to being much more agile, resistant, and strong, little Ko also awakened the same special mana that Oya has in her body and allows her to expand her body, increasing her physical capabilities.


    However, little Ko is still unable to expand her size. She is still very young and does not have Oya¡¯s incredible intelligence. Still, she will certainly get smarter as she gets older, and it won¡¯t be long before she can expand her body like her mother.


    As all his wives had received a lot of demonic energy and making breakthroughs, Lucien had to give their bodies a rest so as not to overload them with demonic energy.


    But there is no rest for him. His wives are only part of his ¡¯girls.¡¯ Then he returned to giving demonic energy to his troops.


    Lucien had already helped approximately five hundred of his troops to reach the Mortal Realm, so he used a little over two days to help all of his other troops also reach the firstyer of the Mortal Realm.


    Some of the weaker girls needed a little more special milk than others, but Lucien had no problems as his demonic energy gets more and more powerful and significant for the girls, especially after he started generating the new demonic energy with Amelia.


    Even though the incredible number of two thousand and one hundred women reached the Mortal Realm, none of them awakened special abilities.


    That was expected because L.u.s.t is always reminding Lucien that it isplicated for people with lowtent talent to awaken new abilities. His wives only do that so easily because he is always improving their bodies with his demonic energy, but there is no way he can give his troops the same attention that he gives his wives.


    Still, the possibility of his troops to awaken new abilities throughout the Mortal Realm or in other Realms is still quite significant, as Lucien also does not spend much time without giving them some of his demonic energy.


    In the two days that Lucien spent only pleasing his troops, his wives managed to transform all the demonic energy that he had given them into power, and of course, they are already looking forward to more and more love sessions.


    But for some girls, waiting is harder than for others. That is very much the case of Amelia and also Envy.


    However, Amelia knows that her brother will always give her a lot of love, while Envy is increasingly frustrated by Lucien¡¯s actions.


    Envy paid close attention to Lucien as he c.u.mmed many times inside all his troops. She knows that he is doing everything to tease her, but she cannot do anything about it or even avoid being jealous because that is her nature.


    She keeps making ns in her maniptive mind and trying to get Lucien¡¯s attention, but there is nothing she can do to make him give what she wants.


    Envy is forced to see all Lucien¡¯s women receive affection, love, pleasure, and power from him, especially Amelia, while he does not treat her with any kindness.


    And although it isn¡¯t exactly kindness what she wants from Lucien, she is only getting ignored by him, which makes her crave his attention more and more.


    For the first time in her life, Envy has to deal with the harsh reality that she cannot even take something that even his troops have; that is, she cannot take something from a weak human from an inferior world.


    That has made Envy furious with Lucien and extremely frustrated. Still, she knows that he will need her copy ability and wille after her, so at that moment, she will have her revenge, which she has been nning for the past two days.


    -----------------------------


    Then another morning came, four days after Lucien and his girls started traveling across the sea.


    *Ssh*


    Lucienes out of the sea with a strong p of wings after taking a morning bath. His perfect n.a.k.e.d body makes hundreds of his troops, and some of his wives sigh in admiration.


    Hends in front of the big table on his ship¡¯s quarterdeck, where his wives are starting the breakfast.


    To dry his long red hair, Lucien shakes his head and sshes water on his girls, who startughing.


    Kara quickly approaches him and hands him a towel. "Good morning, hubby."


    "Good morning, honey." Lucien gives Kara a tender kiss on the lips while taking the towel.


    Then he brings the towel up to his face and breathes it. "Ahh... It always smells so good."


    Kara blushes deeply, but Lucien also sees a naughty smile on her face.


    So he says good morning to his other wives, also with kisses and hugs, of course.


    Lucien¡¯s wives are already used to him walking around them n.a.k.e.d. They know that he feels morefortable that way, and they also love to see his n.a.k.e.d body, especially his c.o.c.k that always seems to be hard even in a dormant state, ready to give them pleasure.


    But that is not the case with Amelia, who gets very embarrassed when Lucien approaches her to give her a good morning kiss.


    "Good morning, my beautiful sister." He leans over and kisses her head.


    Amelia feels his c.o.c.k touch her arm, and her heart starts beating faster as her body gets warmer.


    She quickly pouts. "Do you... really have to walk around n.a.k.e.d, showing this thing to everyone?"


    Lucien makes a confused expression as he teasingly shakes his c.o.c.k. "Oh, I thought you would have no problem seeing it after what we did."


    Amelia blushes even more. "Don¡¯t talk about that! It was very embarrassing!"


    Lucien justugh.


    She tries to look away from him, especially from his incredible c.o.c.k. "Don¡¯t you fear that a ship will approach us, and everyone on it will see your private parts?"


    Lucienughs again. "Do you fear that the men on that supposed ship will go into depression feeling inferior to me, or that the women will try to steal your brother?"


    Amelia gets upset, mainly because she knows it would happen that way, just like Lucien said.


    Lucien sighs and pats her head. "Okay, don¡¯t worry about it. L.u.s.t and I would notice anything suspicious more than five miles from us."


    While L.u.s.t only nods, Envy gets upset and hits the table. "Dammit! Don¡¯t you forget someone? My senses are much better than before."


    Lucien doesn¡¯t even look at Envy. He just shrugs. "Oh, yes. There is also her."


    Envy is furious that Lucien is always ignoring her. But she keeps her thoughts to herself as she sits down. [Damn brat! You think you¡¯re a big deal just because you have this big... hard... hot... F.U.C.K IT!]


    As Lucien walks to the end of the table, Amelia continues to try to persuade him. "Okay, I got it, but what about Dawn? Look how ufortable she is because you force her to see your thing?"


    Lucien does not answer Amelia but looks at Dawn, who is eating a piece of bread while trying to ignore the peculiar scene.


    "Am I forcing you on something, Dawn?" He asks.


    Dawn looks into Lucien in the eyes and shakes her head. "No. You have been very respectful to me."


    Lucien can¡¯t resist shaking his d.i.c.k. "And what do you think of this? Is it bad to see?"


    Dawn blushes as she uses all her will to keep looking Lucien in the eye. "Well... I don¡¯t know much about it, but it seems like something incredible to me. I¡¯ve heard men bragging about having one with half the size of yours."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile. "Hehehe... Do you see it, sister? There is no one ufortable here. But well, if you really want this, I will wear underwear..."


    When he talks about wearing underwear, all his wives make a sad expression. Amelia notices that and realizes that requiring him to wear underwear will make her lose many points with her new sisters.


    Amelia sighs. "Alright, alright, stay like this if that¡¯s what everyone wants."


    Lucien¡¯s wives quickly smile as they delight in the sight of the big c.o.c.k they love so much.


    He also smiles and sits in his chair at the head of the table. Then he looks at his girls. "So, who has the turn today?"


    The girls know that Lucien is asking about who is having the turn to sit on hisp during breakfast today ording to their schedule.


    Maggie quickly gets up from her chair and approaches Lucien. "Today is my turn, hubby."


    Lucien smiles at her. "Okay, darling."


    Maggie knew it was her tun during breakfast today, so she put on a short skirt and thin panties.


    Now, seeing Lucien¡¯s hard c.o.c.k, she smiles and pulls her panties aside as she sits on hisp, fitting his c.o.c.k inside her.


    "Ahh~~!!" She m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k filling her insidespletely. "There is no better way to have breakfast."


    "Ohh..." Lucien also m.o.a.ns, feeling the pleasure of Maggie¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y. "I totally agree with you, my love."


    Amelia and Envy roll their eyes as they get upset because of several reasons, which are all about jealousy, of course.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 268 - What she wants, but not as she wants

    <h4>Chapter 268 - What she wants, but not as she wants</h4>


    Lucien had an incredible breakfast with his girls, then paid special attention to Madelyn before she started using her wind magic to boost his fleet of sh.i.p.s.


    Then he sat next to Oya on arge sofa in the center of the quarterdeck and took little Ko in hisp.


    While pats to the pair of mother and daughter tigresses, Lucien talks to L.u.s.t. "Ko¡¯s development is going very well. She is still so young, but she is already in the Mortal Realm. Still, I¡¯m concerned about Oya. She was one of the first of us to reach the Mortal Realm, but she took a long time to advance to Its secondyer."


    L.u.s.t nods. "So, it¡¯s time to..."


    Envy can¡¯t help but get excited by listening to their conversation.


    Lucien continues stroking the tigresses. "So, how exactly will this happen?"


    Before L.u.s.t answers, Envy speaks first. "There is no secret. This will be just as you use your wives¡¯ abilities and them yours."


    Lucien and L.u.s.t couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing Envy¡¯s obvious eagerness. It is evident that she cannot wait to have what makes all his wives so happy.


    But L.u.s.t quickly exins. "It¡¯s not that simple. Lucien actually has some strange limitations that prevent him from using magic abilities so easily."


    Envy is confused. "What do you mean?"


    L.u.s.t replies. "He currently only manages to use Cassidy¡¯s and Mia¡¯s wind mana using their Wind sh ability channeled in his des and arrows."


    Envy makes a thoughtful expression. "Oh, I had no problems like that with Amelia. She can use my copy ability to replicate any mana or ability."


    L.u.s.tments. "I feel the girls¡¯ mana in his body, but he can¡¯t ess them easily. It could have something to do with the fact that he has a very strong connection to our demonic energy. Maybe because he¡¯s half-demon."


    Envy nods. "Yes, maybe... Well, but can he use that mana with his weapons, like the Infinity des Queen?"


    Lucien and Amelia are curious about who the woman Envy is talking about, and L.u.s.t quickly exins to them. "The Infinity des Queen is just a legend. She is supposed to be a primordial being that has no elemental affinity but reflects the attacks of her enemies using various des that she creates and control just with her will."


    "It looks incredible." Ameliaments.


    L.u.s.tugh. "Yes, but it¡¯s just a legend. In fact, all primordial beings are legends, just like the Primordial Realm. There is no way to be sure if they really exist."


    Envy keeps looking at Lucien, especially at his n.a.k.e.d c.o.c.k. "Anyway, did you try to pass these other types of mana to other women?"


    L.u.s.t shakes his head. "Not yet. Most of the girls recently reached the Mortal Realm, and their bodies are in the early stages of development. Giving them other types of mana would hinder them from controlling their own mana now. I suggested that Lucien only do that when his wives reach the Earth Realm."


    "Also, Lucien gives a lot of his demonic energy to his wives, and that is very beneficial for their bodies as it helps their mana instead of hindering their development."


    Then she looks at Oya. "However, I think Oya is perfect for our first attempt. As a magical beast, her actions are based on instinct rather than intelligence."


    Envy agrees while L.u.s.t continues exining to her. "Also, as we already know that Lucien has incredible control over your demonic energy as well, so it will only do Oya good."


    "Yes, yes, that looks really good." Envy agrees.


    Then she gets up. "Well, staying here and specting won¡¯t bring us anything else, so we should go to the action part."


    Lucien feels like teasing Envy, but he really wants to give Oya more demonic energy, and for that, he needs Envy¡¯s help.


    "Okay, let¡¯s do it." He kisses the tigresses¡¯ heads and gets up from the sofa.


    Just the fact that Lucien is standing n.a.k.e.d is enough for all his wives around to get horny. But they all pout, knowing that only Envy is about to have fun now.


    Lucien knows that his wives are fine about him having to care for other women, but he also knows that it will be more difficult for Amelia, not only because she is connected to Envy but also because they have aplicated rtionship.


    He walks over to Amelia, and tenderly kisses her forehead. "I know you don¡¯t like this, but I have to do the best for all of us."


    "Mm. I understand." Amelia agrees as she struggles to look only at Lucien¡¯s eyes.


    Although Amelia is very jealous that Envy is going to have s.e.x with Lucien, she understands that he doesn¡¯t love her and is only doing it to obtain her copy ability.


    Still, she also understands that Lucien¡¯s personality prevents him from neglecting any women in his life, so whether she epts it or not, Envy will be one with him, before her, and thus bing his wife, which is very frustrating to Amelia.


    Knowing that Envy will be doing something with Lucien that Amelia is not yet ready to do is not the only problem, as Amelia also cannot get too far from Envy, having to stay on the same ship as them, which will certainly result in her hearing the m.o.a.ns of pleasure of Envy while her brother makes her feel good.


    There is nothing that Amelia can do to change these facts. But she also wants to demonstrate her unconditional support for Lucien and that she can be an understanding woman.


    She gently holds his face and kisses him on the lips. "You will have to pamper me a lot after that."


    Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s face. "Yes, my dear, as much as you want."


    Then he smiles lovingly at his wives before looking at Envy with a neutral expression. "Come with me."


    Envy rolls her eyes and follows Lucien and L.u.s.t to the captain¡¯s cabin, that is, Lucien¡¯s bedroom, which is below the quarterdeck.


    Lucien¡¯s wives start talking to Amelia so they don¡¯t think all the time about what Lucien and Envy will be doing below them.


    ---------------------------------------


    After entering Lucien¡¯srge bedroom, L.u.s.t kisses him while sending him a mental message. ¡¯If you want my help, just say it. Also, I now have a lot of demonic energy, and I can share that with you if you need as well.¡¯


    Lucien can¡¯t get enough of being thankful that L.u.s.t is such a perfect wife. She is always willing to help him with everything he needs and always knows when to leave him alone, staying inside his soul, behaving as a cute obedient wife.


    He kisses her passionately while mentally answering her. ¡¯Thank you, my love.¡¯


    L.u.s.t dematerializes her body, returning to inside Lucien, and leaving only him and Envy in the bedroom.


    The mood turns quiet as Envy looks at Lucien¡¯s n.a.k.e.d body. No matter how many times she looks at his d.i.c.k, it always looks bigger than it should be.


    As they look at each other, Envy seductively licks her own lips and starts walking towards him. "So... do you have any special wishes? Unlike L.u.s.t, I can really give you any woman at any time."


    Lucien is confused for a second before he sees Envy¡¯s face changing. He quickly recognizes the traits of the woman he loves most... and gets furious.


    He steps forward using all his speed and grabs Envy¡¯s neck tightly, using his demonic energy to confine hers.


    "Mmmm~~." Envy let out a m.o.a.n of pain and pleasure, but Lucien tightens her neck even more, and although her body is made of demonic energy, due to this being her soul, she starts to feel a lot of pain.


    Then he speaks in a severe tone. "Don¡¯t imitate her face or that one of any of my other wives."


    Envy can¡¯t even speak because of Lucien¡¯s grip, but due to his connection with Amelia, she can use mentalmunication with him. ¡¯What if I don¡¯t obey you?¡¯


    Lucien looks into Envy¡¯s eyes as he materializes his red katana in his other hand, so he puts the de on her neck. "I know it won¡¯t kill you but send you back to Amelia¡¯s soul. Still, your soul will certainly be in a lot of pain. I wonder if it will be pleasurable for a masochist like you."


    Envy has had parts of her body made of demonic energy mutted, and that is not the kind of pain that is pleasurable like Lucien¡¯s rough touch, so she quickly stops changing her appearance.


    Lucien loosens his grip on her neck, freeing her. "Good... I will teach you to be obedient like this always."


    Envy looks at Lucien with an upset expression. She wants to be angry at him, but she can¡¯t because his touch makes her feel better than ever.


    Lucien takes a good look at Envy¡¯s body. Her beauty is on a level simr to L.u.s.t and Amelia; that is, she is a beauty of the highest level.


    With big but not too big b.r.e.a.s.ts, wide h.i.p.s, and a thin waist, her upper body is perfect as well as her incredibly hot ass, thick thighs, and delicate feet.


    Also, she has special features that Lucien finds beautiful, like bat-like red wings, simr to those of L.u.s.t and Astrid, a cute tail, and charming curved red horns.


    Lucien really wants to praise her and say that she doesn¡¯t need to change her body because she is already perfect. Still, he knows that he will only be able to praise Envy after he haspletely denominated her, or she will continue creating problems.


    "Keep your real form," Lucien says in an authoritative tone.


    Envy makes a seductive expression again as he starts to run her hand over Lucien¡¯s bare chest. "You should be kinder to me."


    Lucien begins to caress her shoulder as he slowly moves his hand to her neck again. Then he starts to squeeze her neck, but this time on Its back.


    "You still don¡¯t deserve kindness. Also, I don¡¯t think you would want that... you¡¯re a masochist, right?" He speaks in a neutral tone.


    "N-" Envy tries to answer, but Lucien quickly brings her lips up to his and kisses them passionately.


    "MMmm~~ Aaahhh~~." Envy can¡¯t help but m.o.a.n, feeling Lucien smashing his lips against hers before his tongue roughly invades her mouth and makes a pleasant mess inside.


    She is upset and pleased at the same time whileining in her mind. [Dammit!! Why does it have to be so good?!?]


    Lucien kisses Envy for almost two minutes before separating their lips, creating a thick string of saliva between them.


    He is delighted by Envy¡¯s cute and flushed expression. [I really want to make this woman totally mine...]


    But as his role now requires him to be ¡¯rude and dominant,¡¯ Lucien maintains a neutral expression. "That will be your only kiss tonight."


    Envy pouts. "That we will see..."


    She begins to caress his chest with both hands while Lucien slowly moves his hand to the front of her face. He uses his fingers to caress Envy¡¯s cheek and lips.


    Envy moves her head towards Lucien, intending to kiss his chest, but he abruptly pushes her down, griping her head while using demonic energy, forcing her to kneel in front of his d.i.c.k.


    She again gets upset that he is so aggressive to her, but she tries to follow the flow by stretching her tongue to lick his d.i.c.k.


    But again, Lucien stops her from doing what she wants. He lifts his c.o.c.k and drops it on top of Envy¡¯s head, in between her horns.


    Then he brings her head towards his body, hitting his balls on her face. "Lick them first."


    "Humph!" Envy sighs but quickly begins to lick Lucien¡¯s balls.


    She can¡¯t help but appreciate the taste of Lucien¡¯s sweat as well as the masculine scent of his balls. [F.u.c.k!! It also smells so good...]


    Lucien didn¡¯t think he would feel anything special being extra dominating and rude to Envy, but he really appreciates the view of his big d.i.c.k over her head as she submissively licks his balls.


    "Good, Envy... From now on, you will be using your tongue like this more often than to speak poisonous words to my sister."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 269 - Please, Master 1/3 {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Please, Master 1/3 {R-18}</h4>


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The lewd sounds of Envy licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, added to the incredible sensation of it, make him really horny.


    Lucien grabs one of Envy¡¯s horns and begins to tilt her head up, making her lick the down part of his d.i.c.k¡¯s shaft.


    Envy just follows the flow as it seems like the best way to get what she wants from Lucien, or rather, her body is already feeling very well because of the rough way he treats her.


    It is bizarre for her to have her mind telling her that she must be the dominant one in their rtionship while her body is very pleased to be dominated by him.


    Lucien holds Envy¡¯s hair in a ponytail while moving her head to the head of his c.o.c.k, and she quickly starts to lick Its tip.


    And of course, Envy is pleasantly surprised like any other woman who has experienced that. [Delicious!!]


    She starts to lick his c.o.c.k vigorously while her eyes sparkle. Lucien smiles as he makes her look at his face. "Do you like it that much?"


    "..." Envy doesn¡¯t answer Lucien because she knows he¡¯s just teasing her. Still, she continues to lick his c.o.c.k as if it is the most savory thing she has ever tasted in her life.


    The salty and sour taste, but also sweet because of his life mana... Its masculine smell... everything about Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is extremely addictive for Envy, not only because it is good, but because she knows that so many women crave it all the time.


    That¡¯s Envy¡¯s blessing and curse, which now makes Lucien¡¯s already wonderful c.o.c.k even better just because of her envious nature.


    Lucien could let Envy lick the tip of his c.o.c.k in this cute way for hours, as this is very nice for him. Still, he knows that he will have to be ¡¯intense¡¯ with her to give her a lot of pleasure and make herpletely addicted and dependent on that pleasure to the point of her behave like an obedient wife.


    Strangely, or not really, Lucien naturally understands what he needs to do to Envy to arouse her greatest luxury feelings, and from any other woman, as if that is his most basic nature. He is certain that it is due to his connection with L.u.s.t, but she thinks that it is not only that.


    He adapts Envy¡¯s hair in a bun and then puts his hand over her head, holding the base of her horn between his index finger and thumb.


    That way, using demonic energy, Lucien hasplete control over Envy¡¯s head until his demonic energy runs out, of course.


    Envy keeps licking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k while looking him in the eye, wondering what he will do next.


    "I don¡¯t like your arrogant look... You must have a docile expression when looking at your Master from now on." He speaks.


    "Humph!" Envy makes a mocking sound.


    Lucien already expected that reaction of her, so he quickly focuses his demonic energy, trying to create a solid shape like L.u.s.t said she does to materialize her clothes.


    Again, he shows his incredible control over his demonic energy by creating a purple fabric blindfold around Envy¡¯s head, covering her eyes.


    "Huh?" Envy is surprised and brings her hands towards her head to remove the blindfold.


    "Nope." Lucien focuses his demonic energy again, creating a purple string of demonic energy around Envy¡¯s wrists. The string quickly ties her arms on her back.


    "Lucien!" Envyins while unable to break free of the string and blindfold made with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy. She was willing to go with the flow, but it seems dangerous now.


    Lucien feels his demonic energy quickly being consumed by the string and blindfold, but he still thinks that is the best for this situation.


    "You don¡¯t need to use your hands now, and you won¡¯t look at me again until your look is docile." He speaks dominantly.


    Envyugh. "You can dream!"


    Lucien can¡¯t help butugh as he sees Envy trying to look upset, but her tongue keeps eagerly looking for his d.i.c.k.


    He begins to move Envy¡¯s head toward his c.o.c.k, slowly rubbing it on the insides of her small mouth. He feels really good exploring a new beautiful, and charming little mouth like that.


    Envy licks and sucks his c.o.c.k in an excellent way. Despite being her first time doing that, she certainly has a lot of knowledge of all kinds of things due to her high age.


    Lucien continues to hold Envy¡¯s horn firmly, and he knows that it gives her great pleasure because he also has a high sensitivity in his horns.


    Then he uses his other hand to caress her face as he slowly moves her head back and forth, ustoming her to a slow, gentle rhythm.


    Envy knows that Lucien is ying with her and will do something, but being blindfolded and tied up, she can do nothing but ept what he does to her until his demonic energy is gone.


    Lucien knows that his demonic energy will notst long even though he is generating more. Still, he wants to do a final touch, mainly because he can count on L.u.s.t to share her demonic energy with him if he runs out of time.


    He slides two fingers into Envy¡¯s mouth and creates two supports with his demonic energy, preventing her from closing her mouth.


    Envy is confused, and as she is unable to speak, she sends him a mental message. ¡¯What is the purpose of it?¡¯


    Lucien starts to move his c.o.c.k sideways, hitting all the internal parts of Envy¡¯s mouth without any kindness. "Oh, I just don¡¯t want you to bite me while I f.u.c.k your mouth."


    ¡¯Why would I bite y-¡¯ Envy starts to ask Lucien, but then he pulls her head hard forward, causing his c.o.c.k to hard-hit her throat.


    "HURH-" Envy is taken aback by Lucien¡¯s abrupt action and almost chokes with his big c.o.c.k filling her throat.


    Her body¡¯s first reaction is to close her mouth and push Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k back, but due to the supports in her mouth, she can¡¯t close it, and due to him holding her head tightly, she can¡¯t move an inch back.


    All of that added to the fact of her being tied up and blindfolded, makes Envy¡¯s body feel very stressed, but also strangely good.


    Lucien holds Envy¡¯s head while feeling the head of his c.o.c.k, touching the back of her throat. Also, because he is filling her whole mouth, her trembling tongue continues to caress the shaft of his c.o.c.k involuntarily.


    "You really liked that, didn¡¯t you? I can even smell your juices soaking your panties." Lucien speaks teasingly.


    "..." Envy remains silent as she really felt great with her mouth beingpletely filled by Lucien¡¯s hard rock c.o.c.k.


    Lucien starts to move Envy¡¯s head back, rubbing his c.o.c.k on her tongue. He has to control all his fluids well so that to not give her more of his life mana, thus allowing her to also feel pain along with pleasure.


    "I think you will be the second woman to swallow my c.o.c.kpletely..." Lucienments as he prepares for the next thrusting in Envy¡¯s mouth.


    Envy gets very eager. The fact that she can¡¯t see anything makes everything more unpredictable but also somehow pleasurable.


    Lucien waits for Envy to start licking the head of his c.o.c.k, then pulls her head towards his groin while moving his h.i.p.s forward, shoving his c.o.c.k even harder down her throat.


    "NH!" Envy m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k forcing its way deep into a part of her throat that shouldn¡¯t be used for that purpose.


    She feels pain as Lucien stretches the narrowest parts of her throat, making it take the shape of his c.o.c.k. But along with the pain, Envy feels a lot of pleasure.


    Lucien also feels great with the tightness of the bottom of Envy¡¯s throat. That is good as a very tight p.u.s.s.y, but he stops forcing his d.i.c.k down when he feels Envy starting to choke, still with few centimeters left between his balls and her chin.


    Since Envy¡¯s body is made up of demonic energy, she doesn¡¯t feed on food but demonic energy, so Lucien is not worried about her puking spit on his d.i.c.k, but he wants to make her feel every new pleasure in stages without giving her all at once.


    He keeps his c.o.c.k at that stop while feeling Envy involuntarily trying to pull her head back. "Just taste my c.o.c.k while it tastes your throat, Envy."


    Envy could easily change the thickness and deepness of her throat to adapt to the size of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k like L.u.s.t does, but he is preventing her from using it while confining her with his energy.


    Thus, she is unable to stop her body from trying to get rid of the thick intruder in her throat. But with her hands tied and her head grasped, Envy can only choke while feeling pain and pleasure, which starts to drive her crazy.


    Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k there for a few seconds before slowly starting to move his h.i.p.s back, rubbing his c.o.c.k through Envy¡¯s mouth and making a mess with her saliva, which now smells more like his c.o.c.k than her scent.


    Hepletely removes his c.o.c.k from Envy¡¯s mouth and cancels the supports that prevent her from closing her mouth.


    "Uhh..." Envy breathes a sigh of relief.


    Then Lucien starts rubbing his c.o.c.k, still covered with her saliva on her nose. "Tell me, Envy. How much do you want my d.i.c.k hitting the back of your throat again?"


    "..." Envy remains silent while refusing to be teased by Lucien.


    But the addictive strong scent of his c.o.c.k makes it impossible for her body to show no signs of her desire. He starts rubbing the head of his c.o.c.k over her lips, and her mouth instinctively opens.


    "Here, we go again." Lucien begins to bring her head towards his body and move his h.i.p.s forward while the support made of his demonic energy appears in her mouth again.


    Again, roughly, he thrusts his c.o.c.k in Envy¡¯s throat, giving her pain and pleasure as he stretches Its way to an even deeper part this time, making her start puking saliva as his balls touch her chin.


    "MMmmm~~." Envy feels like she is going crazy with that intense and incredible sensation of pain and pleasure.


    But then, at the same time that he hits the bottom of her throat, he moves his h.i.p.s back and then forwards, literally, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her throat.


    With roughly and hard movements, he makes his c.o.c.k rubs every part of Envy¡¯s mouth and throat repeatedly, and due to the considerable amount of salvia that she generates, it also starts making loud lewd sounds.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Each time he hits the bottom of Envy¡¯s throat, she pukes more saliva onto Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, which starts to run down her body and nose, leaving her face a mess.


    Also, every time Lucien brings his c.o.c.k further back, she licks and sucks Its head, giving Lucien a lot of pleasure as well.


    He f.u.c.ks Envy¡¯s throat for more than three minutes without giving her a break to properly breathe as her love juices run down her panties, creating a puddle in front of her along with her saliva.


    Then Lucien takes Envy¡¯s two horns and forces his c.o.c.k deeper than ever down her throat.


    Envy feels his incredibly hard c.o.c.k hits the deepest part of her throat as she smells the wonderful scent of his short red pubic hairs touching her noise.


    He starts stroking Envy¡¯s hair around her horns while keeping her face on his groin, and then he cancels the blindfold on her face.


    When the blindfold is gone, Lucien sees Envy looks into his eyes with a delighted expression; then he smiles at her.


    Envy gets really confused, but her body, ecstasies by a peculiar pleasure, cannot show any negative feelings towards Lucien.


    She doesn¡¯t realize it, but her expression really starts to change from neutral to caring, and somehow, docile.


    ¡¯More... I want much more of it...¡¯ Envy says in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    "Call me Master and beg for it," Lucien responds.


    Envy takes a deep breath of Lucien¡¯s scent as her throat twitches around his c.o.c.k. Then sheughs in his mind. ¡¯Hahaha... No way!¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 270 - Please, Master 2/3 {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Please, Master 2/3 {R-18}</h4>


    Envy¡¯s confident and stubborn attitude only makes Lucien more excited to conquer her in every way possible, not just for reasons like helping Oya and improving Amelia and Envy¡¯s rtionship with his wives, but also for the incredible woman that Envy is.


    Lucien ignores the urge to c.u.m deep in her throat and takes his c.o.c.k out of her mouth. So, he caresses her face before lifting her by the neck.


    Envy¡¯s body convulses involuntarily with the pain, but the pleasure of Lucien¡¯s roughy touch added to his demonic energy entering her body and mixing with her own energy makes her feel great.


    He walks over to the bed and throws her on top of it. She rolls on the bed without mobility because her arms are tightly tied by the string made by his demonic energy.


    Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y quickly starts to wet the bed with Its love juices while she gets more and more eager to feel new and exciting pleasures.


    Lucien gets ready to start another round of teasing, but L.u.s.t quickly advises him. ¡¯Suspend her body.¡¯


    Although Lucien naturally understands how to give women pleasure with his body, he does not have much experience using external stimuli, especially in cases like this, where he needs to be rough. But of course, he has L.u.s.t with her vast knowledge to help him with ideas.


    He quickly takes three daggers and some ropes from his storage ring, then he ties the ropes to the daggers and throws them on his bedroom ceiling.


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    The sharp daggers prate the ship¡¯s wood, keeping the ropes hanging but also generating a noise that is heard by the girls above the ceiling, on the quarterdeck.


    Amelia stops telling stories about Lucien¡¯s childhood to his wives while everyone looks confused and curious.


    "Ahem! As I was saying..." Amelia continues the conversation as wondering about the things Lucien is doing with Envy makes her very jealous.


    Meanwhile, Envy turns on the bed and sees the rope attached to the ceiling by the daggers. "What are you going to do?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Make you feel even better." Lucien answers and turns Envy¡¯s body on the bed.


    "Nhh!" Envy m.o.a.ns as Lucien hold the back of her neck and force her face onto his bed.


    While Envy enjoys Lucien¡¯s scent on the bedsheet, he uses his other hand to caress and squeeze the s.e.xy curves of Envy¡¯s waist.


    Then he takes the string that ties her hands and lifts her up. Because her body is lifted by her hands that way, and she is unable to use her demonic energy, Envy feels a lot of pain, and of course, also pleasure.


    "Ahh~~."


    Lucien positions Envy between the ropes, and L.u.s.t materializes her body just to tie the rope to Envy¡¯s wrists and then to her thighs, leaving her suspended entirely by the ropes.


    "Thank you, dear." Lucien takes L.u.s.t¡¯s chin and brings her lips up to his mouth, kissing her.


    Envy continues to feel her body stressed because she is being suspended in the air and by the tightness of the ropes, but she is also upset that Lucien stops paying attention to her and acts so lovingly to L.u.s.t.


    "L.u.s.t, you have nothing to do-" Envy tries toin...


    *PAH*


    But Lucien ps Envy¡¯s ass hard while continuing to kiss L.u.s.t. He has pped his wives¡¯ asses many times, but that was certainly the hardest of all, leaving even his hand warm.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!" Envy let out a long m.o.a.n of pain and pleasure as she feels her body getting warmer.


    While kissing L.u.s.t, Lucien can¡¯t help thinking that it would be very easy to drive Envy crazy by using L.u.s.t to make her jealous.


    But Lucien also cannot deny that he has a certain pride as a man, and needing his wife¡¯s help to obtain a woman¡¯s affection does not seem fair for any of them.


    L.u.s.t knows that, and so, she dematerializes her body again, returning to his soul.


    Lucien starts to caress Envy¡¯s beautiful ass, and then in a quick movement, he rips the small panties she has been using to try to seduce him.


    "Nh~~" Envy m.o.a.ns as she feels the inner part of her panties force against her p.u.s.s.y before the fabric made of demonic energy crumbles in the air.


    Lucien strokes and squeezes her ass directly. His c.o.c.k gets even harder while he keeps his thoughts to himself. [Damn! Her skin is so soft...]


    As he squeezes her ass harder and harder, Envy keeps m.o.a.ning as shivers of pleasure run through her body.


    "Nh... Nh... Nhh... Nhhh!!" Her m.o.a.ns only increase the harder Lucien ys with Envy.


    Then he ps her ass hard, now causing her even more pain and pleasure due to her being without panties.


    *PAH*


    "AHHH~~~"


    Envy starts having her first real orgasm while her p.u.s.s.y starts to produce more love juices, which drip on the floor, making Lucien a little sad. He really wants to drink the shiny and fragrant p.u.s.s.y honey, but he knows it¡¯s not the time for that yet.


    "You really love rough y, Envy... Such a lewd demon..." Lucien says nonchntly.


    Envy tries to stop m.o.a.ning while shaking her head. "That¡¯s not it!! That... it must be because of my nature. Yes, I just want what your wives want, and it can¡¯t be helped..."


    "Hahaha..." Lucien keeps caressing Envy¡¯s ass. "I don¡¯t deny that some of my wives like it when I¡¯m rough to them, but not even Olivia loves it as you do."


    Envy blush. "I don¡¯t love it! This is just different... a little good..."


    Lucien squeezes one of Envy¡¯s buttocks tightly, sinking his fingers into her soft skin. "A little good? Maybe I should stop it for us to do something more traditional?"


    Envy has great pleasure in Lucien¡¯s intense caress, but then she feels him removing his hand from her ass. She knows he¡¯s teasing her, but she thinks it¡¯s okay to say what he wants to get what she wants. [It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m being dominated or anything...]


    "No!" Then she exims at him.


    "No?" Lucien asks as he squeezes her ass again.


    [Idiot!!] Envy curses Lucien in her mind but uses a soft tone to speak to him. "Don¡¯t stop... this is actually very good..."


    Lucienughs and continues to squeeze Envy¡¯s ass. Then he starts to bring his face closer to it, making Envy feel his breath on her skin.


    He kisses her ass tenderly.


    "Mmm..." Envy feels really good with Lucien¡¯s mixture of rough and gentle caresses.


    Lucien smiles and bites her ass, leaving marks on her skin and making her really scream with pleasure.


    "AAHHHH!! F.U.C.KKK!!!" Her body convulses as he squeezes and bites her ass.


    Envy never thought she could have such pleasure tied, spanked, and bitten by a man. Still, the fact that her body is totally at Lucien¡¯s mercy makes her feel perfect. Also, not knowing what it will be his next action is a bonus that she loves.


    After biting Envy¡¯s buttock, Lucien kisses it again as he begins to caress her inner thighs.


    She starts to get very eager while wondering about the pain and pleasure that he will give her p.u.s.s.y with his big and hard d.i.c.k.


    Lucien and L.u.s.t tie Envy¡¯s body to the exact height of his groin, so he just needs to move forward so that his c.o.c.k touches Envy¡¯s pink flower.


    He moves his h.i.p.s just a little forward, making the tip of his c.o.c.k kiss Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y.


    "Nh~~" She let out a cute m.o.a.n while feeling his hot rod touching her most private part.


    Envy can¡¯t turn around because the ropes limit her movements, but she lowers her head, being able to see Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    She feels a strong urge to ask him to shove his powerful spear inside her. Actually, she can¡¯t wait for that, but she doesn¡¯t want to beg him or even show that she¡¯s so eager like a stupid v.i.r.g.i.n.


    Lucien also feels an urge to thrust his c.o.c.k hard into Envy, marking her insides with his white juice and making her only his forever.


    But he knows he has to tease her a lot more and drive her crazy until she begs for his c.o.c.k, and of course, he also loves teasing.


    Lucien slightly forces the head of his d.i.c.k on the entrance of Envy¡¯s love cave, making her believe that she will get what she wants, but then he moves it down a few millimeters, making his d.i.c.k slide over her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Ahhh~~" Envy m.o.a.ns, feeling the shaft of Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k rubbing through her p.u.s.s.y, opening Its lips while she can even feel the heat of his hard rod with her clit.


    She sees the head of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k reach her belly before he moves his h.i.p.s back, rubbing the entire shaft of his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y again.


    From Envy¡¯s perspective, Lucien is using the lips of her p.u.s.s.y to give pleasure to his c.o.c.k, while he ignores her desire to have it inside. And damn, that makes her incredibly horny.


    Envy has always been controlled by her possessive desires about the things that others love most. And that has always left her frustrated.


    But now, no matter how much she wants something, Lucien hasplete control over her body. For the first time, she can feel somewhat free of responsibility for her impulsive desires.


    But on the other hand, he¡¯s teasing her to the point that it¡¯s torturing her, but instead of hating him for that, Envy¡¯s can¡¯t help but feel good, incredibly good.


    While Lucien continues to rub his c.o.c.k over Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y and make her feel good, she notices a strange purple glow appearing in her low belly area, especially when the head of his c.o.c.k touches that part.


    [Really?!?!?!] She considered the possibility of this happening, but as she sees it really happening, she gets shocked.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t realize that as he is enjoying the sight of her ass and p.u.s.s.y, but Envy keeps looking at the small marks that start to appear on her skin.


    Despite being excited by the new possibilities that this incredible act means, Envy is also concerned. [Should I let him create a soul contract with me?]


    Mentally, Envy feels like she wants to be in charge of the situation, but besides Lucien clearly being more in control than she is, epting him to put his mark on her will only make her his wife, thus submitting to him.


    Of course, Lucien¡¯s tattoo does not serve to subdue women, but it is the incredible connection that bonds him very deeply with his beloved wives. Still, Envy does not have the same vision of Lucien as his wives, and so she is in doubt.


    While Envy¡¯s mind refuses to ept ¡¯belonging¡¯ to Lucien ording to her confused point of view, her body feels better and better with his caresses and teasings.


    Lucien begins to rub his c.o.c.k more quickly and harder on her p.u.s.s.y while his hands run over her waist, back, and the base of her wings.


    He squeezes and pinches all the soft parts of her body, giving her pain and pleasure. Then he moves his hands towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts and tears her bra.


    When his fingers touch Envy¡¯s beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucien gets pleasantly surprised as their softness is as incredible as those of L.u.s.t¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loves so much.


    The size and shape of Envy¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts are also very simr to L.u.s.t¡¯s, so Lucien enjoys it a lot while squeezing and massaging them in a very hard and rough way, making Envy m.o.a.ns more and more.


    Envy continues to struggle to control Lucien¡¯s demonic energy entering her body, but the more pleasure she feels, the brighter the purple marks on her low belly area shine.


    While m.o.a.ning, Envy tries to convince herself that she must be the only one in control of the situation. [No, no, no... I can¡¯t lose! I¡¯m the only one to decide how he gives me pleasure... No... Damn!! This is so good...]


    Lucien continues to give Envy a lot of pleasure; then, he squeezes her n.i.p.p.l.es while pushing his c.o.c.k as hard as possible forward and presses her wings with his chest.


    "MMmmmmmm~~" Envy let out a long m.o.a.n while feeling great pleasure. Lucien¡¯s tattoo shines brighter than before on Envy¡¯s skin but still starts to fade next.


    He feels her resisting his demonic energy while pulling back his c.o.c.k and hands...


    *PAH*


    But then he ps Envy¡¯s two buttocks hard and squeezes them towards each other while rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y again.


    "OHHHHF.U.C.K!!!!" Envy loud m.o.a.ns as she feels pain and pleasure as Lucien squeezes her buttocks, making the lips of her p.u.s.s.y squeeze the shaft of his c.o.c.k tighter and wet it with her love juices.


    Lucien¡¯s tattoo appearspletely on Envy¡¯s low belly area and glows with an intense purple bright.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 271 - Please, Master 3/3 {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Please, Master 3/3 {R-18}</h4>


    As Envyes on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and struggles not to get totally lost in pleasure, he squeezes her ass and sends more and more of his demonic energy to her body.


    Just as when Lucien is with Amelia, and he feels his possessive desires stimted, he now feels the same with Envy as he feels great pleasure with her demonic energy mixing with his.


    He not only craves to have Envy only to himself but also to dominate herpletely, be it her body, heart, and demonic energy.


    "Ahhhh..." While Envy m.o.a.ns, Lucien moves his h.i.p.s back, still squeezing her ass and rubbing the shaft of his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y.


    Then he positions the head of his d.i.c.k again on the entrance of her pink cave.


    Envy tries to move forward, but she can¡¯t because of the ropes. "Wait!! I¡¯m very sensitive right now. Give me a few seconds."


    Lucienugh. "This is better because your p.u.s.s.y will tighten my c.o.c.k even more."


    Envy certainly wants to feel better and better, but she is afraid that Lucien will make her feel so great that she will fall in love with him.


    But he ignores her requests and starts to slowly prate her p.u.s.s.y. He uses the tip of his c.o.c.k to explore and teases the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y while boosting her orgasm.


    As she m.o.a.ns more and more, Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I hadn¡¯t thought of that before, but do you have a h.y.m.e.n?"


    Envy quickly responds between her m.o.a.ns. "Of course. This body of mine is a copy of my original body, which is pure."


    "Hmm..." Lucien can¡¯t help wondering about his first time with L.u.s.t. She had no h.y.m.e.n when she materialized her body, and that should also be a copy of her original pure body.


    Due to their powerful connection, L.u.s.t felt Lucien¡¯s doubt, and well, it is evident that it has to do with hisst question.


    Then she quickly started to exin it to him in his mind. ¡¯I knew that my original body was pure, but I didn¡¯t want to be hypocritical with you... although I don¡¯t remember very well, I know I already had s.e.x.u.a.l experiences before I met you.¡¯


    Lucien quickly answers L.u.s.t. ¡¯That¡¯s not a problem, my love. I know you had a life before we met, and that means nothing to us now.¡¯


    L.u.s.t is very pleased that her pst doesn¡¯t influence Lucien¡¯s love for her. Still, she can¡¯t help but have doubts about her past experiences.


    Like Envy, L.u.s.t has vague memories over thousands of years ago, and that turns to be even more strange when ites to the supposed experience she had with other hosts before Lucien.


    L.u.s.t remembers knowing things about s.e.x, but everything she did and has been doing with Lucien always seems new to her body, as if all of her previous experiences were gained by reading books or sharing stories and not personally experienced.


    Still, despite having several doubts about herself and her past, L.u.s.t does not care much about that because her life seems to be starting now, alongside Lucien, and their family is all that matters to them.


    Lucien focuses again on the incredible pleasure he is feeling with Envy¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y. He opens her buttocks, giving him an incredible view of the tip of his c.o.c.k, stretching her pinkly tiny entrance.


    He always acts gently in such moments with his other women, mainly because his d.i.c.k is very big and thick, so he has to move slowly inside them, giving them time to get used to Its size while his life mana manages to decrease their pain.


    But now Lucien doesn¡¯t have to be kind, or rather, he needs to give Envy intense sensations to break her stubborn personality and tame her.


    "Don¡¯t hold your voice," Lucienments as he gets ready.


    Envy is feeling a lot of pleasure just with the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her, so she can¡¯t even imagine how good it will be when he really f.u.c.ks her up.


    But she doesn¡¯t want to give him that satisfaction, so she clenches her teeth tightly, trying to resist as much as possible his incredible demonic energy trying to dominate her.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t waste any more time and moves his waist forward in a quick and hard movement.


    He feels his c.o.c.k running inside Envy with incredible speed. His hard member makes Its way through the pink walls of Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y wildly.


    Envy feels Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k dig deep inside her, stretching her insides while it squeezes his c.o.c.k tightly. [SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G HOT!!!]


    The tip of his d.i.c.k finds Envy¡¯s h.y.m.e.n and breaks it without any kindness, making her feel a sharp pain followed by a lot of pleasure.


    "AAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Envy tries to contain her voice, but her tongue refuses to remain in her mouth as she m.o.a.ns louder than ever.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t stop and continues to open every part of her p.u.s.s.y and make it take the shape of his d.i.c.k.


    Envy¡¯s mind starts to go nk while that incredible pleasure drives her crazy.


    Lucien¡¯s tattoo starts to glow in her low belly area again, and as much as Envy tries to resist, her body just bes less and less resistant to his demonic energy.


    Then Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k reaches the deepest part of Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y. Since the physiology of Envy¡¯s original body is that of a normal demon woman, she has a uterus, and Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k hits her cervix, forcing its tip almost an inch inside it.


    *PAH*


    In less than a second, he bangs his groin against Envy¡¯s ass, making a loud noise and meat hitting against meat.


    "Ohh..." Lucien feels unimaginable pleasure as he thrust his c.o.c.k in a spot of ??Envy where he shouldn¡¯t f.u.c.k. The tightness of her cervix is ??incredible, and he does not worry about breaking her.


    Envy finds it difficult to breathe while her tongue keeps hanging out of her mouth. She can even see a small bump on her low belly area as Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is stretching her insides over Its limits.


    "DAMMIT!! You shouldn¡¯t shove your d.i.c.k in this ce!!" Envyins despite being feeling astonishingly addictive pleasure.


    Lucienugh. "Do you mean this ce?" Then he swings his h.i.p.s to the side, digging further into Envy¡¯s cervix.


    "A-A-AH-AHH~~" Envy runs out of breath as Lucien pushes her insides towards her stomach.


    Lucien leans his body over Envy¡¯s, put both hands on her face, two fingers on either side of her open mouth, and pulls her head back, arching her body.


    Then he moves his h.i.p.s backward before quickly thrusting his c.o.c.k inside Envy, making it all the way to the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y and hitting the entrance of her baby room again.


    Envy feels great relief when Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k leaves her cervix, allowing her to breathe normally again. But his rock-hard c.o.c.k starts to hit her most sensitive part again and over again, giving her so much pleasure.


    She feels every part of his c.o.c.k as she moves back and forth, again rubbing his c.o.c.k all over the pink walls of her p.u.s.s.y until it hits the entrance of her cervix.


    Every time the tip of his c.o.c.k kisses the doors of her baby room, Envy can¡¯t help but wish ite in and make her lose her breath again, feeling that incredible overwhelming pleasure.


    "Nh~~"


    "Ahhh~~"


    "M~Mmmm~~"


    Envy means more and more as Lucien pounds her ass with his groin, making his c.o.c.k mess up her insides.


    Then he gives what she wants, forcing his c.o.c.k beyond the limits of her p.u.s.s.y and prating her cervix again.


    "YEAHHHH!! GODDAMN, SO GOODHHH!!" Envy exims as her tongue hangs out her mouth again.


    Lucien uses his fingers in her mouth to caress her tongue as he again moves his h.i.p.s sideways, causing the head of his c.o.c.k to stretch Envy¡¯s cervix.


    Every pain she feels makes her feel ten times more pleasure, and Envy has several orgasms in a row while her p.u.s.s.y forces Its love juices out.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t give Envy a second to rest and continues pounding her ass.


    *PAH*


    "Nh!"


    *PAH*


    "Nhh!"


    *PAH*


    "Nhh~~"


    *PAH*


    "NhhhhaaahhHH!~~"


    Lucien not only gives pleasure to Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y but also squeezes her buttocks, b.r.e.a.s.ts, wings, and tail. He touches and squeezes every part of her body.


    And after she hade more than ten times, leaving a huge puddle of love juices on the bedroom floor, Lucien prepares to give her p.u.s.s.y the first c.u.mshot inside.


    But not without teasing her. "Envy, you know, if I c.u.m inside your deepest part, you will feel even better."


    Envy¡¯s eyes sparkle. "Even better? So, do it!!"


    Lucien¡¯s eyes also sparkle. "Hahaha... That easy? How about you begging?"


    "..." Envy remains silent as she curses Lucien in her mind for teasing her so much.


    Lucien knows that it won¡¯t be that easy to tame Envy. His tattoo still can¡¯t stay on her low belly area for more than a few seconds.


    He continues to f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y but stops prating her cervix and starts to hit Its entrance gently.


    Lucien¡¯s gentle movements start to frustrate Envy as she was loving feeling a lot of pain and pleasure as he stretched her insides.


    Although she still feels a lot of pleasure with each of Lucien¡¯s thrusts, Envy stops having orgasms in a row while Lucien¡¯s movements get more and more gentle.


    Envy tries to move her ass towards Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, but she is still tied, and so he is the only one in control of their bodies.


    "Ok! Ok, damn!! Please..." Envy can¡¯t help but blush and pause for a second before continuing. "F.u.c.k me in that spot... and... give me your c.o.c.k milk."


    Lucien smiles, finding Envy¡¯s reaction very cute. She wants to see a lot more of that reaction, but it can still improve a little.


    "Come on, Envy. You can do better. Be honest, don¡¯t you want me to make you feel this good every day, forever?" Lucien speaks.


    "Every day forever?" Envy can¡¯t help but ask while her heart beats faster. Lucien¡¯s tattoo shines brightly on her skin while her feelings get confused.


    Lucien shakes his head slowly. "Hmm... I think every day will be difficult, but I certainly make up for my wives for days that I don¡¯t make them feel good, making them feel even better the next day."


    Envy knows that Lucien is telling the truth. Although he spent a week focused on giving pleasure to his more than two thousand troops, he did not neglect his wives and used the purple world overtime to give them a lot of pleasure, as well as extra time afterward.


    She knows that he is always doing his best for his wives, and if she really gets his love, she can have all the pleasure and more, which only he can give her.


    But is that really worth it? Envy understands that if she submits to him, he will put his tattoo on her, and she will really be his wife... only his... There will be no turning back and such a decision is scary for someone as imposing as Envy.


    But thinking about suchplex things at a time when Envy just wants to feel pleasure is very difficult.


    Her body is already addicted to the pleasure that Lucien can give her, and it is begging her to ept any requirement from him just to feel his c.o.c.k in her most sensitive part again.


    Although she hasn¡¯t experienced it yet, Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y is craving for Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k milk. She can¡¯t help but remember the m.o.a.ns of pleasure from Lucien¡¯s wives while he c.u.mmed inside them, and of course, she wants that more and more.


    But to have that, Envy knows what he needs to do. Lucien had said that before and waited until this moment to force her to say it.


    Envy closes her eyes as she pushes all of her pride and stubbornness to the back of her mind.


    And in a low, timid tone, and a little reluctant, but honestly, she says the words Lucien wants to hear so badly.


    "Please, Master..."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 272 - Purple and Gray {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Purple and Gray {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien smiles as he hears Envy calling him Master. He knows that she is still far from surrendering entirely to him, but he can feel her tone bing more and more docile and loving.


    "Good Envy... I¡¯m sure you will soon be one of my most loving wives." He starts stroking her ass.


    Envy can¡¯t help but be a little embarrassed. She always acted imposing in front of everyone, even in front of her oldest sister. Still, she is now bing loving to a boy with less than one percent of her total age.


    But Lucien doesn¡¯t give time for Envy to think about anything because he shoves his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y hard again.


    He begins to pull her body towards him while hitting his groin even more on her ass, making his c.o.c.k rub all over Envy¡¯s insides with even more speed than before.


    Envy starts to go crazy with pleasure as she feels Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kiss the door of her baby room repeatedly.


    Then he holds her tightly and pushes deeper than ever, making the whole head of his c.o.c.k force its way into her cervix.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Envy feels the pleasure that she is already addicted as she m.o.a.ns continuously and runs out of breath.


    But Lucien keeps forcing his c.o.c.k even deeper and hits Envy¡¯s inner w.o.m.b wall, giving her even more pain and pleasure.


    So, to finish in the best possible way, Lucien releases all the c.u.m he was keeping in his balls, whiches out wildly inside Envy¡¯s w.o.m.b, expanding its interior around the head of his c.o.c.k.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns louder than ever, feeling her insides being stretched by Lucien¡¯s hot c.o.c.k milk.


    Her mind goes nk, and her eyes roll up while she feels the greatest pleasure of her entire life.


    Envy is not the only one feeling great pleasure. C.u.m.m.i.n.g in one of the deepest and tightest parts of her is really an incredible feeling for Lucien.


    He feels c.u.ms pushing his c.o.c.k back while trying to get out afterpletely fill Envy¡¯s w.o.m.b. But he keeps the head of his c.o.c.k inside Envy¡¯s baby room for a few more seconds, feeling that incredible tightness and softness.


    Envy starts to drool as her body convulses. She feels like her belly is going to explode with so much hot c.u.m from Lucien entering her.


    Lucien moves a hand to Envy¡¯s low belly area and begins to caress the bump on her belly. He doesn¡¯t need to see it to know that his tattoo is on her and glowing with a bright purple.


    Also, he is generating a lot more demonic energy than he is using to confine Envy¡¯s energy, so he can control her body as he wants, without any problems.


    Envy feels Lucien¡¯s hand caressing her belly, and each time he moves it, she feels her insides squeezing his c.o.c.k.


    She feels that she is going to be totally crazy with pleasure. She is unable to speak and sends a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯This... is too much... take it out... or you¡¯ll explode my w.o.m.b!¡¯


    Lucien doesn¡¯t move back an inch. "Hold everything inside of you. Your body is now mine, and I¡¯m going to fill it with my c.u.m as much as I want."


    Envy wants to be upset with Lucien, but her body feels incredibly good even though she is convulsing with pain and pleasure.


    Her wings start to p uncontrobly, but he grabs them by their base. Envy feels that Lucien can easily control every part of her body, not by confining her demonic energy but because her body is epting to belong to him, ignoring the stubbornness of her mind.


    After a few more seconds, Lucien moves his h.i.p.s back, making the tip of his c.o.c.k leave Envy¡¯s w.o.m.b.


    He continues to pull his c.o.c.k back through Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, giving her great pleasure and extending her orgasm.


    "Ahh~~." She feels great relief as Lucien¡¯s c.u.m runs from her w.o.m.b down her p.u.s.s.y.


    *Pop*


    Lucien takes his c.o.c.kpletely out of Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, and his c.u.m starts dripping on the floor. He can see a few red drops of the blood from her h.y.m.e.n, which was brutally destroyed when he shoved his c.o.c.k inside her so hard.


    *PAH*


    "Nhhh~~."


    Lucien ps Envy¡¯s ass hard. "I just thought of it. You can recreate your h.y.m.e.n, right? Breaking thought it with my d.i.c.k will certainly be fun."


    Envy¡¯s eyes sparkle as she remembers the incredible sensation of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k breaking through her h.y.m.e.n. She quickly responds. "Yes! I can do that. You just have to stop confining my demonic energy for a second."


    Lucien ps Envy¡¯s ass again, making it redder and redder. "Nice. Let¡¯s do it in a little while as now I¡¯m going to f.u.c.k your ass, okay?"


    "Yeah, f.u.c.k my ass!" Envy doesn¡¯t think twice about answering. She can¡¯t wait to feel all the pleasure Lucien can give her.


    While his c.u.m continues to drip from Envy¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, Lucien begins to rub the head of his c.o.c.k on her butthole.


    Envy gets very excited while feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k again. From the moment it came out of her p.u.s.s.y, her body started to feel iplete and beg for his d.i.c.k again.


    But Lucien doesn¡¯t thrust his c.o.c.k hard in her ass like she is craving, but keeps teasing her. She can even predict Lucien¡¯s next words.


    He smiles. "You want this, right?"


    Envy rolls her eyes while her lips can¡¯t help but arch in a loving smile. "Yes... please... my beloved Master."


    Lucien doesn¡¯t think twice before moving his h.i.p.s forward, wildly forcing his c.o.c.k through Envy¡¯s tight asshole to Its bottom.


    "AAHHHWSHHITTT!!! She screams with pleasure while the inside of her ass ispletely filled by Lucien¡¯s hard-rock c.o.c.k just like he did with her p.u.s.s.y.


    While Envy m.o.a.ns crazily with pleasure, Lucien cuts the ropes that tie her and holds her by the thighs. She rests her back on his chest while he moves her body up and down, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her ass.


    Every time Lucien forces his c.o.c.k to the deepest part of her ass, Envy feels Its tip pushing her insides up while she runs out of breath, and drops of his c.u.m plop out her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g Envy so hard in every way he can think of, and when he runs out of new ideas, L.u.s.t gives him some tips.


    He spanks her ass, squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts, forces his c.o.c.k beyond the limits of all her love holes, and fills her bodypletely with his c.u.m.


    Then he f.u.c.ks L.u.s.t with affection and love in front of Envy, making her feel jealous, and then he goes back to f.u.c.k.i.n.g her roughly, making her scream and m.o.a.n until she is speechless and breathless.


    Lucien makes Envy re-create her h.y.m.e.n over and over again, so he breaks it with his c.o.c.k many times and stretches her cervix. After several hours of f.u.c.k.i.n.g her w.o.m.b, it takes the shape of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, and he keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g her without kindness.


    He takes Envy¡¯s body to Its limit and breaks it beyond what any normal woman could ever bear. But Envy just repairs her body using her demonic energy before Lucien f.u.c.ks her up again.


    Lucien¡¯s tattoo no longer disappears from Envy¡¯s low belly area, and her body bes increasingly dependent on Lucien. With every orgasm that she has, the more she craves Lucien and the more she wants him to make her feel good.


    But of course, Envy is still Envy, an ancient demon thousands and thousands of years old.


    And even after f.u.c.k.i.n.g Envy for more than five hours, Lucien still feels he needs to give her a lot more pleasure to break all her stubbornness.


    However, L.u.s.t informs Lucien that he can already try using her copy ability due to having absorbed much of her demonic energy.


    ¡¯Okay, what do I need to do?¡¯ Lucien asks L.u.s.t while c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Envy¡¯s w.o.m.b again.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body in front of him. "You have to try to focus on Envy¡¯s demonic energy. Look for it inside your body, and you will understand how her ability works instinctively."


    "It looks simple." Lucien lets go of Envy¡¯s body, and she falls on the bed while his c.u.m drips from all of her love holes.


    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "In fact, it should be almost impossible to do in the Mortal Realm, and you still have that strange limitation that prevents you from using magical abilities freely..."


    Lucien begins to focus on Envy¡¯s demonic energy inside his body. He can easily feel it, differently from Cassidy¡¯s wind mana and other elemental mana from his other wives.


    L.u.s.t believes that Lucien will be able to better use Envy¡¯s ability as it uses only demonic energy, which he has incredible control over. Still, she can only guess things while watching him trying to control that demonic energy.


    Envy also observes everything while her body is in a state of ecstasy. She doesn¡¯t want to use her demonic energy to fix her body yet to make the most of the mess Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k left in her insides.


    Lucien tries to control Envy¡¯s energy in his body, just like he does with his own energy to make his women stronger and confine Envy¡¯s powers.


    He quickly feels her energy and begins to channel it, but that energy doesn¡¯t follow hismands as easily as his own energy.


    Lucien remains focused, and the minutes start to tick... ten minutes... twenty minutes... Half an hourter, he still doesn¡¯t get any results despite feeling a lot of Envy¡¯s demonic energy in his body.


    "I think you need to f.u.c.k me more." Envyments while she finishes licking all his c.u.m that was still over her body.


    L.u.s.tugh. "Of course, you haven¡¯t had enough of it."


    Then she looks at Lucien. "There is still a lot of her energy in your body, so you just need to keep trying to control it."


    Lucien sits on the edge of the bed, grabs the back of Envy¡¯s neck, and brings her mouth down to his c.o.c.k. Envy doesn¡¯t resist and lets him push her head against his groin, shoving his c.o.c.k down her throat.


    As he f.u.c.ks the bottom of Envy¡¯s throat, he extends his other hand to L.u.s.t. "Maybe it will be easier this way."


    L.u.s.t smiles and enters Lucien¡¯s embrace. He wraps his arm around her waist and starts kissing her lips.


    Deleting himself with both great demon sisters in his arms, Lucien begins to generate a lot of demonic energy again.


    He cannot distinguish his demonic energy from that of L.u.s.t as they are the same, but he feels Envy¡¯s demonic energy entering his body as part of it mixes with his energy while the other part remains in his body as well as the mana of his other wives.


    Then Lucien has an idea and quickly puts it into practice. He stops focusing on Envy¡¯s pure energy and tries to use the energy mixed with his own.


    He quickly feels he can use that new energy that they have not yet given a name to strengthen his wives by giving it directly to them through pleasure or just as the sinful aura he can make with Amelia does passively.


    Still, Lucien continues to focus on that energy and trying to make it follow his will as well as his own energy.


    Starting with something easy, he tries to create an energy string just like the one he used to tie Envy¡¯s hands.


    And to his pleasant surprise, a string of a strange mixed color of purple and gray appear on Envy¡¯s neck, choking her.


    [Oh, it¡¯s easier...] Lucien is happy to control the mixed energy quickly and continues pushing Envy¡¯s head on his groin while the purple and gray string tightens around her neck, making her throat tighten on his d.i.c.k.


    Envy is surprised that he can control the new energy so easily when even she can¡¯t do it yet. Still, now she is more interested in the new and exciting game that is being choked by a string while Lucien f.u.c.ks her throat so hard.


    L.u.s.t also notices the string and mentally praises Lucien. ¡¯Nice!¡¯


    So she quickly continues. ¡¯Although unlikely it will work, try to use the copy ability using that energy instead of just Envy energy.¡¯


    Lucien quickly responds. ¡¯Yes, that was my intention.¡¯


    So he focuses entirely on that energy. After a while, he manages to make a strange purple and gray smoke start to circte his body, and somehow he feels he can modify his body with it.


    [Is this the copy ability? What should I copy?] Lucien has no idea how to use his supposed new ability.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 273 - Vague Memories

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Vague Memories</h4>


    All the time Lucien spent in his bedroom with Envy was excruciating for Amelia, who had to hear Envy¡¯s loud m.o.a.ns.


    He is happy to have thepany of Lucien¡¯s wives to talk, or she would go crazy with jealousy.


    But now it has been about half an hour since the m.o.a.ns stopped, but Lucien and Envy still didn¡¯t leave the bedroom, which is making Amelia nervous.


    "I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on." Amelia gets up from the sofa.


    Ang gently takes her hand and pulls her back onto the sofa. "Give them a little more time. L.u.s.t and Envy are beings far above our understanding, so it¡¯s best to let hubby handle them alone."


    Lucien¡¯s other wives nod, agreeing with Ang¡¯s words.


    Amelia makes a concerned expression. "But precisely because L.u.s.t and Envy are maniptive and dangerous demons, we have to support my brother. We should not leave everything to him to resolve."


    Cassidyugh. "You don¡¯t understand your brother... It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help him solve any problems, but it is that he has his pride as a husband. He wants to protect us from everything and take all the responsibility for him."


    Amelia sighs. "And don¡¯t you fear that L.u.s.t and Envy might want to take him only for them?"


    Some girls can¡¯t helpughing at Amelia¡¯s question. Rosements. "So, it is all about jealousy, right?"


    Amelia blushes. "Ehh... Yes, I¡¯m jealous. Don¡¯t you feel jealous that his number of wives is always increasing?"


    The girls make a thoughtful expression while Ang responds. "Well, we can¡¯t deny that we feel a little jealous sometimes. Still, hubby is always fair and never neglects us."


    Mia nods while petting little Ko on herp. "Yes, hubby loves us the same way... Though sometimes..."


    Amelia finds it increasingly amazing how much Lucien¡¯s wives love him, but she can¡¯t help but be curious because of the slightly concerned expression on Mia¡¯s face.


    "What worries you?" Amelia asks.


    Mia makes a thoughtful expression. "It¡¯s not that I worry... but that he¡¯s always thinking about her even when he¡¯s with us... that¡¯s a little annoying."


    "Who? Sophia?" Amelia is worried when thinking about her beautiful and caring sister, who certainly has the best rtionship with Lucien.


    Mia regrets talking about the subject that makes all the girls ufortable. Then Rose responds. "Our mother-inw."


    Cassidy quickly uses that opportunity and asks Amelia. "Heh... you were talking about your childhood and the hard training, but can you tell us about his mother?"


    "Aunt?" Amelia tries to remember what she knows about Lucien¡¯s mother.


    She searches her memory for an image, a name, or anything she remembers. But the only thing thates to her mind is their father telling them that she died and Lucien getting depressed.


    Lucien¡¯s wives are confused that Amelia is taking too long to respond, so Angments. "It doesn¡¯t have to beplex things... We don¡¯t really know her name or what she looks like. Hubby doesn¡¯t talk about her."


    "Hmm..." Amelia really uses all of her concentration to extract anything from her memory. Still, she can¡¯t remember anything about Lucien¡¯s mother as if she had never met her.


    She makes an apologetic expression at the girls. "I don¡¯t remember anything... not even her name."


    "How is that possible? Have you never seen her?" Marie asks.


    Amelia quickly responds. "Well, I think I must have seen her; after all, our mothers were all our father¡¯s wives. But I¡¯m only a little more than a year older than Lucien, that is, when she disappeared, I was six years old, so my memory of that period is vague."


    The girls understand Amelia¡¯s situation. Still, they want to have more information about Lucien¡¯s past.


    "But you lived together, right? At least before starting the training." Ang asks.


    Amelia shakes her head. "Since I can remember, we always live in that damned fortress. Eve was the one looking after us, and we could only see our mothers once a year."


    Lena makes a sad expression. "Your father didn¡¯t let you see your mothers often, right?"


    "Yes. He said they would spoil us and hinder our training." Amelia replies.


    Cassidy can¡¯t help asking. "But do your mothers allow that? Why didn¡¯t they face him to see their children?"


    Amelia sighs. "It is not that simple. Our kingdom does not have a specific name as it is the junction of all the small kingdoms oppressed by the Silver Legion."


    "Our father was the first person to start revolting against the Silver Legion and joining the kingdoms. To make these unions even stronger, the most powerful and influential women of the major kingdoms married our father to fight alongside him against the Silver Legion."


    Amelia can¡¯t help but be sad when talking about the past. "My mom, as well as my aunts, were people who suffered a lot with their people being oppressed, so they agreed to follow all of my father¡¯s orders to have a chance to fight back."


    Lucien¡¯s wives are very sorry for the situation of his and his sisters¡¯ families, especially the case of his father¡¯s wives, who had to marry an apparently horrible man so that their people could fight their oppressors.


    Amelia continues to exin. "Even with many kingdomsing together under my father¡¯s leadership, the situation was still pretty bad. So he said he had a n that involved focusing all of their special resources on children generated with the seven most powerful women among the allied kingdoms."


    Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkle as she talks with pride. "My mother, as well as my aunts, were not only the strongest women among our people but the most incredible people in our world. They had to sacrifice themselves for the general good when they married my father."


    "Although our father is not an incredible warrior, he is a dark mage with a vast knowledge of obscure powerful techniques. Our mothers agreed to follow his n to make the seven most powerful children of all. The ones who would lead the next great war and would end the Silver Legion¡¯s oppressive reign."


    "So, even though our mothers wanted to be with us, they assumed the sacrifice of their families would be necessary to guarantee the safety of the billions of families of their people."


    Amelia smiles as she thinks of her mother. "But the wars in our world have never stopped. While our mothers fought at the borders of our kingdoms with their armies, our father took care of our rigorous training and nourished us with his treasures and dark techniques."


    Then she makes an upset expression. "But in the end, we found out that our father¡¯s big n was to sell our bodies to demons after poisoning us with that damn rose for several years."


    The girls understand that Amelia is talking about the bloody rose, which is everyone¡¯s concern.


    Rose quicklyments in a hopeful tone. "Soon, we will be returning to my home, and my mother may know something that can help with that; after all, she is a vampire with thousands of years of experience."


    Ang takes Amelia¡¯s hand as she smiles. "As long as we know hubby, he¡¯s been surprising us by always keeping his word even when he does things that seemed impossible. So I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find a way to resolve this, and he won¡¯t leave us for at least thousands of years until that we can die of old age, together."


    Amelia smiles at Ang. "I also believe that we can do that. We have a lot to live for..."


    -----------------------------


    Meanwhile, in Lucien¡¯s bedroom, he continues to understand more about the purple and gray energy in his body.


    Using this energy, he tries to activate Envy¡¯s copy ability to change something in his body. But as he only has L.u.s.t and Envy as targets, he is in doubt about what to do; after all, the copy ability has many limitations.


    [Hmm... maybe that.] Lucien strokes L.u.s.t¡¯s beautiful blond hair and tries to change the color of his hair using that demonic energy in his body.


    The cloud of purple and gray energy circting around his body focuses on his hair and then quickly changes Its color from red blood to a blond, identical to L.u.s.t¡¯s.


    Envy is surprised by the fast speed that Lucien managed to use her copy ability, but she remains focused on sucking his d.i.c.k, or rather, letting him f.u.c.k her throat hard.


    But L.u.s.t stops kissing to touch Lucien¡¯s hair while she praises him. "Wow!! As expected, you really managed to control this energy really fast."


    Lucien smiles. "Actually controlling only Envy¡¯s energy is very difficult. I could only control our energies together, and it is still quite unstable."


    L.u.s.t kisses Lucien¡¯s lips while stroking his hair. "It¡¯s alright. That is the kind of thing that takes a lot of time and cannot be rushed. Not just time, but it also requires more power."


    Envy talks to Lucien mentally as her throat ispletely filled with his d.i.c.k. ¡¯L.u.s.t is right; you will soon be able to control my energy alone if we continue to generate more of that together.¡¯


    Lucien continues to hold Envy¡¯s head against his groin and uses his fingers to stroke her hair. "As long as you obey me, you will get as much of it as you want."


    Then he thrusts his c.o.c.k to the bottom of her throat and c.u.m a lot of hot c.o.c.k milk, which goes down to her stomach, making her feel breathless and great.


    L.u.s.t ys with Lucien¡¯s hair a little. "Well, you¡¯re still so f.u.c.k.i.n.g handsome like that. Still, I think red is the perfect color for your hair."


    Lucien smiles as he removes the purple and gray energy from his hair, bringing it back to its original color. "Yes. I really like my hair... red, just like my mom¡¯s."


    He can¡¯t help being distracted for a second, thinking about his mother and how he is getting closer and closer to having the power to rescue her.


    Then he focuses on L.u.s.t again and kisses her lips. "Okay, I can use the copy ability with this mixed energy, but can Oya do it too, or do I need to learn to use only Envy¡¯s energy?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "We have to test to find out. This mixed energy is something that never existed, so everything is new for us too."


    Envy finishes sucking all the c.u.m from Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k and starts licking around Its ns, begging for a few more drops. "Yes, let¡¯s do several experiments, and whenever we need more of this energy, my holes are ready for your d.i.c.k."


    Lucien strokes Envy¡¯s face. "Oh, dear. You will have to behave really well to have my c.o.c.k inside you again. I currently have a lot of your energy to do many experiments."


    She makes an upset expression while cursing Lucien in her mind for continuing to teasing her. Still, her tongue keeps licking his d.i.c.k.


    She knows she is addicted to the pleasure that only Lucien can give her body, and from now on, things will not be easy for her.


    Envy blushes as she tries to make a loving expression. "I... will be a good... wife... so... treat me well."


    L.u.s.tugh at Envy. "You will have to try harder to deceive hubby with this ridiculous act."


    Lucien strokes Envy¡¯s face while talking to L.u.s.t. "Don¡¯t be so hard on her, my love. My tattoo on her low belly area is proof that her body is already willing to obey me even though her mind is still stubborn."


    Envy strokes her belly above Lucien¡¯s tattoo as she smiles at him. "This... You are the first person to have a soul contract with two great demons at the same time. I wonder what kinds of things we can do now..."


    While Lucien and L.u.s.t also reflect on that, Envy wastes no time and tries to get into Lucien¡¯s soul just as she does with Amelia.


    She dematerializes her body, and unbelievably, seeds in actually sending her energy into Lucien¡¯s body, entering inside his soul.


    While Lucien is surprised, L.u.s.t quickly enters his soul too, afraid of Envy stealing her ce.


    ¡¯Hahahaha... This is fantastic!¡¯ Envy talks to Lucien mentally.


    But while Lucien hears Envy¡¯s voice in his mind, L.u.s.t hears it too and quicklyments. ¡¯Stupid Envy!!¡¯


    While they can hear each other¡¯s voices in a kind of shared mentalmunication, Lucien also can¡¯t help butugh at the fact that L.u.s.t is very jealous of Envy. [This is somehow funny.]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 274 - Natural Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Natural Concerns</h4>


    While L.u.s.t and Envy discuss inside Lucien¡¯s soul, he walks towards the bathroom.


    Just as Envy had her body covered with Lucien¡¯s scent, his body is covered with her scent, and he can¡¯t solve that by dematerializing his body like her.


    Not that he cares about having the scent of one or many women over his body, but he knows that his wives love his scent more than any other.


    The bath took a long time as L.u.s.t and Envy cleaned his body with their tongues, forcing him to wash again and again.


    Despite knowing that Envy still doesn¡¯t love him like his other wives, Lucien can¡¯t help but feels good because he already has so much control over her body.


    The incredible amount of demonic energy he generated with her was more than they expected, taking him halfway through the fourthyer of the Mortal Realm.


    And that is due to the many kinds of pleasure he felt, not only from having s.e.x with her but from giving her a lot of pleasure and dominating her body.


    With each new pleasure that Lucien discovers, with the new exciting, and luxurious sensation, he further expands L.u.s.t¡¯s own understanding of pleasure.


    After the bath, Lucien went back to the quarterdeck to find his wives. Despite not intending to hear their conversion, he still heard what they were talking about because he is always keeping his senses on guard.


    He is not upset that Amelia has told many things about his childhood to his wives; on the contrary, he is happy because he does not feel veryfortable talking about his depressing past to the girls and feels weird when talking about his mother.


    Lucien arrives at the quarterdeck, still wet as he dries with a towel and smiles at the girls while approaching Oya. "Sorry for the dy."


    His wives just smile lovingly without anyints. But Amelia can¡¯t help but pout. "It¡¯s almost sunset... you f.u.c.k.i.e.d the whole day! Where is she?!"


    Lucien changes direction, and instead of walking over to Oya, he quickly arrives in front of Amelia, lifts her by the waist, and throws her on the sofa.


    Then he leans his body over hers and begins to kiss her lips passionately.


    "Nh~~ Mmmm..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as she is unable to prevent her lips from following the movements of Lucien¡¯s.


    Despite being very fond of Lucien¡¯s passionate kissed, she is increasingly embarrassed, especially because Lucien is n.a.k.e.d.


    She tries to push Lucien away with her delicate hands on his chest, but her body refuses to use strength, so she begs him to stop.


    "Mmm~~ No... Ahh~~ Brother... your hard thing is hitting my belly... Uhh~~."


    Lucien finds Amelia¡¯s reaction very cute, which makes him want to kiss and tease her even more. Still, he knows he can¡¯t push her beyond a certain limit, or he can ruin their beautiful rtionship.


    He kisses her more a while before releasing her. "Whenever your jealousy gets out of hand, I¡¯ll have to do something like that."


    "..." Amelia¡¯s face bes deeply flushed as she looks away from him. Though, she liked his words as it means that she can always have him showing his love for her whenever she wants.


    When Lucien lies on the sofa with open arms, L.u.s.t and Envy materialize their bodies in his arms, obviously acting jealous.


    All the girls get stunned, and before they ask anything, Envy points to her low belly area, showing her tattoo exposed between her clothes as L.u.s.t does.


    Then she exins. "Now, I also have his tattoo; that is, I am one of his wives, and I can also enter his soul like L.u.s.t."


    Although that change in the situation seemed extraordinary to Envy, Lucien¡¯s wives already expected him to make her his wife; after all, there is no woman who can resist Lucien be them usual women or great demons.


    But Amelia is shocked that Envy now has a soul contract with Lucien and can enter his soul. Of course, her first reaction is to be jealous of Envy for being able to be with Lucien in such an intimate way.


    Also, everyone can see that Envy is nowpeting directly with L.u.s.t for Lucien¡¯s attention, which makes Amelia even more concerned about her first-women position in his heart.


    She quickly jumps on Lucien¡¯s chest while hugging him and sends a mental message to Envy. ¡¯Damn you, Envy!! You said you wouldn¡¯t steal my brother from me! He is mine, only mine!!¡¯


    Envy quickly responds mentally. ¡¯I¡¯m not stealing him from you. But look... now we both have his tattoo as well. It cannot be helped; we are all connected.¡¯


    Amelia continues to hug Lucien tightly while cursing Envy. ¡¯You are my partner... you should help me!!! Stupid great demon!! I should have known things would end this way...¡¯


    While Envy does not deny craving Lucien as well as all the women around them, Amelia continues to curse her in an endless mental discussion.


    Meanwhile, Lucien and L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but smile.


    Then, in the middle of Amelia and Envy¡¯s discussion, they hear Lucien¡¯s voice in their minds. ¡¯Stop arguing.¡¯


    Both quickly fall silent, obeying Lucien. But then, while Envyughs, Amelia blushes as she realizes that Lucien knew about their mental conversation.


    "Did y-you h-heard that?" Amelia asks Lucien, clearly in an embarrassed tone.


    Lucien quickly exins. "After I give my tattoo to Envy, our mentalmunication improved. Now we can hear our thoughts in shared mentalmunication."


    Amelia hides her flushed face on Lucien¡¯s chest, embarrassed for telling Envy that he belongs to her. "I... I didn¡¯t mean... It¡¯s just..."


    Lucien kisses Amelia¡¯s head. "Shh... Don¡¯t worry about that. It is mysterious even for L.u.s.t and Envy, so we need to learn about it together."


    "Mm." Not only Amelia, but L.u.s.t and Envy also agree while hugging Lucien.


    Although Lucien¡¯s other wives know that he will never neglect them, they cannot help but wonder what things will be like in the future.


    Currently, L.u.s.t, Envy, and Amelia are very powerful, impressive, and jealous women who are clearlypeting for his attention.


    And of course, despite knowing that Lucien can deal with them, the girls fear that things will get out of control when they meet the other great demons and his other sisters.


    Will they all be his wives? Despite a ridiculous question, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible at all


    While Lucien¡¯s other wives think about the future, he ends the group hugging session with his most jealous girls.


    "I have to start helping Oya learn to use Envy¡¯s copy ability." Lucien takes Amelia off him and calls mama tigress, who quickly arrives in front of him.


    Oya quickly starts licking Lucien¡¯s balls. She loves his scent very much and can¡¯t wait to have some special milk.


    Lucien is lucky because, different from a normal feline, moon tigers have very soft tongues; otherwise, he would have problems even though his body is incredibly resilient.


    Although it seems strange to have the pair of mother and daughter tigresses sucking his d.i.c.k, Lucien does not want to deny them something that they love so much and makes them stronger.


    Not allowing them to suck his d.i.c.k and drink his c.u.m for moral ideas would be hypocritical, just as not doing that because he doesn¡¯t think it is s.e.xy would be just selfishness.


    So, when little Ko jumps on hisp and starts to lick his c.o.c.k with her mother, he just pats their heads tenderly, letting them have all the fun they want.


    But the girls do not find it strange that the tigresses like Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k so much. Every time they suck and lick it, they find his d.i.c.k tastier and tastier, so they think it is totally normal to any other creature, especially females, would also love his d.i.c.k and the wonderful milk thates out of it.


    Also, the girls already see Oya and Ko as part of their family and not pets, especially after knowing that they will soon be getting demi-humans bodies.


    Still, there are other problems, which Lucien is thinking about while Oya and Ko lick his d.i.c.k. He shares his thoughts with the girls. "Maybe it is better to just give this copy ability to Oya now. Ko is still very young, and that could be a problem..."


    L.u.s.t quicklyments. "Hmm, I understand your concerns, but mystic beasts grew maturity differently than people."


    "What do you mean?" Lucien asks while he looks at little Ko, who, despite having grown a few centimeters since they meet, still looks more like a big cat than a small tigress.


    L.u.s.t exins. "People mature physically and mentally ording to various internal and external varied factors. For example, some people can start having s.e.x at the age of twelve while Amelia gets too embarrassed as a little child when thinking about it even though she is twenty-two old."


    Amelia gets embarrassed and upset by L.u.s.t¡¯s words while keeping herints only in her mind. [The problem is not s.e.x, but that the person I want to have s.e.x with is my brother! How would that not be weird?!?!]


    L.u.s.t continues. "In the case of people, the most determining factor of maturity is the same as that of a mystic beast, that is strength. When a person or any other creature bes stronger while healthy, they have the capability to grow more, developing their body to be able to mature physically."


    "Mental maturity is also greatly influenced by strength, but not so much when physical maturity, of course. Still, while physically maturing, mentally maturing bes more natural."


    L.u.s.t points at little Ko. "As I said, every creature is different and matures in different ways through different situations. In the case of this little tigress, she experienced something incredible while reaching the Mortal Realm at such a young age, though very powerful, mainly because she was nourished by your c.u.m and demonic energy."


    Then L.u.s.t finishes exining her point. "What I mean is that she is no longer an immature child. In addition to mystic beasts maturing faster than people, she experienced several opportunities that allowed her to mature even more, and despite her small size, she has the same energy as Oya; that is, she can control her body size, which I believe gives her the opportunity and even change her physical appearance while she has a demi-human body."


    Lucien continues patting Ko¡¯s head. "Well, not giving her the opportunity to have a demi-human body while I give it to Oya seems really unfair."


    All the girls agree while Angments. "I agree. Just let nature follow its natural course."


    "Also, you don¡¯t need to have s.e.x with her or anything right now. I¡¯m sure that as a cute little girl, she will continue to love receiving hugs and pats from you." Cassidy smiles.


    Envy alsoments. "Well, babies usually get milk from their mother¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts, so what¡¯s the problem with continuing to give her milk from your c.o.c.k even though she turns a little girl?"


    Amelia shakes her head. "What the hell is thisparison?"


    Lucien and the girlsugh at Amelia¡¯s embarrassed and upset expression as the tigresses continue to suck and lick his c.o.c.k.


    "So, what¡¯s the next step?" Lucien asks L.u.s.t.


    She quickly responds. "You should focus on sending Envy¡¯s energy in your body to the tigresses¡¯ bodies and then getting them to understand that you want them to use that energy to change their bodies. In this case, it should be easier for them to use your energy mixed with Envy¡¯s as it was for you."


    Lucien nods. "I got it. I think it will be easier than it looks because they are very smart, especially Oya, as she easily understands me."


    L.u.s.t agrees. "Yes, your tattoo looks much more efficient than the Beast Marks used by mystic beast tamers from superior worlds. Now you have to give them a lot of your energy mixed with Envy¡¯s."


    "Alright." Lucien wastes no time and starts to give a lot of his demonic energy and that of Envy that is inside him to Oya and Ko. And for that, the best way is with his c.u.m, which gives the tigresses a lot of pleasure and also gives them his life mana, which improves their bodies even more.


    And of course, while Lucien gives his delicious c.o.c.k milk to the tigresses, his wives almost drool while they get horny, or rather, they are always horny around Lucien, especially when he is n.a.k.e.d, showing them his perfect body.


    He notices the look of his wives andughs. "Don¡¯t worry; there is special milk for everyone."


    The girls smile while Amelia and Dawn blush and try to look the other way.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 275 - Wish of the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Wish of the Moon</h4>


    Although Lucien gave much of his special milk to Oya and Ko, they were unable to activate Envy¡¯s copy ability as quickly as he.


    Well, that was already expected as they don¡¯t have as much control over demonic energy as he does, and not just them, but all his wives will need a lot more time to be able to use other abilities shared with them when Lucien gives them other types of mana.


    So, Lucien continued giving the demonic energy mixed to the tigresses while trying to make them understand how to use that energy to copy the "ability" of having a human-like body, mainly from demi-humans girls like Madelyn and other cat-girls from Lucien¡¯s troops.


    A few hourster, they had dinner, and next, Lucien paid attention to his wives.


    After a long love session, Lucien again started paying attention to the tigresses and gave them more demonic energy while talking to the girls.


    He looks at Olivia. "How is the journey progressing?"


    Olivia quickly takes a t stone out of her storage ring. There are several marks on the stone and a long line in the middle. At the top of the line, there is a bright spot, and there is another spot almost in the middle of it.


    She points the stone at the front of the ship, and the two points shine brighter. "Incredible! We are almost halfway to Ivan¡¯s group."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Perhaps they have left the mine and are returning?"


    Olivia shakes her head. "The crystals were really incredible. I don¡¯t think that the adventurers would just leave the mine before receiving Ivan¡¯s orders."


    Lucien nods. "Anyway, we just need to find the group, and they can take us to the mine if they areing back."


    Olivia agrees. "Well, the important thing is that we are traveling really fast. Ivan took several weeks to make this journey, and he had good wind mages boosted by the crystals with him."


    Lucien smiles and strokes Madelyn¡¯s thigh as she is sitting next to him on the sofa. "Yes, my Madelyn is really impressive."


    Madelyn blushes as she looks away and strokes Lucien¡¯s hand on her thigh. "It¡¯s all because you¡¯re making me stronger..."


    While Lucien is increasingly proud of his wives, L.u.s.t is more impressed by his demonic energy.


    All his wives are getting more powerful quickly, and in Madelyn¡¯s case, she has already reached the Mortal Realm¡¯s secondyer along with the other girls who were in the first.


    Still, due to constantly spending her mana boosting sh.i.p.s¡¯ speed and receiving more and more demonic energy from Lucien, Madelyn is not far from reaching the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm.


    The natural situation after someone advances ayer within a Realm is always to be much more difficult to reach the nextyer, but in the case of people with greattent talent and infinite resources, that time may not be much longer.


    Still, Lucien does not respect these naturalws, advancingyers in a few days and making his wives also advance quickly as well, which even for a sin host is unbelievable.


    Well, L.u.s.t knows that even if someone has Lucien¡¯s body and his incredible ability to generate powerful demonic energy, things still wouldn¡¯t be evolving as fast as they are now.


    Lucien¡¯s most differential characteristic from other men is that he does not save efforts to make his girls stronger, giving them pleasure and love all the time.


    For the past few days, he has distributed his time between strengthening his troops, keeping Madelyn and the wind mages with enough mana for them to boost the sh.i.p.s, give a lot of love to all his wives, and now he has also been paying special attention to Oya and Ko, giving them the mix of demonic energies.


    Going from one group to another, Lucien remains asleep while the journey remains very pleasurable for everyone.


    And so two more days went by.


    -----------------------------------------


    After another day without sleep, Lucien gave a lot of demonic energy to all his girls, and after thest love session, heid on the quarterdeck sofa with Oya.


    Little Ko slept in Mia¡¯s arms with the other girls in Lucien¡¯s bed, everyone very satisfied, of course.


    After intense and rough s.e.x, Envy went to Amelia¡¯s bedroom with her and Dawn. Amelia only slept after Lucien spent two hours stroking her hair and kissing her.


    So, in addition to some of Lucien¡¯s troops watching the course of the sh.i.p.s, almost everyone went to sleep, leaving the night very quiet.


    The big moon shines in the sky while the low sound of water hitting the ship¡¯s hull leaves Lucien very rxed while he strokes Oya¡¯s fluffy fur.


    Mama tigress is lying next to Lucien while she rests her head on his chest. Despite not knowing much about human habits, Oya has already understood why the girls love to lie on Lucien¡¯s chest.


    Being so close to Lucien, Oya can feel his warmth and pleasant scent while his kind pats make her feel very good.


    Despite being a very intelligent creature, Oya doesn¡¯t quite understand what the goal of their journey is and many other details. But since she met Lucien, she is sure of one thing: Being with Lucien is her destiny, and she and her daughter will always be by his side.


    For most mystic beasts, survival is what matters most. They do everything to always be at the top of the food chain and protect their young.


    After giving birth to Ko, Oya¡¯s main goal became to protect her daughter, and for that, she would do anything.


    After difficult times, she found Lucien, and when Oya thought she would die, he saved her, made her more powerful, and protected her and her daughter from any danger.


    For that reason alone, Oya¡¯s loyalty to Lucien reached unimaginable heights. She simply cannot help but love the man who protects her and her daughter while giving them food, affection, and power.


    But things have not stopped improving. Although not a tiger, like her, Lucien managed to give Oya something she doesn¡¯t understand but likes a lot: Love.


    Whether with kisses, pats, or giving his special milk, Lucien is always making Oya and her daughter feel great, and of course, Oya can¡¯t stop her body from wanting more... from craving what he gives his women.


    Lucien is strong, affectionate, and fragrant; that is, everything a tigress female wants from her mate.


    While she is feeling much pleasure with Lucien¡¯s pats, Oya feels his caresses be more and more slowly until he ispletely immobile.


    She looks up and realizes that Lucien¡¯s eyes are closed. Well, he couldn¡¯t stay awake forever, and after going a whole week without sleeping, he got really exhausted.


    Oya just looks at Lucien¡¯s face. Even for her, who is a tigress, it is easy to understand that he is handsome. His perfectly symmetrical face added to his delicate but still masculine features, and his long red hair would be appreciated by any creature of the universe.


    Also, his horns, wings, and tail add a special charm for creatures like Oya, in addition to his scent that arouses luxurious desires in any woman and even men.


    While watching Lucien sleeping, Oya moves her paw over his chest. She wants to caress him in many ways, but she is afraid of hurting him with her ws or that he doesn¡¯t like her doing something weird.


    A sad sparkle passes through Oya¡¯s eyes as she looks at her paw. If she could describe her feelings into words now, she would think something like, [Why can¡¯t I have a normal hand like his other women?]


    Oya couldn¡¯t help but start developing jealousy of the other girls, especially after Envy and Amelia joined the group.


    And now, receiving Lucien¡¯s mix of demonic energies, these jealous feelings and literally envious feeling of what the girls can do with Lucien have grown more and more in Oya¡¯s heart.


    But also, she feels that Lucien has the solution to her problems. She feels that he wants her to change her body. Still, Oya doesn¡¯t understand how she can do that. She doesn¡¯t understand how to use the new energy in her body.


    Not being able to do what her master wants is really frustrating for Oya.


    Then while the saddened tigress looks at Lucien with a loving expression, L.u.s.t materializes her body beside them.


    Oya can¡¯t help looking at L.u.s.t with an envious expression. Oya knows that L.u.s.t is one of Lucien¡¯s main partners, and she has seen him thrusting his big and hard rod many times inside L.u.s.t, which Oya craves, of course.


    L.u.s.t looks at Oya with an expression ofpassion. "I can understand your frustration. Any female who is close to him receiving his affection but cannot physically connect with him will suffer."


    Oya doesn¡¯t understand L.u.s.t¡¯s words but understands that she is sorry for her, mainly because of her look.


    Then L.u.s.t smiles. "But you can change that. You can have the opportunity to be with him, just like me. And you can do it now."


    Oya makes a confused expression. She can feel that she does not understand something crucial, and that is a problem.


    L.u.s.t sighs. "I know it is not easy to learn how to use someone else¡¯s ability. But that is not impossible. You have his and Envy¡¯s energy in your body. His energy can help any other energy, including Envy¡¯s, so it shouldn¡¯t be something too difficult."


    "..." Oya still can¡¯t understand what she must do.


    Then L.u.s.t¡¯s eyes sparkle while she has an idea. Quickly putting that into practice, she begins to use her demonic energy to change her body.


    Unlike how Envy¡¯s demonic energy can be used to copy abilities and change her body, she, L.u.s.t, and the other great demons can materialize their body however they want because it is made of energy.


    Still, despite doing something different than what Oya should do, L.u.s.t thinks changing her body can help the tigress better understand how to use demonic energy to change her body as well.


    Oya watches L.u.s.t¡¯s body getting smaller in some parts and bigger in others. So shockingly, L.u.s.t bes a tigress the same size as Oya but with blonde fur.


    L.u.s.t-tigress approaches Lucien, making Oya stand guard, defending her master from the supposed new tigress. Oya is not jealous of Ko because she is like her and Lucien¡¯s daughter, but she will not allow another tigress to steal her ce beside Lucien.


    But, Oya does not attack L.u.s.t-tigress as she is still one of her master¡¯s women.


    L.u.s.t-tigress lifts her front paw towards Lucien, and again shocking Oya, her paw turns into a human-like hand before she caresses his chest.


    Oya is still jealous of L.u.s.t, but she starts to wonder if she could do that too. She can increase and decrease her body size, so changing her form may not be very easy, but it is not impossible as she is seeing L.u.s.t doing it.


    L.u.s.t-tigress changes her body entirely to human-like again while stroking Lucien. Then she moved her face towards his and kissed his lips, making Oya even more jealous.


    Oya watches L.u.s.t caressing and kissing Lucien¡¯s cheek, and somehow, she can feel that L.u.s.t¡¯s goal is not to make her feel jealous but rather to tempt her to do the same.


    But of course, what Oya feels most now is envy, and that envy begins to stimte more and more of Envy¡¯s demonic energy mixed with that of Lucien inside her.


    [I want this...]


    [I want to kiss my master...]


    [I want to be connected to him in body and soul...]


    [I want to feel him inside me...]


    [I want him to be the only male in my life forever.]


    While Oya wishes more and more to be in L.u.s.t¡¯s ce, the moon shines above them, and the demonic energies within her are fully aroused.


    While controlling part of that mix of energies from Envy isplicated, Lucien¡¯s part acts smoothly inside Oya¡¯s body, which in addition to her high intelligence and sharp instincts, makes her begin to understand the copy ability.


    As Lucien is sleeping peacefully, L.u.s.t continues to kiss his face gently, further stimting Oya¡¯s desires.


    The minutes start to pass, and something awakens inside Oya¡¯s body. She feels the energy mix following her will, and then her body starts turning smaller.


    Oya¡¯s ws start to turn nails while her fur begins to gets smaller until they are less than an inch and much thinner than before.


    Her head starts to take on a human form, and she starts to extend her paw towards Lucien¡¯s face while it changes to a human-like hand, a little more slowly than L.u.s.t did.


    L.u.s.t smiles as he sees Oya manage to transform her body from a big tigress to a beautiful young milf demi-human with white hair. Then she thinks out loud. "Hubby will certainly be pleasantly surprised when he wakes up."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 276 - Oyas Cuteness

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Oya''s Cuteness</h4>


    A/N: There are many lines written wrongly in this chapter intentionally with the purpose of generating immersion in this first stage of Oya learning to speak. I am not going to stretch this much, but I thought it would be cool to emphasize that.


    **********************************


    Although Lucien is always on guard, he knows that he needs to rx his body sometimes and sleep for at least a few minutes. And well, he can do it without worry, as L.u.s.t and Envy have incredible senses and will warn him of any problem.


    So, even though L.u.s.t kissed his lips, he didn¡¯t wake up because his body didn¡¯t feel any danger or anything like that. Obviously, he is already used to his girls kissing and touching his body while he takes quick naps.


    Still, after a few minutes of sleeping, Lucien¡¯s body gotpletely rested, or rather, he is already starting to miss the constant generation of demonic energy.


    And feeling soft lips kissing his face more and more passionately, Lucien¡¯s body cannot help but get aroused.


    [Huh?] But Lucien quickly realizes that it is no longer L.u.s.t kissing him but someone else, someone with a smell and lips that he doesn¡¯t recognize at first.


    He opens his eyes and gets surprised to see a beautiful face in front of him.


    The first thing he notices is big twinkling eyes that seem to be constantly changing from blue to green. It is easy to get lost in that angelic look, mainly because the woman in front of Lucien is gazing at him in the eyes.


    Upon seeing that beautiful eyes, Lucien immediately recognizes his belovedpanion, and then he understands that she was able to use Envy¡¯s copy ability.


    "Oya..." Lucien reaches out and strokes her face gently. Her perfect skin is so soft and pale.


    "..." Oya opens her delicate little mouth, but she can¡¯t say a word. She doesn¡¯t know how to express the incredible feelings she is experiencing right now.


    Lucien runs his rand over her face towards the back of her neck and slowly brings her head towards his, touching their foreheads as the tips of their noses kiss each other.


    He takes a deep breath of the wonderful smell of the white tigress. Oya already smelled really good in animal form, but now, in demi-human form, her natural fragrance is even better.


    As Oya is on top of Lucien, both n.a.k.e.d, he can see her beautiful body. She actually looks younger than he expected, having the appearance of a woman between 27 and 30 years old.


    Her perfectly symmetrical face has several demi-human characteristics that resemble those of Madelyn, but they are also simr to Oya in her animal form, as pointed furry white ears and some white facial hair strands.


    Her white hair is huge and long, even touching her big juicy ass. Oya¡¯s entire body is extremely s.e.xy, as her curves are very hot and well distributed.


    Starting with her b.r.e.a.s.ts, they are certainly big but without being extremely big, and they have a perfect shape, lively, and with a cute color of pinkish-white, which makes Lucien want so badly to touch and squeeze them.


    Her belly is very soft but has some fluffy white fur, which gives her a charm that Lucien really loves. She has a slim waist and wide h.i.p.s, as well as an amazing ass and thick thighs.


    And of course, Lucien noticed her pink flower, which actually has the most beautiful pink tone he has ever seen, adorned with white short fluffy fur, which he knows smells incredibly fantastic as he can already feel its sweet fragrance, especially because it is dripping love honey on his tattoo.


    Last but not least, Lucien can hear a tail swinging excitedly behind Oya. He wants so much to touch and caress it... Oya¡¯s whole body is so damn attractive to him on a level that can only bepared to the attraction she feels for him.


    The atmosphere of desire and passion that Lucien and Oya generate just because their bodies are touching makes L.u.s.t horny. She can feel the dense demonic energy being produced and strengthening them all.


    And although he really wants to eat Oya right now, which is her desire too, Lucien wants to give her everything a woman deserves, and for that, he needs to go slow; after all, that is very new for the excited tigress, who doesn¡¯t know even speak yet.


    The fact of not being able to describe her feelings is really frustrating for Oya as while her Master rubs their noses and touches their foreheads; she wants so badly to tell him that he is the only male she wants and that she is ready to give her body to him.


    Feeling his touch on her soft skin is much more pleasurable than on her fur of the animal form, and their lips are so close... She has seen Lucien kiss his women¡¯s lips many times, and Oya obviously wants to try that too.


    Lucien smiles as he slowly brings their lips closer.


    Just as he feels Oya¡¯s warm breath on his face, so does she. Oya¡¯s heart starts to beat faster while she is incredibly excited to connect their lips finally.


    So... their lips touch. The first thing Oya notices is how good Lucien¡¯s lips feel on her lips. He¡¯s kissed her head before, but touching their lips is far way better.


    Despite kissing be a usual thing for Lucien, he really enjoys his first kiss with Oya. He slowly starts moving his lips onto hers while their noses rub against each other.


    Oya doesn¡¯t know what to do, but it¡¯s easy to follow Lucien¡¯s lip movements and just let him make her feel good. And of course, like him, she loves how it tastes.


    Using his hand on the back of Oya¡¯s neck, Lucien pulls her head closer to his while increasing the intensity at which his lips move.


    He begins to suck on her sweet lips as their saliva mixes.


    Using his free hand, Lucien begins to caress Oya¡¯s body, starting with her thighs, next moving to her waist, and then upper body.


    Although he can control his erection, he doesn¡¯t do that, which results in Oya feeling something hard against her belly, and she quickly recognizes it as the thing she wants inside her so badly.


    Lucien moves his hand to one of Oya¡¯s perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezes it tenderly.


    "Nh~~." Oya let out a cute m.o.a.n.


    So he uses that opportunity to stick his tongue inside her mouth.


    Lucien is pleasantly impressed by the vor of Oya¡¯s mouth. It tastes much better than he expected, and he quickly starts to move his tongue slowly around hers.


    Oya is happier and happier as she experiences sensations she could never even imagine. Everything she expected to be very good turns out to be far away better and better.


    Although she is still a ferocious tigress, in her Master¡¯s arms, she is just an obedient kitten and lets Lucien lead the kiss as he pleases.


    She takes great pleasure in his passionate touch on her sensitive spots while his tongue makes a mess in her delicate mouth as it dances around her tongue.


    If it depends on Oya¡¯s will, they can continue kissing like this forever as she simply loves it so much.


    But Lucien kisses intensely just for half a minute before slowing the speed at which his tongue moves inside Oya¡¯s mouth.


    Then he starts to pull his mouth away from Oya¡¯s lips, which makes her move her head forward, not wanting to stop kissing.


    But he moves his hand to her chin and holds her head, breaking the kiss.


    Lucien begins to caress Oya¡¯s face and wipes the saliva that drips from her lips while looking at her lovingly. "Kiss."


    [Kiss.] The word echoes in Oya¡¯s mind, and she understands that what they just did was a kiss. She really wants to say ¡¯kiss¡¯ to ask to kiss more, but her vocal cords, still fresh, cannot reproduce the sound of the words correctly.


    "K-k-k... i-i..." Oya struggles to try to beg for another kiss, but she can only say alone letters in an awkward tone.


    Lucien smiles as he sees the cute Oya gets frustrated by not being able tomunicate. He knows that he will have to teach her everything; after all, she is still a tigress with a demi-human body.


    He smiles and kisses her again, making the cute tigress very happy and more motivated to keep trying to say kiss.


    Lucien breaks the kiss again and gets mesmerized by the flushed Oya¡¯s cute and excited expression. He thinks out loud. "You¡¯re so beautiful."


    [Beautiful...] Oya recognizes that word because she has heard Lucien calling his wives that many times.


    She smiles as her heart beats faster. Oya thinks that Lucien wants her to be his partner like his wives. and of course, she really wants to ept it, so she tries to answer. "B-b-b... e-e... a-u... l..."


    Lucienughs as he sees Oya trying to speak her first words. Then he sends a mental message to L.u.s.t. ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you wake me up before?¡¯


    L.u.s.t, who is watching them silently, quickly responds. ¡¯The transformation was difficult, and I thought you would prefer to see the final result. Also, you were in need of a good rest.¡¯


    Lucien can¡¯t stop looking at Oya¡¯s big and beautiful blue-green eyes. And he can¡¯t resist kissing her pink lips more and more.


    Then he again breaks the kiss and caresses her lips as he speaks. "Kiss."


    "K-ki ... i-s-s ..." Every time Oya repeats the word, she manages to say it more correctly.


    Lucien smiles at her as he takes her hand and puts it on his chest. "Me, Lucien."


    [Lucien...] How could Oya not recognize the name of her beloved Master?


    She quickly tries to speak it. "L-uc... ie-n."


    Lucien is surprised that Oya can speak his name almost perfectly on the first attempt. Then he puts her hand on her chest. "You, Oya."


    Oya also recognizes her name because whenever Lucien speaks it, she feels that he is calling her. Oya will not have a so hard time learning many words as she can feel Lucien¡¯s intention when she says something.


    So Lucien keeps trying to teach Oya words. He moves her hand from his chest to hers. "Lucien kiss Oya."


    Oya quickly understands and tries to repeat it. "Luc-ien k-iss O-ya."


    "Yes, my dear." Lucien smiles and kisses Oya passionately again. This time the kisssts more than a minute, leaving the cute tigress even more flushed and breathless while her heart beats faster and her lower body gets warmer.


    Also, Oya¡¯s cute white tail swings behind her to all sides, and Lucien doesn¡¯t resist caressing it, which makes her m.o.a.n as they kiss.


    Then Lucien breaks the kiss again, and Oya doesn¡¯t waste a second before asking for more. "Kiss! Lucien kiss Oya."


    Heughs while seeing how quickly she learned to ask for kisses. Oya already looks like one of his spoiled girls.


    "Do you LIKE to kiss, Oya?" Lucien asks, using a different intonation to say ¡¯like.¡¯


    "L-l-l.. i-k-ke?" Oya is confused despite understanding a little of Lucien¡¯s intention when saying ¡¯like.¡¯


    He brings their mouths together until their lips touch but does not start the kiss by making Oya move her head forward, trying to kiss. Then he smiles. "This is LIKE."


    Oya smiles. "Lik-e."


    "Does Oya like to kiss?" Lucien asks as he brings their lips together again.


    Oya tries to kiss Lucien¡¯s lips quickly. "Like! Oya like kiss!!"


    L.u.s.tugh. "It¡¯s not like in this case, but love."


    "L-l... o-v-ve?" Oya also recognizes the word but doesn¡¯t fully understand it.


    Lucien strokes Oya¡¯s face. "Love is like like."


    Oya strokes Lucien¡¯s hand while rubbing her lips over his. "Oya like like kiss... Oya love kiss..."


    "You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g cute!" Lucien smiles and kisses Oya.


    They kiss to the content of their hearts before Lucien breaks the kiss again and just keep their foreheads touching while rubbing his nose over hers.


    Then Oya puts both hands on Lucien¡¯s chest and looks him in the eye. "Oya like like Lucien... Oya love Lucien."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 277 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (1/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 277 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (1/2) {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be thrilled to hear Oya¡¯s loving words. He already knew about her loyalty and affection, but watching her try so hard while she still learns to speak to describe her love for him is incredibly satisfying.


    He quickly rotates their bodies on the sofa, getting on top of Oya. His wings ps and his tail excitedly swing while he feels a strong urge to make love with Oya and show her his affection.


    Oya smiles at Lucien as she is pleasantly surprised by his dominant posture. In her view, she is seeing the most amazing alpha male of all, showing his glory before taking her for himself. And all Oya wants now is for Lucien to make her belong to him and only him forever.


    Lucien intended to teach Oya many things before having s.e.x with her, but there is no need for an order of action since he can feel her craving for his body just as he wants her body.


    Waiting longer could make the end result more pleasurable, and of course, he would teach her many ways to feel pleasure before s.e.x, but why wait when both they are sure of what they want?


    L.u.s.t doesn¡¯t even need Lucien to say anything for her to understand that this is the moment for her to retire to his soul, leaving them alone.


    As she dematerializes her body, Lucien begins to kiss Oya passionately. He kisses her lips, her face, her neck, and then he starts kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Perhaps the right word is not to kiss but to devour her body with his mouth. He kisses, sucks, and bites every part of Oya¡¯s upper body while she lies under him like an obedient and happy bunny.


    "Nh~~ Ahhh~~~." Oya let out cute m.o.a.ns while she feels a lot of pleasure. Feeling Lucien¡¯s touch like that is much better than his gentle caresses on her fur when she was in beast form.


    Lucien kisses Oya¡¯s lips again before look into her eyes. "I love you, Oya."


    Oya smiles lovingly. "Oya love Lucien... Love you, Lucien!!"


    Then Lucien again starts to kiss Oya as he moves his mouth down her body. She holds his head while continuing to say that she loves him between m.o.a.ns.


    While squeezing both Oya¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucien kisses her belly. He quickly bes addicted to rubbing his nose on the fluffy white hairs on her belly. They are so soft and fragrant that his c.o.c.k gets even harder.


    At this point, Oya¡¯s body resembles those of Anne and Madelyn, but she has even more fluffy fur, which, although she can control as she learns to use Envy¡¯s copy ability or reach the Sky Realm, Lucien prefers her that way. He finds her perfectly beautiful with many demi-human features.


    Descending further into Oya¡¯s body, Lucien arrives in her low belly area. He finds it very cute the way Oya managed to leave the area where his tattoo is shining in a bright purple,pletely shaved.


    Oya knew that his tattoo on her forehead was a strong bond between them, and although she liked it a lot, she always wanted his tattoo to be close to her most private part, just like that one of Lucien¡¯s wives.


    And now she is delighted to have his tattoo on her low belly area. She feels great while Lucien lovingly kisses her on that special spot.


    But why is that ce so special? Well, because Oya can feel that Lucien¡¯s tattoo is over her baby room, and obviously, she really wants to give him another ¡¯Little Ko.¡¯


    Wanting is not enough to describe how much her body craves Lucien to pour his baby seeds in her w.o.m.b and get her pregnant.


    And as she does not mistakenly believe that he is sterile, she is very excited to create a life with him, strengthening their bonds even more.


    After kissing Oya¡¯s low belly area, Lucien begins to move his mouth further down, approaching her beautiful pink flower.


    Oya begins to feel a pleasant mixture of excitement and embarrassment. She closes her eyes as she continues to m.o.a.n.


    "MMmm~~ Like... Ahhh... Oya like..." She wants to describe how good it feels to have Lucien kissing her body, but she only knows to speak like and love now.


    Lucien continues to kiss Oya. "Hehehe... I know you like it, my dear."


    Then he reaches Oya¡¯s fluffy white v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. Despite being very simr to her normal fur, Its strands are even shorter, softer, and smells great. And of course, Lucien rubs his nose on them to the contents of his heart.


    Oya feels very good about Lucien exploring her new body. She had wanted that for a long time, but her beast form made it weird for both of them.


    Lucien slowly moves his head down and reaches the delicate lips of Oya¡¯s beautiful pink flower.


    Every mystic beast can change its physical form to a demi-human form when it reaches the Sky Realm; however, that process actually forms a whole new body using the energy of the previous body from that mystic beast.


    Using Envy¡¯s copy ability, Oya changed her body using the examples of Lucien¡¯s wives, especially L.u.s.t. And that process was very simr to when a mystic beast reaches the Sky Realm, that is, she created a new body, totally pure and untouched only for her beloved Master.


    Therefore, Oya will be able to feel everything a woman feels when giving her v.i.r.g.i.n body to a man for the first time as every experience she had before was different and rted to her beast form, which she will inevitably return after the mix of energies demoniacs in her body end.


    But of course, Lucien will be giving Oya a lot of demonic energy, be it his own and Envy¡¯s, until she reaches the Sky Realm, being able to maintain her demi-human form passively.


    Still, that kind of thing is not something important for Lucien and Oya now as they just want to enjoy each other¡¯s bodies.


    Lucien gently kisses the lips of Oya¡¯s p.u.s.s.y, making shivers of pleasure run through her body.


    He licks the sweet honey dripping from Oya¡¯s pink flower before opening Its lips and sucking directly from her wet entrance.


    "Ahhhh~~." Oya m.o.a.ns as her legs instinctively close.


    Lucien holds Oya¡¯s legs open and invades her pink cave with his excited tongue, exploring inside and sucking Its delicious nectar.


    "Oh... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!" Lucien delights in Oya¡¯s love juices.


    Oya blushes while getting very embarrassed and horny. She wanted so badly to do this kind of thing with Lucien, but now those amazing feelings are so pleasurable that it is driving her crazy.


    Lucien strokes Oya¡¯s thighs and continues to kiss, lick, and suck on her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Nh~ Nh~~ Nh ..." Oya continues m.o.a.ning and enjoying his caressing.


    Then he sucks vigorously on her clit, making her have an orgasm right away.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Oya holds tightly to Lucien¡¯s head as her body convulses with pleasure. Her mind goes nk while she feels like she¡¯s going crazy.


    Lucien takes a significant gulp of Oya¡¯s love juices before hugging her and starting to kiss her lips while they lie side by side.


    She hugs him and puts one leg on top of his, trying to bring their bodies closer together while her p.u.s.s.y continues squirting on his c.o.c.k.


    Oya doesn¡¯t understand why her body feels so good, but she knows that it is all because of Lucien, which makes her love him more and more.


    While she is just enjoying her incredible orgasms, Lucien strokes her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kisses her face affectionately.


    They stay in this position for almost five minutes before Oya¡¯s mind starts to clear. She smiles lovingly at Lucien and starts stroking his hair while he kisses her neck and shoulders.


    Then Lucien starts kissing Oya¡¯s chin, and she tries to start the kiss this time. Though, she just smashes her lips onto Lucien¡¯s mouth repeatedly like a child learning to kiss, which makes Lucienugh.


    "Hahaha... You are so adorable, Oya." Lucien can¡¯t resist letting Oya keep giving tap kisses on his lips as that is too cute.


    Oya makes a confused expression. "Oya... ad-ora-ble?"


    "Yes, my dear." Lucien kisses her lips.


    Oya holds Lucien¡¯s lips and looks him in the eye. "Lucien adorable."


    Lucienughs and starts kissing Oya again. They kiss and touch each other for several minutes while Lucien teaches Oya the names of various parts of their bodies.


    And of course, because their bodies were so close to each other, Oya felt Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k rubbing over on her body many times, which made her very horny.


    Although Oya wants to behave like a good girl and leave her chosen male to lead their love session, she can¡¯t help but move her hand towards Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k.


    As they kiss, Oya begins to caress Lucien¡¯s hard-rock rod. Feeling it throbbing in her hand, Oya gets even hornier as her nectar starts to leak from her eager pink flower.


    She moves her lips to the side and speaks while Lucien kisses around her mouth. "Like... like."


    Lucien smiles. "Do you like it? So, do you want it?"


    Oya continues to stroke Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. "Oya likes it... Oya wa-n-t it."


    Lucien kisses Oya again before kneeling on the sofa. Then he pulls her by the legs and positions her thighs on the side of his h.i.p.s while she remains lying and looking at him with an embarrassed and excited expression.


    Oya doesn¡¯t know why every time Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k rubs onto her p.u.s.s.y, she gets more excited and embarrassed, but of course, she knows that she loves it very much.


    Lucien raises Oya¡¯s legs, and she wraps them around his waist, so he starts to caress her waist while he rubs his c.o.c.k over her pink flower, teasing her more and more.


    Then he leans his body forward and kisses Oya¡¯s belly while looking at her. "Since we both want it, there¡¯s no reason not to go ahead, right?"


    Oya quickly nods. "Yes! I w-want it!! I want Lucien."


    Lucienugh. "I want Oya, too."


    He doesn¡¯t waste any more time and starts to open Oya¡¯s p.u.s.s.y lips with the head of his d.i.c.k. Gently, he starts pleasing her by rubbing his c.o.c.k¡¯s ns on her clit.


    "Nhh~~ MMmm~~." Oya let out cute m.o.a.ns while she feels the hot tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kissing her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien begins to move his h.i.p.s forward, and his c.o.c.k slowly makes its way through Oya¡¯s tight pink cave.


    She is tight like any v.i.r.g.i.n, but Oya¡¯s body is even warmer than any of Lucien¡¯s other wives. Not that it¡¯s a big difference, but Lucien always pays attention to the little details that make all his wives unique.


    As she continues to m.o.a.n, Lucien continues to move forward until his d.i.c.k touches her h.y.m.e.n.


    Although Oya doesn¡¯t fully understand it, she can feel that this moment is important to them.


    She looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes lovingly. "Oya loves Lucien... I love you."


    Lucien moves his h.i.p.s forward, gently breaking through Oya¡¯s h.y.m.e.n. She m.o.a.ns with pleasure while barely feeling pain.


    Then he leans forward and kisses her lips. "Love you too, darling."


    Although it is not a veryfortable position for Lucien, his body is very stic, which allows him to continue kissing Oya while also moving his h.i.p.s forward and slowly pushing his c.o.c.k deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.


    Oya hugs Lucien¡¯s neck while feeling great pleasure in his passionate kisses and his hot, hard c.o.c.k exploring her insides.


    Every second with Lucien is more and more pleasurable, which makes Oya love him even more. She feels like her heart can literally burst with happiness.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 278 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (2/2) {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 278 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (2/2) {R-18}</h4>


    A/N: Thank you for continuing voting, we reached 1200 power stones in two days, and I will continue the daily chapters, but without needing a certain amount of power stones. I just wanted to do that for you to see that it is possible. I mean, the tform says I have about 8000 readers valid by chapter/day, so 600 power stones is less than 10% of readers voting with just one... Well, vote if you want or not; I¡¯ll post daily chapters anyway. Thank you for reading.


    **********************************


    "Nh~~ Ahhhh... Lucien...." Oya m.o.a.ns as Lucien kisses her and pushes his c.o.c.k deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y.


    She feels so good that she loses control of her body, which results in her hugging Lucien so tightly that her nails leave marks on his back.


    Lucien kisses and sucks Oya¡¯s lips, face, and neck while feeling great pleasure. Their luxurious and passionate actions make him generate a lot of demonic energy, which quickly increases their power.


    Oya continues to m.o.a.n as she feels her insides squeezing Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k. Although she is not even used to her new body, it seemspletelypatible with Lucien¡¯s body as if it were made perfectly for him.


    "Mmmm..." She feels Lucien¡¯s long and thick c.o.c.k filling her more and more as Its heat seems to radiate throughout her body, which feels hotter and more excited every second.


    But then Lucien stops moving forward after prating her a few inches. He doesn¡¯t want to go too hard with her on their first time with her having this new body, but Oya thinks differently: She wants to feel Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kissing the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y, her baby room.


    She moves her hands from his back to his h.i.p.s but doesn¡¯t pull his body towards her without asking first.


    She uses her limited vocabry to beg. "Want it... Oya wants it."


    Lucien doesn¡¯t even need that Oya to beg that as he feels her p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k so tight and begging him to go deeper.


    "Deeper. You mean deeper." He kisses Oya¡¯s lips as he exins to her.


    Oya strokes Lucien¡¯s waist, clearly asking him to goes deep as she tries to repeat his words in the way she finds right. "Yes. Deeper... Oya wants Lucien deeper."


    Lucien gently holds her chin as he strokes her face with his fingers and moves her h.i.p.s further, making his c.o.c.k go deeper into her pink cave while her p.u.s.s.y walls squeeze even more Its shaft, taking Its shape.


    "MMmm~~." Oya m.o.a.ns as Lucien kisses her lips. She really loves the feeling of his rock-hard d.i.c.k spreading her insides.


    Oya enjoys every second while feeling Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k going deeper inside her, then Its tip reaches the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y and kisses the door of her baby room, making her feelplete like never before.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...." Oya let out a long m.o.a.n while Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k touching her cervix for a few seconds.


    Then he sucks on her lips and moves her h.i.p.s back, making his c.o.c.k rub all the way back through Oya¡¯s p.u.s.s.y before moving forward again.


    "AH~~ AH!! AHH~~~ AHHH!!!" Oya m.o.a.ns louder and louder as Lucien shoves his c.o.c.k to the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y, making it kisses her cervix before pulling back all the way again, rubbing every sensitive spot on her insides.


    "NH~~ NHHH!!" Oya feels like Lucien is turning her inside out and exploring every part of her body with his mouth, hands, and d.i.c.k.


    And of course, she is very loving to connect with him in this way, which she has waited for so long.


    Lucien is also having great pleasure. Each time he thrusts his d.i.c.k all the way through Oya¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y, it squeezes his d.i.c.k tighter while she adorably m.o.a.ns.


    He kisses, sucks, and bites her pink lips and n.i.p.p.l.es before kneeling again to have better mobility and to be able to give more pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y.


    Holding her by the waist, he pulls her body towards his while pushing his d.i.c.k harder inside Oya, making her have multiple orgasms.


    Lucien smiles while he is not sure of what is more amazing: feeling Oya¡¯s tight p.u.s.s.y taking the shape of his c.o.c.k, or seeing her adorable and flushed expression as she speaks his name between her cute m.o.a.ns.


    "You are so beautiful, Oya." Lucien praises her in a loving tone while continue f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y so nicely and hard.


    Oya smiles and tries to praise Lucien between her m.o.a.ns. "B-bea-utiful... Mmm... Lucien beautiful... ahh... Oya loves Lucien!!"


    Lucien takes Oya¡¯s hands and pulls her upper body towards him. She hugs him while they turn into a lotus position, with him kneeling and her with her legs wrapped around his waist.


    She instinctively starts to move her ass up and down while he supports her by the waist, and so they f.u.c.k harder and harder while kissing.


    Oya smashes her ass against Lucien¡¯s thighs, and the tip of his c.o.c.k invades her cervix. Then she keeps that position while kissing Lucien.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t hold his urge to c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside and Oya and starts to pour his white thick c.o.c.k milk directly into her w.o.m.b.


    "AAAHHHH!!!!" Oya m.o.a.ns very loudly as her orgasm, already incredible, gets even better while she feels Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m filling her insides.


    The sensation of Lucien¡¯s baby seeds filling her baby room is incredibly gratifying, not only because it gives her body a lot of pleasure but also because it satisfies her urge to have Lucien¡¯s child.


    That has nothing to do with whether or not Oya thinks Lucien is infertile, but about what her body and instincts feel while her w.o.m.b receives Lucien¡¯s c.u.m.


    Oya kisses Lucien passionately as she feels his c.u.m flowing into her like an infinity river, which, after filled her baby room starts to flow down her p.u.s.s.y.


    With that incredible amount of seeds, Oya¡¯s body is sure she got pregnant. She can feel with all her body and soul that there is no way an amazing c.u.m shot did not give her at least two kittens.


    And so, even though she is in a demi-human form, Oya, who is still a moon tiger, feels an urge to express her happiness at that incredible moment.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." As she m.o.a.ns, she pulls her lips aside from Lucien¡¯s while keeping their faces together, and...


    "ROAAARRRR!!!" Oya let out an incredibly loud and happy roar towards the moon.


    And then something unbelievable happens when the sound of Oya¡¯s roar inexplicably echoes in the air as if the moon itself answered her.


    *AAAAARRRRRR...*


    L.u.s.t is impressed and curious to the point of materializing her body beside them to observe Oya¡¯s body closely.


    Lucien is also fascinated, but he just keeps hugging and kissing Oya while filling her even more with his hot c.o.c.k milk.


    Oya¡¯s loud roar reached several miles across the sea, so it was heard by all Lucien¡¯s troops and wives. Only girls who have a deep sleep like Mia and Lena did not awake.


    "Ahhh... ahh... ah." Oya kisses Lucien passionately until she finds it difficult to breathe.


    Then Lucien lies on the sofa while, and Oya rests on his chest while they are still connected. She doesn¡¯t want to move to keep Lucien¡¯s baby seeds for as long as possible in her w.o.m.b in hopes of increasing the litter of kittens.


    And of course, Lucien has no idea of Oya¡¯s thoughts, special characteristics of moon tigers, or even about the secrets of his own body.


    But, while stroking One¡¯s head, he notices L.u.s.t¡¯s curious gaze at her. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    L.u.s.t remembered something when she heard Oya¡¯s loud roar, but she is hesitant to speak about that. "Eh... that roar..."


    Lucien smiles as he strokes Oya¡¯s ears. "Hehe... It was the most incredible reaction to an orgasm, wasn¡¯t it?"


    L.u.s.t can see Oya¡¯s eyes sparkling as she has a happy, flushed expression on her face. Even though she has seen that reaction in all Lucien¡¯s wives after he c.u.mmed so much inside them, L.u.s.t still thinks there is something else in Oya¡¯s reaction.


    "It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve heard old stories about a race of demi-humans tigers from a medium world..." L.u.s.t starts exining her thoughts.


    "Well, ording to other people¡¯s reports, the tigers of that race roared to the moon when they felt impregnation during s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse."


    Lucien makes a curious expression without realizing what L.u.s.t wants to mean. "Hmm, can it be easily felt just like that?"


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "In most cases, not during s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse. Though some mystic beasts and demi-humans races have more excellent instincts, which allows them to know these things."


    Lucien then understands why L.u.s.t talked about it. "Wait, you mean... But there¡¯s no way... Oya must have mistaken it, or that is just a fake legend."


    While L.u.s.t continues to look at Oya with a thoughtful expression, some of Lucien¡¯s wives arrive at the quarterdeck.


    *Meow*


    Little Ko runs and jumps over Lucien¡¯s chest before starting to lick Oya¡¯s face. She recognized her mother the moment she saw her and smelled her natural fragrance.


    Some of Lucien¡¯s wives approach them and get impressed to see Oya in her demi-human form.


    "She is so beautiful!" Ang exims.


    Then Anne looks at Oya with an expression very simr to that of L.u.s.t. "Was it Oya who roared, right? Did she roared only once?"


    "Yes, just once, and then her roar echoed," Lucien exins.


    Anne smiles excitedly. "Incredible!! So it¡¯s like the legends say..."


    "Is it about impregnation?" Lucien asks.


    Anne nods. "Yes. There are many legends in the Alliance about moon tigers. One of those legends says that when a moon tigress bes pregnant, she roars at the moon and if her roar echoes, it is a hint that the pregnancy will be blessed by the moon. Also, if that roar reaches far distances, it¡¯s because that tigress will have more than one baby."


    As soon as Anne finishes speaking, all Lucien¡¯s wives there look at Oya with the same thoughtful expression before looking longingly at Lucien.


    Lucien quickly understands what the girls are thinking and quickly speaks. "I know what that looks like, but L.u.s.t has already exined that I am infertile."


    Rose is the first to respond. "But L.u.s.t was wrong before, right? She didn¡¯t know about your dragonic or even demonic heritage."


    L.u.s.t makes an apologetic expression. "Yes, I didn¡¯t notice that... But there are limits even to my abilities."


    Envy materializes her body in front of them while Amelia is still climbing the quarterdeck stairs.


    "I heard everything, and yes, whether it be L.u.s.t, me, or our other sisters, we all have limitations. There is no being omnipotent in the universe who knows everything." Envy speaks as she looks at Oya.


    Ang quickly asks. "So, is this a real possibility?"


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know. Everything about Lucien is very mysterious. He should be infertile as all hosts of all sins have always been, but..."


    Lucien looks at Cassidy¡¯s belly. "I think it¡¯s unlikely, or we would already be seeing hints of that in Cassidy¡¯s body, right?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "Not exactly. Not all races have an equal gestation period. In fact, there are many differences in pregnancies between medium and superior races."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us that before?" Cassidy asks L.u.s.t.


    "Regardless of the type of pregnancy, I should at least know how to recognize a pregnant woman even if her belly hasn¡¯t changed." L.u.s.t quickly responds.


    "Unless..." Envyments.


    Then Envy looks L.u.s.t in the eye. "Did you forget that barrier?"


    L.u.s.t¡¯s eyes sparkle with expectation as she looks at Cassidy¡¯s belly. "F.U.C.K!! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think about that..."


    Everyone is confused, and Lucien quickly asks. "L.u.s.t, what barrier are you talking about?"


    L.u.s.t looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes. "Royal dragons have many peculiar characteristics, different even from their own race. Female royal dragons need a long time to gestate a baby and the gestation really only begins after a long time after she bes pregnant. In the time that the fetus has not yet been generated yet, but only their soul, a very powerful barrier protects the female dragon¡¯s w.o.m.b."


    "Isn¡¯t that just for female royal dragons?" Lucien asks.


    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes. Also, no male royal dragon ever managed to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a woman of another race or even normal dragons, just as any male of another race managed to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a female royal dragon."


    Although L.u.s.t¡¯s words are not positive, Lucien¡¯s wives continue to look at him with loving and expectant expressions.


    Before, they only had the hard truth that he was infertile, but now there are several doubts and assumptions.


    And even the smallest of possibilities still gives them hope of having aplete family with the man they love.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 279 - Many Queens and Princesses, but One King

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Many Queens and Princesses, but One King</h4>


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Ok... So why do you think that possibility exists?"


    Before L.u.s.t replies, Envy speaks first. "L.u.s.t¡¯s powers have always been underestimated by our sisters and me because Its focus is on strengthening s.e.x.u.a.l partners by pleasure. No one thought it would be possible to do that effectively before turning a horny dog who only cares for their own pleasure."


    All women around Lucien understand Envy¡¯s words and also why L.u.s.t¡¯s powers are so suitable for him: He manages to generate a lot of pleasure for him and his partners while remaining focused on his goals.


    Then Envy continues. "That is why your demonic energy is the best energy to improve other people. Even Pride¡¯s aura has its limits, but L.u.s.t¡¯s energy can strengthen any creature, not only as a boost but to improve and modify their bodies. So..."


    Lucien understands what Envy has to say. Still, he still asks to confirm. "You think that my demonic energy plus my dragonic heritage may have given my wives the ability to generate the protective barrier around their w.o.m.bs, right?"


    "Exactly." Envy nods.


    L.u.s.t also nods. "This possibility is real. Also, you could be giving to your wives not only other characteristics of your dragonic heritage but also of your demonic and even human heritage, in cases of demi-human girls. But we would not be seeing these results yet because you have been together for a short time, and your demonic energy was very weak some weeks ago."


    Lucien gets a little concerned that he can be changing the body of his beloved wives, but they do not see it negatively because anythinging from him is something that they would be honored to ept, especially because, in that case, it may be characteristic of superior races, which means more power, allowing them to always be by his side.


    He looks at L.u.s.t. "If they had that barrier, you would have seen it, right?"


    L.u.s.t makes an apologetic expression. "As Envy said, even we have our limitations. That barrier of female royal dragons cannot be easily detected. Actually, only people with specific abilities or incredible life mana could notice them."


    "Life mana..." Lucien can¡¯t help but think of himself first; after all, his life mana is always improving.


    "But you have these strange magical limitations..." L.u.s.t understands Lucien¡¯s thoughts andments quickly.


    Lucien quickly looks at Ghnna. "Maybe Ghnna can feel it then."


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It¡¯s possible, but her mana is still nature type. If you keep giving her demonic energy, at some point, her affinity will evolve into life, but then you would have to improve her life affinity to a high level so that she could feel the barrier."


    Ghnna makes an apologetic expression while feeling sad that she cannot know if she is pregnant. Still, she and Lucien¡¯s other wives are very hopeful because if that barrier prevents them from seeing any pregnancy sign, they can be gestating Lucien¡¯s babies right now.


    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t again. "So, our best option is..."


    "Sophia." L.u.s.tpletes Lucien¡¯s sentence.


    So she continues. "Sophia has an incredible life affinity boosted by the bloody rose and the demonic energy of Sloth. So, she could notice that barrier, especially after reaching the Earth Realm."


    When L.u.s.t talked about Sophia, Lucien felt Amelia getting ufortable. She was just listening to everything with a curious expression until now, but when she heard about her sister, her jealousy started to get out of control.


    Amelia walks over to Lucien and sits down next to him, while he is still caressing Oya.


    Oya doesn¡¯t understand much about theirplex conversation. Now, she just wants to rx while enjoying Lucien¡¯s caresses and imagine what their future babies will be like.


    Lucien¡¯s wives, on the other hand, are very eager to find Sophia so that she can confirm that they are pregnant. That would certainly make their already incredibly good lives with Lucien even better.


    He can feel how excited and hopeful they are about that possibility, but he doesn¡¯t want them to be disappointed if everything turns out to be just a mistake.


    "Don¡¯t think about it too much for now. You know... that is just a hypothesis." He speaks while looking at the girls.


    Cassidy looks at Lucien with a loving expression. "Before, we had to live with the sad idea of never having the chance of giving you a child, but now there is that possibility, so let us have hope."


    The other girls nod, then Astridments as she smiles at him. "You c.u.m so much inside us every day... Also, your baby seeds are so incredible that I always thought it ridiculous that you were infertile."


    While the other girls agree, Anne points to Oya. "Are you forgetting that roar? Her roar echoed like that of the legends."


    Scarlett quicklyments. "Yes, I¡¯ve heard a lot of legends like that about Moon Tigers."


    Lucien smiles as he kisses Oya¡¯s forehead. "But how could she know something that neither L.u.s.t and Envy can?"


    L.u.s.t responds. "Don¡¯t doubt the instincts of a mystical beast. Maybe she has a special ability that allows her to feels that."


    All of Lucien¡¯s wives lovingly smile as they look at Oya with a hopeful expression.


    Lucien is also very excited about that possibility, though he fears that his wives will be disappointed if things turn out not as they expect.


    After discovering that they may be pregnant, the girls were unable to sleep with happiness and excitement andy on the big sofa with Lucien, Oya, and Ko.


    A few minutester, while observing the moon, Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask a question everyone was asking themselves.


    "Wait! What if all the troops are also pregnant? Would that make Lucien have more than two thousand babiesing?"


    "..." The girls don¡¯t know what to say.


    "..." They can see a drop of sweat running down Lucien¡¯s face.


    --------------------------------------


    Morning, Viset.


    The sun is shining in the sky above the heart of the Alliance while the poption of Viset still has a hard time epting everything that has happened in recentst weeks.


    Rein¡¯s reign, the werewolf patriarch, seemed to be going very well while Lanzo, the manticore patriarch, also strengthened his n.


    Still, something exceptional happened when Ghalenna, the elven queen, arrived in Viset with an incredibly powerful woman, leading an army of elves and other demi-humans and crushed Rein and Lanzo in both singlebat and general power.


    The incredibly powerful and beautiful woman with the pink hair, known as Queen Eve, took the leadership of Viset in a few minutes with the most powerful troops ever seen.


    And of course, the other n leaders bowed their heads to avoid having the same fate as Rein and Lanzo, who were forced to walk around the city of Viset dragging themselves while being whipped by any woman who has a grudge against them, that is, many women from several other ns.


    The people could revolt and not follow the new tyrannical queen, but in fact, she got total loyalty from Luise, the matriarch in the fox n, who is a very loved and respected figure by everyone, especially by the people who did not agree with the leadership of Rein and the brutality of the manticore n.


    After Luise swore allegiance to Queen Eve, the Cat n matriarch, as well as the Bear n patriarch, also epted the new leadership.


    And so, other matriarchs and patriarchs from smaller ns also swear allegiance to Eve. But something strange was quickly noticed.


    While Ghalenna, Luise, and other matriarchs received the blessing of the new Queen, the Bear n patriarch, despite acting very respectfully with Eve, as well as other patriarchs, were treated by her as enemies and had all their power taken from them. In contrast, influential women in their ns took the lead of their people.


    If that weren¡¯t enough, Eve¡¯s speeches about how weak and useless men are, made it very clear that she doesn¡¯t like men, and they won¡¯t have room in the Alliance from now on other than the lowest level of servants, or rather, ves.


    Again, the people could revolt, but every man who tries to speak bad things about Eve is quickly beaten by a strong woman nearby.


    And every time a woman speaks favorably of Eve, she feels more powerful as if invisible energy rewards her for her loyalty to the absolute Queen.


    Thus, the general female poption of Viset has grown stronger and stronger as men are used for manualbor, s.e.x, or entertaining women.


    The people can¡¯t help but agree with Eve¡¯s words about it being the beginning of the women¡¯s era.


    ----------------------------------


    The doors of Viset¡¯s main castle open up as a beautiful young fox-girl enters the main hall pulling a werewolf man by the cor.


    The women inside the hallugh when they see the big werewolf¡¯s deplorable state being kicked by the little fox-girl.


    "Good morning, mom." The fox-girl bows to one of the women having breakfast at arge table.


    The charming mature fox-woman, Luise, smiles at her daughter. "Good morning, Elsie."


    Elsie bows respectfully to the other women at the table while continuing to kick the werewolf on the floor to the front of the big throne, where Eve is sitting and watching everything.


    Sitting on the arm of Eve¡¯s throne is a woman with very peculiar features, or rather, she would attract a lot of attention anywhere in the universe because her appearance is so unique that it is impossible to distinguish her race just by looking at her.


    The woman is 1.72 tall with a perfect hourss figure; her skin is fair in some parts while covered with purple and onyx scales in others.


    Her big ass and perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts are covered with small pieces of onyx armor, which have a texture simr to her skin¡¯s scales, making her armor look like part of her own body.


    Her face perfectly sculpted by perfectionist gods can only be described as incredibly beautiful.


    She has big purple eyes slightly nted, which added to her thin and long eyebrows gives her a sharp look.


    Her delicate and turned-up nose strengthens her dominant and proud appearance while her small pink mouth makes her look even more charming.


    The sides of her face are covered with more purple scales while her pinkly ears are long and pointed, not like those ones of an elf but a little wider, unlike any other creature in the world of Argerim or Lucien¡¯s homeworld.


    But the scales on her skin or her long ears are nowhere near the most noticeable features on her body, but rather therge and long onyx horns that start at her forehead and end with sharp points more than thirty centimeters from her head.


    Not two, but she has four horns on her head, two wider onesing out of the sides of her forehead, which curve downwards only with their tips slightly pointed upwards, while two or smaller ones follow on the inside of therger horns and are curved further up, creating an incredibly harmonious look.


    Toplete her unique look, her long blond hair reaches her ass even though it is tied in a ponytail between her big horns and also has braids that adorn her ears. Also, she has a long, thick, scaly purple tail.


    Such a charming woman, who never hides her true appearance even if it shocks or scares other people, and always looks down on everyone, can only be an embodiment of self-conceit: Pride herself.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 280 - Big Sis

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Big Sis</h4>


    *Thud*


    "ARGHH!!" The werewolf groans as he fails to get up from the ground after being kicked by Elsie in front of Eve¡¯s throne.


    The beautiful fox-girl kneels as she lowers her head and speaks respectfully. "My Queen."


    Eve looks at Elsie with a curious expression. She knows that no one would bring a man into her castle for no reason.


    But Pride, sitting on the arm of the throne, doesn¡¯t even look at them. Even beside Eve, she acts arrogantly as if everyone around her is her servant.


    "Tell me, child, what is the meaning of this," Eve speaks in a gentle tone to Elsie.


    She knows that to be a good leader, she must be ruthless to her enemies but respect her loyal servants, especially cute and strong girls like Elsie and her mother.


    Elsie gets to the point. "This man has critical information. I wanted to bring him up to your majesty before talking to anyone else."


    "Hmm... what is it about?" Eve is really curious.


    "It¡¯s about the Light Empire. They formed thergest army ever seen and attacked Portgreen." Elsie quickly exins.


    Upon hearing Elsie¡¯s words, the ns¡¯ matriarchs having breakfast at the table stand up.


    Ghalenna makes a worried expression. "How bad is Portgreen¡¯s current situation?"


    The other women in the hall, including Eve and even Pride, look at Ghalenna with a curious expression. Clearly, she shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about another kingdom, especially knowing Eve¡¯s power.


    Eve nods to Elsie, indicating that she can answer Ghalenna¡¯s question. "Well... Actually, Portgreen¡¯s army destroyed the Light Empire army. Only a few lucky troops managed to escape."


    While most of the women in the hall get shocked, Luise exims. "Impossible! Portgreen could not resist an attack by the Light Empire, let alone destroy arge army of them."


    Elsie doesn¡¯t answer her mother but kicks the werewolf on the floor.


    "AHH!!" The man groans but quickly gets the message.


    He keeps looking at the floor because he knows what will happen if he looks directly at Eve or the demon beside her.


    Then he starts to speak in a scared tone. "My great Queen. This humble servant manages information in my werewolf -"


    But before he finishes speaking, Elsie kicks his head. "There is no more werewolf n, only the matriarchs council, serving the great Queen Eve."


    *Blerg*


    The werewolf vomits blood before starting to apologize. "I... I was a spy. Earlier this week, I received information from several other spies who told me the same thing: The new King of Portgreen defeated an army of two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers with less than ten thousand troops. Also..."


    When the man begins to exin, the women begin to make suspicious expressions. If it were Eve¡¯s private troops, personally led by her, defeating even arger army would be easy, but there is no way that other people are as powerful as she is, or at least that¡¯s what everyone there believes.


    The man perceives how his story appears unbelievable and quickly continues. "I know that sounds like a lie, but that¡¯s what everyone is talking about in the south. Stories of that man will arrive here anytime by travelers and other spies."


    Myria, the cat-n matriarch, quickly asks. "How is the new King of Portgreen like?"


    The man quickly exins. "Our informationwork doesn¡¯t have so many resources... We only got vague information about him: He is a demi-human with very peculiar characteristics and also retook the Portgreen¡¯s throne alongside Cassidy, who was not actually dead."


    The matriarchs are surprised to learn that the daughter of the Sage King is still alive, but obviously, they are more curious about the mysterious new King.


    "What do you mean by peculiar characteristics?" Ghalenna asks.


    The man starts to say what he knows about Lucien. "He has great wings, bigger and scarier than Lanzo¡¯s. Also..."


    But then he starts to tremble as he continues to look down. "A-also.... he h-has onyx h-horns like..."


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, all the women in the hall get surprised, especially Pride, who is very curious to find out who is the man that has horns the same color as her.


    Eve can¡¯t help but send a mental message to Pride. ¡¯What do you think?¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe a demon... or Envy doing some of her games. Anyway, I think it is unlikely that he is from this world because onyx horns are really rare.¡¯ Pride answers.


    Then Eve looks at the werewolf on the floor. "What¡¯s his name?"


    "Lucien." The werewolf quickly responds.


    [Lucien...] That name echoes in Eve¡¯s mind as she remembers the first time she heard it seventeen years ago.


    -------------------------------------


    "This is Lucien, your brother," Michael speaks as he looks at his daughters in the main courtyard of the mountain fortress.


    Lucien¡¯s sisters look at him with a curious expression.


    Eve, in her eighteen years, stands in front of the other children while looking at the little Lucien of three years with a tear-covered face.


    She saw that same sad look on the face of all her sisters when their father took them from their mothers and brought them to the cold and lonely fortress.


    [Brother...] Eve has only had sisters so far, so it¡¯s normal to be surprised to see her first little brother.


    Seeing his sad and frightened expression, Eve quickly approaches little Lucien and hugs him tightly.


    "Huh?!" Lucien is taken by surprise by the warm andfortable embrace of that beautiful woman with pink hair. The cold he was feeling since he left his mother¡¯s arms is quickly pushed away by his big sister.


    Eve holds Lucien in her arms while looking at Michael with an upset expression. "What about his mother?"


    Michael makes an indifferent expression. "It will be the same as Sophia: They will be able to see their mothers once a month until they are five years old."


    The hatred for her father only increases as Eve covers Lucien¡¯s ears and speaks to Michael in an angry tone. "Dammit! You can¡¯t take a three-year-old kid away from his mother just like that."


    Michael sighs. "This has nothing to do with my children and their mothers, but with the future of this world. This is bigger than us... One day you will understand."


    "F.u.c.k you and this damned world!" Eve exims before turning around and walking towards the bedrooms, carrying little Lucien in her arms.


    Since she saw his familiar face and red hair, she was sure he is her brother, and from that moment on, she swore to herself that she would protect him as well as their sisters forever.


    While Michael is silent, Eve takes Sophia¡¯s hand and leaves the main courtyard.


    Lucien¡¯s other sisters look at their father with disappointed expressions, except for Donna, who also has an angry look on her beautiful face.


    "Nice! Now more than one of your kids will hate you." Donna says to her father before following Eve with her other sisters.


    Eve takes Lucien and Sophia to her bedroom, a small and simple room with two beds.


    "See, Lucien, this will be your bedroom now. You will be staying with Sophia and me." Eve tenderly speaks as she rests Lucien on her bed.


    While Lucien looks around, Sophia climbs onto Eve¡¯s bed, sits down next to him, and starts stroking his hair. "See, our hair has the same color..."


    Eveughs at Sophia¡¯s cute reaction. "Yes, you are very simr and are also of simr age. Still, you are a year older than Lucien, so you must help me look after him as good older sisters."


    Sophia takes Lucien¡¯s hand and smiles at Eve. "Yes, big sis. I¡¯ll take good care of my brother."


    Sophia¡¯s gentle touch and the words ¡¯big sis¡¯ make Lucien remember his mother¡¯sst words:


    "When you think the world is against you and everything looks bad, trust your sisters because they are your family, and the family must always be the most important thing to you. Also, take care of your big sis; she has suffered a lot and needs love to heal her wounds."


    Although very young, Lucien understood that he would need his sisters a lot to bear that new reality without his mother.


    They would have to be united to be able to endure the hard life ahead... however, at some point, their father managed to mess up their minds so much that they got broken...


    --------------------------------


    Now.


    While Eve remembers the good times she had with the cute young Lucien, the other people in the main hall look at her, waiting for her next words.


    Pride noticed Eve¡¯s reaction even though she still has a neutral expression and quickly speaks in her mind. ¡¯What was that?¡¯


    Eve ignores Pride¡¯s question and keeps looking at the werewolf. "What else do you know about him?"


    The werewolf quickly responds. "Well, I don¡¯t know anything else. I got that information and came back quickly to report to-"


    Before he finishes speaking, Eve looks at Elsie. "Take any useful information from him and then kill him."


    "Yes, my queen." Elsie nods while walking towards the werewolf, who starts to scream and beg for mercy.


    After Elsie drags the werewolf towards the castle dungeons, Eve looks at Luise. "I need all the information you can find about that man called Lucien."


    "I will do my best, my Queen." Luise nods before leaving the castle and gathering her best spies to seek information about Lucien.


    Then Eve looks at Ghalenna. "Prepare the troops. We are going to march south to conquer this whole continent."


    Ghalenna understands that because of the great battle between the Light Empire and Portgreen, and of course, their significant loss of troops, now is the best time to attack.


    Also, she is very eager to go to Portgreen, so she quickly nods. "Right now, my Queen."


    Along with Ghnna, the other matriarchs went get their troops ready to march, leaving only guards in the main hall with Eve and Pride.


    "Everyone out," Eve speaks in an authoritative tone, and all the guards leave the main hall.


    As soon as they get alone, Pride speaks. "You can¡¯t be thinking he¡¯s your brother, right? How would he have wings and horns while he¡¯s human?"


    "So, would that be a ridiculous coincidence?" Eve makes a thoughtful expression.


    Pride quickly responds. "There is that possibility, but I think it is much more likely to be one of Envy¡¯s tricks. She must have found out about us and is trying to confuse you."


    "Why would she do that? We are all sisters... except for Lucien, who is my little brother." Eve maintains a neutral expression, but Pride can feel that she gets emotional when thinking about her sisters and brother.


    Pride shakes her head. "Yes, we are a team, but there can only be one pair to lead, and it has to be us. That certainly leaves Envy frustrated, and I bet that one of your sisters or even your little brother may feel the same about you."


    "No. Little Lucien would never try to harm me in any way." Eve quickly denies that possibility. Also, she doesn¡¯t think Lucien would be a good host for Envy, though Amelia...


    [Not that any of my sisters would want to harm me, but Amelia was always jealous of me for my strength and Sophia for...] Eve tries not to think about weird things.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 281 - Assured Position

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Assured Position</h4>


    After the thrillingst night, Lucien returned to his daily routine the next day, that is, to split his time between boosting Madelyn and the wind mages, strengthening his troops, and giving his wives a lot of love.


    Also, he set aside extra time to spend only with Oya and Ko, teaching mama tigress new words and giving little Ko more mix of demonic energy while Oya and L.u.s.t try to teach her how to use Envy¡¯s copy ability.


    The example of Oya using the copy ability to change her body is a significant bonus for Ko. However, she is very young and does not yet have intelligence and instincts as sharp as her mother¡¯s, and so she still takes a while more to get a demi-human body.


    Well, L.u.s.t predicted that Ko would take at least a week to be able to use the copy ability, but three dayster, Lucien had a pleasant surprise when he heard someone running towards him while he was helping Madelyn recovery mana.


    "Hmm..." Lucien smiles as he hears the quick steps of someone too small to be Rose or Kara.


    "I was wrong again." L.u.s.tments in a sad sound.


    Lucien stops hugging Madelyn and holds L.u.s.t¡¯s chin before kissing her lips. "You have to stop underestimating our family."


    L.u.s.t smiles. "You¡¯re right."


    Then Lucien turns around while opening his arms.


    *Whoosh*


    As fast as an arrow, a little girl jumps into Lucien¡¯s arms.


    *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Muah*


    Before Lucien can get a good look at her, the little girl paints his face with kisses and licks.


    "Hey... Hahaha... Easy... Hahaha...." Lucien tries to avoid her little tongue, but the girl continues to ¡¯attack¡¯ his face with cuteness in the same way that little Ko did in her tiger form.


    Then he lifts her up by her slim waist, two feet above his head.


    "Little Ko..." Lucien smiles as he sees the beautiful fair-skinned girl, with white hair, and feline ears with slightly rounded tips, smiling at him.


    She is about 1.2 meters and has a beautiful infant face, looking 8-10 years old. Her eyes seem to be changing color like Oya¡¯s, but between yellow and green.


    And of course, she has fluffy white fur with small ck stripes over various parts of her body and an adorable tail, like Oya.


    "..." Little Ko says nothing and just looks at Lucien with a flushed and slightly upset expression as he is preventing her from kissing his face.


    She begins to caress his face while still getting used to her demi-human body.


    "Oh, do you want to kiss?" Lucienughs as he sees Ko trying to reach his face with her tongue.


    The word kiss quickly reminds Ko of all the times her mother spoke that to Lucien and got kisses. So she quickly tries to speak too.


    "K-k-i-s-ss..." The smart little tigress manages to speak a few liters awkwardly and extremely cutely.


    "Of course..." L.u.s.tughs.


    Lucien smiles as he finds it impossible to resist Ko¡¯s cuteness. Then he lowers her body, allowing her to kiss his face again.


    And of course, he avoids letting her kissing his lips while allowing her to kiss and lick all the rest of his face, leaving saliva everywhere.


    Ko continues to lick and kiss Lucien¡¯s face because it is the only way she can think of showing how she feels about him, that is, that she loves him very much.


    While Lucienughs at Oya¡¯s cute actions, the other girls arrive at the quarterdeck.


    Ang, next to Oya, alsoughs, seeing the cute interaction between Lucien and little Ko. "As soon as she managed to transform, she ran up to you."


    "Such an adorable girl." Lucien praises Ko while ying with her.


    Oya feels great while seeing Lucien acting lovingly with Ko. He always acted that way to her when she was just a tigress, but now they look even more like a family.


    [Family...] The word echoes in her mind. She has learned a lot of words with the girls in the past few days and already understands many of them.


    Oya walks over to Lucien and hugs him from behind while he holds Ko in his arms. Then she whispers affectionately. "Family... L-love..."


    Lucien can¡¯t turn around because Oya is hugging him tightly, but he moves his tail towards hers and entwines them while he responds lovingly. "Yes, this is our family, Oya."


    "Aww, how sweet!" Ang exims as she and Lucien¡¯s other wives find the scene of Lucien, Oya, and little Ko too cute.


    And of course, they can¡¯t help but imagine what it would be like to be in Oya¡¯s ce while he holds their children in his arms. The revtion of the possibility of them being pregnant made them imagine situations like that all the time.


    Even Amelia can¡¯t help wanting Lucien¡¯s baby, which makes her very embarrassed while she tries to calm down. [He is your brother, Amelia... would the child be your son and nephew? This is definitely absurd!]


    Also, the scene arouses those feelings in L.u.s.t and Envy; after all, they are also women. Still, they know that nothing can be done about their bodies made of demonic energy even in the best of cases.


    Lucien and his wives y a lot with the cute little Ko while helping her adapt to her new body and learn to speak just as Oya is learning.


    Ko was already treated by everyone as a beloved child even in her tiger form, but now she looks even more like Lucien¡¯s daughter.


    Her interaction with Lucien bes more and more loving while she acts spoiled, and none of the girls, even Amelia, is very jealous as they don¡¯t see her as a woman wanting Lucien¡¯s attention but a child who needs a lot of love.


    Also, not only Lucien but all the girls kiss, caress and y with Ko, although she wants to be in Lucien¡¯s arms all the time, as his little princess.


    As everyone already experienced that Ko was going to be able to use the copy ability and transform her body like Oya, Ang and Kara made children¡¯s clothes for her, and although some need adjustments, they all served her well.


    However, as Oya doesn¡¯t like to wear the clothes she got from Cassidy as they have a simr body, Ko likes to keep n.a.k.e.d.


    And Lucien has no reason to force the girls to wear clothes when they are alone with their family members and his female troops, which are also part of their family because he walks n.a.k.e.d among them all the time.


    He didn¡¯t even think it would be weird to have little Ko seeing his n.a.k.e.d body because she is a child as there is nothing about his body that she hasn¡¯t seen, licked, sucked, or drunk while in tiger form, so creating problems now would be just hypocrisy.


    Of course, Lucien doesn¡¯t see his little princess in any s.e.x.u.a.l way, and their rtionship is pure. Well, that¡¯s what he thinks, but little Ko is clearly aware of s.e.x.u.a.l feelings because despite appearing to be 8-10 years old, she is maturing quickly, mainly due to her sharp instincts and Lucien¡¯s demonic energy.


    And so the sea journey continued with Lucien and all the girls having a great time and getting stronger and stronger.


    -----------------------------


    Five dayster, the group approached the life crystal mine.


    "Approximately ten miles," Olivia reports to Lucien while looking at the magic stone that is connected to the stone with the group of adventurers at the mine.


    Lucien, holding little Ko in his arm, of course, looks at the horizon in front of him and sees only water, even with his keen eyesight. "L.u.s.t, can you see something?"


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "No."


    "I don¡¯t see anything, either." Envy, on the other side of Lucien, responds.


    "It¡¯s must be a very small ind," Lucienments as he continues trying to see the mine.


    Although his group is very strong, he knows that the adventurers at the mine will be very strong because they are probably consuming the crystals or dead by Its side effects.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t fear being defeated by adventurers even boosted by the crystals as he already has the strength of a person from Earth Realm when using his demonic energy while Amelia is literally in the Earth Realm.


    Still, Lucien always needs to think of his group responsibly in order to avoid the death of his troops and run towards a possibly dangerous situation without knowing what awaits them in there is not that simple.


    "Keep up this speed; I¡¯ll try to get a good view of the mine." Lucien talks to Madelyn as he prepares to fly.


    "I¡¯m going with you." Almost all of Lucien¡¯s wives speak quickly, even Envy and Amelia. Oya, despite not having the ability to fly, takes a step towards him, clearly demonstrating her intention.


    Lucien smiles. Everyone knows that alone he could fly faster than alongside other people, but they would never let him go into the unknown alone.


    "Alright." Lucien agrees as there is no reason to go alone when he has his beloved family by his side.


    The mage girls quickly create elementary tforms while those with wings just fly to the sky whileughing.


    Lucien raises little Ko and puts her sitting on his shoulders. "Holds on my horns."


    Ko holds Lucien¡¯s horns while feeling veryfortable in that position. Since he can simply send his girls to the purple world in case he needs to fight, there is no problem taking her with him.


    The other girls, including Oya and Amelia, can only envy Ko as they climb Ang¡¯s floating tform.


    *Whoosh*


    Lucien ps his wings and soars after Astrid, Aria, and E while L.u.s.t and Envy fly alongside him, followed by the other women on floating tforms.


    "Whoooaah!!" Little Ko exims andughs as she finds it very fun to fly on Lucien¡¯s shoulders.


    The group quickly flies a few miles towards the mine while Lucien ys in the air with the other girls, giving his little princess a lot of fun.


    "There it is." Lucien sees a small spot more than five miles ahead and concludes that it is the ind.


    The group continues to fly towards there, but then L.u.s.t quickly sends a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯Wait!¡¯


    Lucien quickly sends the same mental message to all his girls, making the group stop in the air.


    L.u.s.t quickly exins. "There¡¯s something in the water."


    Everyone looks at the sea while Lucien uses his senses to the fullest and asks L.u.s.t for more information. "Do you know what it is?"


    "Look over there!" Envy exims as she notices something with her senses and points in that direction.


    Everyone looks in that direction and sees an emerald glow moving a few meters below the water at high speed.


    "A fish?" With his keen eye, Lucien realizes that the creature is arge fish over ten meters long and three meters wide.


    Maggie uses her vision skills, which allows her to ignore the water and see the creature clearly. "It¡¯s a shark. But... is Its body covered in emerald rocks? The crystal?"


    L.u.s.t quickly tries to analyze the shark by its power aura. "Yes, that must be the crystal as Its strength is equal to the secondyer of the Mortal Realm."


    Lucien starts to fly down towards the shark. "So, we better kill it before it attacks the sh.i.p.s."


    "Wait!" Envy exims while she fears that the beast is stronger than apparent as the use of raw mystic crystals generates many unpredictable side effects.


    But Lucien had already descended some meters when he heard Envy¡¯s warning, and the shark really surprises everyone.


    *Ssh*


    Leaving the water like an arrow, the shark flies towards Lucien, showing its mouth full of greenish fangs.


    Little Ko holds firmly on to Lucien¡¯s horns as she opens her mouth in surprise but feels no fear. "Wow!!"


    Lucien¡¯s golden naginata appears in his hand as he uses his other hand to hold Ko¡¯s leg and p his wings upward, causing his body to fall towards the water faster, avoiding the shark.


    Then he raises his naginata by piercing the shark¡¯s belly and opening Its body from side to side as it passes over him and Ko.


    Ko looks up and sees the shark¡¯s green guts falling behind them as Lucien flies forward.


    She already thought Lucien was incredible, but seeing something like that in front of her makes her very enthusiastic.


    "Lucien... a-ama-zing!!!" Ko exim as her eyes shines with admiration for Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 282 - Stupid Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Stupid Mistakes</h4>


    *Ssh*


    The big greenish shark falls into the water with its belly entirely open while its blood and guts leak out of its lifeless body.


    Lucien ps his wings in the air to get rid of a few drops that sttered on him as his golden naginata disappears, returning to his soul.


    *p* *p* *p* *p* *p*


    Lucien¡¯s wives p whileughing.


    "Poor shark, it didn¡¯t stand a chance."


    "Of course, it is hubby, after all."


    "Hubby never gets tired of showing his skills."


    Envy shakes her head. "You could fit very well as Pride¡¯s host with such arrogance."


    L.u.s.t, who is flying next to Lucien, looks at Envy with an upset expression. "Humph!"


    Lucien strokes little Ko¡¯s leg. "Are you okay, my princess?"


    Ko¡¯s eyes are shining with excitement as her small mouth, slightly open, reveals her short and cute fangs.


    She leans her head forward between Lucien¡¯s horns and looks at his face. "S-so c-cool!!"


    Lucienughs. "I knew you would like it, my dear."


    Despite being young, Ko, like Oya, is as cute as fierce. They are brutal tigresses who will always enjoy a good fight.


    Lucien looks at the shark¡¯s body, sinking in the water while talking to L.u.s.t. "Can we use the crystals in Its body?"


    "Yes, a good alchemist can even use Its blood to create something useful." L.u.s.t quickly responds.


    Before Lucien says anything, Lena creates huge ice pincers to grab the shark¡¯s body and store it in her storage ring to give it to Lucienter.


    "There are more of them approaching." L.u.s.t quickly warns Lucien while feeling other sharks with powerful life aura approaching them from a few miles ahead.


    "Did they just ate the crystals?" Although what happened to the shark is quite obvious, Lucien asks L.u.s.t a more detailed exnation.


    L.u.s.t quickly exins. "Oh, yes. That ismon in crystal mines recently discovered. In most cases, the crystals grow, and some external factor exposes them from the underground, and then beasts are attracted by their aura and eat these crystals, thus bing more powerful but also suffering side effects as to be more violent and unstable until they die of magic intoxication after a certain time."


    "Beasts and people don¡¯t always die from it. In some rare cases, due to the nature of their bodies, they evolve into even more powerful beings." Envyments.


    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, it is true but extremely rare."


    While listening to other sharks approaching them, Lucienments. "Hmm... Since the mine is on a small ind, it is easy to conclude that due to the adventurers¡¯ mining, sea creatures nearby had ess to the crystals."


    "Exactly." L.u.s.t and Envy respond together and look at each other.


    Amelia, who is on Ang¡¯s tform next to Lucien with other girls, finds it ufortable to see Envy acting in such a docile way to Lucien.


    Not that she is jealous of Lucien because Envy is her partner, but because Amelia wants to be with Lucien by helping him more than any other woman.


    Lucien looks in the direction of the sharks while talking to his wives. "We must not let them reach the sh.i.p.s. Although we are very strong now, remember to always be careful when fighting."


    "Yes, hubby." The girls answer together before flying towards the sharks.


    Using the advantage of the floating tforms, the girls use spells and arrows to fight sharks.


    Some sharks jump out of the water to attack the girls, so Cassidy and the other women who use melee weapons deal with them, always working as a team.


    Oya changed her body to a tiger form to protect Ang¡¯s group, but Ko continued in her demi-human, sitting on Lucien¡¯s shoulders. He gave her a dagger, and she even attacked a smaller shark with him.


    After killing eight sharks, the group continued to advance towards that ind while the sh.i.p.s followed them.


    They killed six more sharks between the first and thirdyers of the Mortal Realm before reaching a mile from the small ind.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t see sh.i.p.s around the ind but some wreckage. "The sharks must have destroyed their sh.i.p.s. But I can hear a lot of people still alive."


    "Are we going to attack first or try to talk to them?" Olivia asks without being inclined to either option. For her, the most important is her family, while everyone else does not matter even if they are adventurers.


    Before Lucien responds, L.u.s.tments. "It is improbable that they did not use the crystals, so they must be as unstable as Ivan and hispanions or evenpletely mad."


    Lucien understands that, and it doesn¡¯t hurt to try to talk first if it leaves Olivia¡¯s conscience in peace. Also, although Lucien doesn¡¯t care about the lives of others, he doesn¡¯t enjoy attacking someone for no reason.


    "Let¡¯s see how they are, but be ready to fight," Lucien speaks as he flies towards the ind, followed by his wives as the sh.i.p.s slow down.


    The small ind has an approximate length of 500 x 400 meters (two hundred thousand square meters), and there are few trees on it, while most of its surface is made of stones and sand.


    And of course, there is a mine in the center that actually looks just like Its entrance while the mine¡¯s inside is underground.


    "Incredible! I can feel a great life aura, which means this mine is profound." L.u.s.tment.


    "If the vampire¡¯s mother is really a decent alchemist, we can get much stronger using these crystals inbination with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy." Envyment too.


    Rose makes an upset expression as she hears Envy talk about her and her mother in such a disrespectful tone. And of course, Lucien realizes that and looks at Envy with an inquiring expression.


    Envy quickly regrets herment while seeing Lucien¡¯s expression, which means ¡¯no fun for you tonight.¡¯


    "Ahem! I meant, of course, Rose¡¯s mom is an amazing alchemist, and we are lucky that they both are on our team." Envy smiles at Lucien with an imploring look.


    All the girls hold theirughter as they look at Envy and think the same thing. [Oh my girl...]


    Lucien continues to gaze at Envy while his expression bes more severe.


    Envy raises her hands. "No, no! I meant family!! Yes, we are a family, right?"


    "We will talk about itter." Lucien sighs and starts to descend towards the ind while little Ko shakes her head at Envy with a disappointed expression.


    Envy pouts as she sees the little tigress looking down at her. [You are just a tiger baby, but are you intimidating this great demon of thousands of years? Tsk, tsk...]


    The girls follow Lucien, and as L.u.s.t passes Envy¡¯s side, she makes thumb up sign whileughing, leaving Envy even more upset.


    An adventurer at the mine entrance sees Lucien and his wivesing down from the sky and quickly warns hisrades, who quickly leave the mine.


    While in the air, Lucien takes a good look at the adventures. Half of them are human while there are some lizardmen and werewolves among them, and a big elf leads the group.


    Except for the elf, who appears to be very healthy, all other adventurers have greenish skin while they look sick. It is evident that the continued use of the crystals had a negative effect on them, but Lucien does not understand what happened to the elf.


    L.u.s.t analyzes the group and quickly reports to Lucien mentally. ¡¯They are in a more advanced state than Ivan. Their mana is more unstable, and while most of them are in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, some are in the secondyer.¡¯


    ¡¯The elf has a good life affinity, which resulted in the negative effects of the crystals being minimal on him. He is still sick and will die soon, but although he is on the third line of the Mortal Realm, his strength can be considered of someone from the fourthyer.¡¯


    Lucien notices the adventurers preparing their weapons, which is an expected reaction due to his peculiar arrival. He materializes his golden naginata and spikes it in the ground as hends in front of the group.


    The adventurers make a hostile expression at Lucien while some of them smile at the girls, which brings them much closer to the death¡¯s door.


    Lucien¡¯s wives maintain a neutral expression as theynd behind Lucien. Little Ko, on his shoulders, shows her fangs to the big elf.


    "Who are you?!" The elf speaks in a hoarse and sick tone as he points his sword to Lucien.


    Lucien didn¡¯t like the gaze of those men on his wives and the hostile tone of the elf. He already wants to kill everyone with his own hands, but to give them onest chance of dying peacefully, he keeps silent as Olivia steps forward.


    "Put your weapons down," Olivia speaks in an authoritative tone.


    "Guild Master!" A man beside the elf exims as he lowers his weapon and steps forward.


    But the big elf puts his hand on the man¡¯s chest while looking at Olivia with an inquiring expression. "Where¡¯s Ivan? He said he was going to send people to help us, but I don¡¯t think they would get here so quickly and be the Guild Master herself..."


    Olivia makes a severe expression. "Are you questioning my authority? You are sick."


    "Sick?! Hahaha..." The elfughs, showing his greenish teeth.


    The other adventurers start tough, and some of them vomit green blood but acts as if everything is fine.


    The elf looks at Lucien with an even more hostile expression. "Who is this strange man? Ivan wouldn¡¯t like his Guild Master to be around with another man."


    "..." At that moment, Olivia realizes that trying to talk to the elf would only be disturbing to Lucien¡¯s pride, so she takes a step back while remaining silent.


    Lucien strokes Olivia¡¯s hair before walking towards the big elf. "I killed Ivan, and Olivia is my wife."


    With those few words, Lucien managed to make the group of adventurers hate him even though they don¡¯t believe Ivan is dead.


    "I will teach you to respect our leader, and then we will y with these prettydies." The big elf prepares to attack Lucien, aiming for his legs.


    Lucien continues walking slowly towards the group while the elf makes a quick dash toward him.


    His speed is quite impressive due to his level of power, but all of Lucien¡¯s girls can see his movements because although they are not in the fourthyer of Mortal Realm, they are always boosted by Lucien demonic energy, which makes them even stronger than that elf.


    The elf makes a low horizontal cut with his sword, but before Its de hits Lucien¡¯s leg, he stomps on the elf¡¯s wrist using his incredible agility.


    *Crack* *ng*


    "AHHHH!!!" The elf screams as he feels his wrist breaking. His sword falls to the ground, making a metallic noise while the sound of his bones breaking frightens the other adventurers.


    But the elf is not defeated just by that blow and quickly regains focus while resting on his knee and tries to punch Lucien¡¯s groin with his other arm.


    [Such a mistake...] Lucien thinks while feeling his wives¡¯ anger towards the elf for trying to damage his heavenly rod.


    He can even feel little Ko furious as she shows her fangs and makes a characteristic sound of angry felines.


    "He¡¯s really screwed." L.u.s.t and Envyment at the same time as Lucien grasps the elf¡¯s fist.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 283 - Life crystals mine

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Life crystals mine</h4>


    *BAM!*


    As soon as Lucien grabs the big elf¡¯s fist, blocking his punch, a wave of force is generated by the incredible impact.


    Lucien feels his hand tremble as his body is pushed back a few millimeters and his boots even sink in the ground.


    [Incredible!] He can¡¯t help but be surprised by the elf¡¯s strength. And that gets him excited because he doesn¡¯t face anyone with the same level of strength as he since that Light Empire captain in the small mine in Portgreen.


    But of course, the elf, boosted by raw and unstable life mana, cannot bepared to Lucien on general power.


    Still, Lucien¡¯s brute strength in his normal state is not one of his most notable characteristics, unlike the elf who has all his energy focused on strength.


    And knowing his incredible strength, the elf is shocked that Lucien is able to block his heavy punch. [Impossible!!]


    The elf can only see Lucien¡¯s provoking smile before his head got tilted up by Lucien¡¯s knee.


    *BAM!!*


    Holding the elf¡¯s fist, Lucien knees his chin, breaking the bones of his jaw and several of his teeth as his body flies upwards.


    *BAM!!!*


    Lucien quickly wraps his tail around the elf¡¯s ankle, lets go of his arm, and punches his stomach, causing his guts and blood to explode inside his body.


    The elf is pushed back by Lucien¡¯s brutal punch, but his body is held at the bottom by Lucien¡¯s tail while he uses another hand to hold the poor man¡¯s throat.


    The elf¡¯s body curves at a strange angle as his blood get stuck in his throat, gripped by Lucien. The pain the elf is feeling now is unimaginable.


    Due to Lucien¡¯s quick movements, everyone around takes some time to understand what¡¯s going on.


    And while Lucien¡¯s wivesugh at the ¡¯sad¡¯ situation of the big elf, his fellow adventurers get even more furious at Lucien and run towards him without thinking.


    Also, the mage adventures quickly fire offensive spells while the archers fire arrows toward Lucien without worrying about hitting their own people. They are clearly insane.


    *Bam* *Thud* *Bam* *Thud* *Bam* *Thud*


    The arrows and spells are easily repelled by big stone hands that are raised from the ground beside Lucien and protect his body.


    Also, ice spikes are formed in the air and fall on the adventurers who are charging at Lucien while Ne and Ghnna prepare their arrows.


    The group of adventurers suffers several losses before they even understand what is happening. They felt so strong a few minutes ago, but in front of Lucien and his wives, they are not a threat even though they are Mortal Realm¡¯s people.


    Lucien raises the big elf gripping his severely injured head. The elf uses his intact fist to punch Lucien¡¯s arm desperately.


    Realizing that blow could do him some damage, Lucien doesn¡¯t think twice about activating his demonic energy, making his arm glow with purple light.


    *BAM* *Crack*


    "MMmmm!!" The elf groans in pain as he feels his other fist break when he hits Lucien¡¯s arm, which looks like a te of hard metal.


    Lucien looks at the elf and smiles provocatively. "Is this all you can do?"


    While the elf cries and m.o.a.ns as his mouth is being smashed, Lucien moves both wings forward, prating the elf¡¯s ribs with the bone pikes of his wings.


    *Sphhhlt!*


    Lucien¡¯s sharp and deadly wingtips prate the elf throughout his body, destroying his internal organs and sshing blood everywhere, even little Ko¡¯s cute face.


    Thest thing the elf sees before he dies is Ko stabbing her dagger on the side of his head, making hisst thought a question. [Did a kid kill me? Not a kid... but the devil¡¯s daughter?]


    *Thud*


    Lucien throws the big elf¡¯s body on the ground while hisrades are fighting, or rather, being massacred by his wives.


    Seeing their leader dead, many adventurers go even madder and charge against Lucien, ignoring Rose¡¯s stone hands and the other girls¡¯ ice spikes, trying to use their lives to kill Lucien.


    Three of them, with greater agility, jump over the stone hands, and although Lucien could kill them quickly, he stands immobile.


    *Whooosh*


    *Splitch!*


    Quick as the wind, Amelia does not miss the opportunity to show her skills by cutting the three adventurers in half almost simultaneously with her white des.


    Then shends next to Lucien, swings her swords to wipe the blood of them before smiling at him.


    Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s head. "I think you got faster than me after reaching the Earth Realm."


    Some time ago, Amelia really wanted to be stronger than Lucien to ¡¯lead¡¯ their team. Still, now everything is different because she doesn¡¯t want to be his powerful older sister but wants to be in his arms as his main woman.


    And not only because she doesn¡¯t want to hurt Lucien¡¯s pride, but also because she feels much better being protected by him, Amelia has no interest in being stronger than him, but stronger than his other women and always being by his side.


    She warmly smiles. "You have also had great improvements and haven¡¯t used your demonic energy to the full yet, so I¡¯m sure you can get faster than that."


    Lucien turns his attention to Ko. He takes her off his shoulders and looks at her smiling face, which is also dirty with a few blood drops.


    He knows that the elf would die in a few seconds because the spines of his wings destroyed his organs, but Lucien is still impressed that Ko gave thest blow with the dagger and did not look shaken by killing someone for the first time.


    It is evident that for her, things are not as they were for Lucien or anyone else as she is a mystic beast who recently got a demi-human body. Still, she shows incredible maturity by killing someone like that and continuing to smile cutely at Lucien.


    Of course, Lucien thinks that is perfect because just as being kind to their enemies means be irresponsible with their family, being brutal to their enemies is keeping their family safe.


    Also, Without even noticing, he found himself thinking that if he ever has children, and those children are fierce with little Ko, he will be very proud of them.


    "Well done, my dear." Lucien kisses little Ko¡¯s forehead, making herugh happily.


    While Lucien caresses little Ko, his other wives quickly kill the other adventurers. Not only does their strength booted by demonic energy make them very powerful, but their teamwork also ensures that their overall power as a team is insanely amazing.


    As soon as the quick battle was over, the girls started looting the bodies, finding the adventurers¡¯ storage treasures full of life crystals and many other things.


    While the girls talk andment on the fight, Astrid thinks out loud. "I thought that fighting Mortal Realm people would be more difficult."


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "Within each Realm, theyers are very significant. And although you girls are in the second or thirdyer, your power boosted by Lucien is simr to those of people from the fifth or sixthyers."


    Lucien can¡¯t deny that he expected a more interesting battle, but he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s bad that they killed their enemies quickly. He knows that at some point, his family will face very powerful enemies, and they will also do their best to defeat them.


    He looks at his wives. "You fought very well. There is always the possibility of we finding enemies stronger than us, so we always have to fight seriously and not underestimate our enemies."


    "Yes, hubby." The girls nod while they understand Lucien¡¯s words.


    Even though the ind is quite small, Lucien still flew around it with Maggie in his arms, using her vision ability to make sure there are no enemies hidden from L.u.s.t and Envy¡¯s senses.


    In addition to many sea creatures with powerful life aura like those sharks and smaller fishes, there are no other people on the ind.


    However, Maggie¡¯s vision failed to reach the bottom of the mine, which can easily have more than a mile of tunnels towards the ground as well as being muchrger underwater than the size of the small ind¡¯s surface.


    "This is better than I expected." L.u.s.tments as they enter the mine and see several boxes full of life crystals.


    Envy nods. "A deep mine like this is too precious. We have to protect this ind at all costs and get all these crystals."


    "Maybe some of us should stay here?" Ghnnaments.


    When Lucien¡¯s wivesnded behind him before the fight, he realized that while most girls took positions not directly behind him but aside him, Ghnna stayed right behind Astrid, and he found it a little strange.


    Now he can feel that she has suggested someone stay on the ind, clearly using himself as an example. And he cannot help but suspect that something is wrong. [Was she hiding from the elf?]


    Lucien looks lovingly at Ghnna. "I know you don¡¯t want to go back to the Alliance, but I wouldn¡¯t be okay with you away from me."


    Ghnna smiles as she understands Lucien¡¯s feelings because she also doesn¡¯t want to stay away from him, but taking the risk of meeting her family again has been making her worried.


    She nods. "But what about the mine?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "I also agree that we should take advantage of all the resources here, but if unprepared people mine those crystals, they will get sick like the group that was here before. Now, Lucien can prevent the side effects of raw energy from crystals with his demonic energy but leave people here alone would be dangerous for them."


    "So, we can only mine the crystals while I¡¯m here?" Lucien asks. The mine looks very deep, and it would take them a long time to get all the crystals.


    "No. There are several other ways to prepare people to mine crystals without casualties as protective items that can be easily made with some of these crystals by an alchemist." L.u.s.t exins.


    Lucien understands and quickly concludes. "So let¡¯s follow the n to get some crystals, go to Alliance get some heads, and then we go to Rose¡¯s mother so she can help us with the crystals."


    The girls quickly agree with Lucien¡¯s n. And even though Evny still thinks they should leave people on the ind mining the crystals even if they get sick, she doesn¡¯t want to go against Lucien¡¯s will and end up not being able to generate that incredible demonic energy with him, which is much more important than any amounts of mystic crystals.


    As the group begins to pick up the life crystal and fill their storage treasures with them, Lucien flies to the sh.i.p.s to call his troops.


    Each time the girls are exposed to the crystals¡¯ aura for a long time, they go to Lucien to receive his demonic energy, which bnces their internal energies again.


    And so the group spends a week on the ind, ¡¯working hard,¡¯ and even with the advantages of Rose¡¯s and another of Lucien¡¯s troops¡¯ Earth magic, they don¡¯t even arrive halfway through the mine and fill hundreds of storage treasures with thousands of life crystals.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 284 - Good Spies

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Good Spies</h4>


    For a week, Lucien, his troops, and his wives didn¡¯t have many things to do other than fill their storage treasures with life crystals.


    But of course, as Lucien¡¯s demonic energy is the ¡¯cure¡¯ for the side effects of the crystals¡¯ unstable raw mana, everyone had a lot of fun.


    Lucien, L.u.s.t, Amelia, and Envy tried to explore the depths of the mine from the outside, but the two great demons still can¡¯t get too far from their hosts, so they haven¡¯t been able to get very deep.


    Also, other sea creatures had ess to crystal mana somewhere deep in the sea, which created good challenges for the girls.


    Lucien did not fight the creatures by allowing his girls to train their skills on powerful enemies who need teamwork and that they use all their power.


    And so, the week was enjoyable. All the girls, be they wives or troops, had good shots of special milk in their love holes, except for Dawn, Amelia, and little Ko.


    Dawn is really enjoying interacting with the girls and not having to worry about politics or war. But she is not yet ready to think of moreplex things like how to stay with Lucien¡¯s family without ending up being one of his wives, so she just tries to keep her distance from him, especially when he is doing something lewd.


    Amelia, on the other hand, wants to be close to Lucien all the time, but whenever he tries to do something more pleasurable besides kissing and light caresses, her embarrassment gets out of control, and she runs away for fear of doing something very bold like thest time.


    Little Ko also wants to be around Lucien all the time, but she doesn¡¯t try to do anything ¡¯weird,¡¯ which Lucien finds nice. Still, he knows that she is restraining her desires because she knows that he is notfortable with her infant body, and so they continued acting like a loving pair of father and daughter, which they both find very pleasant.


    And on the seventh day, the group sailed out to the open sea again, leaving the small ind. Although Envy tinds it irresponsible to leave the mine unprotected, the life crystals are not resources that Lucien¡¯s group can really use now.


    Only Lucien, Ghnna, and some of the troops who have low nature affinity can benefit from the energy of life crystals with the help of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy.


    Still, his increasingly incredible demonic energy plus the energy of Amelia and Envy is still the best way to strengthen the girls.


    And of course, when they find Rose¡¯s mother, they can really use the crystals and the mine.


    The mage girls made an enchantment using the location magic stone to make it even easier to find the ind again, as well as defensive enchants like some golems and traps to prevent people from approaching the ind and getting sick like the adventurers¡¯ group.


    Having so many crystals to take to Rose¡¯s mother and strengthen Ghnna, Lucien is now focused again on solving his wives¡¯ problems, and the first ce to visit is the ind where Cassidy¡¯s former husband is supposedly hiding.


    The ind of Raco is in the sea to the east of the border between the Great Forest and the Alliance, and it only belongs to Portgreen because it was a gift from the former leader of the Alliance to Cassidy because of her father¡¯s death in the battle against the Light Empire.


    And although the group has maps that indicate where Raco is, navigating the great sea is a very difficult task. But of course, Madelyn and the other wind mages have be more and more powerful, which makes all navigation of Lucien¡¯s fleet much faster, so it¡¯s also easier for them to find Raco even if they have to navigate in a circle for a while.


    And well, while sailing to Raco, the group had another incredibly pleasant week; after all, the way they get stronger is through the pleasure that Lucien makes the girls feel, so all the peaceful time they have will be pleasurable.


    The girls kept getting stronger and stronger, making advances, and some even made it to the thirdyer of Mortal Realm while Lucien approaches the fifthyer because he is always the center of pleasure that girls feel.


    In the middle of the eighth day after leaving the small ind of the mine, Lucien sees the big ind of Raco, several miles away, while flying with E and Aria, an activity they love to do together.


    Lucien returns to his ship and notifies the group so that they head to Raco.


    Although Raco is arge ind and has many sh.i.p.s arriving and leaving its docks almost all the time, the arrival of a fleet of ten giant sh.i.p.s caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The city guard quickly gathered at the dock where Lucien¡¯s ship docked; everyone prepared forbat as there is still no news about Emmanuel, Raco¡¯s former ruler after he left for Portgreen.


    Lucien¡¯s ship stopped at the wharf, and Lucien walked towards the dock arm in arm with Cassidy while little Ko sits on his shoulders, and the other girls follow them.


    When Lucien¡¯s group arrives at the dock, the guard group wees them without hostility, and the captain of the guard prepares to introduce himself to Lucien in a polite manner.


    But as soon as the man sees Lucien up close, in addition to being surprised by his dragonic wings and onyx horns, which are peculiar among the demi-humans, the man quickly realizes that Lucien is how people describe Portgreen¡¯s new King, The Handsome Devil.


    Also, the captain of the guard can see the coats of arms on the g of Lucien¡¯s fleet sh.i.p.s, which are the coats of arms of the old monarchy and not of adventurers or mercenaries, so he quickly concluded that the rumors are true.


    "Sir... would you be the new king?" The captain asks respectfully.


    Before Lucien answers, a young manes out of the crowd watching the scene and ps the guard captain¡¯s head. "Damn fisherman! Kneel before your King and Queen."


    The captain of the guard makes a sorry expression and quickly kneels. "Forgive this humble servant, my King. I have always lived on this ind and do not know much about the capital¡¯s matters."


    The other guards quickly kneel too, followed by themon people, and greet Lucien and Cassidy respectfully.


    The young man also kneels and, after greeting Cassidy, quickly reports to Lucien. "My King, you must not remember me, but I was in the group of messengers sent to notify Emmanuel."


    Lucien nods. "I see. Has the new ruler arrived yet?"


    The young man quickly responds. "No, sir. We haven¡¯t heard from the capital since Emmanuel left the ind. Information only gets here by sh.i.p.s and usually takes some weeks."


    A ship trip from Portgreen to Raco takes about two weeks when the wind is always favorable and not happens unforeseen like sea beasts attack or storms, so it usually takes a little longer.


    However, with the help of Madelyn and the other wind mage, constantly boosted by Lucien, his group arrived in Raco less than three weeks after leaving Portgreen and also before Lucien¡¯s new ruler arrives there.


    So, Lucien concludes that the supposedly loyal people to Emmanuel in Raco are still unaware of his death. He can¡¯t help but suspect the captain of the guard and other people being corrupt like Emmanuel, but he can trust the messenger that was chosen by Ron.


    "Let¡¯s talk," Lucien speaks to the young man as he walks through the streets of the dock towards the center of the ind.


    He and the girls spent several days at sea, so it is good to walk a little. Well, the girls had ess to the purple world, but Lucien couldn¡¯t go there with the ship moving as he can only open the portal in the same ce for now.


    The young man walks beside Lucien while the captain of the guard keeps kneeling a little more. Now knowing that Lucien¡¯s group is King¡¯s group, he sends his subordinates to assist Lucien¡¯s troops as he follows behind the group.


    Also, he sends someone to warn Emmanuel¡¯s wife about Lucien¡¯s arrival, but he doesn¡¯tment on the new ruler Lucien mentioned.


    As Lucien and his girls walk the streets of Raco, they look around. The building architecture is very simple, and almost all of them are stores and warehouses while the houses are on the ind center. It is evident that the entire economy of Raco is aboutmerce and fishing, in addition to Emmanuel¡¯s ck market.


    Also, it is possible to see beautiful beaches adorning that part of the ind while there is a huge castle on a cliff to the east, probably Emmanuel¡¯s home.


    "Emmanuel is dead, and soon a new ruler will arrive," Lucien tells the young spy as they walk.


    The young man quicklyments. "We imagined it would happen. I mean, my group and I found out about Bowen and Theodore, so some of us would report it to your majesty when they returned while the rest of us stayed here to monitor their movements."


    Lucien knows that the spy is telling the truth because a group reported about Bowen and Theodore to them. Still, Ne and the other girls had already obtained all information directly from Emmanuel before slowly killing him.


    But of course, the fact that part of the group stayed on Raco to spy on them even without receiving such orders is something that deserves a reward.


    "Good job. So, where are they?" Lucien asks without hiding his desire to find the men who have hurt his beautiful Queen.


    The young man understands Lucien¡¯s desire to find Bowen and Theodore. In fact, all of Portgreen¡¯s men admire Lucien for always protecting his wives and washing any offense to them with blood.


    Then he makes a sorry expression before he gives the bad news. "Bowen and Theodore left the ind two weeks ago. Everyone heard the rumors about your majesty, and then they ran away in fear because they knew your fury would fall on them sooner orter."


    "I see..." Lucien can¡¯t help but be a little disappointed.


    The young spy quickly exins. "I¡¯m really sorry. My group is small, and we didn¡¯t have the strength to go against Theodore¡¯s mercenary group. But..."


    Lucien gets curious when the spy stops and looks around as if checking if someone suspicious may be listening to their conversation.


    Then the spy smiles as he speaks in a lower tone. "But we managed to infiltrate one of us into their group, so she will find a way to send us information as soon as possible about their location."


    Lucien again is impressed with the work of the young spy and his group. "What about if she gets discovered?"


    The young spy quickly smiles proudly. "Don¡¯t worry, your majesty. Lana is a master of disguise and infiltration. She is never caught, especially by stupid mercenaries."


    Lucienugh. "Good, good. She already deserves a great reward just for taking that risk to take the information."


    "We know very well what kind of reward you will give her," Envyments sarcastically.


    "Hehehe..." The girlsugh while Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He could give her extra gold as he will give the young spy, but how can gold bepared to a huge increase in power? Why would the girl named Lana prefer gold when she can have the heavenly rod and lots of special milk?


    While Lucien reflects on that, he finds his arm being squeezed tightly. He looks at the side and sees Amelia pouting at him.


    Although her uncontroble jealousy seems like a problem, he finds it very cute.


    He caresses Amelia¡¯s face, making her upset expression be an embarrassed smile. "You are so adorable, my beloved sister."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 285 - Merciful King?

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Merciful King?</h4>


    With his super hearing and state always alert, Lucien is aware of the messenger of the guard¡¯s captain going to warn Emmanuel¡¯s wife about his arrival.


    Then Lucien starts walking towards the castle, followed by his group while asking the spy for information. "What do you know about Emmanuel¡¯s wife?"


    The spy quickly responds. "Her name is Raquel. She is the daughter of the former lord of Raco, and her family has always been influential on this ind."


    "Do you think she knows about Emmanuel¡¯s ck market?" Lucien asks.


    Before the spy responds, Cassidy, next to Lucien, speaks. "I think it¡¯s improbable. I met Raquel a long time ago, and she seemed like a good woman to me. I also liked her father, and when he died, Raquel said that she would marry Emmanuel because he was a good man. I think she didn¡¯t really know her husband."


    The spy makes an apologetic expression while speaking respectfully to Cassidy. "Forgive me, my Queen, but I have several pieces of evidence that prove that Raquel knew about Emmanuel¡¯s dark business before he even took over Raco¡¯s government."


    Cassidy also makes a sorry expression. "Gee, I really thought I knew how to judge people..."


    Lucien hugs Cassidy and kisses her forehead while continuing to ask the spy questions. "Tell me more about her."


    The spy keeps reporting. "My group investigated her story thoroughly. I personally interrogated members of her family, and despite not having a verbal confirmation, I am almost sure that Emmanuel killed the former Lord, Raquel¡¯s father, and coerced her into marrying him so that he takes control of Raco."


    While Lucien and Cassidy make surprised expressions, the spy continues. "It is quite obvious that Raquel and her family fear Emmanuel very much, and you can see that reflected on the city guard. The group you saw at the dock is the royal guard that follows Raquel¡¯s direct orders while Emmanuel used mercenaries as his personal forces."


    "Although most people knew about Emmanuel¡¯s ck market, anyone who approached them would be killed immediately by the mercenaries, so Raquel always gave orders for the guards to keep the people away from them and not create problems."


    Cassidy makes an upset expression as she regrets not participating in Emmanuel¡¯s torture session. "But how did he keep doing these things, and nobody denounced him to me?"


    The spy looks at the people around them. Most people are boat builders, humble traders, and fishermen. "The people here are simple and have always had a good life thanks to Raquel¡¯s family. They knew that she was being coerced by Emmanuel, so anyone who created problems for him, would be putting Raquel and her daughter¡¯s life in danger."


    "This ind is far away from Portgreen city, and Emmanuel controlled everything here, so it wasn¡¯t that simple for a poor trader or fisherman to go to the Queen to use a powerful and influential governor like Emmanuel, especially because Raquel would defend him to keep her family safe."


    While Cassidy understands the delicate situation of the people of Raco, Lucien cannot help shaking his head as hements. "Men bullying women... that is more usual than it looks."


    The girls are saddened by the reality of the s.e.xist world, but they can¡¯t help but be happy to have Lucien as their husband, a man who treats them so nicely even though they don¡¯t always deserve it.


    Ang remembers how her life was hell with her former husband, and now, she feels in heaven with Lucien.


    "What are you going to do to Raquel?" Cassidy asks Lucien.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. Before, he thought that just cutting off her head would be enough. Still, now he can¡¯t help but put himself in her shoes.


    Wouldn¡¯t he put others at risk to keep his family safe?


    As he asks himself that question, the answeres naturally to his mind. [No one is more important than my family.]


    Although Lucien wants to leave Raquel alone, she was the main person responsible for Emmanueling to power and end up enving many people, which does not matter to Lucien. However, he hurt Ne and Kylee, which is a mistake that cannot be forgiven.


    "I¡¯m still not sure," Lucien responds as his group keeps walking towards the castle.


    After a few minutes, Lucien hears the messenger of the guard¡¯s captain arrive at the castle, still three hundred meters away from them, and report Raquel about his arrival.


    Lucien listens to Raquel giving orders to some people to hide the woman named Est, who the spy quickly reports being her daughter. Then Raquel goes to the front stairs of the castle to receive Lucien¡¯s group.


    When Lucien¡¯s group arrives in front of the castle, Raquel greets them respectfully. Lucien takes a good look at the mature woman who certainly is his favorite type of woman: A genuine milf.


    She is about 1.68 meters tall, with fair but tanned skin, long brown hair the same color as her eyes, big b.r.e.a.s.ts, and a hot ass. Also, her face, although not as beautiful as that of his wives, is certainly in the pretty category.


    Raquel bends in a very low arc while speaking in an almost servile tone. "My King, my Queen. I wee your majesties in my humble home."


    "Raquel..." Cassidy smiles at Raquel but tries not to sound too friendly, not to influence Lucien¡¯s decision. However, he knows that she sympathized with Raquel¡¯s situation about protecting her family, especially her daughter.


    Raquel smiles at Cassidy while speaking honestly. "I was very happy to know that your majesty was alive."


    Then she looks at Lucien. Raquel can¡¯t help but feel different emotions as she sees the famous Handsome Devil. The first thing, of course, is to agree with all the rumors. [He really is frighteningly handsome... how is that possible? And why are his horns so impressive? Damn, can I ask for a kiss before he kills me?]


    She tries to contain her feminine desires and speaks respectfully. "Your majesty is impressive as the rumors say."


    Lucienughs before speaking solemnly. "How do you feel about ttering over the person who is going to kill you?"


    A shiver runs through Raquel¡¯s body as she feels that Lucien is even more like what the rumors say: Relentless and merciless.


    She tries to contain her desire to cry and speaks honestly. "It is weird."


    While Raquel responds with a dejected expression, the guards near her get sad. The captain of the guard, who approaches the group, also hears their words, and he does not know what to do to defend Raquel.


    Lucien quickly realizes that Raquel is an honest person, then he smiles again. "So, don¡¯t tter me."


    Raquel nods. "Alright. But myment was sincere."


    "Of course." Lucienughs, making Raquel and the guards confused about his peculiar personality.


    Raquel tries to ignore the fact that Lucien just said he was going to kill her and makes an inviting gesture to him and his group. "Please, let talk inside."


    Lucien enters the castle with his group, also the captain of the guard and the young spy. Inside the castle, the servants quickly prepare snacks and wine for everyone while amodating them in the main living room.


    While the girls sit at arge table, Lucien sits in an armchair in front of Raquel and next to Cassidy. L.u.s.t, Amelia, Envy, and Ang also sit next to him while Little Ko stays on hisp.


    Oya does not miss the opportunity to eat the good meat that the servants bring, especially for her, Astrid, and Scarlett, while the other girls prefer the cookies and candies.


    The young spy and the guard¡¯s captain stand in the corner of the room, waiting for orders.


    While Lucien looks into Raquel¡¯s eyes, trying to understand more about her character, she gets anxious and speaks first. "Emmanuel will not return, right?"


    "Yes, he is dead," Lucien speaks in a neutral tone.


    Lucien notices Raquel¡¯s lips twitching as if she tries to control a smile, so he continues. "His death was not fast because my girls had old matters to deal with him."


    "..." Raquel is silent. She really wants tough because her nightmare is over, but she also knows that as Emmanuel¡¯s wife, she was an aplice with his awful acts and will likely lose her head too.


    Lucien looks around while talking to Raquel. "Before we decide your future, call your daughter."


    Raquel again feels terrible fear as she tries to appear honest. "I¡¯m afraid that is impossible now because my daughter is traveling to a vige north of Portgreen."


    Lucien ignores Raquel¡¯s answer and talks to Maggie. "Please, my dear, get the girl. She is hiding in tunnels in the west wing."


    "No! Please !! It has nothing to do with it." Raquel gets up and quickly kneels in front of Lucien.


    Cassidy contains her urge to help Raquel because she already knows that Lucien has no intention of hurting both of them.


    Lucien is again impressed by Raque¡¯s willingness to protect her daughter. That certainly makes him get a good impression of her.


    He quickly responds. "I¡¯m not going to hurt her; you have my word."


    Raquel really has nothing to do but beg as she has no strength to go against Lucien¡¯s group, so she remains on her knees while Maggie seeks her daughter.


    "Est doesn¡¯t really know anything. I always kept her busy with various tasks so she wouldn¡¯t find out about Emmanuel¡¯s dark activities. She is not to me for her parents¡¯ transgressions."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "So it¡¯s true? Did you always know everything he did on the ck market?"


    Raquel doesn¡¯t even think about lying. "Yes, I knew. But Est has nothing to do with that."


    Lucien smiles. "Get up, Raquel. I understand your situation because I would do anything to protect my family too."


    Raquel is shocked by Lucien¡¯s change in attitude. He now really looks friendly. But she continues to plead as she gets up. "I made that choice... even though I could report Emmanuel, my family suffered his anger before anything else, so I chose to help him hurt so many other families... that was wrong, and it cannot be forgiven, but my daughter has nothing to do us."


    Lucien continues to caress little Ko on hisp while talking to Raquel. "It¡¯s really alright; I¡¯m not going to punish you or your daughter."


    "Really?" Rachel cannot help but suspect.


    Before Lucien answers, Cassidy speaks first. "Lucien has no reason to lie."


    Raquel smiles at Cassidy because it is evident that she influenced Lucien¡¯s decision even without speaking in her defense.


    Maggie quickly returns to the living room, holding the hand of a 13-year-old girl, much like Raquel.


    When Est sees her mother, she quickly runs up to her and hugs her. Then she looks at Lucien over Raquel¡¯s shoulder and begs. "Please don¡¯t hurt my mom."


    Lucien smiles kindly, making the youngdy¡¯s heart tremble. "Don¡¯t worry; no one will hurt your family."


    Est smiles while Raquel is unable to contain her tears because her nightmare is over, and her family will not suffer for Emmanuel¡¯s crimes.


    While the group is thrilled to see the loving scene of mother and daughter hugging, Lucien concludes. "However, you will lose your noble titles, and a new ruler chosen by me will soon arrive to take over Raco."


    Raquel quickly nods to Lucien. "Yes, yes, my family will not create any problems in that regard. We just want to live in peace after all the shit that has happened."


    Lucien nods as he gets up. "So, we are agreed."


    But before he moves, Raquel speaks. "Wait, my King. It¡¯s almost night, so ept to spend the night with us while this castle is still my house."


    Lucien looks at his wives, and they all seem to agree. While Cassidy and Ang really want to talk to Raquel, the other girls seem to be having a great time eating the banquet that Raquel¡¯s servants are bringing to them.


    Then he sits in the armchair again while patting little Ko¡¯s head. "Okay, we can spend the night here and resume our journey tomorrow."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 286 - One night stand? (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 286 - One night stand? (1/2)</h4>


    Raquel cannot contain her tears of happiness because she was sure that things would not end well for her.


    All the rumors about Lucien seem to be true, so she expected he would be brutal and merciless to her.


    But she has no way of knowing that if Lucien has a soft spot, it is mothers who would do anything for their children.


    And while he watches Raquel¡¯s daughter hugging her, little Ko does the same. Although Est is a few years older than Ko, they have a very simr body because our cute tigress is maturing really fast.


    Raquel notices Ko¡¯s curious look and can¡¯t help butment while looking at Lucien. "Your daughter is adorable."


    Lucienughs while stroking Ko¡¯s ears. "Yes, she is. And your daughter is also very cute."


    The girlsugh at Raquel¡¯sment and Lucien¡¯s reply, but no one dares to correct those words because Ko¡¯s assured position is already unshakable.


    However, Ko looks at Lucien with a curious expression, which is also very cute. "D-dau-gh-ter?"


    Lucien smiles and kisses her forehead. "Yes, little princess."


    Oya stops biting the big meat t-bone in her hand to watch Lucien and little Ko¡¯s cute moment. She can¡¯t wait to see all of their children on hisp like that.


    Raquel regains control of her emotions and looks at Lucien with an expression of gratitude. "I hope you and your family have afortable night here. We have a lot offortable bedrooms and plenty of good food."


    She realizes that Lucien did not ept a drink from the servants and quickly bes concerned. "Eh, doesn¡¯t your majesty like wine? We have beer and juice too."


    Lucien remembers the first time he drank wine with Ron. "Hmm, I like wine, but I think I prefer dry wine."


    Raquel makes a thoughtful expression. "Dry wine? We have a few bottles of good dry wine in the cer, but as most people prefer sweet wine, they are usually ignored."


    Ang, next to Lucien, takes her ss to Lucien¡¯s mouth. "Oh, don¡¯t be boring. Try this one; it¡¯s delicious."


    Lucien drinks the wine from Ang¡¯s ss, tastes it, and smiles at her. "Your smell on the ss makes it much better, but I still prefer dry wine."


    Angughs and kisses Lucien while Raquel quickly speaks. "I¡¯ll be right back with the dry wine."


    Then she goes to the cer while Est and Ko look at each other until Lucien puts Ko in front of the cute girl. "She¡¯s still learning to speak, so don¡¯t look down at her humble vocabry."


    Est nods to Lucien before looking at Ko and putting her hand on her own chest. "My name is Est; nice to meet you."


    Ko smiles and puts her hand on her chest too. "Ko. My name. N-ice m-ee-t you!"


    Est is quickly charmed by Ko¡¯s cuteness, while the little tigress finds it very pleasant to interact with someone her age, so they quickly start talking and ying.


    Ang goes behind Lucien and begins to massage his shoulders and his wings¡¯ base while Cassidy strokes his hand. "It¡¯s nice to have a change in routine like that and just rx a little."


    Raquel¡¯s servants continue to bring different types of food, mainly Raco local food, seafood, and its derivatives.


    The servants bring food to the guard captain and Lucien¡¯s spy in the corner of the room, but both men leave the living room to let Lucien and his family alone.


    No man wants to be around such beautiful women without being able to appreciate their beauty, which could easily make their heads roll.


    While the girls have fun eating good food and talking, Raquel returns with some bottles of dry wine.


    "Here it is; this is a very old and excellent quality wine." Raquel pours Lucien a ss of wine.


    Just by the smell of the wine, Lucien gets sure he will like to drink it, and the taste doesn¡¯t disappoint him. He quickly thanks Raquel. "It is really excellent. Do you have more bottles of it? I would like to take one for my friend."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll get it for you right now. The others I brought are also of excellent quality." Raquel answers and turns to go back to the cer.


    But Cassidy gets up and takes her hand. "You don¡¯t need to get any more wine right now. Let¡¯s talk and rx a little."


    Raquel nods. "Yes, my Queen, as you wish."


    Cassidyughs. "You can just call me Cassidy. Don¡¯t be intimidated because of Lucien¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s only brutal to men. Women are his soft point... especially mothers."


    Raquel is confused and, without realizing, looks at Lucien. Then she gets shocked to see him trying to contain hisughter. [Why mothers?]


    Cassidy starts talking to Raquel, and Ang also joins them by stopping the massage that Lucien was finding so enjoyable.


    Envy realizes that and quickly positions herself behind Lucien, starts massaging his shoulders, and smiles provocatively at L.u.s.t.


    L.u.s.t also smiles at Envy as she sits on the arm of Lucien¡¯s armchair and begins to massage his c.o.c.k over his pants before sticking her hand into his underwear, giving him even more pleasure.


    Then Envy starts to lick and kiss Lucien¡¯s neck while L.u.s.t kisses his face. Lucien can¡¯t contain hisugh because of the jealous attitude of the two great demons while Amelia is also very jealous but embarrassed to try something because they are at someone else¡¯s house.


    Amelia joins Dawn and the other girls at the table to eat meat and drink sweet wine, which is highly alcoholic.


    Dinner keeps going for hours while the girls have a lot of fun drinking wine and talking. Only Kara, little Ko, and Est don¡¯t drink wine.


    Lucien has his incredible life mana regenerating his body and preventing him from getting drunk even after drinking a lot of wine, and although he passes life mana to the girls with kisses, that is not enough to prevent them from getting drunk when drinking so much wine.


    After the girls get drunk, they start looking for Lucien for pleasure, but as they can¡¯t do anything bold in the living room of Raquel¡¯s castle, the girls get frustrated and go exploring the castle in search of a bedroom to take a nap.


    Although the group really likes the house in the purple world, they want to enjoy the opportunity to sleep in a different ce than usual.


    The girls divide into groups and sleep together in therge bedrooms of the castle. Amelia chooses the bedroom furthest from the living room to sleep with Dawn, making Envy unable to stay beside Lucien.


    Est invites Ko to sleep in her bedroom, and Kara ys the babysitter, sleeping with the two cute girls.


    Finally, only L.u.s.t, Cassidy, Ang, and Raquel stay in the living room with Lucien. Seeing those three mature and charming women, flushed from being slightly drunk makes him excited.


    Cassidy notices Lucien¡¯s look, which makes her excited too. Then she gets up. "Well, I think I¡¯m going to my bedroom. Good night, Raquel, and thanks for the amazing dinner."


    "I am happy to be able to please you, but I have to thank you for sparing my life even though I don¡¯t deserve it." Raquel bows to Cassidy and Ang.


    "I¡¯m going with you, Cassidy," Ang speaks before saying goodbye to Raquel.


    Then Cassidy walks over to Lucien, leans her body to kiss him, and caresses his chest while whispering. "Get the wine ande to your bedroom quickly. I¡¯m thirsty for another type of drink."


    Lucien squeezes Cassidy¡¯s ass, making her blush even more. "I will be there as soon as possible."


    Ang takes a bottle full of sweet wine and walks over to Lucien to kiss him too. "Don¡¯t dy, hubby. I¡¯m already wet..."


    "Hehehe..." Lucien kisses his two queens before they go to the same bedroom, which he will certainly spend the whole night on as the other girls seem to be sleeping already.


    As soon as Ang and Cassidy leave the living room, Raquel looks away from Lucien, but he still noticed her blushed expression while she gazed at him.


    Despite having drunk much less wine than the other girls, Raquel is also slightly dizzy and increasingly influenced by her feminine instincts, which obviously cannot resist Lucien¡¯s charm.


    While looking the other way, Raquel has several confusing thoughts. [Dammit!! Why does he seem to exude pleasure? Just his look makes me feel itchy there... it is so frustrating!]


    Then Raquel hears Lucien get up from his armchair, and she unconsciously steps back, tripping over a chair and starting to fall.


    "Ahh... h?" Raquel exims out in surprise as she falls, but she quickly feels warm hands supporting her waist and preventing her from really falling.


    "Got you," Lucien whispers in Raquel¡¯s ear, unaware that his actions and tone of voice are naturally alluring.


    Raquel quickly jumps out of Lucien¡¯s arms like a terrified bunny, with her face and upper bodypletely flushed with embarrassment and excitement.


    "Ah, thanks for that, my King." She bows, more to hide her expression and not look at Lucien than respect for his title.


    ¡¯Be quick, please.¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks in Lucien¡¯s mind while dematerializing her body, returning to his soul.


    Despite wanting to be with him all the time, L.u.s.t knows it would be boring for him, so she always knows when to leave the scene, which makes Lucien love her more and more.


    Lucien can¡¯t deny that he didn¡¯t understand L.u.s.t¡¯s words, but he doesn¡¯t intend that, well, at least right now because his queens are waiting for him in their bedroom.


    "Let¡¯s get the wine." Lucien smiles as he tries to act more friendly than seductive; the problem is that acting seductively to women is already more natural for him and his body than anything else.


    "Yes, yes. I will not take your majesty¡¯s time anymore." Raquel quickly starts walking towards the cer. "That way, my King."


    Lucien follows Raquel, who, for being slightly drunk, walks slowly and funnily, unconsciously shimmy her h.i.p.s more than she should, and of course, Lucien does not take his eyes off her hot milf ass.


    [Why does she look so s.e.xy?] Lucien can¡¯t help thinking about himself.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why while having wives so incredible and much more beautiful than Raquel, he still finds her very attractive.


    Well, finding a woman gorgeous doesn¡¯t stop him from finding others beautiful as well.


    [It is because she is a mother.] L.u.s.t notices Lucien¡¯s gaze at Raquel¡¯s ass and thinks to herself as she will not shoot herself in the foot talking about that ¡¯taboo.¡¯


    Well, not before they recover her body and she also bes a mother. So everything will be fine, as long as she is his favorite ¡¯mother.¡¯


    After walking down a few corridors, Raquel goes down the cer stairs, and the expected for any drunk person who tries to go downstairs in a dark ce happens: She stumbles again and starts falling down the stairs.


    Lucien acts quickly, taking Raquel by the waist, but now as they are in the middle of the stairs, that is, a tight ce, their bodies are very close.


    Raquel feels Lucien¡¯s hot breath on her face as her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts touch his chest. His hands on her waist seem to move slowly, caressing her while her whole body begs for more intimate contact.


    Lucien looks at Raquel¡¯s soft and fragrant lips; her saliva mixed with wine is shining in the dark. He really wants to devour the hot milf in front of him but feels that it could be unfair to his wives.


    Then the sweet voice in his conscience gives good advice as always.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to take her as your wife. Just give it to her as a farewell gift, one night stand... But be quick because I have my needs as your first wife.¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks mentally.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 287 - One night stand? (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 287 - One night stand? (2/2)</h4>


    [One night stand?] Lucien had never thought about that. With his wives and troops, everything has always been all or nothing.


    Lucien¡¯s personality prevents him from leaving any woman that epts to belong to him. And of course, his possessiveness prevents him from wanting to leave them either.


    But when reflecting on L.u.s.t¡¯s words, Lucien can¡¯t help but think that maybe one night stand isn¡¯t that bad.


    He would give Raquel an unforgettable experience, they would generate some demonic energy, which would be much more beneficial for her than for him, but it would not be wasted time. And then he could go back to his wives while they both keep on their paths.


    So, Lucien doesn¡¯t think much about it and follows his desire, which is now to kiss Rachel¡¯s mature lips.


    Despite being slightly drunk, Raquel understands Lucien¡¯s movements as he slowly approaches their lips.


    And although she wants to kiss him, she can¡¯t help but wonder if it is right or she should turn her face away, avoiding his mouth.


    [Am I going to kiss another man on the same day I find out my husband died? And he is a man who already has many wives...] Raquel gets embarrassed as she slowly turns her face.


    But Lucien takes her chin and kisses her lips gently.


    "Mmm ~~." Just like any woman, when receiving Lucien¡¯s kiss for the first time, Raquel is pleasantly surprised as she starts to m.o.a.n without realizing it.


    While Lucien drives Raquel crazy with the wonderful movements of his lips, his fingers caress her face while his other hand begins to enter her blouse, caressing her waist.


    Lucien¡¯s tender, gentle but also passionate attacks on various parts of Raquel¡¯s body make her understand how he has so many beautiful wives by his side.


    Still, she doesn¡¯t think she is good enough even to warm his bed, though she knows she is a pretty woman.


    "We shouldn¡¯t... Ahhh... do it..." Raquel tries to stop kissing, but her lips feel glued to Lucien¡¯s because of the irresistible attraction that her body feels for his.


    Before trying to insert his tongue in Raquel¡¯s mouth, Lucien stop kissing and speaks. "If you want me to stop, just say it."


    [What should I do?] Raquel is confused as her mind tells her to get away from Lucien and her body begs for her to connect their lips again.


    In that second, Raquel thinks about many things, but what moves her the most is the memory of when she thought that she was going to die and then realized that she hadn¡¯t done many things she wanted in her life.


    And having s.e.x with someone perfect like Lucien is certainly something that any woman dreams of, especially those with a ruined marriage.


    [I want it! At least once...] Raquel doesn¡¯t answer Lucien but kisses him, connecting their lips in an inexperienced way.


    Lucien wastes no time and invades Raquel¡¯s mouth with his tongue, starting a passionate kiss as they both start caressing each other¡¯s bodies.


    Raquel puts her hands under Lucien¡¯s shirt and starts to caress his belly and chest, then Lucien stops kissing just to take his shirt off.


    The lighting on the stairs is not good because the nearest torch is several meters away from them, but because she is so close to him, Raquel can see Lucien¡¯s chest clearly.


    And she is surprised again as shepares him to her former husband. [It looks so hard... he¡¯s so strong... Cassidy and Ang are so lucky to have such a perfect husband...]


    Lucien kisses Raquel again as she runs her hand over his upper body, touching and caressing Lucien¡¯s chest passionately.


    With each kiss and touch, Raquel gets hornier, making her pink flower wet her panties with love juices, from which Lucien feels the sweet smell and gets hornier as well.


    Then Raquel steps to the side and just doesn¡¯t fall because Lucien holds her again, making her remember where they are.


    She speaks while giving quick kisses on Lucien¡¯s lips and face. "We shouldn¡¯t do it on the stairs."


    "Yes..." Lucien replies as he moves his hands to Raquel¡¯s thick thighs and lifts her up. Raquel instinctively wraps her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist as he goes down the cer stairs.


    After descending the stairs, Lucien presses Raquel¡¯s body against a wall while continuing to kiss her and begins to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Raquel is thrilled to be able to please Lucien. All people have vanity, even if at different levels, and of course, every woman wants to be appreciated for all her qualities, including beauty.


    For Emmanuel, Raquel has always been a tool toe to power, which added to the fact that she didn¡¯t love him, made her marriage a hell and she never felt loved.


    But Lucien is far from being an ordinary man. On the contrary, he is the most handsome and attractive man Raquel has ever seen, besides being the powerful new King of Portgreen and husband of so many beautiful women...


    But he is now stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kissing her passionately. That is like pleasing Raquel¡¯s body and soul in all the ways she has always dreamed of.


    So, Raquel doesn¡¯t want to waste time and enjoy every second of this incredible experience, which she is sure will not happen again in her life.


    "I want you to touch them directly," Raquel speaks before taking off her shirt, showing a cute white bra.


    Although the wine cer is also poorly lit, Lucien can see Raquel¡¯s huge mounds perfectly, which are actually bigger than they looked.


    Lucien smiles at Raquel as he kisses her and moves his hands to her back to remove the bra.


    Raquel¡¯s bra falls to the floor, and Lucien licks his lips, seeing her beautiful tanned b.r.e.a.s.ts and slightly browned small n.i.p.p.l.es.


    Lucien takes Raquel to a table in front of the wine telets. While holding her with one arm, he uses his other hand to clean the table, tossing the towel and some other objects on the floor, except for a ss, which he takes using his tail and put on the shelf next to them.


    Then heys Raquel on the table and quickly starts to stroke and squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts with both hands. Her fingers sink into the soft and plentiful flesh of those twin peaks as Raquel tries to contain her m.o.a.ns increasingly loudly.


    "Mmm..." While Lucien devours her b.r.e.a.s.ts in an incredibly pleasurable way, Raquel feels something hard rubbing her on the most private part.


    She looks down and sees a tent in Lucien¡¯s pants, a huge tent. [It¡¯s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big!]


    And again, she gets proud to make Lucien feel as horny as she is now. Seeing that Lucien can¡¯t wait to f.u.c.k her makes her even more eager too, and her pink flower produces even more honey, which begins to drip from the edge of the table to the floor.


    Lucien would like to give all women the same treatment, which included several foreys before the main part, but he cannot leave his queens waiting to give a woman who will not belong to him the best treatment.


    He moves his hands down her body and takes off all her clothes, leaving her only in her cute white panties.


    Raquel is a little embarrassed to show her body to a man she just met, but the desire to have s.e.x with Lucien ovees any barrier.


    She gets extremely excited while watching him unzipping his pants and releasing that exalted huge dragon, which makes her mind scared and her p.u.s.s.y hornier just with Its imposing posture.


    Lucien cannot resist teasing an embarrassed woman, especially a charming milf like Raquel.


    He smiles at her as he puts his c.o.c.k on top of her panties and starts to caress her thighs. When his d.i.c.k touches her panties, it immediately gets moist with the love juices overflowing from her eager p.u.s.s.y.


    Raquel feels like she¡¯s having an orgasm just because Lucien is rubbing his c.o.c.k on her panties, but then the pleasure gets even better when he put it inside and rubs his c.o.c.k¡¯s shaft on her p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien teases her like that until Raquel starts having an orgasm, then he suddenly prates her, making her p.u.s.s.y squirt love juices everywhere.


    "AHHHHHhhhhh~~~." She m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien¡¯s big, thick c.o.c.k make its way through her tight p.u.s.s.y, making her orgasm better than ever.


    Although Raquel is not a v.i.r.g.i.n, for Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k, every p.u.s.s.y is very tight and gives him a lot of pleasure. And Raquel¡¯s p.u.s.s.y quickly understands how to give back pleasure by twitching and squeezing his c.o.c.k harder and harder.


    Lucien moves slowly for a few seconds, giving Raquel¡¯s p.u.s.s.y time to get used to its size, or rather, take its shape, before he starts pushing it back and forth deep inside her.


    "Nh~~ Nhh~~ MMnn~~." She m.o.a.ns more and more as Lucien f.u.c.ks her p.u.s.s.y in a way that can only be described as perfect.


    Raquel feels like her orgasm has no end, so she starts having another one while Lucien strokes her clits with the tip of his finger and kisses her insides with his d.i.c.k.


    "Harder..." She softly speaks as she tries to contain her m.o.a.ns.


    "Hmm?" Lucien pretends not to have listened while slowing the speed of his thrusts.


    Raquel tries to contain her embarrassment. "Harder. Please, f.u.c.k me harder..."


    Lucien and leans his body over Raquel¡¯s, squeezing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kissing her lips. "As you want."


    Then he returns to his previous position and holds her around the waist before starting to shove his d.i.c.k into her harder and deeper.


    The small table starts making noises as it moves together with Lucien¡¯s movements. He makes Raquel have several orgasms while taking her more and more high in the heavens of pleasure.


    And while she feels very good, he also feels a lot of pleasure, and with each stroke inside her, he feels more like pushing his d.i.c.k on the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y and pouring a lot of his white essence, marking her as his women.


    But things are not so simple now. In addition to Lucien having to deal with the possibility of being able to get women pregnant, Raquel is supposed to be just one night stand woman.


    Then Lucien f.u.c.ks Raquel until her tenth orgasm before reducing his movements to get his c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y and c.u.m over her body or in her mouth.


    Yet, as he pulls his c.o.c.k back, Lucien feels Raquel¡¯s p.u.s.s.y squeeze it even more. He knows that her body is instinctively begging for his c.u.m, and he is sorry for having to deny her that.


    Raquel notices Lucien¡¯s movement and can¡¯t help but get a little disappointed, though she understands. "Okay, I know that c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside would be dangerous."


    Lucien feels guilty about Raquel¡¯s situation. Now, starting s.e.x with her without being able to give her the best part seems wrong.


    Also, he feels powerless and irresponsible because he cannot make Rachel one of the many pleased women under his protection.


    His possessive desires start to get out of control while his instincts tell him that it would be okay to have another woman in his troops.


    But of course, Raquel has a life and a daughter in Raco, and there is no reason for her to want to follow him on a dangerous adventure.


    Well, he can¡¯t be sure about that if he doesn¡¯t ask her.


    Then Lucien stops moving, leaving his hard c.o.c.k inside Raquel while he uses his tail to grab the ss from the shelf and a wine bottle.


    Raquel is confused as she watches Lucien pour him a ss of wine using his tail as he keeps his c.o.c.k inside her.


    L.u.s.t feels like rolling her eyes while talking to Lucien mentally. ¡¯So it will be like this... all the beautiful women of this world will belong to you?¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe.¡¯ Lucien responds in a neutral tone.


    ¡¯So the purple world¡¯s house is not that big...¡¯ L.u.s.tments.


    ¡¯Can we expand it?¡¯ Lucien asks as he drinks the wine and looks at the beautiful milf in front of him.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 288 - Easy Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Easy Decisions</h4>


    Lucien takes a sip of wine while looking at Raquel. "You have two options: I c.u.m in your mouth, you get stronger, and we go our separate ways."


    Raquel is even more confused. [Bes stronger? Is he talking about this feeling of power that I¡¯m feeling? What is it? A spell?]


    So Lucien continues. "Or you agree to join my troops, fight for my family, and receive more benefits than you can imagine."


    "Really?!" Raquel is shocked by Lucien¡¯s proposal.


    But then she quickly questions him. "Would I be just a soldier for you or a concubine?"


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression before he answers. "Well, you must be feeling my energy running through your body by now. I can help women get stronger this way, so my troops are my concubines too. So, yes, you would be both."


    Raquel knows that her life in Raco will not be good after losing her state of nobility, as some people may want to take revenge on her and her daughter for what Emmanuel did.


    So Lucien¡¯s proposal seems very tempting to her even without her knowing the details. However, just as everything she did before was to protect her daughter, now it would be no different.


    "What about my daughter?" Raquel quickly asks.


    Lucien smiles and sips more wine. All the sympathy he has for Raquel is because she is a good mother; otherwise, her head would have already rolled because she did not denounce Emmanuel.


    "I would never separate a mother from her children. I promise to take good care of you and her. She will be a good sister to Ko, and my wives can teach her how to fight." Lucien exins.


    Although choosing to follow someone ¡¯blindly¡¯ seemsplicated, Raquel doesn¡¯t even want to ask for time to think. It is evident that the best thing for her daughter is to have the protection of someone like Lucien, and if he can really make her stronger, there is no doubt that bing a soldier, concubine, or maid to him is a proposal that she should not deny.


    She looks Lucien in the eye. "I want to ept it, but how do you know that I will be loyal to you?"


    Lucien smiles. "Well, I know that you will do the best for your daughter, and for you to be with me is the best. However, my troops have a magic mark that prevents them from betraying me. You will have a mark like that, okay?"


    "A mark?" She asks.


    Lucien quickly exins about the ck mark and how it will make her suffer if she betrays him.


    Raquel pout. "A ve mark... How ironic that I end up with a ve mark after many people became ves because of me."


    Lucien offers Raquel his ss of wine. "Yes, it is a mark used to enve people. However, I do not force my troops into humiliating acts, but they do know that following my orders and being loyal to me will give them many benefits."


    Raquel takes the ss and drinks a big sip of wine before smiles at Lucien. "I¡¯m sure you are a good master."


    Lucien slightly moves his h.i.p.s, moving his c.o.c.k, still rock-hard, inside her, giving more pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y. "Yes, I am."


    "Ahh ~~." Rachel m.o.a.ns. Then she looks at him while speaking honestly. "I ept everything you want to give me."


    "Good girl..." Lucien smiles as he runs his hand over Raquel¡¯s thighs towards her waist.


    Then he holds her and moves his h.i.p.s forward hard, thrusting his c.o.c.k through her p.u.s.s.y, hitting Its deepest spot.


    "AHHH!!" Raquel m.o.a.ns very loudly as she is caught off guard by Lucien¡¯s incredibly pleasurable movement.


    After making his c.o.c.k¡¯s tip kiss Raquel¡¯s cervix, Lucien moves back quickly before pushing it all the way through her p.u.s.s.y again, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her harder than before, which gives her much more pleasure.


    Back and forth, Lucien¡¯s movements move to the table while Raquel covers her mouth with her hands to contain her m.o.a.ns louder and louder.


    Every time Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kisses the door of her baby room, Raquel¡¯s body begs for his baby seeds.


    Raquel is feeling so much pleasure that her mind doesn¡¯t even think about the possibility of getting pregnant, which wouldn¡¯t be bad for her, of course.


    After Raquel having some more amazing orgasms, Lucien shoves his c.o.c.k deep into her p.u.s.s.y and presents her with an incredible c.u.mshot, painting white her pinkish interior and marking her as his forever.


    He smiles. [One night stand? Humph...]


    "MMmmmm.... AhhhhhhhHH!!!" Raquel is unable to contain her m.o.a.ns, which are heard even by servants upstairs, while she feels her insides filled by Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m.


    Lucien enjoys the incredible sensation ofing inside a tight p.u.s.s.y while Raquel enjoys the best orgasms of her life for a few minutes.


    He takes a towel out of his storage ring, wipes off the excess c.u.m leaking of Raquel¡¯s p.u.s.s.y before taking her in his arms and a bottle of wine with his tail.


    Then Lucien heads towards Cassidy and Ang¡¯s bedroom, but as he passes in front of Aria and E¡¯s bedroom, he can¡¯t resist inviting harpy mama for milfs night.


    Upon entering his queens¡¯ bedroom, Lucien is surprised to see Cassidy and Ang wearing s.e.xy lingeries while waiting on the bed for him.


    Cassidy and Ang smile as they see Raquel in Lucien¡¯s arms. So theyment together. "Of course..."


    Lucien exins to his wives that Rachel will join the troops, and they all agree. Cassidy, Ang, and Aria sympathize with Raquel for doing her best to protect her daughter as they know what it¡¯s like to be a mother, and of course, as Lucien made it clear that Raquel will join the troops, they have nothing to worry because their positions as main wives make them always get more attention from him.


    Then the group doesn¡¯t waste any more time and starts a long session of passionate love where the girls end up with satisfied smiles and a lot of Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m inside their bodies.


    And, of course, L.u.s.t also joins the milf night even though she is not yet a mother.


    ---------------------------------


    "Ahh..." Lucien takes a deep breath after leaving the bedroom while the day dawns.


    The thought that one day all his wives can be mothers of his children makes his d.i.c.k get hard.


    The girls will need some time to rest after he f.u.c.k.i.e.d them the whole night while the rest of his group is still sleeping after drinking so much wine thest night.


    Well, some girls sleep a lot just because they¡¯rezy, but Lucien can¡¯t stop to rx now.


    He leaves the castle and meets the young spy before they gather the most influential people in Raco. Then he passes all the power on to the spy until the new ruler arrives.


    Lucien also publicly dered Emmanuel¡¯s crimes and punishment for his family and Raquel¡¯s is to lose their noble titles and give all their wealth to the new ruler who will use it to improve the lives of the people of Raco.


    Some people in the family of Emmanuel and Raquel did not like Lucien¡¯s decision, and he cut off some heads, making it clear that his decisions cannot be questioned.


    Raquel was not upset with Lucien for killing some members of her family because those same people med her and her daughter for being coerced by Emmanuel. In the end, there is nothing for her in Raco and being able to follow Lucien was the best thing that could have happened to her and her daughter.


    After resolving everything in Raco, Lucien and his group prepare to continue their journey to the Alliance.


    Before embarking on his ship, Lucien left a storage treasure full of resources for the young spy and orders him to stay in Raco, awaiting information from the spy called Lana about Bowen and Theodore¡¯s location.


    Although Lucien has no way ofmunicating with the spy, he can take the information to Ron in Portgreen, and at some point, Lucien will be informed.


    The group then set sail for the open sea again, now having two new members on Lucien¡¯s ship. While Raquel acts as one of the troops, she also receives certain special attention from Lucien to reaches the Mortal Realm soon, and Est spends all the time ying with little Ko and training with Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Although the coast of the Alliance¡¯s territory is hundreds of miles distant, the estimated time is that the group will reach it in a week or less as Madelyn and the wind mages troops are always getting stronger, thus being able to boost Lucien¡¯s fleet more and more.


    So, the group continues their daily routines with Lucien making all his girls stronger and stronger as he gets closer and closer to the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm.


    ----------------------------------


    In the middle of the Alliance¡¯s south forest, there is loudmotion while birds and other animals run everywhere.


    Below the big trees, hundreds of unicorns run at high speed towards the south, all mounted by beautiful demi-human women, equipped with the best equipment of the Alliance.


    Leading the group of ten thousand SS-rank warriors is Eve, riding the biggest and most majestic of the unicorns, a beautiful creature with glowing skin and an almost half-meter horn.


    Right behind her, there are some matriarchs and their daughters, all in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm and being able to have the power of the fifth or sixthyer under the effects of the aura of Pride, who is inside Eve¡¯s soul.


    The group of ten thousand women follows Eve totally confident of their victories over any army even though they are a rtively small group.


    The best part of attacking with a small group is that most of their forces can remain in the Alliance ns, protecting them from enemies.


    And just like Eve¡¯s attacking troops, the warriors who stayed in the Alliance are all women because the men of the Alliance no longer have the right to be warriors but only servants used for general work and procreation.


    While Eve rides her majestic unicorn, she keeps thinking about the man named Lucien, who could possibly be her little brother.


    And surprisingly, Eve hasn¡¯t yet realized that Lucien is a man like the ones she now intimidates in favor of an era of women.


    All she can remember is the cute little Lucien who has be a handsome boy, who she loves very much. And of course, she wants to reunite with him and their other sisters so that together they can grow stronger and protect their family as their father has failed several times.


    However, Eve, like Pride, has the same intention: to dominate everything and lead their group to absolute power.


    And so the group continues on to Portgreen. Eve and all the women who follow her are too excited to conquer the whole continent.


    The troops, elves, fox-women, cat-women, and women from other races, are very excited to show their new power in battle and especially face the famous Handsome Devil¡¯s troop of women.


    With the gain of poweres the will to fight to honor their proud leader and prove the superiority of the women who follow the great Queen Eve.


    But what would be like the surprised face of these women when they find out that the man they hope to beat in battle is the brother of their leader?


    And how will they feel finding out that man is already giving women more benefits than Eve and Pride can do with their limited aura?


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 289 - A great woman

    <h4>Chapter 289 - A great woman</h4>


    As Lucien¡¯s group goes towards the Alliance, they keep getting stronger and stronger, training their skills, and developing their rtionsh.i.p.s.


    On the sixth day after leaving Raco, Lucien sees the continent again, on the area near the border between the great forest and the Alliance.


    While he helps the wind mages to recover mana so they can assist Madelyn, he feels Oya get agitated, and as she still doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate very well, he flies back to his ship.


    Luciennds on his ship¡¯s deck next to Oya and hugs her. "What happened?"


    Oya hugs Lucien tightly as she looks toward the continent and thinks about how to describe her feelings using words.


    Unlike little Ko, who learns to speak rxed while ying with Est, Oya has been working hard to learn to speak, and how to act with her demi-human body with Lucien¡¯s wives, so due to her high intelligence, her progress has been improving smoothly.


    "I... I feel something in that direction." Oya points towards the continent, which she still doesn¡¯t see due to her not having a vision as incredible as Lucien¡¯s.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside them and begins to analyze Oya¡¯s body while sending a mental message to Envy. The other girls notice what¡¯s going on and get close to them too.


    Lucien is confused as he asks Oya. "Something? Can you describe it?"


    Oya looks down and sees Lucien¡¯s tattoo on her low belly, shining a little. "I felt a powerful aura like yours and Amelia¡¯s, but it is also different..."


    Lucien notices Oya¡¯s tattoo glowing, and L.u.s.t quickly exins. "Your demonic energy within her is aroused, but her body is fine."


    "How can she feel that, and you can¡¯t?" Lucien asks L.u.s.t and Envy, who materializes her body beside them.


    "Her instincts are still that of a moon tiger." Envy responds while L.u.s.t nods.


    Lucien strokes Oya¡¯s fluffy ears. "Have you ever felt that aura before, my dear?"


    Oya nods. "Yes, that... That was when I was running away with Ko, and we met you. At that time, I felt this aura calling me, and I followed it seeking its power."


    Then she strokes her tattoo. "But after you gave it to me, I didn¡¯t feel like looking for that power anymore."


    Lucien kisses Oya¡¯s head while looking at L.u.s.t and Envy. He can see that they have strange expressions on their faces, and he gets concerned. "What is it?"


    "We can¡¯t be sure. She could have felt a powerful creature because of her sharp instincts, or..." Envyments.


    "Or it¡¯s Pride." L.u.s.tpletes Envy¡¯s thought.


    For less than a second, a golden glow sparkles on Lucien¡¯s eyes before it turning purple as he remembers L.u.s.t¡¯s story about Pride treating his sisters like disposable pawns with the Bloody Rose.


    "What is the possibility of being her?" Lucien asks.


    "Pride¡¯s aura makes all creatures weaker than her want to venerate and follow her in search of power." L.u.s.t exins.


    "Her demonic energy makes her followers stronger faster just because they are close to her, and although it is not as incredible as our energy on strengthening the real power of other people, her aura can booster their power several times quickly."


    Then Envy continues. "That is why mystic beasts with sharp instincts can feel her aura even at great distances."


    Amelia, who approaches the group, hears everything and get confused. "But is it not supposed to be two great demons by the world?"


    Envy quickly responds. "Yes, so we would have more space to grow individually without disturbing the others. However, as there are only three inferior worlds close to yours, one world would have three of us."


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter now. It is clear that we should be together because Lucien can make you and your sisters much stronger than you would be alone." L.u.s.t speaks to Amelia.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s words awaken Amelia to something she hadn¡¯t thought of before. [Will he do that with all our sister?]


    Amelia previously only worried about Sophia because she always loved Lucien, and maybe Naomi for her personality, but now Amelia can¡¯t help thinking that she will have topete with all her sisters for Lucien¡¯s affection.


    [Well, if they ept crossing that line... Yes, I bet they won¡¯t have such boldness... I still can¡¯t do that myself...] Amelia starts to blush while gazing at Lucien.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s words also made Lucien think about that. When he heard about Pride possibly being near, his first thought was of giving her a lesson for looking down on his family; still, now he can¡¯t help but be eager to remeet another of his sisters.


    "Let¡¯s go west," Lucien speaks, and the girls who fly quickly go to the other sh.i.p.s to pass on the new orders as they were going to the northwest.


    Then he looks at his wives. "I¡¯m going to fly ahead with Oya and try to find the center of the aura."


    "We are going with you." All of Lucien¡¯s wives quickly respond.


    Lucien already expected that answer, so he smiles. "Let¡¯s go."


    The mage girls create floating tforms, on which the girls who cannot fly climb while the others fly alongside Lucien, who carries Oya in his arms so that she can use her instinct to feel the direction of that powerful aura.


    Not all of Lucien¡¯s wives follow him because Madelyn stays on the sh.i.p.s to ensure their high speed while Ne assumes the role of leader of the troops in Lucien¡¯s absence, also to maintain mentalmunication with him and to pass on his orders to the troops.


    Little Ko is sent to the purple world along with Kara for their safety.


    As they fly towards the continent, Lucien cannot resist asking L.u.s.t a question mentally. ¡¯Who is with Pride?¡¯


    ¡¯I knew you would ask me that...¡¯ L.u.s.tments in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to think. His rtionship with all his sisters has always beenplicated in different ways. And, of course, he knows that things will not be as with Sophia and Amelia.


    As L.u.s.t was thest great demon to choose a host, she knows who are the other pairs and responds to Lucien. ¡¯It¡¯s Eve.¡¯


    Eve¡¯s name enters Lucien¡¯s mind, but it is quickly reced by the term he exims to himself. [Big sis!]


    And when thinking about her, it is impossible that old memories do note to his mind as well.


    -------------------------------------


    A month after Lucien¡¯s fifth birthday, he had no reason to celebrate because his mother had not yete to visit him as he expected.


    But then his worries became real when his father told him he would never be able to see her again.


    Young Lucien was heartbroken and cried for an entire week. No one could me him because losing a mother is something that hurts everyone, let alone a five-year-old kid.


    Lucien¡¯s sisters felt helpless to see their little brother go into depression, but there was nothing they could do.


    Of all of them, the one who suffered the most with Lucien was Eve, not because she is the older sister and responsible for everyone, but because she also knows the pain of losing a mother.


    After letting Lucien cry on herp for a week, she took him out to the training yard and gave him a wooden sword.


    The sword is not like the toy sword he and Sophia used to y with but a replica of a real sword, that is,rge and heavy despite being made of wood.


    While holding the sword, Lucien looks at Eve with a confused expression on his tear-dirty face. "Big sis..."


    Eve looks at him with a loving and sad expression. "I know what you¡¯re feeling now. It took me a while to understand that my mother had died when I was a baby, but the anger and sadness have always been and still are with me."


    "..." Lucien still doesn¡¯t understand many things as he is still a five-year-old child. However, it is easy to understand that his sister must be suffering as he is because of their mothers.


    Eve also takes a wooden sword and starts to spin it in the air. "We cannot do anything to the dead, but we can do many things to the living."


    "..." Lucien doesn¡¯t understand what Eve means, but he keeps looking at her.


    Eve continues. "This pain will always be with us, but we can do something about the anger..."


    She looks at the wooden sword in her hand. "We must make the people who killed our mothers suffer. We must avenge their deaths."


    "Avenge..." Lucien thinks out loud.


    Eve smiles at him. "Yes. We must kill everyone who has hurt our family and not allow anyone to hurt our loved ones again."


    Lucien feels a fury arouse in his deste heart as he squeezes the wooden sword grip. "Yes!"


    Then Eve walks towards Lucien. "Raise your sword. I will teach you how to fight so that together we can have our revenge."


    Lucien raises his sword, but Eve quickly hits it with her sword, throwing it to the ground. "I know that you are just a kid, but our enemies are many... you have to learn always to be ready to fight."


    He ignores the pain and numbness in his hand while picking up the sword from the floor.


    Eve smiles as she sees Lucien¡¯s determination. "We must kill those who killed our mothers, but there is also another major guilty for their deaths."


    "Who?" Lucien asks as he raises his sword.


    Eve hits his sword again with hers, but this time the sword does not fall from Lucien¡¯s hands as he holds it tightly and resists the pain from the impact.


    She makes an angry expression. "The man who should take care of and protect them... Michael."


    "Father?" Lucien gets confused.


    Eve nods while striking Lucien¡¯s sword again. "Yes. Our father is a weak man who treats his children as weapons and does not protect his family."


    "..." Lucien was already angry at his father for separating him from his mother, so as he begins to understand how wed he is, he gets even more angry at Michael.


    Eve keeps striking Lucien¡¯s sword harder and harder, but he holds the sword grip firmly while the wood creates wounds in his hand.


    Then she speaks in a severe tone. "Listen carefully, Lucien. You must not be like our father, who has many wives but cannot even protect them; who has many children but abuses them instead of giving them love; you must not be a weak man."


    Lucien continues to defend Eve¡¯s blows and then tries to attack her sword with all the strength he has left. "Yes, big sis!"


    But his movement does not go as he expects. He loses his bnce and falls.


    Still, before he reaches the floor, he feels Eve¡¯s warm hands hold him.


    She hugs him tightly. "Don¡¯t worry. I will always be by your side, helping you to be a good man."


    "Big... sis..." Lucien hugs Eve as he cries in her arms.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the pain and anger he feels, but knowing that Eve is with him makes him feel protected and loved.


    -----------------------------


    As Lucien and his group arrive at the beach in the great forest region, he remembers many moments with Eve.


    They always shared the pain of losing their mothers, so they understood each other very well, further increasing the hatred they have for their father.


    And even after learning that Michael had lied about his mother¡¯s death, Lucien still has the same goals as Eve: To kill their enemies, to punish their father, and to keep their family safe.


    So, despite Eve being with Pride, Lucien is hoping that they are responsible for the powerful aura in the forest so that they can get together again and never part ways.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 290 - Blinded

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Blinded</h4>


    ¡¯Wait.¡¯ Eve hears Pride¡¯s voice in her mind and quickly pulls the rein of her majestic unicorn, making the creature rearing.


    "Hang on!" Luise speaks in a loud and authoritative tone, making the ten thousand troops that follow Eve stop behind them.


    Before Eve questions Pride, she exins. ¡¯Envy and L.u.s.t are here.¡¯


    ¡¯Lucien? My sisters?¡¯ Eve asks Pride.


    ¡¯Humph. They couldn¡¯t be in a more immoralpany. Envy and L.u.s.t are the worst.¡¯ Pride disdains her sisters.


    Eve is not surprised by Pride¡¯s attitude towards her sisters. [She looks down on everyone...]


    But Eve is very happy and excited to meet Lucien and another of their sisters. Also, she can¡¯t help but be proud of them. [So they are already working together... This is how a family should work.]


    Pride notices Eve¡¯s excitement and speaks in her mind in a severe tone. ¡¯This is not a family reunion, you fool girl. We made a deal, and you have to honor it, or... I will not give you the power to rescue her, avenge your mother, and punish your father.¡¯


    Eve maintains a serene expression while answering Pride. ¡¯I know that. But I don¡¯t see how our cooperation can be detrimental.¡¯


    ¡¯I already exined that to you. Although we are sisters, we all seek power, and before our hosts reach the Immortal Realm, every important resource will generate conflict between us, mainly because of Envy, Greed, and Gluttony.¡¯ Pride exins.


    Eve disagrees. ¡¯I don¡¯t know who your previous hosts were, but my brother and sisters would not fight each other for resources. We are a family, and I know we can work together.¡¯


    Pride quickly responds. ¡¯You think you know them, but things have changed. I agree that because you are a family, our cooperation will be better. However, my sisters remain the same. They will influence your siblings, whether they want to or not, and you will see your family destroying themselves from the inside out for power.¡¯


    ¡¯I would never allow that!¡¯ Eve exims.


    ¡¯That is the intention. But for that, you will have to do like me... I have kept my sisters together for a long time, even with their peculiar personalities. For that, we must show them that we are the leaders. You cannot be soft with them.¡¯ Pride exins.


    ¡¯I was never soft with them. On the contrary, I always prepared them for the worst situations.¡¯ Eve responds.


    Prideughs sarcastically in Eve¡¯s mind. ¡¯You still have a lot to learn, foolish child. Just let me teach it to you, and don¡¯t speak until I allow it. L.u.s.t is insignificant, but Envy and her host will try to manipte us. It would be best if you let me deal with them first and show that I¡¯m still the only leader here.¡¯


    Eve is upset by the arrogant way Pride treats her sisters and her family, but she can¡¯t go against Pride now, atst not before she can do what her father can¡¯t do: ensure the safety of her entire family.


    ¡¯You can deal with Envy and L.u.s.t any way you want, but think carefully before touching my family.¡¯ Eve speaks in a neutral tone.


    ¡¯Is this a threat, child?¡¯ Pride asks in an arrogant tone.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a request, Pride. Or do you not respect our partnership?¡¯


    Pride is more and more satisfied with Eve¡¯s attitude. Her host cannot be someone who lowers the head, but they cannot go against her either.


    "My great queen." Luise bends in front of Eve¡¯s unicorn, clearly confused about the abrupt halt of them.


    Eve looks around and sees only trees as they are in the middle of the forest. Then she orders Luise. "Clean up this area and prepare a table; we are waiting for important people."


    ---------------------------------------------


    "Over there." Oya points to the south from their position while Lucien flies over the beach, holding her in his arms.


    "Are it going to Portgreen?" Lucien can¡¯t help but think out loud.


    The girls arrive at Lucien¡¯s position, and Cassidy makes a worried expression. "Is the aura moving south?"


    They still don¡¯t know if the aura is really Pride or a mysterious powerful creature, and as this region is in the eastern part of the continent, it is on the north of Portgreen¡¯s territory.


    "Let¡¯s go." Lucien ps his wings and flies towards the south, also going a little to the west because Oya said that the auraes from the forest and not from the beach.


    Lucien can¡¯t control his eagerness to meet his big sis and uses all his speed to fly ahead with Oya and L.u.s.t while the other girls follow them.


    After flying for a little over fifteen miles, L.u.s.t exims in Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯It¡¯s her! Pride is here.¡¯


    Lucien warns his wives, who are reaching his position, mentally while flying in the direction that L.u.s.t points.


    While Lucien can barely contain his desire to hug Eve, he hears L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡¯Lucien... you must calm down. Pride is not like Envy. She is our oldest sister. She is the strongest and mostplicated of us.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll be careful.¡¯ Lucien replies.


    But L.u.s.t still tries to advise him. ¡¯I know you will. But I also know that you are angry with Pride.¡¯


    Lucien can¡¯t contain his anger in his upset tone. ¡¯She orchestrated this whole n to use Bloody Rose on my sisters... I know we need that power, but she and my father will have to pay for that.¡¯


    ¡¯I agree with you. I will always be by your side, my love. But you have to respect our limitations.¡¯ L.u.s.t exins.


    So she continues. ¡¯You know how strong Eve was. Now she must be even stronger, so even if she doesn¡¯t have a good demonic energy control like you, Pride will be at the worst case on the level of Earth Realm¡¯s fifthyer.¡¯


    ¡¯What are my chances of beating her inbat?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    ¡¯Very low, even if you use all the demonic energy you have.¡¯ L.u.s.t responds in a neutral tone.


    ¡¯I see.¡¯ Lucien responds and continues to fly towards Pride¡¯s location.


    In less than a minute, Lucien flies three miles and sees a stir in the forest another three miles ahead. He can also hear several noisesing from that direction and concludes that there are hundreds of people with Pride and Eve.


    ¡¯There is an army with them. Almost all of them are on the top of the Zero Realm, but some of them are on the early Mortal Realm. With the power of Pride¡¯s aura, everyone can fight on the Mortal Realm level.¡¯ L.u.s.t exins to Lucien.


    Lucien smiles. ¡¯Big sis has always known how to lead better than anyone. I bet they are totally loyal to her, not like the stupid people of the Light Empire, manipted by Amelia and Envy.¡¯


    L.u.s.t can¡¯t help but be a little jealous of Eve as she hears the affectionate way Lucien talks about her. L.u.s.t only found the desire to rescue his mother in Lucien¡¯s mind when she met him, but now she fears she hasn¡¯t paid attention to the memories of his oldest sister.


    He continues to fly towards Eve¡¯s group with Oya in his arms.


    As he approaches that spot, Lucien notices the trees falling in a circr space as Eve¡¯s troops clear the area for them to meet.


    As soon as arge tree falls, Lucien sees Eve¡¯s beautiful pink hair swaying in the wind as she sits at a table in the center of the circr area.


    At first, Lucien loved Eve almost like his mother. They slept in the same bed when he was a child, and Eve was always at his side with Sophia.


    But after suffering so much from the pain and anger consuming his heart and soul, Lucien forgot about that connection with Eve and his other sisters.


    And now, even though very focused on rescuing his mother, Lucien also knows that his sisters are very important to him as well. He will give everything that Sophia, Amelia, and their other sisters need, be it protection, power, or affection.


    And, of course, that¡¯s why he really wants to hug Eve and thank her for taking care of him most of his childhood.


    As soon as Lucien sees Eve¡¯s beautiful face, he doesn¡¯t think twice before flying towards her with all his speed, creating powerful waves of wind with the strong ps of his big wings.


    *WHOOOOOSH*


    The trees sway, and Its leaves fly everywhere while Lucien flies towards Eve.


    Eve¡¯s troops get startled by the noise and look up at the sky, getting surprised by the sight of a red spot flying towards them at super speed.


    "A bird?" Elsie, Luise¡¯s daughter, thinks out loud.


    "A spell?" Luise asks.


    ¡¯My little brother?¡¯ Eve can see Lucien even from a significant distance with her incredible physical capabilities, but she is confused by his body changes like horns, height, and others.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t¡¯s host?¡¯ Pride is shocked as she notices the powerful aura of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy.


    Eve can¡¯t control her happy smile as she sees Lucien approaching. Although he looks different, he still has that handsome face of her beloved cute little brother. She just wants to hug him after those months that they have passed apart.


    However, Pride is not happy to see Lucien. [How does he have demonic horns and dragonic wings? Is that L.u.s.t¡¯s thing? Damn, a man as L.u.s.t¡¯s host is everything I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with now... And this powerful energy? He must be f.u.c.k.i.n.g hundreds of women. This will not be good for Eve. DAMN YOU L.U.S.T!!]


    Pride is angry that L.u.s.t is getting in her way right now. She has been working hard to make Eve a Queen respected by everyone, creating a legend for her as they take over this world.


    But now, a horny guy is running to Eve to ruin her act as a great woman who crushes all men.


    Pride uses Eve¡¯s hatred for her father to make her despise men and make women respect her, but she knows that Eve will not mistreat her brother, so he can ruin all her ns.


    And he is still L.u.s.t¡¯s host. Pride repudiates L.u.s.t for having to take pleasure in other people to be stronger. Pride, as an embodiment of self-respect, sees herself above everyone else and rejoices, using her aura to oppress her enemies and bless her followers with a little power.


    And while her demonic energy helps her followers to be stronger faster, her focus is on giving power momentarily in exchange for absolute loyalty. So she is totally against L.u.s.t¡¯s methods of giving other people too much real power, making them equals.


    Everything about L.u.s.t disgusts Pride, and she gets more and more upset as Lucien flies towards Eve.


    Despite knowing that Eve will be upset, Pride knows that he has to do something to limit Lucien¡¯s impacts on her host. She has to act now before Eve loses all respect for her followers.


    While flying at super-speed towards Eve, Lucien sees a slight smile on the face of his big sis.


    He can see that she is trying to maintain a calm leader¡¯s stance, but he knows that she is happy to see him as he is to meet her.


    As he descends from the sky like an arrow, Lucien¡¯s blue eyes line up with Eve¡¯s cyan eyes.


    His heart starts to beat faster while he can¡¯t control his excitement. [Big si-]


    But then an incredibly bright white light starts toe out of nowhere.


    Using his senses to the maximum, Lucien sees the light emerging from the void in front of him.


    Then he hears L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡¯Lucien!!¡¯


    Being in the air, Lucien can only rely on his wings to move, which greatly limits his agility.


    As soon as he sees the light and hears L.u.s.t¡¯s warning, Lucien ps his wings forward, trying to stop his fall and push himself back.


    And although he tries to turn his face while using a hand to cover Oya¡¯s eyes, the bright light still blinds him.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 291 - Lucien vs Pride (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Lucien vs Pride (1/2)</h4>


    Everything happens very fast, even for Lucien, who has ridiculously powerful senses.


    As the bright light blinds him, he hears the air in front of him being cut and knows that someone is attacking him.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t know who his enemy is, their strength, or their weapon. But all of that doesn¡¯t matter because he has to protect Oya in his arms at any cost.


    But what movement can he also make while evading by pushing himself backward in the air?


    His instincts act on impulse while Lucien turns around to keep Oya away from his attacker¡¯s weapon while summoning his red katana in his other hand, positioned in front of his waist.


    His action, despite being quick, is inefficient because while he is blind and turning his back on his attacker, they can clearly see the de of his katana and attack another part of Lucien¡¯s body.


    In that case, it is the face.


    *BAM*


    Lucien feels his face smashed by a brutally powerful attack with a force he has never felt before.


    As the pain quickly radiates from his face to his entire head, he feels his body being pushed forward.


    And losing all bnce, Lucien is thrown in an unknown direction while hugging Oya and rotating their bodies so that his back is in the direction they are being thrown to prevent her from getting hurt.


    Lucien tries to regain control of his body using his wings, but he fails because he continues to be influenced by his attacker¡¯s heavy blow.


    L.u.s.t, who was not influenced by the bright light, materializes her body behind Lucien and tries to stop him, but she fails to do that before they hit the ground, after breaking several trees.


    *BOOOM*


    Lucien feels his bones creak as he hits the ground hard, breaking rocks with his back and opening arge crater in the area.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s body is destroyed, and she returns to Lucien¡¯s soul while Oya is fully protected in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    That light blinded not only Lucien but also the other people who were looking at the sky, including Eve.


    Before she even regains her sight, she mentally screams at mentally Pride as she runs towards the loud noise. ¡¯PRIDE!!!¡¯


    Pride, floating on the spot where Lucien was just ago, looks at her fist with a curious expression and thinks out loud. "The boy has hard bones."


    She cannot deny that she had a good first impression of Lucien. [People usually panic when blinded by my light, but he stayed calm and tried to use his body to protect the woman in his arms... maybe L.u.s.t got a really good host this time.]


    Still, Pride can¡¯t let anyone get in the way of her ns. Then she speaks mentally in a rigid tone to Eve. ¡¯Don¡¯t get into it!¡¯


    Eve ignores Pride¡¯s order and continues running towards the loud noise, but then she hears another voice, this one in an affectionate but firm tone.


    "Don¡¯t get involved in this, big sis," Lucien speaks as he hears Eve running towards him.


    Lucien wastes no time, and while regaining his vision, he focuses his demonic energy, puts Oya to the side, jumps off the ground, and ps his wings hard, propelling himself into the sky again.


    *Whoosh*


    Eve sees Lucien going up to the sky at speed almost as high as he fell. "So fast!"


    She is upset that she can¡¯t fly and stop Lucien from going after Pride, so she sends her a mental message. ¡¯Don¡¯t fight him!¡¯


    ¡¯This cannot be stopped now. I will not kill him.¡¯ Pride responds.


    As Lucien flies towards Pride, he can¡¯t help but be surprised by her appearance. He likes her skin full of blueish onyx scales, her big curved horns, her thick tail, and everything about her imposing look.


    ¡¯Just don¡¯t use the naginata. Soul dragonic weapons can hurt her soul, hurting your sister. But other than that, you can hurt her as much as you want as it won¡¯t affect Eve.¡¯ L.u.s.t exins it to Lucien mentally.


    Lucien stops in front of Pride, who continues to look at him with a curious expression. He also looks at her with the same expression while speaking in a provocative tone. "Pride? I¡¯m not sure if this name does justice to someone who makes such a sneak attack like that."


    Prideughs, showing her sharp white teeth. "Sneak attack? I attacked you from the front. If you couldn¡¯t keep up with my speed or look at my brightness, it is not my fault."


    Lucien smiles as he swings his arms, making creak sounds with his bones as he resets it in ce. His incredible regeneration fixes his body while he just has to deal with some pain.


    "We have things to resolve," Lucien speaks after readjusting his body.


    Pride notices the hostility in Lucien¡¯s gaze and quickly concludes that it is not just because she has just attacked him. "What did L.u.s.t tell you? Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Doesn¡¯t she have the audacity to go out and face her eldest sister?"


    When Pride speaks her arrogant words, Lucien thinks that L.u.s.t would materialize her body at his side and answer Pride. But she remained silent, and Lucien can feel that she is hesitant.


    He already expected that the situation with Pride would be quite different from that with Envy, but he did not expect L.u.s.t to be afraid of Pride. He also didn¡¯t expect Pride to attack him like that, and due to Eve¡¯s reaction, he knows she didn¡¯t either expect or agree with that.


    Although a part of Lucien finds hurting a woman very wrong, he knows that he has to punish and Pride, and for that, he will have to use all his power, except the golden naginata, of course.


    However, he doesn¡¯t want to use his red katana either. Then he opens and closes his hands, clearly preparing his fists. "Let¡¯s do it."


    "No weapons? I like that." Pride smiles.


    ¡¯Her power is in the eighthyer of the Earth Realm, so don¡¯t save your demonic energy. I will share mine with you if you need it.¡¯ L.u.s.t talks to Lucien.


    Lucien cannot deny that it seems ridiculous to fight someone from the eighthyer of the Earth Realm while he is not yet in the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm.


    But he cannot back down. He is also his ¡¯pride,¡¯ and he cannot let Pride step on it.


    As Pride has already made the first attack, Lucien does not think twice before flying towards her with all his speed, using part of his demonic energy on his wings.


    His control of demonic energy is already at a level where he can use a certain amount of it on any part of his body to improve any of his physical capabilities for a long time before he runs out of energy.


    Pride is impressed by Lucien¡¯s speed because of his low power level, but she can follow his movements naturally.


    Lucien punches forward, aiming for Pride¡¯s upper body, but before his fist touches her body, she disappears, turning into a cloud of white smoke.


    He hears the air moving aside his body as she materializes her body on his side and punches his waist.


    Due to being able to dematerialize and recreate their bodies instantly, Pride and the other great demons can literally teleport as L.u.s.t has been doing since Lucien replenished her demonic energy.


    Now, without being blind and carrying Oya, Lucien quickly turns his body in time to use his arm to block Pride¡¯s attack.


    *BAM!*


    *Crack*


    Lucien expected Pride¡¯s attack would be strong, but not to the point of opening wounds on his skin and creating cracks in his bones even though he used demonic energy on his forearm.


    He is thrown to the ground again, but this time he is prepared for it and regains his body¡¯s control by pping his wings strongly.


    Eve¡¯s troops are surprised as they watch the incredible fight in the air as she gets more and more upset with Pride and worried about Lucien.


    "Tsk." Pride scoffs before charging towards Lucien. Despite not having wings, she can fly simply using her energy, which is already potent thanks to Eve¡¯s power.


    As soon as Lucien sees Pride going toward him, he raises his arms again, but before her fists touch his forearms, he ps his right-wing, propelling his body to the side to dodge the attack.


    "Humph." Pride scoffs again as she teleports in front of Lucien, continuing her attack andnding a powerful punch on his forearms.


    *BAM* *Crack*


    Lucien is thrown through the air again while feeling terrible pain in his arms. His powerful life affinity quickly begins to repair his body, but at the cost of life mana, of course.


    He is aware that his strength is not impressive, but he gets frustrated by feeling slower than Envy, while his agility is his greatest asset.


    L.u.s.t tries to motivate Lucien while feeling his frustration. ¡¯Don¡¯tpare yourself to her. She is a great demon with a body made of energy and is more than a realm more powerful than you. No one below the Earth Realm could block an attack from her.¡¯


    Lucien regains his bnce again and faces Pride.


    "Life mana? You have some secrets, boy." Pride sounds arrogant in any way she speaks.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t answer Pride but flies towards her, trying to attack her again. This time she doesn¡¯t attack him but blocks all his attacks while he tries to punch and kick her from different angles.


    While Lucien fails to hurt Pride, even using his demonic energy in many ways, she justughs. "Is this all you have, boy? I must say that using demonic energy like that is impressive. Even Eve can¡¯t do that yet, but it¡¯s not enough to face me."


    L.u.s.t is upset with Pride for her words. Obviously, Lucien is incredible for being able to fight her with more than one realm of power between them, but Pride still makes fun of him.


    Eve also realizes that and is very proud of Lucien as she watches the fight from the ground. She is also disappointed with Pride, who does not look anything impressive, making fun of Lucien.


    Oya also watches the fight as more than a hundred Alliance troops surround her. She doesn¡¯t understand much about power level, but she totally trusts Lucien and knows that he will beat even more powerful enemies than he.


    After blocking and dodging over a hundred hits from Lucien in a few seconds, Pride ducks in the air and punches Lucien on the belly.


    *BAM*


    He is thrown into the air while spitting out a lot of blood and feels his organs in chaos inside his body.


    Despite feeling a lot of pain with Pride¡¯s brutal attacks, Lucien is not discouraged by the fight; on the contrary, each time he exchanges blows with her, he feels more excited while his naginata seems more and more agitated inside his soul. He can even feel the golden gate inside the naginata tremble every time he takes a Pride blow.


    However, Lucien knows that he will not have demonic energy to fight for long. After exchanging more blows with Pride and being punched several times, he feels that his energy is already below half.


    He knows that L.u.s.t will give her demonic energy to him, but he feels like that would be the same as defeat as it would show his failure to deal with Pride alone.


    But then he remembers the other energies within his body, specifically the mix of demonic energies he created with Envy and Amelia.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t, can I use the mixed energies to boost my body as I use my own energy?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    L.u.s.t and Envy understand almost nothing about the mixed energies, so she answers honestly. ¡¯I¡¯m not sure. Try it, and let¡¯s see what happens.¡¯


    Lucien prepares to attack Pride, but this time he doesn¡¯t focus his demonic energy alone but the mix, making his arm shine purple and gray at the same time.


    ¡¯It looks easy.¡¯ Lucien already had incredible control over the mixed energies, so he has no difficulty using them to boost his physical capabilities.


    He feels much greater power than his original running through his arms and wastes no time before flying towards Pride, also using the mixed energies on his wings to boost his speed.


    While L.u.s.t is impressed and proud of Lucien, Pride is shocked to the soul. Lucien seems to have many peculiarities, but she is perplexed to see him using energy that looks like a mixture of the energies of L.u.s.t and Envy.


    "What the hell?" She thinks out loud while having trouble following his current speed with her eyes.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 292 - Lucien vs Pride (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Lucien vs Pride (2/2)</h4>


    While flying towards Pride using his new boosted speed, Lucien can¡¯t help but be happy as he sees the surprised expression on her face.


    With his senses also more boosted by the mix of energies, Lucien sees Pride¡¯s face moving slowly, trying to follow his movements, but then...


    [Huh?!] Lucien makes a surprised expression very simr to Pride¡¯s when she manages to align their eyes and smiles at him.


    Also, Pride¡¯s body glows with white light but not as blinding as before as she raises her hand in time to grab Lucien¡¯s right fist.


    Lucien quickly attacks Pride with his left forearm, aiming at her head, but she blocks his attacks with her forearm, effectively mirroring his movements.


    Pride gives Lucien a beautiful smile. "Oh, boy. Did you think your new trick would be enough to beat me? I¡¯m sorry to tell you that, but I was holding back my strength because the difference in power between us is so significant."


    Lucien feels many different emotions listening to Pride¡¯s words and seeing her look. He doesn¡¯t see hostility in her eyes, and although there still is a lot of arrogance in her expression, he can also see a little bit of excitement and respect.


    He knows how difficult it is for a person to contain their strength, especially inbat when people have high adrenaline in their bodies, but she seems to have well contained her strength, which L.u.s.t quickly updates for Lucien. ¡¯Firstyer of the Sky Realm!!¡¯


    Lucien is not so surprised because of Pride¡¯s strength; after all, he knows that they are great demons that have reached higher Realms before and are limited to their current host, which makes him quickly think of Eve.


    ¡¯Whichyer is big sis on?¡¯ Lucien ignores the confrontation with Pride to ask about Eve, which makes L.u.s.t jealous.


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ¡¯I can¡¯t see because of Pride¡¯s aura in Eve¡¯s body. Focus on the fight, your idiot!¡¯


    Lucien smiles while feeling L.u.s.t¡¯s jealousy getting out of control like Amelia always does. He feels like hitting her on the ass, but he really has to focus on the exciting fight with Pride right now.


    Pride, on the other hand, gets confused again, seeing the smile on Lucien¡¯s face. "Boy, what are you thinking about?"


    Heughs. "I¡¯m thinking of spanking your and L.u.s.ts asses as soon as I defeat you inbat."


    Pride is shocked by Lucien¡¯s attitude. He just used his greatest asset, but that proved inefficient in the face of her real power. However, he remains so confident. [Where does this much confidencee from?]


    But she is still Pride, and her whole being cannot allow someone else to speak arrogantly to her.


    Pride gives Lucien a dismissive look and then pulls his fist down, causing him to lose his bnce.


    She quickly raises her knee while bringing Lucien¡¯s head to it.


    *BAM*


    Pride hits Lucien¡¯s face with her knee, dislocating his nose and stting much of his blood in the air.


    Lucien feels a sharp pain in his head as his body is thrown upwards, but the purple, gray, white, and golden energies inside his body heal his wounds quickly.


    He ps his wings, rotating his body in the air as he makes a quickunching motion with both hands towards Pride.


    While moving his hands, grayish-purple chains are created with his demonic energies and acting by his will, follow the movement of Lucien¡¯s hands and warpers on Pride¡¯s arms, catching her off guard.


    [WHA-] Pride is shocked by Lucien again as she sees him materialize not only his demonic energy but also Envy¡¯s. She finds him more and more surprising.


    As soon as the chains wrappers around Pride¡¯s arms, Lucien pulls her towards him and knees her face, breaking her nose and also sshing her blood through the air.


    *BAM*


    Pride¡¯s body is thrown towards the ground while Lucien¡¯s chains disappear. She feels a lot of pain in her head, but her injuries are instantly healed because her body is made up of demonic energy.


    Lucien smiles as a wave of pleasure runs through his body the moment he feels his knee smash Pride¡¯s face. That pleasure runs through his body, creating waves of purple and gray energies, until it turns golden, goes towards the nagitana in his soul, and hits the golden gate inside it.


    Pride disappears into the air before reappearing above Lucien, punching his right shoulder, dislocating his bones, and throwing his body down.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    As Lucien falls, he spins his body using Pride¡¯s attack force and kicks her in the wait.


    He falls as she is thrown several meters before he regains his bnce and flies towards her, and she re-materializes her body in front of him.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Now, with simr speed and strength, they are able to dodge attacks, but it seems that for both of them, it is better to blindly attack than to block or deflect their blows.


    Lucien and Pride¡¯s attacks are increasingly brutal and powerful, generating waves of force that reach the ground and frighten the spectators.


    Eve is very concerned about Lucien, but she knows that Pride would not kill him, and she is also impressed to see him fighting with her with equal strength.


    Oya is increasingly confident that Lucien can win the battle while she and the Alliance troops surrounding her are watching the battle with excited expressions.


    Lucien and Pride¡¯s fight generates more and more waves of force and demonic energy, which create an incredibly imposing atmosphere.


    With each blow that breaks their bones and spills their blood away, the spectators have more respect and admiration for both.


    Everyone feels that they would not be able to resist a single brutal blow from those that Lucien and Pride continue to take from each other without holding themselves.


    A mile away from there, Lucien¡¯s wives fly towards them on the floating tforms.


    Amelia can feel that incredible aura and waves of energy in the air as she sees Lucien fighting Pride. "Incredible! So, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s power."


    Envy materializes her body next to Amelia to get a better view of the fight. "Really impressive. He¡¯s up against Pride... but wait! I also feel our energy in the air."


    Amelia cannot contain her smile. "We are a team, after all."


    Lucien¡¯s wives cannot see the fight from that distance as well as Amelia or have a better perception of energies, but they understand that Lucien, like them, gets stronger with the energies they generate together, and that is why they are all proud to be the power each other.


    As the group approaches Lucien and Pride, Lucien¡¯s wives understand how incredible their battle is. Both continue to hit each other with crushing blows that throw them several meters back into the air before they hit each other again, and again, in a bizarre cycle of brutality.


    Pride hits Lucien on the belly with her elbow and then holds his head before headbutting him.


    *BAM*


    He is thrown back while Pride looks at Envy on Ang¡¯s floating tform. "Sister... so you are working together with L.u.s.t now."


    Envy smiles provocatively. "Yes, I find this boy very pleasant."


    Pride turns and blocks Lucien¡¯s fist, but he quickly gives her a headbutt, too, throwing her body flying away.


    Lucien looks at Envy with an inquisitive expression. "Boy???"


    He gets a little upset that he suddenly stops being called a ¡¯hubby¡¯ to be called a boy.


    Envy can¡¯t contain her smile as she sees Pride¡¯s body being thrown through the air like a rag doll by Lucien¡¯s brutal attack. Still, she tries to look neutral, not wanting to lose Lucien¡¯s respect but also not offending Pride.


    "Well, I¡¯m much older than you, you know..." Envy regrets her words and already assumes that Lucien will punish her somehow, which seems dangerous and exciting at the same time.


    Lucien looks at her with a stern look. "You are my wife, Envy, don¡¯t forget that. Also, don¡¯t call me a boy with that arrogant tone again."


    "Wife?!?!?" Pride and Eve exim together.


    Pride already knew that they were working together and also that Lucien and Envy must have done lewd things because he can use her demonic energy. However, she cannot help but be surprised, not because he ims that she is his wife, but because she does not deny it.


    Eve, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t know what to feel as she hears Lucien calling a woman his wife. She can also see the loving expression of Lucien¡¯s various wives and imagine that they have some kind of romantic rtionship.


    It is difficult for her to rece the image of little Lucien sleeping in her bed with that of a tall and strong man with several wives. This is just bizarre and Eve is afraid that her little brother has be a very different person.


    Pride materializes her body in front of Lucien again and attacks him. He blocks her fist with his forearm as they both hit each other¡¯s bellies using their other hand.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    The attacks generate new waves of force that shock Lucien¡¯s wives. Now, being nearer to the battle, they realize that his and Pride¡¯s level of power is much higher than theirs and that they have to work harder to stand beside Lucien helping him.


    Amelia is also very surprised to realize that her advance to Earth Realm means nothing close to the power of Lucien, who, despite being still in the Mortal Realm, is battling someone as powerful as Pride.


    It makes her think that she is very stupid for not allowing Lucien to give her all the benefits that he can just because she is too embarrassed to do that thing...


    Lucien and Pride hold each other¡¯s arms while looking at each other with confident and proud expressions.


    "Do you think just because you have some luck, you can make a great demon your wife?" Pride asks and hits Lucien hard with a headbutt.


    *BAM*


    Lucien resists the pain, spits some blood, shakes his head, and looks Pride in the eye. "Why not?"


    Pride hits Lucien¡¯s forehead with another headbutt while they hold each other¡¯s arms. "Boy, are you that stupid?"


    Lucien again spits anotherrge amount of blood while feeling an exciting energy stirring inside him and forcing Its way through the golden gate inside the naginata.


    He knows that his mix of energies is running out, but he still has a lot of original energy as he is generating more of it while enjoying the fight.


    Also, he can feel that Pride¡¯s attacks are getting weaker because she is running out of demonic energy as L.u.s.t is reporting to him.


    So he didn¡¯t spare his mix of energies, focusing it on his forehead and giving an incredibly powerful headbutt on Pride¡¯s forehead.


    *BAMMM*


    The attack broke her skull and threw Pride¡¯s body further than before, forcing her to use a lot of demonic energy to repair her head.


    Lucien also feels pain in his head, but he quickly recovers and flies to Envy¡¯s side. He hugs her waist and kisses her lips.


    "See, Envy is already my little wife. She will obey her husband and not a weak eldest sister like you." Lucien speaks in an arrogant and provocative tone.


    Pride stabilizes her flight and looks at Envy with a severe look. "Envy, stop your shitty games, and tell this bot that you were just ying with him."


    Envy is upset by Pride¡¯s arrogant tone, but Lucien is also arrogant... Well, whenparing them, she doesn¡¯t see any advantage in being with Pride¡¯s side as she only humiliates her while Lucien, who, despite being severe too, gives her pleasure and power.


    "No games, he¡¯s my husband, Pride." Envy deres with a prideful tone.


    L.u.s.t, still inside Lucien¡¯s soul, is disappointed with herself for being still afraid of Pride, letting Envy stands by his side when that ce first belongs to her.


    She materializes her body on Lucien¡¯s open arm, already waiting for her, and hugs his waist. "But I¡¯m already his first wife."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 293 - Lively Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Lively Reunion</h4>


    While Lucien¡¯s wives are already used to his personality, Amelia and Eve can¡¯t help but roll their eyes.


    Both sisters have different thoughts from Lucien¡¯s wives, who met him a short time ago and epted things his way.


    Amelia and Eve have been with Lucien since their childhoods. They share many bonds and already have aplex rtionship.


    In Amelia¡¯s case, she regrets not being as close to Lucien as she wanted but still thinks that as his sister, she deserves more of his affection and now wants to fight for it.


    Eve also thinks that as siblings, he, their other sister, and she should always stay together. However, she is not just one of his sisters, but the big sis that raised him since his mother could no longer do that.


    Although they all had their limitations because they were isted from the world by Michael to be weapons, Eve taught Lucien everything he needed to grow a healthy young man.


    She taught him to fight to avenge his mother, respect and love his sisters.


    And now, after he became a handsome, strong man, Eve can¡¯t help but think that it is unfair that great demons and random womene and steal all the attention from him.


    Not that Amelia and Eve are very jealous and possessive by nature, but after so many years of being influenced by the Bloody rose, their feelings are boosted as well as their power.


    That is, all the love, jealousy, and possessive feelings they have for Lucien are several times stronger than they should normally be.


    While Amelia, ironically, is very jealous of Envy, Eve looks at L.u.s.t with a hostile expression.


    Seeing that Pride and Lucien stop attacking each other, Eve ignores the troops and focuses her energies on her legs, preparing for an incredible jump.


    *Boom*


    *Whooosh*


    By using so much strength to jump, Eve creates an explosion of force below her feet as she propels herself through the air at incredible speed, quickly reaching hundreds of meters up in the sky.


    Shends on Ang¡¯s floating tform, behind Lucien, and speaks in an authoritative tone. "Lucien! What are you doing!?"


    [Damn!] Lucien feels a chill run through his body like he hasn¡¯t had in a long time.


    By the tone of Eve and the fact that she called him by his normal name and not something like ¡¯little brother¡¯ or ¡¯Luci¡¯ is a clear indication that she is upset with him. And well, he can imagine why.


    "Big sis..." Lucien quickly removes his hand from L.u.s.t and Envy¡¯s waists while speaking in an obedient tone, surprising his wives, who are used to the arrogant and teasing Lucien.


    Eve puts both hands on her waist and while keeping a frown. "You consider me your big sis, but when we meet again, the first thing you do is start a fight and boast yourself about having beautiful wives. Is that your way ofplimenting your big sis?"


    Lucien¡¯s wives don¡¯t like how Eve talks to their beloved hubby, but even they understand that it is better not to get involved in it and take a step back. It¡¯s okay to risk their lives to fight alongside Lucien, but face his angry big sis is something that only he can do.


    If Lucien¡¯s wives already realize that Eve is not someone they should offend, let alone Amelia. She is the first to step back for fear of Eve also scolding her.


    L.u.s.t and Envy quickly dematerialize their body, leaving Lucien alone to face his big sis.


    He turns around slowly and smiles sheepishly as he looks at Eve¡¯s face, who, even with a frown, is beautiful as a fairy, an angry fairy, of course.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Lucien speaks honestly.


    Eve tries to keep an upset look, but Lucien¡¯s honest expression added to the fact that he does not start the fight but Pride, make Eve unable to be really angry with him, but rather proud of the incredible man he became in the short time that they were apart.


    Her lips slowly curve into a smile. "You looked like a depressed young boy a few months ago... but now you are a proud and arrogant man. Also, do you look more handsome than ever with these... horns? How the hell do you have horns, wings, and a tail?"


    Seeing Eve¡¯s sweet and tender smile, Lucien can¡¯t resist taking a quick step forward and hugging her. Before, he was almost the same height as her, but he saw her as taller than he was. But now, after growing a little more, with 1.93 meters tall, he is quite taller than she, and he does not miss the opportunity to lift her around the waist and rotate their bodies while hugging her tightly.


    "Hey! Hahaha... don¡¯t do it.... hahaha... Luci, stop!" Eve doesn¡¯t know how to react when being hugged by Lucien that way. Certainly, she finds the feeling of hugging her beloved brother again very pleasant.


    Still, she is a little embarrassed by doing that kind of thing in front of so many people and a little worried that her troops may see them from the ground, and she starts to lose the power she worked so hard to achieve in thest few months.


    Also, Eve can feel Pride¡¯s anger and disapproval as she watches everything with an upset expression on her face.


    ¡¯Are you going to stop being Queen Eve to bes big sis again? Do I need to exin how it will make you lose the respect of your followers?¡¯ Pride talks to Eve mentally.


    Eve quickly replies. ¡¯F.u.c.k you, Pride!! You¡¯re the one to me for attacking a boy like that. And that sneak attack... I didn¡¯t expect that from you.¡¯


    ¡¯Boy? Damn! Don¡¯t you see that he is a demon, dragon, l.u.s.tful man?!?!?!?¡¯ Pride can¡¯t help but respect Lucien¡¯s power, but she would never say it out loud or deres that she was wrong.


    Eve ignores Pride¡¯sments and focuses on her embrace with Lucien. He hugs her tighter and tighter as they rest their heads on each other¡¯s shoulders.


    "I really missed you, big sis!" Lucien speaks in a loving tone.


    "Easy, little man, I missed you a lot too, but you will break my bones if you squeeze me harder." Eveughs.


    "Hehehe..." Lucien chuckles awkwardly. His rtionship with Eve has always been special in many ways.


    Then he puts her on the floor, that is, on the floating tform, and Eve quickly waves to Amelia. "Hey, you little girl, greets your big sis too."


    Amelia quickly approaches them and joins Lucien and Eve in a mutual big hug, both siblings hugging one side of their big sis with one arm and themself with the other.


    They touch their foreheads, avoiding Lucien¡¯s horns, of course, whileughing.


    "I know this was not the great demons¡¯ n, but I am happy that we are together," Eve speaks as Pride shakes her head.


    "Yes, we must stay together," Lucien says.


    "Mm." Amelia agrees, although she cannot contain her possessive desires for Lucien and feel inferior to Eve.


    Eve smiles. "You guys seem to be together for a long time. Have you been intimidating your brother, Amelia?"


    Amelia makes an expression of regret as she remembers her troubled rtionship with Lucien.


    He answers before her. "We are fine. Though we had some disagreements at the beginning, we are family, and we will always be together from now on, supporting each other."


    "Yeah." Amelia agrees while trying to hide her flushed expression while thinking about how they have been supporting each other in the past few days.


    "Yes, a family... always together," Eve speaks lovingly, then smiles. "So, I want to know everything that happened to you, my siblings, and meet your... friends?"


    Lucien feels a drop of sweat run down his forehead as he thinks about how to tell his big sis that almost all the women in his group are his wives.


    "There is so much I want to tell you, big sis... I want to talk about how L.u.s.t and I discovered secrets hidden in my body and soul... things that maybe only my mother... My mother! She is alive. Her death was a lie of our father." Lucien starts trying to exin everything at once.


    Eve is surprised and even more upset with their father. "Damn him!! I just found out about the stupid rose, and now this... He is the worse father ever!"


    "The bloody rose? Do you know about it, and how did Pride lead this n where we are just disposable weapons for them?" Lucien asks.


    Eve nods. "Yes, Pride was reluctant to tell me that, but I could feel that she was hiding things from me... You know, although it is very bothersome to have her in my mind telling me what to do, she is not that bad. We are partners, we like it or not."


    "I understand. L.u.s.t is also nothing like I thought she would be. In fact, she told me everything from the beginning. There is no secret between us. Envy, also, surprisingly, can be a good girl when she wants to." Lucien exins.


    "We have a lot to talk about. Let¡¯s go to the ground." Eve speaks.


    Lucien stops hugging while looking at Pride, who watches them as she floats in front of Ang¡¯s floating tform. "I understand that Pride is your partner, but she has to know the consequences of using our family as weapons."


    Eve nods. "Yes, but I can¡¯t do anything against her because I need her power to avenge my mother and protect our family. However, I don¡¯t mind if you beat the shit out of her."


    Lucien smiles and prepares to fly towards Pride, but Eve takes his arm and looks him in the eyes. "Still, Pride¡¯s real power is not in her physical capabilities, but in her white light, that is her demonic energy. Also, although she has already spent a lot of her energy, she can still fight for a long time."


    He caresses Eve¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t worry, big sis. I can keep fighting for long, too. Even if I lose, I¡¯ll ease my anger by spanking her pretty face many times."


    Eve smiles as she likes the new and confident Lucien more and more. "Ok, go on. I¡¯ll not hold you back. Give her the shit she deserves."


    Lucien smiles at Eve, as well as Amelia, before flying slowly towards Pride.


    Prideughs as he finds the situation increasingly peculiar. She speaks in her arrogant, habitual tone. "Oh boy, I think I¡¯m starting like you. Let¡¯s solve it with our fists and make Wrath proud, hehe."


    Lucien alsoughs, arrogantly like Pride. "Heh, this is the first thing thates out of your mouth besides nonsense."


    Pride cracks her knuckles while facing Lucien. "Come on, give me your best."


    "As you want," Lucien speaks as he lunches a punch towards Pride with all his speed.


    Pride ducks in the air and quickly punch up, aiming for Lucien¡¯s belly.


    *Whooosh*


    But he ps only one wing hard, dodging her blow as he spins his body and kicks Pride on the face, using the mix of energies to boost his capabilities to the maximum.


    The incredible speed of Lucien surprises Pride, who, despite being able to dematerialize her body to avoid the attack, does not do that because she wants to take his blows head-on just as he does with hers.


    She tries to block his kick with her forearm but fails to follow his speed.


    *BAM!!*


    Lucien¡¯s strong kick hits Pride in the face and throws her several meters towards the ground. Still, she quickly regains control of her body and materializes in front of him, already attacking.


    He blocks one of her fists, but the other hit him in the face and pushes him back.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Before Lucien regains control of his body, Pride flies towards him by throwing several punches and kicks. He blocks some of them, counterattacks others, and receives others as well.


    And so they keep on fighting for several minutes, enjoying the battle while they don¡¯t even notice smiles on their faces.


    Then, when their demonic energy is almost gone, they attack each other hard and smash forehead against forehead, while the base of their horns touch.


    "Hahaha... boy, this is somehow pleasant." Pride speaks while showing her sharp teeth on an arrogant smile.


    Lucien alsoughs as he continues to force his forehead on Pride¡¯s. "If you mean me beating you, yes, I find it nice."


    "Let¡¯s finis-" Pride starts to speak but then her expression changespletely from arrogant to stern?


    "Wait, boy!" She pulls her head back and looks up.


    Lucien is curious and also looks up, without thinking that could be a trick of Pride.


    "Huh?!" He is surprised to see a bright white lighting from the sky towards them. That light looks a little like Pride¡¯s, but it¡¯s not a pure whitepared to hers.


    That second, Lucien lowers his guard, and Pride quickly hugs him with one arm and raises the other.


    [What?!] Lucien gets shocked as Pride forces his neck down, preventing him from looking up.


    Then from Pride¡¯s raised hand, her pure white brilliant light appears, creating an explosion of light that blocks the st of light that came from the sky, creating an even greater explosion in the air.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 294 - Lets go!

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Let''s go!</h4>


    Several minutes ago.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    While Lucien and Pride continue the second round of their fight, Eve faces Lucien¡¯s wives.


    "So you are..." She doesn¡¯t hide a little hostility and arrogance in her eyes.


    "His wives," Cassidy speaks in a respectful tone, but she does not appear to be intimidated by Eve.


    Eve looks into Cassidy¡¯s eyes. "Very daring for a woman of your age to dere yourself the wife of my little brother, don¡¯t you?"


    Before Cassidy answers Eve, Ang smiles. "I think you don¡¯t know about some of his... peculiar tastes."


    "What do you mean?" Eve is confused. She was always at Lucien¡¯s side, and he never showed peculiar tastes, let alone any s.e.x.u.a.l desire.


    Ang doesn¡¯t know how to exin to Eve that Lucien is clearly more attracted to older women, especially mothers.


    Cassidy notices that and quickly changes the subject. "Ahem, I understand that sounds strange. I would be happy to just be Lucien¡¯s mother-inw myself. But things have taken other directions... I don¡¯t regret being his wife now, or rather, I am honored, and I will never abandon him."


    Eve looks Cassidy in the eye for a few seconds before nodding. "Good. If he took you as his wife, you must feel grateful. I raised him to be the best man possible. He will never let you suffer or mistreat you."


    Lucien¡¯s wives still don¡¯t know what to think of Eve, but they certainly understand that she and Lucien have a deep connection, and of course, they want to know more about it and his past.


    But before they canment on anything, Eve makes a severe expression, actually scary and intimidating. "However, if any of you do something, or even think about doing something that can hurt him... you will not have good deaths by my hands."


    "..." Lucien¡¯s wives don¡¯t know how to react to Eve¡¯s words, or rather, her brutal warning.


    "..." Even Lucien, who despite fighting Pride, is aware of everything that happens around him, keeps silent. He would have killed most people who threaten his wives, but he respects his big sis too much toin about her warning, which in fact has good intentions.


    Mia steps in front of Cassidy and faces Eve. "You don¡¯t even have to mention that. We are all totally loyal to him, no matter what."


    Eve takes a step towards Mia and looks her in the eye with her usual intimidating expression. "Well said, little girl. Keep this up, and we can get along."


    She is still concerned about Lucien¡¯s rtionsh.i.p.s, but at least her first impression of the girls has been good. Yet, Eve wants to know everything about them, from how they met Lucien to their ns for the future beside him, to then judge whether she will have to intervene for his sake.


    "I want to know more about each one of you. Let¡¯s talk while we watch the fight." Eve hugs Amelia again as she watches Lucien fight Pride.


    The girls turn their attention to Lucien while Ang talks to Lena. "Go get Oya."


    Lena doesn¡¯t think twice before creating a big ice bird and climbing on top of it.


    "We are going with you." Anne, Astrid, and Scarlett also climb on Lena¡¯s ice bird. They already realized that the troops down there are people from the Alliance and want to get updated information about their homnd.


    Ghnna is also curious, mainly because she can see the emerald glow of elven armor among Eve¡¯s troops. However, she is not sure if she wants to get involved with her people anymore.


    Lena¡¯s ice bird descends from the sky, surprising Eve¡¯s troops, andnds next to Oya, in the middle of a circle made by them.


    The troop group, led by Elsie, is just watching Oya because she is behaving well as Lucien told her to do.


    In fact, they are impressed by her tiger characteristics, which are very reminiscent of a moon tiger. And because she is a woman, they already have a predisposition to like her despite her supposedly being with the mysterious man in the sky.


    But of course, until they receive new orders from Eve, her troops are on high guard.


    As soon as they see Lena¡¯s big ice birdnd next to Oya, Elsie prepares her sword while speaking in a firm tone. "Who are yo-"


    But she loses her neutral posture as soon as she sees Anne¡¯s cute ears. "Cousin!!"


    "Elsie!!" Anne jumps off the ice bird in front of Elsie, and both fox-girls hug each other tightly.


    Eve¡¯s other troops are shocked, but Lucien¡¯s wives quickly notice some simrities between Anne and Elsie, which makes them have not to doubt that they are from the same family, even though they are cousins and not sisters.


    "Long time, Anne. I missed you!" Elsieughs while hugging Anne.


    "Yeah, cousin. Missed you too, and uncle." Anne responds excitedly.


    But then Elsie makes a curious expression. "Wait! Are you with that man¡¯s group?"


    "That man?" Anne is confused but then sees Elsie aim at the sky and responds immediately. "Hubby? Ah, yes, we are together, of course."


    "Hubby? Do you mean he is your husband?" Elsie asks in a concerned tone.


    Anne can¡¯t hide the sparkle in her eyes as she looks at Lucien and answers Elsie proudly. "Yes, he does."


    Elsie doesn¡¯t know how to react. "Uncle is going to be furious. You are so young, but you are with him, who is... which kind of demi-human is him?"


    Anne gets confused because not even Lucien is sure what he is. "It isplicated. However, that doesn¡¯t matter because he is the best man of all."


    Elsie still looks concerned. "You must be in love and don¡¯t see that it was a bad decision. It¡¯s not a time for men at our home, or rather, in this whole world. Queen Eve seems to hate all men."


    Anneughs as she remembers how Eve said she would kill them if they hurt her beloved little brother.


    Scarlett can¡¯t resist asking a question. "Hmm... So, is the Alliance divided?"


    Elsie makes a sad expression when she sees Scarlett¡¯s racial characteristics. Obviously, there is the possibility that she is the daughter of a werewolf woman and a fox-man, but most of the time, hybrids of their races are generated by fox-women r.a.p.ed by werewolves.


    She speaks in a proud tone. "No, sister. Queen Eve united all the ns under the same g and punished the werewolf n for all their crimes. The women of our people will never again be r.a.p.ed or abused under her leadership."


    "How is the actual situation of the werewolf n now?" Scarlett ignores Elsie¡¯s sorry expression and asks, concerned for her brother.


    Elsie quickly responds. "The werewolves-women who agreed to follow Eve¡¯s leadership were not killed but punished with less honorable positions while the men were killed or made up of ves."


    "I see." Scarlett wants to ask more questions, but she knows that now is not the best time.


    But Astrid does not resist asking the same question, but about her enemies. "What about the manticore-n? Did they have the same end? Is Lanzo still alive?"


    Elsie is also sorry that Astrid is a hybrid, which seems to be between manticore and human? [What a peculiar group...]


    She nods. "Yes, the manticore n had the same punishment. Lanzo, as well as Rein, still lives, being tortured and humiliated by their victims daily with their families. Queen Eve is brutal to her enemies."


    [Just as hubby... she is truly his sister.] Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t help thinking the same thing about Elsie¡¯sment.


    Astrid smiles as she thinks about how she¡¯ll get her revenge by torturing Lanzo, alongside Olivia, of course.


    "Well, we have to go back now," Anne speaks while she is hesitant to leave Elsie¡¯s side. She really wants to talk to her cousin about her adventures, and of course, to brag about her new power and how amazing her husband is. Still, she wants to stay with her group until Lucien, Eve, and Pride reach an agreement.


    Elsie nods. "I understand. We also have to keep our formation until we receive new orders from our Queen. But I hope we can talk more soon."


    Anne walks towards Lena¡¯s ice bird while taking Oya¡¯s hand and talking to Elsie. "I¡¯m sure we will be able to talk a lot very soon. Then I will introduce you to my new sisters, including Oya, who is a real moon tiger."


    "So is she really a moon tiger?!" Elsie looks at Oya with a surprised and admiring expression, just like the other troops around them.


    A part of them is very happy that they did not have to fight; after all, everyone in the Alliance has a lot of respect for the moon tiger, let alone the first one who got a demi-human body. Oya is already a legend among the people who are seeing her.


    The girls climb on the ice bird, and Lena prepares to fly back to their group, but then...


    A st of light makes everyone cover their eyes while blinding them momentarily, followed by an incredible force that pushes everything in the opposite direction of Lucien and Pride.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    The incredibly powerful wave of force hits everything in a radius greater than a mile from Its center, but it does not harm the girls, just pushing them back.


    Of course, the st of light has a different effect on people closer to Its center.


    Eve and the other girls nearest to Lucien and Pride would have suffered some damage had it not been for L.u.s.t and Envy¡¯s quick action, creating a demonic energy barrier in front of Ang¡¯s floating tform, blocking the wave of force and also lessening the blinding effects of that bright light.


    "Lucien!!!!!" All of Lucien¡¯s wives and Eve exim together as they see Lucien and Pride disappear inside the light st.


    Lucien is shocked by Pride¡¯s action. As she forces his head down, he can see the bright light reflecting on the trees and even on the ground while the wave of force knocks down trees and throws people on the ground.


    However, he feels no damage, while Pride uses her own light to block that other light, which is clearly an attack.


    Still, Lucien can¡¯t help but be worried, not about himself, who is in the middle of that attack but with his wives. He quickly sends the same mental message to all of them. ¡¯Is everyone alright?!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. What about you?!?¡¯ Lucien¡¯s wives answer with different words but with the same meaning.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t know how to answer that question. He only feels Pride¡¯s powerful aura around his body.


    "Pride?" He asks.


    "Get ready for the impact." Pride says.


    "Impact-" Lucien is confused for less than a second before he feels his body being pushed down.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Another st of light hits Pride¡¯s light shield,unching her and Lucien toward the ground.


    As they fall, Pride keeps her hand up and her shield of light protecting her and Lucien. Although she could just dematerialize her body, returning to Eve¡¯s souls, away from that attack, she fears it may be too much for him to take. She clearly does not know the limits of his regeneration.


    Pushed by the wave of force from the st of light, Lucien and Pride quickly hit the ground before breaking several trees and creating arge crater with their bodies.


    *BOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The impact breaks several parts of Pride¡¯s body, but she quickly begins to regenerate with her demonic energy.


    Lucien also suffered several injuries with the brutal impact, but his body quickly regenerates, contrary to his armor, which was already damaged before that fall.


    "Who the hell attacked us?" As that light disappears, Lucien can¡¯t help asking Pride, at his side.


    Pride looks to the side and realizes that although her arm is still around Lucien¡¯s neck, she does not feel disgusted by him.


    "Does it really matters?" She asks with a sarcastic tone and an arrogant smile.


    Lucien looks at Pride and finds her smile very familiar. "Your right. Let¡¯s make them regret being born!"


    "Hell yeah! We need to do that! And we can finish our fightter." Pride responds and flies up the sky.


    Lucien cannot contain his excitement as he ps his wings hard and flies after Pride towards the unfortunate persons who attacked them.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 295 - Glorious bloody combat (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Glorious bloodybat (1/2)</h4>


    Lucien and Pride fly to the front of Ang¡¯s floating tform, and he asks again. "Is everyone really alright?"


    The girls nod while Eve looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "Did you get hurt?"


    Lucien looks to the side and smiles at Pride. "No. Pride protected me with her light."


    Eve is no less angry with Pride for attacking Lucien first, but now is not the time to think about that. "Who attacked us?"


    Pride looks up while thinking aloud. "That... looked like angelic energy."


    "Angels?" Lucien, Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy can¡¯t help but think about the ck feather they found a few weeks ago.


    Then at the same time that they exim, another bright lightes from the sky, not an attack aimed at someone, but a different st of light, aimed at the ground.


    *sh*


    Still, Pride uses her light to defend their group, and as soon as the light disappears, everyone can see a group of people on the ground and others flying in front of them with big grey wings.


    Among the six people flying, the man in front of them is the same height as Lucien, has fair skin, shaved hair, wears heavy silver armor, and looks at them with a hostile expression.


    "I didn¡¯t expect thating into this inferior world to investigate a supposed crystal mine would give me any fun. But it looks like I was wrong." The angel smiles provocatively at Pride.


    Pride also smiles provocatively. "I also thought I wouldn¡¯t have fun. It¡¯s a good thing we met, isn¡¯t it?"


    Before the tall angel responds, a woman, also with gray wings beside him, wearing a hood that covers her entire face, speaks in a low tone to Pride. "Dirty demon. All the fun you¡¯ll have is your head ripped out of your disgusting body."


    "Hahahaha... poor demon. She is not to me for being born that way." The other angels start tough.


    "..." Pride shows no reaction to angels as she has already been insulted hundreds of times that way and has always made her enemies stop pay for that.


    But Lucien can¡¯t help being perplexed. Despite having his share of anger at Pride for the way she treated his family, he certainly finds her look incredibly beautiful and unique.


    And hearing that angel call Pride disgusting makes his blood boil. Lucien looks at the angels with a mocking expression.


    "So, you guys wait for us to fight until we are tired because you are afraid to face us in a fair fight, then try a stupid sneak attack, and now instead of fighting, you want tounch meaningless offenses at us? I must say, I am impressed." Lucien also ps sarcastically.


    The angels lose in their provocative smiles when they hear the harsh truth that they were afraid to face him and Pride at full power.


    Another female angel, next to the angel leader, this one with heavy armor too, 1.7 meters tall, ck hair, and an average look, flies towards Lucien while squeezing the handle of her heavy hammer.


    "I will make you swallow that offense back!" The female angel looks really furious.


    "Amara!!" The angel leader holds that female angel¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t act impulsively. They are in the sky realm."


    While Amara tries to calm down, the other female angel, the one with the hood, speaks. "No, they are not. Their aura was powerful, but now I¡¯m sure it was a temporary state. The demon and that other woman are in the ninthyer of Earth Realm while the boy is actually still in the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm."


    "Impossible!" The angel leader does not doubt Pride and Eve¡¯s power, but Lucien¡¯s. "Their blows were radiating a powerful aura, which we feel even from outside the atmosphere..."


    "Are you sure, June?" He asks the woman in the hood.


    "Yes, Neoc." June nods while still looking at Lucien under her hood.


    While the group of angels talks, Lucien forms a n of attack with his group using mentalmunication.


    L.u.s.t materialized into his soul and quickly began to report the power of the angels to him: Of the six-winged angels, the leader, Neoc, is in the eighthyer of Earth Realm, June and Amara in the sixth, and of the other three male angels, one is in the fourth and two in the first.


    The group thatnded on the ground are about five hundred angels still without wings, though they are all in the Mortal Realm, fromyers three to the ninth.


    Lucien quickly exins the n to his wives. ¡¯As soon as I give the signal, Marie will join Lena¡¯s group, taking Cassidy, Kylee, Reba, Olivia, and Mia to help Eve¡¯s troops face the angels on the ground.¡¯


    He continues. ¡¯Ghnna and Amelia must stay on Ang¡¯s floating tform with Eve. Ghnna, don¡¯t save arrows. Amelia, you must protect Ang as they will try to attack her.¡¯


    ¡¯Aria, and E, you should not try to face the angels directly, but to fly around us and wait for a good opportunity to use your sonic ability.¡¯


    ¡¯Rose, my dear, I will need you to use your earth magic to protect your sisters from their light attacks.¡¯


    Lucien finishes exining his n and feels that something is missing as he is not able tomunicate mentally with Eve and Pride. However, he doesn¡¯t know if he could really tell his big sis or Pride what to do.


    As he finished talking to his wives quickly, Lucien looks at Pride.


    She smiles and nods at him.


    Lucien does not need mentalmunication to understand that she is ready to fight, even though she has used a lot of her energy fighting him.


    He is clearly not at his best, but while he fought Pride, she was using her demonic energy to fight at the Sky Realm level, while despite the angels being a dangerous group, the strongest of them is still in thete Earth Realm.


    So, although it looks like a challenging fight, Lucien is sure they can win, mainly because Pride is at his side.


    He also nods, with a confident smile, at Pride.


    Then he looks again at the angels, who are arrogantly talking about them. "Hey, do you want us to leave you alone to n this better? Maybe you need more time for another sneak attack."


    The angels scowl as Amara tries to fly towards Lucien, but Noec continues to hold her, so sheins. "Let me go, brother! I wanna smash his pretty face!!"


    Neoc also wants to attack Lucien¡¯s group, but after his surprise attack failed, he got hesitant. Although Lucien¡¯s group doesn¡¯t seem like much strong, let Eve¡¯s troops, Neoc is still impressed by Lucien and Pride¡¯s fight.


    But of course, he is still confident that they can win because his group has six Earth Realm warriors, while Lucien¡¯s only four. Well, they don¡¯t know about Envy, within Amelia¡¯s soul and the fact that L.u.s.t can also boost her power using demonic energy.


    Then Neoc releases Amara. "Attack, now!!"


    As Amara ps her wings hard and flies towards Lucien with her heavy hammer, ready to smash everything in front of her, Neoc points both hands at Pride and shoots rays of Light using his light mana.


    The other angels also shoot rays of light mana at Lucien¡¯s group, except for June, who flies down towards Lucien, trying to nk him while Amara attacks from the front.


    Pride again uses her light to block the light attacks, but Rose quickly raises a floating wall of stone in front of the girls, and Envy covers that wall with demonic energy.


    While blocking the angels¡¯ light attacks, Pride looks at Lucien. He smiles sarcastically. "They seem to enjoy ranged attacks."


    Prideugh. "Yeah, but those girls areing for you, pretty face."


    Lucienughs at the double meaning of Pride¡¯s words. Then he materializes his golden naginata by surprising her, who quickly recognizes that weapon.


    [Aylin¡¯s naginata?!] However, Pride remains focused on the fight, or rather, she wants to finish it off quickly and keep digging into Lucien¡¯s secrets.


    Lucien nods to Pride, so she removes the light shield.


    *BAM* *CLANG*


    As soon as Pride removes her light from Lucien¡¯s front, he sees Amara¡¯s heavy hammer descending towards his head. He quickly raises the shaft of his golden naginata, blocking the hammer and creating a loud metallic sound.


    Amara is upset that Lucien easily blocks her attack, but she already expected that.


    June flies from down to behind Lucien, her hands already glowing with light mana.


    She shoots rays of light towards Lucien¡¯s back.


    Pride prepares to block, but she notices Neoc and the other angelsing towards them. If she blocks June¡¯s attack, she will open their guard for the other angels.


    But they are not fighting alone.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body behind Lucien and uses her whip to wraps June¡¯s wrists, turning her light attack to the side.


    Envy materializes in front of June with her soul weapons in hand, two long ck daggers, shining with a strange gray light.


    June is taken aback by the fact that L.u.s.t and Envy appear out of nowhere. [Teleport?!?!]


    As Envy tries to sticks her daggers into June¡¯s belly, a bright white light shines as her hood is ripped by the wave force generated, showing shiny chainmail covering June¡¯s body.


    The glow of June¡¯s magical chainmail repels Envy¡¯s daggers as she flies backward, but Envy and L.u.s.t don¡¯t give up, flying after her.


    Pride has not yet materialized her soul weapon but instead blocks the attacks of the three weakest winged-angels using her bare hands.


    "HAAAA!!!" Neoc flies over the other angels towards Pride,unching an attack with his heavy hammer, very simr to that of his sister, Amara.


    Lucien, still blocking Amara¡¯s hammer, is concerned about Pride facing four enemies, but then he notices Eve jumping over them.


    Eve jumps on Neoc¡¯s back and grabs both of his wings by the base, shocking him and causing him to lose bnce.


    "What? Aaaahhh!!!" He screams, but now in pain as Eve squeezes his wings, using her incredible strength.


    Eve is not only stronger than Neoc because she is ayer above him, but mainly because of her demonic energy and the benefits of the bloody rose, so Neoc can do nothing but struggle in the air trying to get rid of her.


    Lucienughs as he sees his big sis tearing the poor angel¡¯s feathers off. He quickly speaks to his wives mentally. ¡¯Go, help the troops on the ground.¡¯


    Part of the girls flies towards the ground on Marie¡¯s floating tform while the other girls remain on Ang¡¯s floating tform.


    L.u.s.t and Envy fight June while Pride confronts the three other angels.


    Meanwhile, Lucien and Amara still don¡¯t move an inch from the ce. He continues to block her hammer but using only his original demonic energy, which is enough to bnce his strength with hers, a person of the Earth Realm sixthyer.


    He smiles as he uses what remains of his mix of energies to boost his strength even more.


    Lucien pushes Amara back with a quick movement and then attacks with naginata.


    *CLANG*


    Amara quickly blocks the de of the naginata with the shaft of her big hammer.


    ¡¯Now!¡¯ Lucien sends a mental message to Aria, E, and Rose.


    *SCREEEEEECH*


    Aria and E use their piercing scream to attack Amara while Rose begins to cover the angel¡¯s body with stoneyers.


    [DAMN!!!] Amara panics as she can¡¯t deal with so many attacks.


    As soon as she tries to break the rocks appearing around her body, she opens her guard, and Lucien tries to pierce her chest with his naginata.


    *ng*


    But the de of the naginata is also blocked by a bright light when it touches Amara¡¯s armor.


    While Lucien¡¯s naginata is pushed back due to the impact, he dematerializes it and summons his katana, starting a new attack at super speed.


    *Bam* *ng*


    The katana¡¯s de is also blocked by the light from Amara¡¯s armor, but Lucien sees scratches and cracks starting to appear on Its chest.


    Bam* *ng* Bam* *ng* Bam* *ng*


    He attacks several times, using his original demonic energy, then focuses all his remaining mix of energies in onest and most powerful attack, aiming at Amara¡¯s neck.


    Amara is overwhelmed by so many attacks and is unable to block Lucien¡¯s katana.


    *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*


    Lucien¡¯s katana de breaks the enchantment of Amara¡¯s armor and makes a deep cut in Amara¡¯s neck.


    Amara immediately drops her heavy hammer and tries to stop the bleeding on her neck with her hands.


    But Lucien flies behind her and materializes his naginata in his hands in front of Amara¡¯s body before pulling it back, strangling her with the naginata¡¯s shaft, preventing her from covering her wound and still opening her cut further while forcing her head back.


    Lucien gets impressed by Amara¡¯s resistance and continues to force his naginata backward as she struggles to break free.


    Then he turns around while sending a mental message to Ang to approach her floating tform from them.


    As soon as Lucien reaches the tform¡¯s range, Amelia shoves her double des into Amara¡¯s chest,pletely breaking the armor defensive encas.e.m.e.nt and piercing her body.


    Amelia opens Amara¡¯s chest, showing her heart still beating as the tough angel refuses to die.


    Then Amelia rips Amara¡¯s heart out with her hand as she sees the light leave the angel¡¯s eyes.


    "NOO!!" June screen as she sees Amara dying while Amelia holds her bloody heart in her hands.


    Amelia smiles at Lucien as she raises Amara¡¯s heart.


    Eve, still breaking Neoc¡¯s wings, notices what has happened and forces Neoc to look in Amelia¡¯s direction, just to see her sister¡¯s heart out of her lifeless body.


    "SISTERRR!!!" Neoc screams as he realizes the mistake they made by attacking Lucien¡¯s group.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 296 - Glorious bloody combat (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Glorious bloodybat (2/2)</h4>


    While Lucien fights the winged angels in the sky, Lena and Marie¡¯s groups head towards the angel troops on the ground.


    The ¡¯illuminated¡¯ arrival of the five hundred angels drow the attention of all Eve¡¯s ten thousand troops. Luise, the fox matriarch and principalmander of the troops now, quickly led her group to surround the angels.


    The powerful light attacksunched on Lucien and Pride destroyed everything except the earth on the ce the portal of the angels waspleted, creating an area of hundreds of meters ofpletely open space, which turned into arge battlefield.


    Eve¡¯s troops quickly surrounded the entire region. Demi-humans in general, and especially elves, find it easy to get around and fight among the big forest trees.


    The mages and archers prepared their attacks while just waiting for Luise¡¯s or Eve¡¯s orders.


    Luise, beside the strongest mages and warriors of her troops, mounting unicorns, went towards the group of angels. She doesn¡¯t want to attack without knowing if they are her enemies, and Eve is in the sky with the group of mysterious people, leaving Luise and her troops confused.


    "Who are you?" Luise asks the group of angels when he reaches a distance of two hundred meters from them. She goes straight to the point after see that they look like normal humans, just wearing clothes and armor different from anything she has ever seen.


    One of the angels, wearing a brighter armor than the others, looks at Luise with an expression of disgust. He is in the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm and is the captain of those angelic forces just waiting to advance to the Earth Realm and gain his longed for wings.


    He doesn¡¯t answer Luise but starts giving orders to his group. "They are in greater numbers, but they are very weak. Fight together, and we will have no casualties. Also, try to leave some survivors so we can get some information."


    Luise realizes that thenguage of angels is a little different from that of her people, but it is still possible to fully understand their words.


    And, of course, she is very upset by their arrogance. "How arrogant! You made a mistake in thinking you can beat us while we are under our Queen leadership!"


    Although Eve¡¯s troops are not in their best-boosted state, which is receiving power from Pride and Eve¡¯s auras as Pride is focusing all of her remaining demonic energy to fight the winged angels, the troops still feel the power of Eve¡¯s energy making them stronger.


    But of course, since their real power is between SS-rank and the Mortal Realm, in the case of stronger women like matriarchs and their daughters, most troops are being boosted to the peak of the Zero Realm and to the beginning of the Mortal Realm, and that is seen as weak for the angels that are mostly above the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm.


    As Luise prepares the troops to defend themselves against the clearly hostile angels, a big ice bird appears above them.


    "Enemies?!" She and the mages among the troops quickly get on alert.


    "It¡¯s me, mom." Elsie waves to her mother from the top of Lena¡¯s ice bird, alongside Anne and the other girls.


    "Elsie?" Luise gets confused because her group¡¯s mages that manage to make floating magic tforms are beside her, let alone making a majestic ice bird.


    "Anne?!?!" Luise gets even more surprised to see Anne beside Elsie.


    Lenands the ice bird in front of Luise¡¯s unicorn, the girls get off it, and Anne smiles at Luise. "Aunt! I¡¯ll exin everythingter, but now we have to kill those guys."


    "Are they your enemies?" Luise quickly concludes that Anne is with the mysterious group who arrived before the angels.


    "Yes, hubby told us to kill them all." Before Anne answers, Cassidy speaks as Marie brings her floating tform closer to them.


    Lucien¡¯s wives are in total synchronicity by being connected to Lucien mentally. Still, they don¡¯t have time to talk now and exin it to Luise because the group of angels is already prepping their attack.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s confused expression, Elsie, who is also quite confused, speaks. "This is not the time to talk, mom. We have to fight; that is the will of our Queen, look."


    Luise looks up and sees Eve fighting Noec and Lucien fighting June. It is quite evident that their groups are helping each other, so Luise does not think twice before warning her troops about cooperation with Lucien¡¯s wives.


    "Fire!!" The angelic captain gives his troops the order to fire rays of light, just weaker than those of the winged-angels, at the girls.


    The mages of Eve¡¯s troops quickly begin to raise magical barriers, but before they finish it, Lena and Marie¡¯s ice walls block the angels¡¯ attacks.


    Eve¡¯s troops, who thought they are so strong, begin to realize the incredible power of Lucien¡¯s wives. They can¡¯t help but wonder if Lucien¡¯s wives are under an aura like them.


    But Lena and Marie¡¯s incredible magic walls are just the first of many surprises toe during this battle that will certainly be quick but unforgettable.


    *RAOR!*


    Oya changes to her tiger form and extends her size, turning into huge white tigers before running towards the group of angels, followed by Lucien¡¯s other wives.


    "Woah! A moon tiger!!" Luise gets shocked but quickly orders her troops to attack the group of angels along with Lucien¡¯s wives, starting a wild fight.


    Although the angels have significantly higher power levels than Eve¡¯s troops and many of them, like the captain, even higher than Lucien¡¯s wives, the angels have no idea that all those women are boosted by the powerful demonic energy of the seven great demons.


    While Eve¡¯s troops and those Lucien¡¯s wives fight on the ground, the fight in the air begins to take a totally unexpected end for the angels.


    Amara has always been a brutal and powerful warrior who could face enemies at the same level of power easily or even stronger enemies relying on her wonderful armor, protected with an enchantment that could withstand hundreds of attacks from someone from thete stages of the Earth Realm.


    But how could those poor angels know that Lucien and his sisters are hosts of great demons and have powerful soul weapons? Let alone Lucien¡¯s dragonic soul weapon.


    Neoc would have liked his surprise attack to have worked, but they should still have everything under control. While Lucien and Pride should be almost out of energy after fighting for many minutes, the only person with a high power level in the group is Eve and Neoc was sure he could beat her, also trusting his incredible armor made by true God!


    But now, while realizing that Eve is much stronger than a normal person of the ninthyer of the Earth Realm, he also sees Amelia, a girl of the firstyer of the Earth Realm, tearing his sister¡¯s heart out.


    Neoc is shocked, regretful, sad, and furious. But of course, all he can do now is scream in pain as Eve starts to tear his wings off his back.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" Neoc can¡¯t keep his flight when feeling so much pain in his wings and starts to fall from the sky.


    Eve holds Neoc¡¯s wings and continues to pull them back while using his back as a support for her feet. "Stupid bird!! I will pluck all your feathers and make you eat them."


    Lucien drops Amara¡¯s lifeless body onto Ang¡¯s floating tform whileughing at Neoc¡¯s screams. "Big sis remains as fierce as ever, hahaha..."


    "YOU!!!" June screams as she tries to fly towards Amelia and Lucien.


    *BAM*


    But L.u.s.t uses her whip to warpers her neck and pull June towards her body before kneeling on her face.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s attack does no damage to June because of her magic chainmail, but it takes her bnce, opening her guard for Envy to attack.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*


    Envy repeatedly attacks June¡¯s back with her daggers and breaks the powerful enchantment of that armor, which is definitely not very effective against soul weapons.


    Before June can do anything, Envy pierces the base of her right-wing and starts to cut it off.


    "AAARRRGGHH!!!" There is no more awful physical and mental pain for an angel than to have their wings cut off, and June starts to scream in despair.


    But the poor angel¡¯s screams sound like music to Envy¡¯s ears as she continues to cut June¡¯s wing while L.u.s.t uses her whip to contain June¡¯s movements.


    "Leave at least one of them alive so that we can interrogate them," Lucien speaks while looking at June.


    "You¡¯re right." L.u.s.t speaks as she begins to strangle June with her whip. Envy cuts June¡¯s right-wingpletely off and starts punching her in the back until the angel passes out.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t stop to watch but flies towards Pride, who, despite being able to hold the three male angels, does not have much demonic energy to attack them.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Using each of her arms to block the swords of two of the angels, Pride uses her tail to hit the third one on the belly by pushing him back.


    Lucien takes that angel off guard and grabs his feet in the air.


    "What the F?!?!" The angel is startled by Lucien¡¯s speedy movement.


    *Whoooosh*


    Lucien uses his demonic energy to confine the angel¡¯s mana while flying towards Pride and spinning that angel in the air.


    "Duck!" Lucien shout as he starts what would be a horizontal strike towards Pride, but instead of using his weapons, he uses the angel, who keeps screaming, as a living weapon.


    Pride ducks with perfect timing and the other two angels are caught off guard when they see their mate¡¯s bodying towards them.


    The angels instinctively raise their swords to block Lucien¡¯s attack.


    *BAM*


    "AAAAHHHH!!!" Lucien hits the two other angels with the ¡¯angel-weapon,¡¯ who screams loudly while the swords of his mates make several wounds on his body.


    Even blocking Lucien¡¯s attack, the two angels are still pushed back several meters until they manage to regain bnce and stabilize their flight.


    Meanwhile, Lucien grabs the other angel by the arms and turns his back to Pride. "Do the honors."


    Pride gives Lucien a beautiful and arrogant smile. "Of course, my good boy."


    Then she grasps both bases of the wings of that poor angel and pulls them back with all her strength.


    *RRRRRIP*


    The loud noise of flesh being brutally ripped is heard by everyone around as Pride rips off that angel¡¯s wings, opening his back and making much of his blood spatter on her body, painting her onyx scales red.


    The angel screams like never as his precious wings are taken from him in such a painful way.


    But Lucien and Pride¡¯s cruelty has no limits. He turns the angel to Pride, and he starts to cry while seeing his bloody wings in her hands.


    Pride positions the angel¡¯s wings on her back and begins to move them, imitating the flight movement. Then she smiles at Lucien. "Did they look good on me?"


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression while looking at Pride. "Hmmm... I¡¯m not sure..."


    Pride turns her body in the air, showing the wings on her back.


    "What do you think, my friend?" Lucien asks the angel, clearly in a sarcastic tone, causing the angel to curse not only Lucien and Pride but also Neoc and his sisters while crying.


    Pride gaze at Lucien in the eye. "So, just say that I look beautiful."


    "Nah, I don¡¯t think gray suits you." Lucien shakes the angel¡¯s head.


    Pride rolls her eyes. "Not good. I¡¯m always beautiful, and you can¡¯t deny that since you didn¡¯t take your eyes off my b.r.e.a.s.ts since that, we started fighting."


    Lucien really doesn¡¯t want to praise Pride, but he doesn¡¯t want to lie or stop saying what he thinks either. So, he nods. "Fine, you look damn hot even with those shitty wings."


    "Hahahaha..." Pride starts tough, showing her usual arrogant smile. "Well, maybe I will keep these wings; our friend won¡¯t need them at all, right?"


    Lucien again makes a fake thoughtful expression while talking to the angel. "Will you? I mean, do you want your wings back?"


    The angel already understood that Lucien and Pride are the scariest demons he has ever seen. Still, he can¡¯t help but have a little hope, to at least die with dignity, and his wings, of course.


    "P-please..." The angel asks with tears of blooding out of his eyes and much more blood from his open back.


    "Oh, don¡¯t cry, little bird. Here, you can have them." Pride speaks sarcastically and tosses the angel¡¯s wings towards him and Lucien.


    The angel stretches out his hands and tries to catch his wings, but Lucien pulls him back.


    "Oops! My bad, my bad!" Lucien makes a fake sorry expression while Pride can¡¯t contain herugh.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaa..." The angel starts to cry even more as his wings fall. He worked so hard to get those wings a year ago; losing them is the most harmful punishment for an angel.


    Lucien also starts tough along with Pride. "Don¡¯t cry, little angel. Go get your wings back!"


    Then he releases the body of the angel, who begins to fall from the sky while his blood leaks from his various wounds. The angel tries to reach his wings before it hit the ground, but his vision goes dark very quickly as the pain torture him to death.


    Lucien looks at the other two angels and smiles while thinking aloud. "Ooh! How about a feather coat?"


    "Nice idea! We definitely have to try that." Pride quickly agrees, terrifying the two angels.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 297 - Bold

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Bold</h4>


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!" As Neoc falls from the sky screaming in pain and rage because of his sister¡¯s death, Eve keeps pulling his wings.


    Although Eve is incredibly strong, she is finding out how difficult it is to tear off an angel¡¯s wings. Pride and Lucien were able to do that easily because the angel facing them is from the firstyer of the Earth Realm, while Noec is from the eighthyer.


    Then she sees her troops fighting on the ground with Lucien¡¯s wives and can¡¯t help but think. [Hmm... they don¡¯t look that bad]


    Eve pulls Neoc¡¯s wings aside, making him struggling in the direction of the battle. She seems to be guiding him through the air like a wild horse.


    *Whoooosh*


    *BOOOOM*


    Neoc falls on his face, generating a strong wave of force by the impact that also creates a crater on the ground, while Eve jumps in the air and swings gracefully beforending in front of Luise.


    Eve¡¯s troops can¡¯t help but get ted as they see Eve in action for the first time.


    "Wow!! The Queen is really amazing!!!"


    "Damn! How impressive!! That¡¯s our QUEEN!!


    "YEAH!! Our Queen is the best!!!"


    "Queen EVE!!!"


    "GREAT QUEEN EVE!!!!"


    Lucien¡¯s wives are also impressed by the way Eve deals with Neoc. They understand that he is very strong by being almost in the Sky Realm, which also shows the incredible power of Eve, who is even closer to the Sky Realm.


    The way Eve is loved by her troops is also impressive. However, Lucien¡¯s wives don¡¯t think he loses to her at any point, but it does make them even more alike. [They are siblings, after all.]


    Eve nods to Luise. "Good job. Kill all those damn angels."


    Luise bows respectfully. "We are doing our best, but the help of those women is crucial to our victory as the enemies are really strong."


    Eve looks at Lucien¡¯s wives cooperating with her troops. Elsie and Anne already look like a pair of sisters because they fight with nice synchrony.


    "Heh..." Eve smiles slightly. "They are our allies."


    Before Luise answers, Eve jumps back andnds on Neoc¡¯s back as he tries to get up.


    She kicks his back many times, preventing him from reacting.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    While Eve¡¯s troops get even more motivated, the angelic troops are shocked as they see Neoc, their leader, being stomped by Eve as a rag doll.


    Despite Eve¡¯s brutal attacks, she is still unable to do real damage to Neoc as his armor continues to shine.


    Meanwhile, Neoc begins to calm down and put his thoughts in order. [Damn!! Those bastards need to pay for killing my sister!! I... I need to use that... SHIT!!]


    As Eve prepares to use her soul weapon, Neoc quickly brings his hand to his mouth and swallows a white pill, whiches out of his storage ring.


    Neoc¡¯s body begins to glow with white light as Eve summons a long and wide ck sword in her hands.


    The de of the sword is thirty centimeters wide, while it is almost two meters long; in fact, it¡¯s longer than Eve¡¯s body. Also, it has an ornamented grip in rank-red, while Its de is made of ck strange material and has points on its sides, like the teeth of a beast.


    *BAMMMM*


    She ms the de of her greatsword on Neoc¡¯s back, causing both sharp and impact damage with that heavy sword, which only people with absurd strength would swing that easily.


    Even under the mighty attack of Eve¡¯s soul greatsword, Neoc¡¯s armor continues to resist as he is pushed deeper and deeper into the soil.


    While continuing to attack Neoc, Eve begins to feel his aura getting stronger and stronger, which leaves her confused.


    ¡¯What is happening here?¡¯ Eve sends a mental message to Pride.


    Pride, right after threatening the other two male angels with Lucien, looks down and notices Neoc¡¯s aura reaching the Sky Realm. So, she quickly warns Eve. ¡¯He must have used some treasure. Although that shouldn¡¯t booster his power too much, you will need help dealing with him. Just hold on; I¡¯ll help you in a minute.¡¯


    ¡¯OK.¡¯ Eve prepares to fight seriously. Although she is not afraid to face someone even from the Sky Realm, she knows that she should not underestimate her enemies.


    Then Pride looks at Lucien. "We must finish them quickly. Your sister may need help to deal with the leader."


    Lucien nods while sending mental messages to L.u.s.t and Envy hold one of the angels while his other wives to start attacking him with magic and other ranged attacks.


    Then he flies towards the other angel.


    *BAM* *CLANG*


    Lucien¡¯s naginata hits the sword of the angel, who feels Lucien¡¯s strength increase as he uses his demonic energy to the fullest.


    "HAAAA!!!" The angel uses all his strength of someone from the Earth Realm and stops the attack of Lucien, who starts getting out of any demonic energy.


    Then Pride materializes behind the angel and punches him in the back.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    Unlike the armor of Neoc and his sisters, those angels don¡¯t have such incredible armor, which starts to break under Pride¡¯s attacks.


    The angel pushes Lucien back and turns to attack Pride, but then, lightning-fast, Lucien drops his naginata and attacks with his red katana.


    *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*


    Using the rest of his demonic energy to boost that attack, Lucien destroys the angel¡¯s armor where Pride had already damaged it, piercing the angel¡¯s body with his red katana.


    Pride quickly grabs the angel¡¯s head and pushes it down while flying up and hitting her knee on his face.


    *BAM*


    The angel loses his strength and drops his sword as his body can¡¯t bear the attacks of Pride and Lucien.


    Lucien materializes his golden naginata again and, with a swift movement, cuts both wings of the angel. Then Pride spins and rips his head off quickly.


    As the angel¡¯s body falls from the sky in parts, Lucien and Pride face each other.


    Lucien finds it difficult to breathe while his body is overloaded because he has used up all his demonic energy.


    At the same time, Pride is barely able to maintain her physical form as she is at the limit of her energies.


    Still, Lucien and Pride have satisfied smiles on their faces. Fighting to the limit and crushing their enemies is certainly something to be proud of and also enjoyable, which keeps them both generating more demonic energy.


    While Lucien finds fighting alongside Pride something unlike anything he¡¯s ever done before, including fighting alongside L.u.s.t, Pride feels that fighting alongside Lucien is not bad at all.


    "Good jo-" Pride was about to praise Lucien, but then Envy materializes in Lucien¡¯s arms and kisses him passionately.


    Lucien feels Envy¡¯s demonic energy entering his body as he generates even more original demonic energy. And, of course, he doesn¡¯t want to stop kissing, especially at a time when he needs to recover his energies so badly.


    Pride doesn¡¯t know what to think but quickly stops smiling while looking seriously at Lucien. "Really?"


    Lucien just kisses Envy for a few seconds, recovering a little of the mix of energies before smiling at Pride. "I needed that..."


    While Pride doesn¡¯t fully understand what Lucien meant, his hands glow with purple and gray energies. Then he materializes his naginata and throws it to the side.


    *Whooosh* *BAM* *SMASH*


    The naginata flies swiftly towards the angel L.u.s.t is holding with her whip and break his armor already damaged by Envy, piercing that angel¡¯s heart and killing him on the spot.


    Pride is shocked by the prompt ability Lucien used to recover demonic energy, or rather, generated not only his original energy but also that of Envy with just one kiss.


    "Do yo-" But before she says anything, L.u.s.t also materializes in Lucien¡¯s arms and starts kissing him.


    Again, Lucien follows the kiss because he needs demonic energy, and L.u.s.t is still the best way to generate original demonic energy.


    Quick kisses during the battle seem like a waste of time to others, but for Lucien, it¡¯s not only a way to recover energy but also to help his women recover their energies.


    And well, Pride begins to realize that as the auras of Lucien, Envy, and L.u.s.t begin to get stronger after kissing.


    Pride looks down and notices Eve having a hard time breaking through Neoc¡¯s defenses. Pride wants to help Eve, but her energy is at the limit, and she will not be of any help right now.


    [What if...] Pride can¡¯t help but think of something she never thought she would consider before.


    She looks Lucien in the eye. [I just need energy...]


    Lucien also looks Pride in the eye, and it¡¯s not too hard to think about the same thing as her. Although Lucien still wants to fight and punish Pride because of the many things she has done, he knows that they must now work with a team, and well, Lucien cannot stop his body from craving Pride¡¯s body in every way.


    Time seems to slow down as Pride sees Lucien fly towards her. She is almost out of demonic energy, which makes all of her physical capabilities weaker, including her agility, but of course, she can avoid Lucien just by dematerializing her body and going back into Eve¡¯s soul.


    However, backing down is not something the Pride sin herself can do. Also, a part of Pride very much wants to discover how Lucien¡¯s abilities work.


    Still, when Lucien pushes his body over hers, Pride gets hesitant for the first time in a long time and holds his neck, just because he allows it, of course.


    She looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes with a stern expression. "What do you think you are do-"


    Lucien smiles and forces his body over Pride¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t have the strength to hold him back, and she also refuses to flee, which results in Lucien connecting their lips.


    They feel various sensations while he smashes his lips on hers. She is surprised at how warm, and delicious Lucien¡¯s lips are, and him, how cold and soft hers are.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t feel any special energying from Pride¡¯s body. Still, she feels his demonic energy slowly entering her body and joining her energy, creating something strange, unlike anything she has ever felt.


    The fact that she has Lucien¡¯s energy easily entering her body and doing something Pride doesn¡¯t understand leaves her scared. [What is it?!?!]


    Then Pride quickly kicks Lucien in the groin, causing him to jump back to avoid the blow.


    "..." Pride gazes at Lucien while feeling his energy still inside her body, making her feel warmer and stronger.


    "..." Lucien smiles at Pride and flies back towards hers.


    But before he can touch her body, Pride disappears, returning to Eve¡¯s side.


    Lucien looks back and sees L.u.s.t and Envy with the same shocked expressions on their faces.


    "I didn¡¯t think she was going to allow you to kiss her." L.u.s.tments.


    Envy nods. "Yeah, actually, I was pretty sure she would try to kill you for that."


    Lucien smiles as he shakes his head. Then he calls his sister. "Amelia, let¡¯s go!"


    Amelia jumps off Ang¡¯s floating tform and hugs Lucien as they begin to kiss.


    Then Lucien stops pping his wings, making them fall from the sky towards Eve while kissing.


    L.u.s.t and Envy look at each other. "It just gets more interesting..."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 298 - Old Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Old Friend?</h4>


    *WHOOOSH*


    *WHOOOSH* *WHOOOSH*


    Each swing of Neoc¡¯s greataxe creates a wave of wind as Eve dodges Its de.


    Although Eve feels confident about blocking his attacks, she doesn¡¯t want to kill Neoc too quickly.


    *BAM*


    She dodges the de of the ax again and ms her greatsword pommel on the belly of Neoc, knocking him back.


    Neoc rolls on the floor while getting confused. [How can she still be stronger than me?!?! DAMN!! I¡¯m supposed to have the power of the Sky Realm now...]


    He tries to get up quickly, but then Pride materializes in front of him and kicks him on the chin.


    *BAM*


    "AAAAHHH!!!" Neoc screams as he feels his jaw crack a little and is thrown into the air before falling to the ground and rolling again.


    Pride looks at Eve with a satisfied expression. "It seems that even after he uses something to booster his strength, you still have everything under control."


    Eve rests her greatsword on her shoulder and looks to Pride. "You mustn¡¯t doubt me. But... I thought you were out of energy..."


    Pride looks away, leaving Eve surprised as she has never seen such a reaction from Pride before. And, of course, that makes Eve very curious.


    "Finish it." Pride points to Neoc.


    "Isn¡¯t it better to interrogate him before? We should understand why theye to this world." Eve responds.


    "Your brother..." Pride speaks in a lower tone before trying to speak in her normal tone. "He captured that angel who talked a lot. She must know everything, and it will be easier to interrogate her than this mad guy."


    Eve looks at Neoc, who is flying towards her again. It is evident that he will not stop until he dies, so she understands what Pride meant. "Alright."


    She prepares her greatsword to attack Neoc, but then Lucien and Amelia fall on top of him.


    *BAM* *BOOOOOM*


    Neoc is unable to avoid Lucien¡¯s incredible speed and is pierced in the back by Lucien¡¯s naginata. So Amelia quickly strikes his wings with her two short-des, and his already badly damaged armor doesn¡¯t block the blows, causing him to be pushed into the ground by the impact, creating another crater.


    "Take care!!" Eve shout as she fears that Neoc, boosted by some mysterious treasure, can hurt her siblings.


    But Eve¡¯s warning is slow than Neoc¡¯s reaction, who quickly turns around, already attacking Lucien and Amelia behind him.


    Still, he only hits the wind as Lucien takes Amelia around by the waist and flies upwards quickly.


    Eve is also surprised by Lucien¡¯s incredible agility, which is apparently greater than Neoc¡¯s and must be equivalent to her own. But what really amazes Eve is the sync of Lucien and Amelia. [They look so close... what has happened in the past few weeks?]


    As soon as Neoc realizes who attacked him, he goes into an even crazier state of fury. "YOUUU!!! You killed my sister!!!!"


    "That bitch attacked my brother. Killing her fast was merciful of me." Amelia mocks Neoc as she hugs Lucien.


    Eve gets even more confused as she sees Amelia hugging Lucien tightly. [So strange...]


    Despite having his wings badly injured, Neoc flies towards Lucien and Amelia. "I¡¯ll KILL YOU!!!"


    Eve jumps towards them, but Neoc reaches Lucien faster. Lucien doesn¡¯t run away but propels Amelia up while preparing to face Neoc head-on. He feels the golden naginata begging him to defeat Neoc while the golden gate inside it seems almost ready to open.


    That second, while Neoc swings his ax towards Lucien, he focuses his senses to the fullest and sees the whole scene in slow motion. The golden naginata appears in his hand, and he can feel Its desire to face Neoc¡¯s powerful blow.


    Until then, Lucien has not faced very strong enemies. The fight with Pride was intense, but Lucien had no desire to kill her, and he did not use the naginata.


    However, now everything is different. Lucien doesn¡¯t feel much of a desire to kill Neoc but rather to face the big angel head-on, an enemy really worthy of being killed by the weapon made from Aylin¡¯s soul.


    Lucien uses all the mix of energies that he got from Amelia and Envy to boost his strength and speed. Then he spins the naginata, preparing the strongest vertical strike he has tried so far.


    Neoc¡¯s greataxe goes towards Lucien¡¯s upper body in a horizontal cut while the big angel uses all his strength.


    However, his speed is still slow than Lucien¡¯s.


    The golden naginata cuts the metal handle of the ax, and while Its head flies away, the naginata¡¯s de hits Neoc¡¯s shoulder and under Lucien¡¯s strength, begins to cut the angel¡¯s body in half.


    The naginata shines brightly as Lucien continues to force it down and cut the body of Neoc, who can¡¯t even understand how he died.


    As soon as Lucien finishes dividing Neo¡¯s bodypletely into two halves, the unstable energy from the pill he took explodes.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Even Eve and Amelia, who are in the air near them, are sent back by the explosion¡¯s force. Still, Lucien is most affected by being so near to Neoc, and he is hit by the powerful white energy that destroys his clothes, burns his skin, and throws hundreds of meters back.


    "Lucien!!!!" Lucien hears many female voices in worried tones, calling his name before his vision goespletely dark.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t?!¡¯ he cannot help but call his closest partner in his mind, but he only hears the lonely silence and his own thoughts.


    But then, in that darkness, a bright golden light appears.


    "The gate!!" Lucien exims in his mind as he looks at the golden gate in front of him.


    The naginata appears in Lucien¡¯s hand. He smiles at it and swings it in his hands as he feels more and more as that it is an extension of his body and not just a weapon.


    *Tremble*


    Then everything starts to tremble around Lucien as the great golden gate opens.


    Inside the gate, the golden light is even brighter, forcing Lucien to cover his eyes.


    *THUD*


    Lucien feels his body being pulled forward, and then he feels himself falling on hard ground and rolling several times.


    His body moves instinctively, and he rests on his hands to get up while opening his eyes.


    [What?!] Lucien notices red scales on his arms and hands, which are also thinner than normal, or rather, those are female arms and not his own.


    Then Lucien realizes that he is no longer in control of his body, or rather, that is not his body. [Aylin... I am inside her body again. I somehow knew that behind that gate, there would be more parts of her soul.]


    Lucien tries to understand Aylin¡¯s current situation. He can see the edge of a cliff and clouds aside it. [Are we at the top of a mountain?]


    There are dragons¡¯ bodies everywhere, some with wings and some not. There are also many human-like bodies with wings that look a lot like the angels he just faced, but their wings are bigger and white, very different from the gray wings of the angels.


    Lucien feels his head hurting, his vision blurred, and his body heavy. It is easy to conclude that Aylin just got hit hard on the head.


    He hears various sounds of shouting and ¡¯ngs¡¯ at different distances as well as offenses in anguage that he strangely understandspletely well. It¡¯s like thest time he saw Aylin¡¯s memories: He feels, sees, and hears everything she experiences.


    But something is wrong. While Lucien feels Aylin¡¯s difficulty in breathing, he understands what is missing.


    Then she raises her hand, and immediately, Aylin¡¯s naginata flies from the floor into her hand.


    "My old friend..." Aylin thinks aloud as she looks at the golden naginata.


    Aylin¡¯s voice sounds deeper than before, and adding to the difference on her skin and body, Lucien is sure that she is several years older than before.


    "QUEEN!!" Aylin hears someone calling her. Lucien recognizes that voice as that of Garen, her faithful guardian, and mentor.


    *CLANG*


    She quickly raises her naginata by holding the ends of Its shaft with both hands and using Its middle to block her attacker¡¯s sword.


    Aylin looks up and sees the pale face of a tall man with big shiny white wings and a even brighter armor.


    While the man has a shocked expression on his face, Aylin smiles. Lucien can feel that she is proud of herself. And well, anyone would be proud of themselves for being able to block an attack from a person of thete Sky Realm while they¡¯re still in the firstyer of the Earth Realm.


    Aylin pushes the winged-man forward and starts attacking him with her naginata.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG*


    Every time the naginata¡¯s de hits the man¡¯s sword de, Aylin hits him with a kick, punch, or the naginata shaft, showing the superiority of her skills and superior agility.


    She continues to push that man back with her increasingly brutal blows while she feels her energies running through her body excitedly.


    But then Aylen hears a noise on her back and ducks, quickly avoiding a fireball that hits the winged man¡¯s chest.


    *BAM* *BOOOM*


    The man is thrown back and breaks a wall with his body.


    Aylin turns around, already blocking another attacker¡¯s spear as more fireballs fly towards her. It is evident that her enemies don¡¯t even mind hurting their friends to stop Aylin.


    And she continues to smile as she faces them all. Aylin does not lose her excitement and willingness to fight even when she is hit several times by opponents in greater numbers and stronger than her.


    Lucien watches Aylin fight for several minutes with dozens of opponents, who appear out of nowhere. He can also hear Garen fighting close to them as well as other dragons.


    Then therees a time when Aylin is very hurt and exhausted.


    She gets up off the floor again, but this time she has to use her naginata as support to keep standing.


    Garen notices Aylin¡¯s condition and flies to her side. "My Queen! I will get you out of here."


    "W-wait!" Aylin refuses to let Garen fly with her away from the battle.


    "But-" Garen tries to insist, but Aylin interrupts him.


    "Damn! How are they getting stronger that fast?!" Aylin asks as she sees her soldiers being easily killed by their enemies.


    Before Garen can say that he has no idea, a young male dragon, much like Garen,nds in front of them and bows. "My Queen. My father."


    Other winged-dragonsnd around them and begins to block the enemies that continue to try to reach Aylin.


    "What did you find out?" Aylin asks the young dragon in front of her.


    The dragon quickly reports. "The gods... they found a way to gain power quickly. It¡¯s called Faith, and they use it to generate a strange energy using inferior races."


    "DAMN!!" Garen makes a worried expression.


    Aylin squeezes the shaft of her naginata tighter. "I see... So in terms of evolution, they are ahead of us... Okay, we just need to learn a way to get stronger faster too."


    The young dragon nods. "Yes, my Queen. I¡¯m sure we can do that with your leadership, but this battle is lost. Please, let Dad or I take you back."


    Aylin wipes the blood dripping down her mouth as she smiles. "Are you stupid or what? This battle is just beginning, and I¡¯m just warming up."


    Lucien smiles as he feels Alyin¡¯s excitement grows. She seems to enjoy fighting as much as he does.


    Then she flies over her guards towards the group of enemies with her naginata ready.


    In the air, Aylin squeezes the shaft of her naginata, which begins to shine brighter. Maybe she doesn¡¯t realize that because she is so focused on the battle, but Lucien notices a golden energy flowing from the naginata to Aylin¡¯s body.


    [This...] Through Aylin¡¯s body, Lucien recognizes that energy as the same he felt flowing through his body from the naginata to the golden gate while he fought.


    *BOOOOM*


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 299 - Its Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 299 - It''s Complicated</h4>


    ¡¯Lucien...¡¯


    [Aylin?]


    ¡¯Lucien! Are you alright?! Talk to me!!¡¯


    ¡¯L.u.s.t? I¡¯m fine... Ahh... Just my body... is hurting a little.¡¯ Lucien can¡¯t help but be happy to hear L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind again.


    "LUCIEN!!" Lucien feels his upper body being shaken as he hears Amelia¡¯s voice.


    He opens his eyes and sees Amelia¡¯s beautiful face with a worried expression. "Calm down; I am okay."


    Lucien sees his wives around him with the same worried expression as Amelia while Eve keeps looking at his low body with a shocked expression.


    He looks at his low body and realizes that his armor and clothing have been destroyed, leaving him n.a.k.e.d and fully exposed, which would not be a problem if Eve was not gazing at his ¡¯spear,¡¯ which is a little strange.


    "It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw it? Why it seems to have grown so much..." Eve thinks aloud as she remembers the countless times she saw Lucien n.a.k.e.d in his childhood.


    Lucien certainly has no problem with being n.a.k.e.d even in front of anyone, even of people he doesn¡¯t know. He likes everything about his body and is not embarrassed that others see it.


    However, the situation with Eve is unlike anything Lucien has experienced since he met L.u.s.t. Eve is not just a woman in his life, but she is also more than his sister. She is his big sis, the one who was always with him almost like... a mother.


    "Hee... big sis... this..." Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Eve shakes her head to get rid of her shock and looks Lucien in the eye with a stern expression. "What are you waiting for?! Get some clothes! Or do you intend to keep showing this big thing to everyone here as an exhibitionist?"


    [I bet he does!] Many of Lucien¡¯s wives think the same thing.


    But Lucien quickly takes a pair of underwear out of his storage ring and wears it while trying to change the subject. "What the hell was that?"


    "An explosion of energy. That angel used a boost pill, and that left his internal energies unstable. So when you cut him in half, that energy exploded, knocking you." L.u.s.t exins.


    "Oh, I see... Is everyone okay? How long was I passed out?" Lucien can see that all his girls are alright, but he still wants to confirm that.


    "Everyone is fine. Amelia and I were caught in the explosion too, but we were away from it, and we were just pushed back." Eve responds.


    Amelia continues to check Lucien¡¯s body while helping him get dressed. "Yes, and you just passed out for a few seconds. Still, I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g scared."


    Lucien¡¯s wives do not find Amelia¡¯s attitude strange as she has been trying to get more attention from Lucien and always be by his side, but Eve is increasingly confused about their new rtionship.


    "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, darling." Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s face lovingly.


    Amelia starts to caress Lucien¡¯s hand, and the mood starts to get romantic quickly.


    Eve tries to think that they are just siblings showing family love, but she starts to get ufortable and quickly breaks the strange mood. "Ahem..."


    She points to June, still knocked out on Ang¡¯s floating tform. "What about that one?"


    Lucien starts looking around. "We need her to find out why her group came and attacked us... where¡¯s Pride?"


    "She said she was almost out of energy and could no longer maintain her physical body, so she returned to my soul," Eve exins.


    Lucien looks at Eve. "I know you¡¯re listening to me, Pride. Are you afraid to face me? You know I can get your energy back, and we could continue our business."


    "..."


    Eve is surprised by Lucien¡¯s attitudes towards Pride. "Listen, Luci, Pride is dangerous. She is aggressive and arrogant, so we should not provoke her."


    "Nah, look at her now... hiding with a stupid excuse. You also saw how quickly I recovered energy for her with..." Lucien stops talking when he notices Eve¡¯s expression getting upset.


    "With what?" Eve frowns.


    The dominant attitude that Lucien maintained even facing Pride is immediately ruined by a single look from Eve, which shocks Lucien¡¯s wives, including L.u.s.t, Envy, and even Pride, inside Eve¡¯s soul.


    [Is that the impact Lucien¡¯s mother will have on him?] The girls can¡¯t help but have the same question.


    Lucien is really divided between two sides of himself, where one Lucien wants to remain the "alpha" who acts in a confident and teasing way, while the other Lucien thinks that anything he does will not pass through the unshakable wall that is his big sis.


    [I¡¯m not a little boy anymore.] Lucien calms down and exins the situation to Eve as he would to any other woman.


    "Due to my connection with L.u.s.t, I can help women recover energy and get stronger with pleasure. In Pride¡¯s case, that was a kiss." He exins.


    "..." Eve gazes Lucien in the eye without blinking for almost a minute, making him and everyone around them tense.


    "Big si-" Lucien starts to speak in a concerned tone.


    But Eve surprises him. "Okay, let me try it."


    "Try? Do you mean the kiss?" Lucien doesn¡¯t believe he¡¯s hearing those words from Eve.


    Eve frowns again as she quickly looks to Amelia, next to Lucien, before looking at him again. "Yes, the kiss. Or is my mouth not as good as Amelia¡¯s?"


    "That..." Lucien starts to get a headache from theplicated situation.


    Eve put her hands on her waist while ignoring the fact that thousands of people were looking at them. "Oh, do you want to deny that? I can feel your energy in her body as well as hers in yours. Damn! You even smell the same!!"


    Amelia quickly takes a step towards Eve and begins to speak in a worried tone. "It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! We just kissed... and... to get stronger... but we didn¡¯t cross that line."


    Eve shakes her head. "Amelia... you never hid it from me. You were always upset with Lucien, and everyone thought it was for no reason, but I knew you were jealous of Sophia, and you wanted to be the one closest to him. It looks like you got what you craved so badly, don¡¯t you?"


    "I-" Amelia tries to say something, but Lucien takes her arm and brings her close to his arms.


    Amelia is thrilled that Lucien doesn¡¯t want to hide his affection for her and hugs him tight while ignoring Eve.


    Lucien looks at Eve and speaks in a calm, gentle tone. "Let¡¯s talk about it calmly, big sis. Nothing here has changed, we are still a family, and we must keep together... more together than before."


    Eve takes a deep breath. "Okay... I know we need to do things we don¡¯t want to get stronger... Good that it was just a few kisses, right? I didn¡¯t want to imagine what you would have done with Sophia if she were with you..."


    "..." Lucien and all his wives are tense again.


    However, one of them likes the situation more and more.


    Intrigues? People hiding their feelings? Jealousy? Envy generates more and more demonic energy while the idea of saying something she shouldn¡¯t take over her whole being.


    Lucien realizes that and sends a mental message to Envy. ¡¯If you say anything about Sophia, I... I will never touch any part of my body on you again.¡¯


    ¡¯DAMN!! Okay... my mouth is shut.¡¯ Envy is upset but knows that she cannot disobey Lucien for her own good.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t feel like hiding things from Eve, but he at least wants to be able to talk to her in private and exin things in detail. Depending on how she finds out about Sophia, she may even freak out.


    He looks around and realizes that the fight against the angel¡¯s troops is over, and now almost all of Eve¡¯s troops are looking at them, very interested in their conversation.


    "Big sis..." Lucien signals to Eve.


    Eve is also aware that her role as great Queen is being destroyed by herself, but the issues surrounding her siblings have top priority in her heart.


    "Ahem!" She tries to stay calm and points to the table that her troops prepared earlier in the middle of the open space. "Let¡¯s talk over there."


    Lucien nods and starts walking towards the table, followed by his wives.


    Luise approaches Eve and bows. "My Queen."


    Eve returns to act calm and authoritatively. "Clean up this mess. Collect everything from the bodies and bring it to me. So, burn them."


    Luise nods again and starts giving orders to part of the troops to clean up the battlefield while others patrol that area.


    Lucien and his girls arrive at the table that Eve¡¯s troops have prepared. The table is full of fruits, cookies, meats, drinks, and other types of food, which the girls quickly start eating while resting after the intense battle.


    He begins to check June, the angel knocked out. Lucien checks her wound while talking to L.u.s.t. "The blow was hard... will she be okay?"


    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, she is fine. Her power level is almost at the Sky Realm, so her body can resist many injuries before she dies."


    Lucien continues to check June¡¯s body with a curious expression, especially while palpating her wings.


    "I had another vision with Aylin... She fought against those pale people again, but that time they had big white wings. I also heard something about Faith." Lucien exins.


    "The gods." L.u.s.t think out loud.


    Envy, also next to Lucien, exins. "They use the faith of other inferior races to generate divine energy. The angels are a good example of that. The Gods even gave wings to the angels in exchange for their servitude, but smaller and not so bright wings, of course."


    "I see..." Lucienments as he continues talking to L.u.s.t. "I would like to know why Aylin¡¯s soul weapon was in my soul... every time I use the naginata, I feel closer to Aylin. I¡¯m sure we are connected in some way."


    "Who is Aylin?" Eve arrives at the table and quickly asks.


    Before Lucien can answer, Pride materializes her body in front of him and looks at him with an inquisitive expression. "Who is Aylin? Come on; she is just the strongest person who ever existed."


    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t with a confused expression, and L.u.s.t quickly exins. "Pride respects only one person in this f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe: Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War."


    Envyughs sarcastically beforementing. "Pride also thinks she looks like Aylin... something like having an ancestral inmon. Can you believe that? Demons and dragons?"


    As soon as Envy speaks those words, Lucien slightly ps his wings, so much dragonic as demonic, making her realize that maybe something that seemed ridiculous before, now, is happening right in front of her.


    Pride takes a step towards Lucien and looks him in the eye. "Tell me everything you know about Aylin."


    Lucien slowly brings his face close to Pride¡¯s as he speaks in an arrogant tone. "Do you think you order me? I still want to beat you."


    Pride does not back down, also bringing her face even closer to Lucien¡¯s until they are less than an inch from each other. "You can try."


    "Really?!" Eve rolls her eyes.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 300 - Not this time

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Not this time</h4>


    "Hey! What¡¯s the problem with you guys? You were fighting alongside just ago, but now you want to fight each other again?" Eve tries to push Lucien and Pride away from each other.


    Lucien continues to look into Pride¡¯s eyes as he speaks to Eve. "She has to answer for her actions. Our father is primarily to me for selling our souls to demons, but Pride was the one who made the offer."


    "I know, but we need their power..." Eve says in a sad tone.


    Lucien looks at Eve with a loving and concerned expression. "Big sis... now we are together, and I was lucky to be with L.u.s.t. Sophia is also lucky to be with Sloth, but what about our other sisters? As far as I know, they are out there with their feelings in a mess while being influenced by a demon that can be maniptive like Envy or arrogant like Pride."


    "You know, the soul contract prevents the demons from hurting our sisters. We can only hope that they get along." Eve tries to think positively.


    Lucien shakes his head. "That¡¯s not the main problem, but the f.u.c.k.i.n.g bloody rose. When Pride agreed to use us as an experiment, she believed in an unknown woman¡¯s word about a supposed pact that could save us from going crazy and having a horrible death."


    "Did L.u.s.t tell you that?" Eve asks as she looks at L.u.s.t with an inquiring expression.


    "Yes, L.u.s.t is my beloved wife, and she doesn¡¯t hide anything from me," Lucien speaks with love and pride in his tone.


    While L.u.s.t is unable to contain her happy smile, Envy pouts. "I don¡¯t hide anything from you either."


    "..." Lucien and Eve look at Envy with stern expressions, which means: Shut up! And Envy understands, staying silent.


    Eve put her hand on Lucien¡¯s shoulder as she feels that is a little strange as he is now 1.94 meters tall. "I need you to tell me everything about that and also about the woman named Aylin, as well as anything important."


    Lucien nods to Eve but then looks at Pride. "This isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯m going to punish you for all that shit."


    Prideughs. "Hahaha... That we will see, boy."


    "Don¡¯t pay any attention to her. Sit here." Eve takes Lucien¡¯s hand and makes him sit on a chair in front of the table before sitting on one next to it.


    Eve quickly fills a ss with juice while taking some cookies and giving them to Lucien. "Eat this. You look so thin... have you been eating properly? Have you been sleeping properly?"


    Lucien feels like he¡¯s being treated like a child, but Eve has always been like that when they weren¡¯t having hard training sessions so they could both avenge their mothers.


    He eats some cookies and drinks the juice Eve gave him. "I¡¯m fine... My wives take good care of my needs."


    Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t help but smile as Eve makes a strange expression. "Wives, hmm... I still have to get used to it."


    "Well, I¡¯ll tell you everything from the beginning..." Lucien starts to tell all his steps since he left Eve¡¯s side in the mountain fortress when she went to make the contract with Pride.


    At that time, Lucien was depressed, without self-confidence, and confused. But the current Lucien surprises Eve more and more as he rtes all his development so far.


    And, as expected, Eve got confused at the beginning of the story. "What do you mean with you put a soul contract tattoo on Sophia?"


    Lucien doesn¡¯t have to be a genius to know what kind of reaction Eve will have on learning that Sophia, as well as Amelia, are his wives too. However, he doesn¡¯t want to lie or hide something so important.


    "I will exin everything about Sophia and me, but first, I want to tell you how I got here and my current ns."


    Eve can feel that Lucien and Sophia have done ¡¯something wrong,¡¯ but she is also curious about many other things, so she nods. "Okay."


    Then Lucien exins each update of goals on his journey towards getting stronger and meeting his sisters again, meeting the women who have be his current beloved wives, and of course, introducing them to Eve in a ¡¯formal¡¯ way.


    He exins everything he and L.u.s.t know about the purple world house, Lucien¡¯s demonic and dragonic heritage, as well as the golden naginata and Aylin.


    Lucien also exins about the crystal mine, the fact that Rose¡¯s mother is a vampire, and so being able to help them to understand more about the bloody rose and an alchemist, being able to help them with the crystals.


    Finally, he talks about his current journey to the Alliance to help his wives get their revenge against the werewolf and manticore ns.


    Eve and Pride get really shocked by Lucien¡¯s story. Pride cannot believe that he is really a demon and dragon hybrid and can make multiple soul contracts even with other great demons.


    However, Eve doesn¡¯t care if Lucien has wings, horns, and a tail. He will always be her little brother, just as Sophia is their sister.


    Eve looks at Amelia¡¯s belly with a suspicious expression as she speaks to Lucien. "You said you only learned how to make soul contracts using your energy aler... so what exactly did you do with Sophia?"


    Lucien feels unfortunate for Eve, even after discovering so many shocking things about him, is still more interested in his rtionship with Sophia.


    He prepares to feel pain and speaks. "Everything."


    "Everything?" Eve is confused.


    Lucien shakes his head. "Well, we didn¡¯t have time to do exactly everything, but we did a LOT of things, and we will certainly do everything at some point when we are together again."


    Eve keeps gazing at Lucien¡¯s face as she tries to understand his words, but then her mind wakes up to the harsh reality that she doesn¡¯t want to believe in.


    "DAMN!! Lucien!?! Why did you do that?!?!?!" Eve gets furious and pulls Lucien¡¯s ear.


    "Calm down, big sis. That-" Lucien tries to exin, but Eve ignores his words and continues to pull his ear.


    Then she looks at L.u.s.t. "That was you, don¡¯t you? You forced him to do that with his own sister!! I¡¯ll kill you for f.u.c.k.i.n.g my family up, L.u.s.t!!!"


    L.u.s.t raises her hands in protest. "Me? I had just finished reading some of Sophia¡¯s memories, and almost everything in her mind was about her forbidden love for her little brother. All I did was help the weaker two of our group get an initial boost. Her life mana just saved Lucien¡¯s life in his most dangerous moment."


    Eve understands that it was essential for Lucien and probably helped Sophia a lot too. Still, she can¡¯t help but think that she failed as the oldest sister when her siblings started having that kind of forbidden rtionship. [What am I going to say to Sophia¡¯s mother? Or Lucien¡¯s? What kind of big sis am I? A failure like our stupid father?]


    She shakes her head while making a sorry expression. "It is my fault... I let Luci and Sophia get very close when they were kids, resulting in her having those feelings. Everyone could see that it was getting out of control, but I chose to ignore that because I thought they would never cross that line."


    Lucien takes Eve¡¯s hand. "My mistake was neglecting her feelings for so long. I was trapped in a bizarre world of depression and a quest for revenge that kept me from giving the love that her... not only her but that all my beloved sisters need."


    "What are you talking about, Luci?" Eve gets confused again.


    But then she looks at Amelia." Amelia? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re right about her. Amelia has always been envious. She envies Donna¡¯s strength, ire¡¯s intelligence... Damn, she envies even Naomi¡¯s bright personality, and of course, she also envies Sophia¡¯s feelings for you."


    *BAM*


    Amelia punches the table hard. "You¡¯re the wrong one, sister! I really envied my sisters... but my jealousy of Sophia was about her closeness to Lucien because I always felt those feelings for him."


    "Do you dare im to have that kind of feeling for your little brother?!?!?" Eve looks at Amelia with a stern expression.


    Amelia gets up from her chair while gazing at Eve in the eyes. "Yes! And I won¡¯t give up on that!!"


    "Naughty brat!! I will teach you a lesson!!" Eve gets up too.


    While Lucien¡¯s wives are shocked by the interaction between siblings, the great demons find it very interesting to see how the demonic energies arouse within them while their feelings get out of control. Thebination of their feelings, bloody rose influence, and the sins¡¯ influence seems to work perfectly for generating demonic energy.


    Lucien, on the other hand, is only upset and sad about that. He sees it as a waste of time when they should be getting stronger together to keep their family safe.


    He respects Eve a lot and is aware of Amelia¡¯s jealous personality, but he can¡¯t let things get out of hand.


    "Enough!" Lucien speaks in an authoritative tone before taking Eve¡¯s arm and making her sit beside him again.


    Then he looks at Amelia. "Sit down."


    Eve and Amelia pout while they sit. Lucien¡¯s tone sounds really upset, and while Amelia doesn¡¯t want to lose the pats and kisses she loves so much, Eve is too confused to think straight.


    "Luci... that is wrong no matter how you exin it." Eve looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes with a sad expression.


    Lucien strokes Eve¡¯s face gently. "You were always right about everything, big sis. But now you don¡¯t see the obvious: We always love each other as siblings, and that hasn¡¯t changed. Just now, we can use that love to get stronger too."


    "But... that line..." Eve can¡¯t get over the fact that Lucien and Sophia had s.e.x.


    Lucien slowly brings Eve¡¯s face to his as he strokes her cheek. "What Sophia and I did was our choice, and that has nothing to do with anyone else. I can still help Amelia and you without having to cross that line. Just with..."


    Eve watches Lucien¡¯s lips getting closer and closer to her. She cannot help but have strange thoughts. [He is so handsome... his scent is so addictive... everything about him seems created to attract women... even his sisters...]


    Lucien knows that words aren¡¯t going to help much now, but if he can show the effects of his demonic energy to Eve, she¡¯ll understand that it is the best way for their family to get stronger.


    He slowly approaches their lips, intending to kiss Eve, but in his mind, he thinks something is wrong. [It shouldn¡¯t be too easy...]


    As soon as their lips are less than an inch apart, Eve smiles strangely. "Do you really think you can seduce your big sis?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 301 - Weird, or just unusual?

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Weird, or just unusual?</h4>


    While Lucien rted his story to Eve, the other girls around them tried not to listen to them and kept talking and eating the snacks prepared by Eve¡¯s troops.


    Still, they were unable to ignore what was going on. While Lucien¡¯s wives were very curious about Eve¡¯s reactions, especially while Lucien talked about how he met each of them, Luise and Elsie, also at the table, were very curious about Lucien.


    Eve is totally focused on Lucien and has not yet thought about what to say to her troops, who are very confused and curious. But whatever she will say, she will not hide that Lucien is her little brother, and that will inevitably have an impact on her figure as a woman who hates men, except one apparently.


    And so, she did not prevent Luise and Elsie from staying at the table as they are her most loyal soldiers, before Ghalenna, who remained in Viset to maintain order in the Alliance.


    "So, is he really the Handsome Devil who defeated the Light Empire army?" Luise asks Anne as she watches Lucien talking to Eve.


    "Yeah, the only one." Anne nods.


    "And he¡¯s your husband..." Elsiements as she can¡¯t help but be charmed by Lucien¡¯s overwhelming look.


    "Yeah, the only one! Hehehe..." Anneughs proudly.


    At that point, they already know that Lucien is Eve¡¯s little brother. So Luise starts making assumptions. "It isn¡¯t strange that someone as powerful as our Queen appears at the same time as the Handsome Devil... they are siblings... What about the Light Envoy? Can they be connected also?"


    "Wasn¡¯t Light Envoy defeated by the Handsome Devil in the great beach battle?" Elsie thinks out loud.


    Anneughs while looking at Amelia. "That one is the Light Envoy, and she is their sister. Dawn is also with us, but she is with the hubby troops on the east beach."


    "REALLY???" Luise and Elsie are unable to contain their shock and end up talking very loudly, which makes the other girls look at them, including Amelia, who gives a specific look to the mother-daughter fox pair.


    Luise and Elsie lower their heads while being embarrassed. Then the fox matriarch speaks in a low tone. "So the three most powerful people who appeared at almost the same time on our continent are siblings..."


    "What does that mean for our people? Are we still going to conquer the other kingdoms?" Elsie asks.


    Luise nods. "Without a doubt. Just look at them... Queen Eve is the oldest and strongest sister, so it¡¯s normal for her to lead and unify the whole continent under one g... a g for women."


    "Humph." As soon as Luise finishes her words, Maggie, next to them, makes a mocking sound.


    The girls look at her inquisitively, and Maggie exins. "Even if Eve is the older and stronger one, which I¡¯m not sure, he is still hubby, and hubby is hubby, there is no easy way to exin it."


    Astrid joins the conversation. "Maggie is right. That is not just about hubby being extremely dominant, but also about the power that he and Eve can give to other people."


    Luise, Elsie, and all of their group¡¯s troops witnessed the power of Lucien¡¯s wives, so obviously, they¡¯re curious. "Does he also have that aura?"


    Astrid shakes her head while making a thoughtful expression as she remembers the aura that Lucien can create with Amelia. "Well, it¡¯s not about the way he gives it to us, but the fact that the power that Eve gives you is a temporary boost and the power that hubby gives to us and his troops is only ours forever, besides being able to give us boosts also beyond the real power."


    "Woah..." Elsie doesn¡¯t doubt Astrid¡¯s words, which makes her quickly ask. "And how does he empower you?"


    Astrid, like Lucien¡¯s other wives, get flushed instantly while thinking about that. "Well... his great demon is L.u.s.t... so... you know..."


    "Oh..." Elsie blushes a little as she looks at Lucien¡¯s devilishly handsome face. "That shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him..."


    "Undoubtedly," Luisements while also enjoying Lucien¡¯s look.


    "Also, hubby, just for his looks, is already the number one enemy of all men. He favors women like Eve." Maggiements.


    Luise understands that, but she still has full confidence that Eve will be their main leader. "But Lucien is just a man while Eve can empower hundreds and thousands of people at the same time."


    "..." While Elsie agrees with her mother, Lucien¡¯s wives make a thoughtful expression.


    Maggie thinks out loud. "Maybe it¡¯s better this way... I mean, the more women hubby have to take care of, the less time we will have with him."


    The other girls can¡¯t help but agree with Maggie, but then Cassidy also joins the conversation while sitting in front of them, on the other side of the table.


    "Why are you talking like Lucien and Eve are going topete to lead this continent?" Cassidy asks.


    The question was rhetorical as Cassidy quickly continues. "Let alone the fact that we are going to follow Lucien to his homeworld at some point. You are also ignoring the fact that they are siblings. They can lead together."


    Ang, at Cassidy¡¯s side, can¡¯t help butment too. "Yes, while Lucien will be the only King, Eve can be the Great Queen."


    Lucien¡¯s wives quickly nod as they agree, but Luise and Elsie make confused expressions.


    "But... they are siblings... Acting like King and Queen can look very wrong... you know..." Luise tries not to sound rude or disrespectful.


    Since the girls are not whispering, the other girls at the table can hear their conversation, and Amelia makes an upset expression when she hears that.


    Cassidy quickly responds. "We don¡¯t have to worry too much about what others think. Lucien and Eve will inevitably unify the continent. But what wille after will be up to the people who stay here, those who are most loyal to them."


    "Hmmm..." Luise doesn¡¯t know what to think. She thought Eve would forever be her Queen, but now it seems that she doesn¡¯t intend to stay with them for long.


    While the girls continue talking about various things at one end of the big table, Lucien and Eve¡¯s conversation starts to reach the most critical point at the other end of the table.


    "I can¡¯t believe you did that with Sophia!!!"


    Their conversation doesn¡¯t surprise Lucien¡¯s wives, but Elsie and Luise are totally shocked.


    Seeing the expressions of the fox mother-daughter pair, Amelia smiles, thinking to herself. [I have to do that as well, or Sophia will appear out of nowhere and take the ce that must belong to me.]


    "Did he really do that with his sister?" Luise still can¡¯t believe that. For some people, that line must not be crossed.


    "It can¡¯t be..." Elsie doesn¡¯t believe it either.


    The girls begin to pay more attention to Lucien and Eve¡¯s conversion and then see him approaching their lips, and their minds start to go into shock again.


    Luise is worried. [Not! Please don¡¯t do this, my Queen!!]


    [You are siblings... it¡¯s so wrong!!] Elsie is also worried.


    Lucien¡¯s wives also didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold. They are still trying to understand what Eve really means to Lucien, but it is clear that their connection is quite different from his rtionship with Amelia.


    [Are they really going to do it right now?] All Lucien¡¯s wives ask themselves the same question.


    Amelia makes an upset expression while her jealousy gets out of control. [It can¡¯t be for real!! I don¡¯t want to lose to Eve...]


    L.u.s.t smiles while Envy doesn¡¯t know what to think.


    But Pride... she feels many emotions that she did not expect to have.


    [This... is bad, right? Eve can¡¯t let the boy get...] Pride tries to focus on the consequences that a kiss with Lucien can have on their current generation of demonic energy.


    However, she can¡¯t take her eyes off Lucien¡¯s lips while remembering the feeling of kissing him. [That... was warm... soft... tasty... that feeling of power...]


    Pride prepares to attack Lucien again and prevent him from kissing Eve at any cost. [I can¡¯t let this happen. I have to be the only one in charge here!]


    But then, while everyone is uncertain about what will happen next, Lucien stops moving his lips towards Eve¡¯s when he notices her smile.


    The girls get confused.


    [Did he stop?!]


    [Did he give up??]


    [He realized it¡¯s wrong...]


    [Is he backing down?]


    [No... hubby doesn¡¯t back down.]


    [But Eve is her big sis...]


    [ Damn! Why am I so nervous?]


    [Yes, stop now... and let his lips belong only to me.]


    "......"


    "Do you really think you can seduce your big sis?"


    Eve¡¯s words surprise not only Lucien but all the girls around them.


    That smile from Eve... Lucien and Amelia recognize it as the same smile that their big sis did when I caught them doing something wrong, like avoiding training or running away from study sessions.


    That smile is not a smile of fun or happiness but a sarcastic smile that gets more and more distorted as Eve gets angrier.


    That smile is the smile of a big sis ready to punish her little brother.


    "He¡¯s screwed." Amelia can¡¯t help but think out loud.


    Amelia¡¯s words awaken Lucien to what he already expected.


    "That¡¯s not it, big si-" Lucien tries to calm Eve, but he can see her moving her hand towards his ear and quickly focuses his demonic energy on boost his body and starts pping his wings, trying to fly away from Eve.


    *Wooosh*


    Eve is again surprised by Lucien¡¯s agility, but she still doesn¡¯t lose to him as she is almost at Sky Realm.


    "Not so fast!" She holds Lucien¡¯s ankle as he tries to fly away.


    Lucien keeps pping his wings, but he can¡¯t escape Eve¡¯s incredibly powerful grip. "Calm down, big sis! This is not the time for us to fight."


    "Fight? Hahaha..." Eve maintains a scary smile as she grips Lucien¡¯s ankle.


    But then she abruptly stopsughing and looks him in the eye with a stern expression. "You did something so immoral with Sophia, you¡¯re trying to do the same to Amelia, and now you¡¯re even trying to seduce me, your big sis!"


    "You don¡¯t understand-" Lucien tries to argue.


    But Eve interrupts him while shaking her head. "I always did my best to make you and our sister be good people, different from our stupid father. I wasn¡¯t a perfect bis sis, but I still can¡¯t understand how things ended up like this..."


    Eve stops thinking about the past and focuses on the present. "This is my fault, but I can still fix it... yes, I will punish you now, in front of your beloved wives, and show you what happens to naughty boys who try to make their sisters a harem."


    "Wait!" Lucien still tries to fly away from Eve. Even if he was stronger than she, he still couldn¡¯t use force against his beloved big sis.


    But Eve doesn¡¯t think the same way. She, as responsible for Lucien and their other sister, has a duty to discipline them whenever they do something wrong. She doesn¡¯t like to hurt her beloved little brother but need to do it for his own good.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    Eve pulls Lucien down, making him hit his back on the table and break it, while the girls jump back.


    Lucien quickly turns to jump away from Eve, but she jumps on his back and pushes him to the ground while preparing to spank his ass.


    "..." The girls understand Eve¡¯s intention, but they can¡¯t help finding it very strange to see Eve mounting on Lucien¡¯s back as his tail wags in front of her face.


    [This is so weird...]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 302 - Big little brother

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Big little brother</h4>


    *Thud*


    As Eve falls on top of Lucien, he feels her soft ass press his wings through the thin leather pants she is wearing.


    Eve doesn¡¯t seem to notice the strange position they are in as she is distraught with him. Not exactly with Lucien, but with the thought of the problems that wille with his forbidden rtionship with Amelia and Sophia.


    She can only think of punishing him until he no longer has that kind of feeling about their sister.


    But something there is preventing her from starting to spank his ass.


    Not the fact that he is already an a.d.u.l.t and his wives are watching the whole scene, but his tail, wagging in front of her.


    [Why is it like this? Is he excited??] Eve is confused.


    "Lucien, you naughty boy!!!" Eve exims and grabs Lucien¡¯s tail.


    "MMmm..." Lucien can¡¯t contain his muffled m.o.a.n while having his tail squeezed by Eve¡¯s delicate and soft hands.


    "What???" Eve thinks she hurt Lucien because she has no idea what it¡¯s like to have a tail.


    Lucien wants to exin that his wings and mainly tail are very sensitive, and being in contact with the body of his beloved big sis generates intense feelings in his body.


    But he tries a more gentle approach. "Big sis... please get off me. Let¡¯s talk."


    "You need to be punished, Luci. I can¡¯t let our family get destroyed by that kind of thing." Eve speaks as she tries to contain Lucien¡¯s excited tail.


    Lucien sighs deeply as he realizes that he can¡¯t let things go this way anymore. He respects Eve¡¯s character very much as his big sis, the closest to a mother he has been having for fifteen years.


    He is no longer the weak and depressed boy he was before. Now he is the leader that his family needs. He is the man who can take care of all his sisters and give them everything they need, be it power, protection, or affection.


    Still on the ground, Lucien looks at his wives while sending them, including Amelia and Envy, the same mental message. ¡¯Wait here.¡¯


    Then he quickly turns his body, taking Eve off guard.


    "Luci!?!?" Eve tries to stop Lucien, but he acts quickly by holding her waist.


    "Hold on to me," Lucien speaks as he ps his wings hard.


    *Wooooosh*


    Lucien flies to the sky while holding Eve.


    L.u.s.t looks at Pride with a confident expression and speaks as her body turns into purple dust. "Time for leadership changes."


    "Humph!" Pride mocks while her body turns into white dust.


    Both of them return to the souls of Lucien and Eve.


    "Luci! Put me down!!" Eveins as Lucien flies higher and higher in the sky.


    She is not afraid of fall because she would not be hurt, but hugging Lucien like that is getting a little strange to her, and he does not seem to intend to release her.


    As Lucien flies aimlessly, he held Eve¡¯s body close to his. "Just a min, let me find a good ce so that we can talk privately."


    "How will anything you say change what you did with Sophia and are trying to do with Amelia?" Eve answered.


    Lucien ignores Eve¡¯sints and continues to fly towards the highest mountain he can see. He quicklynds on the top of that mountain and presses Eve¡¯s body against a rock.


    "Lucien! Don¡¯t dare to-" Eve fears that Lucien will try something, or rather, that she will allow him to do something that he will regretter.


    "Shh..." But he puts the finger on her lips, preventing her from speaking.


    Eve prepares to kick Lucien¡¯s ass, but he looks at her with a solemn expression.


    "Big sis..." Lucien says before taking a deep breath. "There is so much going on... sometimes I feel so tired... but I know what I need to do to keep our family together and safe."


    "Luci..." Eve tries to speak, but Lucien interrupts her again.


    "I know, okay? It¡¯s not easy for you to ept what Sophia and I did, but that was our decision. Regardless of the powers we need, she feels it for me, and me... I also think I love her more than just my sister." Lucien speaks honestly.


    A part of Eve can¡¯t stop thinking about the problems they will have to face, but another part of her knows that it would be impossible for Sophia to give up her feelings for Lucien, so it is also good that he stopped ignoring her feelings.


    Lucien starts to stroke Eve¡¯s shoulders. "Don¡¯t be afraid of me... don¡¯t even think that I would try anything on you or any of our sisters without thinking that they want that too."


    Eve makes an upset expression, but Lucien doesn¡¯t back down. "Yes, that¡¯s what you heard. I already love you and our sisters so much, so of course, and I am willing to give them all the affection they want as I am doing with Amelia now."


    "It¡¯s wrong, Luci-"


    "Shhh... Wrong? No, it isn¡¯t. This is not about l.u.s.t or pleasure but about love. All I want is to make my family happy. But what if we can also get stronger while loving each other?? Why does is it wrong?"


    "..."


    Lucien approaches his face with Eve¡¯s and rubs his nose on her cheek. "Sophia and I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. We just loved each other with heart, soul, and body. With Amelia... with her, I¡¯m still not sure what it is. For now, she just wants caresses, kisses, and... Well, we¡¯re not doing anyone any harm either, but getting stronger as we enjoy our mutual feelings."


    Eve is confused because Lucien is speaking in a serious tone, but his caresses are so tender and pleasant that she doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    "My mother..." Lucien doesn¡¯t speak in a sad tone but in a confident tone. "She¡¯s waiting for me to rescue her. Our sisters are out there too... We need to be together more than ever. And this... this different love I have with Sophia and Amelia... This is the greatest asset that we have."


    "But-" Eve tries to speak again just to have her lips sealed by Lucien¡¯s finger.


    "If you take away what I have with Amelia and Sophia, you will be cutting off our wings and stepping on our feelings. I cannot let this happen. I promised to take care of them... and you too. I cannot disappoint anyone I love."


    Eve doesn¡¯t try to argue anymore and just looks Lucien in the eye as he strokes her face. [So this is the new Luci... don¡¯t look any worse.]


    "Luci..." She also strokes his face lovingly. "Since the first time I saw you, I swore to myself that I would take care of you, always giving my best, just as I did with our sisters. I have a duty to take care of our family as the oldest sister."


    Lucien can feel Eve¡¯s incredible desire to take care of him and their sister. But he can also feel by her tone that Eve is proud to be the oldest sister and take care of her younger siblings.


    [So it was because of us that Pride chose you...] Although Eve is the strongest sister, mainly because she is the oldest, Lucien is right about Pride choosing her as host because she has always prided herself on taking care of her siblings and having their love much more than their father and even more than their mothers, who are not very close to them.


    Lucien has no intention of removing Eve¡¯s role as the big sis because he loves her very much as his big sis. Although most of his childhood had sucked for losing his mother and his father being an asshole, Eve was always a light beside him and their sister, who guided them towards a better future.


    He moves his hand behind Eve¡¯s ear and begins to stroke her beautiful pink hair. "You know, I love you for that, and I will always love you for being my big sis."


    Eve cannot contain her proud smile as it is evident that Lucien still respects her very much even though he has done ¡¯wrong¡¯ things morally.


    "Hehehe... you just want to avoid the punishment, but ttery won¡¯t work on me." Sheughs while talking teasingly.


    Lucien smiles, which in addition to his damn handsome face, makes Eve¡¯s heart beat faster. "That¡¯s not it... Actually, I think you might be wrong about some things."


    Eve thinks Lucien will try to justify his ¡¯naughty¡¯ actions, but he quickly exins. "You will always be our big sis, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to take care of our family alone. We, siblings, must take care of each other."


    He continues. "You were literally a mother to our sisters and me in our childhood. But now we are all a.d.u.l.ts, and we must repay your hard work by helping you to protect our family."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression and then shakes his head. "I don¡¯t think I can say that for our sisters, but I want to help you. I want to share with you all the burdens and also help our family to be stronger..."


    "Luci..." Eve understands Lucien¡¯s intention, and a part of her is very happy that he seems to be maturing. Still, she fears that he is not yet ready to face the ugly parts of life.


    Lucien again interrupts Eve while showing her his hand glowing with purple energy. "Thanks to L.u.s.t, I can do this. I can help my sister get stronger quickly... so please, don¡¯t try to stop that because of stupid and meaningless taboos."


    He still sees reluctance in Eve¡¯s eyes, but he continues to smile at her as he moves his other hand on her hair. "You may find that it only works in one way. But you have no idea what that power really means."


    "???" Eve is really confused.


    "Right now... I¡¯m already giving you my demonic energy since wend on this mountain with just light caresses. You must be able to feel it inside your body, don¡¯t you?" Lucien exin.


    "Ah?" Eve was so focused on the conversation with Lucien that she didn¡¯t really notice his energy running through her body and improving it in an incredible way.


    But Pride didn¡¯t stop paying attention to that for a second. Since Lucien started to stroke Eve and made her body feel good, Pride watched Lucien¡¯s energy in Eve¡¯s body, and she was really impressed.


    Pride quickly talks to Eve mentally. ¡¯He¡¯s right... This is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen L.u.s.t do before. His energy is so pure... so powerful... it is... mixing with our energy and making us so much stronger.¡¯


    Eve¡¯s imagination kept thinking that Lucien wanted to do a lot of immoral things with her sisters to get stronger, but now she can¡¯t deny that his ways seem so natural... and pleasant.


    Lucien pulls Eve¡¯s head towards his body and rests it on his chest. "Do you see it? I¡¯m not doing anything immoral, wrong, or weird... isn¡¯t that how you stroke my head when I was just a kid and you much bigger than me?"


    "..." Eve doesn¡¯t respond, but mentally, she can¡¯t help but agree with him.


    Lucien continues to patting Eve¡¯s hair. "No matter what happens, you will always be my big sis. But, just sometimes, could you let me... be for you, a..."


    "... Big brother?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 303 - Prideful Sister

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Prideful Sister</h4>


    "Big brother..." Eve thinks aloud as she looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes with a thoughtful expression.


    Lucien is happy that Eve is reflecting on his words, but then she startsughing uncontrobly.


    "Hahahahahaha... Big brother Luci?? Hahaha... Are you serious? I mean, you are now taller, stronger... even more handsome. However, you are still little Luci, my little brother." Eve starts to pats Lucien¡¯s head.


    "..." Lucien takes a deep breath before exining. "I didn¡¯t mean that I would magically be the eldest of us, but that you could see me as someone you can trust and seek support from as I think of you."


    Eve understands Lucien¡¯s intention and is happy that they care about her and their sisters to the point of wanting to share the responsibilities with her.


    But it is not that easy... Eve never thought it was a burden to take care of his siblings. On the contrary, when she was alone, everything looked horrible. She had no purpose; she just wanted to die...


    ----------------------------------------


    "Eve." A feminine and gentle voice calls her name.


    Little Eve, with just eight years old, had already experienced things that even a.d.u.l.ts would not bear, and already on the edge of her deep depression, saw a small spark of hope behind the beautifuldy in blue.


    "Mom..." The little girl with beautiful half red and half blue hair holds the edge of thedy¡¯s blue dress while looking at Eve with a curious expression.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. Eve is your big sis." Thedy in blue speaks affectionately to her daughter.


    "Big sis?" Eve doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.


    Thedy in blue kneels and joins her daughter¡¯s hand with Eve¡¯s while speaking in an imploring tone. "Eve... You¡¯ll soon understand that we can¡¯t trust your father. I can¡¯t take care of Donna anymore... I have to fight to protect our family."


    Despite being just a child, Eve is mature enough to understand that her father is not a good person and that her people are at war, or rather, on the weaker side of the war.


    Eve also has no reason to doubt thedy in blue, as she has always treated her very kindly, unlike her father.


    "Donna... my sister?" Eve looks at little Donna and can¡¯t help but smile, seeing her cute face.


    Thedy in blue also smiles. "Yes, Eve. Donna is your first younger sister, but you will have more, and you will have to take care of them while we do the dirty work that your weak father cannot do.


    "But... I don¡¯t know how to take care of them." Eve steps back while she is confused and scared.


    Thedy in blue continues to look at Eve with a kind and caring expression. "Oh darling, I¡¯m sorry that you had to go through that... but now you have to be strong. You and your siblings don¡¯t have the same rights as normal children."


    "But..." Eve still doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s really going on.


    Donna notices Eve¡¯s frightened and hesitant expression and hugs the Lady in blue while also being afraid. "Mom!!"


    Thedy in blue begins to pat Donna¡¯s head. "Shh... everything will be fine, darling. Your big sis will take good care of you. Don¡¯t you, Eve?"


    Eve looks at little Donna and feels several different sensations. She can feel a connection with the little girl who tells her that they are sisters. And so Eve can¡¯t help but love Donna and be sad because she looks scared.


    She was always alone, but now it looks like she can have someone on her side. The small spark of hope is right in front of Eve, and she cannot be afraid.


    "Yeah..." Eve steps forward and starts to pat Donna¡¯s head too.


    Thedy in blue smiles at Eve. "There¡¯s a lot of shit happening right now... I need to get back to the battlefront. But I know this isn¡¯t fair to you. I know I¡¯m forcing a significant responsibility on you."


    "Responsibility?" Eve looks at Donna with a thoughtful expression.


    "Yes." Thedy continues. "Taking care of your younger siblings will not be an easy task, and you will often think about giving up. But I am sure you will always take care of them."


    "Why?" Eve asks.


    Thedy quickly responds. "Why are we selfish beings."


    "Selfish?"


    "Yes, Eve. No matter how much a person says to do things for others, for honor, or for some other shit, the truth is still that we all just do what we want to do."


    While Eve is even more confused, thedy exins. "Look at me; I fight for my people, not because they deserve it but because I love them. I don¡¯t mind killing all my enemies to guarantee the happiness of my daughter and my people because that will make me happy while their suffering will also make me suffer."


    "Hmm..." Eve starts to understand.


    Thedy continues. "So, I know that you will take care of your singlings because that will also be the best for you. I bet you already feel connected to little Donna, and you will also feel that way about your other siblings. You will want to protect and love them."


    Eve cannot deny the words of thedy in blue because while she strokes Donna¡¯s head, the cute little girl smiles at her, and Eve¡¯s heart gets filled with warmth, a warmth that she never felt, or rather, just for a few minutes.


    Still, thedy continues to exin things to Eve. "But that¡¯s not all. People need more motivation to make the best of them. And you, Eve... you can have a powerful motivation additional the love of your siblings."


    "What is it?" Eve is curious.


    Thedy smiles. "Pride."


    "Pride??"


    "Yes, pride. As their big sis, you will have the respect of your siblings. If you always care and love them, you will be doing much more than their mothers and father. You will be loved by Donna and your other siblings, and you can be proud of that."


    Eve looks at Donna¡¯s cute face and can see that she is already looking at her big sis with a curious expression, but also... admiration? Eve still hasn¡¯t done anything significant to Donna, but just because of the fact that she¡¯s patting Donna¡¯s head, the little girl already likes Eve instinctively.


    "The pride... of a big sis?" Eve thinks out loud.


    "Yes." Thedy in blue nods. "You will soon understand more about it, but now I need to go. And... I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to go back to see my Donna. She¡¯ll be very sad... So, Eve, I beg you, be the big sis that my little girl needs; be by her side, giving her the love and protection that I cannot give her."


    Donna notices her mom moving away and holds her tightly. "Mom!! Don¡¯t..."


    Eve begins to understand the situation and hugs Donna. "It¡¯s okay, Do- sis, I¡¯m here with you."


    Thedy in blue tries to keep her expression serene, but the tears force Its way out of her eyes while she has to use all her will to let go of Donna.


    She kisses Donna¡¯s forehead. "Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. Big sis Eve will never abandon you. She will always be by your side for anything you need."


    *Scheeeeeee*


    A bizarre squeak sounds through the sky above the cold mountain fortress as the ck-skinned draconic creature, ridden by the Evil King, arrives.


    Michael looks at thedy in blue and her daughters with the same severe expression as always. "You know the consequences of your dy. If all you want to find of your peopleter is their corpses, you can stay here for longer."


    Thedy in blue dries her tears and flies skyward towards Michael, without looking back because if she looks again at Donna¡¯s sad expression, her heart will break even more.


    "MOMMMM!!!!" Donna cries towards thedy in blue, who leaves with Michael.


    But at the same time, Donna feels the warmth of Eve¡¯s embrace and quickly turns to hug and cry in the arms of the only person who will never abandon her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." Donna can¡¯t contain her tears from soaking Eve¡¯s clothes. She¡¯s just a five-year-old kid who has never been away from her mom.


    Eve is furious not only at Michael but also at the gentledy in blue. Eve has suffered a lot from being alone and knows how painful it is not to have her mom close, so she quickly identifies with Donna¡¯s suffering.


    "It¡¯s okay, little sister... I can¡¯t make your mome back, but as she said, I will never abandon you. You will always have my hug when you need it." Eve continues to hug and patting Donna.


    Donna can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but Eve¡¯s hug makes her feel a little better, so she keeps crying and hugging Eve tightly.


    Eve also didn¡¯t understand everything thedy in blue said, but she begins to feel a growing desire to protect Donna. Not only to protect her but also to give all the love and affection that the little girl needs to be happy and stop crying.


    Donna cries for almost an hour until she starts to calm down and then looks at Eve¡¯s face. "W-why did my mom leave?"


    Eve makes a sorry expression. "I do not know..."


    Donna almost starts to cry again, but Eve quickly wipes her tears. "Hey, please, don¡¯t cry; I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t you like your sister?"


    "Sister?" Donna makes a thoughtful expression.


    Eve smiles lovingly. "Yes, you can actually call me big sis if you want to. So, do you like your big sis?"


    Donna can¡¯t understand Eve¡¯s words, but as they stopped hugging, she starts to feel cold and urge to cry again, so she hugs Eve tightly again.


    Eve hugs Donna too while thinking aloud. "I think this is a positive response."


    While the cute sisters hug each other in the mountain fortress¡¯s main courtyard, an old couple watches them from a bench in the garden on an adjacent courtyard.


    "Do you think they could fix all this shit?" The old man cannot hide the pitiful look in his eyes as he fights the urge to hug and care for Eve and Donna.


    The old woman is also very saddened by the situation of Eve and Donna. "I hope so... otherwise, all the shit these kids have to face will have been in vain."


    "Maybe we can help..." The man tries to get up and walk over to Eve and Donna.


    But the woman holds him on the bench. "You know we can¡¯t interfere. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be as strong as they need to... It all depends on them, so they can¡¯t depend on other people than themselves."


    "But it will be very lonely and sad!" The old man cannot contain his desire to care for the children.


    But the old woman will not let him interfere. "Trust the prophecy."


    ----------------------------------------


    Now.


    Eve smiles at Lucien. "Okay, I get it. And I agree with you, Luci. We need to take care of each other."


    Lucien also smiles as he continues to look at Eve¡¯s beautiful face. "So... isn¡¯t there a possibility of you calling me big brother? Just once..."


    "Maybe..." Eve can¡¯t contain herugh. "in your dreams; hahaha..."


    (/??)¥Î


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 304 - Shades of Lucien

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Shades of Lucien</h4>


    Lucien looks into Eve¡¯s eyes as he finds out about his new ¡¯goal¡¯ of making her admire him just as he admires her.


    Despite having their bodies so close, Eve seemspletely indifferent to Lucien¡¯s ¡¯charm,¡¯ which leaves him somewhat disappointed rather than relieved.


    Well, Lucien has no particr interest in making Eve develop romantic feelings for him; after all, she is his big sis. Still, just as she has reasons to be proud, so does Lucien.


    "Are you going to keep trying to seduce me with that alluring look or what?" Eve smiles as she finds Lucien¡¯s expression cute.


    Lucien looks Eve in the eye for a few more seconds and then stops pressing her body against the stone and takes a step back. "Alright... We have to talk about some things."


    Eve smiles as she notices Lucien¡¯s scent over, and although that scent feels a little different from before, she is still used to it because they have always had a lot of physical contact either in training or as a demonstration of affection.


    "I¡¯m listening." She speaks in her usual tone.


    Lucien quickly exins. "Well, since we agreed to support each other out as equal siblings, you can¡¯t act like you¡¯re in charge and make all the decisions yourself."


    "I never would do anything like that. We always acted together as a family must do, and we will continue to do so." Eve answers.


    Lucien continues. "You have to understand that we are no longer children... I mean, you can¡¯t spank me up whenever you want."


    "Even if you do something wrong, which deserves punishment?" Eve asks.


    Lucien takes a deep breath before speaking. "Why are you the only one to decide if something is wrong and deserves punishment? It makes you look like our father... We must decide things together as a team."


    Eve reflects on Lucien¡¯s words. She agrees that they should decide things together. Still, a part of her has been taking care of her siblings as the responsible big sis for many years and taking all responsibility for herself while Lucien and their other sisters did not have to worry about these things.


    She knew that one day her siblings would stop being frightened children who need constant attention and be a.d.u.l.ts.


    However, Eve doesn¡¯t know if she is prepared to see them grow up and have to deal with some responsibilities that can do them more harm than good.


    "What if I don¡¯t agree with that?" Eve asks Lucien.


    Lucien gaze at Eve while trying to understand if she is joking or serious. In thest few months, he was the only one giving thest word and leading his family; even theplicated Amelia agreed to do things his way, which is clearly the best thing for everyone.


    But Eve is much more plicated¡¯ than Amelia. Lucien can¡¯t think of a move to ¡¯persuade¡¯ his big sis to do things his way.


    [I can¡¯t seduce or threaten Eve... not directly.]


    Lucien has an idea and quickly answers Eve¡¯s question. "If you still insist on treating me like a child, I will bully Pride."


    [?????????] While listening carefully to Lucien and Eve¡¯s conversation, Pride and L.u.s.t get shocked by Lucien¡¯s words.


    [What are you doing???!?!?! This is...] L.u.s.t sees Pride in the same way as Lucien sees Eve, so it is normal for her to fear and respect her big sis.


    And of course, Pride also gets very upset and materializes her body immediately in front of Lucien. "What the hell are you talking about?! Do you who know I am, little boy??!?! I¡¯m the Queen of the Demon race! But, do you think you can bully me?!?!?!"


    L.u.s.t materializes her body next to Lucien and looks at Pride with a slightly hesitant expression. "Queen of the Demon race? I wonder what does Hel thinks about it."


    Pride makes an upset expression while her eyes start to turn bright white. "Do you want to rebel against your big sis too?"


    Before L.u.s.t responds to Pride, Lucien hugs her around the waist. "It¡¯s okay, my dear. I can handle it."


    L.u.s.t hugs Lucien and starts kissing his neck. She fears that Pride will attack him again and wants to give him as much demonic energy as possible.


    While Pride looks at Lucien and L.u.s.t with an arrogant expression, Eve is increasingly surprised by L.u.s.t¡¯s way of acting. [She seems to obey him...]


    Eve can¡¯t help butpare Lucien and L.u.s.t¡¯s rtionship with her and Pride. Pride is always threatening and being arrogant with her, while L.u.s.t and Lucien seem to work as a perfect pair, or rather, lovers.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get into it.¡¯ Eve sends a mental message to Pride.


    Pride continues to stare at Lucien while mentally answering Eve. ¡¯What? Are you questioning me? Did you forget the reason why we need to be stronger quickly? Don¡¯t you see that you¡¯re losing your self-respect while you let this boy do what he wants?¡¯


    ¡¯But he is right. We shouldn¡¯t act arrogant to him and L.u.s.t. There need not be a leader as long as we work as a team of equals.¡¯


    Pride looks at Eve with an inquiring expression. ¡¯Eaquals? You can not be serious. Okay, I have to admit that the boy has some tricks, but that¡¯s not what we need now. You were doing really well without him... you could even have defeated those angels alone using your abilities.¡¯


    Eve also makes an upset expression. ¡¯If you can¡¯t see how his potential is so much greater than mine, you are more stupid than I thought.¡¯


    Pride is not stupid. The fact that Lucien could fight her even though he is in the Mortal Realm is certainly one of the most surprising things she has ever seen.


    However, he is L.u.s.t¡¯s host, and she, Pride herself. She cannot ept that L.u.s.t¡¯s host is ¡¯better¡¯ than hers or that they are weaker than Lucien and L.u.s.t.


    Another thing Pride could not ept is the fact that Lucien can help her and Eve get stronger. Pride¡¯s host can¡¯t depend on other people than themselves, or how could they keep their heads up and look down at everyone else?


    ¡¯Alight; if you want to y naughty siblings with your younger brother, I will not stop you. Until you need my power again, I will be waiting for you to beg me.¡¯ Pride says while dematerializing her body.


    After Pride returns to her soul, Eve sighs as she looks at Lucien and thinks to herself. [I hope to be doing the best for my siblings...]


    Although the conversation between Eve and Pride was mental, it is evident that they don¡¯t agree with some things, and Lucien feels a little bad about it. He kisses L.u.s.t, and she also dematerializes her body.


    Lucien tries to smile whilementing. "Ehh... L.u.s.t is also not what I thought she would be."


    "Do you mean that she is not like a demon of thousands of years but a confused child?" Eve asks.


    Lucien shakes his head slowly as he thinks about it. "Well, they are people with family problems, really simr to us."


    Eve nods. "Yes, but Pride is driving me crazy while you and L.u.s.t..."


    "I love her," Lucien speaks quickly.


    Eve still doesn¡¯t know how she feels about Lucien having so many wives, including the demon to whom their father sold his soul.


    "We must go back. That angel may wake up soon, and that would be problematic." Eve walks to the mountain¡¯s edge.


    Lucien walks towards her. "Don¡¯t worry; Amelia and my wives can take care of the angel if she wakes up."


    Eve ignores the part that Lucien and talks about the wives. "Amelia got a lot stronger quickly... I wonder what she and Envy are up to."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile. "That... when our energyes together, a new demonic energy is created, and it strengthens us a lot."


    Eve looks at her hand. "I see... You want to do this to me too, don¡¯t you? I understand that we can do this with pure caresses as well, but I think that is not the best thing for me now. Pride is right about our energies. I think I have to generate my own energy alone."


    Lucien stands beside Eve while they both look at the horizon. "I understand, okay. We have this connection with our sins... But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to do other things than what they tell us to do. You know, they aren¡¯t always right about everything."


    "I know, right..." Eve sighs. "However, this is not just about Pride, but about my own pride. I have always been overly proud... because I use that pride as a shield and as a motivation always to do my best... Because if I don¡¯t try my best, I fear something bad will happen to you and our other sisters just like... her... "


    Lucien feels various emotions in Eve¡¯s tone. He knows that she loves him and their sister very much, but also seems to have something else that he doesn¡¯t know or understand. And whatever problems she has and has always had to endure alone so that they could be fine, Lucien wants to share it with Eve just as he does with his wives.


    He takes her hand and starts to stroke it with his fingers. "Nothing bad is going to happen to us as long as we continue together and doing our best. But about your pride..."


    Eve also starts to stroke Lucien¡¯s hand just as she has done hundreds of times. His touch is as natural to her as her own.


    Lucien continues. "I don¡¯t want to take away your reasons to be proud of yourself, but rather to give you more reasons to be proud. Such as how strong our sisters and I are getting because you raised us so well."


    He squeezes her hand tighter. "You should be proud of how we¡¯re taking control of our lives and the fact that we won¡¯t be controlled by our father anymore, or demons either."


    Eve smiles as she looks at Lucien with a loving expression. His words make more and more sense to her.


    Lucien continues to look at the horizon. "Also, you should be proud of the fact that no matter how many women enter my life, you will always have a gigantic space in my heart... a space that no woman can ever have... as my only big sis."


    Eve feels her heart filled with the warm love that she only received from Lucien when he was a child, and of course, she missed that affectionate Lucien very much.


    "Oh, Luci, you are so cute!!" Eve hugs Lucien tightly and starts to kiss his cheek.


    Lucien is caught off guard by Eve¡¯s demonstration of affection. For a variety of reasons, she affects him in a totally different way than any other woman, and it makes him feel strange... in a good way, of course.


    "Hey, big sis!!" He tries to run away from her, but her kisses and touches are so pleasant as s.e.x, that¡¯s because he loves her that much.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 305 - Our sins

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Our sins</h4>


    Eve kisses Lucien¡¯s cheek to her heart¡¯s content. "Damn, Luci; you smell so good..."


    "Hehehe..." Lucien is a little embarrassed by Eve saying that in a loving way but without any s.e.x.u.a.l intention. Eve¡¯s love is so pure, just like that of his mother.


    Eveughs. "Well, you always smelled good and everything else... it¡¯s easy to understand how you get along so well with L.u.s.t."


    Lucien starts to get more and more ufortable with Eve¡¯s praises. He is so used to treating women in a specific way... well, in a way that he doesn¡¯t want to act with Eve, but that he knows he will start wanting it if they keep touching each other that much.


    "Well, we must go back now to decide what we are going to do together." Lucien tries to escape Eve¡¯s hugs for fear that he will be addicted to it again.


    Eve seems to notice Lucien getting ufortable with her kisses and touches, which makes her want to tease him even more. "Okay. Do you carry me back?"


    Lucien nods. "Of course. Let¡¯s go."


    He approaches Eve and wrappers a hand around her waist, so she hugs him as he flies up the sky. Both Eve and Lucien feel that it is very normal for them to act like affectionate siblings, but things also look different... in a good way, of course.


    Eve feels that Lucien¡¯s touch feels warmer than ever. [Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s not depressed anymore... this is good, right?]


    Lucien stops overthinking about how he feels about Eve now and focus on what they will do next. His mind always thinking for the sake of his whole family never stops nning the next steps.


    They quickly go to the spot where the girls are, and everyone looks at Lucien and Eve in the sky with curious expressions.


    Eve¡¯s troops are very confused about what is going on, but they are also very proud to have Eve as they are great Queen as she increasingly demonstrates her incredible power.


    The fact that Lucien¡¯s group is made up entirely of powerful women makes the troops think that they will join Eve¡¯s group while only Lucien remains a doubt.


    Lucien descends towards therge table that Luise ordered the troops to prepare after Eve and Lucien destroyed the previous one with their ¡¯scene.¡¯


    At the same time, Ne arrives with Madelyn and most of Lucien¡¯s troops. Eve¡¯s troops are as surprised as Lucien¡¯s to see that they are all women there, except for Lucien.


    And of course, Lucien¡¯s troops, as well as some of his wives, cannot help but worry that all those women will be ¡¯Lucien¡¯s women.¡¯


    As soon as Luciennds on the ground, hugging Eve, Amelia pouts, clearly jealous. "Did she spank you, brother?"


    Lucienughs and pats Amelia¡¯s head. "You¡¯re afraid she will spank you too, don¡¯t you?"


    "Hehehe..." Amelia giggles and hugs Lucien tighter, trying to demonstrate with actions that she is closer to him than ever.


    Lucien introduces Ne and the other girls to Eve, and the women of Eve¡¯s group get surprised to see Dawn among them, mainly because only Luise and Elsie know that Amelia is the light envoy right now, but these things, as well as Lucien and Eve¡¯s rtionship, can¡¯t remain unknown for long as they don¡¯t try to hide it.


    Lucien and Eve¡¯s troops maintain formation around the clean area while their leaders talk. Still, of course, they can¡¯t help but be curious about each other since most of Lucien¡¯s troops are also demi-humans from the Alliance, which makes it even easier for them to get along.


    Along with Lucien¡¯s troops, Raquel and Est also arrived, and while the s.e.xy mom joins Cassidy, Ang, and Aria to talk, Lucien calls Est close to him and little Ko to eat some snacks from the table.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t discern any changes in his attitudes, but the girls can¡¯t help but notice how affectionate and kind he is with the two cute little girls.


    Just as it is a little strange for Eve to see Lucien changed from a depressed boy to a new man, his wives are also surprised to see more and more of his different sides.


    Well, in a way, this is normal because no one goes on forever the same way, just as everyone does differently with different people.


    Lucien has fun with little Ko and Est eating snacks for some minutes and then goes back to talking about his ns to the girls.


    "Eve and I agreed to work as a team because, well, that¡¯s what a united family should do. However, she, Amelia, me, and our other sisters have to do certain things in certain ways together with our sins to maximize our generation of demonic energy."


    Eve continues while looking at Amelia. "Yes, that¡¯s why we have to keep things under control."


    Envy can¡¯t help butment. "Oh,e on, Pride sucks. It would be nice to have a different leader at least once."


    Lucien shakes his head. "Who¡¯s talking about Pride? She doesn¡¯t even want to participate in this conversation. Eve, Amelia, I, and we other sisters will lead our family together."


    Amelia nods. "As long as I can stay with you and generate that powerful energy, Envy and I have nothing toin about."


    Lucien already misses the pleasant mix of energies that he and Amelia, or he and Envy can generate, but Eve doesn¡¯t like the idea of her siblings doing naughty things.


    "Maybe you are doing something wrong and not generating enough energy on your own?" Eve looks at Envy with a slightly hostile expression.


    Before Envy answers, Amelia speaks first. "That¡¯s not it. We were doing well before I found my brother. But now it doesn¡¯t make more sense to be apart... I mean, haven¡¯t you tried our mixed energies?"


    Eve cannot deny that mixing energies with Lucien is incredible, even though she has only felt a very small part of that.


    Still, she and Pride are plicated.¡¯ Eve makes a solemn expression as she gazes at Amelia. "I know, right. However, you don¡¯t deceive me with this fake performance. You want Lucien¡¯s attention only for you, don¡¯t you?"


    Amelia would never disrespect Eve before as she knows that her big sis is quite severe; however, now, having Lucien at her side, Amelia does not back down but approaches him while facing Eve. "Yes, I want ALL of his attention only for me."


    "YOUR BRAT!!" Eve gets up while preparing to discipline Amelia. She fears that Amelia¡¯s selfish and jealous attitudes will get out of control.


    "Hey!!" But Lucien also gets up and stands between his sisters. "This is no time for this kind of thing, okay? We need to focus on more important things now."


    Eve is a little upset that Lucien defends Amelia even though she is wrong in her point of view. But she understands that they must focus on other things now.


    "Luci, you can¡¯t let Amelia do everything she wants and pamper her all the time." Eve sits down again as she speaks.


    Lucien makes a sorry expression. "Amelia¡¯s excessive jealousy shouldn¡¯t be healthy, but... now it empowers her and Envy. We have to ept our sins to get stronger; it can¡¯t be helped."


    Pride can¡¯t help butment in Eve¡¯s mind. ¡¯The boy is right, and you¡¯re doing it wrong by letting him take the lead.¡¯


    ¡¯No, he is not taking the lead, but we are doing it together.¡¯ Eve returns to Pride.


    ¡¯I clearly chose the wrong host. You do not know anything.¡¯ Pride mocks.


    Eve cannot understand how Pride is so immature, being supposedly a demon with thousands of years.


    But she also refuses to let Pride have thest word. ¡¯Youin about me, but what about you? You can¡¯t even face him because you¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll give you another kiss. What¡¯s the hell is up with a stupid kiss? Or is it his demonic energy that makes yours look like shit? Oh, let me guess... do you also fear L.u.s.t, the one you said was stupidly weak?¡¯


    Pride is upset by Eve¡¯s harsh words, but a part of her is also happy that Eve never backs off. Pride will always pressure Eve to be the best, the strongest, the proudest, but that does not mean that they will always agree on everything.


    Also, the siblings¡¯ interaction seems to be getting better and better not only for Eve but also for Amelia and especially Lucien. Pride may be overly arrogant, but she, L.u.s.t, and Envy, want the same thing: to be stronger together with the siblings, and for that, they need to be increasingly sinful.


    L.u.s.t and Envy realize that too. They never had host siblings before, and the bloody rose seems to be influencing them more and more, which, despite being dangerous, will make them stronger and stronger.


    While Envy can only think about the pleasure and power Lucien can give her, L.u.s.t is really concerned about their future. L.u.s.t no longer thinks as a great demon, but as Lucien¡¯s wife.


    Lucien sits down again while sighing. [Dealing with my wives was being so easy... how did things get soplicated?]


    L.u.s.t sits on hisp and starts to stroke his c.o.c.k while talking to him mentally. ¡¯You need to rx. Dealing with Pride and Envy is very stressful.¡¯


    He strokes L.u.s.t¡¯s waist and ass as he smiles at her. ¡¯I can only move on because you are by my side, my love.¡¯


    L.u.s.t giggles and kisses Lucien¡¯s lips.


    "Ohhh,e on!!" Eve, Amelia, and Envy exim together as they watch L.u.s.t and Lucien kiss.


    Lucien ends the kiss with L.u.s.t andughs. "What? We just talked about our sins..."


    "..." All the women around Lucien do the same expressionless look while little Ko and Est continue eating snacks without paying attention to their conversation.


    L.u.s.t takes a ss of wine from the table and gives it to Lucien while he smiles and begins to exin his n. "Well, I would love to keep discussing our sins, but we need to move on with our ns."


    Eve also takes a ss of wine as shements. "I was going to conquer this whole continent before we met."


    "Me either," Lucien responds.


    "So, what now?" Eve asks.


    "Let¡¯s do it," Lucien responds.


    "Together." Evements.


    "Yes, as King and Queen." Lucien brings his wine ss closer to Eve.


    Eve smiles and touches her ss on Lucien¡¯s, toasting. "I like it."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 306 - Next steps

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Next steps</h4>


    "King?" Luise can¡¯t help but exim while she finds the idea of Eve not being the Great Queen alone not really good.


    Eve looks at Luise with a stern expression. "When did I allow you to speak? Also, don¡¯t you think my brother is worthy of being King beside me?"


    Luise quickly kneels on the ground while honestly apologizing. "That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that."


    But Eve is really upset that Luise interrupted their conversation to disrespect Lucien, and everyone can see that by her expression.


    Lucien is already aware that Luise and Elsie are rted to Anne, so he obviously doesn¡¯t want Eva to hurt them. "It¡¯s okay, big sis. She doesn¡¯t know me, so it¡¯s normal for her to fear that I will disturb you."


    "Humph!" Amelia mocks. "These women are incredibly stupid, and their group of ten thousand doesn¡¯t stand a chance against brother¡¯s two thousand powerful troops."


    Lucien¡¯s wives keep silent but clearly agree with Amelia¡¯s words, mainly because they fought alongside Eve¡¯s troops.


    Eve does not doubt Lucien¡¯s incredible strength, or rather his incredible demonic energy, but she also can¡¯t let Amelia look down at her demonic energy.


    "This is already overkilling." Shements.


    Envy smiles beforementing. "Amelia is right. We already saw that Lucien could fight Pride equally, which would leave the burden of booster your troops to yourself alone, thus making them fight at the level of Mortal Realm firstyer at maximum."


    L.u.s.t continues. "Meanwhile, Lucien¡¯s troops are already in the Mortal Realm with their real power but can fight at the second and thirdyer level being boosted by his energy. Let alone his wives, who are much more powerful."


    Eve looks at L.u.s.t and Envy with a funny expression. "You really like to suck up to him, don¡¯t you?"


    "Suck? Hehehe..." Envy makes a naughty expression.


    L.u.s.t makes a loving expression. "You have no idea."


    Eve doesn¡¯t know what to think, but then she notices something and gets shocked as she questions Lucien. "What did they mean by your troops bosted? You don¡¯t have an aura like me, then... Luci?!?! All of them?!?!?"


    Lucien is proud to be able to say that he pleases all his girls, whether they are his wives or troops. However, this is not the time to boast about it, especially to his big sis.


    He calmly continues to drink his wine. "There is no point in discussing this kind of thing now. Still, big sis could easily beat me before the battle even started..."


    Eve smiles as she receives Lucien¡¯s honestpliment and agrees with him. "Yes, we will never fight among ourselves because that is stupid. We have a lot of enemies to focus our fury on."


    Upon hearing Eve¡¯s words, Amelia can¡¯t help remembering that she made the Light Empire army attack Lucien¡¯s group. At that time, she was very confused and let herself be manipted by Envy, thinking that she could force Lucien to give affection to her.


    [I¡¯m so stupid!!] She pouts, but then she sees Lucien smiling at her. No matter what happens, she will always be by his side and never make that kind of stupid mistake again.


    Lucien starts talking to Eve after L.u.s.t puts a cookie in his mouth. "About our next steps..."


    Eve cannot deny that she is starting to be jealous of L.u.s.t¡¯s closeness to Lucien, but of course, she won¡¯t show that. "As you said, we must go to the continent called Freeldans to conquer allnds in of world and also find the alchemist."


    Lucien nods. "Yes, we must leave our mark on this world, though she is not just an alchemist but my mother-inw too."


    Rose giggles while Eve rolls her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. However, I need to finish conquering this continent to leave my right-arm in charge when we leave."


    Lucien nods slowly. "You are talking about the Light Empire, right?"


    "Yes. So, what are we going to do about your little kingdom? If we are going to unify the continent under one banner, there must be no disagreement between our sevenths." Eve exins.


    Lucien smiles at Cassidy as he answers Eve. "Well, if we are going to unite the continent, it will need a capital; a ce for everyone and preferably in the central region... Portgreen is the best choice."


    Eve agrees. "Make sense. I¡¯ll send Ghalenna over there then."


    [Ghalenna??] Lucien can¡¯t help but notice the simrity of names. Also, he notices Ghnna bing apprehensive immediately after hearing that name.


    He puts his assumptions to the back of his mind and focuses on the conversation with Eve. "She and Ron can manage the continent together. This will keep people happy and also maintain your fame as Gret Queen, thus generating more demonic energy for you, ok?"


    Eve reflects for a few seconds while thinking out loud. "Ron? A man? Hmm... Ghalenna won¡¯t be very happy, but she will obey all my orders, so I think it¡¯s fine... Is this man really trustworthy?"


    Lucien quickly responds. "Yes, he is. He¡¯s a really good person and also something very simr to a father-inw to me."


    While Kara blushes, Eveughs. "Father-inw? Can you really tell me how many father-inw and mother-inw you have?"


    Lucien notices many of his wives getting saddened by that conversation, and so he quickly changes the subject. "That¡¯s not a number to count. So, what exactly are you going to do with the people of the Light Empire?"


    Eve quickly exins. "Pride told me that there are many religions in the universe based on Light, and almost all of them empower the Light God, meaning they are our enemies. Also, they are damn racists, and my Alliance people hate them."


    Lucien remembers thest vision he had of Aylin¡¯s memories. He increasingly understands more about the Gods and how they are enemies of both demons and dragons, that is, Lucien¡¯s two main inheritances.


    But of course, the Light God did not directly influence the Light Empire of this world, but Stephan, Dawn¡¯s father. He probably had ess to some knowledge about Light Religion left by some angel or perhaps a low-level God who passed on this world.


    Also, Lucien is not so bloody hungry that he wants to kill the Light Empire¡¯s simple people after defeating their main army. Or rather, they are not worth Lucien¡¯s time.


    But in Eve¡¯s case, the situation is different. Completely destroying the Light Empire would make her an even more loved and respected legend for the Alliance people, thus making her generate demonic energy passively even when she is far from Argerim.


    Lucien looks at Dawn, behind Amelia. "Maybe you find some good people in the middle of that shit... Dawn, do you want to go with Eve and maybe rescue some of your old friends?"


    Dawn quickly shakes her head. "No. I... I only had my father, but all he did was lie to me... Screw the Light God if he exists, and screw those lying people!! I don¡¯t want to go back there."


    While Amelia hugs Dawn, Luise, Elsie, and other matriarchs near the big table looks at Dawn with very shocked expressions. They never thought they would be in the same ce as the Light Empire¡¯s great marshal in peace. Everything happening now is totally crazy.


    Due to soul connection, Lucien can understand Dawn¡¯s feelings better than anyone. She is still very sad about everything that happened, and certainly getting rid of depression would be almost impossible for her.


    Still, she has found life more and more interesting with Amelia and Lucien¡¯s family. Theplicated life of the siblings is unbelievable, and Dawn is very happy to continue following them to an uncertain destiny, but without a doubt, better than the fake life she lived until then.


    Lucien smiles tenderly at Dawn, making her heart beat faster as she remembers the warmth of his embrace.


    Then he looks at Eve again. "Well, you can kill them all if you want. But I¡¯m not going with you because I have to settle an end in my affairs in the Alliance."


    Eve nods. "So, where do we meetter?"


    Lucien is a little ufortable leaving Eve right after they meet, but he wants to find Rose¡¯s mom right away and learn more about how he can help his sisters deal with the Bloody Rose. Also, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about Eve¡¯s safety as she is more powerful than he right now.


    "You will have no problem dealing with the people of the Light Empire, but I will also be quick in the Alliance, so we can meet at the crystal life mine and head to the east continent together," Lucien exins.


    "How do I find the mine?" Eve asks.


    Lucien quickly responds. "I¡¯m going to send one of my troops to guide you there. Also, I¡¯m going to send a messenger report to Ron about Ghalenna and us. The final details can be worked out before we leave this world."


    Eve smiles as she thinks to herself. [Have you thought of everything, don¡¯t you? Ahh... my little Luci is already fully grown...]


    But of course, Eve maintains a serene expression. "Perfect. I will send someone to warn Ghalenna about this and that she must obey you just as she would do with me; after all, you are my King now."


    Lucien and everyone around them notice the possessive way that Eve says Lucien is HER King, and they find each other more and more alike.


    The Bloody rose amplifies their feelings, but those feelings have always been there, deep in their hearts. A proud and arrogant big sis like Eve would have no other view of her siblings than a possessive and loving one.


    "Then that¡¯s it." Lucien takes another sip of wine. "I will have big sh.i.p.s built for you in Portgreen, but I am not sure if you should bring your troops with me. I believe my troops are more than enough. I mean, sometimes a smaller and more powerful group is better."


    Eve looks at Lucien¡¯s troops next to theirs. It is evident that Lucien¡¯s troops seem much more promising. That¡¯s because Lucien¡¯s energy improves the girls¡¯ entire body, even theirtent talent, while Pride¡¯s aura boosts them significantly, but only for a while.


    "Maybe..." Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "What if I use my aura on your troops, Luci? Wouldn¡¯t that make them even better?"


    Lucien¡¯s eyes shine with expectation. "Great idea! If you can have their respect, wouldn¡¯t that also be very good for your generation of demonic energy?"


    "I think so." Eve nods.


    Lucien and Eve see no distinction between their forces. Their individual power is also the collective as they would give their lives to protect each other¡¯s lives.


    That is the purest family love that anyone can have, and it is the big difference from the previous hosts of the sins, and therefore L.u.s.t, Pride, and Envy do not know how to deal with the new and certainly exiting situation.


    L.u.s.t also nods. "Pride¡¯s aura plus our energy... This will greatly increase our power."


    Amelia and Envy make the same jealous expression while wanting the same thing: Lucien¡¯s attention and affection, of course.


    But Pride doesn¡¯t know how to react besides getting upset. A part of her wants to say that Lucien is right in everything, that he is incredibly powerful, damn handsome, that she could not believe a kiss would drive her crazy, and many other things...


    But all that her proud personality allows her to do is make fun of them in Eve¡¯s mind. ¡¯Humph! Fools... ¡¯


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 307 - Quick and needed separation

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Quick and needed separation</h4>


    Eve understands Pride¡¯s attitude. She knows that ¡¯their sin¡¯ prevents them from doing many things and limits the help they can receive from other people, especially when that person is someone whom Eve wants to protect so badly.


    But on the other hand, Eve¡¯s love for Lucien and their sisters works positively too, allowing her to ¡¯force¡¯ Pride to ept working as a team.


    However, that kind of thing cannot be forced quickly. Eve knows that with the elerated evolution of Lucien and Amelia¡¯s power, Pride will soon understand that they also need Lucien¡¯s demonic energy not to be left behind. Then Eve can go back to having pat sessions with her little brother as they did when he was just a kid.


    "Not only trying to boost your troops with my aura, but we can try other things... just not now." Eve talks to Lucien.


    "Pride is against it, doesn¡¯t she?" Lucien smiles at Eve but intends to show a teasing expression to Pride.


    Eve notices that and feels like squeezing Lucien¡¯s cheeks because he looks so handsome. "Yes, this is all too recent for a stubborn person like her to ept quickly."


    Lucien nods. "I understand. Well, we have some time to work things out here before going to the eastern continent."


    Then he looks at June, the surviving angel, still passed out on the ground. "But what about the angels? They¡¯ll probably send more troops to here. Shouldn¡¯t we interrogate her now?"


    Eve shakes her head. "She saw you and Amelia killing the other angel that way, so I bet she¡¯ll still be in a fury if she wakes up and sees you."


    Lucien smiles. "I have ways to calm her down, you know..."


    Eve does a fake upset expression. "Damn, Luci!! Can¡¯t you control your c.o.c.k?"


    "Okay, okay. I¡¯m sure that you and Pride can get any information out of her without any problems." Lucien raises his hands in defense.


    Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "Yes, do you want to wait? I fear that more powerful angels are around. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m not sure anymore if we should separate."


    Lucien stretches his hand across the table to stroke Eve¡¯s. "You have to solve your things, and I mine. If we do it quickly, we will be together again soon and able to leave this continent without worries."


    Just as Eve needs to assure her image as a Great Queen for the whole continent to respect her, Lucien needs to solve the problems that concern his wives so that they can feel even more pleased with him without having those worries anymore.


    Although they could do that together, they are in the Great Forest, meaning the central region of the continent, and if they both follow each other, they would be going in the opposite direction of theirs current goals.


    Eve can¡¯t help but think that leaving Lucien and Amelia is a little irresponsible of her, but she has to trust their power.


    Pride realizes her concerns and speaks to her mentally. ¡¯Portals between worlds are not simple, you know. That group of angels had five hundred troops, so they spent a lot of resources toe here.¡¯


    ¡¯So, even if more of theme, it will take at least three months for their leaders to make sure they died and then consider whether it is worth spending a lot more resources on another portal to guarantee the possible crystal mine here.¡¯


    Eve knows that Pride is telling the truth, and it really doesn¡¯t make sense for more angels to arrive so fast, but then Pride¡¯s next words surprise Eve.


    ¡¯Also, the boy¡¯s power is not in his individual strength but in his women... We have some simrities... I mean, he would do well even in facing more powerful enemies.¡¯ Pride definitely doesn¡¯t like to praise Lucien, but she hates lying even more.


    While listening to Pride¡¯s words, Eve and Lucien continue to stroke each other¡¯s hands, leaving not only Amelia and Envy jealous but all Lucien¡¯s wives, who can clearly see their pure family love.


    Lucien takes a deep breath while looking at Eve with a loving expression. "I want to stay here longer and talk to you, big sis. But I¡¯m afraid your right-hand kills those shit guys before my girls can get some revenge."


    Eveughs. "Hahaha... Yes, Ghalenna got pretty severe after I free her of that abusive elven king. Men are definitely not having a good life in the Alliance right now. So, be careful there not to kill or steal my girls."


    Lucien bes more and more curious about Ghalenna as he feels Ghnna getting worried. He nods to Eve. "I have my troops too; so, I have no reason to steal your, right?"


    Eve looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes. "Ghalenna is a good woman, so keep your naughty hands really away from her."


    Before Lucien responds, Envy does not resist making a nastyment. "As long as she isn¡¯t really Ghnna¡¯s mother, thus being Lucien¡¯s favored type of woman, she is not in much danger of being seduced."


    While Ghnna feels like hitting her head on a rock, Lucien¡¯s other wives remain deadly silent as he smiles sarcastically at Envy.


    *PAH*


    While Lucien thinks of ways to punish Envyter, Amelia ps her head hard. "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about??? Stupid Envy!! You and your poisonous tongue always screw everything."


    Eve doesn¡¯t understand what Envy was talking about and pretends she didn¡¯t hear anything while talking to Lucien. "You seem to be having trouble dealing with Envy... What about you letting here with me?"


    "There is no way we are leaving his side!" Amelia and Envy speak at the same time.


    Eve takes a deep breath. "Of course."


    Then she gets up and orders Luise. "Call someone influential to guide Lucien to Viset and report everything to Ghalenna."


    "Yes, my Queen." Luise quickly bows to Eve while getting ready to follow her orders.


    But then Elsie takes the hand of her mom. "Wait!" The cute fox girl bows to Eve as she speaks in a respectful tone. "Please, my Queen, allow me to be their guide. Ghalenna will have a hard time believing that we now have a... King."


    Eve quickly nods. "Yes, even though my troops are totally loyal to me, this is a significant change. But don¡¯t you want to ughter the Light Empire people alongside your mother?"


    Elsie is living the dream while marching alongside her mother and Eve, destroying their enemies. However, Lucien¡¯s arrival, the way he fought alongside his wives, and especially his rtionship with Anne made Elsie think about other things, making her very interested in knowing more about them.


    She smiles at Anne quickly before responding to Eve. "I am sure that your majesty will destroy the Light Empire without any problems, and I would like to spend some time with my cousin. I missed her so much."


    Eve has no reason to deny Elsie¡¯s request as it really would be better than sending someone else besides Mirya, the cat-matriarch, or another matriarch. "Alright, Elsie."


    "Thank you, my queen." Elsie bows respectfully again before running to Anne¡¯s side and starting to act like a usual excited young girl.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but smile as he sees Anne conversing animatedly with Elsie. Of all his girls, Anne is the one with the most friendly personality, and it is effortless to be friends with the cute fox-girl.


    He looks at Eve with a sorry expression. "Well, I can¡¯t send one of my most loved girls with you, but any of my troops have Ron¡¯s full confidence."


    Eve looks at Lucien¡¯s troops as shements. "ck mark... That was a smart move, Luci."


    L.u.s.t cannot resistmenting. "This is not Lucien¡¯s thing. It was my idea, and even though he didn¡¯t force them to ept the mark, they still beg for it. Having a mark as a symbol that they belonged to Lucien is a source of pride for those women."


    Envy continues. "And a cause of envy for other women... Everyone wants to get stronger while receiving Lucien¡¯s favor."


    Eve and Pride, just like any other woman, cannot understand what it is like to be with Lucien before being with him. Words cannot describe how Lucien¡¯s demonic energy works inside women¡¯s bodies the more they love him.


    Lucien walks over to Ne, who remains in front of the troops as a general, keeping them in formation.


    He strokes Ne¡¯s face as he speaks to the troops. "I need a volunteer to go with my sister to the Light Empire and then to Portgreen to report everything to Ron."


    "..." Neither of the troops shows any desire to stay away from Lucien, which clearly praises his ego. How could they want to be away from their loved master even for a while?


    Still, Lucien needs one of the girls to leave him for a while, or Eve could end up doing something simr to the Alliance to Portgreen.


    He smiles. "I know none of you want to be without our... training. But I will make up for the lost time. You know, I¡¯m not a bad master, am I?"


    Lucien leaves his troops in a disastrous situation. They all want to serve him in every way possible, but they are so addicted to special milk and even the s.e.x that, although rare when happens, it makes them feel like in the havens.


    But as he said, they know that he is not a bad master; on the contrary, he is the best. So they know that each day away from him will be rewarded with the special treatment that they all crave so badly.


    Many girls step forward volunteering, but the quickest of them is a young bear-girl from the mage group.


    Although it seems difficult, at this point, Lucien already knows the name of all his troops; after all, he had s.e.x with them all a few times, and even doing together with other girls, he developed bonds with them.


    And well, some girls can¡¯t be easily forgotten like that cute bear-girl. Although not really small, and also not exactly ¡¯thin,¡¯ she has a very s.e.xy figure and one of the most beautiful faces among the other troops. The fact that she is demi-human also made it easy for her to get along with Eve¡¯s troops.


    Lucien pats the bear-girl¡¯s head. "Sabrina, you will not regret it. Alongside Eve you will also be stronger, and when we meet again, I will reward you a lot. So, be obedient to my big sis."


    Sabrina closes her eyes and makes an expression of joy while enjoying Lucien¡¯s pats. Her cute round ears twitch, making all the other girls, especially those of Eve¡¯s troops, be jealous of her.


    "Yes, master! I will behave well." Sabrina nods while wishing the time to stop so she can continue receiving Lucien¡¯s pats for longer.


    But Lucien is eager to solve the problems in the Alliance and be able to proceed to the eastern continent, so he takes Sabrinha to eve. "She is a good mage and is already in the middle of the firstyer of the Mortal Realm, so if you use your aura on her, you can have a powerful mage beside you."


    Eve and Pride begin to analyze Sabrina. Then Eve speaks. "Hmm... We are going to get along so well that she will probably want to stay in my groupter. Pride¡¯s aura is really addictive."


    [No way!!] While Sabrina keeps her thoughts to herself, Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t helpughing at Eve¡¯sment.


    "You can try, big sis." Lucien alsoughs, knowing that there is no way any of his girls would want to leave his side.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 308 - Returning to the sh.i.p.s

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Returning to the sh.i.p.s</h4>


    While Elsie says goodbye to her mother, Eve says goodbye to Lucien and Amelia.


    Eve feels more and more like not separating from her siblings, but just as Lucien has to solve his wives¡¯ problems, she has to put an end to the Alliance and Light Empire conflict.


    Lucien can see Eve¡¯s concern in her loving expression. He hugs Eve tightly, ignoring the curious gaze of all their troops.


    "Come on, Amelia," Eve calls Amelia to join the hug just as they did before.


    Amelia hugs Eve and Lucien while speaking honestly. "I will miss you, big sis."


    "If we act fast..." Lucien and Eve start to speak the same words, then stop and startughing.


    "We can be..." Lucien continues and stops, giving Eve a chance to continue.


    "Together soon." Eve finishes and hugs her siblings once again.


    Amelia feels the need to say a few words too. "So, let¡¯s do this, and anything else needed to be stronger and keep our family safe."


    "Yeah." Lucien and Eve agree again at the same time, which only shows more and more how they look alike.


    "We will be together in less than two months. These unicorns are very fast, and they can also be boosted by Pride¡¯s aura." Eve points to the unicorns behind the troops.


    Lucien looks at the beautiful unicorns and nods. "They are really amazing creatures."


    "The best mounts we can get in this world. Do you wanna..." Eve starts asking.


    But at the same time that Oya steps up to Lucien, he quickly interrupts Eve. "There¡¯s only one mount for me, and it¡¯s my beloved Oya."


    Eve can¡¯t help but make a strange expression. "Luci, this is very weird that your mount is also your wife."


    Lucien shakes his head. "Actually, it¡¯s very fair, you know... I ride her in battle and her ride my co... in another situation, hehehe..."


    Eve does a fake upset expression. "Damn, Luci! You look like Naomi now, but instead of saying these things just for fun, I know you¡¯re serious."


    Lucien tries to contain his smile while taking a deep breath. "We do what we have to do... This is our life, or rather, our sinful life, now."


    Eve shakes her head as she walks towards Lucien¡¯s wives. "I will say goodbye to your girls."


    Lucien is happy that Eve is so kind even though she is also severe. He can see that despite not agreeing that he has many wives, she is doing her best to get along with them.


    While Eve talks to Lucien¡¯s wives, Luise, Elsie, and Anne approach him.


    "My K-king..." Luise tries to speak to Lucien respectfully, but it is not easy for her to get used to this new situation so quickly.


    Lucien smiles friendly, but of course, his smile is also alluring for any woman without high will. "You don¡¯t have to call me King if you don¡¯t want to."


    Luise is a little confused as she tries to understand more about Lucien¡¯s character. However, she trusts him as he is Eve¡¯s brother.


    She says while stroking Elsie¡¯s shoulder. "Lucien... I¡¯m letting my daughter go with you, and although I trust her strength, as a mother, I would like to ask you to take care of her, and... to don¡¯t try anything weird on her, you know..."


    Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to think about Luise¡¯s words. He knows that it is normal for any woman to think he is something of a pervert for being with the L.u.s.t sin herself, but being judged in that way by someone who doesn¡¯t know him is still ufortable.


    Still, he can¡¯t help but sympathize with Luise for being a protective mother. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an innocent girl-eater."


    Anne can¡¯t contain herugh while joking. "Oh, don¡¯t you?"


    Lucien smiles teasingly at her. "No... but of naughty fox-girls."


    Anne¡¯s face flushes as she smiles at him. Elsie gets embarrassed as she smiles too.


    Luise shakes her head as she takes a deep breath and thinks to herself. [It can¡¯t end well, can it? I should stop her from going... but that wouldn¡¯t be right either.]


    Elsie hugs Luise. "I¡¯ll be fine, mom. I¡¯m with my family while I¡¯m with Anne¡¯s family, right?"


    "Yeah... I guess so." Luise kisses de Elsie¡¯s forehead before returning to Eve¡¯s side.


    Lucien smiles at Anne and Elsie and then kisses the forehead of his cute fox-girl. Then he goes back to Eve¡¯s side, leaving the girlsughing with embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    Eve¡¯s troops prepared to return to travel while she said goodbye to Lucien¡¯s wives, so they are ready to move on.


    She puts June, the angel passed out, on top of her unicorn, and Lucien asks. "Are you going to kill her after getting all information from her?"


    Eve answers. "I¡¯m not sure; Pride has ns for her..."


    "I imagined that." Lucien thinks out loud.


    She hugs Lucien and Amelia once again. "See you soon, my siblings. Stay safe."


    "See you soon, big sis," Lucien speaks while Eve mounts on her unicorn, and Amelia hugs his waist.


    But before she turns around, he speaks again. "Wait! What about Pride? Doesn¡¯t she want to say goodbye to her sisters and... get a goodbye kiss?"


    While Eve and everyone around them try to contain theirughter, Pride materializes in front of Lucien and grabs his neck. "Did you want to see me, silly boy?"


    Without using his demonic energies, Lucien¡¯s agility, although very high, cannot bepared to that of Pride, which results in him being caught off guard by her.


    But he quickly activates his mix of energies purple and gray and also grabs Pride¡¯s neck while both choking each other.


    "If a silly boy can beat the shit out of you, you shouldn¡¯t think too much about yourself, right?" Lucien smiles provocatively as he approaches his face of hers.


    Eve rolls her eyes while Lucien¡¯s wives also know that they shouldn¡¯t get involved between him and Pride as they clearly enjoy fighting each other.


    And so, they can¡¯t help but have amon thought. [What will it be like when he meets Wrath?]


    Pride has to deal with several conflicting emotions while seeing Lucien¡¯s mouth approach her lips. Perhaps her greatest desire now is to taste more of his demonic energy, but she cannot do that because her personality would see it as her giving in to him and losing her self respect.


    However, she also cannot back down either, or that would mean losing even more respect. She wants to be angry at Lucien, though she can¡¯t help but find him incredible in every way, and it also hurts her overkilling ego.


    [DAMN!! Why do you have to be like that?] Pride is extremely upset with herself as she faces Lucien.


    But on the other hand, not only does he make everything more interesting, but he also considerably affects Eve, which Pride still doesn¡¯t know whether it is positive or negative.


    She brings her lips close to Lucien¡¯s mouth as she speaks slowly. "I don¡¯t need to say goodbye to my sisters because separations like that are like a few minutes to beings as old as us. And if I want a kiss from you, I¡¯ll take it just as I take anything I want, the way I want, and whenever I want."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but find Pride¡¯s arrogance a very attractive feature. L.u.s.t¡¯s love and teasing Envy is also very incredible, but the fact that Pride is not easily seduced by him makes conquering her heart a very pleasurable goal not only to seed but also to chase.


    He still wants to punish her for looking down at his family and mistreating L.u.s.t and Envy, but he is also increasingly attracted to her and the simrities between them.


    Lucien also speaks slowly while his lips almost touch hers by just half an inch. "The next time we meet, I¡¯ll kiss you again and show you that I also get what I want."


    Despite knowing that Lucien will punish herter, which makes her more excited than concerned, Envy cannot resist making one more of her iconicments.


    "Come on! If you steal Greed¡¯s goals, what will she do?" Envy smiles.


    "Shut up, Envy!" Lucien and Pride speak together.


    Then they smile at each other.


    "See you, Lucien." Pride speaks as she dematerializes her body, returning to Eve¡¯s soul. A part of her cannot help but wish that their reunion¡¯s day soon arrives despite her having said that few weeks mean nothing to her.


    Lucien smiles at Eve as she waves at him and makes her unicorn start running south again.


    Eve¡¯s troops quickly follow her, leaving Lucien and his girls alone in that open area.


    "Big sis hasn¡¯t changed at all." Ameliaments.


    "But Pride did. She was so..." L.u.s.t starts toment.


    "Grumpy. Boring. Jerk..." Envy continues.


    L.u.s.t agrees. "Nothing that hubby¡¯s c.o.c.k can¡¯t fix."


    "Hahahaha..." Envyughs but can¡¯t hide the sparkle of jealousy in her eyes. "Though, she doesn¡¯t deserve it."


    "That who decides is Lucien." L.u.s.t hugs his waist.


    "Yeah..." Envy tries to hug the other side of Lucien¡¯s waist, but Amelia was faster than she and also smiles provocatively at her.


    Lucien pats L.u.s.t and Amelia¡¯s heads. "This is no time for a pic. We need to go to the Alliance quickly and then to the east continent. Let¡¯s go back to the sh.i.p.s."


    He and the girls start heading towards the beach, where some of Lucien¡¯s troops wait on the sh.i.p.s.


    As they walk, he gives a storage bracer to Reba. "Eve gave me the spoils of the angels. I¡¯m sure you can fix them or use them to make new equipment for us."


    Reba takes the storage treasure while nods. "I will do my best... you need a new armor after the old one went dust in that explosion."


    Lucien was really upset about losing his old ck armor because it was reallyfortable, but he knows that Reba can do another one even better.


    Elsie, on the other hand, finds it very good that Lucien no longer has the ck armor covering his body but a causal leather suit that shows a lot of his devilishly attractive body.


    She doesn¡¯t take her eyes off him while walking beside Anne.


    Anne smiles as she speaks jokingly. "You have to learn to control your emotions, Elsie. Your flushed face easily reveals your naughty thoughts towards my husband."


    Elsie giggles. "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop looking... Damn! How can he be so charming? Is that some kind of magic because of L.u.s.t?"


    Anne shakes her head. "I¡¯m sure not because L.u.s.t is attracted to him just as we are."


    "It makes sense..." Elsiements as she tries to stop looking at Lucien. "This journey will be difficult if he continues to wear clothes that reveal a lot of his body."


    Anne makes a funny expression. "Don¡¯t worry; he doesn¡¯t usually wear this type of clothing. He will change when we get to the ship."


    "Really?" Elsie is confused as it makes sense to wear casual clothes when just being around people close in a ce like a ship.


    But then Anne exins while giggling. "Yeah... he doesn¡¯t like clothes at all."


    "WHAT??!" Elsie exims, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 309 - Wolf, Crow, and the Devil {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Wolf, Crow, and the Devil {R-18}</h4>


    Two dayster; at the sea of the Alliance territory.


    As always, the m.o.a.ns in the captain¡¯s bedroom of Lucien¡¯s ship are loud and continuous.


    "Ahhhhhhhh... just like that, hubby!!" Scarlett m.o.a.ns as she lies on all fours on the big bed, and Lucien ravages her from behind.


    Scarlett¡¯s long tail excitedly wags while Lucien please those two love holes of hers.


    While holding firmly on her waist, he can¡¯t help but find it amazing how her skin, although very soft to the touch, is imprable even by ck steel sharp weapons.


    Without stopping giving p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Scarlett with his c.o.c.k and to Oliva beside them with his finger, Lucien talks to L.u.s.t mentally. ¡¯Scarlett¡¯s ability is incredible. Can¡¯t we share it?¡¯


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ¡¯This ability doesn¡¯t use special mana or energy, so you can¡¯t use it in the same way that you use the wind sh from the girls, but...¡¯


    ¡¯There is another way, right?¡¯ Lucienpletes.


    ¡¯I think so, but it should only be when you and your girls reach a higher level of understanding of the demonic energy, I guess...¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks uncertainly because although she is sure that it is possible, she does not remember seeing it in person.


    Lucien knows that L.u.s.t gets ufortable when talking about her past, especially about her former hosts, but Lucien has no problem with that.


    He and L.u.s.t love each other more and more, and no one can take her from him, so if any information from L.u.s.t¡¯s past can help them get stronger, talk about it is not that bad.


    ¡¯L.u.s.t... you never really told me anything about your former hosts. Have any of them reached that higher level and understanding of demon energy?¡¯ He asks.


    She answers honestly. ¡¯I really don¡¯t like to talk about it... I am disgusted to think that I have been with other men and women besides you. But that¡¯s not the reason why I don¡¯t talk about that.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about the past, my love. You can tell me about it.¡¯


    She continues. ¡¯Despite knowing what it would be like to be with another host, I don¡¯t remember any of them. I think it all happened many years ago, and I started to forget after going so long without a host.¡¯


    L.u.s.t tries not to think too much about her past because not remembering it makes her very confused. However, she is very fond of not having the memories of another host, so that Lucien is the only man in her mind.


    Lucien finds it very strange that L.u.s.t doesn¡¯t remember anything but general knowledge, but he has no reason to doubt her words as their connection is absolute.


    He speaks in a loving tone. ¡¯It¡¯s alright; I will not ask any more about it. We are doing great, and I have nothing against us finding out more about the demonic energy as we generate it together.¡¯


    L.u.s.t materializes her body on the other side of Lucien and begins to c.a.r.e.s.s and kiss his upper body. ¡¯Yes, I¡¯m sure you will always be using our demonic energy in the best way. When we can ess more abilities, or rather, even before that, we will understand how to do that.¡¯


    Lucien refocuses on Scarlett. Her p.u.s.s.y is squeezing his c.o.c.k more and more, begging for a c.u.mshot to make her o.r.g.a.s.m even more incredible.


    And obviously, he doesn¡¯t deny her that.


    Scarlett speaks between her m.o.a.ns. "Mmmm~~ I can feel it... I can feel your d.i.c.k throbbing inside me!"


    "Tell me where you want it, my dear," Lucien asks as he looks at Scarlett¡¯s beautiful butthole.


    She quickly responds. "Inside my baby room! Please, hubby, shot your hot c.u.m in my deepest spot!!"


    After knowing that they could get pregnant, most girls only want c.u.mshots in their pussies, but of course, L.u.s.t and Envy still want it equal in all their love holes, and Mia prefers anal more than anything.


    Lucien also became more attentive to this ¡¯small detail,¡¯ and although it is not a surety, he prefers to have hope, and also Oya¡¯s instincts are proving more and more to be urate.


    When imagining the scene of Scarlett carrying a cute little princess in her arms, Lucien gets even hornier and pours an incredible c.u.mshot in her cervix.


    "AhhhhhhhHHH!!!" Scarlett m.o.a.ns so loudly that even Elsie, besides Anne on top of the ship¡¯s sail, hears that, and of course, she flushes with embarrassment.


    Scarlett¡¯s legs get weak as she feels that wonderful hot liquid making her body feel perfect. She can¡¯t speak because everything thates out of her mouth is m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but mentally she thanks Lucien and says how much she loves him.


    Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k kissing Scarlett¡¯s baby room for several seconds while enjoying all the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e ofing so deep inside her and theny her on the bed.


    She uses the rest of her strength to turn around on the bed and looks at Lucien with a beautiful smile and an expression of delight.


    Lucien¡¯s energy recovers and boosts the girls¡¯ strengths, but his c.u.m leaves their bodies in a state of ecstasy that only changes to rm when they feel danger, thus allowing them to rx but also be prepared forbat at any time.


    He could keep looking at Scarlett¡¯s smile for hours without getting tired, especially because L.u.s.t is giving him a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while ¡¯clean¡¯ his c.o.c.k.


    But Olivia quickly kisses him on the lips. ¡¯I can¡¯t wait any longer, hubby. Take care of my eager p.u.s.s.y too!¡¯


    Lucien embraces Olivia¡¯s thin waist with one arm while using the other hand to c.a.r.e.s.s her body down.


    He squeezes one of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s tightly as his fingers move to her honey-soaked flower. While f.u.c.k.i.n.g Scarlett, he stroked her p.u.s.s.y, making it very ready.


    After running his fingers on Olivia¡¯s low lips, Lucien stops kissing her and tastes her love juices. "Mm... I can¡¯t get enough of it."


    Olivia smiles proudly. "My body is all yours, but in return, you have to give me a lot of your thick delicious c.u.m."


    Lucien strokes Olivia¡¯s face beforeying on his back next to Scarlett. Then he smiles at Olivia. "You can have as much of it as you want."


    L.u.s.t lies on the other side of Lucien, while Olivia mont on his groin. His d.i.c.k fits into her p.u.s.s.y quickly and perfectly as their sync is already perfect.


    While he has his hands free to c.a.r.e.s.s Scarlett and L.u.s.t at his sides, Lucien also touches Olivia¡¯s body as she starts to move on top of him.


    Back and forth, up and down, and also sideways, Olivia moves her h.i.p.s, making Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k kiss the entire inside of her p.u.s.s.y.


    "Ah, ahh, ahhh..." Olivia m.o.a.ns as she can¡¯t help wanting Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her all the time and only for her.


    Thoughts like that and even more jealous ones are normal among the girls. That does not mean they are dissatisfied with Lucien; on the contrary, it means that despite already loving him very much, they love him more and more, thus wanting more and more to be connected with him.


    Olivia, like the other girls, finds it incredibly perfect that their s.e.x.u.a.l d.e.s.i.r.e for Lucien is inplete harmony with their romantic feelings. In other words, Olivia loves the fact that she loves Lucien as much as her p.u.s.s.y loves his c.o.c.k.


    "My soul... body... and heart..." Olivia whispers between her m.o.a.ns.


    Then she rests her hands on Lucien¡¯s belly, over his tattoo, and looks him in the eye while smashes her a.s.s on his t.h.i.g.hs. "... belong to you, my love, my husband!"


    Lucien loves his wives very much, but he is not as ¡¯poetic¡¯ as the girls who are always dering their love again to him while they have s.e.x.


    He prefers to show his love with actions. To answer Olivia¡¯s words and her p.u.s.s.y, which is already having a second o.r.g.a.s.m, he wastes no time and already releases a first c.u.mshot inside her.


    Although rtively quick, Olivia is very happy with Lucien c.u.m.m.i.n.g and wants to receive more of his special milk right away before resting, but her ns are frustrated when she starts to feel extremely good to the point of starting to lose strength like Scarlett.


    In addition to always doing different positions and a lot of forey to please the girls, as Lucien gets more powerful, his demonic energy gets better.


    Also, as he is always with the energy of Envy and Amelia inside his body, that also makes everything more pleasurable for the girls, thus making them feel more and more pleased with him like an addiction that only does them good and gets more and more addictive and much better of course.


    So, Olivia has an incredibly pleasurable o.r.g.a.s.m even though she has Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k for a short time inside her.


    "Mmmmm!!! DAMN!! This is soooo good!! Ahhhhh..." She m.o.a.ns as she forces her body down, taking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as deep as possible in her baby room.


    And as soon as Lucien¡¯s hot c.o.c.k milk begins to fill Olivia¡¯s insides, the ck spot on her face begins to shine.


    "Huh?" Lucien quickly notices the beautiful ck light on Olivia¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s her dark magic! Maybe she is getting an improvement on that." L.u.s.t exins.


    "Is she reaching the thirdyer?" Lucien asks.


    "No. She is close, but that seems only to have to do with her magic." She replies.


    Lucien focuses his mix of energies on Olivia¡¯s body, trying to give her everything he can while stroking her waist and continuing to fill her insides with hot c.u.m.


    "AAHHHH!!!" Olivia takes great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in everything Lucien is giving her while her dark mana runs through her body along with his energies excitedly.


    She feels as if various p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e sources, alling from Lucien, y inside her body, improving her mana and magic.


    While she feels her connection with the dark magic improving, her eyes turnpletely ck and shine with the same brightness as the ck spot.


    Olivia¡¯s dark energies start to leave her body to circte around the bed. That is very simr to when she entered the Mortal Realm, but this time the energy begins to take the form of crows, who flies around the bedroom, making sounds of real crows.


    "Amazing!" Lucien exims excitedly as he watches the crows.


    "So annoying!!!" Scarlett hits the crows that fly around her, turning them into ck dust.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes return to their natural color, but the ck spot on her face continues to glow. She smiles at the crows and then lies down on Lucien¡¯s c.h.e.s.t.


    "I can feel them... as part of my body... What is this?" Olivia asks as she strokes and kisses Lucien¡¯s c.h.e.s.t.


    Lucien obviously doesn¡¯t understand much about magic and abilities, but L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It is a special ability. Something like a spell but that only a few people with dark magic can do."


    "I see." Olivia has learned a lot about magic from Ang and Rose, but her dark magic is very limited yet and different from other girls¡¯ magic. Olivia learned to make a dark magic barrier and cast some small dark bolts, but these crows look much more incredible.


    Despite being very excited to learn to use crows, Olivia can only think about continuing to enjoy the time with Lucien now.


    She bites his n.i.p.p.l.e while looking at his face with a loving expression. "Everything I have is thanks to you, but I¡¯m still spoiled, and I want to ask for much more of your love."


    "Everything you want, darling." Lucienughs while his c.o.c.k is ready to give much more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, not only to Olivia but to Scarlett and also L.u.s.t, who is very eager to her turn.


    He kisses Olivia as the crows fly excitedly around the bed, and some of them ruffle Scarlett¡¯s hair... on purpose?


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 310 - Adorable Vixens

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Adorable Vixens</h4>


    After giving Scarlett, Olivia, and L.u.s.t a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Lucien left his bedroom and went to the quarterdeck to help Madelyn restore her mana.


    And, of course, he is not wearing a single piece of clothing, giving his girls the wonderful view of his n.a.k.e.d body.


    "Oh my!! He really doesn¡¯t like clothes, doesn¡¯t he?" Elsie, next to Anne, on top of the ship¡¯s main sail,ments.


    Anne smiles at Elsie¡¯s embarrassed expression. "Amelia tried to get him to wear at least u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, but she soon realized how good it is always to be watching him n.a.k.e.d."


    "When did you get that naughty?" Elsie asks jokingly.


    Anne giggles. "I don¡¯t deny that I like to see his whole body, but that is not just about fun. While he is giving us p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, even with the vision of his n.a.k.e.d body, he is generating demonic energy, which he shares with us, and so we all get stronger and stronger."


    Elsie makes a surprised expression while she can¡¯t resist looking at Lucien. "Incredible! I thought that the way Eve gave us power was the most powerful thing in this world, but it seems like Lucien is no less amazing than her."


    Then she looks at Amelia, sitting on the sofa behind Lucien. "What about her? Amelia is also amazing, right?"


    Anne nods. "Yes. Despite being just two years older than Lucien, Amelia is already incredibly powerful and also has her thing with Envy... They areplicated. But we also benefit from their demonic energy while we feel... jealous."


    She is embarrassed when talking about jealousy. "I shouldn¡¯t feel this way because Lucien always satisfies all my d.e.s.i.r.es... Still, being close to him and Amelia makes me want more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and also feel more jealous... I don¡¯t know how to exin it; it¡¯s just terrific and addictive."


    Elsie makes a thoughtful expression. "I think I understand you. Our people have always been mistreated by the werewolf and manticore ns, but after Eve appeared... she not only gave us power and freedom but also aroused feelings in our hearts. Something like an incredible pride to be a strong woman who does not ept being intimidated by anyone... proud to have a queen as incredible as she is leading us."


    Anne smiles. "They are the sins themself, so it cannot be helped. I am happy with this... sinful life."


    Elsie nods. "Me too. Life with Eve, Lucien, and Amelia is fascinating."


    "I know what you¡¯re finding fascinating... and you even say I¡¯m the naughty one here." Anne¡¯s eyes sparkles.


    "Hahaha..." Elsie giggles. "It¡¯s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big... don¡¯t you really feel any pain?"


    Anne quickly responds while looking at Lucien¡¯s member, which can be seen even at significant distances. "Even though it seems unbelievable, I only feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when he f.u.c.ks all my love holes so hard."


    Elsie gets even more flushed as she imagines the scene and remembers the loud m.o.a.ns she has heard for the past two days. "It looks perfect."


    "I never imagined that we would be having a conversation like this, especially after ourst one before I left the n was about that stinky dog." Annements.


    Elsie makes a serious expression. "Nius... He and his family didn¡¯t have a good ending. In fact, Eve arrived just when he was going to kill me at the arena for beating his brother."


    "Really?" Anne looks surprised. "I can¡¯t believe he would fight someone of your age... his people have no honor at all."


    "Well, they¡¯re paying dearly for that. The women of the werewolf and manticore ns had a chance to be judged for their transgressions against other women, but the men did not. They were all sentenced to severe punishments worse than death while most women are now servants of the lowest level and without any benefits... ves indeed. "Elsie exins.


    "I see." Anne does not show much reaction to the suffering of the werewolves, which leaves Elsie confused.


    "You don¡¯t seem happy with this result. I thought you would jump in joy to hear that Nius is suffering a lot after he bothered you for so many years."


    Anne sighs. "He used to say that I would be his woman, but he never actually touched me thanks to your mom. For a while, I wanted Lucien to beat the shit out of him, but now my life is so perfect that this kind of thing means nothing for me."


    "But-" Elsie tries to say something, but she is stunned by Lucien¡¯s appearance in front of them, pping his wings in the air.


    "Hubby!" Anne smiles at Lucien and quickly notices that he is wearing u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. "Oh, are you shy because of Elsie?"


    Lucienughs as he strokes Anne¡¯s face gently. "Hahaha... I have to get used to wearing clothes because we will soon be away from the sh.i.p.s for several days."


    Elsie can¡¯t help but be a little envious of the loving way that Lucien treats Anne while thinking to herself. [What is the use of u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r when your whole body is devilishly attractive?]


    "Yes, we are already near the Love Beach." Annements.


    Lucien makes an apologetic expression. "I came to ask you about the best ce to dock, and I couldn¡¯t help but hear part of your conversation."


    While Anne does not show a different reaction, Elsie gets very flushed while imagining Lucien hearing the things she talked about with Anne.


    "I just heard about the werewolves." Lucien quickly exins to make Elsie morefortable. Not really escapes his hearing within the three-mile radius, but he avoids focusing on his wives¡¯ private conversations.


    Anne also makes a sorry expression. "I really don¡¯t care about him anymore. In fact, I regret having said to Marie that I would only give you a chance if you helped me deal with him."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, my dear." Lucien slowly approaches his face to Anne¡¯s and kisses her lips. "The beginning of our rtionship wasplicated... but now we are well, and that is what matters."


    Before Anne responds, he continues. "Still, that is something important to me. I mean, I can¡¯t let a man who tried to intimidate my beloved Anne live on."


    "I understand, and I don¡¯t care if you rip off his skin; hehehe..." Anne giggles so cutely that Lucien feels like eating her on the spot


    But then Lucien hears L.u.s.t¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡¯There is something ahead.¡¯


    ¡¯Danger?¡¯ He asks as he looks in the direction L.u.s.t told him, but he sees nothing because she is feeling something magical five miles away from them, out of Lucien¡¯s sight.


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ¡¯No. I think it¡¯s a defensive golem. Probably a water golem.¡¯


    Lucien looks at Anne and Elsie. "Does your people set golems in the sea?"


    Both the cute fox-girls nod and Anne says. "Yes, the cat-n defends the sea near Love Beach."


    "We must be less than twenty miles from the port." Elsiepletes.


    "There is the best ce to start traveling to Viset by ground, right?" Lucien saw maps, but he still wants to confirm with Anne and Elsie as they were in the Alliance more recently than the other girls.


    "Yep." Again, Anne and Elsie nod together. They are very simr, just differentiating in some facial features and the fact that Anne has two tails, which makes Elsie pretty envious but also proud of her cousin.


    Lucien¡¯s sh.i.p.s are sailing approximately five miles from the coast to be able to take better advantage of the open sea winds along with the winds generated by his girls.


    Then he mentally warns the girls to start heading towards the coast again after they have sailed a few more miles ahead.


    "Will the golems be a problem?" Lucien asks.


    Elsie shakes her head. "No. There must be water mages around them, monitoring the area. There are many pirates in this region, and people overestimate the cat-n, attacking them frequently."


    "It looks problematic..." Lucienments.


    Anne makes a sorry expression while she looks at Madelyn, boosting the ship on the quarterdeck. "The cat-n really suffered a lot several years ago. Their territory was in the west on the big green mountain. But the werewolf n chased them out of there. Without a home, they wandered until they found those forsaken coasts and started a city."


    Lucien doesn¡¯t know if he is happy that Madelyn left the cat-n when the problems were starting and went through that shit with the light empire soldiers or being attacked by the werewolves in her home. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is in the Alliance, anywhere else in this world, or in other words, life is cruel, and the powerful usually crush on the weak without mercy.


    Elsie tries to say something positive to change the mob, which was quickly turned sad. "The new cat-n capital, Oxard, was growing really well even before Eve appeared."


    "The cat-people really adapted to life in this region, and as this area is not at all good for agriculture, they get resources of the sea with fishing, trade, and even stealing from the pirates whoe from the eastern continent."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Cats and water... it doesn¡¯t seem to go well."


    Elsie responds. "They say that when a person goes through problems and difficulties, they get stronger after ovees that."


    Then she smiles at Anne. "The cat-n, like our fox-n, is made up almost entirely of women while having not many men among us, and that has been a reason for us to be underestimated and intimidated by other ns since ever."


    "But there was a time when we were strong..." Annements as she strokes her second tail and remembers the stories about the great fox-queen.


    Elsie nods. "Yes, because our people overcame many difficulties at that time. But then when we were on the top of power, we stopped facing difficulties... our people became rxed and stopped bing stronger as before."


    She continues. "So, facing difficulties again, the cat-n and our n started to get stronger as before again. But then Eve arrived... and made our revolution faster and smoother than we could ever dream of."


    "But big sis won¡¯t let you rx... never again," Lucienments as he remembers the hard training sessions he had with Eve.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes sparkle as she talks proudly about Eve. "Our Great Queen is what we always need. She brought the ns together, and even if she doesn¡¯t stay in this world for long, her influence will remain with us forever."


    While Lucien talks to the fox-girls, his sh.i.p.s approach Love Beach, and L.u.s.t warns him about people nearby.


    "There are people ahead," Lucien speaks.


    "It¡¯s probably the water mages I told you of," Elsie responds.


    Lucien nods and extends one hand to Anne and the other to Elsie. "Come on; let¡¯s talk to them."


    Anne quickly takes Lucien¡¯s arm and hugs his waist, but Elsie is shy because she knows what kind of feelings she will have if she embraces him while he is only in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, or rather, she will feel horny even if she embraces him while he wears tenyers of thick clothing.


    Elsie is really trying hard not to fall in love with Lucien, but that won¡¯t be easy if she keeps having physical contact with him, so she shakes her head. "I prefer not to fly."


    But Anne notes that Elsie is lying. "Who doesn¡¯t want to fly? Come on; everything is going to be okay..."


    Anne does not speak out loud butpletes her line in her mind. [Even if you also be his wife.]


    Lucien has an idea of Elsie¡¯s situation and sympathizes with her for trying to keep her distance from him. He doesn¡¯t insist and turns to fly just with Anne. "Alright only."


    But Anne¡¯s sincere words sounded kind of a ¡¯free pass¡¯ to Elsie, and she fears she will regret not enjoying the time with Lucien. Damn, she really wants to fly in his arms, which must be very different from flying on a floating tform.


    Lucien slows his movements as he notices Elsie trying to take his arm. While she holds his arm, he hugs her around the waist.


    "Hold on tight to me," Lucien speaks and ps his wings, flying to the sky with two beautiful and cute fox-girls in his arms.


    *Woooosh*


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 311 - Arriving at the cat-clan

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Arriving at the cat-n</h4>


    A few miles from Love Beach, the coast of the cat-n territory.


    "Booooring..." A cat-girl on a board, floating on the water, eximed as she looks at the blue horizon of the vast sea.


    Her partner, another cat-girl also on a board, swings her legs in the water. "Come on, Lua; this is good, right? Since Queen Eve has taken the lead of the Alliance, none of the ns tries to intimidate us anymore, let alone stupid pirates."


    Lua shakes her head. "But everything is so monotone... The matriarch and her elite warriors were lucky to follow our Queen into battle, but we who are left behind will not share their glory, and we also have nothing to do here."


    "Our job is to monitor this area, and this is something significant for our n." The other cat-girl responds.


    "But-" Lua tries to say something, but her partner continues.


    "Just think of the women of our people who never leave the city or, rather, the males of our n who can now only work as servants even if they were great warriors before."


    Lua reflects on the words of her friend. She doesn¡¯t like to stand still and wants to live adventures around the world, but if shepares her job, which allows her to surf the sea, defending her n, to domestic jobs, she can¡¯t deny that she is lucky.


    She starts tough and throws water on the face of the other cat-girl. "I know, okay? But I just wanted something to happen... kinda..."


    The other cat girl-wipes the water off her face and prepare to throw water at Lua too, but then she notices something on the distant horizon. "Sh.i.p.s !!"


    "Yes, sh.i.p.s. I wanted someone to show up to make things more interesting." Lua doesn¡¯t understand her friend¡¯s warning.


    The other cat-girl shakes her head. "No, Lua, your fool. See there; sh.i.p.s are approaching."


    "Where??" Lua looks back and sees a small spot a few miles away. "Pirates?"


    The other cat-girl forces her eyes to the max, trying to see something about the spots. "I can¡¯t see it yet, but they look like more than three sh.i.p.s, so I don¡¯t think they are traders or anything."


    Lua stands on her board while talking to her friend. "Go warm the others. I¡¯m going to stay here and awake the golems."


    The other cat-girl quickly denies that. "No!! Look at how fast those sh.i.p.s are moving... damn! They are more than five. We have to go back now!!"


    Lua starts to move her hands, which start to glow with a blue light as she wakes up the golems below her. "Go warm Nina now!! I¡¯m going to slow them until the otherse."


    The other cat-girl does not want to let Lua try to face potential enemies by approaching them. Still, their job is to warn the n about possible threats, and the golems, although powerful, need to be woken up with water mana to dy their enemies.


    "I¡¯m going to be quick!" The cat-girl prepares to use her water magic to propel her board towards the port.


    "Wait!" But then both cat-girls hear a low male voiceing from above them.


    "WHAT????" Lua and her friend look up while preparing water spells to attack the possible enemy.


    But then they get shocked to see a handsome, or rather, the most stunning man they have ever seen, flying with two fox-girls in his arms. And is he just in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r? They immediately notice that the man has several demi-human characteristics such as wings and horns, but unlike anything they know and also, the fox-girls are apparently embracing him willingly.


    "Who are you?!" The other cat-girl asks while pointing her hands at Lucien.


    "We are not your enemies," Elsie responds.


    "We are from the fox-n," Annepletes.


    While Lua gazes at Elsie, the other cat-girl continues to maintain a hostile stance. "I can see that you are fox-girls, but how can I be sure that you belong to the fox-n? Were you far from the Alliance in thest few months? Are you with a... manticore-man??"


    Anne and Elsie do not me the cat-girl for mistaking Lucien for a manticore-man because of his big wings. Both fox-girls shake their heads. "No. He is a demon."


    [A demon? Who presents himself as a demon? That can¡¯t sound good, right?] The cat-girl is confused.


    But before she can say anything more, Lua talks to Elsie. "What¡¯s your name?


    "Elsie, the swift de!" Elsie speaks in a proud tone.


    "Pfft!" Anne makes a mocking sound. "Who gave you that title?"


    Elsie prepares to answer, but Lua speaks first. "Her fans of the arena. I heard a lot about you, and I also saw you beside the Queen when she came to summon our matriarch for the battle."


    The other cat-girl makes a confused expression while talking to Lua. "But shouldn¡¯t Elsie be marching south now with the Queen and the others?"


    Elsie nods while hugging Lucien¡¯s waist tightly. His scent gets more and more addictive the longer she hugs him, making her whole body get warmer, especially her low body.


    "I was with the Queen, but I came back on her orders to warn everyone about her new allies. This information is so crucial that a simple messenger would not be worthy of bringing such a message." Elsie exins.


    Lua and her friend make the same expression of disbelief as they look at Lucien. "Can¡¯t it be him, right? He¡¯s a m..."


    "Man?" Annepletes.


    Elsie quickly speaks. "Yes, he is evidently a man, but not a simple man... He is the Queen¡¯s brother."


    [What the hell??!?!] The cat-girls have the same thought.


    "Is this for real?" The other cat-girl doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Elsie nods. "Yes. Although our Queen seems to be an unstoppable force generated by nature, she is also a woman of flesh and bones and therefore has a mother and family as well as anyone."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be sad as he hears Elsie say that Eve has a mother. They did not discuss private things with others, and so they do not know much about the tragic life of the siblings.


    The cat-girls didn¡¯t miss noticing that Lucien does have a simr face to Eve¡¯s, but his wings and horns make them doubt the truth.


    They don¡¯t need to say anything because it is evident in their expressions that they cannot believe it.


    Elsie makes a stern expression. "Do you doubt my word? My mother may not be the Queen¡¯s right-arm, but we are still the closest people to her. Do you have any idea how important this is?"


    The cat-girls look at each other while Lua speaks. "She¡¯s Elsie... she can¡¯t be lying, right?"


    The other cat-girl looks at Elsie. "I believe you, but let him and his sh.i.p.s enter our port is not a decision I can take alone. Our job is to keep an eye on this area and warn our people about anyone trying to go to our city."


    Lucien understands the girls¡¯ position and speaks in a gentle tone. "Okay, I understand. We can wait here for a few minutes so go warm your superiors."


    The cat-girl has a hard time not being charmed by Lucien¡¯s voice. She tries to remember Eve¡¯s ideas about women being superior to men as she nods. "Alright. I¡¯ll be back quickly."


    She looks at Lua. "Don¡¯t stop waking up the golems; I¡¯m going to warn Nina."


    Lua nods. "Fine"


    The cat-girl looks at Lucien¡¯s group again, and they smile gently at her, so she creates a wave beneath her board, propelling her forward at high speed as she heads for Oxard, the cat-n main port, and capital.


    Lua moves her hands inside the water, sending mana to the golems below her while looking at Lucien with a curious expression. "The golems are only for the defense of our people; they will not attack you if you do not advance towards the port."


    Lucien continues to smile kindly, which melts the young cat-girl¡¯s heart. He can¡¯t help but find her very cute, though her beauty is still far inferior to Madelyn¡¯s, of course.


    "Okay. We have no problem waiting for a while." He speaks while looking at his sh.i.p.s, which are getting closer and closer to them due to Madelyn and the other girls¡¯ incredible wind magic.


    Lua is really mesmerized by Lucien. Everything about him is so incredibly impressive, whether his wings, horns, stunning face, and hot body... [Why the hell is he in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r??!?!?!]


    Anne is already used to people looking at Lucien that way, but Elsie can¡¯t help wondering if she looks at Lucien that way too.


    Elsie starts to have many thoughts that she didn¡¯t want to have. [Anne is so lucky to be his wife... all the women will look at her with envy... but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Lucien treats her so nicely and lovingly... if I could also have such an amazing husband...]


    While Elsie enjoys the feeling of being in Lucien¡¯s arms, Lua summons the first water golem from the bottom of the sea. The humanoid stone creature slowly emerges from the water using water magic to moves.


    It isparable to the golems that Lucien¡¯s girls made on Bluewind but with the difference of being inferior inbat skills and constantly needing mana to work.


    Well, not everyone had ess to the enchantment that Lucien even improved after studying so many books of magic with his incredible senses.


    Lucien starts to descend from the sky towards the golem, and Lua quickly warns him. "Watch out! He¡¯ll attack you if you get too clo-"


    Lua is unable to finish her words because she gets shocked to see the water inside the golem¡¯s stone body freeze, preventing it from moving.


    [Ice mage?] She thinks at the same time as seeing a big ice bird flying over them.


    "Not that bad..." Lena speaks as she flies around the frozen golem.


    Lua can¡¯t help wondering about Lena¡¯s strength; after all, it is not enough to have the same level of power as a mage to freeze their golem. In fact, it is necessary for an ice mage to be much stronger than a water mage in order topletely contain their magic. Also, not all water mages can turn that into ice, and the contrary too, but in the case of Lena, Marie, and Ang, they haveplete control over both elements.


    "But it¡¯s not a big deal either." Marie mocks the golem as she flies on a giant ice flower. She is clearly trying to create something unique and different from a simple floating tform like Lena did with the bird.


    Luciennds on top of the frozen golem, but both fox-girls in his arms still refuse to stop hugging him.


    He looks at Lua with an apologetic expression. "Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t ruin your golem."


    "..." Lua doesn¡¯t know what to do or think. Though a part of her can¡¯t help but be excited. She was bored because nothing cool happened, but now it seems like Lucien¡¯s group has arrived to impress everyone and make things more interesting.


    While the other cat-girl notifies her superior of Lucien¡¯s arrival, his sh.i.p.s arrive in their position, and his girls go to his side.


    Lena notices Lua¡¯s board and cancels her ice bird, falling from the sky while creating an ice board under her feet. "I want to try this too."


    Marie wastes no time inpeting with his sisters, and they both start surfing around the frozen golem on the water while Lucien pats Anne and Elsie.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 312 - Cat-girls

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Cat-girls</h4>


    Inside a simple office, a cat-woman of about forty years old look at various papers on her desk.


    "Damn, Mirya! Why did you give me such a difficult task... I am a warrior, not an administrator." The woman thinks out loud.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    She hears a knock on the door and quickly responds. "You maye in."


    Before the woman even finishes her words, a young cat-girlpletely wet and in a bathing suit enters the room. This youngdy is the partner of the cat-girl named Lua.


    She is obviously exhausted as she is having trouble breathing. "Nina... Sh.i.p.s... More than five... to the south..."


    [More than five? They shouldn¡¯t be traders.] Nina bes concerned, but she maintains a calm attitude while filling a ss with fresh water from the jar on her desk.


    She gives the ss to the cat-girl. "Calm down and exin everything to me."


    The cat-girl takes a small sip of water and quickly begins to exin how she met Lucien.


    Nina is increasingly shocked by the cat-girl¡¯s words, and when she finishes reporting, Nina makes a relieved expression. "So Queen Eve has a brother..."


    "Don¡¯t you doubt it?" The cat-girl is surprised by Nina¡¯s quick eptance while she still can¡¯t believe that. "Is that because Elsie is with him? She is a fox, not one of us, even though we are allies."


    Nina looks at the cat-girl with a stern expression. "We are not just allies; there are no more separate ns; we are the same people under the leadership of Queen Eve. So yes, I trust on Elsie¡¯s word, especially because she is very close to our Queen."


    Before the cat-girl responds, Nina continues. "But actually, it makes sense... I mean, Mirya and I talked about it a lot. Queen Eve came out of nowhere, and nobody knows anything about her. But if she has a brother and he is as peculiar as you said, that makes sense. Eve is not a normal human, so her family shouldn¡¯t be normal either."


    The cat-girl can¡¯t help but agree with Nina¡¯s words. "So, we shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting, right?"


    Nina nods as she moves to the door. "Let¡¯s go!"


    --------------------------------------


    Lucien, sitting on top of the frozen golem with L.u.s.t on his l.a.p, watches his girls ying in the water.


    After seeing Lena and Marie surfing on ice boards, Anne and Elsie, followed by other girls, also wanted to try that, but only the mage girls, due to having full control of the board, or girls with excellent bnce like Mia, were able to really surf while the others are having fun falling into the water.


    Lua finds Lucien¡¯s group increasingly incredible. There are harpies flying around him, a half-manticore woman with beautiful wings, and of course, many other demi-humans on the sh.i.p.s behind him as well as humans.


    [They are... moon tigers ???] She thinks as she looks at Oya ying with Little Ko and Est in the water while Raquel watches them along with Cassidy and Ang.


    Lua can clearly see that he is very different from the Alliance¡¯s men, starting with the fact that he acts lovingly with his wives while most Alliance men see affection as something ¡¯feminine¡¯ and think that they have to be strong and rude.


    Also, the women around Lucien make some things evident about him. The fact that he has so many extremely beautiful and also powerful wives shows that he is very powerful and also manages to satisfy them all.


    Lua is impressed when she sees Madelyn levitating from Lucien¡¯s ship to his side on top of the golem. Madelyn¡¯s levitation is almost as good as Rose¡¯s because of her wind affinity, while Rose has advantages for being a vampire.


    L.u.s.t stops taking Lucien¡¯s whole l.a.p and makes room for Madelyn to sit on one of his legs. The fact that L.u.s.t can act spoiled like Envy but does not, but respects Lucien¡¯s other wives, makes him always love her more and more, a woman more than perfect indeed.


    Lucien strokes L.u.s.t¡¯s t.h.i.g.hs with one hand and uses the other to pats Madelyn¡¯s cute ears. "So... we¡¯re in the cat-n, your old home. Is there anyone you wanted to visit?"


    Madelyn finds it difficult to talk as she easily starts purring with Lucien¡¯s loving pats. "This is not my old home... the cat-n I used to know in my childhood was very different and s.u.c.k.e.d. I had no space there... I was just an orphan waiting to serve a werewolf or manticore-man."


    She kisses Lucien¡¯s lips while making a small swirl of wind in her hand, showing that her maniption of the wind element is getting better and better.


    Without stopping kissing, she talks to him mentally. "It... here with you has always been my destiny. I feel more and more powerful while I¡¯m part of something great... from a real family. And the best of all is to have the affection of the man I love. Nothing more matters to me."


    Lucien kisses Madelyn even more passionately, making a mess in her little mouth with his dominant tongue.


    He knows that some of his wives cannot forget d.e.s.i.r.es for revenge even though they want to believe it, while others like Rose have other kinds of concerns.


    Still, some girls like Madelyn had as main problem finding a ce to belong and a family to support them, so it¡¯s not strange that they¡¯re totally satisfied with things as they are and don¡¯t care about the past.


    Lucien pleases L.u.s.t and Madelyn for a few minutes while feeling the jealousy of Amelia and Envy getting stronger, so he prepares to call them to y in the water, but at the same time, L.u.s.t warns him of several people going towards them.


    He looks towards the beach and sees women going towards him at high speed, using water magic to propel boards over the water.


    The cat-n doesn¡¯t have a lot of resources to build so many strong sh.i.p.s, so they prefer to use magic to move around areas near the port faster.


    Nina and other cat-girls quickly arrive in front of the frozen golem. She is still surprised by Lucien¡¯s appearance, even though that cat-girl has warned her about it many times.


    [Damn!! Is it possible for a man to be that handsome? And those horns... Queen Eve¡¯s family is reallyplicated...] Nina has several thoughts in a second while she gazes at Lucien.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but think a few things while looking at Nina too. He first looks at her cute ears while her mature charm catches his eye.


    But then he feels Madelyn getting a little apprehensive. All of Lucien¡¯s wives have realized that he has a certain additional interest in mature women and cute features, so Madelyn fears that she will have to share Lucien¡¯s pats with another woman with simr characteristics to hers. It is already challenging for her to pete" with the cuteness of Oya and Ko.


    As soon as Madelyn starts to worry, she hears Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind as he continues to patting her ears. ¡¯Do not worry. I don¡¯t have the intention of looking for more women. In fact, there is no chance that I will bring any of these cat-girls with us even though they are charming, as I don¡¯t want to have to share our time more.¡¯


    Madelyn¡¯s heart is filled with an extremely pleasant warmth as she looks at Nina and the other cat-girls with a prideful expression.


    "You are Lucien, right? Queen Eve¡¯s brother..." Nina wastes no time and starts talking to Lucien respectfully.


    Lucien nods. "Yes."


    Nina notices Elsie next to Anne, but she doesn¡¯t even think about trying to confirm anything with her because that would be doubting Lucien¡¯s word, and she already believes him because his facial features are very simr to Eve¡¯s.


    She bows. "I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. This area is dangerous because of pirates, so my girls always tell me about the arrival of visitors."


    Lucien tries to smile amiably, but Nina feels her heart beating faster while her feminine instincts are easily aroused by Lucien¡¯s charm.


    "It¡¯s alright. I have no intention of staying in the cat-n but going to Viset and Elsie told me that this is the fastest way." He exins.


    Nina wonders why Lucien is not next to Eve but is going to Viset. [Perhaps he is here to take care of the throne in Ghalenna¡¯s ce? Well, this is not something I should get into.]


    "Let¡¯s go to the port then." She says.


    "Yes. Join me." Lucien talks to Nina as Ang creates an icedder from the water to his ship for the girls to climb up easily.


    Nina and the other cat-girls board Lucien¡¯s big ship, and she bows again. "Thank you, my lord."


    "King. He¡¯s our King now by order of the Queen." Elsie speaks while feeling that it¡¯s not bad to call Lucien her King.


    "King?? But you are siblings..." Nina can¡¯t help thinking out loud.


    Lucien knows he could avoid some problems by not iming the title of King, but since Eve wants to unify the continent, it could be damaging to the people of Portgreen, especially men, because of her feminist politics.


    Not that Lucien cares about any man other than his good friends Ron and Alden, and maybe his male troops, no royal guards of Portgreen, but he doesn¡¯t want Portgreen to be just another part of the Alliance and lose the quality of being a free ce for everyone like Cassidy¡¯s father intent.


    "It¡¯splicated... Our family is very close, and as I¡¯m Portgreen¡¯s King, our continent will be led by both Eve and me." Lucien exins to Nina.


    Nina is surprised again. "Portgreen¡¯s King? Are you the handsome Devil?"


    Lucien smiles as Nina mentally curses herself. [Of course, he¡¯s the handsome Devil. Who else could be... and this title seems to be incredibly urate.]


    He orders his troops to sail towards port while he talks to Nina.


    ------------------------------------------


    Meanwhile, on a small ind north of the port of Oxard, a group of mercenaries is preparing several sh.i.p.s for a raid.


    The leader, a tall man with long blond hair, speaks to one of his spies. "Are you sure about that?"


    The spy quickly responds. "Yes, boss. My boys and I found out that Mirya left Oxard a few weeks ago with her elite warriors to follow their new Queen into battle against the Light Empire."


    The blonde man smiles maliciously. "Good! Excellent!! At best, this new Queen and that bastard kill themselves, and together they take down the damn Light Empire together. And then after the dust settles, new legends will rise."


    The spy nods. "Yes, boss. And the beginning of our conquest will be the cat-n. There are still strong warriors among them, but I am sure this will not be a problem for our group."


    The blonde manughs. "A n mainly of women? Cat-girls? Come on; they¡¯ll be easy prey for us."


    "Are you underestimating women, Theodore?" The blonde man hears a deep voice behind him.


    Theodore looks back and smiles at Bowen. "Not all women are like her, my friend. Also, cat-girls are the weakest demi-humans among the Alliance ns."


    Bowenughs maliciously, too. "Oh, well. I really need new s.l.u.ts... I¡¯m going to love having the little mouth of a car-girl s.u.c.k.i.n.g on me."


    "Exactly!! Today will be a great day for us. We will take a big city full of resources and women to serve us." Theodore exims and continues to give orders to his mercenaries to prepare the sh.i.p.s.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 313 - Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Pirates</h4>


    Fifteen hundred mercenaries, mostly in rank B, about one hundred in A-rank, and six S-rank, not counting Theodore, who despite being an S-rank, has really highbat experience almost equivalent to Cassidy¡¯s before train with Lucien.


    That is the strength of Theodore¡¯s mercenary group, which, although not as incredible as Scarlett¡¯s mercenary group, is a considerable force, and that could conquer the cat-n after Mirya, the cat-matriarch, take part of her elite warriors with Eve.


    But of course, Eve would not leave the n more fragile and made mainly of women, unprotected. So, she left a considerable troop of elves near Oxard at Nina¡¯s orders.


    However, these troops won¡¯t be necessary...


    "Don¡¯t you really want to go with us? There¡¯s nothing like adrenaline in a raid." Theodore asks Bowen after his twenty sh.i.p.s are ready to sail.


    The fat middle-aged man shakes his head while drinking wine served by a ve girl. "Fighting is not my thing, you know. Just send someone to tell me as soon as you take the city."


    "Okay, my friend; see you soon." Theodore nods before heading towards his main ship.


    But then Bowen thinks about something and shouts to Theodore. "Don¡¯t let your soldiers **** all the pretty cat-girls!"


    Theodore doesn¡¯t turn around and just signal with his hand as he continues walking. "I know; you like those very young and v.i.r.g.i.ns, right? I¡¯ll save some pretty good ones for you."


    Bowenughs while thinking to himself. [It is a pity that Mia was never close to me... there was no girl more beautiful than my little princess... just if I could...]


    Theodore does not go directly on his ship but stops at the pier to talk to his spy. "Did you prepare everything as I said?"


    The spy nods. "Yes, boss. Our main mages and wizards are on five sh.i.p.s with few warriors while our main troop is on the other fifteen sh.i.p.s."


    While the spy reports to Theodore, his troops wait on the sh.i.p.s, but a youngdy in her twenties watches them from an empty building about a hundred meters away.


    Most people from the Mortal Realm would have a hard time hearing a conversation in a low voice from that distance, but this woman has a unique ability that she awakened in the Zero Realm just like Maggie.


    She can boost her senses using her special mana, improving her vision and hearing significantly, which still because she is just an A-rank is not something so incredible but it allows her to hear and see things from a distance, making her an excellent spy.


    She hears when the male spy finishes his report to Theodore. Then Theodore asks. "What do you think of my n?"


    The spy responds quickly. "It¡¯s an excellent n. No one has better navalbat skills than our mages, so they can hold up to ten times their troops¡¯ numbers long enough for us to attack from behind them."


    Theodore smiles. "They just need to be defensive at sea for a while. As soon as we start massacring those stupid cat-girls, their people will panic and go back to the city."


    The youngdy listening to the conversation makes an upset expression. She has been spying on Theodore for a while and knows about his n to distract the cat-n warriors with a fake naval attack while he nks the city ovend with his main troops.


    The n would not work in normal situations, but due to the cat-matriarch having left the n to fight alongside Eve, they are with fewer troops and will focus on defending themselves from a naval attack, thus being vulnerable to an attack bynd. Of course, Theodore doesn¡¯t know about the elves hidden in the forest or about Lucien.


    And so, the youngdy doesn¡¯t know either, which leaves her in aplicated situation: to follow Theodore inbat or to abandon her mission and thus lose the reward?


    While the youngdy focuses her senses on Theodore and gets lost in thought, she does not notice a guard entering the room.


    "What are you doing here??!" The big man asks.


    "Hey!" Thedy jumps to the side and picks up her dagger. But then she quickly makes a fake scared expression. "You scared me to death!"


    The guard takes a good look at thedy. She is 1.68 meters tall, with light brown hair, tanned skin, or rather, very dirty for him to perceive the right tone. She is sweating clothes of low-ranking mercenaries, that is, B-rank, she has a bandana on her head, and a bandit mask that just covers her mouth.


    Her green eyes seem to make her look pretty, but the guard can see a long scar that goes from behind her mask to below her right eye, which certainly makes her not a beauty at all.


    "What the hell are you doing here, mercenary?" The guard gives thedy a stern look. If she were beautiful, he could even think of his next actions, but a woman hidden under so many dirty clothes and with that scar is nothing attractive to him.


    Thedy¡¯s first thought is to say that she is part of Bowen¡¯s guards, but she cannot do that because the man in front of her is already part of the small group of guards and would know it is a lie, so she says something that is partially true.


    "I¡¯m afraid to fight..." Thedy gives the guard an imploring look. "Pity me and pretend you didn¡¯t see me, please."


    The guard sighs and walks towards thedy, clearly with bad intentions. She prepares to attack him, and even though he is A-rank like her, she is sure that she can catch him off guard with her second dagger.


    But then thedy hears the voice of another guard calling his friend as he enters the room. "What¡¯s going on here?"


    The first guard exins to the other. "There¡¯s a deserter here wanting to escape the battle. Let Theodore know before he leaves."


    "Theo!!" The second guard calls Theodore, who was about to enter the ship, and at that moment, thedy knows that fighting now is the worst alternative or rather, nor is it an alternative because it would only lead to her death or worse.


    Then she raises her hands to the first guard. "Alright, I¡¯m going."


    But the guard still ignores thedy¡¯s words and grabs her by the arm. He seems to like to demonstrate his strength and drags her out of the building while she says she will not try to escape.


    He pushes thedy to the ground in front of Theodore and quickly exins. "This mercenary was trying to escape the battle."


    Theodore recognizes the clothes of his B-rank mercenaries but does not recognize the woman¡¯s face. Well, he has no way of remembering everyone¡¯s face and her face is half covered.


    He kneels and takes her chin. "At other times, I would kill you on the spot, but we need all the soldiers for this battle, so I will give you another chance. Also, if you survive, maybe you can force a cat-man to f.u.c.k you even with that horrible scar on your face."


    Thedy smiles falsely while being upset with everyone for judging her by her scar. "Thank you, boss."


    Theodore gets up and walks towards his ship. "Let¡¯s go; we can¡¯t waste any more time."


    Bowen¡¯s guards return to their posts while thedy quickly gets up from the ground and walks after Theodore and his spy.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" But the spy stops her.


    Thedy knows that on Theodore¡¯s ship, only A-rank mercenaries go while the S-rank leads other sh.i.p.s with the B-rank ones. Still, she begs Theodore. "Please, boss. Let me go with you."


    Theodore ignores thedy¡¯s begs and enters his ship while the spy ps her face hard. "Damn you!! Boss gave you another chance, but do you still want to make demands?"


    Thedy spits a lot of blood while mentally cursing her bad luck and getting up from the floor. "Alright, alright!!"


    The spy watches thedy heading towards a second ship; then, he smirks as he talks to her. "This ship is full."


    He points to one of the sh.i.p.s with mages and few warriors. "Go on that ship; they need your help more."


    Although Theodore and the spy are sure that their mages can withstand a long time in navalbat, it is evident that they are very much in danger of dying so that the main troops take the city from behind, so thedy knows that the spy wants to reduce her chances of surviving.


    Thedy thinks of begging again, but she knows that anything she does now will only make her situation worse. Maybe it was a series of bad luck, a lot of mistakes made, or both, but in any case, she has to move on and hope for the best, even though any positive thinking seems stupid now.


    She enters the mages¡¯ ship, and they all set sail to the open sea, heading south, that is, for Oxard, the capital of the cat-n.


    ---------------------------------------


    A few minutester, Lucien¡¯s sh.i.p.s arrive at Oxard¡¯s docks. He and his girls find the Love Beach beautiful and the main port of the cat-n quite charming, though a simple city, perhaps simr to Rat Ind and smaller than Bluewind.


    Lucien leaves his sh.i.p.s in the care of the cat-girls, and his troops go to the great hall of the cat-n warriors to have a good meal while he and his wives follow Nina to the main n¡¯s longhouse.


    Nina keeps saying good things about the city of Oxard, but Lucien can¡¯t stop paying attention to the cute ears of the many cat-girls around them, and of course, his wives, especially the demi-humans, get jealous, making him give attention to them too.


    The cat-girls get curious about the visitors whoe on the big sh.i.p.s, and when they see Lucien, they be even more curious about him.


    Rumors run fast among the cat-people, and soon everyone finds out that the Handsome Devil of Portgreen is Eve¡¯s brother and unbelievably the new King of the Alliance, which for the first time in hundreds of years has two rulers.


    The news is too shocking, and the small port of Oxard ispletely bustling. Although everyone wants to know more about Lucien, themon people know that they shouldn¡¯t bother him, but his over two thousand troops are not so lucky, and they all be kind of celebrities in the city with all the cat-girls asking many questions about Lucien and his group.


    The main question of the people is how Lucien is in rtion to Eve¡¯s feminist policies. They understand that she cannot hate her brother, but everyone wonders what will happen in the future of the Alliance with two rulers.


    Although Lucien wants to travel to Viset immediately, Nina persuades him to dinner and sleep in Oxard, and as it is already getting dark, he epts the proposal.


    They stay in the longhouse while drinking and talking. Lua asks Lucien to tell her stories about his adventures, and he can¡¯t deny the cute cat-girl¡¯s request.


    Lucien¡¯s wives also drink wine, but in fewer quantities than usual as they agree to keep an eye on him to prevent him from bringing all those cat-girls to their family.


    Everything was going smoothly until a water mage cat-girl enters the longhouse in the same way that Lua¡¯s partner came to warn about Lucien¡¯s arrival.


    She runs over to Nina and reports. "More sh.i.p.s... from the north..."


    Nina makes a surprised expression. "Allies too?"


    The cat-girl shakes her head. "We woke up the golems... but they advanced and attacked..."


    "Pirates??" Nina gets up.


    "I think so." The cat-girl responds.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 314 - The Devils Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 314 - The Devil''s Fangs</h4>


    Nina can¡¯t help but think about how the day is being ¡¯unexpected.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t enough for them to discover that the Alliance also has a King, Eve¡¯s brother, pirates attack the cat-n again.


    The cat-n always had to deal with pirates, but the attacks had stopped since Eve¡¯s fame started to grow.


    [They must know that Mirya left the Alliance with Eve and think we are helpless... a fatal mistake.] Nina thinks as she smiles.


    Then she quickly talks to the cat-girl in front of her. "Warn the elven troops; I will prepare our sh.i.p.s."


    The cat-girl nods and runs towards the forest to the west of the city while Nina sends other cat-girls to prepare the warriors.


    The loud rumble of a bell is heard by everyone, warning the entire city of Oxard about the attack, and within seconds, all cat-girls get prepared to fight; even those withoutbat skills take up arms to defend their home.


    Nina talks to Lucien respectfully. "Wait here, please, L- My King. I¡¯ll get this over quickly."


    But Lucien has no intention of letting the cat-girls fight alone, especially after he epts the title of King.


    He drinks his entire ss of wine in a single sip before smiling at Nina. "I will help you resolve this really quickly."


    Nina imagines that Lucien and his group are very strong, just like Eve, and although she doesn¡¯t want to bother him, she knows that with his help, she can prevent the death of her people in the fight.


    "I didn¡¯t want to have to bother your majesty with our problems, but your big sh.i.p.s and some extra troops would be really useful for us," Nina responds.


    Lucien strokes Ang¡¯s hand as he smiles at her lovingly and talks to Nina. "Sh.i.p.s? Nah, we don¡¯t need sh.i.p.s for such a simple task."


    Before Nina says anything, Mariements. "Well, if she wants sh.i.p.s, we can do that with our magic as well. How many sh.i.p.s do you want? 10? 50? 100?"


    "Hahaha..." Lena makes a fakeugh while mocking Marie. "Do you really think you can make 100 ice sh.i.p.s?"


    Marie smiles. "Do you want to bet?"


    "Your next five turns of sitting on hubby¡¯s l.a.p during meals, okay?" Lena replies.


    "Ten. And you will have to say that I am a better ice wizard." Marie replies.


    Nina is confused by the strange conversation while they are being attacked by pirates. [What the hell is going on? Turns sitting on hisp?]


    Lucien shakes his head while thinking aloud. "I believe this is a case of healthypetition..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, my King, but we need to act fast, or the pirates will be on the beach soon," Nina speaks respectfully.


    "A mile and a half," Lucien replies, and before Nina makes a confused expression, he exins. "The pirates are a mile and a half away, and they are in a strangely weak group... there must be something wrong."


    "Something wrong?" Nina is really confused by the way Lucien knows about the distance of the pirates and their power level. Well, it¡¯s thanks to L.u.s.t and Envy, of course.


    "Have your troops be prepared to defend the city while youe with my wives and me to meet them at sea," Lucien exins as he walks towards Rose.


    Then he looks at Lena and Marie. "Sorry, my dears, but I have something different in mind this time."


    While the blue-haired sisters pout, Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses Rose¡¯s face. "We are going to do something great... something that will serve as a warning for everyone to understand what happens when they try to attack the people under our protection."


    Rose excitedly smiles at Lucien as she materializes a big stone throne behind him. He sits on the throne as he pulls her into his arms.


    She sits on Lucien¡¯s l.a.p and makes the throne float up into the sky, towards the sea.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Ang speaks as she leaves the longhouse. Some of Lucien¡¯s wives who don¡¯t like to fight prefer to stay in the longhouse as he mentally suggested, but most of them follow him, whether flying in their own way or on Ang¡¯s floating tform along with Nina and Lua.


    Raquel and Est avoid the fight because the mature mother is still learning to fight while the little girl is too young for that. However, Little Ko, although younger than Est, feels a strong d.e.s.i.r.e to follow Lucien, just as Oya will always be by his side in battles.


    Most of the cat-n warriors gather at the docks to confront the pirates, but then they see Lucien¡¯s big throne flying towards the sea, followed by his wives and Nina, who orders them all to stay there.


    Just as it is easy for the cat-girls to perceive Lucien and his wives flying through the sky illuminated by Argerim¡¯s two brilliant moons, so it¡¯s to Theodore¡¯s mercenaries too.


    The spydy is the first to notice Lucien and Rose in front of the group. "What is that in the sky... a throne? F.u.c.k! Why is there a throne flying towards us?"


    The mage who leads that ship begins to prepare his spell while he speaks to his troops. "They have a powerful mage, so be prepared to block their spells!"


    The mercenary mages begin to prepare a magical barrier and offensive spells, but the spydy does not know what to do. [Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! What I¡¯ll do?!]


    "What are you waiting for?!" The leading mage is angry to see the spydy standing. "Go; take a bow and fire an arrow at that damn throne!"


    Thedy takes a bow as well as the other few mercenaries with those mages and starts preparing to fire arrows at Lucien and Rose.


    Simultaneously, in the air, Lucien gently holds Rose¡¯s chin and smiles at her. "My little vampire... let me see how powerful you have be."


    Rose smiles confidently at Lucien. In his arms, she forgets all her worries and feels only positive feelings.


    She moves her lips towards Lucien¡¯s while he gently brings her face towards his, and both make cuts on their lips with their teeth to start an incredible bloody kiss.


    And then their lips covered in blood touch, and the vampire magic is activated at the same time that Lucien arouses his demonic energy inside Rose and also nourishes her with his life mana.


    So, as expected, Rose¡¯s magic is boosted a lot by their incredible bond, which gets stronger and stronger every day.


    "Mmmm~~." Rose m.o.a.ns softly as she and Lucien kiss passionately.


    She moves one of her hands gracefully in the air. Between her fingers, a brown glow runs, and at the same time, the ocean ground below them begins to shake.


    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The tremors spread to many areas as Rose releases all her magic just as she did that time in Portgreen. Thend under the sea trembles, thend under the beach trembles, thend under Oxard trembles, and even the elven troops in the forest on the west side of the city feel Rose¡¯s incredible power.


    "F.u.c.k! F.u.c.k!! F.u.c.k!!!!" Thedy spy curses her bad luck while her ship shakes along with the sea.


    Strong waves generated by the earthquakes rock the five mercenary sh.i.p.s as a strong wind carries loose leaves.


    The mercenaries realize that their n went awry toote to escape. The earthquakes get even stronger, and then a loud sound shakes their hearts as well.


    *CREEEEAK!!!*


    A giant stone spikeing from under the sea prates one of the mercenary sh.i.p.s, impaling it like a living creature that has been trapped and immobilized by a hunter¡¯s arrow.


    "DAMN!!!" The leading mage is shocked to see the ship next to him abruptly stop as it is lifted several meters from the water by the stone spike.


    All the magic barriers of the mages on that ship were broken immediately, and part of those who were not killed by the stone spike begins to fall into the water as the ship continues to be lifted.


    *CREEEEAK!!!*


    A second stone spike prates another ship before the mercenaries are able to react, and followed by another three loud noises, the five sh.i.p.s are trapped by Rose¡¯s spell.


    The stone spikes are so incredible that their foundationes from far below the ocean ground, and they are tens of meters wide so that even the strong sea currents cannot damage them.


    Rose continues to kiss Lucien while making her stone spikes lift the five sh.i.p.s several meters away from the water and lock them there as monuments or statues in the middle of the sea; a warning to enemies of the cat-n as Lucien asked.


    Since Rose¡¯s goal was not to cause much damage to the sh.i.p.s but to capture them, her stone spikes killed few mercenaries, and those who survived, try to contain their fear and prepare to defend themselves. Even those who fall in the water use magic protection items and prepare spells.


    Lucien stops kissing Rose when she is almost out of breath, lets her lick his lips again, and then looks at the mercenaries while still sitting on the stone throne.


    Then he speaks to his wives, who arrived next to his throne. "Those sh.i.p.s will be like statues, and the pirates¡¯ bones will be Its decorations; don¡¯t waste our resources."


    Lucien¡¯s wives cannot help butughs at his strange sense of humor as they share the same thought: No mercy to their enemies.


    *SCREEEEECH*


    E and Aria initiate the attack with their powerful sound attacks while Marie and Lena cast ice spells.


    The young girls are very eager to demonstrate their power development to Lucien and jump on the sh.i.p.s to kill the mercenary mages.


    Mia, Kylee, Maggie, Anne, Reba, and Lori are the most excited about the meleebat. Even Elsie joins her cousin to fight; after all, she hates pirates just like everyone else in the Alliance.


    Lucien¡¯s wives that use ranged weapons stay on Ang¡¯s floating tform, killing those mercenaries who try to escape.


    Scarlett and Olivia jump on one of the sh.i.p.s while Cassidy and Astrid on another. As warriors, they enjoy fighting as well as Lucien.


    Nina and Lua, next to Ang, as well as the cat-girls on the beach and at the docks, are impressed as they see what Lucien¡¯s group is doing to the pirates.


    Not only is it a one-sided massacre, but they are also killing them as a demonstration of power and brutality. Even if future pirates cannot witness that battle, they will see the mercenary sh.i.p.s on those bizarre stone spikes and know that the legends are true.


    The cat-girls didn¡¯t know what to think of Lucien as their King a little while ago, but his poprity has started to grow unbelievably now.


    Even though he is a man, which Eve has proved to be their most detestable and weak beings, if they have to has a King like Lucien, someone who defends them while brutalizing their enemies, then that doesn¡¯t seem that bad.


    Lucien watches his girls fighting the mercenaries as he continues to c.a.r.e.s.ses Rose and Amelia, who jumped on his l.a.p while L.u.s.t and Envy sit on the top of his throne.


    "Hmm..." Then he gets curious about a conversation Cassidy is having with one of the mercenaries.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 315 - Devils Landing

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Devil''s Landing</h4>


    Do you know when someone says that when facing death, a person sees their whole life pass before their eyes? Lana always thought that was bullshit.


    But then, the moment when everything screw, she really found herself analyzing the choices that led her to that point... the point that she was sure would die.


    One of Rose¡¯s stone spikes pierced the ship where Lana is, and when she started to fall towards the water, she managed to hold on to one of the ship¡¯s masts.


    While watching the ship¡¯s other crew members fall into the water while the giant stone spike continues to lift it, Lana rethinks her goals.


    It all started when she was a little girl, an orphan from a small vige on the western border of Portgreen. Then she saw her home being attacked by bandits, and when everything seemed lost, the majestic Queen appeared with a group of knights and killed those bandits.


    A Queen who fights for simple and humble people, for small viges as well as the great cities of the kingdom; that was the opinion thatmon people always had of Cassidy.


    From that day on, little Lana wanted to help the people like the Queen, and luckily she caught the eye of one of Cassidy¡¯s spies.


    Despite not having goodbat skills, Lana managed to be a good spy thanks to her senses abilities and was sent to various locations in Portgreen to do missions, and by bad or good luck, she could not help the Queen when the stupid revolution happened.


    But the Queen was alive, and Lana found herself able to help Cassidy by giving information about the rats who had caused her so much harm, especially the betrayer knight.


    But Lana failed again... Theodore is far away and getting his ns into action while she is waiting for death on that ship attacked by a strange group.


    [I failed, my Queen...] Lana blinks for a second, and as soon as she opens her eyes again, she gets shocked to the soul.


    What she sees in front of her, or better below her because the ship is tilted, is one of their supposed attackers cutting a mercenary¡¯s body in half. The mercenary¡¯s death is not interesting, but the attacker who is actually... "Queen Cassidy??!?!?!"


    Cassidy looks up and sees a woman holding on to the ship¡¯s mast. "Oh, so you know me, dirty pirate?"


    Lana quickly shakes her head. "I am neither a pirate nor a mercenary; in fact, I am a spy."


    Cassidyugh. "You really love your life too much to make up such an excuse. But I feel for informing you: you will die by my de."


    Lana realizes that her situation is veryplicated, and Cassidy would be stupid to believe any mercenary who ims to be a spy.


    Then she quickly says her superior¡¯s name. "I work for Raco¡¯s spymaster; I was following Theodore..."


    While Cassidy remembers Raco¡¯s spy, Lucien does too.


    Still on his throne, with Amelia and Rose in his arms, he smiles as he remembers the name of the spy that Raco¡¯s spymaster spoke of. "My good spy, Lana... So they are near."


    L.u.s.t, sitting on top of the throne,ments. "How good does your luck have to be for your enemies to willingly bring their asses to you to kick?"


    Lucien replies. "Good enough that it still exists even after I found wives as good as the ones I have."


    L.u.s.t, Rose, and Envy giggles as Amelia makes a jealous expression. Then the little vampire takes the stone throne to Cassidy and Lana.


    "Hubby?" Cassidy gives Lucien a questioning expression as soon as he gets to her side as she is still unsure whether to believe the alleged spy.


    Rose creates a stone surface in front of them while Lucien talks to Cassidy. "Lana was the name Raco¡¯s spy told me about. Also, her features are the same, even that scar."


    Cassidy jumps on the stone tform while Astrid finishes eliminating the other mercenaries on that ship.


    "Get down from there," Lucien says to Lena, who quickly tries to stop gazing at his horns and jumps on the stone tform as well.


    Lana quickly kneels down and speaks respectfully. "My King; my Queen."


    Lucien certainly would not fail to reward someone for doing something so useful for him, and he already has an idea of how to reward Lana, who has a scar on her face, which, although not as big as Olivia¡¯s, undoubtedly makes her ufortable.


    Still, now he¡¯s focused on finding the men who did Cassidy harm, so he asks without dy. "Where are they?"


    Lana quickly exins. "Theodore is nking the city from the north, and Bowen is on a small ind in the north as well."


    Cassidy¡¯s eyes sparkle with expectation for revenge as she smiles.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression while thinking aloud. "So he nned to use these five sh.i.p.s as a distraction... I knew this was such a small group to be a real attack."


    Nina listens to Lucien¡¯s words as Ang approaches her floating tform to them. "So they are nking the city... not only are all of our troops there, but they also don¡¯t know about elven troops in the forest... such bad luck for them."


    "I don¡¯t know if it is due to their arrogance, poor nning, bad luck, or a mixture of them, but they dug their own grave and jumped inside willing." Lucienments.


    During their quick conversation, Lucien¡¯s other wives quickly killed all the ship¡¯s mercenaries.


    Then he mentally warns them about therger group of mercenaries to the north, leaving the girls excited by a more challenging fight.


    "Let¡¯s go." Lucien heads to the northwest on his floating throne while his girls follow, now having a new member on Ang¡¯s floating tform.


    -------------------------


    Several miles from the five sh.i.p.s lifted by Rose¡¯s stone spikes,ter known as the ¡¯devil¡¯s fangs,¡¯ there is a small forest west of Oxard.


    Although most of the cat-n territory is not good ground forrge trees, the elf troops sent by Ghalenna found the small forest cozier than the city of Oxard and the beaches on the coast.


    While the group leader, an old elf whose age is certainly above seventy, even though she appears to be forty, rests under thergest tree in the small forest, her soldiers train or patrol the area.


    Even with her eyes closed and her body immobile, the elven captain is still aware of everything that happens around her and hears one of her troops approaching quickly.


    "Captain! Captain!!" The young elf scout arrives in front of the mature elf in a hurry.


    "Report." The captain speaks in a calm tone.


    "Invadersing from the beach to the north. About one thousand and five hundred well-armed soldiers in the clothes of mercenaries." The young elf exins.


    The captain smiles. "It looks like we¡¯ll have some fun then."


    The young elf is also excited to fight as the elves were the first women that Eve started to lead after spending several weeks alone, and that troop of elves stayed close to her for a long time, so the benefits of Pride¡¯s aura despite being focused on boost temporary, also helped them to be stronger as well as the small influence of Envy and Amelia on Dawn.


    Of the hundred elves that Ghalenna sent to defend the cat-n, most are in SS-rank while about ten are in the Mortal Realm¡¯s firstyer. The captain is actually very close to the secondyer because she was one of the mages who was always beside Eve, managing her floating tform.


    So, even though one hundred against fifteen hundred seems like a predictable battle, the elf captain is sure that her group can win without losses. She is quite arrogant as Eve¡¯s closest servants naturally be, looking down at everyone except their great Queen and their superiors.


    "Should we warn Nina?" The young elf asks.


    The elf captain shakes her head. "You don¡¯t have to; we will do this quickly and show these cat-girls how powerful our elven n is."


    "Yes, captain." The young elf nods, and together they quickly join their group and run to the northern part of the small forest.


    In almost perfect stealth, a hundred elves watch the fifteen hundred mercenary troops walk along the road beside the small forest. While Theodore leads the way, carrying a beautiful ck greatsword, his troops follow him, excited to f.u.c.k the charming cat-girls and steal their home.


    "By now, the cat-n warriors must be on their little sh.i.p.s facing our mages..." Theodorements.


    His spy responds. "I don¡¯t think so. I saw the cat-n sh.i.p.s, and they are very slow. I think we still have about five minutes before they face our mages, and they can hold on for another twenty minutes."


    Theodore smiles as he starts to increase his movement speed. Then he looks at his troops as he starts to run. "Let¡¯s go! Kill all the men and ugly women!!!"


    "Hahaha..." The mercenariesugh and start running after Theodore.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    They can only hear the fast noise of the wind being cut by the fast emerald arrows that take the lives of fifty mercenaries in just one second.


    "What the F????" Theodore stops running while entering a defensive state, as does his whole group.


    Although Argeriam¡¯s two moons are lighting up the night, he still can¡¯t see who attacked his group.


    "Who¡¯s there?!" Theodore shouts toward the woods.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    More sounds of wind are heard, not of arrows but from many elven warriors whond in front of the group of mercenaries after doing some acrobatics in the air.


    The elven captain points an arrow at Theodore while holding her bow with the other hand. "That was a warning; if you don¡¯t leave Alliance territory now, we will kill you all."


    Theodore is surprised by the elves¡¯ attack, but he doesn¡¯t believe that there are too many of them around and that the elf captain is trying to scare him with a little ambush.


    So, heughs. "You know... I always wanted to f.u.c.k an elf, and you are so beautiful..."


    While the elven captain makes an expression of disgust, the spy beside Theodore takes out a long dagger from his belt and a little bottle with yellow liquid.


    He quickly begins to pour the liquid over the de as he speaks to the elven captain. "This poison will cause you so much pain that you will want to die, but you will not be able to... so to give you the antidote, you will fulfill all my master¡¯s wishes."


    The captain puts the arrow in her bow, which begins to glow with blue light from her ice magic. "Come on, you dirty vermin."


    The spy focuses his special mana, which increases his agility, so he quick dash towards the elven captain. "Here I go!!"


    The speed of the spy is really impressive for people of the Zero Realm, but the elven captain can easily follow his movements... what she could not understand is the body that descends from the sky at a speed 100 times faster.


    *WOOOOOOOOSH*


    Lucien descends from the sky like an arrow and stomps on the spy¡¯s shoulders, crushing his body against the ground and creating a crater.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    At the same time, he shoves his golden naginata into the back of the spy, and when the de pierces his heart, Lucien releases some of his demonic energy, creating an explosion inside the poor man¡¯s c.h.e.s.t.


    The explosion destroys the spy¡¯s body from the inside out, transforming his bones, organs, and muscles into meat paste.


    *SPLASHHHH*


    Pieces of the spy fly everywhere, sshing mercenaries and elves but hitting Theodore much more, as he is closer to them.


    Theodore wipes the blood and pieces of flesh off his face and then sees a creature with wings and horns staring at him with eyes that glow purple. "What the hell?!?"


    "So you are the man who hurt my beloved, right?" Lucien¡¯s calm, charming but also fatal voice arouses various feelings in the hearts of the people around him, whether they are mercenaries or elves.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 316 - Big Grave

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Big Grave</h4>


    Lucien¡¯s brutalnding left a deep mark of fear in the hearts of mercenaries and elves around them.


    And the person nearest to him, Theodore, couldn¡¯t even understand who Lucien is before someone elsended in front of him.


    *BOOOM*


    After jumping off Ang¡¯s floating tform, Cassidy also creates a crater in the ground whilending right in front of Theodore.


    She walks towards him with b.a.r.e hands, and Theodore quickly raises his greatsword to defend himself before he even recognizes her.


    As soon as he raises his sword, the mercenaries behind him also prepare their weapons while trying to push Lucien¡¯s deep fear back to their souls.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t want anyone to get in the way of Cassidy right now and dash forward while ps his wings, reaching such ridiculous speed that he arrives next to Theodore in less than a second.


    The naginata has already returned to his soul, and Lucien moves his arm from the left side of his waist to the right as if removing his katana from Its scabbard while attacking with a horizontal cut.


    The strike is not aimed at Theodore but behind him. Also, it is not amon attack but the most powerful wind sh that Lucien has ever tried.


    He uses both demonic energies plus all the wind mana he has from his girls with wind affinity, attacking with all his speed and strength.


    The result is something unbelievable.


    With his senses boosted to the fullest as possible now, Lucien sees the red de of his katana shine white as a projection of the de made of pure wind magic is released forward and grows horizontally.


    Two meters, three meters, four meters... the wind sh is six meters when it reaches the first mercenary behind Theodore and cuts his armor, clothes, skin, flesh, and bones, cutting his bodypletely in half while it continues to grow and goes forward without seeming to lose any power.


    Two, four, eight... the number of mercenaries cut in half by the wind sh grows in hundredths of a second, reaching unbelievable numbers of hundreds of deads when they hear the deafening sound of the explosion of force, and the dust raised blinds everyone.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The mercenaries still alive, and the elves protect their eyes from the dust and as soon as they regain their clear sight, what they see shocks them even more.


    [The... HELL?!?!?] Most of them think as they see hundreds of bodies fall divided in half while blood sshes everywhere, creating a red sea of mutted bodies.


    Half of the group of mercenaries, approximately seven hundred people were killed instantly by Lucien¡¯s attack, leaving an abyssal cold in the spine of those who survived as well as a memory that they could not forget even a hundred thousand yearster.


    "..." After such a frightening scene, no one was able to utter a sound...


    Theodore loses all color on his face as he looks at the side to see the appearance of the demon that is just an inch from him. His legs cannot stop shaking, and his spirit wants to leave his body and move away from that ce right now.


    *Smashhh*


    Then the silence is broken by the sound of Cassidy smashing the ck steel greatsword of Theodore with her b.a.r.e hands, making him look forward again.


    "Cassidy?!?!" Theodore doesn¡¯t know if his heart can bear up so many shocks. But his mind begins to understand what is going on, or at least to assume that the demon at his site is actually a devil, the Handsome Devil.


    While Cassidy holds Theodore¡¯s greatsword with one hand, sheunches a punch towards his face with the other.


    He notices her movements because Cassidy does not really have incredible agility and tries to dodge by dropping the sword. However, her speed is still much higher than his due to the difference in their power levels.


    *BAM*


    Theodore is thrown backward as several of his bloody teeth fly to the ground after receiving Cassidy¡¯s heavy punch.


    Still in the air, he, for a second or less, can see Lucien¡¯s devilishly attractive smile before falling and rolling into the sea of bodies and blood creating by Lucien¡¯s wind sh.


    *Thud* *Bam*


    Before he even stops rolling or processing the pain in his face, Theodore feels his c.h.e.s.t being pressed hard against the ground by Cassidy¡¯s boot.


    Her massive strength and speed make it very clear to him that he has no chance of resisting, and the other mercenaries still alive in his group cannot take a step forward or back, still terrified to the soul by the brutally bloody scene in front of them. Well, many of them vomit as they can¡¯t bear that smell.


    "Just tell me why!! Didn¡¯t I give you enough rewards for your loyalty by making you the leader of my royal guards and my right-arm knight?" Cassidy asks angrily.


    Theodore holds her boot with both hands and tries to speak as he struggles to breathe. "I... you never gave me what I really wanted... your affection!"


    Cassidy shakes her head. "Only one man has ever deserved and will always deserve my affection, and he is definitely not you."


    Theodore fights the pain outside his c.h.e.s.t because of Cassidy¡¯s boot and the pain inside because he is jealous of Lucien. "Cassidy... please... my Queen??"


    Cassidy smiles, not because of Theodore but because she realizes how good it is to be called ¡¯my Queen¡¯ by Lucien than by anyone else.


    She forces her foot down, crushing some of Theodore¡¯s bones. "Before I kill you... I¡¯m curious as to why you allied with that stupid pig."


    Theodore is unable to contain his blood from flowing through his mouth and wounds while choking. Still, he tries to exin. "Me... and Bowen... we both failed to get your affection... so we supported each other... but in the end, it seems that we will have the same tragic end... I hope."


    Cassidy nods. "Yes, you will both die under my foot, choking on your own blood."


    Then she forces her foot even more.


    *Crack* *Smash*


    Cassidy breaks Theodore¡¯s bones and smashes his heart. She certainly thought of more borate torture, but her life is going so wonderful with Lucien that she doesn¡¯t want to spend time with Theodore but rather find Bowen quickly to skip that part of her life and focuses entirely on her new life with Lucien.


    As life disappears from Theodore¡¯s eyes, he sees Lucien hugging Cassidy and behind them, the mercenary girl he saved a few hours ago on Ang¡¯s floating tform.


    [Damn!!] It¡¯s Theodore¡¯sst thought before he died.


    While hugging Cassidy¡¯s waist, Lucien looks at the other mercenaries still alive and speaks in a cold, arrogant tone. "All enemies of the cat-n, enemies of other Alliance ns, and enemies of any other kingdom under the protection of my family will have the same end..."


    While the mercenaries¡¯ despair gets out of control and they finally try to run away, Lucien raises a hand and fists it. "Death."


    *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash*


    Many ice spikese from the ground below the mercenaries, killing them and creating a wall to block the escape of those who still survive.


    Then the blood of the mercenaries killed by Lucien¡¯s wind sh inmes, burning the rest of the mercenaries.


    Finally, the ground opens just below them, creating a pit that is quickly covered by a newyer of rocks, creating arge tomb, another warning for future enemies of the cat-n and of the Alliance in general.


    The fact that Lucien can mentally talk to his wives and that they can know his intention because of their soul connection makes his actions seem to be nned. Well, he always ns something before he does it.


    Nina, Lua, and other cat-girls who followed them into the forest are impressed by Lucien¡¯s show of power. They find him more and more like Eve.


    But the elves are still pretty confused, especially the elven captain. She obviously knows that Lucien¡¯s group is extremely powerful as she is not even sure if Eve could kill seven hundred soldiers with a single move like he did.


    Still, the elven captain is very proud to only report to Eve and Ghalenna, so she would not back down now just because she finds powerful opponents.


    "Who are you? And why did you say that the cat-n and the Alliance are under the protection of your family when we only have one Queen?" The elven captain asks Lucien in a neutral tone.


    Lucien is also eager to find Bowen and put an end to this story so that Cassidy can be even happier with him.


    Then he speaks in an arrogant tone to the elven captain. "I¡¯m not in the mood to waste time on detailed exnations. In short, I¡¯m King of Portgreen and Eve¡¯s brother. We are unifying the continent as one nation led by our family together."


    "Bulshit!" The elven captain exims as she cannot believe Lucien¡¯s words.


    Lucien looks at Nina. "Exin everything to her; I have to resolve a private matter."


    "Yes, My King!" Nina responds promptly. After what happened there today, she doubts that anyone will dare to attack the cat-n again, so Nina is already totally loyal and grateful to have Lucien as her King along with Eve as her Queen.


    That is the fame of Handsome Devil growing more and more: Cruel, overprotective, and caring... characteristics that don¡¯t seem to match very well, but the girls find them perfect in Lucien.


    He wastes no time and instead flies up the sky with his wings, takes a step back, and sits on the stone throne that Rose quickly creates.


    Mia also jumps on Lucien¡¯s l.a.p next to Cassidy while Rose sits on top of the throne and takes them to the sky. Lucien¡¯s spy, Lana, guides them north as she flies on Ang¡¯s floating tform beside the stone throne.


    Lana exined that the ind where Bowen is hiding is about fifty miles away from there, so the group can easily fly there and, of course, Lucien took his wives who were in the cat-n main longhouse to the purple world, leaving only his troops in Oxard a little while as he takes Cassidy to deal with her ex-husband.


    While Lucien and his group fly over the cat-n, another ck feather falls on top of the grave where Theodore¡¯s mercenary group is now buried.


    Above the clouds, a hooded figure ps ck wings that look sick while she thinks to herself. [The boy is exactly as she said... in fact, he is even more incredible.]


    [Maybe he really has what is needed... and who knows, I can also have what she promised me...]


    [But if he really is who she told me, very powerful people wille after him... I will need more power.]


    *Woooosh*


    The dark-winged figure flies towards Lucien¡¯s group as a mystical round barrier glows around her, preventing even L.u.s.t and Envy from noticing her presence... unless it fails.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 317 - End of a problem, beginning of others

    <h4>Chapter 317 - End of a problem, beginning of others</h4>


    "Aaahhhh... yes, baby." Bowen m.o.a.ns, while one of his servants has a hard time under the table.


    Allying with Theodore was the best thing he could have done. All he had to do was to invest the money he stole from the royal castle before leaving Cassidy and using some of his soldiers to help Theodore create a mercenary group, and now he just enjoys the results of their hard work.


    "Bring me more wine," Bowen order another of his servants.


    The young woman walks towards the c.h.e.s.t with wine but then she falls to the floor when everything shakes simultaneously as a furious voice is heard.


    "BOWEN!!!"


    *Tremble*


    Bowen¡¯s skin loses all Its color as his heart seems to stop for a second. He¡¯s terrified, not because of the earthquake but because he recognizes that voice.


    [Cassidy? How is this possible??! I have to get out of here!!] Bowen can only think of running away, but his body is paralyzed with fear so that it is even difficult for him to keep breathing.


    Outside the main building on the small ind, Cassidy smiles at Rose and thank her for the earth shake. "Thanks."


    Rose nods. "No problem; I thought it would be more impactful."


    L.u.s.tughs. "It was certainly effective because he is about to shit himself in fear right now."


    Bowen¡¯s guards have been frozen to death or killed by an arrow from Ghnna and Ne, so Lucien¡¯s group sits on stone chairs that Rose creates to enjoy the show.


    Lucien is always fair to his girls, so this time he has little Ko in his l.a.p while Oya sits on the arm of his stone throne.


    The pair of mother and daughter moon tigers are increasingly learning how to act like people. Actually, nothing has changed so much besides the fact that they have to wear clothes in public, being able to talk and, and in the case of Oya, be able to have s.e.x with Lucien, which she loves very much.


    But the main things remain: Protecting their family, being obedient to Lucien to receive pats, and what Cassidy is about to do now, crush their enemies.


    Although Lucien¡¯s wives do not totally agree with each other, mainly due to the difference in their personalities, they still live around him likes orbiting around a sun, as sisters, and therefore they have good sync.


    That¡¯s why Madelyn doesn¡¯t need Lucien or Cassidy to ask her to act. Seeing that Bowen will is leaving his hiding ce, the cute cat-wind creates a tornado that tears off the building¡¯s roof.


    Rose makes another small earthquake that breaks down the building walls, revealing the frightened Bowen as his two servants run towards the other servants.


    Cassidy walks slowly towards Bowen. "You know... when I married you, it was to give my people a better future. But when that shit happened... couldn¡¯t you be a good husband at least once? Shit, let alone me, you also abandoned your daughter and ran away! How can you still consider yourself a man?"


    Bowen takes a step backward and stumbling over one of the building¡¯s wrecks; then, he starts to crawl back. "Wait, Cassidy!! There was nothing to do... it was crazy not to run away!!"


    Cassidy is only angry and disgusted by Bowen, but Mia feels a deep disappointment, and although she is also saddened by the situation, she walks behind Cassidy to support her mom, always.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" Bowen cries when Cassidy breaks his leg. The defensive treasure barrier he had immediately broke under the incredible strength of the Warrior Queen.


    Cassidy starts kicking Bowen¡¯s body while holding her strength not to kill him too fast. "You filthy pig!!"


    In desperation, Bowen tries to ask for mercy, but he won¡¯t have it from Cassidy, and while rolling on the ground, he sees Mia behind her mom and appeals to her.


    "My daughter! Don¡¯t let your mom kill me!! You¡¯re only alive because of me..." He is clearly not good at begging.


    Mia tries to remember fond memories of Bowen, but all she remembers is him drinking wine and being pleased by servants while her mom took care of the whole kingdom.


    He even tried to get close to Mia sometimes, but she felt a natural repugnance of him, and so he was angry to the point of wanting to spank her. But Cassidy never let him touch her, of course. Cassidy always treated her with affection while Bowen wanted her to be his little porcin princess... a pretty face for him to show the nobles, and worse, something for him to use against Cassidy.


    Mia looks at Bowen without any affection. "You gave me life... but my mother was the only one to take care of me. She suffered the pain of my birth and gave me real love... you never really did anything for me. So why should I feel any good feelings towards you?"


    "Mi-" Bowen gets furious and tries to yell at Mia, but Cassidy kicks him in the face making him eat sand from the ground while bleeding a lot.


    As Lucien walks towards them in silence, Cassidy smiles at Mia as she strokes her face. "You are my most precious treasure and the reason I didn¡¯t die from that poison before Lucien could save me... thanks for being such a good daughter."


    Mia smiles at Cassidy and takes a step back before hugging Lucien. Although she hates her father, she will not be happy to see his death.


    Cassidy takes a deep breath and looks at Bowen. "You know... you gave me Mia, so I can¡¯t say that our marriage was a total failure."


    "Uh-h-hh..." Bowen tries to beg, but his mouth is destroyed by Cassidy¡¯sst kick, preventing him from saying anything but m.o.a.ns.


    While summons her greatsword from her storage ring, Cassidy walks over to Bowen. "I¡¯m going to give you a quick death. A gift from Mia and me to you even though you don¡¯t deserve it... that¡¯s just because I love her so much, and I don¡¯t want to waste my time on a piece of trash like you."


    "Nnnn..." Bowen tries to beg once more as he crawls, but his head rolls after Cassidy makes a quick cut with her greatsword.


    While seeing Bowen¡¯s lifeless body, Cassidy doesn¡¯t feel much better, not because she expected more from this revenge but because her life can¡¯t get any better because being with Lucien that way is already perfect.


    Still, knowing that Bowen does not have a good life after leaving her and Mia in that nightmare is not bad, and the best thing is to put an end to that part of their life.


    Mia feels nothing but thefortable warmth of Lucien¡¯s embrace. A part of her has a strong d.e.s.i.r.e to get pregnant with Lucien to give their daughter a good father different from the one she had. Still, her shitty life took her to Lucien, so she doesn¡¯t regret anything as well as Cassidy.


    "Let¡¯s go," Cassidy speaks as she walks over to Lucien and kisses his lips.


    "Yes, there is nothing else for us here," Lucien speaks while also kissing Mia¡¯s forehead.


    Ang creates arge floating tform for everyone while Maggie burns Bowen¡¯s body. Although she doesn¡¯t feel anything about him, she doesn¡¯t want Mia¡¯s father¡¯s body to rot on the sand.


    While Bowen¡¯s body turns to ash and is driven away by the sea wind, Lucien and his girls fly back to the cat-n. Lucien doesn¡¯t care about the servants and lets them live as they can leave the small ind in Bowen¡¯s private ship.


    Despite the mood being neutral due to the number of deaths during the day, Lucien¡¯s c.a.r.e.s.ses and kisses easily turn on the girls, who are always prepared to ¡¯get stronger.¡¯


    ---------------------------------


    Meanwhile, in one of thergest cities on the east continent, also known as Frends, an unprecedented phenomenon is taking ce in the sky.


    The people of Petra, mostly human with tanned skin slightly higher than the people of the western continent, watch their city being illuminated by the bright red circle in the starry sky.


    "What kind of magic is it?" An old man thinks out loud.


    "It¡¯s a fire spell." A youngdy responds, with no certainty in her tone.


    "Is it another of Lady Daisy¡¯s experiments?" A mage asks.


    "It¡¯s quite possible... Lady Daisy is always creating something new and incredible." Another personments.


    "She is so beautiful, talented, and powerful... Lord Heike is fortunate to have her as his wife."


    "And our glorious kingdom of Camblea for having her as a protector. Without her, we couldn¡¯t be at the top of the Frends."


    "It¡¯s true... I wonder if her daughter will also be a great mage that will continue to protect our people after Lady Daisy dies."


    "Oh, the youngdy... she really inherited her mother¡¯s beauty. However, many say that her talent was hampered by Baron Heike¡¯s genes."


    "Where¡¯s the youngdy? I haven¡¯t heard about her in over a year."


    "Don¡¯t worry; Lady Daisy wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her daughter."


    "Also, Lady Daisy still looks young..."


    A middle-aged man makes a thoughtful expression. "My grandmother said thatdy Daisy looked exactly like she was twenty-five years ago. This has to be wrong, right?"


    The mage also makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, Lady Daisy is an alchemist, so she may have discovered the youth potion and is saving it only for herself."


    "Hahaha... yes, but that would be a problem for Lord Heike at some point..."


    While other men startughing, a woman makes a concerned expression. "Damn, is this the time for this kind of conversation? The red circle seems to be getting bigger... what if it¡¯s not Lady Daisy¡¯s thing?"


    "Well, if it¡¯s not her thing, she¡¯ll soon fix it. Nothing happens in Petra without Lady Daisy¡¯s knowledge. Even King Elliot lowers his tone to talk to her."


    As people continue to say random things and assumptions about the circle in the sky, it gets bigger and bigger until it seems to be less than a hundred meters from the ground.


    "I can feel the heat!! It will burn us!!" A mage shout as he and other mages begin to create a magical barrier.


    "Run!! I don¡¯t know if the barrier can stop this thing!!" One of the mages tells the people who are unable to leave the ce because of curiosity.


    "Where¡¯s Lady Daisy?? She must have noticed that, doesn¡¯t she?"


    While some people panic and others remain confident in the center of Petra, the mood is strangely silent in arge castle in the northern part of the city.


    A couple watches the red circle in the sky from one of the castle¡¯s windows.


    The man does not have very impressive features. With an average beauty, a height of 1.9 meters, a standard for the Frend¡¯s people, what differentiates him from normal people is his long blond hair and his fair skin.


    The woman, on the other hand, has a beauty that does not belong to this world. In her 1.7 meters of super s.e.xy slim body, she impresses everyone for having perfect pale skin.


    Thin waist, slightly broad h.i.p.s, perky b.u.t.t not very huge b.r.e.a.s.ts are perfect points that just make her more attractive.


    Because her most impressive feature is her beautiful fairy face, which, with Its refined and delicate traits, draws the attention of any man.


    Also, her red eyes are highlighted by her long white hair, which in her favorite hairstyle is in a bun with tworge strands that go down to her knees.


    "Daisy, my love, isn¡¯t that circle dangerous?" The man asks.


    The beautifuldy looks at the circle that actually has the shape of snake-style dragons devouring its own tail, with a serious expression.


    She is worried about their home, her husband, and especially her daughter. However, she maintains a gracious and calm attitude, worthy of a mature and confident woman.


    "No, the circle is not dangerous... It¡¯s a portal, and dangerous are the people who wille out of it." Daisy speaks while her mind runs hundreds of ns to ensure the safety of her family.


    "Who wille out of this portal?" The man asks.


    Daisy responds with just a word, one that would make inferior and medium worlds tremble with fear.


    "Sh¨¦."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 318 - Who are they?

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Who are they?</h4>


    Lord Heike doesn¡¯t understand who Lady Daisy is talking about. "Who are Sh¨¦? Can we prevent their portal from gettingpleted?"


    Lady Daisy responds with a concerned expression. "Sh¨¦... it¡¯splicated. They are a dynasty of dragons separated from the Tiankong Dynasty by Aisha, the Dragon Queen of Life after her mother¡¯s be murdered."


    Before she can answer his second question, the fire circle hits the magic barrier of the mages in Petra¡¯s main square and destroys it before hitting the ground and creating a big fire explosion.


    It¡¯s possible to get an idea of the explosion radius even though Heike¡¯s castle is a mile away from the square, but he can¡¯t exactly see what¡¯s going on there.


    "DAMN!!!" Heike gets really worried. He was never interested in the stories that Daisy told their daughter, and now he regrets it. "Dragons? Didn¡¯t you say that they are a superior race and that those races have no interest in inferior worlds like Argerim?"


    Daisy also seems perplexed about that. "It makes no sense for them to be interested in medium and inferior worlds unless... there is a crystal mine in them."


    Before Heike asks about the mine, Daisy thinks out loud. "But I explored this world... there was no crystal mine here. Also, the people of the western continent are slightly weaker than our people. I would have realized if someone had found mystic crystals."


    Heike has no patience for Daisy¡¯splex reflections. He starts walking towards the room door. "I cannot stand still without doing anything; I will defend my people."


    But before he can take more than two steps, Daisy¡¯s body turns into a cloud of dust and flies in front of him in a second. Then the dust cloud bes Daisy¡¯s normal body again, and she pushes him into an armchair.


    Heike feels like a sick child being dominated by a robust a.d.u.l.t. The difference in power between him and Daisy is absurdly extensive, and it does nothing good for his ego as a man and husband.


    But what can he do? He loves his beautiful wife as much as their cute daughter. A perfect family, indeed, and being weaker than Daisy just makes her look even more incredible, which makes him proud because he is the only man for her.


    Daisy continues to think of a n while rebuking Heike. "Are you crazy? We can¡¯t face them that easily... Those dragons known as Sh¨¦ are very different from the other Dragonic Dynasties."


    "But-" Heike tries to get up, but Daisy presses his groin with her foot.


    "Listen to me, Heike. While dragons usually prefer fair and glorious battles, Sh¨¦ attack only preys much weaker than themselves." Daisy exins.


    She continues. "Dragons usually colonize others and make their people good servants, giving them protection in exchange for work..."


    "But the Sh¨¦ look for medium and inferior worlds with low resistance and then drain everything of them until they leave no stone unturned." She finishes.


    Heike understands that the situation is really bad, but they have to fight, right? "You are still so strong, my love... is there no chance of winning if we attack quickly and take them off guard?"


    Daisy makes a thoughtful expression. "I¡¯m not sure... their group shouldn¡¯t have warriors above the Sky Realm, but I¡¯ve already lost more than half of my original power since I got hurt."


    Before Heike can say anything, Daisy shakes her head. "No... Even if I had my original power, their group would probably still have hundreds of warriors from Mortal and Earth Realms, with one or a few of them being in thete stages of the Earth Realm. There¡¯s no way we can beat a group like that without many powerful warriors too."


    "But Romero, me, and-" Heike really doesn¡¯t want to abandon his peoples, mainly because he and Daisy have the trust of the people more than the King of Camblea Kingdom himself.


    Daisy makes a sorry expression. "Sorry, Heike. I know how important your home is to you, but what do we have? Ten early-stage Mortal Realm warriors and you? I can still fight someone from the early Earth Realm, but it¡¯s just that. A thousand, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands of Zero Realm soldiers would die instantly by the dragon fire spells."


    Haike makes a determined expression. "Then we would die fighting! Our people always fought and died fighting."


    Daisy makes a severe expression and moves her delicate hand in the direction of Heike¡¯s head. Thenyers of stone appear around her arm, creating something like a stone gauntlet.


    She uses that gauntlet to squeeze the arm of the chair while speaking seriously. "Do you remember what I said when I agreed to marry you?!"


    Before Heike can say anything, Daisy answers her own question. "I said I wasn¡¯t doing that because I was looking for a good husband, but a good father to my children."


    "I know-" Heike respond.


    But Daisy continues with her usual arrogant and dominating attitude. "You told me that you would be the best father for our children, but now, do you want to run toward an already loose battle and make our daughter an orphan?"


    When Heike thinks of the face of his beautiful little princess, his heart goes soft. He gets up and strokes Daisy¡¯s face. "You are right, my love. I have to do the best for our family first."


    Daisy smiles in relief. She can¡¯t even imagine what it would be like for her daughter to lose her father. "So, let¡¯s go."


    Heike makes a confused expression again. "What are we going to do? Are we going to run away? You said you didn¡¯t have the resources to make a portal to another world anymore."


    "We are going to meet with our daughter on the west continent and seek help from an old friend. She is not strong enough to beat an assault group of Sh¨¦ alone, but together we will be able to defend ourselves and n something." Daisy exins.


    "Okay," Heike nods. "Are we going on a ship? Can we take some servants and friends with us?"


    Daisy shakes her head. "We don¡¯t have time for it; it¡¯s too risky."


    "I understand..." Heike can¡¯t help but be sad. He never thought he would run away from his home in that shameful way.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    As soon as the door is heard, a maid quickly enters the room. "Lady Daisy; Lord Heike, I¡¯m sorry toe in like this, but I have to warn you of something important. There is fire and screaming around the city... so much chaos."


    While Heike is silent, Daisy approaches the maid. "You served me well for so many years... I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take you with me."


    "Are you leaving? But what will be of Camblea without you? The King alone cannot protect our people..." The maid makes a desperate expression.


    Daisy takes a bottle of the green liquid from her storage ring and puts it in the maid¡¯s hand. "Run away from the city with your family, and maybe you can live for a little while longer. But if someone looking like a lizardman with red scales finds you, drink this. A quick death is better than anything they can give you."


    "Thank you, my Lady. You are the best boss a servant could work for." The maid doesn¡¯t even think about doubting Daisy¡¯s words and runs to warn her family.


    Daisy walks towards Heike and extends a hand to him. He takes her hand, and an oval stone barrier begins to form around them while Daisy levitates them both towards the window.


    She points her palm at the window, which opens for her and Heike to float towards the sky as the oval barrier grows, slowly covering their bodies.


    But before the stone ¡¯cocoon¡¯ covers the entire bodies of Heike and Daisy so that she can fly towards the west sea at high speed, they both look at the of Petra, burning.


    Heike is shocked by the damage caused by the Sh¨¦ dragons in such a short time. "A minute? Maybe not even that, and they are already destroying the city. Why?! What have we done to them?!?!"


    Daisy shakes her head. "It can¡¯t be helped. They are dishonest predators with an extreme thirst for blood and power. Also, this is how things work in the universe: the strong crush the weak. Most of the time, without any specific reason, besides wanting to use the preys¡¯ bodies to be even stronger and ensure that their people are the only dominant."


    "I see..." Heike understands that as it is how the people of Frends live since ever.


    Still, it is bizarre to see the warriors of the S and SS ranks that he considered so strong being crushed into meat paste so easily by the Sh¨¦ dragons.


    They are as Daisy described: they look like the lizard man Lucien killed, us; however, they are not lizards, but dragons, with hard red scales covering their skin and hornsing from the top of their heads, unlike the demons, who usually have their hornsing from the up forehead.


    Without wings, the Sh¨¦ dragons have arge thick tail, simr to Pride¡¯s. In fact, she is a little simr to them.


    But the dragon has skin tones that vary from red to yellow, and their eyes are slightly stretched and thin.


    Their armor has a simr texture to their scales, and most use spears as their main weapon while carrying daggers and swords as well.


    Heike is impressed by the strength and agility of the dragons that jump distances greater than a hundred meters and make attacks that kill several of the best warriors in Petra at the same time.


    When the pain in his heart seems to be very intense, his vision is covered by the oval stone barrier. Heike looks to the side and sees the beautiful face of his beloved wife. "Let¡¯s get out of here."


    "Mm." Daisy prepares tounch the stone ¡¯cocoon¡¯ towards the sea while thest part of the barrier is finished.


    But then she sees another magical circle appearing in the sky. This time it is not fire but has a watery appearance.


    "Who???" Daisy is perplexed, while she has no idea who will being from that standard portal.


    On the ground, one of the biggest men from the group of a thousand dragons holds the head of a young human with just one hand, while his long, sharp ws slowly pierce into the poor man¡¯s flesh and bones.


    "Where¡¯s the mine?" The dragon asks in dragonguage.


    "Aaaarhhh... what???" The man m.o.a.ns as he does not understand thenguage the dragon speaks.


    The dragonughs. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to use your inferiornguage."


    Before the man can say anything, the dragon smashes his head, creating an explosion of blood and brain pieces that fly everywhere.


    "Well, who¡¯s next?" The dragon looks sideways for his next victim but then realizes that other dragons are looking up at the sky.


    "Marik! Look, someone else ising for the mine." One of the other dragons speaks to the big dragon named Marik.


    Marik smiles widely, showing his teeth that resemble a snake¡¯s fangs. "Whatever they are, we will kill too."


    The other dragon alsoughs. "Hehehehe..."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 319 - Shared Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Shared Wishes</h4>


    A few minutes ago, in one of Argerim moons.


    In front of a really high tower, there is arge circle of different colors on the floor. This is a portal enchantment of the same kind that Michael has saved so many resources for years to do for Lucien and his sisters.


    In the middle of the almostplete circle, there is a beautifuldy finishing it with a powder of crushed magical treasures. It is not the best way to use that energy, but destroying and crushing is the favorite way of thatdy, and it¡¯s fast.


    The beautifuldy is 1.73 meters tall, and her whole body can be described as ¡¯abundant.¡¯ Starting from the bottom, she has long legs and thick t.h.i.g.hs, which go perfectly well with the really big juicy a.s.s of hers.


    With wide h.i.p.s and a thin waist, her low and middle body can already kill a man with just a look. But they would die sad not to be able to see her huge and perfectly round b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Her face does not lose in terms of beauty for her body because she has extremely stunning and perfect features. She is definitely not in the ¡¯very slim¡¯ type because even her lips are ¡¯sulent,¡¯ which actually matches her perfectly.


    Above her delicate nose, a pair of yellow-green eyes always have a ¡¯sharp¡¯ expression as she is always ready for a good fight.


    And to finish her incredible look, there is her most unique and impressive feature: Long hair that was once blue and red, but today has a mixture of both in what can only be described as a masterpiece in shades of blue, red, and purple.


    Thedy can only be Donna, the new host of the wrath sin.


    And she is not at all happy as she finishes the portal in the same way she started it: alone.


    "Damn, Sophia!! You really didn¡¯t help me." Donnains for the tenth or eleventh time.


    "..."


    "I understood that you are now with Sloth... bute on; you could at least use your magic." Donna continues to use the magic powder to make symbols on the floor, as the voice in her head exins.


    "..."


    "Sophia? Are you going to leave me talking to alone like someone crazy?"


    "..."


    "Sop-" Donna looks back and realizes that Sophia is sleeping on her floating fluffy pouffe.


    "Damn you, Sophia!!" Donna easily gets furious and throws the pot of magic powder towards Sophia.


    *Thud*


    But the pot is blocked and repelled by the various defensive barriers around Sophia.


    Still, Sophia wakes up because of that noise and slowly opens her eyes as she stretches. "Hmm... what... is... happening... here?"


    In the past few weeks, even Sophia¡¯s tone of voice has be slow, which makes Donna stressed. "F.u.c.k it!! You took my fun, saying that we must get together with the others as soon as possible, but you did nothing to help me with the damn portal!"


    Sophia was awake in her dreams, but her body was sleeping, and still feels like sleeping, which makes her yawn slowly.


    "It¡¯s okay, Donna... there are no more opponents for you here... we have to get together with hi- them... also, I¡¯m a mother now, and I have to rx so that my baby is born healthy," Sophia speaks slowly.


    Donna blushes with rage as she remembers Sophia¡¯s baby. [It was with Luci... it can¡¯t be right, can it?]


    Then, from a cloud of red smoke next to Donna, a demon materialize her body.


    Slightly shorter than Donna, Wrath is 1.71 meters tall. She has a well-bnced body but with unique characteristics such as gray-pinkly skin, feet that resemble a beast¡¯s hooves, and a long tail of medium thickness.


    She has medium-sized wings that don¡¯te from her low back like L.u.s.t and Envy but also don¡¯te from her up back like Lucien¡¯s, but her middle back. Also, her wings are red and have a few sharp bone tips.


    Although Wrath definitely doesn¡¯t have an ugly face, she does have many scars on her skin, which actually look like they have some kind of design on purpose, simr to something as a tattoo.


    Her face also has delicate features like a tiny nose and mouth, thin and long ears like an elf¡¯s, and beautiful yellow twinkling eyes.


    Of course, she also has very impressive horns. Very long and thick, Wrath¡¯s onyx hornse from the side of the top of her forehead to the sides of her head, making a slight upward curve and then a downward slope.


    To finish her peculiar and impressive look, she has medium-sized gray hair that usually sits in a ponytail or other practical hairstyle as she doesn¡¯t care so much about having a beautiful appearance.


    Wrath looks at Sophia with a sorry expression. "Foolish girl, do you really believe you are pregnant with your brother?"


    Sophia doesn¡¯t even feel like answering that question because she knows that Wrath doubts it since she told Donna, but Sophia is sure that she is carrying the fruit of her and Lucien¡¯s love in her w.o.m.b.


    Wrath is annoyed that Sophia is so naive. "Didn¡¯t Sloth tell you? Our hosts have tried everything before... but no one has ever seeded because it is impossible. Our demonic energy is very powerful and unstable; that does not allow a child to be generated by us."


    "You are ignoring the bloody rose." Sophiaments.


    Wrath snorts. "Bulshit. Even if the bloody rose gives you power, there is no way it can control our demonic energy. On the contrary, the bloody rose is yet another powerful and unstable energy that also prevents you from bing pregnant."


    Before Sophia responds, Sloth materializes beside her. Still with the body of a beautiful m.a.t.u.r.e human, she slowly floats in the air with her eyes closed.


    Sloth is not ashamed of her original form, but since she took on a human form to facilitate creating a friendship with Sophia, she, well, is toozy to change to her real form.


    "I also believe that she is pregnant. Sophia has an incredible life affinity, boosted by the bloody rose and my demonic energy, which naturally fits the element of life. Also, the boy... he may not be as simple as we think." Sloth speaks with slow pauses that leave Wrath and Donna in the mood to punch the ground.


    While Wrath doesn¡¯t care what Sloth says, Donna listens to it carefully. Unlike Amelia, who is jealous of Eve¡¯s ¡¯big sis¡¯ position, Donna just wants to help her siblings, support them as Eve did with her. Donna is just a few years younger than Eve and feels like a big sis to others.


    She doesn¡¯t know yet how she feels about what Lucien and Sophia did, but she still loves and wants to protect them as before. Just she wants to wait for them to be together in the same room so she will give them both a good beating of punishment; after Eve does so that, of course.


    Donna starts crushing other magical treasures like weapons and especially storage treasures to make magic powder, while Wrath starts to be stressed by that strange conversation.


    Wrath mocks at Sloth. "Alright... I know what you want. Envy has already joked with the wishes of all of us, and I remember yours..."


    While Sophia is curious, Sloth shows no reaction. Her body remains immobile as she floats by magic.


    Wrathughs provocatively. Provoking is natural for her, who wants to arouse the fury of others as well as keep her own always high.


    "Have children..." She says in a sarcastic tone. "You are really strange, Sloth. What kind of mother do you think you would be if you had the opportunity?"


    "..." Sloth is silent even when Wrath mocks at her deepest d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Wrathughs as he approaches Sloth and speaks in a loud tone. "A NEGLIGENT MOTHER!"


    "Shut up!!" Sloth does not answer Wrath, but Sophia cannot let her partner be insulted that way, especially when ites to such a serious matter for a woman.


    Wrath takes delight in the mood, getting tense. Fury is as good for her as jealousy is for Envy, and that is why they will always be arousing those feelings even if they don¡¯t want to because their whole being is about that. Her d.e.s.i.r.e for anger is even stronger than a human¡¯s d.e.s.i.r.e for breath.


    She mocks Sophia too. "What about you? Do you really think you would be a good mother if you were really pregnant? How would that be? Would the father have to look after the child all the time while you sleep?"


    Sophia is confused, as she is so happy to be pregnant that she cannot think negatively. "I... I... I don¡¯t need to sleep all the time..."


    Wrathughs, not falsely, but because she is happy to know that she can get Sloth¡¯s fury for the first time.


    She looks at Sophia with a thoughtful expression, clearly fake. "Wait, didn¡¯t Sloth exin to you how your demonic energy works?"


    "..." Sophia makes a concerned expression.


    Wrath quickly exins. "You are getting stronger so fast because you just have to do nothing and remain in the dream world. However, you have no way to improve this technique because there is no way to do less than nothing. That is, while we can improve our generation of demonic energy so that it doesn¡¯t take a long time to advance in high realms, you¡¯ll have to spend all your time sleeping, and even so, you will soon be much weaker than us."


    Sophia can¡¯t help but make a sad expression. She knows how her demonic energy generation works because Sloth exined that in detail. She¡¯s getting stronger incredibly fast, but their method can¡¯t get any better than that.


    Well, that is what they think without knowing how Lucien and Amelia are mixing their demonic energy and creating something totally new.


    Wrath thinks Sloth will soon be mad at her provocations, so she continues. "So, silly girl, could you take care of a child with illusions while stands in the dream world? Or will your brother be the poor child¡¯s father and mother at the same time?"


    Sophia starts to get really upset and sad, but then she hears Sloth¡¯s calm voice in her mind. ¡¯Do not worry; my sister is like that... in fact, they are allplicated. Wrath is also mad because of our limitations, so she wants to make us angry to get stronger and feel less fragile, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be a good mother and things can¡¯t end up totally bad for you and your family.¡¯


    "..." Sophia sighs before responding to Sloth. ¡¯I know... but I¡¯m not so naive as to believe that our future will be beautiful and perfect. Just... if Lucien and I have time to raise our children, even if we die to the bloody rose or enemies of the demonic race, they¡¯ve lived for thousands of years; the living proof of our love.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a beautiful way of thinking...¡¯ Sloth responds. So she quickly thinks about something and speaks honestly. ¡¯If you are pregnant and have the child smoothly, which I am almost sure will happen, I will do everything in my power to give you the maximum amount of time to raise your children with Lucien.¡¯


    ¡¯I trust you, my friend.¡¯ Sophia says. Then sheplements. ¡¯Also, your d.e.s.i.r.e to be a mother will be shared with me throughout our journey together, and I hope this will bring somefort to your heart.¡¯


    ¡¯Mm.¡¯ Sloth just nods while feeling that Sophia is certainly the best person she could have chosen as a host, or rather, a partner.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 320 - Smashing Dragons (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Smashing Dragons (1/2)</h4>


    Seeing that her provocations came to nothing, Wrath gets frustrated. She knows how to annoy any of her sisters, except Sloth, who always seems to be extremely calm.


    Still, Wrath makes onest attempt to enrage Sloth. "Alright, sister. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s really possible for that boy to get you pregnant; do you really think he¡¯ll get close to your real body before Hell kills him?"


    "This has nothing to do with you!" Sophia answers before Sloth.


    But Sloth also speaks, still in a slow, calm tone while keeping her eyes closed. "You should stick to your things, Wrath, and thinking is not one of them."


    "Humph!" Wrath mocks and dematerializes her body, disappointed that she didn¡¯t get the reaction from Sloth she wanted.


    Sophia is shocked to see Sloth¡¯s lips slightly move, giving the impression that she wants to smile but is toozy to do so.


    Sloth feels nothing about Wrath¡¯s taunts. Still, she can¡¯t help but be excited by possibilities that involve Lucien and his sisters. And well, excitement is something that Sloth hasn¡¯t felt for thousands of years. In fact, she doesn¡¯t remember feeling that way ever.


    "Help your sister finish the portal. It is very likely that he is in that bigger world, so you don¡¯t want to waste any more time away from him, don¡¯t you?" Sloth speaks to Sophia.


    "Of course!" Sophia loses thatzy attitude easily when thinking about Lucien and how she wants to hug him non-stop, which Sloth doesn¡¯t know yet if it is something positive or negative for them.


    The view of Sophia and Donna working together is certainly something ¡¯out of this world.¡¯ The beauty of the sisters is something really incredible, and any man could look at them for days without getting tired.


    But they are not in danger of being peeked at by someone as Wrath killed all the a.d.u.l.t men on that moon after they gaze at her with l.u.s.tful expressions. The children and few women who survived her fury now hide on the other part of the moon and will stay there for a year until they are sure that ¡¯the purple devil¡¯ has left.


    Whilepleting the enchantment of the portal with magic powder, Sophia looks at Donna with a kind expression. "Why do you let Wrath talk whatever shit she wants? She acts as she wants, and you are always silent. We are not their toys but partners."


    Donna makes an embarrassed expression while stroking her beautiful colored hair. "Ehh... I... when we arrived in this world, I was upset with Wrath because of the things she said. So she told me to beat her up whenever I was mad at her."


    "And what did you do?" Sophia asks.


    Donna smiles. "You know me... I tried to beat her... but it didn¡¯t work. She is very strong and has spanked me countless times. She told me that if I could beat her just once, she would treat me as a partner, but until that happens, I must be silent and listen to her."


    Sophia is upset with Wrath and tries tofort Donna. "She is a damn immortal demon, so this fight is not fair even if she has the same level of power as you."


    Donna strokes Sophia¡¯s head. "It¡¯s fine, little sister. I¡¯m going to use all the powerful enemies that appear in front of me to train and get stronger. Then at some point, I¡¯ll beat Wrath up and make her listen to whatever the shit I want to say."


    Sophia giggles. "I¡¯m sure you can do it."


    "Hehehehe..." Donnaughs too.


    Even with all the shit going on in their lives, Lucien¡¯s family has to enjoy any good times they may have, as that could be thest one before the storm devour them all.


    After a few minutes, the sisters finish the portal. It is very simr to the portal Michael made, but done for two people, with more resources.


    Donna looks at the sky while thinking aloud. "I cannot say that I will miss this ce full of stupid and weak people."


    Sophia looks at the big tower behind them. "I spent a lot of time in this ce, but I missed Lucien all that time, so I also won¡¯t have good memories from here."


    "So, let¡¯s go." Donna extends a hand to Sophia.


    "Yeah!" Sophia smiles as she takes Donna¡¯s hand because she is thrilled that she is finally going back to Lucien, well, if he really is in the world where they are going.


    The sisters walk to the watery portal while the great demons stay inside them in silence.


    And then, just as they came to that world, right after going through the portal, all they see is the darkness of infinite space. But now they can also feel each other¡¯s hand, which makes the journey less lonely.


    The portal made by Donna with all the resources she took from the people of Argerim¡¯s moon under the supervision of Wrath is wless. After a few minutes, the sisters see a great city while the portal opens in the sky above the city of Petra, on Argerim.


    While Sloth just looks for more prominent dangers in a somewhat casual way, Wrath reports everything to Donna. ¡¯Damn!! Jackpot !! There are dragons here, and they are Sh¨¦.¡¯


    Donna is excited as she remembers the stories she has read about dragons. ¡¯Dragons? Those powerful legendary creatures who are said to be able to fight for several days refreshing themselves with the thrill of battle? Aren¡¯t they too strong for us to face now?¡¯


    Wrath quickly responds. ¡¯Well, all the powerful people in the universe have armies of varying power levels, and these here, despite being strong, aren¡¯t invincible. Also, the noble legendary dragons are Tiankong, the children of Aylin and not this Sh¨¦ rabble.¡¯


    ¡¯Hehehehe... let¡¯s crush them down!¡¯ Donna¡¯s eyes shine with expectation for the battle, making Wrath proud of choosing her as a host.


    Meanwhile, Sloth clearly noticed the dragons too, and their power didn¡¯t surprise them, but the power level of some of the people in Petra is strange.


    She thinks to herself. [Seven, no, nine people in the Mortal Realm firstyer and one of them almost reaching the secondyer... this is not at allmon for an inferior world...]


    Then Sloth notices Daisy, flying towards the sea in her stone cocoon. [Oh, a vampire! So did she help those people get to the Mortal Realm? What¡¯s her power... Sky Realm second, no; third? Looks like fourth... second again? Is she wearing any disguise treasure?]


    Sloth, unable to understand Daisy¡¯s exact power level, is confused for a second before understanding her situation. [Ah, she¡¯s hurt... so her real level power is Sky Realm peak or... really interesting.]


    She quickly speaks to Sophia. ¡¯We have to help that woman. She is a vampire, and these dragons are Sh¨¦. The vampiric race does not get along with most Dragons and Gods, but has a neutral rtionship with Demons and hates the Sh¨¦ Dynasty.¡¯


    Sophia looks at Daisy while still falling from the sky and talks to Sloth. ¡¯Why help her? Shouldn¡¯t we focus on our goals?¡¯


    Sloth calmly exins. ¡¯Fighting with these dragons is already the main goal of Wrath and your sister right now, so we must make the most of this situation. Help that vampire will be good for us because she will help uster to understand more about this world.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm...¡¯ Sophia wants to run through this world and just stop when she gets into Lucien¡¯s arms.


    ¡¯She¡¯s been here longer than we and can help us find your brother faster if he¡¯s here.¡¯ Slothments.


    "We are going to help that vampire." Sophia quickly speaks to Donna.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to help me defeat those dragons?" Donna asks.


    "Fighting is not my thing, you know." Sophia giggles.


    Donna shakes her head. "Okay, just be ready to help if something goes wrong."


    Sophia nods. "Sure. I¡¯ll heal you at a distance, so just do what you like most..."


    Donna smiles broadly as she lets go of Sophia¡¯s hand and begins to fall quickly towards the ground.


    On the ground, Marik, the captain of the Sh¨¦ troops, looks at the sky with a curious expression. "Two girls? Who are they?"


    One of the other dragons in front of him looks directly at Donna, falling towards him as he raises his spear. "She..."


    "SSSSSSMAAA..." Everyone hears Donna¡¯s loud and deep voice.


    When she is less than twenty meters from the soldier dragon, Donna punches down at the same time as explosions of energye out of her gauntlets and propel her down.


    Marik feels Donna¡¯s powerful aura and thinks she is in the Sky Realm when, in fact, she is in the fourthyer of the Earth Realm. He gets scared and quickly activates a protective treasure, creating a small barrier around him.


    The dragon soldier has no good senses like Marik¡¯s because he is also in the fourthyer of the Earth Realm. He keeps his spear pointed at Donna whileughing and thinks to himself. [She will impale herself on my spear willingly.]


    Everything happens too fast, even for Marik to understand what¡¯s going on.


    "AAAAAA..." Donna, in the middle of a battle cry and punching down, reaches the dragon and her gauntlet touches the tip of his weapon.


    The dragon, for a second, feels his hands burn as Donna¡¯s brutal force pushes his spear down, but that same overwhelming force also begins to crush the spear de.


    First, the de and then Donna¡¯s gauntlet also breaks the spear shaft at the same time it reaches the dragon¡¯s hand.


    [Dam-] The dragon doesn¡¯t even have time to curse mentally because Donna crushes his hand, arm, and then head, before crushing his whole body in meat paste.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    "SSSSHHH!!!" Donna ends her battle cry while blood, bones, and pieces of organs of that dragon flies everywhere, along with dust and stone from the ground that she breaks, creating arge crater.


    *fhhht*


    A piece of meat from that dragon soldier hits Marik¡¯s defense barrier as he looks shocked at Donna. [Who the hell is she???]


    Donna gets up from the floor after kneeling down to punch everything in her way, so she wipes the blood off her face and looks at Marik, and smiles. "I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!!


    A bizarre dread begins to well up in Marik¡¯s heart, but then he remembers that he has a thousand dragon army of the Mortal Realm and Earth Realm with him.


    He quickly raises his hand, and out of ites a fire dragon snake-like that flies above his position, warning all his troops to gather.


    At the same time, Daisy, still flying towards the sea, is shocked to see Donna crush that dragon soldier from the Earth Realm so easily.


    Still, she knows that two girls, no matter how powerful they are, cannot beat that group of dragons alone unless they are both from the peak Sky Realm and have powerful offensive area skills.


    Also, Daisy has no way of knowing if the sisters can be her allies, so she increases her speed as she finishes creating the stone cocoon around her and Heike.


    "Huh??" But before the cocoon is finished, a green light enters it and breaks Daisy¡¯s spell in a second, causing the cocoon to turn dust and fall.


    Daisy quickly takes Heike¡¯s arm and then realizes that in front of her, there is a beautiful young woman with red hair looking at her while floating on a fluffy big pillow.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 321 - Smashing Dragons (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Smashing Dragons (2/2)</h4>


    "What do you want from me?" Daisy asks Sophia. She feels that the aura of the beautiful red-haireddy in front of her is no stronger than the fifthyer of the Earth Realm, but the way she broke Daisy¡¯s spell makes it clear that Sophia is stronger than she looks.


    Sophia sits cross-legged on the center of her big floating cushion and smiles amicably at Daisy. "I want your help to find my brother."


    Daisy gets confused by Sophia¡¯s answer as she thinks to herself. [She seems honest... but telling the truth right away doesn¡¯t seem very smart as she doesn¡¯t know me. Is she too arrogant or too naive?]


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in a position to help now. Those dragons are Sh¨¦, and they will at best kill us quickly if we don¡¯t get out of here right now." Daisy says in a neutral tone.


    Sophia¡¯s cushion moves to the side by the will of her mind as she points at Donna, fighting, or rather crushing the dragon soldiers who attack her with her gauntlet.


    "As you can see, these stupid dragons don¡¯t stand a chance against my sister alone, let alone me joining her," Sophia speaks calmly.


    "Do you... really think... your sister... alone... Really???" Daisy thinks Sophia is very arrogant, but as she speaks, she realizes that it doesn¡¯t matter if they are of the Mortal Realm firstyer or Earth Realm sixthyer; Donna defeats every dragon that attacks her with few and brutal blows from her gauntlet.


    Daisy looks at Sophia again. "But she is in..."


    "Earth Realm?" Sophiapletes Daisy¡¯s sentence and continues. "Her base power is that, but it is nowhere near her truebat capabilities."


    Daisy knows that many powerful people use various means to increase their power; the point is that Donna is greatly increasing herbat capabilities in a way that Daisy has never seen. Well, that is the power of the demonic energies of the seven great demons.


    "I see..." Daisy replies but still looks concerned. "Yet, there must be approximately a thousand Sh¨¦ dragons here. Only if we cooperate..."


    Sophia sighs deeply and lies down on her cushion. "If you want to help my sister, you will take away her fun and will have to bear the consequences of making her angry."


    "Really? But..." Daisy is confused and begins to question Sophia again.


    However, Heike, who is watching Donna fight many dragons, exims. "Look!! She is in real danger!"


    Even people from thete stages of the Sky Realm would suffer serious damage from that great coop spell, and since Daisy already understood that the sisters are enemies of Sh¨¦, she tries to create a stone barrier around Donna.


    But due to the distance and the training of those dragons, Daisy cannot do anything to help Donna.


    "NOO!!" Daisy exims as she sees the dragons¡¯ spell beingpleted and burns everything on Donna¡¯s spot, even the other dragons still alive around her, including Marik within his magical barrier, immune to the fire, of course.


    "AAAAARRRHHH!!!" The painful scream of the dragons, which are not immune to fire, while they burn to death is heard by everyone.


    But they can also hear Donna¡¯s cry; however...


    "AAAAHHHHHH... HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Donna¡¯s scream seems to be painful, but she also seems to be enjoying that, a bizarre p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that few m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.ts could handle.


    Once the most powerful part of the explosion is over, everything around Donna keeps in mes. Daisy can see the charred bodies of humans and dragons.


    But Donna is standing in the mes andughing ominously. Her clothes were burnt to dust, but her body is now covered with a heavy ck and red armor, full of thorns.


    She looks at the mage dragons and the other hundreds of warriors behind them. "IS THIS ALL YOU HAVE?!?!?"


    While the dragons are shocked, just like Marik, their captain, Wrath materializes her body flying in front of Donna and puts on her a heavy helmet with horns,pleting the Fury¡¯s set armor.


    "Have fun." Wrathughs as he flies over to Donna¡¯s side.


    Marik recovers from the shock and orders his soldiers again. "Attack!! Attack her now!!!"


    The mage takes a step back to recover mana and makes way for the dragon archers and spearmen, who fire their ranged attacks at Donna quickly.


    Dozens of arrows and spears fly towards Donna, leaving Daisy worried again.


    But Donna is fine, or rather, excited and angry. She suffered some damage from the dragons¡¯ spell, which activated her berserker state, generating a lot of demonic energy for her and Wrath.


    Her body begins to glow with red energy, which leaves her armor, terrifyingly beautiful and intimidating.


    Arge red ax appears in Donna¡¯s right hand, so she holds it with both hands while epting the dragons¡¯ arrows and spears from the front, without making any defensive move.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng*


    The arrows and spears make metallic sounds as they hit Donna¡¯s armor, but none of them can do any damage to the red metal that is forged with Wrath¡¯s demonic energy.


    "My time." Donna smiles as she slowly brings her ax back. Red energy begins to radiate from Donna¡¯s hands to the ax and her entire body.


    Marik begins to feel Donna¡¯s powerful aura getting even more intimidating. He knows that her attack will be brutal, so he quickly warns his soldier. "BACK!! GO BACK NOW!!!"


    But how could about nine hundred soldiers with their strength flee from a girl in the middle of the Earth Realm alone?


    The dragons attack again, with arrows, spears, spells, and even the melee warriors charge toward Donna. "KILL HER!!!"


    "She..." Daisy, in the sky, feels Donna¡¯s powerful aura as dense as water and get even more shocked.


    Sophia doesn¡¯t move, still lying on her floating cushion, but her right hand is always shining with green energy as she boosts Donna and creates a magical barrier in front of Daisy and Heike.


    As soon as Donna finishes charging her attack, Wrath runs the tip of her tail over the de of Donna¡¯s ax, and then she swings it forward.


    While Donna¡¯s ax cuts through the air, it also carries all the strength of her anger, not just anger at those dragons, but mostly anger at all the shit she went through.


    [Dad... let my mom stay with me...]


    [You are weak, Donna...]


    [You are pathetic like your mother...]


    [Mom, don¡¯t go...]


    [Your mom knows what she has to do, but what about you...]


    [Please, mom...]


    [Mom...]


    Layers of new des of energy begin to form around the de of Donna¡¯s ax as her powerful aura grows even more.


    Humans and dragons within a radius of a mile find it difficult to breathe as the air seems to get denser and denser.


    *WooooooshhhHHH*


    Then Donna¡¯s aura explodes, throwing arge de of red energy forward.


    An explosion of energy creates a new crater around Donna while the red energy de from her ax destroys everything in front of her, be it people or objects.


    But unlike Lucien¡¯s Wind sh, which cuts everything on the spot like a super sharp de, Donna¡¯s attack is made up of fury energy, that is, raw and unstable energy that crushes more easily than cuts.


    The hundreds of dragon soldiers are hit hard by Donna¡¯s attack, and while the ones at the front are crushed into meat paste against those in the middle of the group, the ones behind them are sent flying through the air like rag dolls.


    Donna just stops swinging her ax when she makes a 300-degree arc, destroying everything in an almostplete area around her.


    Even Daisy and Heike would have suffered some damage if it weren¡¯t for Sophia creating a barrier in front of them.


    While half of those dragons died, others got injured, and Marik¡¯s barrier began to crack.


    "Impossible!! That can¡¯t be!!! This artifact was given to me by the Lord..." Marik starts to panic, partly because of Donna¡¯s devastating power and mainly because she doesn¡¯t seem to like him and his group at all.


    Donna res the ax shaft on her shoulder as she feels her childish inner voice calm down a little. She has difficulty breathing after using so much of her energy in just one attack, but she is still far from her limits.


    [You are weak like your mother and your siblings, Donna.] She hears her father¡¯s voice in her mind again.


    "Wait!! You don¡¯t have to do it!!!" Marik tries to talk to Donna as he knows there is no way to run. At least if he was already in Sky Realm, he could fly, but to try to run now would be to ask to die by an attack from behind.


    Donna looks furiously at Marik as she murmurs. "Say I¡¯m weak again..."


    "I never said anything like that! Sorry if I attacked you!!" Marik is confused by Donna¡¯s words.


    Donna squeezes the shaft of her ax as she reaches in front of Marik. "Say that my mother is weak again."


    "What?!?!" Marik gets ready to run because Donna looks insane. He has no opinion.


    So Donna brings her ax back as she begins to charge another devastating attack.


    Marik saw how hundreds of attacks didn¡¯t work on her because of her imprable armor, so he doesn¡¯t even think about attacking. He undoes just half of his barrier and starts to run in the opposite direction to Donna.


    "Say my siblings are weak again!!!" She exims to herself, or rather to the memories of all the times that Michael was hard on her and her family.


    This time Donna charges her attack even faster and swings the ax forward, again creating arge de of red energy.


    Another devastating attack destroys everything in front of Donna, which in fact was already in ruins after the first attack, and of course, it smashes Marik¡¯s body while he tries to escape, also killing other dragon soldiers.


    "Holy Shit!!" Daisy exims as she sees the destruction that Donna caused in the center of Petra with just two moves while she is still halfway through the Earth Realm. She can¡¯t even imagine what Donna will be able to do when she reaches the Immortal and other Higher Realms.


    Heike does not know whether he feels more admiration or fear of Donna while remaining silent. He thought Daisy was incredibly powerful, but seeing that show of brute power broadened the horizons of his knowledge.


    Donna doesn¡¯t stop to rest but jumps towards the dragons still alive. She has a lot of pent-up anger, and killing them is an excellent way of venting.


    Sophia yawns as she looks at the two moons in the sky and thinks about how she can be near or far from Lucien now.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me your name,dy vampire." Shements.


    "Daisy! My name is Daisy." Daisy speaks quickly and respectfully.


    Sophia turns and looks into Daisy¡¯s eyes. "So, can you help me find my brother?"


    "Of course!" Daisy smiles amicably. She has seen powerful people before, but not so powerful people yet in low realms.


    Sophia smiles too. "Great! If you help me find him quickly, we can be good friends."


    Heike definitely doesn¡¯t want to be disrespectful to Sophia and Donna, so he speaks in a low tone. "Sorry, Lady Sophia... could you ask your sister not to destroy our city?"


    Sophia makes a sorry expression. "It can¡¯t be helped; she loves to destroy everything."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 322 - Frustrations

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Frustrations</h4>


    The day was dawning at the cat-n, but it was already morning since a few hours in the purple world, and even so, Lucien was still in bed with his wives just rxing, which also gives them p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when done together and in the way of Lucien, making everyone stronger.


    As Amelia is trying to be closer and closer to Lucien, and also because he and the girls are doing nothing but gentle c.a.r.e.s.ses, she is clearly on his right side while L.u.s.t and Envy dispute the other side.


    While Lucien pats the head of the girls in his arms, Maggiements. "The ship wasfortable, but nothingpares to our home."


    "Mm." All the girls agree with Maggie¡¯s words. Lucien¡¯s big bed is only no morefortable than his arms.


    Lucienments. "I cannot always be here while we travel because the position is always changing, and it would be irresponsible on my part to leave the troops without leadership for a long time. But you can, and I have suggested this a few times."


    Ang responds while continuing to give Lucien a pleasant foot massage. "What makes our home here is not this house but you, so it makes no sense for us to stay here while you stay on the ship."


    "Mm." All the girls agree with Ang¡¯s words.


    Some girls spend most of their time in the purple world doing housework like Aria and Kara, and others who are justzy like Mia and E, but they all look forward to Lucien¡¯s return all night, so if he sleeps somewhere else, they will also want to sleep next to him, every night.


    "I see... So, let¡¯s enjoy time here a little more." Lucien smiles and starts to tickle little Ko before paying attention to all his girls.


    After a few more hours in bed, some girls go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone, while others remain in the bedroom to be pampered by Lucien.


    As the group¡¯s leader in the kitchen, little Kara clearly lives up to her title as ¡¯chief maiden,¡¯ and after she left the bedroom, Marie and Lena, currently in Lucien¡¯s arms, made the same thoughtful expression.


    "Her sixteen-year birthday will be in two weeks." Mariements.


    "I know," Lucien responds as his right-hand runs over Marie¡¯s delicate body, making her m.o.a.n softly.


    Lena looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes. "She seems calm, but in fact, she is very much eager forward to it."


    "I¡¯ll think of something special for her; don¡¯t worry," Lucien responds as he gently holds Lena¡¯s chin with his left hand and kisses her sweet lips.


    Lucien is always thinking about the well being of his wives. Their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is their source of power, so he needs to make sure they are always feeling the best possible, so he can quickly rescue his mom and reunite their whole family.


    Right now, while most of his girls are really fine, he can feel Kara¡¯s excitement, as well as Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia¡¯s eagerness to have their revenge.


    Also, he can feel Rose and Ghnna¡¯s difort in a simr way. He already knows what worries Rose and so he can get an idea of what worries Ghnna.


    And although Lucien is always nning his next steps to solve their problems, some things can¡¯t be helped, and others need time.


    After an incredible breakfast, Lucien and his girls had a bath together and left the purple world to continue traveling. Even girls who usually stay at home preferred to travel alongside Lucien and enjoy the beautifulndscape of the Alliance¡¯s forests from the cat-n to Viset.


    But first, Lucien went to say goodbye to Nina, the cat-girl in charge of the cat-n, until Miryaes back from the war against the Light Empire.


    As Lucien¡¯s group walks the streets of Oxard, everyone can easily hear the cat-girls¡¯ments about him, and without any surprises for Lucien¡¯s wives, all the cat-girls are already in love with him.


    Although Theodore¡¯s group was strong, the cat-girls would still beat them alone, or rather, with the elven troops¡¯ help. However, it was impossible for them not to suffer losses, and many of the mercenaries would escape.


    The cat-n women cannot deny that having Eve as Queen and Lucien as King is the best thing that has happened to them in many years.


    Also, the few men in the cat-n, who can now only hold positions as servants, hope the Alliance will have a real bnce with Lucien¡¯s leadership.


    Still, some people still doubt Lucien will be really good for Alliance, and few others, like some of the elven troops, especially their captain, don¡¯t like Lucien at all.


    The captain of the elven troops does not hate Lucien, but she is very fond of Eve¡¯s feminine policy, and having a King can ruin that.


    And while she thinks about him, she sees Lucien enter the longhouse with his group to speak to Nina.


    "Good morning, my King." Nina and Lua quickly bow to Lucien.


    But the elven captain makes an annoyed expression while her troops try to stay neutral and out of the possible conflict.


    Lucien approaches Nina and smiles at Lua as he talks to them. "I can speak for myself and my wives when I say that we would like to spend more time in the cat-n, but we have to move on."


    Lua fights the urge to ask to follow Lucien, while Nina responds respectfully. "I understand. I can speak for all the people of the cat n when I say that we would like to have your majesty here for a longer time and be able to show you the best ces in our home, but I understand that your majesty has matters to resolve and you cannot lose time with us now."


    He nods. "Yes, now I have urgent matters to deal with, but I will certainly bring my family to a pic on the cat-n beaches before returning to my home."


    Nina smiles. "The cat-n will always be at your majesty¡¯s orders. At first, we epted you as the brother of our beloved Queen, but after seeing you fighting to defend us..."


    Nina gets thrilled to remember all the shit and injustice that the cat-n has been through andpares that to having Lucien defending them with his own de.


    She takes a deep breath and continues. "You know, our n has always had to defend itself... even other ns have intimidated us. Eve brought many positive changes, but your majesty got our trust so quickly."


    Lucien can¡¯t resist patting Nina¡¯s head while she gets emotional. It seems strange to her to someone of his age patting a m.a.t.u.r.e woman like her, but his high height makes it seem more natural.


    He smiles at Madelyn as he speaks. "It¡¯s alright, Nina. Despite my sister, Madelyn is my wife, and the cat-n is her people. So, while I am in this world, I will defend the cat-n as best I can."


    Nina smiles at Lucien. "And because of that, your majesty already has our loyalty."


    "Humph!" The elven captain makes a mocking sound.


    "Something wrong?" Lucien asks. He clearly heard herints at a distance, and it is also quite evident that she does not like him by her expression when gazing at him.


    The elven captain is not afraid of Lucien and his group, so she speaks directly. "I don¡¯t believe Queen Eve has agreed to let you lead the Alliance alongside her. She showed us how men are weak, and women must reign supreme. So, she more than all of us doesn¡¯t need a man."


    "But everyone needs a family, even her," Lucien speaks calmly. In Portgreen, heads would have already rolled for such ack of respect, but here at the Alliance, Lucien doesn¡¯t want to act like an authoritarian King and leave that part to Eve while he deals only with cute girls and killing their enemies.


    "But-" The elven captain cannot deny that people should not live without a family. However, she tries to argue.


    But Lucien interrupts her. "Who are you?"


    Before the elven captain answers, Ghnna, wearing a hood, steps forward, stands beside Lucien, and speaks. "Yrina, daughter of Yrana, an elven captain of noble blood... a racist idiot who defends an abusive and patriarchal system of noble elves."


    Yrina, the elf captain, makes a stern expression. "Why do you hide under that hood? I would recognize your voice anywhere... the rebellious princess who abandoned her own mother."


    Ghnna takes off the hood. "Yes, I abandoned that life. I never belonged there, and those people were not really my family."


    "And is he your family? This strange man?" Yrina asks.


    Ghnna hugs Lucien, and he wraps his arm around her waist gently as she responds. "Yes, he doesn¡¯t give a damn for politics, nobility, or stupid systems, but he respects the family above all and will do anything to protect those dear to him... I¡¯m lucky to be one of those people gifted with his love."


    Yrina takes a deep breath. "I know our people were not perfect, but Eve corrected all our mistakes and made us the best we can be... however, you weren¡¯t there with your mom to witness that moment because you ran away!"


    Ghnna shakes her head. "I will not argue with you. You elves are still the same... stubborn and stupid people who refuse to change or try to understand the other¡¯s point of view."


    "You are also an elf!! Our princess, even though you are away from home!!!" Yrina speaks in a loud and authoritative tone, which starts to make Lucien upset because she is disrespectful to his beloved wife.


    "My home is beside my husband." Ghnna turns to embrace Lucien with both arms.


    Yrina is furious that Ghnna is disrespecting all the ancient traditions of the elves and acts without thinking, trying to grab Ghnna¡¯s arm. "NO, IT IS NOT!!"


    But Lucien acts more quickly, embracing Ghnna and pointing his red katana to Yrina. "Anyone who says my wife¡¯s home is not at my side will be making trouble for me. Do you want to be my enemy?"


    Yrina instinctively backs off while remembering how Lucien¡¯s red de was responsible for hundreds of deaths with just one move.


    "..." Yrina looks at Lucien and Ghnna angrily. She is not exactly furious at them but at the fact that Ghnna seems so happy beside Lucien while her mother had to suffer the elvish King¡¯s fury until Eve got there to help them.


    She is very fond of Ghalenna, probably more than her own mother, and has always found it absurd that Ghnna has abandoned her.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go, please. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡¯ Ghnna speaks mentally to Lucien.


    Lucien agrees while lowering his katana and speaks calmly to Yrina. "My wife has nothing to talk to you about, but about the fact that you don¡¯t ept me as your King, you will have to speak directly to my sister when shees back. Until then, no longer appear in front of me, or I will cut off your head."


    "..." Yrina remains silent because she knows that there is nothing she can do about her frustrations.


    But Marie and Lena continue to stare at Yrina. Then the sisters look at each other and nod. "Mm."


    The other people inside the longhouse are confused for a second before arge ball of water forms out of nowhere above Yrina¡¯s head and falls on her.


    *Ssh*


    The ball breaks, wetting Yrina with really icy water and making her immediately start to shiver.


    "You needed to cool your head." Lenaments in a mocking tone.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank us." Marieughs as she and Lena follow Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 323 - Opportunity Makes Luck

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Opportunity Makes Luck</h4>


    About thirty miles from Viset, the capital of the Alliance, four men run through the forest towards the east coast, which is also the direction of the cat-n.


    All four are big demi-humans who were once imposing warriors, full of life and vigor. But now they are broken and mutted people, clinging to thest thread of dignity that they still think they have.


    "Faster!! We have to go to the coast immediately and find a ship!" The man in front speaks.


    He is a tall werewolf who was once the general leader of all Alliance ns but now has difficulty running while limping on a badly injured leg.


    Also, his ears were cut as well as his tail and more than half of his fur burned. Only Rein knows the hell he went through at the hands of Pride.


    Behind Rein, the once terrifying manticore patriarch also limps as he ps his left-wing alone. His body was also mutted by Pride and the women he hurt.


    His ears and tail were cut off; his bones were broken and rebuilt several times. But Pride was even crueler in cutting just one of his wings, leaving the other so Lanzo could try to fly and fail miserably, just as he has done since he managed to flee from Viset.


    "Damn, Rein. Your boy won¡¯t make it!!" Lanzo shouts as he looks back and sees Rein¡¯s two sons helping each other to run, still more than twenty meters from them.


    Rein stops running and looks at his children. It is evident that his eldest son is trying to help his brother, but the young werewolf is very hurt and may not resist even if they manage to escape.


    "Nius..." Rein calls his eldest son¡¯s name in a sad tone.


    Both werewolf brothers understand their situation, but while the youngest fears death, or worse, the torture of the women he has hurt, Nius does not want to lose any more members of his family.


    Nius continues to drag his brother forward and support him by the waist. "Father, we can do it!"


    Rein approaches Nius and begins to push the brothers away from each other. "If we don¡¯t run, soon that dammed elf will find us. You have to leave your brother."


    "Brother!" The young werewolf holds his brother¡¯s hand tightly. He knows that alone he can barely survive in the forest.


    "Father!!" Nius tries to continue ording to his brother, but Rain pushes the young werewolf to the ground and pulls Nius towards Lanzo.


    "We have to move now!" Lanzo speaks in a concerned tone.


    Nius looks at Rein with a pleading expression. "But they will torture him again and again..."


    Werewolves have always been the most dominant creatures in the Alliance, alongside the manticore n, so they never knew what it¡¯s like to be on the bullied side until Eve arrives. And now, everything seems like an endless nightmare for them.


    Rein limps over to his young son, who can barely get up on his own. Then he kneels in front of the young werewolf and strokes his burnt hair.


    "Father..." The young werewolf makes a hopeful expression.


    But he should have known that Rein was never merciful, not even to his own family.


    Rein quickly holds the head of his son and rotates it, breaking the young werewolf¡¯s neck and killing him on the spot.


    *Crack*


    "NOOO!!" Nius tries to run towards his brother, but Lanzo holds him back.


    "We have to go now!!" Lanzo pushes Nius forward and starts running again towards the east.


    "He won¡¯t be caught or tortured anymore, but we will if you don¡¯t start running right now!!" Rein yells at Nius as he runs towards Lanzo.


    Nius is saddened by the death of his brother, but he recovers quickly because only the strong can continue to live.


    "Damn bitch!! It¡¯s all her fault!!!" Nius screams and runs behind his father.


    -------------------------------------


    At the same time, in Viset.


    An elven warrior in emerald armor enters the throne room and sees Ghalenna having breakfast while reading several papers on her desk, next to Eve¡¯s throne.


    The former Elven Queen¡¯s admiration for eve is incredibly high, and although Eve told her to "took care" the throne in her absence, Ghalenna refuses to sit on the Great Queen¡¯s throne and spends most of her time solving bureaucratic problems of the kingdom in her desk.


    The elven warrior approaches Ghalenna and kneels in silence. From the young elf¡¯s regretful expression and posture, Ghalenna knows it will be bad news.


    "Report," Ghalenna speaks as she eats green bread.


    The elven warrior speaks quickly. "It¡¯s all my fault. Lanzo ran away with Rein and two of his sons."


    "WHAT?!" Ghalenna smashes the bread on the table with a heavy blow.


    Before the elven warrior can say anything, Ghalenna quickly asks. "How?"


    The elven warrior exins. "They were badly injured, not only physically, but their minds were also broken... We would never have imagined that they would be able to beat two guards... maybe it¡¯s because the Great Queen left the city? I feel weaker too."


    Eve exined to Ghalenna how her aura works. Despite having small improvements in the real power of people who respect Eve, the benefits are only significant in the people closest to Eve, that is, to whom she has a little respect as well.


    Still, Eve and Pride¡¯s main power is to make only people near her stronger as a buff, so when she left the city of Viset, Eve¡¯s followers there started to feel weaker.


    However, that does not justify Lanzo and Rein¡¯s escape as Eve left all the ns together under the provisional leadership of Ghalenna, who now feels very irresponsible and not worthy of Eve¡¯s trust.


    Yet, that is not exactly Ghalenna¡¯s fault. She ordered the prison guards to be careful around Rein and Lanzo, but pride easily makes people overestimate themselves, and that is where the danger lies; even a badly injured dog still bites.


    "How long it was?" Ghalenna stops ming herself and focuses on finding the fugitives to lessen the shame she is feeling.


    The elven warrior is also very ashamed, mainly because she is the captain of the guard. "I don¡¯t know for sure... that was during the night turn, and I only found out now when I found my guards knocked out."


    "Any clue where they fled to? Can they be hidden in the city?" Ghalenna asks as she gets up.


    The elven warrior also stands up while responding. "As soon as I found about it, I ordered fox-n scouts to follow their tracks. They must be on their way now, so should we follow them?"


    Ghalenna picks up a green bread from her desk and eats it as she runs towards the castle doors. "Let¡¯s go; they can¡¯t be too far away."


    ----------------------------------


    At the western gates of the city of Oxnard.


    "Have a safe journey, my King," Nina respectfully speaks after they finish saying goodbye.


    Lucien waves and smiles at Nina and the other cat-girls as he walks down the road that leads to Viset.


    All the women in the cat-n cannot help feeling that they are missing something as they watch Lucien and his girls go. It was just a day, but that day will be unforgettable for them.


    Walking through the forests of the Alliance can be a dangerous walk because of the mystic beasts, but also pleasant because of the beautiful vegetation.


    But for Lucien¡¯s wives, who can travel on floating tforms, there are no problems, as they can move quickly and still enjoy the view from the sky.


    But Lucien¡¯s troops have yet to travel bynd. Well, that¡¯s what he thought.


    "The girls are already powerful enough to create tforms big enough for the troops as well." L.u.s.tments.


    The mage girls agree with L.u.s.t. Their growth in power is so fast with Lucien, that they don¡¯t have enough time to be constantly discovering their limits.


    "Let¡¯s try." Ang is the first to start expanding her alreadyrge floating tform.


    But before Lena and Marie startpeting, as usual, Kylee and Anne further encourage them. "Who was it that talked about making ten sh.i.p.s alone?"


    "I can do it!" Marie exims.


    "Me too!!" Lena quickly responds whilepetitive intent sparkles in her eyes.


    *Pah*


    Lucien ps the butts of both sisters, who make a happier than sad expression upon receiving what should be a punishment.


    "Ten sh.i.p.s seem too much; it¡¯s fifty miles to Viset, so make two while Ang and Rose make three, so that will be enough for all troops," Lucien exins in a loving tone.


    "Alright!" Marie and Lena respond together. Although they always want topete, obeying Lucien brings many more benefits.


    Then the girls start making big sh.i.p.s with their element, much like the real one they traveled by sea and are now under the protection of the cat-n. Lucien could have tried to keep the sh.i.p.s in the purple world, but he still needs to strengthen his soul to have more control over the purple world.


    Even the girls get surprised by their own power when they easily manage to create the sh.i.p.s. Manipting that amount of element is not easy even for Earth Realm mages, but Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, more and more incredible, makes all his girls more talented and powerful than the most privileged people in the universe. L.u.s.t begins to think that talent means nothingpared to having Lucien¡¯s affection.


    The troops divide again into groups of two hundred and board the floating sh.i.p.s while only Lucien¡¯s family and his closest troops, such as the recently added spy Lana, Raquel, and Est, Ko¡¯s best friend stayed in his main ship.


    In addition to the mage girls being able to move the sh.i.p.s through the air easily, Madelyn still helps them by creating a positive wind current in the direction of Viset, making the sh.i.p.s move even faster.


    "Now that is traveling." Elsiements.


    The girls enjoy the view of the sky while looking at the rainforests of the cat-n and the other forests that are in the direction of Viset. But some girls don¡¯t like flying very much.


    While little Ko ys with Est, Oya approaches Lucien and stirs his shirt sleeve. "Hubby... I want to run."


    Lucien smiles at Oya as he strokes her chin. He can feel her d.e.s.i.r.e, but he still asks to exercise her speech. "Alone?"


    Oya is far from understanding all the words, but some are quite natural to her.


    "With you." She responds in a warm and pleading tone, which is the same as irresistible to Lucien.


    He brings her lips up to his mouth and kisses her for a few seconds. "Of course, my love."


    Then Lucien mentally warns his wives mentally as he walks to the edge of the ice ship and lets his body falls while holding Oya in his arms.


    Oya hugs Lucien tightly as they fall from the sky. Then, a few meters from the ground, Lucien ps his wings to establish the flight, and Oya jumps from his arms, turning to the form of a tiger in the air and extending her original size.


    "ROAR!!" Oya roars, releasing her bestial inner d.e.s.i.r.es while making all other beasts within a mile terrified.


    Then Lucien mont on her and gently holds her fur as she runs towards Viset. Even the floating sh.i.p.s at super-speed cannotpete with mama tigress in her extended form.


    Since Oya intends just to run around and have some time alone with Lucien, she gets off the road and starts exploring the surroundings while taking great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his pats.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives somehow can understand how Oya is stealing the scene, but all they can do is pout. Well, those with wings like Astrid, Aria, and E can follow Lucien from the sky.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 324 - Hunting the Hunters (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Hunting the Hunters (1/3)</h4>


    ¡¯Hahaha... It... feels... so good!!¡¯ Lucien hears Oya¡¯s excited voice in his mind as she runs through the dense forest of high trees with him.


    After she learned to speak a few words, she also learned tomunicate with him mentally even when she is in beast form.


    Lucien smiles and strokes Oya¡¯s head. She is by his side since the first day he arrived in this world, totally loyal to him, and that is why he loves her so much.


    As Oya continues to run at super-speed, they easily travel miles towards Viset even though they are not running in a straight line but exploring the forest. Meanwhile, the main ship with Lucien¡¯s wives and the other sh.i.p.s with the troops follow them a little bit slower in the sky.


    Lucien can hear Aria, E, and Astrid ying in the sky as they fly above him, but then L.u.s.t warns him of something interesting.


    ¡¯There are three people six miles ahead.¡¯ She speaks mentally.


    Lucien thinks that people can be just demi-humans hunting or doing anything usually. Still, he goes towards them to continue his "tour" with Oya.


    Also, he praises L.u.s.t. ¡¯Your senses are getting more and more incredible, darling.¡¯


    L.u.s.t giggles seductively in Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯This is thanks to our hard work, hehe...¡¯


    ¡¯You kn-¡¯ Lucien was about to tease L.u.s.t, but then the mysterious people ahead entered the radius of his senses, and he heard a name that made him not believe in his own luck.


    As many people may have the same name, mainly within the same homnd, Lucien did not specte and just said to Oya kept moving towards those people carefully while listening to anything else they say.


    Meanwhile, Rein, Nius, and Lanzo run towards the coast. They were very lucky to get help to escape from Viset, and now they think it is not impossible to escape the Alliance too. Of course, they have no idea that so many people who want to kill them are around them right now.


    "Faster!! We should be close to the cat-n by now." Rein shouts as he hobbles and has trouble breathing. His physique is really amazing as he can still move after being tortured for so long.


    "We have to go north, or we will be found by people from the cat-n," Lanzoments while remembering all the atrocities he has already done for the cat-n. Bully cat and fox girls were his favorite entertainment.


    Nius also has trouble running while feeling a lot of pain throughout his body. "There should be no problems as the cat-n is always concerned with defending their port from pirates..."


    Hearing Nikalus¡¯ words, Rein, Lanzo, and himself can¡¯t help but reflect on what it¡¯s like to be buried in shit. They forced the cat-people out of their homnd and made them live on the dangerous coast, but now they are afraid to meet any cat-girl as their lives depended on it.


    "Is this some kind of punishment for our arrogance?" Nius remembers how she intimidated a young fox-girl that he found very attractive.


    "Bulshit!!" Rein yells. "It¡¯s all about power... we are screwed because of that bitch they call the Great Queen, but just as she used some witchcraft to make herself so strong, so will we, and then we will be back to retake what is rightfully ours!"


    Lanzo shakes his head. "If I can get out of here, I will nevere back again! My life is worth than this shit."


    "But-" Nius starts to respond but then...


    *Roar*


    They hear a low growling from the bushes several feet ahead.


    "Wait." Rein whispers as he picks up a piece of wood from the ground. Previously he would have used his ws to fight without weapons, but they were cut off.


    Lanzo picks up a big stone from the ground, as he is in the same situation as Rein. They both start walking towards the bushes. "It must be a tiger..."


    As soon as they arrive in front of the bush, Rein signals to Lanzo, and they both attack the bush, intending to hurt the beast behind it.


    Rein makes a vertical attack with his piece of wood, and Lanzo throws the big stone, but both attacks hit the ground as there is nothing behind the bush.


    "?????" They look at each other in confusion while Nius, behind them, is also confused.


    *Wooosh*


    Everyone hears the sound of wind hitting the leaves of the trees and looks back quickly.


    Yet they see nothing but trees and bushes. "Where?!"


    "Dammit! We need to get out of here now!!" Lanzo speaks as he turns and starts running.


    "Move on!!" Rein speaks to Nius while also turning to run.


    Nius starts to move, but before he can finish taking a step, he feels someone behind him.


    *ROAR*


    Before Nius can turn around to see who¡¯s behind him, he hears a deafening roar right next to his ear.


    "AHH!!" Nius is startled and tries to run but falls over his injured leg. He rolls on the ground and looks back but sees no one.


    "Son!!" Rein turns quickly and sees Nius on the ground and no one around. He gets more and more scared.


    "AAAOOOHH!!" Then they hear Lanzo¡¯s scream and look ahead just to see the badly injured manticore man flying towards them, or rather, being throw like a rag doll.


    Rein quickly moves towards Lanzo to try to catch him before he falls to the ground and gets further injured, but...


    *Wooosh* *ROAR*


    Rein also feels someone moving close to him and then the deafening roar very close to his ear.


    "AHHHH!!!" He screams and tries to defend in the direction of the roar, but a strong blow on his back throws him to the ground before he can see his attacker.


    Nor did Nius get to see who attacked his father. All he saw was a swift reddish shadow passing between them.


    While Lanzo cries on the ground in pain from the burning cut on his c.h.e.s.t, Nius panics.


    But Rein has a strong will and starts to get up off the ground while ignoring the pain in his whole body and screams in random directions. "Who¡¯s there??!?!"


    He knows that a beast would not y with them like that, so whoever is attacking them is an intelligent being.


    "Why are you attacking us?! Who the hell are you?!?!" Rein stands up yells at the trees and bushes.


    "Me?"


    Everyone looks up when they hear a deep male voice above them.


    "??????" Rein, Nius, and Lanzo get shocked to see Lucien sitting casually on the branch of a tree while gazes at them with an amused expression.


    "You..." Rein starts to speak but doesn¡¯t know what to say next. He never saw anyone as fast as Lucien, so he is obviously scared, mainly because his group is so hurt to fight.


    Lucien smiles sarcastically. "Oh, don¡¯t mind me; you must fear my wives."


    [Wives??] They think.


    *Pah*


    Then they hear the loud noise and look in the direction that Lanzo tried to escape just to see L.u.s.t in her dark armor cracking her whip in the air. It still has some of Lanzo¡¯s blood on the tip.


    Lanzo loses control of his body to fear and tries to drag himself in the direction they havee.


    "Shit, shit, shit!!!" Lanzo, Nius, and Rein exim together as they realize how screwed they are.


    Rein looks at Lucien again and sees him disappear from the tree instantly. [????]


    *ROOOAR*


    Lucien found it was really cool to use Envy¡¯s demonic energy to copy Oya¡¯s roar. It is not the same thing, but it is quite useful in this situation.


    He roars loudly as he passes among the poor demi-humans, making them so afraid that they fall to the ground alone again.


    Their legs are shaking so much that it is almost impossible for them to get up. They are literally almost scared to death.


    "My bad..." Lucien speaks in a fake sorry tone while sitting on top of another tree.


    Nius is almost crying while Lanzo is paralyzed with fear. But Rein again manages to question Lucien. "What do you want from us???"


    Lucien almost feels sorry for the poor middle-aged werewolf. It¡¯s easy to imagine how Eve and Pride tortured them. But of course, Lucien is still holding on not to torture them further before his wives can do so.


    "As I said, your thing is not exactly with me, but with them." Lucien points up.


    Lanzo, Nius, and Rein look up, beyond the trees, and see a giant ice ship in the sky. There is no way not to be impressed by that, but to their shock reaches its maximum level, three women jump off the ship andnd in front of them.


    The ground shakes when Astrid, Scarlett, and Oliviand in front of Lanzo and Rein.


    Despite the tragedies that happened to Astrid and Scarlett had happened many years ago, Rein recognizes Scarlett by the simrities to her brother, whom Rein kept as a private ve for several years.


    In Lanzo¡¯s case, he recognizes Astrid by the simrities with her mother, who was one of the few people to disagree with his policies, but he doesn¡¯t remember Olivia.


    "You?!?!?!" Both Rein and Lanzo exim at the same time while Nius is confused.


    Scarlett quickly grabs Rein by the cor and speaks angrily. "Where¡¯s my brother?!?!"


    "I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!!! He must have been caught by Queen along with everyone else." Rein quickly exins while trying to understand what is going on.


    Astrid and Olivia, on the other hand, look at Lanzo while thinking about how to torture him as long as possible, which does not seem to be easy since he is almost dead and very mutted.


    "I waited a long time for the day that would avenge my mother¡¯s death." Astridments.


    *Glup*


    Lanzo makes a swallows sound while he knows that there is nothing he can say to get rid of that enviable end. Not only did he kill Astrid¡¯s mother, but he had her r.a.p.ed by a human before dying by injuries.


    Olivia takes a step forward and kicks Lanzo in the face. "Damn!! Do you even remember me after destroying my family?!"


    Lanzo spits out a mouthful of blood and a few teeth on the ground before looking at Olivia with a confused expression. "I have nothing to do with stupid humans!"


    "But your son did!" Olivia speaks angrily and then exins. "He wanted to use the power of my family to take control of the manticore-n, and you killed my family for that as well as marking my face with that horrible scar so that I would always remember the pain."


    Lanzo looks at Olivia and really starts to remember when she was younger, and he made a deep cut on her face. "You cured the poison... how?"


    Olivia smiles and points to Lucien. "Gift from my husband as well as this revenge being possible."


    Lanzo now understands why Lucien was ying with him like that. But instead of being shocked or scared, he startsughing because his mind is already too broken for him to be able to reason properly.


    He looks at Olivia and mocks. "What revenge? Look at me! That bitch took everything I had... even my wing. You came toote for it... she broke me, not you."


    Before Olivia can speak, Lucien starts tough. "Eve is my oldest sister, so well, this revenge was done by our family."


    "Oldest sister?!?!?" Lanzo, Rein, and Nius exim as they get shocked again. Unfortunately for them, their nightmare is not over yet.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 325 - Hunting the Hunters (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Hunting the Hunters (2/3)</h4>


    "Don¡¯t think too much about my big sis now. She may have started punishing you, but only my wives will really decide your fate now." Lucien exins to Lanzo, Rein, and Nius.


    Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia jumped off the ship because they were very eager, but some other wivese down with Rose to watch the show while Lucien¡¯s troops wait.


    "Look what we have here..." Elsie says in a sarcastic tone as she approaches Nius.


    Nius was already very afraid of Lucien, but now he started to crawl backward when he sees Elsie.


    Lucienughs, and Elsie quickly exins. "When Queen Eve offered me the chance to torture him, I didn¡¯t refuse. It was because of this stupid dog that Anne left our n to go to Portgreen. Also, he wanted to beat me in the arena after I beat his brother, even though both of them are much older than me."


    Anne can¡¯t help but giggles while she is happy, knowing that her cousin cares so much for her. However, Anne left the fox-n also because she wanted to live adventures, which she is now living with Lucien, and that is something she will never regret.


    Lucien is impressed by Elsie¡¯s loyalty. Although Anne is just her cousin, a secondary member of the fox-n royalty, Elsie seems to care and respect her a lot.


    While Anne embraces the waist on one side of Lucien, Elsie naturally approaches the other side of him, and he also "naturally" begins to c.a.r.e.s.s both fluffy ears while shaking his head at Nius with a fake sorry expression.


    "So you bullied these two cute girls..." Lucien¡¯s words awaken in Nius the greatest regret feeling possible. But how could he presume that things would end this way?


    "No... no... please!!" Nius continues to drag himself backward as he grows more and more afraid. Rein and Lanzo, despite wanting to appear strong, are also afraid of dying.


    "ROAR!" Oya fiercely roars behind Nius, making him freeze in fear and stop moving. Then she looks at Lucien with an expression that means, "listen to my roar; I can scare them too."


    Lucienughs at Oya¡¯s cute action. Also, it¡¯s not like he likes to see people randomly in such a situation, but seeing the growing fear in the eyes of the men who did his beloved wives harm is incredibly pleasurable.


    However, they are badly hurt, and the girls won¡¯t be able to get their whole revenge that way.


    "Easy, easy..." Lucien speaks softly while holding Scarlett¡¯s shoulders before she asphyxiates Lanzo while asking about her brother.


    "But-" Scarlett is really worried about her brother.


    Lucien smiles lovingly at his girls. "Okay, I have a n."


    Then he looks east while thinking out loud. "What is it? Approximately twenty miles from the coast?"


    Envy, next to Amelia,ments. "Maybe a little less."


    Then Lucien looks at Rein, Lanzo, and Nius. "How about onest chance? You deserve it after you ran away."


    The demi-humans man can¡¯t help thinking that Lucien is just ying with them, but Rein still wants to have onest hope. "What do you mean?"


    Lucien exin. "I will allow you to keep running without attacking you for a while. How long do you need to get on the coast? An hour? Half an hour? If you seed, I will let you alive."


    While the demi-human man is confused, Lucien¡¯s wives quickly speak to him mentally. They obviously totally trust him, but this revenge is essential to them.


    ¡¯Are you really going to let them live if they get to the coast? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¯ Astrid is the first to ask.


    Lucien quickly exins to her and the others, mentally, of course. ¡¯We can¡¯t scare them anymore if they think they¡¯ve already lost everything. We have to give them a little hope in order to scare them even more, and then, you will kill them when their regret reaches a level never seen before.¡¯


    The girls quickly start to like his n. Of course, he always has everything under control because he is the person they can always trust and count on.


    While Rein¡¯s group cannot understand Lucien¡¯s intention, Rein speaks in a low, respectful tone. "We could do it in less than twenty minutes before, but now we are too hurt to do that even in an hour."


    Lucien is aware of their situation as L.u.s.t is always reporting that in detail to him. Then he takes out threerge bottles of healing potion from his storage ring and puts them on the floor in front of Rein.


    Rein looks at Lucien with a confused expression. Healing potions can really save a person¡¯s life, but they need some time to work, especially in cases of severe injuries.


    Lucien smiles strangely at the demi-humans man as he points to the bottles. "These are not simple healing potions; they are made only for my girls with my most valuable resource."


    Rein¡¯s group looks at the bottles and really thinks they are unlike anything they¡¯ve ever seen. The green liquid in the bottle looks more bright than the elves¡¯ magic, but there is also something white inside the potion; some strands of a liquid that seems thicker than the green liquid, and they deduce that it is the secret of Lucien¡¯s power, his most valuable resource.


    Lucien¡¯s wives have a hard time holding theirugh as they quickly recognize that thick, white liquid in the potion.


    Although they can drink it straight from the source, healing them immediately, L.u.s.t¡¯s idea of putting Lucien¡¯s c.u.m into the potions was really good.


    He couldn¡¯t kiss them while spitting or c.u.m.m.i.n.g on them doesn¡¯t look good at all, but giving them the "super potions" doesn¡¯t seem bad.


    Rein begins to understand Lucien¡¯s n to have fun with them, but a part of him, like Lanzo, thinks that if Lucien underestimates them, they may actually have a chance to get away; a chance is better than none.


    He takes two potions and tosses one to Lanzo while quickly opening his one and smell it. [Damn!! It smells delicious.]


    Although Rein and Lanzo kept their thoughts to themselves, their reactions made their feelings clear, which made some of Lucien¡¯s wives startughing.


    Rein takes the third potion and gives it to Nius, so they quickly start drinking it. That is simply the most delicious thing they¡¯ve ever drunk, as Lucien¡¯s demonic energy can give p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to any living creature, not necessarily just women.


    Lucien¡¯s wives feel a little bad for letting them drink his precious baby seeds, but since Lucien can generate infinite amounts of it, that¡¯s not so bad, which makes the scene funny.


    But he doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to see men drinking his c.u.m. This does not appeal to him like seeing his girls drinking, but it will be useful for his purpose.


    The demi-human man quickly finished drinking the super potions and can¡¯t help but gaze at Lucien with imploring expressions.


    Lucien¡¯s wives have even more fun watching that humiliating scene as L.u.s.t approaches Lucien and begins to stroke his c.o.c.k over his clothes.


    "Are you already addicted to my husband¡¯s thick c.u.m? You won¡¯t have it anymore!!" L.u.s.t makes a fake angry expression.


    "WHAT?!?" Rein is shocked. He cannot believe the one he just heard.


    "That¡¯s not possible, is it?" Nius also doesn¡¯t believe that the delicious liquid he just drank was c.u.m.


    Somehow, Lanzo thinks that L.u.s.t really is telling the truth. Although it sounds ridiculous, he doesn¡¯t think it would be time for that kind of joke.


    He runs his finger on his lips and picks up some of that white thick liquid while his whole body trembles.


    Nius and Rein look at Lanzo as he analyzes the white liquid on his finger. Then he sniffs it and makes a scared expression, also making Rein and Nius freak out.


    "SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Lanzo starts to punch the ground.


    "DAMMIT!!" Rein never could imagine that such a day woulde. The day he would drink it from another man...


    Nius is sadder than furious. He always prided himself on his masculinity, but now he has nothing more to be proud of. "Do we really drink his c.u.m?"


    Lucien shakes his head. "No need to thank me. Now move on! I¡¯m going to give you half an hour, and then if you haven¡¯t made it to the coast, it will be your end."


    Rein, Lanzo, and Nius, still in shock from having drunk such a heavenly drink, quickly get up from the ground while feeling the pain disappearing from their bodies. Although incredibly efficient, Lucien¡¯s super potions will not fully heal them but will be like an anesthetic, allowing them to run for half an hour without any problems.


    That concerns Astrid, Olivia, and Scarlett, but they trust Lucien, who smiles at them. "Don¡¯t worry; they won¡¯t make it to the coast. I said we wouldn¡¯t attack them, but I didn¡¯t say anything about not chasing them."


    The girls smile, as Lucien exins. "Don¡¯t let them see you, and then they will be even more terrified. I bet they won¡¯t be able to run more than ten miles before they can¡¯t move in fear."


    "Hehehe... Let¡¯s hunt them!" Astridughs as her eyes sparkle with expectation.


    Olivia and Scarlett hug Lucien. "Getting them to drink your c.u.m was so mean. I could never think of a better way to destroy their self-pride."


    While Amelia finds Lucien more and more incredible, Elsie begins to think that it will be difficult to have any fun after Lucien leaves this world. Well, everything will be fine if she manages to go with him, of course.


    Lucien strokes Olivia he speaks. "I am not an experienced hunter, but I have already read a book about it. We need to follow the tracks of our prey."


    Then he kisses Scarlett¡¯s lips. "I believe that Rein has said everything he knows about your brother. Elsie also said that most werewolves were killed, but many still live as ves, so there is hope to find him in Viset."


    "Mm." Scarlett agrees. Now she can focus entirely on tormenting Rein to death.


    Lucien looks at Astrid. "You¡¯ll have to share the prey with Olivia, alright, my dear?"


    They shake hands with each other while smiling. "Let¡¯s do it, sister. Yeah!"


    "Rein is all yours, and Nius..." Lucien looks at Scarlett and then at Anne and Elsie.


    "Leave him to us," Elsie speaks while hugging Anne.


    "Alright." Lucien finds the interaction between the cousins cuter and cuter. And, of course, he can¡¯t help but imagine what it will be like when they are both ying n.a.k.e.d in bed with him.


    "ROAR!" Oya roars and quickly speak in Lucien¡¯s mind. ¡¯I also want to participate in the hunt.¡¯


    Lucien nods while speaking out loud. "Oya and I will assist you."


    The girls do not waste time and start chasing Rein¡¯s group, without the intention of attacking them before the time set by Lucien but ying with their fear in the meanwhile.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives return to the floating sh.i.p.s and follow them by the sky while Lucien and Oya also start hunting.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 326 - Hunting the Hunters (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Hunting the Hunters (3/3)</h4>


    *Huff* *Puff* *Huff*


    While having difficulty breathing because they are using all their strength to run, Rein, Lanzo, and Nius continue to flee from Lucien¡¯s group through the forest.


    They have been running for five minutes and have already covered seven miles. They are strong demi-humans from the S and SS-rank, but with their current injuries, they can only run like that thanks to Lucien¡¯s "super potions."


    Drinking another man¡¯s c.u.m left a bitter aftertaste in their minds, mainly because they can¡¯t lie to themselves about that being bad. However, if that is giving them a chance to get away, it may have been worth it.


    "We will make it to the coast! We can do it!!" Rein speaks as he continues to run as much as he can.


    In front of the group, Lanzo has a mocking smile on his face. "I can¡¯t believe that idiot really healed us and gave us a chance to get away. Why is power always given to idiots?"


    Nius, behind Rein, shakes his head as he responds to Lanzo¡¯sment. "He made us drink his c.u.m, and you still think he¡¯s an idiot? I still think we¡¯ll die before we get to the beach and with the taste of his c.o.c.k in our mouths."


    Rein spits on the ground. "Lanzo is right; even though he wants to y with us, he is still underestimating us, and that is our biggest chance to escape."


    "Even if we reach the coast and take a boat, haven¡¯t you seen those giant ice sh.i.p.s flying in the sky? Damn!! Who is that guy?!?" Nius has a mixture of envy and shock in his eyes.


    Lanzo and Rein also understand that the chances of them maintaining their lives are minimal, given that Lucien doesn¡¯t really need to keep his word. But how can they don¡¯t hold on to thest hope of living?


    "What was it?" Rein stops running and stares at the bushes. A deja vu?


    Lanzo and Nius stop running too and look at the bushes. Everyone gets very tense, not sure if they should keep running or investigate the bush.


    "It¡¯s him?" Nius asks aloud, intending to do something behind the bush to hear him.


    "He said he wouldn¡¯t attack us in a while." Reinments, also in a loud tone.


    Lanzo gets scared and feels his legs start to shake, but not knowing what is happening makes him even more ufortable, so he starts walking towards the bush.


    Time seems to slow down for the group, while their fear makes them apprehensive. There are many people who say that our greatest enemy is ourselves.


    Each step of Lanzo towards the bush seems like an eternity, but he finally reaches a meter from it and begins to extend his arm towards the leaves.


    "UH?!?" Lanzo and the others get startled when the bush suddenly shakes and when they prepare to hear the loud roar of Lucien or Oya; in fact, a fluffy rabbit runs out of that in the direction of another bush.


    "F.U.C.K!!" Lanzo exims while his legs are still shaking.


    "I think he will keep his word. We have to move on!" Rein speaks and quickly runs again.


    Lanzo takes a deep breath and runs again as Nius looks at the rabbit. For a moment, he thinks about kicking the rabbit for the fear he just felt, but then he remembers how he is even more helpless than that rabbitpared to Lucien and starts to run again.


    A few seconds after Rein¡¯s group leaves that area, Lucien and Amelia appears mounted on Oya. The rabbit jumps on Lucien¡¯s l.a.p and has her cute ears c.a.r.e.s.sed by him while making a satisfied expression.


    "Good girl." Lucien smiles as he rubs his nose on the cute little rabbit¡¯s fur while Amelia rolls her eyes.


    Then a gray light shines around the rabbit, which bes Envy. She quickly wrappers hergs around Lucien¡¯s waist and moves her mouth toward his lips.


    "Reward!" Envy asks in a cute and seductive tone.


    Lucien smiles and kisses her sweet lips, making L.u.s.t and Amelia jealous. They don¡¯t even realize how they are sharing their "sinful characteristics" around him.


    "More, please." Although very pleasant, the kiss is quick, and Envy begs for more.


    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside Amelia and hugs Lucien¡¯s back while looking at Envy over his shoulder with an annoyed expression. "Isn¡¯t it too greed?"


    "Don¡¯tpare me to her!!" Envy makes an upset expression.


    "Don¡¯t fight, my dears," Lucien speaks lovingly but also with a firm tone while c.a.r.e.s.sing L.u.s.t¡¯s face.


    L.u.s.t just smiles and nods at him, but Envy is upset as L.u.s.t always teases whoever she wants, and Lucien just seems to be stern with the other and not her. Well, that just makes Envy want his love more and more.


    Then Astrid, Scarlett, Olivia, Anne, and Elsie arrive at Lucien¡¯s side while the other girls are on Rose¡¯s floating tform above that area.


    Lucien starts to speak. "There are still about twelve minutes to go. Oya and I are going to separate them, and then you can do it as you please."


    "Yes, hubby." The girls agree while responding in sync.


    "..." Lucien gets strangely silent as he smiles provocatively at them.


    The girls are confused for a second without understanding if something strange has happened until they notice Elsie blushing.


    She smiles sheepishly, which Lucien finds extremely cute. "Sorry... I meant my King."


    "Just Lucien, please, you are part of the family." Lucien smiles at Elsie before Oya runs towards Rein¡¯s group.


    As soon as Lucien leaves that area, the girls look at Elsie with amusing expressions, leaving her even more embarrassed.


    Anne takes Elsie¡¯s hand and looks her in the eye. "If you¡¯re not sure about it, you should be careful with your next actions. With Lucien, it¡¯s all or nothing. If you want to have his love, you have to belong entirely to him."


    "And then at that moment, you won¡¯t want to walk away from him for even a second, and neither will he allow that," Scarlett exins.


    "The world will appear to get gray and lifeless, while next to him, everything will look more than perfect." Oliviapletes.


    Astrid nods before following Lucien, followed by the other girls, including Elsie, who has a hopeful smile on her face.


    -----------------------------------


    "Huh??!?!" Lanzo stops running again when he hears some bushes shaking near him.


    "Another damn rabbit?" Nius asks as Rein makes a thoughtful expression.


    Lanzo picks up a piece of wood from the ground to throw in the bush. But before he does that, the bush starts to shake again, followed by other bushes and trees around them.


    The group starts to get scared again as they look around, trying to find any indication of wind or animals.


    And then they start to hear a low growl, which makes their legs tremble and souls freeze.


    "RUN! RUN!!" Lanzo shouts as he starts running again.


    "GO! GO!!!" Rein speaks to Nius as he runs, too.


    But Nius can¡¯t run. He has paralyzed with fear again. He can¡¯t deal with all that tension.


    The bushes and trees around him continue to shake as if there are strong waves of wind or animals moving between them, leaving him more and more terrified.


    "No, no, no..." Nius kneels on the ground and puts both hands on his head as his regret begins to corrode his soul.


    He looks everywhere, yet can¡¯t see anything but leaves. His vision starts to blur because of his tears, so he looks at the ground.


    "... no, no, please... ah?" Nius is confused when he sees two fluffy white paws like those of the rabbit he saw a minute ago on the ground in front of him.


    Nius¡¯s almostpletely broken mind doesn¡¯t know whether he has hope or not. He starts to look up slowly, but then the rabbit¡¯s paws start to turn gray and bigger.


    "What?" Nius is confused and afraid, but he still looks up, just to have a terrible shock.


    In front of him, there is not a small, fluffy white rabbit but a big one, a meter tall, with dark gray fur, frightening red eyes, and sharp fangs.


    "SHIT!!" Nius begins to crawl backward while his fear reaches a new peak.


    *ROOOOAR*


    "AAAAAAAAA!!!" Nius screams when Lucien roar right next to his ear again. Then the fright forces him to quickly get up and start running in any direction away from there.


    Lucien starts tough, and Envy changes her form to a cute rabbit before jumping on his arms while the girls arrive there.


    The girls also start tough, especially Anne and Elsie.


    "Hahahaha... I could watch that the whole day." Elsiements.


    Anne is also finding Nius¡¯ suffering very pleasurable, but she can¡¯t resist teasing Elsie while looking at Lucien. "Then you would be missing out on the chance to watch something much better."


    Elsie pretends not to understand, but in her mind, she has different thoughts. [I already miss that...]


    Lucien looks at Anne and Elsie. "Stay within a five-mile radius so I can help you quickly if there any problem."


    "So overprotective." Anne giggles as she kisses Lucien.


    Elsie cannot resist gazing at Lucien¡¯s lips while speaking softly. "I like it..."


    Then Anne takes Elsie¡¯s hand and prepares to follow Nius, but Amelia quickly speaks. "Wait. I¡¯m going with you."


    "Mm." Anne and Elsie nods.


    Amelia approaches Lucien and kisses his lips gently while talking to him mentally. ¡¯I will take care of them, so reward me a lot at night.¡¯


    ¡¯Anything you want, darling.¡¯ Lucien strokes Amelia¡¯s long white hair the way she likes it most.


    Then the girls follow Nius¡¯ tracks, while Envy remains in Lucien¡¯s arms in rabbit form.


    As Amelia moves away from her, Envy¡¯s body begins to slowly dematerialize.


    She takes her original form and kisses Lucien before her whole body turns to gray dust, returning to Amelia¡¯s soul. Envy can stay inside Lucien¡¯s soul, but she is still restricted to a certain distance from Amelia.


    Lucien signals to the girls and starts following Lanzo and Rein again.


    ------------------------------


    Lanzo ran so fast that Rein can no longer see him. He looks back and doesn¡¯t see his son either.


    "Dammit!!" Rein curses while he doesn¡¯t know if he tries to reach Lanzo ores back to help Nius.


    He stops and shouts back. "Nius?!?! Where are you?!?!"


    *Growl*


    The bushes start to shake again while Rein can hear the echo of a low growl that seems toe from all sides.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Rein¡¯s heart starts to beat faster and faster as he finds it increasingly difficult to breathe.


    He loves his oldest son, but he has to escape that nightmare, so he starts running again without looking back.


    Lucien finds Rein¡¯s willpower incredible, but the fear is consuming every bit of his soul and mind, taking away any rationality from the middle-aged werewolf.


    Rein is more and more terrified with every bush that shakes and growls that he hears. Although that is just Lucien and Oya ying with him, for Rein, it is like many monsters, many "Luciens," or rather, many devils trying to carry him to a hell worse than the one he experienced with Eve and Pride.


    "AH!!" Rein stumbles and falls as he runs looking around.


    He rolls on the ground and tries to get up, but noises of movement and growls get more intense,ing from all sides and also making him freeze in fear.


    "No, no, no, please..." Rein begins to beg as Nius did.


    "..." Then everything is silent, a deadly silence that makes Rein feel more alone than ever.


    "Time is running out. Do you really want to give up like this?" Lucien calmly speaks while lying on the branch of a tree above Rein.


    "I-I-I..." Rein can¡¯t even speak, while his fear also reaches a new peak.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 327 - Dirt End

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Dirt End</h4>


    As Rein crawls backward, afraid of Lucien, Oya approaches him from behind and roars near to his ear just as Lucien did before.


    *Roar*


    As with Nius, the fear forces Rein to run again, now more terrified and reeling than before. Also, in another direction, away from Nius and Lanzo.


    The other girls catch up with Lucien, and the group divides again when Scarlett follows Rein. Oya goes with her because even though Rein does not pose a threat to Scarlett and she does not go so far from him, Lucien still prefers to always be cautious and not let the girls wander alone.


    Lucien follows Lanzo with Olivia and Astrid while the other girls watch everything from the sky. Rein, Lanzo, and Nius are no longer able to run very far, so everyone is within a five-mile radius, which allows Lucien¡¯s wives on the ice sh.i.p.s to see the whole scene.


    Just as he did with the others, Lucien ys with Lanzo, scaring him with random noises and making him even more terrified while he can¡¯t even make it halfway to the coast before the time Lucien has set ends.


    "Time is over." Lanzo hears Lucien¡¯s voice from above him.


    "HU?!?!" He looks up, and at the same time that he sees Lucien lying on the branch of a tree, his vision spins as he is thrown into the air and knocked over.


    As soon as Astrid knocks Lanzo with a mighty kick, several ck crows appear out of nowhere and begin to peck his body, piercing his already torn clothes, his skin, and even hitting his bones.


    "AAAAA-AAAHHHH!! STOP IT!!!" Lanzo screams as he feels his flesh being torn by the sharp beaks of the ck crows.


    Lucien watches from the top of the tree as Astrid from the ground, Olivia approaches Lanzo, and the crows fly towards her, turning around her right hand and bing a big, sharp w.


    "Your cruelty was limitless... You could just have taken your son back to your n and taught him a lesson like any father would do..." Olivia starts to speak while Lanzo tries to crawl backward.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    "AAAAA !!!" He tries to escape, but Astrid kicks him in the face and stomps on his ankle, breaking the bone.


    Olivia bends down in front of Lanzo and starts to run the tip of one of the fingers of her ck magic w on Lanzo¡¯s face. "But you had to show the strength of the great manticore patriarch... you had to punish your son excessively using my family..."


    Lanzo¡¯s soul trembles along with his body while the sharp and cold tip of Olivia¡¯s w almost cuts his face. "K-killing me w-will not bring your family back! You will continue to feel alone."


    Olivia continues to slight runs her w on Lanzo¡¯s face whileughing. Then she looks lovingly at Lucien and Astrid. "No, you are wrong. I have gained a new family; I am very happy with them, and this... well, this is just so that my parents¡¯ souls can rest in peace wherever they are."


    "NO-" Lanzo tries to beg, but Olivia doesn¡¯t stop.


    *RRRIP*


    Slowly she begins to tear his face with her w while ck magic tiese out of the ground and hold Lanzo¡¯s body.


    Lucien is impressed with how quickly her ck magic has evolved, thanks to their loving training, of course.


    "AAAAAAARRRRRGGHHHGHGHG!!" Lanzo screams nonstop as Olivia¡¯s w, which appears to be both hot and cold at the same time, deforms his face. He can even feel the bitter taste of the tip of the w reaching inside his mouth.


    For ten minutes that looked like hell, Olivia "carved" the name¡¯s initials letters of her parents and closest friends killed by Lanzo on his face.


    His screams were like music for Olivia, but she got bored and left it for Astrid to finish him.


    Astrid enjoyed much of his suffering, but she also wants to do something specific to pay back the harm he did to her mother.


    "My mom was r.a.p.ed by a random guy and died of injuries... let¡¯s see how you deal with it," Astrid speaks while picking a stick full of thorns from her storage ring. Lucien quickly recognizes that as Reba¡¯s work.


    "W-ha-" Lanzo, groaning in pain on the ground, can¡¯t even utter a single word because his whole head is a bloody mess.


    Also, his mind is a mess, and he is confused for a second before he feels something hard, cold, and sharp entering his backdoor.


    Olivia keeps the ties of ck magic, holding Lanzo¡¯s body on the ground while Astrid slowly breaks his insides with her thorns stick.


    Having that body part vited is something that would easily break most of man¡¯s mind, but in Lanzo¡¯s case, it¡¯s much worse. Astrid is literally cutting, tearing, and crushing his insides in an awful mess.


    Aside from the initial screams, Lanzo soon loses his voice while only his mind keeps shouting a desperate and silent cry for help, or rather, he just wants to die, but Lucien¡¯s c.u.m inside his body is a powerful drug that keeps Lanzo alive while Astrid pushes her thorn stick deeper and deeper into him, breaking it to his stomach.


    The scene is really unpleasant. Also, the smell of shit and blood makes it all the more repulsive, but Lucien watches everything closely as this, the moment when Olivia and Astrid release all the hate from their hearts on Lanzo, is a very important moment for them.


    -------------------------------


    Simultaneously, two miles from Lucien¡¯s group, Anne and Elsie beat Nius while Amelia and Envy watch.


    Although Nius always "pursued" Anne, Luise, Elsie¡¯s mother and the fox-n matriarch, never really let him harm Anne and her family.


    However, the torment he caused Anne in always worrying and bothering her, adding to him trying to attack Elsie in the arena made the fox girls really upset, resulting in the notplex but still brutal beating that Nius is suffering right now.


    Amelia watches Anne kicking Nius as she smiles, leaving Envy confused. "Why do you look happy about this?"


    She shrugs. "Anne has always been so friendly to me... I think I just like her."


    Ameliaughs when she sees Anne¡¯s ears twitching as she says she likes the cute fox-girl. It is evident that Anne listened and was happy.


    "I didn¡¯t think you would be happy to share what you want most with others..." Envy says in a sarcastic tone.


    Amelia was very jealous of Lucien¡¯s wives; in fact, she still is, and more and more. However, she cannot deny that it is nice to have the real friendship and even family affection of her "new sister."


    And when ites to being friendly, Anne is one of Lucien¡¯s wives who has the best "social skills." Basically, it¡¯s impossible not to want to be friends with the cute fox-girl.


    Amelia looks at Envy with a thoughtful expression. "You want him more than anything too, don¡¯t you? I bet you even would choose his d.i.c.k instead of power..."


    Envy smiles. "I don¡¯t know what I would choose if it were different things, but his d.i.c.k is power, so yes, I do want him only for me if that¡¯s what you mean."


    "But you still have to share him at least with L.u.s.t and me. It will always be like that," Amelia speaks in a confident tone.


    Envy shows Amelia three fingers. "These could be us, three thrones reigning in his heart."


    "Hahahahaha..." Amelia starts tough, not falsely, but because Envy really believes that would be so easy.


    She takes Envy¡¯s hand and starts to lift a finger for each person she speaks to. "You forget about Sophia, our big sis, our other sisters, Pride... Damn, you¡¯re even looking down at his current girls. Do you really think that someday you will have something like the respect he has for Cassidy and Ang? You are just lucky to be my host, or you would have nothing."


    Envy rolls her eyes. "I thought we are allies..."


    Amelia strokes Envy¡¯s face sarcastically. "We are, my dear. Now behave well, or I¡¯ll tell him that you don¡¯t like his cute wives."


    "..." Envy doesn¡¯t know what to say. Before Amelia met Lucien in this world, it was very easy to manipte her, but now Lucien seems to be arousing good feelings in her at the same time as sinful feelings like more jealousy. Whatever their future may be, Envy doesn¡¯t know what to expect, and that worries her.


    --------------------------------


    In another area of the forest, a few miles from there and a half-mile near Lucien¡¯s position, Scarlett chase Rein alongside Oya.


    Scarlett was always a "fierce" woman, although she agreed to act cute for Lucien quickly because her mixed-races of werewolf and fox made her wild but also very clever.


    However, she cannot forgive Rein for what he did...


    Her bestial instincts made her like Oya since the first time she saw her, and now that she has also be a demi-human and his sister, Scarlett has even more respect for Oya, which makes this hunt even more enjoyable.


    The two ferocious girls run around Rein¡¯s position as he struggles to get up and run.


    But Rein falls again and fails to get up. He starts crying on the ground when his fear, pain, frustration, and anger, mainly at himself because of his mistakes, along with deep regret, break his mind.


    "F.U.C.K! F.U.C.K!! F.U.C.KIT!!!" Rein screams as he punches the ground, using his remaining forces.


    "Roar!!" Oya jumps from behind a bush and passes behind Rein, slightly damaging his back so as not to cause deep injuries as she knows that this is Scarlett¡¯s prey.


    "AAAAAA!!!" Rein screams as he rolls on the ground, but Scarlett quickly arrives in front of him and kicks him several times.


    He keeps screaming and crying as she keeps kicking him for several minutes. Then, at some point, Rein turns up and looks into Scarlett¡¯s eyes before she hits him again.


    "You are going to kill me... you are going to kill your own father..." Rein speaks in a weak tone, almost lifeless.


    A wave of sadness hits Scarlett. She remembers how painful it was to discover that. Her grandmother told her how Rein unjustly used her mother¡¯s husband and r.a.p.ed her along with others... and yes, she and her brother are his children; hated and despised bastards.


    "I do not have a FATHER!!!" In a fury, Scarlett kicks Rein in the head, making him almost die but just pass out.


    Then she hears the sound of leaves and looks up, just to see Lucien looking at her with a warm and loving expression.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not having told it to you," Scarlett speaks in a regretful tone.


    Lucien jumps from the tree and hugs Scarlett. "No problem. You told me that a man harmed your family. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is; he would have to pay for it."


    Scarlett did not lie to Lucien; she just omitted the part that the specific man who r.a.p.ed her mother and is her father is Rein, out of shame and mainly for fear of Lucien think bad of her when she kills her own father.


    "Do you think I¡¯m bad for wanting to kill him?" Scarlett asks, even though she feels that Lucien doesn¡¯t think anything bad about her.


    Lucien speaks calmly. "It doesn¡¯t matter that he is your father; the things he did to you are unforgiven, but it also doesn¡¯t matter if you want to kill or spare him; I will support you."


    "You are the best!!" Scarlett smiles and kisses Lucien several times.


    "Roar." Oya approaches Lucien while asking for c.a.r.e.s.ses too. Lucien and Scarlettugh as they both c.a.r.e.s.s her head.


    Then Scarlett looks at Rein while talking to Lucien. "I meant it; I don¡¯t have a father. He¡¯s just a rapist who needs to be punished. I just don¡¯t know how."


    Lucien¡¯s eyes sparkle as he responds. "Oh, I thought of something. It¡¯s something I read in a book about the bad wolf..."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 328 - The Elven Queen

    <h4>Chapter 328 - The Elven Queen</h4>


    Five years ago.


    In a room on the third floor of the emerald castle in the Alliance¡¯s elven n, two beautiful women talk in a stressed tone.


    "I don¡¯t want to marry him; I don¡¯t want to be a priestess, and most of all, I don¡¯t want to live confined in a stupid castle like you." Ghnna vents while keeping a rebellious posture.


    The m.a.t.u.r.e woman in front of Ghnna shakes her head. "You ignore the history of our people; you disdain our traditions, and you don¡¯t realize how your selfish acts can harm others."


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Before Ghnna can answer, they hear a knock on the door. A woman speaks on the other side in an apprehensive tone. "Sorry to bother you, my Queen, but the King demands your and the princess¡¯s presence in the main hall immediately."


    "I don¡¯t want it, mom!!" Ghnna speaks in a worried tone.


    The elven Queen makes a sad expression. "Don¡¯t you understand it? Our people are weaker than the other Alliance ns, and we can only remain independent because we are united."


    She takes a deep breath and continues. "But for that, we need to keep the traditions. You have incredible nature magic, and you are the princess. If you do not marry Lord Merlk¡¯s son, the other noble houses will rebel against your father, and when our people are fighting each other, other ns will crush us and steal ournds easily."


    Ghnna shakes her head. "Noble houses? Those stupid nobles only care about their own power and wealth. I don¡¯t want to be a part of that; I never wanted to be a princess."


    The elven Queen takes Ghnna¡¯s shoulders and speaks in a severe tone. "But you cannot change who you are. You are Ghnna, daughter of Ghalenna and granddaughter of Ghdriel. If you ignore your duties as princess of this n, you will be doing serious damage to our people."


    Ghnna pushes her mother forward and speaks in a sad tone. "So I¡¯m abdicating all my titles... I don¡¯t want to participate in any of this."


    Ghalenna takes a deep breath. "You know how your father and the other nobles are. Even if you didn¡¯t want it, they would force you, and I can¡¯t stop them. So there¡¯s only remains..."


    "To run away," Ghnna speaks and continues. "I¡¯m leaving to find my own ce. I never belonged here."


    Ghalenna is really sad but tries to maintain a firm posture. "If you do that, you will be abandoning your people, your family, and me."


    Ghnna thinks for a few seconds, but when she remembers her disgust at the elven nobles, she quickly regains her resolve.


    "I can¡¯t stay here anymore; this ce... these people are making me sick," Ghnna exins.


    With pain in her heart, Ghalenna says the words she never expected to say to her only and beloved daughter. "Then go. Go look for your ce, but... there is no turning back. If you choose to leave us, this can never be your home again; these people will no longer be your people, and I will no longer be your mother."


    Tears begin to flow from Ghnna¡¯s eyes as she speaks. "I¡¯m sorry it has to be this way, but I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you..."


    Ghalenna feels like crying, too, but she maintains a royal posture that only a true queen can have. "I should support you unconditionally as a mother, but before I was your mother, I was already Queen. I have to care for all the daughters and mothers of our people."


    Ghnna approaches her mother and hugs her tightly. "I could never me you for that. Although I disagree with my father and the other nobles, I know that you are a good Queen and our people need you."


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Mydies, please..." This time an elf guard speaks from the other side of the door.


    Ghalenna kisses Ghnna on the forehead and gently pushes her back. "Go! As your mother, I will do anything to cover your escape, but after that, it will be as if you never existed."


    Ghnna¡¯s tears fall to the floor as she walks towards the window. "Thank you for helping me even though it will cause serious damage to our people and to you..."


    "..." Ghalenna can already see the damage that Ghnna¡¯s actions will cause, but she cannot choose between the happiness of her daughter and her people.


    Ghnna opens the window and then speaks while looking at the floor. "I hope that one day you will forgive me... mom..."


    Then she jumps out of the window and disappears into the trees on that cold, rainy night that never left Ghalenna¡¯s mind.


    Currently, a few miles from Lucien¡¯s position.


    Ghalenna rides her incredible unicorn after the fox n¡¯s fast scouts that follow the tracks of Rein¡¯s group.


    She is now not the same woman as five years ago. Ghalenna, now, is not a submissive woman who has to rely on arrogant men to protect her people.


    Now she has to take care of all the women of the Alliance as the great Queen¡¯s right arm and prevent other mothers from losing their daughters because they do not have the necessary power to protect them.


    "Wait!!" Ghalenna stops her uniform while talking to her group to stop.


    The fox-girls scout and elven warriors with Ghalenna are confused as she points to the sky ahead. "Look there!"


    "Woah!" The girls get surprised to see therge ice sh.i.p.s of Lucien¡¯s wives floating in the sky as if they were at sea.


    Ghalenna has seen incredible examples of power from mages and other people near Eve, main her own power, but those ice sh.i.p.s are another level of power.


    "Who are they?" A scout thinks aloud while noticing people aboard the floating ice sh.i.p.s.


    "I have no idea, but this is ournd, and we have to defend it even in the absence of our great Queen," Ghalenna speaks with resolve.


    Then she looks at the scouts. "Is Rein near?"


    The scout looks at the footprints on the ground while responding. "Yes, his footprints are everywhere, he staggered through here, and... it looks like he was being chased by a big beast and a woman."


    "Big beast and a woman?" Ghalenna thinks to herself out loud as she looks at the ice sh.i.p.s in the sky.


    Then she makes her unicorn move forward. "Come on! We have to find Rein and find out who these mysterious people are."


    Ghalenna¡¯s group follows Rein¡¯s tracks and soon arrives in a small clearing beside a small river. Ghalenna is shocked to see a beautiful hybrid of werewolf and fox woman on the riverbank, stepping on Rein¡¯s body, which is very swollen as if someone had filled him with various things. There is also a long scar on his belly, probably where the woman filled his body with who knows what.


    "Stop!!!" Ghalenna shouts. She doesn¡¯t know if Rein is still alive, but if the woman pushes him into the river in that state, he will surely die, and although she doesn¡¯t like him, she wants him to continue suffering as Eve ordered.


    "Continue," Lucien says to Scarlett while looking at Ghalenna, especially at her beautiful face.


    Scarlett slightly moves Rein¡¯s body with her feet, wondering how he will feel when he wakes up at the bottom of the river with his belly full of stones and unable to swim to the surface as he dies in agony.


    Ghalenna and her group are shocked by Lucien¡¯s appearance. But his beauty has little impact on the m.a.t.u.r.e elven Queen who actually hates all men.


    "Who the hell are you?!?" Ghalenna asks in an annoyed tone, but she doesn¡¯t show any hostile attitude.


    Lucien, lying at the base of a tree, continues to y with a red dagger in his between his fingers while looking at Ghalenna, ignores her question, and thinks out loud. "You really look like her."


    [Her???] Ghalenna can¡¯t help but be confused by Lucien¡¯sment.


    But she quickly focuses on Rein¡¯s situation again. "I don¡¯t know who you are or what you have against Rein, but he must continue to pay for his transgressions in a painful way as my Queen has ordered."


    L.u.s.t, who always makes Lucien aware of everything she knows,ments with him about Ghnna. ¡¯Incredible! She¡¯s actually in the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm even away from Eve.¡¯


    ¡¯Is this very unusual?¡¯ Lucien asks as he continues to gaze at Ghalenna.


    L.u.s.t quickly exins. ¡¯Just as your demonic energy stays longer and longer within your wives¡¯ body as you develop bonds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Pride¡¯s demonic energy can stay within Eve¡¯s followers for longer depending on how much they respect her as well as the rtionship between them.¡¯


    She continues. ¡¯But just as if your girls go too long without feeling the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that only you can give them, the demonic energy inside them disappears, so does Pride¡¯s energy. In fact, her energy can quickly disappear because away from their leader, people can quickly start to stop adoring them.¡¯


    ¡¯However, this woman seems to respect Eve so much, and Eve probably also respects her a lot, to the point of even distant from each other, there is still a lot of Pride¡¯s demonic energy inside her, helping her to keep getting strong. But of course, this level of power is due to the fact that she was probably one of Eve¡¯s first followers, and if given the same time in your bed, the results would be much better.¡¯ L.u.s.t finishes.


    ¡¯Do you mean that she has hightent talent?¡¯ Lucien can feel L.u.s.t¡¯s intent and knows why she said those things.


    L.u.s.t quickly gets to the point. ¡¯Yes. If you take her as your woman, she will soon be incredibly powerful. I strongly rmend that you do it.¡¯


    ¡¯You know I can¡¯t take any random woman as a wife, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    ¡¯Of course, you can!¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks in a proud tone.


    Lucien wants tough, but he exins it to her. ¡¯I don¡¯t talk about being unable to do this, but because it can ruin my rtionship with Ghnna. And you know how she is getting stronger and stronger thanks to our rtionship being so good.¡¯


    ¡¯You have a point.¡¯ L.u.s.t agrees.


    Although their conversation was quick because it was mental, Ghalenna became increasingly impatient. "Why are you not talking?!"


    Lucien continues to smile at Ghalenna and then points up. The m.a.t.u.r.e elf quickly looks up and sees an ice tform descending from the sky with several people on it.


    "It can not be!!" Ghalenna is shocked, not with the floating tform or the mysterious people on it, but with a specific person, the one she thought she would never see again.


    On the floating tform, beside Ang, Ghnna looks at Ghalenna with a neutral expression. "Mom..."


    Ghalenna shakes her head slowly in shock. "No... I don¡¯t have a daughter anymore... she abandoned me a long time ago."


    As Angnds the floating tform in front of the group, Ghnna looks at Scarlett. "Don¡¯t care about her."


    "No..." Ghalenna speaks in a neutral tone, even a little respectful to Scarlett.


    *Ssh*


    After being pushed by Scarlett, Rein¡¯s body falls into the river and sinks quickly due to the weight of the stones in his belly, also waking him up.


    Despite being very strong, due to stones being inside him, he is unable to swim upwards. Also, Lucien¡¯s c.u.m still inside his body keeps him from dying fast, making his death slow and very painful.


    Upon seeing Rein¡¯s body fall into the water, Ghalenna thinks about how she is failing to follow Eve¡¯s orders and quickly dash towards the river, which is also the direction of Scarlett and Ghnna.


    She draws her sword not to attack but just to scare the girls, however...


    *ng*


    Despite having incredible speed nowadays, Ghalenna is taken by surprise when Ghnna, using even faster speed, appears in front of her and strikes her sword with her emerald bow, making the de fly from Ghalenna¡¯s hands with a wide metallic sound.


    Ghalenna jumps back while Ghnnands in the same ce. While the mother has a shocked expression on her face, the daughter is as calm and serene as ever.


    "..."


    "I¡¯m your son-inw." Lucien¡¯s charming voice breaks the silence, shocking Ghalenna even more.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 329 - Tantrum?

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Tantrum?</h4>


    A/N: Please, check my new novel (King of Mean). If you guys can vote there for that novel, I will release more LK chapters.


    _____________________________________


    Some of the elf warriors in Ghalenna¡¯s group recognize Ghnna, while the others and the fox-n scouts have an idea of what is happening because of the simrities between mother and daughter.


    But regardless of that, Ghnna prevented Ghalenna from reaching Rein in what looks like the beginning of a fight, so Ghalena¡¯s group quickly prepares their weapons.


    Warriorsy hands on their swords, archers prepare arrows, and mages begin to channel their magic. But before they know it,rge ice spikes are formed in the air above them, making it clear that they already lost the fight before it even started due to the high power of Lucien¡¯s group.


    "Don¡¯t get involved in this," Ghalenna orders her troops while she ignores Lucien¡¯sment.


    Ghnna smiles at Lucien, and he smiles back at her while everyone understands that it will be something of mother and daughter only.


    "If they attack Lucien, they will be the only ones suffering and will deeply regret it," Ghnna speaks in a mocking tone while thinking about how Ghalenna has no idea who Lucien is for Eve.


    Ghalenna points his thin, golden-colored sword at the river. "I need Rein alive. You don¡¯t want to suffer my Queen¡¯s wrath."


    "Oh?" Lucienughs as he remembers all the times that Eve was strict with him and concluded that she was just as kind, but that only he and his sister really know.


    Ghnna tosses her quiver of arrows on the ground and holds her emerald bow, which has been improved by Reba. "So,e and get him."


    Ghalenna doesn¡¯t think twice and charges towards Ghnna, making a horizontal cut using only half her speed, with the intention of making Ghnna avoid and not really hurt her.


    Although Ghalenna¡¯s speed is high, she only has the characteristics of someone really from the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm, in addition to her natural talent, but that is far inferior to Ghnna¡¯s power level, which despite not being a level above, was reached with Lucien¡¯s incredible demonic energy, making her real strength so much more significant.


    Ghnna dodges her mother¡¯s attack but quickly hits the bow on her belly, and when Ghalenna loses her bnce, Ghnna spins around her, picks up an arrow from the ground, puts it in the bow, and position the arrow tip behind the m.a.t.u.r.e elf¡¯s head.


    [How?!] Ghalenna is shocked by Ghnna¡¯s incredible speed. Not even if she used all her speed, she could keep up with her daughter.


    *Whoosh*


    Ghnna shoots the arrow but moves the bow slightly to the side, making the arrow pass next to Ghalenna¡¯s head and hit a tree trunk near them.


    Ghalenna doesn¡¯t think twice before turning around, now using all her speed to try to hit the pommel of her sword on Ghnna¡¯s belly.


    *Whoosh*


    Ghnna dodge as she takes a step back.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    "You don¡¯t understand..." Ghalenna says as she gets more and more frustrated at being so slowpared to her daughter.


    Ghnna again hits the bow on her mom, now on her t.h.i.g.h, then she spins and puts the arrow behind Ghalenna¡¯s head. "Understand what? That you are a weak woman who epted all orders from your abusive husband and other noble idiots to the point of wanting to force your daughter to the same fate?"


    *Whoosh*


    After firing the arrow at the same tree, just an inch below the other, Ghnna jumps back.


    Ghalenna again begins to try to attack Ghnna, even more upset, not with her daughter but with herself.


    "YES! I was like that!!" Ghalenna screams as she remembers how dependent she was on the noble elves to keep her people strong enough not to be crushed by other demi-humans.


    But then she throws her sword on the ground and starts trying to hit Ghnna with punches. "But I¡¯m not like that anymore! Queen Eve has given me the power to protect my people and other mothers and daughters like us without needing to depend on stupid men."


    "What power?" Ghnna mocks as she spins around Ghalenna, points another arrow at her head, but shoots it in the tree again.


    Lucien is shocked by Ghnna¡¯s attitude. The cute elf has always been so kind to everyone, but it looks like she wants to make Ghalenna really mad.


    "Are mother-child rtionsh.i.p.s soplicated?" Lucien thinks out loud.


    While Lucien¡¯s wives look at him thoughtfully, L.u.s.tments. "Tell me you..."


    Lucien sighs and continues to pay attention to the "fight" between Ghnna and her mother.


    "You¡¯re right..." Ghalenna stops attacking while having trouble breathing after forcing her body to the limits, trying to hit Ghnna.


    "Of course I do." Ghnna giggles and again approaches her mom, knock her on the ground with a sweep kick, and shoots the arrow under her body while she is still in the air, hitting the tree again.


    Ghalenna falls to the ground with a loud thud noise but without really getting hurt. So, containing the pride she feels for Ghnna being so powerful, she maintains an upset attitude.


    "I am still weak, and that is why I have to continue serving Queen Eve well in order to be really powerful to never let another daughter have to leave her own home for fear of an unhappy life," Ghalenna speaks honestly.


    Ghnna agrees with her mother. Both do not want the same story to be repeated with other families.


    Ghalenna quickly continues. "That¡¯s why I need to capture Rein. By order of my Queen, he must continue to suffer together with the others who have caused so much harm to innocent people."


    Ghnna spikes an arrow in the ground next to Ghalenna¡¯s head and begins to exin. "Rein is Scarlett¡¯s enemy, who like me are sisters-inw of your beloved Queen. So, why would Eve be against her having her revenge?"


    "But-" Ghalenna prepares to say anything, but then Ghnna¡¯s shocking words perplex her.


    "This..." Ghalenna can¡¯t process all that information at the same time. [Her husband... Queen Eve¡¯s brother... that boy??? Is it possible?]


    Ghalenna does not want to doubt Ghnna even though their rtionship is not good right now. Still, she cannot help doubting that.


    Lucien already expected that, and so he mentally called Anne, Elsie, and Amelia at the beginning of the fight.


    The girls arrive at that very moment, and when Ghalenna notices Elsie, she quickly nods. "Lucien is Queen Eve¡¯s brother."


    "..." Ghalenna doesn¡¯t know what to say as the pieces of that puzzle are shuffled in her mind. She cannot doubt the words of Elsie, who is as close to Eve as Luise and herself, but everything still looks very confusing.


    "You..." Ghalenna looks at Ghnna with a sorry expression.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I wasn¡¯t really mad at you but at how things ended between us..." Ghnna speaks in her usual gentle tone, also with a sorry expression.


    Some tears almoste out of Ghalenna¡¯s eyes as she hugs Ghnna. "It was all my fault. You should be mad with me."


    Ghinna also hugs her mom and starts to cry. "No... you did the best you could... and thanks to your help, I was able to find my ce, and... him."


    While Ghnna¡¯s troops are even more confused, Lucien¡¯s wives find the reunion of mother and daughter very cute, while he is also thrilled.


    Lucien smiles at L.u.s.t. "Yes, mother-child rtionsh.i.p.s are veryplex. But how could that not be so when ites to the most important person in anyone¡¯s life?"


    -----------------------------------------


    As Scarlett watched Rein drown slowly at the bottom of the river, Elsie exined the whole situation to Ghalenna.


    "Bother? I never understood why Queen Eve didn¡¯t talk about her family, but I would never question her about anything." Ghalenna thinks aloud as she looks at Lucien and Ghnna sitting under the tree, still with the arrows she shot.


    Elsie looks at Lucien, too, not with a thoughtful expression but with an affectionate smile. "Anyway, Eve not only gave him permission to do anything with the Alliance, but she also dered him King."


    "King?" Ghalenna makes a worried expression. "But that can¡¯t be. He¡¯s... a man."


    Elsie shakes her head. "Do you remember the rumors about the King of Portgreen not being a man, but the devil himself?"


    "The handsome devil..." Ghalenna is surprised again. And while she thinks about it, she realizes that Lucien is exactly as the rumors report.


    "The most seductive and incredible devil of all..." Elsie thinks out loud. Then she blushes and continues. "He¡¯s as impressive as Eve or even... Well, his way of empowering women is quite different and actually more effective."


    "No way." Ghalenna can¡¯t believe that Lucien can make women stronger than Eve. Well, it will be harder to believe how he does it.


    Elsie continues to exin with a tone of admiration. "With only his two thousand private troops and wives, he could easily defeat the Alliance without Eve¡¯s leadership just as he did with the great army of the Light Empire."


    "Is he that amazing?" Ghalenna asks.


    "You have no idea. His troops are very strong, but his wives... Well, you just fought Ghnna and saw for yourself." Elsie responds.


    "His wife..." Ghalenna thinks aloud while gazing at Ghnna. She was concerned about her daughter all these years, but she didn¡¯t think they would ever see each other again.


    Elsie can¡¯t help but be a little jealous of Ghnna while Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses and kisses her. "She is fortunate, just like Anne. Lucien has many women as troops, but he only treats the closest ones to him as wives. Ghnna gets much stronger and happier every day..."


    "Young girls in love are stupid..." Ghalennaments. She cannot deny that Lucien is the most handsome man she has ever seen, but that does not mean that she will fall in love with him.


    Elsie shakes her head and points up, making Ghalenna look at the big ice sh.i.p.s in the sky. Then she points at Cassidy and Ang.


    "That¡¯s the sage King¡¯s daughter. She was poisoned and dying, but now... thanks to Lucien, now you can¡¯t survive a single p from her using half her strength." Elsie exins.


    Before Ghalenna can say anything, Elsie continues. "The blue-haireddy a few months ago was S-rank at most, but now she can keep those big ice sh.i.p.s in the sky smoothly. Not even the mages beside Queen Eve would do it that easily."


    Ghalenna is really surprised by Elsie¡¯s words because even though she may "making things better" for Lucien, she has no reason to lie.


    "Do they look like young girls in love?" Elsie giggles.


    Ghalenna sighs. "I still won¡¯t be loyal to anyone other than my Queen, and unless she tells me in person that he is the King of the Alliance, I won¡¯t ept that. I have a duty to keep everything under control until Queen Eve returns."


    Elsie shakes her head with a sorry expression as she looks at Lucien. "Don¡¯t be stubborn, Ghalenna. Or you will lose even having such an advantage..."


    "What are you talking about???" Ghalenna is confused.


    "Don¡¯t worry about loyalty; I¡¯m not here to demand anything from anyone." Before Elsie answers, Lucien speaks as he approaches them.


    Ghalenna looks at Lucien with a firm expression. "Good. I will not call you my King and obey you without my Queen ordering it to me herself."


    Lucien smiles. "Fine; I came here to burn the werewolf and manticore ns and let my wives kill Rein and Lanzo. But Eve already destroyed their ns, and well, now Rein and Lanzo are done."


    "..." Ghnna looks at Rein¡¯s body at the bottom of the river. She is still not entirely sure about the history that Elsie told her, but she can¡¯t change that now.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 330 - Connected

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Connected</h4>


    A/N: Hi, dear readers. What about a deal to you get more LK chapters and see Sophia finally reunite with Lucien sooner? You just have to stop voting with your power stones for this novel and vote for my other novel (King of Mean). You can find that novel in my profile or just by searching, and it can receive power stones already. I won¡¯t drop L.u.s.t Kinigh, but I wanna grow my new novel a little bit too. Thank you for any support.


    _______________________


    Elsie giggles. "The stinking dog is also done."


    "Nius?" Ghalenna asks and sighs after Elsie nods.


    "That¡¯s better." Elsie starts to exin. "It was good that they suffered for a while, but they should be dead. Otherwise, there is always a chance of they escape..."


    "..." Ghalenna cannot deny Elsie¡¯s words, especially after she let them get away so easily.


    Lucien smiles at Elsie and makes a thumbs up, praising her smart mind and sharp tongue.


    Elsie smiles back at him, trying to maintain a proud posture, but after three seconds, she starts to blush as her feminine instincts scream inside her.


    "So, you are goi..." Ghalennaposes herself and looks at Lucien with an inquisitive expression.


    Lucien looks at Rein¡¯s body in the river, already dead. "Eve and I have urgent matters to resolve on the eastern continent, so you will have to take care of the Alliance indefinitely."


    "I will do this because my Queen ordered me, not you," Ghalenna speaks in an arrogant tone.


    Lucien is upset by Ghalenna¡¯s posture. He¡¯s been trying to be nice to her, but now he really wants to "tame" the wild m.a.t.u.r.e elf.


    But of course, he won¡¯t make any moves on her while it can ruin his perfect rtionship with Ghnna.


    "Do as you like," Lucien speaks in a neutral tone. "But I¡¯m still noting back right now because I need to find Scarlett¡¯s brother, and I want to go to the fox-n to meet Anne¡¯s parents."


    Anne smiles as Elsie makes a thoughtful expression.


    Then Lucien smiles at his girls, mainly the demi-human ones. "Also, I want to have a wedding ceremony in the cultural standards of my wives."


    "Nice husband you have..." Ghalenna speaks to Ghnna in a sarcastic tone.


    Ghnna is furious and sends a mental message to Lucien. ¡¯Please, hubby, make her don¡¯t look down at us.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you sure about that?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    ¡¯Yes... she was always authoritarian and maniptive. I don¡¯t wish her bad, but I don¡¯t mind if you teach her a lesson.¡¯ Ghnna responds with a smile on her face.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but be a little sad because of the rtionship between Ghnna and her mother. He understands that Ghalenna is a very arrogant person, but so is he.


    He loves his mother very much, and the rtionship of his wives, who are mothers with their daughters, is very pleasing to him. So, all he can do without forcing Ghnna is to try to subtly help their rtionship while they are in the Alliance so that they can, atst, say goodbye without holding a grudge against each other.


    "Why don¡¯t youe with us to the fox-n?" Lucien asks Ghalenna.


    "..." Ghalenna is confused as she tries to understand Lucien¡¯s intention.


    Lucien quickly exins. "We would like to have your blessing at my wedding ceremony with Ghnna."


    "We?" Ghalenna asks sarcastically and quickly continues. "I don¡¯t know what you are nning, boy, but there is nothing you can do to fix this."


    Before Lucien can say anything, Ghalenna looks at her daughter with a sorry expression. "At that time, I was weak and stupid... that¡¯s why I lost my daughter. Now there¡¯s nothing I can do but apologize. The better for us is to keep our lives without looking back."


    Ghnna sighs, not understanding why her mother is so stubborn as Lucien thinks about his next steps. He has a lot to worry about, but he doesn¡¯t want to let Ghalenna and Ghnna¡¯s rtionship end that way.


    He makes a carefree expression. "Okay... if you don¡¯t mind me walking around and making minor changes in the Alliance while Eve is out..."


    "Wait!" Ghalenna is now quite certain that Lucien intends something. But as long as she doesn¡¯t give him the opportunity to do anything wrong, everything will be fine, right?


    "Oh?" Lucien makes a false surprised expression while hugging Ghnna¡¯s waist.


    Ghalenna sighs again. "Alright, I will supervise you while you are in the Alliance."


    "What about the blessing?" Lucien smiles.


    Ghalenna frowns. "I would never let my daughter marry someone like you. But as she and I agreed that we would live separate and have nothing to do with each other again, I cannot say anything about it, let alone give my blessing."


    "Fine..." Lucien stops insisting now, but he certainly hasn¡¯t given up.


    "Let¡¯s go then?" L.u.s.t asks to break the strange mood between Lucien and Ghalenna.


    "I need to pass in Viset to report everything to my subordinates," Ghalenna exins.


    Elsie quickly speaks to Lucien. "The fox-n is in the western part of the Alliance, so we will have to go towards Viset anyway."


    Lucien nods. "Actually, we need to go there to find Scarlett¡¯s brother."


    "Is he a werewolf hybrid too?" Ghalenna asks.


    "Yes, his name is Wird, and he looks a lot like me, and... He was a ve in Rein¡¯s house." Scarlett exins.


    Ghalenna makes an indifferent expression. "All werewolves and hybrids whomitted crimes against innocent women have been sentenced to very or worse by Queen Eve."


    While Scarlett is concerned, Lucien makes a serious expression. Depending on Ghalenna¡¯s next response, they could be enemies.


    "I¡¯m sure my big sis doesn¡¯t want her sister-inw¡¯s brother being a ve, especially when they were both victims of Rein," Lucien speaks.


    Ghalenna doesn¡¯t really know what to think of Lucien. She respects Eve a lot and shares her hate for men, all of them. But Eve does not see Lucien as a "man," and that is not something that Ghalenna can understand.


    Despite being very confused, Ghalenna does not want to be Lucien¡¯s enemy, so she speaks in a respectful tone. "It will be an exception... but there is no good ce for men in the Alliance anyway."


    Lucien nods. "I understand. In fact, I sympathize much more with women. However, Portgreen will always wee good men, especially those who have no space in the Alliance."


    "Also, those who haven¡¯tmitted crimes can also start a new life in the area that Eve is cleaning up right now," Lucien concludes.


    Ghalenna likes the way Lucien thinks. "Although not all men are bad, none of them are good either. However, we need them to generate new children, so don¡¯t try to take those who are still free away, please."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I don¡¯t want to interfere with the Alliance, but I¡¯m sure your people can cooperate with Portgreen; after all, this whole continent is now ruled by Eve and me."


    Ghalenna understands Lucien¡¯s idea. If the Alliance¡¯s women can use men just to get pregnant, and then they live in Portgreen, that would be a good way for the Alliance to continue to grow strong as a nation for women only.


    But of course, she cannot decide these things on her own. "I believe that we can really cooperate, but everything must be decided by Queen Eve."


    Lucien nods. "Yes, of course. I didn¡¯t have time to work out the details with big sis because we have other things to care about right now, but everything will be arrangedter."


    "I understand. We should get to Viset now." Ghalenna speaks.


    Ang begins to create a floating tform in front of Lucien¡¯s group, and he points to it while talking to Ghalenna. "Let¡¯s go on my wives¡¯ sh.i.p.s; it will be faster this way."


    Ghalenna is used to flying on floating tforms with Eve¡¯s main mages, but the ice sh.i.p.s will be a new experience. She looks at her troops, who are no more than thirty elven warriors and some fox-girl scouts, and everyone looks excited to fly.


    "Okay," Ghalenna responds as she climbs onto the floating tform along with Lucien¡¯s wives, Elsie, and her troops.


    As Ang leads everyone towards Lucien¡¯s main ice ship, he introduces Amelia to Ghalenna. "This is Amelia, my sister."


    Ghalenna friendly smiles at Amelia, showing that her rtionship with Lucien would be excellent from the beginning if he were a woman.


    "You are very simr to Queen Eve despite the difference in hair color," Ghalenna speaks as she extends her hand to Amelia.


    Amelia looks at Ghalenna with a hostile expression. She did not like how the m.a.t.u.r.e elf treated Lucien and especially the fact that she is the mother of one of his wives, being the type of woman who most pleases his personal taste.


    She ignores Ghalenna¡¯s hand and speaks arrogantly. "My brother also looks a lot like our big sis. Also, she has a special affection for him as her youngest sibling, and if she finds out you were rude to her little brother... well, you definitely don¡¯t want that."


    "Ahem..." Ghalenna makes a noise with her throat as she is embarrassed by the strange situation. Then she quickly makes a sorry expression. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy."


    "Don¡¯t tter me," Amelia speaks as she hugs Lucien¡¯s waist.


    Lucien justughs at how cute Amelia looks even when she is angry, while Ghalenna finds the interaction between the siblings very ¡¯affectionate.¡¯ She can¡¯t help but wonder what his rtionship with Eve is like.


    ------------------------------------


    Simultaneously, on the south beaches of Portgreen, Eve¡¯s troops head towards the Light Empire on their fast unicorns.


    A rope is tied to Eve¡¯s belt, holding the angel June by the leg as she is dragged through the ground.


    While June m.o.a.ns in pain, especially because of the wounds in her wings, Eve keeps the same neutral expression for days.


    On the right side of Eve, Luise rides her also amazing unicorn, while on the other side, there is Sabrina, the bear girl of Lucien¡¯s troops.


    Luise and Sabrina are curious because Eve always seems to be annoyed, but they would not question the great Queen. A concern that Pride does not have.


    ¡¯Are you missing him?¡¯ Pride asks in Eve¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t you?¡¯ Eve replies with another question.


    Pride is silent for a few seconds before answering. ¡¯Actually, yes... He¡¯s fascinating.¡¯


    ¡¯He is not a secret for you to study, but my brother. I will not rest until all my siblings are safe on my side.¡¯ Eve speaks in a resolute tone.


    ¡¯But while he has a good time with L.u.s.t, not all your siblings are fine...¡¯ Pridements.


    Eve¡¯s expression change to anger and concerned. ¡¯I¡¯m doing my best and obeying you! If something happens to them... I will not forgive you.¡¯


    Pride continues to use the same calm and provocative tone. ¡¯Your best may not be enough. You are the host of Pride. We have to be the best of the bests.¡¯


    Eve is silent for a few seconds and then shakes her head. ¡¯You talk a lot... Lucien and L.u.s.t are really powerful, even though he was in the Zero Realm a short time ago. Perhaps...¡¯


    ¡¯You can¡¯t be thinking of doing things his way.¡¯ Pride quickly responds.


    ¡¯I will do anything to protect my siblings. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt them, everything is eptable.¡¯ Eve answers honestly.


    Pride just shakes her head while materializing her body flying next to June. "Little angel, are you ready to cooperate with us yet?"


    "M-M-MM!! MMM!!!" June tries to make noises of agreement because her mouth is sealed by a rope. She knows that if she continues to be dragged in that injured state, her wings will bepletely ruined.


    Pride notices June¡¯s eptance but ignores it while flying to the sky. "We¡¯ll talk moreter."


    She flies in front of Eve¡¯s group and sees arge statue of demi-human girls at the spot where Lucien¡¯s battle against the Light Empire army took ce.


    At the base of the statue is an inscription board saying: In honor of all innocent demi-humans hurt by shitty racists.


    But there is something more, some words carved with stone in very imm.a.t.u.r.e handwriting: Death to all the enemies of the Handsome Devil.


    Pride is impressed to see an aura around the statue. Only she can see that aura made only of pride and respect that so many people have, not for the statue but for the feat that happened there, or rather the person who did that.


    She starts to smile while thinking about Lucien. "You are really something..."


    "What?!?!" But then something shocks Pride. She notices that aura of pride and respect in the statue beginning to flow towards Eve, giving her a lot of demonic energy.


    Inside Eve¡¯s body, the little bit of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy that still remains, generated there when she and Lucien hugged each other on the top of the mountain, get aroused while receiving the demonic energy from the respect that people feel for Lucien.

 Chapter 331 - Because I want to

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Because I want to</h4>


    After Ghalenna¡¯s group boarded Lucien¡¯s ice floating ship, the mage girls started to take them towards Viset.


    Due to Ghalenna¡¯s attitude toward Lucien, she doesn¡¯t have the sympathy of his wives, especially Ghnna, who doesn¡¯t think that her mother has changed much even after everything that happened.


    Thus, with the ¡¯tense¡¯ mood between them, Ghalenna had no choice but to lean against the ship¡¯s par.a.p.et and observe the view in silence.


    Lucien flew to the ground to carry up Olivia and Astrid after they finished killing Lanzo, torturing him to their heart¡¯s content, and then he sat on the ship¡¯s par.a.p.et next to Ghalenna.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything and just watches the view silently beside her. However, she starts to get ufortable with that embarrassing silence.


    "Your wives look at me with scary expressions..." Ghalennaments in a tone that should sound funny but still sounds arrogant.


    Lucien remains seated on the par.a.p.et while slightly ps his wings to keep his bnce. He looks at Ghnna and his other wives while responding to Ghalenna. "Maybe this is less about how you treated me and actually about how you treated Ghnna. My family is very close and knows how I feel about people who hurt the ones dear to me."


    Ghalenna looks at her daughter with a sorry expression. "I never wanted things to end that way, but I had no choice."


    Lucien sighs. "Having no choice... you know, I thought I was in that situation before; everyone must think that way often."


    Then he looks at the sky. "But that is a big lie. A lie that we tell ourselves to justify the real reason for doing anything."


    "And what reason is that?" Ghalenna asks with a funny expression. She doesn¡¯t believe that Lucien is more than an idiot boy with an amazing sister.


    Lucien looks into Ghalenna¡¯s eyes and smiles. "Everything we do is because we want to, and only that. All the rest are hypocritical excuses that we will be willing to refute if necessary to have what we really want at any given moment."


    Ghalenna doesn¡¯t even try to understand Lucien¡¯s words while she is furious. "You mean my grandma, my mom, and I agreed to marry stupid men that we didn¡¯t love and spend our entire lives serving our n to prevent hundreds of innocent families from being killed in an internal war just because we wanted to?"


    Lucien raises an eyebrow, but before he can say anything, Ghalenna continues. "Do you mean that sacrificing yourself for the sake of others and epting our responsibilities is not an act of altruism and honor, but just because we want to?"


    She also raises an eyebrow, imitating him. "Do you mean that if I see a person drowning and help them, that is not because it is the right thing to do and a good deed, but just because I wanted to do it selfishly?"


    After speaking all that quickly, Ghalenna pauses, and Lucien waits a few seconds before speaking. "As I said, that was hypocritical excuses."


    She frowns, and Lucien quickly raises his hands. "Don¡¯t get me wrong; I¡¯m not saying that you are especially hypocritical or that it is a fault. We are all like that, and I will tell you why."


    Ghalenna continues to gaze, upset at Lucien as he exins. "Your grandmother and mother, just like you, chose to sacrifice your lives in the way that you say not because they had no choice, but because they chose to do that because that would be what would please them most."


    "Please us?!" Ghalenna asks.


    "Yes," Lucien nods and then continues. "If you choose to live a free life as Ghalenna did, your people could suffer in disorder, and that would make you feel bad, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Ghalenna quickly responds. "Of course! I would be sad to know that I could help my people, and I chose not to help. Yet that was not for me but for my people."


    Lucien slowly shakes his head. "Lie. You¡¯re just lying to yourself because it doesn¡¯t affect me at all."


    "Yo- you!" Ghalenna points the finger at Lucien as she gets even more furious and confused. "You don¡¯t know me! How can you think you can say those things about my family and me?!"


    Lucien remains calm. "I¡¯m not saying bad things about you and your family specifically. I¡¯m just trying to show my point of view about something."


    "That looks like a bunch of bullshit to me!" Ghalenna responds.


    Lucien goes on to exin. "Okay, let¡¯s think you are someone else. Someone simple, which is sailing in unknown waters."


    Ghalenna is silent and listens to Lucien, but she still looks at him with an upset expression.


    He continues. "You see a drowning stranger..."


    "I¡¯m going to save them! That¡¯s the right decision; there is no hypocrisy." Ghalenna interrupts Lucien.


    Lucien shakes his head. "Just listen, okay? If those people wereplete strangers to you and you didn¡¯t feel a thing about them, you could have ignored them and left without it changing anything in your life."


    "That would be cruel!" Ghalenna exims.


    Lucien again slowly shakes his head, an act that is driving Ghalenna crazily annoyed. "No. Cruelty would be to enjoy their sufferings, or worse, save them just to abuse themter."


    Before Ghalenna responds, Lucien continues. "But you would not be neutral, let alone cruel. You would help them, not because it is ¡¯right to do¡¯ but because ignoring them would leave a shadow of regret in your heart."


    "Repudiating evil is what makes us good, isn¡¯t it?" Ghalenna asks, not to Lucien but to herself.


    "Maybe..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "But the question here is what makes us do anything. The real reason for our actions. And that is only and exclusively because we want to."


    He continues. "You would save those alleged victims from drowning because it would please you. You would be fine telling yourself that you did a good deed and are a good person when in fact you would save them selfishly so as not to feel bad but good."


    Ghalenna is confused by Lucien¡¯s strange logic. A part of her understands his point, but she cannot believe that it alles down to selfish acts. "I¡¯m not... Damn, what do you want to prove with all that bizarre logic?"


    Lucien smiles. "Let me finish. Well, now taking into ount that our actions are done only by our will to do them, you grandmother, your mother, and you chose to help your people in the first ce, being good queens because that pleased your most. That could be really ¡¯noble,¡¯ but it was selfishness in the end."


    Then he looks at Ghnna and smiles lovingly. "But my Ghnna did not want to please arrogant nobles or protect an entire n to be happy. Her selfish d.e.s.i.r.es were just for a free life, to be loved, and to find a ce to belong."


    Lucien¡¯s wives listen to his conversation and think deeply about his words. They agree that they are all selfish and hypocritical, but that is fine with them as long as they can stay with him.


    He looks at Ghalenna again. "So, when you chose your so-called responsibilities instead of supporting your daughter, letting her go out, wander thought this world alone, you chose to be a queen before a mother, just because..."


    "That pleased me most." Ghalennapletes Lucien¡¯s sentence as tears run down her face.


    "..." Lucien is sad as he sees Ghnna¡¯s sad expression.


    He reaches out and gently wipes the tears from Ghalenna¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t be like that. Maybe all I said was a bunch of bullshit. I just find myself thinking about it... about how we are selfish and hypocritical... maybe it¡¯s only me."


    Ghalenna takes Lucien¡¯s wrist to push his hand away, but she doesn¡¯t do it while she cries. "No... you are right. I chose to help my people... to endure those noble idiots and to serve my abusive husband were things that I considered bad but necessary for the sake of everyone..."


    Lucien begins to c.a.r.e.s.s Ghalenna¡¯s face, and she does not stop him while she vents. "Anything that I didn¡¯t like was side effects as long as I managed to get well because the happiness of my people pleased me a lot."


    She looks him in the eye. "So my daughter... my only daughter... I considered her happiness to be unnecessary because I believed that what I like would also please her. I... told myself that we had no choice."


    Lucien waits a few seconds before speaking in a low, calm tone. "I make mistakes; you make mistakes; we all make mistakes. But we have to learn from our mistakes and ovee."


    His gentle smile and pleasant smell begin to calm Ghalenna. "How... how can you stay calm believing that everything we do is out of our own selfishness?"


    Lucienugh. "I¡¯ll be fine as long as I can do what pleases me most."


    Ghalenna can¡¯t help but be curious. "And what pleases you most?"


    He slowly rotates Ghalenna¡¯s body and points to his wives. "They. The sake and happiness of my family is my selfishness. I will do anything... I will crush anyone, whether they are bad, neutral, or good people. For me, there is no hesitation, no honor, no good deeds, or hypocrisy. All that I do is for them because that¡¯s what most pleases me most. That is, it¡¯s all because I want to."


    Ghalenna turns and looks Lucien in the eye again. "At least you are admitting your selfishness while I was lying to myself..."


    Lucien smiles. "I had never said that to anyone or thought it out loud... I think that was enlightening for me too."


    Ghalenna is even more confused without understanding how Lucien treats her so kindly even though she is so arrogant with him. It is incredible that he can criticize himself in that way just to open her eyes to a thought that may not be the right one, but it certainly made her rethink her actions from a new point of view.


    "I... I need to think... that was too much." Ghalenna turns and runs to the other side of the ice ship as she doesn¡¯t want to look Lucien and Ghnna in the face while she feels so ashamed and confused.


    As Ghalenna leaves Lucien¡¯s side, his wives look at him with thoughtful expressions and kind smiles.


    Cassidyugh. "I must say, I never thought I would be so happy for someone to be selfish."


    The other girls giggles while Ang also nods. "Continue selfish so, or rather, get even more selfish, please, hubby."


    Lucien smiles at his girls, but his senses are focused on Ghalenna and Ghnna. While the mother looks deeply sad but also thoughtful, the young elf also begins to see things from another point of view.


    Ghnna always thought that her mother made many mistakes, including not supporting her. However, now, with the thought that everyone is very selfish, she cannot help thinking about her selfishness by ignoring what her mother wanted and leaving their home for her own happiness.


    She understands how it is not necessarily wrong to be selfish, but it is stupid to judge others because of their selfishness.


    She gracefully smiles at Lucien before walking towards her mother. Maybe their rtionship will never be good, but at least she doesn¡¯t want to me her for just following her d.e.s.i.r.es.


    L.u.s.t flies around Lucien. "That was profound... it made me reflect too."


    Envy also flies around him, clearly imitating L.u.s.t. "To make an arrogant and proud woman see that she is just a selfish bitch who screwed her own daughter... that was cruel as f.u.c.k."


    L.u.s.t quicklyments. "Lucien destroyed the ice walls in her heart without mercy. But he will build new ones, now warm and with his name everywhere over it. From pain wille love, and everyone will be happier together in his bed."


    "Poetic, my dear." Lucien smiles at L.u.s.t.


    "What¡¯s the problem with ice walls?" Lena asks while doing a fake upset posture.


    "Humph!" Marie tries to contain herugh.

 Chapter 332 - The cost of Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 332 - The cost of Salvation</h4>


    Due to the high speed of the girls¡¯ ice sh.i.p.s, the group quickly arrived in Viset. Demi-humans of different races were impressed and curious about the mysterious group, and soon rumors about the Alliance having a King would spread everywhere like smoke in a strong wind.


    Lucien prepares to head towards one of Viset¡¯s prisons with Scarlett, and the captain of the guard, who was following Ghalenna and by her order, must help Lucien find and release Scarlett¡¯s brother.


    But before he goes, he can¡¯t help but look at Ghalenna and Ghnna talking in the back on his ship. He knows that everything will be fine as Ghalenna seems willing to stop making excuses and assume her failure as a mother. Still, Lucien has a hard time fighting the urge to pamper both mother and daughter.


    His other wives understand how Lucien does not like them suffering and wanna always help them with any problems, but some things they need to solve independently.


    Ang notices his concerns and speaks with her usual gentle smile. "Don¡¯t worry about them. I don¡¯t know if they will ever be friends again, but this is something they have to work out on their own. Anyway, Cassidy and I, as mothers and Queens, understand Ghalenna situation well, and we can try to give her some advice."


    "As Queens and mothers, you are perfect." Lucien smiles too.


    Ang blushes a little but makes a sorry expression. "Nah, you ignore our faults. I made the same mistake as Ghalenna myself when I allowed Julius to send Lena to the Nunid Kingdom."


    "That is not true!" Lena quickly exims and then exins. "I wanted to do that for our people even though you were against the idea. That was just my selfishness while you wanted to protect me. You are indeed a perfect mother."


    Ang smiles at Lena and then talks to Lucien again. "Go find Scarlett¡¯s brother; Cassidy and I take care of everything here."


    "Yes." Cassidy nods. She has no problem when Ang speaks for her as they both consider themselves sisters and think the same way about almost everything, just Cassidy being the strong fist while Ang is the soft heart.


    Lucien agrees, then looks at Marie and Lena. "You can take your sisters and the troops to explore. Most of the troops are demi-human, so I bet they like this city very much. But please try not to get in trouble."


    He talks to Rose. "Please take Ghalenna¡¯s troops wherever they want, and then you should explore too. This ce looks beautiful."


    "Yes, hubby." The girls agree with excited smiles on their faces. Part of the group will be on that ice ship with Ang, but most of them want to explore the city with Lucien¡¯s troops, who mainly want to visit their races¡¯ areas.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t waste any more time and embraces Scarlett with one arm while extending the other to the guard captain, who blushes deeply.


    "I... I just..." The captain of the guard doesn¡¯t know what to do. She really wants to ept flying in the arms of the most handsome man she has ever seen, but she does not want others to think that she ¡¯likes¡¯ men.


    [But he¡¯s the King... is he really our King?] She gets confused because everything is so crazy.


    Lucien motions for her to approach. "Let¡¯s go; this will be quick."


    "Quickly... hum..." She approaches while still is a little hesitant.


    *Whooosh*


    They quickly fall toward the ground, causing the guard captain to scream in surprise and adrenaline while Lucien and Scarlett are already used to it.


    "AaaaaahhhhHH!!" The woman continues to scream as she starts to get used to the fall. She closes her eyes when they get too close to the ground, but Lucien ps his wings and stabilizes the flight several meters from the ground.


    Lucien is not very impressed with Viset as he still thinks this city is smaller than Portgreen. Also, Viset¡¯s buildings have a more rustic architecture, with smaller houses having unique characteristics of their people races.


    "Oh?" The guard captain opens her eyes as she feels the wind stop hitting hard on her body. She realizes that Lucien is slowly pping his wings in the same ce as he smiles at her with an amusing expression.


    She blushes again while hugging his waist tightly. "Elves were not made to fly, hehehe..."


    "Of course." Lucien chuckle.


    "..." The guard captain quickly understands how different Lucien is from any other man. He is so devilishly attractive in all his actions.


    "Where to now?" Lucien asks as the captain of the guard is lost in thought.


    "Ah?!" She recovers quickly and points to a big building next to the city center¡¯srgest building, the royal castle.


    People on the streets of Viset are shocked to see Lucien flies above the city. They first think that he is a manticore man wanting to cause problems, but Lucien¡¯s unique characteristics are iparable.


    Soon Ghalenna¡¯s troops are taken to the ground by Rose and begin to rte the unimaginable news. Also, Lucien¡¯s troops love to tell about his incredible feats while exploring the city with his wives.


    Lucien flies into Viset prison, rming the guards, who quickly assume a fighting posture but calm down as they hear the captain¡¯s orders.


    [Why is she flushed?] One of the guards thinks as she looks at the captain in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    [Is that a smile?!] Another guard thinks.


    "You can walk now," Lucien speaks a few seconds afternding on the ground, and the captain does not stop hugging him.


    "Oh! Sorry!!" The captain notices her subordinate¡¯s strange look while Lucien smiles, and she gets extremely embarrassed.


    "Did you like it?" Lucien asks.


    "Yeah!" The captain responds without thinking and quickly regrets it. "N-no. I mean..."


    "Elves don¡¯t fly, right?" Lucien chuckles.


    "Yes..." The captain nods while mentally thanking Lucien for remaining so friendly.


    To avoid the mood getting awkward, she quickly and respectfully talks to Scarlett. "What is his name again, mydy?"


    "Wird is my brother¡¯s name," Scarlett speaks quickly. She cannot hide her eagerness and concern. She sought all methods to gain power and be able to take revenge on Rein and rescue her brother. And now, thanks to Lucien, everything is happening.


    The captain nods to Scarlett respectfully and quickly looks at her subordinates with a stern expression. "Is there any Wird here? Think about it carefully because it is imperative."


    While one of the guards quickly starts looking at the prison records, another guard starts to think out loud. "Wird... I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before..."


    Then her vision passes from Lucien to Scarlett, and she quickly exims. "Oh, the depressed hybrid!!"


    The other guard looks at her friend. "Him? Are you sure?"


    The first guard nods. "I¡¯m pretty sure I heard him say his name was Wird and that he was going to kill Rein with his own hands."


    "Where¡¯s him? He¡¯s fine, right?!" Scarlett asks.


    The first guard looks at Scarlett with a sorry expression. "He really looked like a good person... but a werewolf and fox hybrid is still very dangerous. Also... he looks a lot like Rein¡¯s bastar-"


    The guard stops talking when she realizes that Scarlett also has some simrities with Rein. And from the way she looks concerned about Wird, it¡¯s pretty obvious what¡¯s going on.


    "Take us there," Lucien speaks authoritatively, and no one feels any d.e.s.i.r.e to disobey him.


    Led by the guard, Lucien, Scarlett, and the guard captain pass through several corridors and go down some stairs until they reach the lower floors of the prison where the most dangerous people in the Alliance are arrested.


    They arrive in a small, dark cell. The guard quickly opens the door, and the group sees a very injured werewolf-fox demi-human lying on the cold floor while trying to protect his face from the light of the guard¡¯sntern.


    "Brother!!" Scarlett runs towards the man because she quickly recognizes that red hair, which is identical to hers, despite being dirty and damaged now.


    Lucien follows Scarlett inside that smelly room while the other girls wait outside. L.u.s.t quickly tells him the horrible situation that Wird is in and makes clear the only option so that he can walk out of this cell on his own.


    Wird recognizes Scarlett¡¯s voice and the brightness of life returns to his eyes. "Sister!!! I¡¯m so d you are okay!!"


    Scarlett kneels on the floor and starts to cry while hugging Wird¡¯s head. "Your fool brother!! You should havee with me..."


    Wird starts to cry too. "I... I should. But that man... I had to kill him for our mother. But I failed... and then this woman came... they call her the Great Queen."


    "Everything¡¯s fine." Scarlett tries to calm Wird because his condition is horrible. "The Queen is my sister-inw, and Rein is dead. I killed him myself, slowly and painfully."


    "Really?!" Wird starts to smile. But then the sparkle in his eyes starts to fade. "I resisted... I couldn¡¯t die without avenging our family and knowing that you were fine. But now... now I can die in peace."


    "No, no!!" Scarlett exims in fear. She tries to stop him from closing his eyes. "After all we¡¯ve been through... now is the time for our life to really start. You can¡¯t give up!!!"


    As she bes desperate and afraid, Lucien¡¯s warm hands begin tofort her. Then he shows her a bottle of green liquid. Rein and Lanzo would die again just by seeing that bottle.


    Lucien looks hesitant, but Scarlett quickly pleads with him. "Give it to him, please! Save him!"


    L.u.s.t made it clear that normal healing potions would only help Wird to die a morefortable death as it cannot heal the old inner wounds inside his body.


    Then Lucien opens the super potion with his essence and brings it closer to Wird¡¯s nose as he speaks. "If you drink this, it will heal youpletely and make you feel stronger than ever..."


    Wird¡¯s eyes open again, but he looks incredulous. "Does something so incredible really exist? There has to be a side effect, right?"


    Lucien makes a sorry expression. "There are no negative side effects, but if you find out what this is made of, you will hate me forever."


    Wird starts to think about it, but Scarlett¡¯s sad and worried expression makes him have no doubts anymore. "I just don¡¯t have to ask what this is made of, right?"


    "Yes, that is a good n." Lucien nods.


    So Wird takes the potion with Scarlett¡¯s help as his hand trembles a lot. He prepares to drink the potion but then looks at Lucien again. "Is this an invaluable treasure?"


    Lucienugh. "Don¡¯t worry, brother-inw, I have a lot of that."


    "So I ept." Wird smiles and drinks the potion. He quickly gets shocked by how good that is. And as Lucien said, he starts to feel good and stronger immediately.


    With Scarlett¡¯s help, Wird drinks the whole potion and then looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "That... you lied to me. There is no way that something so incredible and delicious is not an invaluable treasure."


    Scarlett smiles as she sees Wird getting better quickly. "Yes, it is truly an invaluable treasure, but hubby has a lot, a lot of it."


    Lucien smiles as he brings another super potion from his storage ring. "What about a second one? I bet you want to get out of this stinky hole right away."


    Wird is hesitant to drink all that Lucien¡¯s treasure stock, but he really wants to get out of that cell on his own.


    He takes the potion while looking at Lucien with an expression of gratitude. "I will never forget it."


    Lucien shakes his head. "But I really advise you to forget it."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 333 - Brother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Brother-inw</h4>


    After drinking two ¡¯super potions¡¯ of Lucien, Wird became a new man. Well, there¡¯s no way anyone can¡¯t change after such an amazing experience, and Lucien¡¯s wives know it well.


    Smiling happily because of his freedom and good news about Rein¡¯s death, Wird left that stinking prison, now destined only for werewolves and manticore-people whomitted crimes and cruelty to innocent people.


    The captain of the guard and other guards were shocked by Lucien¡¯s miraculous potion. They really wanted to tell their friends about that but were surprised by the news about Lucien being Eve¡¯s brother, and actually King of the whole continent beside her.


    The Handsome Devil, the well-known name of the famous King of Portgreen, now also King of the Alliance and of the whole continent, was known to even more people. Everyone except those arrested started talking about him.


    Although many women in Viset fear the end of the newly created women¡¯s paradise, everyone will understand that Lucien would not disobey his big sis, whom many still consider the Alliance¡¯s only true leader.


    Also, Lucien was already known for his most striking features: being cruel to his enemies and overprotective to his loved ones. So the people did not fear that he was ambitious or had any interest in harming the people of the Alliance.


    While the people talked about Lucien, he just stayed silent beside Scarlett as she exined everything to her brother.


    Wird was increasingly shocked by everything he found out about Lucien, especially the fact that even after everything Scarlett did, Lucien still allowed her to be his wife.


    The poor man was kneeling at Lucien¡¯s feet for several minutes, thanking him for taking care of her even though he had several reasons to kill her.


    Lucien paid attention to Wird¡¯s every gesture and words and quickly realized that he is a simple and honest man. A little naive and dense too.


    But most importantly, Wird doesn¡¯t seem at all interested in using the connection with Scarlett to benefit in any way.


    After a few hours of talking in the courtyard, Scarlett makes a sorry expression to Wird. "Brother... I want to help you as much as I can, but the Alliance is no longer a ce for men. Although Lucien is the King, he should not change things Eve did, or that would disrespect her. Also, use our connection to make your life better here would be disrespectful to every woman of the Alliance."


    Wird quickly responds with an honest expression. "I really don¡¯t want to abuse you after everything King Lucien has done for our family. I¡¯m fine thanks to him, and Rein is dead... I want to start a new life away from here."


    Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses Scarlett¡¯s hand while talking to Wird. "I don¡¯t want to change things in the Alliance, but Portgreen is and will always be a free ce for everyone. If you have no evil intentions or stupid prejudices, you can create a new life there however you want."


    "Yeah." Wird smiles. "Portgreen has always seemed like a good ce to start over, and now knowing that you are King, I believe there is an even better ce."


    Lucien nods. "So it¡¯s set. So that you have a base for your new life, I can rmend you to work with Alden in the royal guard or Ron in the Kingdom management. Maybe with spies?"


    Wird bows respectfully. "I am very grateful for your kindness, your majesty. However, I really don¡¯t want to bother you. Having taken that treasure was already ingratitude on my part after everything you did for my sister."


    Lucien smiles. "Scarlett is my beloved wife, and you are my brother-inw, so we are family. I cannot help you as I want because of some of my limitations, but I believe you will do Portgreen very well. Soon I will be leaving, and I need good people to defend the legacy of freedom there."


    Wird kneels again as he bows even more. "Then I will not refuse this offer. I will work hard to protect Portgreen and honor your legacy, my King."


    Scarlett smiles and squeezes Lucien¡¯s hand, happy to see the sparkle of a purpose in her brother¡¯s eyes. "Live, my brother; live a happy life to honor our mother¡¯s memory."


    Lucien gets up and extends his hand to Wird. "You don¡¯t have to call me King or kneel to me, brother-inw. I¡¯ll write a letter of rmendation so that you can show it to a guard in Portgreen city, but maybe you want to attend the wedding ceremony between Scarlett and me first."


    Wird gets up and smiles at Lucien, but then he denies his proposal. "I would like to go with you to the ceremony, but from what I understand, your group is made up exclusively of your women... I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate for me to participate."


    Scarlett giggles while talking to Lucien mentally. ¡¯No man would befortable around so many beautiful women when fearing to looking at them and losing their eyes, or worse, being in love with the devil¡¯s wives.¡¯


    Lucien makes a sorry expression to Wird. "I see... So I¡¯m going to write a letter now, and you can travel whenever you want."


    "I can¡¯t express all my gratitude, my Kin- brother-inw." Wird smiles embarrassedly. He definitely does not have a bold nature like Scarlett.


    Scarlett tells her brother more about how amazing life with Lucien is as he quickly writes a letter of rmendation. He puts on it his signature and also a code that only Ron¡¯s more reliable spies know, besides himself and Alden.


    Upon arriving at any guard, the letter will easily be taken to someone with authority, and soon Ron will be notified of Lucien¡¯s brother-inw. And although Lucien does not ask for special treatment for Wird, he will certainly be treated well.


    Less than a minuteter, Ang¡¯s ice ship stops above the courtyard, surprising even more people there.


    Ang descends from the sky on her floating tform with Lucien¡¯s other wives and Ghalenna. The posture of Lucien¡¯s wives is always proud and majestic, generating admiration in all the women who see them.


    Despite being a little less impressive than Eve, Lucien and his girls are always generating respect and admiration wherever they go, which boosts their egos, stimting their pride.


    Before, it had no major effect other than giving them a little p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but after Lucien¡¯s meeting with Eve, a very small part of her energy is inside him, being fed specifically by that energy generated from that p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    The girls wave to Wird, knowing he is Scarlett¡¯s brother, but he just nods respectfully and keeps his distance from them. He admires Lucien a lot and doesn¡¯t want to disrespect him in any way.


    Ghalenna approaches Lucien and also looks at Wird. "I hope you got what you as looking for."


    Lucien nods to her. "Yes, your guard was very quick and efficient in finding my brother-inw quickly. He¡¯s fine now and will create a new life on Potgreen."


    But before she answers, he smiles teasingly. "But don¡¯t get it wrong. My selfishness has no limits, and there are still many things I want. Now I¡¯m going to the fox-n to give a good ceremony to my girls. You areing with us, right?"


    Ghalenna makes a confused expression. Before, she still had doubts about Lucien¡¯s intentions, but every bit of hostility towards him inside her heart was quickly destroyed by his smiles and friendly actions, even the harsh truths he said and made her see how selfish she is.


    Now, she doesn¡¯t know what to do. But then she looks back and sees Ghnna smiles at her. They still have a lot to talk about and get along with, so Ghalenna cannot miss this opportunity to at least give a friendly ending to their story.


    "I said I was going, and I¡¯m not going to change my word," Ghalenna speaks in a respectful tone.


    Lucien nods and then looks at Scarlett and Wird. "I¡¯ll give you some time to say goodbye to each other; when you¡¯re ready to go, just tell me."


    Scarlett agrees, and Lucien walks to the other side of the courtyard with his wives and Ghalenna.


    The m.a.t.u.r.e elf Queen is silent for a few minutes before speaking. "I will send some guards to apany him to the Potgreen border. The Great Forest is dangerous even for strong people when alone."


    "Thank you for that." Lucien smiles, and Ghalenna quickly leaves the courtyard to order a group of guards to help Wird get to Portgreen and not to get too close to Lucien and his attractive smile.


    Lucien sits on a bench, and before Amelia, L.u.s.t, or Envy can sit on his l.a.p, Ghnna steals the scene.


    The cute elf hugs Lucien and giggles. "Only you could start changing my mother¡¯s arrogant attitude. I never thought we could get along again..."


    Lucien chuckles. "I hope you get along, but I still haven¡¯t forgotten what you asked of me."


    Ghnna¡¯s eyes shine as she teases him. "You talk like it¡¯s bad, but I know you want it too, don¡¯t you? Another pair of mother and daughter... that¡¯s your thing, right?"


    Lucien kisses Ghnna on the lips. "Maybe..."


    After twenty minutes, Ghalenna returns with a group of guards; one of them is the prison guard who imed Wird looked like a good person. She has always been concerned about him being arrested and now feels sorry for not trying to defend him. So she wants to help him start a new life, and who knows what else... an elf and a hybrid werewolf-fox?


    Scarlett also finishes saying goodbye to Wird. He can¡¯t resist kneeling to Lucien and thanking him again. Then the group says goodbye, and while Wird goes to Portgreen to starts a new life with his elf friend, Lucien and his wives go to the fox-n.


    Lucien¡¯s ice sh.i.p.s leave Viset, leaving the city excited by the stories that his troops and wives told about their adventures. Everyone is very expectant for a future with Lucien and Eve as leaders.


    The group enjoys the journey and the view of the forest that gets more and more beautiful as they go west. Viset is just fifty miles from the cat-n and the coast, while the fox-n is really the central area of the northern part of the continent.


    Along the way, they see small viges of the bear n that is further north and the manticore n to the south. The manticore n, now containing only women free, is still a n of servants and has many years ahead to pay for their boundless brutality.


    As almost two hundred miles are separating Viset from the fox-n, the journey is not so fast, and Lucien uses that time and the beautiful forest below them to have some fun with Oya and Ko.


    So along with Lucien and Oya, she hunts other dangerous beasts in the forest. The beasts with soft and tasty meat change to a feast made by Lucien¡¯s wives that love to cook for him.


    Some people may think that Lucien is rxing and losing focus, but he keeps all his goals clear in his mind. He didn¡¯t mind stopping and giving Scarlett and her brother plenty of time as he was a concern that prevented her from being fully satisfied with her life.


    Now, Scarlett is free of her worries and will be stronger faster to reach her full potential alongside Lucien. As well as pleasing Ko and Oya, everything Lucien does for his girl reflects on their whole family getting stronger.


    That is the power of the underestimated knight... of the one who does not seek individual power, but power for his whole family.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 334 - Third Sweet Voice

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Third Sweet Voice</h4>


    ¡¯Lucien...¡¯


    ¡¯You are on the right path... you must continue like this.¡¯


    While sleeping, Lucien has a dream where everything is cloudy, and he can see nothing but a strange gray light, from which a sweet unknown female voice calls his name.


    ¡¯Who¡¯s there? L.u.s.t?¡¯ Lucien asks toward the grey light inside his own mind.


    Everything is silent for a few seconds before the mysterious voice speaks again. ¡¯L.u.s.t? I wonder if I should tell you her real name...¡¯


    [Her real name?] Lucien is confused.


    ¡¯What do you mean? Who are you?!¡¯ Lucien doesn¡¯t like to have a mysterious voice in his mind.


    ¡¯Me?¡¯ The voice asks and quickly answers. ¡¯I forgot my name a long time ago as well as everyone else who knew it.¡¯


    Lucien keeps calling L.u.s.t and his other wives in his mind, but as he can¡¯t hear anyone but that voice, he speaks to her again. ¡¯What is happening here? How can I trust you without knowing who you are?¡¯


    The grey light shes a few times, and Lucien can see the silhouette of a hooded female figure, but his vision is still too limited for him to see anything else about the mysterious woman.


    She talks to him again. ¡¯One day, you will understand more about yourself and me. But now you must know something... that is important, so you should listen.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien thinks it is bizarre, but he is silent to hear whatever the woman wants to say to him.


    ¡¯Soon, you will face difficult decisions. So you must continue to follow your heart¡¯s d.e.s.i.r.e, and you must not let others tell you what to do.¡¯ The mysterious woman says.


    ¡¯And am I supposed to hear, you, a mysterious person I¡¯ve never seen before?¡¯ Lucien speaks in a sarcastic tone.


    The voice is silent for a few seconds, then she speaks in an approving tone. ¡¯Good, you shouldn¡¯t rely on random voices in your mind. But I¡¯m just giving you advice and not brainwashing you, as...¡¯


    Lucien gets upset. ¡¯What the f.u.c.k are you talking about? Is this about L.u.s.t? If so, you better go. We are connected as deeply as possible, and I am sure she would never do anything to harm me.¡¯


    The voice quickly responds. ¡¯The influence of the seven sins is not under their control. But L.u.s.t cannot change your nature because you and she are the same.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien can¡¯t help but reflect on the words of the mysterious woman.


    The woman seems to notice that and continues quickly. ¡¯Don¡¯t think about it too much now. You must have already understood that you will need the cooperation of all sins to reach your final goal, right?¡¯


    Lucien is surprised by how the woman seems to know his thoughts as well as L.u.s.t. Although hesitant, he is curious to know everything she has to say.


    ¡¯Are you talking about mixing our energies?¡¯ He asks


    ¡¯Yes... that is the greatest power potential of the demonic race, and no one has ever seeded it. If you can mix the energy of all seven sins, you will have the most dominant and unlimited power in the universe.¡¯ The voice exins.


    Lucien is confused. ¡¯You say that no one has ever seeded, so does that mean that others have tried?¡¯


    The mysterious woman responds. ¡¯Right. Pride and Greed have tried a few times, but they failed because what they believed to be something inmon between the sins was wrong.¡¯


    Lucien starts to think about many things. If what the mysterious woman says is true, there is a lot that L.u.s.t and Envy know and are not telling him, or maybe they didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡¯Why did L.u.s.t tell me that never happened anything like that before?¡¯ Lucien questions the mysterious voice.


    ¡¯The sins of today are not the ones of before, yet they are also the same.¡¯ The woman speaks in an enigmatic way.


    ¡¯How can they be and not be who they were?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    The woman quickly exins. ¡¯It¡¯s confusing, but that is how brainwashing works. They call it inheritance... it starts as a help. A power that you receive without any reason. You use it, and then... one day you wake up, and you are no longer yourself.¡¯


    ¡¯Inheritance? Did they inherit the power of sins, and did that rece their memory? Is that why L.u.s.t and Envy don¡¯t remember their past well?¡¯ Lucien cannot deny that the woman¡¯s words could actually be true.


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯ The woman replies and keeps silent next.


    Many thingse to Lucien¡¯s mind, and he thinks out loud. ¡¯Just like Aylin?¡¯


    The mysterious voice speaks in a concerned tone. ¡¯You don¡¯t want to believe it, but everything has a purpose. Aylin¡¯s soul was not given to you as a gift but rather as a tool to manipte you.¡¯


    ¡¯The naginata never forced me to do anything. Aylin isn¡¯t even alive... those are just her memories.¡¯ Lucien replies.


    The mysterious woman shakes her head. ¡¯Brainwashed victims never realize what is really happening to them.¡¯


    So she quickly continues. ¡¯Aylin¡¯s soul is the most powerful weapon in the universe and also the greatest treasure of the Dragons. They will destroy everything and kill everything to recover it as soon as they find out it is with you.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien understands the mysterious woman¡¯s advice about using the naginata with caution.


    But she still continues. ¡¯So, why do you think such a treasure was given to a hybrid of dragon and demon?¡¯


    ¡¯To brainwash me? But how?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    The woman exins. ¡¯Do you remember the first battles in this world? You killed those people because they were in your way, and that¡¯s all. But how were the battles after you obtained Aylin¡¯s weapon?¡¯


    Lucien tries to think of any significant changes and quickly realizes what the woman is talking about. ¡¯I... I started to enjoy fighting more and more.¡¯


    ¡¯Exactly.¡¯ The woman speaks in a positive tone. So she continues. ¡¯Aylin¡¯s weapon is making you enjoy fighting as much as she did. Also, you are reliving her memories from her perspective. You are feeling what she felt, seeing what she saw, and even thinking like her.¡¯


    The words of the mysterious woman hurt Lucien¡¯s heart. But he still can¡¯t feel any anger at Aylin, and he still feels connected to her. Brainwashing...¡¯


    ¡¯Brainwashing...¡¯ The woman nods. So she continues. ¡¯Someone wants to make you a dragon, specifically in Aylin. And you¡¯ve already embraced her soul within yours.¡¯


    Lucien is shocked that he didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong before. Well, he knew things weren¡¯t so simple, but he didn¡¯t think there were so many people wanting to manipte him to the point that he is being brainwashed without noticing it.


    He looks at the mysterious woman¡¯s silhouette in the gray light. ¡¯Your advice is wee. But why are you telling me that? Everyone who helps me seems to want something from me.¡¯


    The woman nods. ¡¯Yes, and you should be aware of any futurely help you receive. Everything has a price, and many people already want to require you something.¡¯


    ¡¯I also want something from you, yet you will do it not for me but for yourself and your selfishness, in this case, your family¡¯s happiness and well-being.¡¯ She continues.


    ¡¯I came to give you this warning because I fear that one day, after giving everything to fight for us, you wake up without knowing who you really are. I would like a happy ending for everyone... although that is impossible, you should have one.¡¯ She finishes.


    ¡¯...¡¯ Lucien doesn¡¯t know what to say. He cannot believe the mysterious woman so easily, but what she says could be true.


    The gray light starts to blink again, and the woman¡¯s silhouette begins to disappear from Lucien¡¯s vision while only her voice continues, getting weaker and distant.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t expect you to trust me, but rather that you don¡¯t trust anyone... except for your wives... when they really love you.¡¯


    ¡¯Also, always follow the d.e.s.i.r.es of your selfish heart.¡¯


    The voice disappears with the mysterious woman, leaving Lucien alone in that dream.


    ¡¯Thanks for the advice... I guess.¡¯ He speaks alone, or is the mysterious woman listening wherever she is?


    Lucien¡¯s vision goes totally dark, and he starts to feel a small, warm hand stroking his hair. ¡¯L.u.s.t...¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, my love.¡¯ He hears L.u.s.t¡¯s sweet voice in his mind and opens his eyes to see L.u.s.t¡¯s beautiful face as she strokes his hair and he takes a nap on her l.a.p, on the big sofa of the ice ship.


    In order not to worry his wives, Lucien talks to L.u.s.t first, mentally. ¡¯I had a strange dream...¡¯


    He doesn¡¯t feel any d.e.s.i.r.e to hide anything from L.u.s.t and tells her everything that happened to him in the dream. Also, he talks about how the mysterious woman hinted that L.u.s.t has another name and was brainwashed.


    L.u.s.t is shocked. ¡¯That... seems ridiculous, but also... it could be true. I always found it very strange that you had dragonic heritage and Aylin¡¯s weapon... she was the most powerful dragon, and it really makes sense that people want to use you.¡¯


    ¡¯Also... my memories are confused. I know things, but I don¡¯t feel like I really lived my memories. That sounds like brainwashing to me... ¡¯ L.u.s.t says in a sad tone.


    Lucien hugs her, which disturbs Amelia¡¯s nap a little. ¡¯I can¡¯t change the past, but it doesn¡¯t change what I feel for you, and we don¡¯t really have to change anything. I will be more careful when using Aylin¡¯s weapon, but our goals remain the same. Our family remains the same.¡¯


    L.u.s.t kisses Lucien. ¡¯You¡¯re right. If my sisters and I are really brainwashed, it doesn¡¯t change who we are now. We choose who we are. And I chose to be your partner, your wife. If all that the woman said is true, you have Aylin¡¯s weapon and the potential to mix the energy of the seven sins. With absolute power, we can be the only ones to determine our destiny.¡¯


    ¡¯And then, when we have enough power, we will punish anyone who thinks they can manipte us.¡¯ Lucienpletes.


    ¡¯Sure.¡¯ Lucien agrees while she and Lucien continue to kiss.


    Next, he tells his wives everything that happened in his dream. He totally trusts them and knows that they love him. Lucien remembers well that the mysterious woman advised him to trust only in his wives ¡¯when they really love him,¡¯ which makes him reflect on his situation with Envy.


    Lucien knows that Envy is doing everything to look like a ¡¯good girl,¡¯ but she is an old, smart, and maniptive demon. Although he is managing to conquer her demonic energy body with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, he has no way of knowing her real feelings even with the soul connection. He knows she wants his good, but maybe because it means more power to her and not real love like he has with L.u.s.t and his other wives.


    Anyway, Lucien knows that he and Envy are connected by something simr to the soul contract. Also, he would not hide from her the possibility that she was brainwashed. He tells the girls everything, and of course, everyone gets perplexed and thoughtful about the mysteries surrounding Lucien, his sisters, and the seven sins.


    Lucien¡¯s nap was very quick, and soon the group can see the big brown trees of the fox-n.


    "It¡¯s my home." Annements in a cheerful tone. She can¡¯t wait to see her parents and introduce her husband to them.


    Lucien smiles as he strokes Anne¡¯s fluffy ears. "We should not think aboutplicated things now. We are going to have a lot of fun in the next days."


    The girls smile excitedly. It¡¯s been a while since theirst big love session, and a wedding ceremony is an ideal opportunity for only wives¡¯ great love session.


    However, some girls are not very excited. Amelia and Dawn don¡¯t share exactly the same thoughts, but both feel a little left out of the ¡¯wives team.¡¯


    But of course, that can only be changed by them as there is always more room in Lucien¡¯s heart for new lovers.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 335 - Wolf in sheeps clothing

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Wolf in sheep''s clothing</h4>


    Before Eve arrives, the fox-n was going through a period of great growth. Luise, the fox matriarch, is a bold and ambitious person who always wants the best for her people.


    Despite being abused by werewolves and manticore people, the fox-n has created many new viges in the past five years. The viges are always built around a huge tree withrge brown leaves.


    But now, with Luise being one of Eve¡¯s main followers, the fox-n is growing incredibly fast, just like the elven-n.


    With the majority of the poption as women, the fox-n women have mainly focused onbat to serve as one of the Alliance¡¯s main army. At the same time, men, now downgraded to servants by Eve¡¯s feminist policy, work on basic vige services, and help build new ones.


    Arriving at the main vige of the fox-n, the home of Anne and Elsie¡¯s family, Lucien is surprised at how simple the architecture of the ce is.


    Most of the vige is made of simple wooden houses, adorned with nts and some beautiful stones. Among the small houses, there are alsorger buildings that are public ces or are mansions of the most influential people in the n.


    Among the simple streets of sand and wood, Lucien can see many children happily ying while the elderly watch them. He can still see some a.d.u.l.ts, but they are just a few men doing manualbor and some women in guard armor.


    The majority of the a.d.u.l.t women of the n are patrolling the fonts or awaiting orders from Ghalenna in Viset. There are also the most talented of them who are destroying the Light Empire alongside Eve and Luise.


    As soon as the ice sh.i.p.s reach above Eglia, the fox-n main vige, everyone gets shocked. As in Viset, the people start talking about the mysterious visitors, and soon, the whole vige will only talk about Lucien.


    But now, Lucien is focused on meeting Anne¡¯s parents and not exploring the area. His cute fox-wife seems too excited to see her parents again, and Lucien knows that she is a little concerned about her dad regarding Eve¡¯s new public system even though Elsie said he is fine.


    Following the direction that Anne pointed out, the girls led the sh.i.p.s towards Anne¡¯s house. Everyone is surprised to see that, in fact, her house is very simple and also in amon area. Anne had already said that her family is very humble even though they share Luise¡¯s blood, that is, from the fox-royalty.


    Something even more impressive is the fact that Elsie and Luise¡¯s house is next to Anne¡¯s. It is also a small and simple building, being far inferior to the houses of other influential people in the n that has the best and biggest buildings of Eglia.


    "It is admissible that the royalty of a ce chooses to have a simple life instead of enjoying the richness of the Kingdom as most people do." Angments, knowing that even she, despite being a kind woman, was very fond of her luxurious bedroom in her big castle.


    Elsie smiles. "The fox-n is not a Kingdom, but a huge family. Our people share everything, and even though some seem to have more than others, all families here have the same rights."


    Anne nods. "My parents are farmers, and they are happy like that. My aunt and Elsie lead and protect the n, but they don¡¯t need personal wealth for that."


    Lucien strokes the ears of both fox-girls while talking affectionately. "Still, as Ang said, this is admirable. If all nobles were humble like that, life would be better for countless people across the universe."


    Envy shakes her head while making a fake sorry expression. "Too bad we will never be humble like that because you will always want to give the best things of the universe to your girls and pamper them beyond all limits."


    Lucienugh. "I am a wed man..."


    "I would say diabolically sinful." L.u.s.t smiles seductively.


    The group descends from the sh.i.p.s, and Lucien again releases his troops to explore the ce and find inns to sleep. He always gives them gold so that they can have some independence from him, even though they are always together as a family.


    While Marie and Lena take the troops to the ground and cancel the ice sh.i.p.s to rest and recover mana, Ang takes Lucien and his other wives to the front of Anne¡¯s house.


    Anne and Eslie stand beside Lucien with the same excited and slightly concerned expression as if they are both going to introduce their boyfriend to their parents. Elsie even holds Lucien¡¯s arm like Anne.


    Due to themotion in the street caused by the presence of Lucien¡¯s group, Anne¡¯s mother gets curious and leaves the house before Anne can even call her.


    The first thing the m.a.t.u.r.e fox-woman sees when leaving home is Lucien¡¯s big wings. Them may be scary for some people, but Anne quickly speaks to her.


    "Mom!" She exims and runs to hug her mother, who is very simr to her and also has many simrities with Elsie and Luise.


    The woman, who looks over fifty but still has her natural charm, hugs Anne tightly. "Oh, dear; I missed you so much!"


    Anne¡¯s mother looks like a very simple person, but Lucien notices the sharp gaze that she gives him quickly before smiling fondly at Elsie. "My dear niece,e and give your old aunt a hug too."


    Elsie reluctantly releases Lucien¡¯s arm and runs to embrace Anne¡¯s mother. "You are not old at all, aunt. In fact, you are still charming like grandma was."


    "Hahaha... you tter me." Anne¡¯s mother giggles, but Lucien notices again when she quickly analyzes his group.


    Then she looks openly at Lucien while talking to Anne and Elsie. "And who are your friends?"


    "He..." Anne and Elsie begin to speak together with a loving tone and bright eyes of excitement.


    But they get shy at thest moment, and Lucien steps forward and bows respectfully to Anne¡¯s mother. "I hope you will ept me as your son-inw."


    Anne¡¯s mother can¡¯t help but be surprised at Lucien¡¯s incredibly attractive appearance. Even his voice awakens feelings in her that she hasn¡¯t had in years.


    But she maintains a neutral attitude andughs sarcastically. "From the expressions of Anne... and Elsie, I don¡¯t think any word from this old woman would change anything, right?"


    Lucien still maintains a bowed posture while speaking honestly. "In fact, I don¡¯t think that anything in this world or others can separate me from them, but I really respect the rtionsh.i.p.s of mother and children, so your blessing is essential to me."


    Anne¡¯s mother looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes for a few seconds and then speaks in an approving tone. "Respecting your elders is a good move. However, you will need much more than that to receive my blessing."


    Lucien smiles at her and extends his hand. "Fair. Shall we get to know each other better then?"


    "I agree." Anne¡¯s mother ces her hand on Lucien¡¯s hand, and he kisses Its back gently.


    Lucien¡¯s other wives can¡¯t help butpare that scene to how they meet. It seems that this is one of the few times that Lucien has a ¡¯normal¡¯ introduction.


    "Laure." Anne¡¯s mother speaks her name.


    "Lucien." He responds with his name.


    Then Laure looks at Lucien¡¯s wives with a gentle smile and speaks in a friendly tone. "So many beautiful women... pleasee in. Anne¡¯s house is small, but it will always be open to her friends."


    Anne touches Laure¡¯s blouse and speaks in a timid tone. "Not just friends... they are my sisters."


    "All of them?!" Laure thinks aloud, making her shock clear. Lucien is an extremely handsome man, perhaps the most attractive she has ever seen, but it is still ridiculous that so many beautiful and impressive women are his wives at the same time.


    Laure tries to understand more of Lucien¡¯s character from first impressions, but everything is very impressive and confusing. She wants to believe Anne¡¯s judgment, and Elsie also seems to like him, but Laure still can¡¯t be fooled by just a pretty face.


    Laure tries to hide her shock and smiles at the girls again. "I was not expecting visitors, but I will certainly prepare a good dinner for everyone."


    Aria smiles at her. "We can cook for everyone. We still have a lot of delicious meat from the beasts that Oya and little Ko hunted with Lucien." The m.a.t.u.r.e harpy-woman smiles at Oya and makes a positive gesture.


    Oya smiles, showing her sharp fangs, and Laura stares at her while thinking to herself. [Why does she look so much like a moon tiger?!?!]


    At that moment, Lena and Marie return to Lucien¡¯s side after helping his troops to descend from the ice sh.i.p.s. Of course, bothpetitive sisters fly in huge ice birds, making a show to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    Laure again is shocked, now by that demonstration of power. [Are they more powerful than the Queen¡¯s mages? How is this possible? From where did theye? Does Queen Eve know about them?]


    She can¡¯t help but be worried. Eve doesn¡¯t want men to have any power within the Alliance, and that can be dangerous if Lucien is also strong.


    "Let¡¯s go in, please. My house is small, but I will do my best to wee you well." Laure speaks as she gestures for Lucien¡¯s group to enter her house.


    The girls begin to enter Anne¡¯s house while Lucien waits beside Laure.


    Anne quickly asks her mother. "Where¡¯s Dad? Is he okay after Eve bes Queen?"


    Laure nods. "Your dad is taking a bath. He was always a very humble man, a simple farmer. Queen Eve doesn¡¯t want men to have any power to mistreat women again, and I understand her. But only ambitious men had to change their posture while your father remains just a simple and harmless farmer."


    When he finishes speaking, Laure looks at Lucien. "Yet, this is a dangerous time for ambitious and strong men in the Alliance. Queen Eve is very severe..."


    "Indeed, she is. However, she also has a gentle heart, and few people know that side of her." Lucien answered.


    Laure looks at Anne with a confused expression and then quickly shakes her head at Lucien while speaking sarcastically. "You seem to know our Queen very well..."


    He smiles and nods. "I¡¯m lucky to have her in my life. I couldn¡¯t get where I am today without her help and love."


    [What the hell is this guy¡¯s problem?!] Laure is furious as she thinks Lucien is sarcastic with her. He looked like someone nice a little while ago, but now he looks like a brainless idiot.


    She speaks sternly. "You shouldn¡¯t be making fun of Queen Eve. If she knew about it, your head would roll, or someone will kill you before she even knows about it. You shouldn¡¯t even be here as-"


    While Laure scolds Lucien, Anne panics, and Elsie quickly says something. "Wait, aunt! He¡¯s Queen Eve¡¯s brother."


    "I don¡¯t care who he is as-" Laure takes a while to realize what Elsie really said.


    Then she looks at Elsie with an incredulous expression. "He... Queen Eve¡¯s brother? That... can¡¯t be, right? That¡¯s not funny."


    "He really is Eve¡¯s brother. Also, Amelia is their sister." Anne speaks quickly and points to Amelia, behind Lucien.


    "That¡¯s how we met. The Queen herself sent me to help him be recognized as King of the Alliance." Elsie exins.


    "King?! How is this..." Laure is even more shocked and looks at Lucien with a worried expression. She was so rude to him even though he was not disrespectful to her.


    Lucien realizes Laure¡¯s concern and speaks in a respectful and friendly tone. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Also, I hope my big sis doesn¡¯t influence our rtionship. I want to get your respect on my own."


    Laure doesn¡¯t know what to say. "You are too good to be real, aren¡¯t you?"


    "He is!" Anne and Elsie respond together whileughing because the situation was not really bad.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 336 - Simple Farmers

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Simple Farmers</h4>


    Clovis always knew that he would be a simple person, just a farmer. That was his wish because he shared the same love for nting as his father.


    Both of them loved to see the nts grow, the sun and rain to develop them, and then to see the fruits make the trees even more beautiful. And of course, to feed their people with those delicious fruits.


    But Clovis never thought that one day their people¡¯s princess would go into their home to ask his father to teach her how to nt apples. That was a surprise to Clovis¡¯s whole family.


    While Clovis was young and saw no problem with that, his father feared that by teaching the princess to nt, he would be hindering her from bing the leader and defender of their people as her mother.


    Clovis¡¯s father tried to avoid that situation, but due to the princess¡¯s insistence and a special request from his wife, he agreed to teach the princess to nt apples.


    For the next weeks, the princess spent half a day on the apple ntation learning to n with Clovis¡¯s father, and of course, with him too. By being together every day, Clovis and the princess soon became great friends.


    But Clovis has always been very humble and respectful with the princess, never even flirting with her even though he found her the most beautiful woman of all.


    The princess was aware of her charm and was very fond of Clovis for being so humble and kind. She fell in love with the simple life of the farmers and took the first step in her rtionship with Clovis, making him be her boyfriend.


    After learning to nt apples, the princess and Clovis learned everything that his father could teach them about farming. The princesspletely abandoned her royal responsibilities to her sister, who willingly epted to be the new Queen of their people when their mother gets too old.


    And then she married Clovis. That was the second-best day of his life, after the day the princess went to his house and before the third happiest day in his life, which was the birth of their daughter a few years after they marry.


    Clovis has always felt like the luckiest man in the world for being able to have the calm life of a farmer that has always pleased him and the woman he most admires as his wife. So he was always totally faithful and obedient to her, never even looking at other women.


    Men can be easily tempted by beautiful women even when they have the most beautiful one in their homes, and that is why Clovis has always avoided being close to beauties. And the farm life helped that a lot.


    But one day, just as out of nowhere the princess came to his house, he gets out of the bath and sees many stunning beauties in front of him. Was that a dream or a nightmare?


    [Is my wife trying to test my love even after all these years?] Clovis thinks as she tries not to look at Lucien¡¯s wives in his living room.


    Ang smiles gently at Clovis. "You must be Anne¡¯s father, don¡¯t you?"


    "Anne¡¯s back? Are you friends of hers?" Clovis asks as he looks at the floor. He refuses to appreciate the beauty of another woman besides Laure.


    Ang nods and points to the door. "She is talking to her mother and our husband."


    Clovis is happy that his daughter has returned home and smiles while talking to Ang and the other girls. "Our house is small and simple, but Anne¡¯s friends are always wee. So feel at home, please."


    "Thanks." Ang nods too, and Clovis wastes no time going to the front of the house.


    As soon as Clovis is about to pass through the door, he hears Elsie saying that Lucien is Eve¡¯s brother. Clovis is shocked and scared. Although Eve is a Queen that focuses only on the benefit of women, he has no problems with her as he never wanted to have power and is satisfied with the life of a farmer. Yet, she is very brutal and terrifying, so Clovis thinks Lucien must be like that too.


    Clovis stops and hears Elsie saying that Lucien is also the King of the Alliance. Clovis gets even more shocked. [What does he want with my family?]


    [Is he here for Laura?] Clovis thinks Lucien came because Laura was part of the fox-n royalty even though she abandoned everything to have a simple life.


    He is very afraid, not for him but for Laura. And even though he is a simple farmer, Clovis cannot abandon his beloved wife and goes towards them.


    Leaving the house with a firm posture, Clovis walks towards Lucien with a resolute expression. He prepares to bow and beg on behalf of his wife and even to offer his life so that nothing will happen to her.


    Lucien looks at Clovis with a respectful and friendly expression and then bows to him.


    [?!?!?!?!] Clovis¡¯ mind stops working when Lucien, the brother of the brutal Queen Eve and supposed King of the Alliance, bows to him, a simple farmer.


    "Hello sir, I¡¯m Lucien. Anne told me a lot of good things about her parents, so I hope we can get along." Lucien speaks in a friendly tone.


    Clovis doesn¡¯t know what to think. As Lucien talked about Anne and arrived with her, he thinks Lucien is interested in Anne. [Perhaps he wants her as a concubine or servant.]


    "I¡¯m Clovis, Anne¡¯s father. What exactly-" Clovis begins to ask in a very respectful and concerned tone, but he stops because he fears that questioning Lucien will result in disaster.


    Laure, next to them, is also in shock as he tries to understand how Eve¡¯s brother came to her house to ask Anne to be his wife. And the worse is that she mistreated him.


    Lucien feels different being so nice and polite to people he just met, but that¡¯s because most of the people he met before were ambitious and arrogant.


    He has no problem with continuing to be kind and respectful to Anne¡¯s parents as they seem to be excellent people.


    "I hope to be your son-inw because I really love Anne," Lucien speaks and smiles at Anne while extends his hand to Clovis.


    [Son-inw...] Lucien¡¯s words echo in Clovis¡¯ mind. He thought Lucien was interested in Anne, but like most arrogant nobles, he could only demand that Anne serve him.


    But not only is Lucien being very respectful to him despite being a King and he is just a farmer, Lucien really looks like someone incredible. He is certainly powerful as Eve¡¯s brother, has many gorgeous wives, and still seems to be the most attractive man he ever saw.


    Lucien is just perfect, and Clovis can¡¯t help butpares their situation to his with Laure as Anne being the simple person and Lucien the perfect noble.


    If Lucien really is as kind as he looks, Clovis has only one doubt left. He looks at Anne and sees her smiling with an expectant expression at Lucien. With just that look, Clovis can see that Anne is in love with Lucien, so Clovis stops thinking that there is any problem.


    He shakes Lucien¡¯s hand and moves his other hand to his shoulder while smiling friendly. "If Anne really wants this, I¡¯ll be happy to wee you to our family... as my son-inw."


    Clovis¡¯s simple and humble smile reminds Lucien of Ron. Lucien believed in his instincts and trusted Ron, of course, also based on his behavior.


    Thus, Lucien also believes that Clovis is a really good person and does not prevent him fromplimenting him by tapping his shoulder.


    "I would be pleased to be part of your family, good sir," Lucien speaks.


    "Father-inw. You can call me father-inw, my son." Clovis is increasingly sure that Lucien is a good person. Well, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to want to deceive them while he¡¯s Eve¡¯s brother.


    Lucien nods as he likes Clovis more and more too.


    "..." Anne just happily smiles as Clovis takes Lucien to talk and drink apple wine inside the house, leaving Laure and Elsie with stunned faces.


    Anne smiles at her mother. "Lucien is a veryplex person but also very simple... He has several personalities that are perfectly suited to each situation. And this kind and kind Lucien is also a genuine part of him."


    "Indeed." Elsie nods while thinking about how many ¡¯shades of Lucien¡¯ she saw.


    Amelia looks at Anne. "Eve also has such a gentle side, but few can see that. You are really fortunate that he loves you to the point of showing you that side of him."


    Then she looks at Laure with a sharp expression, says nothing, and enters the house after Lucien, leaving the girls confused.


    "She is a good person, just very jealous and overprotective, just like Lucien." Annements.


    "She looks a lot like Eve..." Laure says.


    Elsie shakes her head. "Not like Lucien... Eve and him... they seem to have a profound rtionship, very different from the one with Amelia."


    "Really?" Laure doesn¡¯t know what she thinks of Lucien. He looks very gentle and humble, but at the same time, he looks like a proud dragon, ready to stand out from everyone else.


    Anne hugs Laure tightly. "I missed you so much, mom! Let¡¯s go inside and talk. There¡¯s so much I want to tell you, especially about Lucien and how incredible he is."


    "Mm." Laure agrees and enters her house with Anne and Elsie, leaving many people with confused and curious expressions on the street. But soon, everyone will understand everything as Lucien¡¯s troops love to talk about him.


    Entering the small, nowplete full house, Laure is amazed to see Lucien and Clovis sitting side by side at the small table drinking apple wine. They already look like best friends, or rather a father and son.


    The scene is really strange because even retracting his wings as close to his back and aspactly as possible, Lucien can¡¯t hide his other unique features and still looks like someone from another world while Clovis has the appearance of a simple fox-man middle-aged.


    But they both respect each other. Lucien is very fond of Clovis¡¯s personality and is happy that Anne has a good father, while Clovis is happy that Anne looks very happy with Lucien, and he seems to be a great person.


    Clovis, for a moment, thinks that Lucien maybe is someone like him who enjoys a simple and peaceful life, but when Anne and his other wives begin to tell the stories of how Lucien and his family destroyed the Light Empire army, Clovis and Laure be shocked.


    "So you are the Handsome Devil..." Laurements, now fully certain that Lucien is Eve¡¯s brother.


    "..." Lucien takes a sip of apple wine while he doesn¡¯t know what to say. He fears that by getting to know him better, Anne¡¯s parents fear him.


    "Lucien fought to help me regain Portgreen and make it a city for everyone again, not just mercenaries and adventurers. He faced the Light Empire because they are damn racists who hate demi-humans. He may be scary to his enemies, but he is kind and kind to his loved ones and their families." Cassidy speaks with a proud tone.


    Laure nods. "This is admirable. If fighting for our family, our people, and freedom is being a devil; I am happy that my sister is a devil for our n."


    Clovis fills Lucien¡¯s ss with more apple wine. "Even though I don¡¯t really like violence, I also don¡¯t mind if all those damned racists die."


    Laure smiles as she speaks jokingly. "I am happy that our daughter likes someone who will protect her as I protect my husband..."


    Clovisughs, and Lucien and his wives alsough as they drink the apple wine made by Anne¡¯s family. Meanwhile, Aria, Kara, E, Maggie, Jeanne, and Madelyn cook a delicious dinner for them in the small kitchen of the house.


    L.u.s.t and Envy are alsofortable to materialize their bodies and stay beside Lucien, just like Amelia, of course.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 337 - When in Rome

    <h4>Chapter 337 - When in Rome</h4>


    Lucien and Clovis look so intimate while talking and drinking wine. Laure is really amazed as her husband is not exactly someone very sociable.


    He¡¯s always kind and respectful, but he doesn¡¯t have many friends and prefers to be close only to his family. Well, he already considers Lucien part of his family.


    On the other hand, Lucien¡¯s kind and respectful behavior also seem bizarre. The rumors about the Handsome Devil are about a very overprotective man, which Laure finds an essential trait for Anne¡¯s husband, but he should also be brutal and merciless.


    In fact, Laure and Clovis no longer have any doubts about that because the stories that Anne and Lucien¡¯s other wives tell about him are exactly the same as the rumors.


    Laure does not notice that she is gazing at Lucien as she remembers Anne¡¯s words about him. [He has personalities that are perfectly suited to every situation... Indeed!]


    But then she reflects on the matter. Nobody treats everyone the same way. Everyone has people they love, people they like, people they don¡¯t feel anything special about, and people they don¡¯t like too.


    In Lucien¡¯s case, he seems to be very intense about the people he loves, and Laure can¡¯t help but see that as a positive trait. Even though he has so many wives, Laure can see that he takes good care of and pampers them all, which is definitely very good for Anne.


    "It¡¯s so crazy that you¡¯re Queen Eve¡¯s brother..." Laurements aloud without realizing it.


    Anne and Clovis look at her with a confused expression, but Lucien continues to smile.


    He hugs Amelia with his right arm and kisses her forehead while talking to Laure. "Our family isplicated... Our father treats us like weapons, which made our Big Sis hate men. Also, she feels responsible for all of us, which always makes her tense."


    Laure makes a sorry expression. "I didn¡¯t mean badly about her. I really respect and admire Queen Eve, and I think she¡¯s really the best thing that has happened to Alliance in many years."


    Lucien nods. "I see. We won¡¯t be in this world for long, but I hope to help Eve make the Alliance the best ce for Its people while we¡¯re here."


    Anne exined to her parents that she was going with Lucien to his homeworld, so they already know that. But when talking about Alliance issues, Clovis feelsfortable talking to Lucien in a way he will never do with Eve.


    "My dear son-inw, I don¡¯t want to bother you with this or abuse your kindness, but there is something that is making me sad..." Clovis waits to see Lucien¡¯s reaction and find out if he should really talk about that.


    Lucien quickly nods with a curious and positive expression. "You can talk to me about everything, father-inw."


    Clovis wastes no time and quickly exins. "I really love being a farmer, and my life has not been impacted by the current Queen Eve system, but there are many young people in our n who dream of being great warriors. They are good people and would never use power to abuse innocents like the werewolves and manticores."


    Lucien agrees. "I¡¯m sure there are good men here. However, I don¡¯t want to change the management of my Big Sis. So the solution is Portgreen."


    He exins. "With the fall of the Light Empire, Portgreen will grow even further and expand its territory to the south. There arends and opportunities for everyone. Thus, the Alliance can continue a nation for women, while Portgreen is a ce for everyone."


    Laure nods. "I like that. Also, when the women of our people want to look for a partner and raise a family, they can go to Portgreen and find a good partner there."


    Clovis smiles at the solution. "That sounds really good... However, I understand that the Alliance needs servants, while many women want to be warriors..."


    Lucien quickly responds. "Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure a lot of men want to stay here as servants just like other demi-humans in Portgreen want to go back to their home after they know the ns are peaceful. I¡¯m going to talk to Ghalenna about telling everyone of the options they have to have the best possible future."


    "Ghalenna? Will she hear you?" Laure asks with a concerned expression. Everyone knows that Ghalenna is very stubborn and arrogant, just listening to Eve¡¯s orders.


    It nods. "I believe so. As soon as he gets back, we can talk about it."


    "Gets back?" Laure is confused.


    "Ghalenna came with us, but she is having a private talk to Ghnna outside. They wille when they smell Aria and kara¡¯s food." Lucienugh.


    Laure was so focused on Lucien and surprised by everything that she didn¡¯t notice Ghalenna and Ghnna sitting on a bench in her garden to talk. Let alone Clovis, who fears her wife¡¯s fury and disrespects his beloved son-inw looking at his wives.


    "Ghnna... isn¡¯t that the name of the elven princess who ran away some years ago?" Laure asks.


    Anne giggles. "She is also my sister."


    Laure doesn¡¯t understand how Lucien can keep surprising her. "How many wives do you have?"


    Clovis shakes his head. "What kind of question is that?"


    Lucien doesn¡¯t mind Laure¡¯s questions. He understands that she wants to make sure that Anne will be happy beside him, which makes him admires her as a mother.


    "I could never see my loved ones as numbers. But yes, we are a huge family." Lucien speaks in an affectionate tone as he smiles at his girls.


    Again, Lucien¡¯s response pleases Laure and Clovis. She feels like asking him more questions to see if he can really be perfect in every situation.


    But Clovis starts again to talks about different things with Lucien while they drink more wine as Anne and Elsie talk more about the adventures with Lucien to Laure.


    All the girls seem to be having fun while talking, but Amelia is hugging Lucien all the time, enjoying his c.a.r.e.s.ses, which makes Dawn a little shy to participate in the conversation.


    Although Lucien doesn¡¯t see Dawn as one of his wives yet, he feels responsible for her as an important member of their family, so he tries to make her morefortable.


    When Clovis starts talking about the territory of the Light Empire, Lucien asks Dawn for her opinion while offering toplete her ss with apple wine. "Here, have more of this, Dawn."


    Clovis doesn¡¯t notice, but Laure stops talking to Anne when she hears Dawn¡¯s name. "Wait... That Dawn? The daughter of the Light Empire King? The great marshal?"


    Dawn makes a sad expression when she remembers how she was used by her father as a weapon, just as Lucien¡¯s father does him.


    Lucien smiles at her as he speaks. "Dawn also had a bad father who tried to brainwash her. But she is a very good person and is now part of our family. Although she was from the Light Empire, she never tortured or abused innocent people but only killed demi-warriors. humans in fairbat."


    Laure looks at Dawn with an expression of respect. "Dawn¡¯s fame has always been that of a great warrior and leader. Every demi-human in the Alliance fears her not because of her is cruel but because she is the best warrior of the Light Empire."


    While Dawn feels that her power doesn¡¯t mean muchpared to Lucien¡¯s wives, Laure looks at him with a curious expression. "When you say she is part of your family, do you mean that she is your wife too?"


    He does not answer Laure but smiles at Dawn as he fills her ss with wine. Dawn is very flushed and embarrassed by that situation.


    Clovis shakes his head. "You ask too many questions, my love."


    Laure realizes that she is annoying and smiles embarrassingly. "I¡¯m sorry... It is so crazy that many legends of our continent are at our table... no one will believe this."


    Lucien and the girls can¡¯t help butugh at Laure¡¯s amazed expression.


    A few minutester, the girls in the kitchen begin to finish the evening¡¯s first courses. Just as Lucien said, the pair of mother and daughter elves followed the delicious smell of the food and joined the group at the table.


    For Laure and Clovis, the surprises never ended. After telling them Oya and Ko¡¯s story, they told the one about Astrid, Scarlett, Olivia, and so on.


    Laure enjoyed talking to all Lucien¡¯s wives and getting to know them better. Even girls like Reba and Maggie told a little about their past, even though that was prettymon and had nothing particrly impressive.


    Meanwhile, Clovis also had endless diverse topics to talk to Lucien about. He even promised that after he and Anne had a child, the child is old enough, and their family is fully reunited and safe, he would bring the child to learn how to nt apples with their grandfather.


    Be it Lucien, his girls, Amelia, and even L.u.s.t and Envy, Laure and Clovis liked everyone.


    Anne¡¯s little house is the setting for a warm family dinner, which leaves not only satisfied stomachs but hearts and souls as well.


    After enjoying the meat that Lucien hunted with Oya and little Ko, a group of girls goes back to the kitchen to clean everything and not leave a big mess in Laure¡¯s house, while another group goes to the living room to talk more.


    Lucien sits on a sofa next to Clovis, and little Ko quickly sits on his l.a.p, stealing the ce that everyone wants.


    Seeing the loving way he ys with Ko, Laure cannot contain her curiosity, especially after hearing him and Clovis talk about children.


    "I don¡¯t want to be nosy... but well, Anne is already a grown girl... I just ... wanna know if you... already... you know..." Laure talks confusedly with several pauses to think of the ideal words.


    Only the most naive girls don¡¯t understand what she wants to know. Anne is extremely embarrassed as Lucien smiles and speaks honestly. "Well, what¡¯s left for us to as a couple is just a proper ceremony and children."


    Clovis already expected that from the way Anne looks at Lucien, but he is still embarrassed when the subjectes up.


    Laureugh. "I knew it! Well, I expect grandchildren then. As for the ceremony, we can do this as soon as possible so as not to disturb the ns of you and Queen Eve."


    Lucien is really grateful for Laure¡¯s positive attitude. "Okay, I¡¯ll be able to get together with my big sis quickly, so we have a good time to do it in the best possible way. Also, I want to have a ceremony for all my wives who want it."


    Laure really likes Lucien¡¯s wives, especially the demi-humans ones. So she is happy to be able to organize their ceremony together with her own daughter.


    "This is also good because our n, as well as others, like to perform collective ceremonies in order to make a great offering to the nature spirit and thus obtain a great blessing for the couples," Laure exins.


    When she talks about the nature spirit, some girls make a confused expression. Dawn makes a sad expression when she remembers that she was taught from her childhood that demi-humans adored demons and not the true god.


    But Lucien already expected that. "I read in some books about the nature spirit and how important she is to some people in the Alliance and in other parts of the world."


    "The most important ceremony that my ancestors and I did was to ask for her blessing and give an offering in return. Are you okay with that?" Laure asks Lucien.


    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t, and she nods. Then he looks at Laure and nods too. "I count on your help to make the most incredible offering ever."


    "Hahaha..." Laureughs, happy, of course. "You are a really good son-inw."


    Everyone is really happy, but Envy makes a slight upset expression. "I really would prefer to make an offering to the Infinity de Lady..."

 Chapter 338 - The Offering

    <h4>Chapter 338 - The Offering</h4>


    Anne can¡¯t stop smiling while thinking about her wedding ceremony. She always thought about it and what her husband would be like. Now, she feels that there would never be anyone better than Lucien for her.


    The other girls are also very excited about the ceremony, especially the demi-human ones.


    "So, you know how the ceremony works, right?" Laure asks Lucien while she is also very excited about that.


    Lucien nods. "Yes, as I said, I read some books about the Alliance and the ns, but that is someone else¡¯s interpretation of the subject. I would like to know your point of view about the ceremony."


    Laure can¡¯t help but smile as Lucien makes her opinion more and more important. And of course, she likes him more and more for respecting her and Clovis that much.


    She starts to exin. "This is simple, but to do it the best way possible requires a lot of work, and it is also dangerous for people without goodbat skills. Many couples often ask for help from family members. However, it is right for people to do it on their own to show all their love and dedication they have for their partners."


    As soon as Laure finishes speaking, she points to a small scar near her left eye. It does not reduce her charm in any way but rather makes Clovis love her even more.


    "A red eagle almost took my eye out, but I took a big feather from her for our offering to the nature spirit. And she blessed us with a perfect marriage." Laure exins while Anne makes a proud expression and Clovis a loving one.


    Then she looks at Clovis and smiles. "But my husband had even more work, didn¡¯t you, dear?"


    Clovis lifts his shirt and shows arge scar on the right rib area. It took a few months to heal and allow him to walk again. Also, he can still feel the pain nowadays, but he doesn¡¯tin because he really thinks he was blessed by the nature spirit with a perfect wife of all and a perfect marriage.


    Anne also looks at her father with a proud expression, while Laure speaks in a loving tone. "Clovis was very bold and took a tooth from an a.d.u.l.t ck panther. Even experienced warriors have already died trying that, but Clovis used his clever mind to set a trap, and alone, he pulled out the scary creature¡¯s tooth."


    "The nature spirit protected me that day, or I couldn¡¯t have done it," Clovis speaks humbly despite the fact that he made an act almost impossible for a simple farmer.


    Lucien signals positively to him. "Really brave. What happened to the creature afterward?"


    Clovis replies. "I released it. The purpose of the offering is to show respect for our partner and the nature spirit, so we shouldn¡¯t kill the creatures and just get proof of our effort without causing any major harm to them."


    Laure goes on to exin. "Yes, both the groom and the bride must achieve three symbols of their love for each other and respect for the nature spirit."


    "For women, the first symbol must be a flower. The rarer the flower, the more effort she will have to make to get it and thus demonstrate more dedication to their marriage."


    "Also, the color of the flower represents what kind of wife she wants to be: The lighter the flower, the more delicate and kind the wife wants to be. She will depend on her husband for everything, and in return, she will always be beautiful and silent beside him. She will always be ready to be loved by him and will ept all his orders."


    Laure doesn¡¯t seem very excited when talking about wives who choose a light-colored flower. Well, Lucien and his wives also don¡¯t like that kind of wife who looks very ¡¯passive.¡¯ But he understands that some women don¡¯t have very active personalities, and that doesn¡¯t make a person bad or good.


    She continues to exin. "If the bride chooses a darker-colored flower, it means that she wants to be a wife who will always be on the side of her husband on an equal footing. She will fight to defend him if necessary, but she will also have an active voice in their rtionship."


    Most of Lucien¡¯s wives quickly identify with that type of wife. Despite obeying Lucien when he asks, they are always giving their opinion on important matters and fighting alongside him.


    Laure also prefers that personality type and smiles at Clovis. "I chose a red-apple rose because I don¡¯t want to be a very dominant wife in the rtionship, but I also want to help my husband and not depend on him unterally."


    She looks at Anne and Lucien¡¯s other wives. "I don¡¯t believe that any man wants to marry a woman who chooses a totally white or ck flower, but that is about the choices of each one. You must choose the color of your flower by bncing your intentions."


    "Mm." The girls nod while thinking about the color they want her flowers to be. Most of them want a bnced it with a color to show that they are ¡¯obedient wives¡¯ but also warriors who want to be beside Lucien in every situation.


    Even Kara, without being a demi-human, is interested in doing that ceremony and having a flower with a color slightly lighter than darker because she doesn¡¯t want to be abatant and just take care of their house. Maybe some shade of pink is the color she¡¯s looking for.


    So Laure makes a concerned expression. "After choosing the flower of your preference,es the dangerous part for many, but you are powerful women and will not have as much difficulty as I had."


    She exins to the girls. "You should take a feather from a bird. If the bird is very simple and small, it will demonstrate that you are not willing to make big sacrifices for the sake of the rtionship with your husband, so the most dedicated wives look for the rarest and biggest birds possible, which results in many of them getting hurt in the process. Remember not to kill the bird or cause irreversible injuries."


    The girls start to think about what birds they will be looking for, and Cassidy can¡¯t resist making a joke with Aria. "What about harpy feather?"


    The other girls, including Aria and E,ugh, but they are also curious about that.


    Laure makes a thoughtful expression as she looks at the pair of mother and daughter harpies. "Harpies are rare even here in the Alliance. They nest in remote ces and in small groups, so I¡¯ve never seen a harpy wedding ceremony."


    So she speaks to Aria in a very respectful tone. "But my mom told me stories about that. If something is wrong, please correct me, Aria."


    Aria nods in agreement, and Laure begins to tell what her mother told her. "Harpies also make an offering to the nature spirit very simr to ours, but both the groom and the bride use their favorite feather for this part, thus making an offering that has great meaning for the couple and also pleases the nature spirit."


    "Every harpy has a favorite feather. That is like our most significant secret, and to give a precious part of our body to make the offering, we are showing our love for our partner." Ariaplete.


    The girls make expressions of admiration at Aria and E while Lucien looks at them with a loving smile.


    So Laure continues the exnation. "However, that is only valid for harpies. If you are not a harpy but have a harpy friend and wants to take a feather from her effortlessly, that will not be good as it will demonstrate that you do not want to make any effort for the future rtionship with your husband."


    The girls understand the situation, and in fact, they were just curious about that subject and did not think to ask Aria and E for feathers as that would be disrespectful to their sister. But Aria and E certainly will use their favorite feathers to demonstrate their love for Lucien.


    Laure wastes no time and begins to exin thest step to the brides. "Finally, you must choose the seed of a tree. This can be any tree you want, but ideally, it should be a tree that you like or have special meaning for you."


    She smiles at Clovis. "Clovis and I chose both apple tree because it was the tree that brought us together."


    While the girls think about the tree, Laure focuses on Lucien. "Now, the bride and groom must do simr things. However, instead of looking for a flower with a specific color, the groom must find a stone, the most beautiful possible."


    Lucien listens carefully while Laure continues to exin. "Most people seek that stone through the forest, but those who want to please their wives seek it in the bottom of the sea, diving as deep as possible to show their strength and determination."


    He nods before looking at her with a thoughtful expression. "Oh, I also read something about the Lake of Tears in a book..."


    Clovisughs while taps Lucien on the shoulder. "The Lake of Tears? Bold and brave... as a dedicated husband must be!"


    Laure shakes her head. "The Lake of Tears is a very deepke in the center of Alliance territory. In fact, nobody has ever reached the bottom of it because of the Ghost Lady. She kills men who try to steal her precious stones to impress their brides."


    "But there is no way to be sure that the Ghost Lady exists as no one has ever seen her. Perhaps those who died there were just too bold and dove beyond their capabilities." Annements.


    "So, what about the bodies that were never found?" Laure asks. But then she smiles at Lucien. "Anyway, even if there is a monster in thatke, you are the Handsome Devil, Queen Eve¡¯s brother, so I don¡¯t think that has any chance against you, right?"


    Lucien¡¯s wives quickly agree while fully trusting him. However, he definitely does not like to underestimate any creature and enemies, especially unknown ones.


    Although there should be no powerful creatures in an inferior world, who can really know the secrets that any world has?


    Lucien¡¯s group has already encountered angels and a crystal mine in this world, in addition to Rose¡¯s mother is a vampire and himself, along with his sister, havinge from another world.


    Laure continues to exin the ceremony. "In addition to the stones, in your case, one for each bride, you must get the tooth of a dangerous beast. The rarer and more dangerous the beast, the more satisfied your bride and the nature spirit will be."


    "But remember, you mustn¡¯t kill the beast. The real challenge is to get the tooth without hurting it, and of course, not dying in the process." Laure speaks.


    Then she pauses to look at Oya. "In the whole story of the Alliance, the most feared and respected beast by all was the Moon Tigers. Many tried to get their teeth but never seeded it."


    Oya has be more and more intelligent with the help of the mix of demonic energies and understands the situation. She smiles at Lucien and points to one of her big fangs as she speaks jokingly. "Do you want to try to get one of these?"


    "Is it a challenge?" Lucien asks in a fake stern tone. But he continues to smile just like Oya.


    "Yea-" Oya speaks slowly, but before finishing the word, Lucien jumped on her and started kissing and tickling her body, making mama tigressugh like a happy child, also leaving little Ko and the other girls jealous.


    Laure also finds Lucien and Oya¡¯s loving and yful scene funny. She finishes exining the ceremony just by citing thest part. "To conclude, the groom must also choose the seed of a tree, which, whenbined with the bride¡¯s one, will be nted together with the other parts of the offering and bes a great tree."


    Then she looks at Lucien¡¯s various wives. All of them, even those humans who have already done a ceremony in Portgreen, want to do the incredible nature spirit ceremony.


    "In your case, many great trees..." Laurements while a doubt appears in her mind. She looks at Elsie, who also has a thoughtful and expectant expression on her face.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief

 Chapter 339 - No more regrets

    <h4>Chapter 339 - No more regrets</h4>


    All Lucien¡¯s girls seem too excited to do the ceremony; even Little Ko wants to nt a tree with Lucien to show her innocent feelings for him.


    But to make sure everyone wants that, Lucien asks them. "This ceremony is something very specific of some cultures, so, if some of you don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s really okay."


    As soon as he speaks, the girls look at each other and think about it. Yet, none of them, except for Ghalenna, who is also with the group, shows any d.e.s.i.r.e to not participate in the ceremony. Although that is a ritual generally used by couples about to get married, the offering to the nature spirit is something that everyone can do and pleases everyone as well.


    Lucien smiles. "Then we will all do this tomorrow. Even if you are strong, you should stay together and take care when looking for materials in the forest."


    "..." The girls make a strange expression, and Lucien can feel their difort. He thinks it¡¯s because he asked them to be together, but Anne quickly exins.


    "We are very excited, and we cannot wait to start tomorrow." She speaks with a pleading expression. Her ears even fall slightly, making her request irrevocable to Lucien.


    "But it¡¯s night, my dear," Laure speaks to Anne. Although she knows that Lucien¡¯s group is strong, she doesn¡¯t know how strong they are.


    L.u.s.t smiles. "Even a mythical beast from the Sky Realm would have a hard time dealing with those girls while they work together. Also, Amelia and Envy will be in the brides¡¯ group, right?"


    "I¡¯m hubby¡¯s favorite wife, don¡¯t I?" Envy smiles seductively at Lucien.


    He cannot deny that Envy is extremely beautiful, and her expression makes him horny. Also, he understands her behavior more and more and knows that even she has no real control over her emotions, like any normal person.


    Still, he doesn¡¯t smile at her but makes a confused expression. "Oh, really? Nobody told me about it."


    Envy continues to smile seductively at Lucien, but then her body turns into a cloud of gray dust when Amelia ¡¯tries¡¯ to kick her.


    "Stupid Envy!!" Amelia speaks in an annoyed tone.


    Then she looks at Lucien and smiles. "But she is right about something: we are certainly going to do the ceremony."


    Lucien¡¯s wives already expected that because it is evident that Amelia loves Lucien as a brother, man, and any other way to love someone, but Laure can¡¯t but get shocked again.


    "B-b-but... y-you are his..." Laure doesn¡¯t want to question Amelia, but the wordse out of her mouth on their own.


    Amelia looks at Laure with an upset expression. She still hadn¡¯t forgiven mama fox for being a little rude to Lucien when they arrived. Probably Lucien would also feel that way if anyone had been rude to Amelia as both siblings are too overprotective.


    But before the mood gets weird, Lucien approaches Amelia and strokes her beautiful white hair lovingly. "In my view, this ceremony is something that represents respect for the nature spirit and other people, so everyone can do that even without the meaning of a marriage."


    Everyone agrees with Lucien because they think so too. He smiles at Ko. "Even little Ko wants to do it to demonstrate her familiar love, so it¡¯s normal for Amelia to do it too."


    Laure still seems to find that strange, mainly because of the way Lucien and Amelia touch and look at each other. But she doesn¡¯t want to meddle in their lives.


    Lucien smiles at her as he talks to Amelia mentally. ¡¯Our rtionship must beplicated for other people to understand... or ept. Yet, it has nothing to do with others, but only ourselves, my love.¡¯


    ¡¯Mm.¡¯ Amelia responds with a sound of agreement as she hugs Lucien tightly. However, she wants everyone to know that she is also his wife, and the most important of them, of course.


    Then she looks at Dawn and extends her hand. "You also want to do the ceremony, don¡¯t you, my friend?"


    Dawn blushes but gets up and takes Amelia¡¯s hand while looking at Lucien. "I want to do this to show my respect for you and also for the culture that was once told me to be heretical, but in fact, it looks beautiful."


    "We are going to nt a beautiful tree, which will grow just like your new life." Lucien hugs Dawn with his other arm, and both she and Amelia enjoy his scent and warm touch for a minute.


    Dawn cannot deny that she is attracted to Lucien like any other woman, but she especially likes him because he is always very kind to her and is helping her to start her life over.


    Laure gets up and talks to Lucien¡¯s wives. "Come with me, I have a book about rare flowers, so you know where to look for the one you want."


    The girls can¡¯t wait to start looking for the offerings and then follow Laure to learn more about their part.


    They all kiss Lucien before going with Laure, leaving only Lucien, Clovis, and Elsie in the living room. Even L.u.s.t is interested in the ceremony, but Elsie seems to be a little hesitant.


    Clovis notices the tense look between Lucien and Elsie. He takes his ss of wine and gives Lucien a positive signal. "I want to talk more, but I have to take a nap now."


    Lucien nods to Clovis. "Good night, father-inw."


    "Good night, my good son," Clovis speaks as he leaves the living room.


    Lucien smiles at Elsie, and she smiles back. "You look like you got a good father after all."


    He nods. "I think so."


    "I see..." Elsie nods too.


    "..." And then both are silent.


    Lucien wants to understand more about Elsie¡¯s character and fears to force their rtionship, but she seems to want him to take the initiative.


    "I... eh... I just..." Elsie starts to speak, but she doesn¡¯t exactly know what to say or how to express her feelings.


    "What¡¯s the problem? You can tell me anything." Lucien speaks in a gentle tone.


    "I don¡¯t know how to proceed... This seems very surreal." Elsie bows her head.


    Lucien approaches her and raises her head by her chin, gently making her look at his face. "I thought you wanted to do the ceremony with everyone else."


    "I want it!" Elsie exims. But then she looks to the side as she speaks in a hesitant tone. "But is it that simple? I do the ceremony and be your wife, just like that? Isn¡¯t something missing?"


    He c.a.r.e.s.ses her fluffy ears, now slightly downward. "I see in your eyes the same spark in Anne¡¯s eyes. You feel like discovering new ces, meeting new people, living adventures..."


    Elsie looks at Lucien with an expectant expression as he speaks. "You are already part of my family. You know about our situation and that things are dangerous in my world. Yet, if you want toe with me, you don¡¯t have to do anything else, but just say."


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "I always thought my destiny was to follow my mother¡¯s steps. Few people know that, but my grandmother¡¯s first daughter was Laure. But while she chose a life other than to be the Queen, my mother epted that position willingly. My mom likes to take care of the n and our people..."


    "That¡¯s her selfishness..." Elsie smiles. "But I also know that she would do anything for me. She is perfect as a mom and Queen, and I thought I wanted to be like her one day."


    "It seems like a good life, a noble goal." Lucienments.


    Elsie pouts. "But when Anne went to Portgreen, I felt bad... First, I felt lonely, but then I also realized that I was regretful because I didn¡¯t go with her."


    She is embarrassed to be telling Lucien those things, but he seems like an excellent listener because she knows he is not judging her.


    She continues. "I thought about going to Portgreen after Anne, but my mom needed me. My mom didn¡¯t want to marry my dad, and she doesn¡¯t want to involve Laure in the n matters either, so I couldn¡¯t leave her alone."


    "But..." Elsie pauses for a second and then continues while Lucien pats her head. "I found Anne again, and I met you... She is so happy beside you and along with your wives. I was envious of her."


    Lucien kisses Elsie¡¯s head. "It¡¯s okay to be jealous. You didn¡¯t hurt anyone and just wanted to be with Anne, living the same life as her."


    Elsie giggles. "Are you encouraging me to be envious? You really are a devil."


    He alsoughs. "Seriously, we shouldn¡¯t contain our feelings while it doesn¡¯t hurt the ones we love."


    She nods. "I understand, and... I really want it. I want not only to go with your group, next to Anne but... I also want to receive the love and power you give her."


    Elsie gets even more flushed while ¡¯confessing¡¯ to Lucien, and he finds her reaction very cute.


    Lucien again makes her look at him, but he shakes his head, which leaves Elsie confused. "I cannot give you the same love that I give to Anne, as that is only hers."


    "I... I understand..." Elsie tries to look around to hide her sad expression.


    But Lucien continues to hold her by the chin and quickly exins. "But I can give you a special ce in my heart. I can love you in a unique way as I do with all my wives... if you want it."


    "I want!!" Elsie exims as her eyes sparkle again. So she tries to contain her excitement while she repeats. "I really want it. I want to be your wife."


    Lucien smiles and kisses Elsie¡¯s lips gently. She does not act passively but begins to move her lips around his animatedly.


    He can¡¯t deny that she looks a lot like Anne, but Elsie also has many unique characteristics, which attract Lucien a lot.


    Elsie quickly forgets everything that is happening around them andpletely focuses on the kiss with Lucien. The taste of his lips, the smell of him, the gentle but also passionate way he kisses. She easily finds a rhythm of sync between their movements. Then he starts to hug her closer to him.


    Everything seems fine, but Elsie stops kissing and looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Are you doing this because of Anne?"


    Lucien quickly shakes his head. "I epted you into my family because of Anne, but I want you as my wife because I really like you and because I am very selfish and greedy."


    Elsie giggles. "I am like that too because I want to be your wife. We are both very selfish people."


    He smiles and starts to kiss her again. At the same time, he puts his hand on her belly, which has cute hair that he loves so much, and begins to pass his demonic energy on to her.


    Elsie feels an incrediblyfortable warmth entering her body. She is thrilled to be receiving Lucien¡¯s love that way and to be making the soul connection with him.


    His tattoo is quickly formed in her low belly area, and she hears his voice in her mind as they continue kissing. ¡¯So let¡¯s be selfish together from now on.¡¯


    She still needs time to learn to use mentalmunication, so she speaks between the hot kisses. "Yes... let¡¯s go to... my home... my bedroom... my bed..."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 340 - Proud wives of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Proud wives of the Devil</h4>


    "Mmm~~." Elsie lets out cute m.o.a.ns as she kisses Lucien more and more passionately.


    He is also increasingly enjoying the vor of her lips. But he can¡¯t resist anymore, so heys her on the sofa and invades her little mouth with his tongue, starting the real kiss.


    Elsie¡¯s tongue twitches like an excited eel around Lucien¡¯s tongue, fighting him for the lead of the kiss. Lucien finds Elsie¡¯s personality incredible, but her movements are unexpected and clumsy, so he ends up leading the kiss, as always.


    While his hands c.a.r.e.s.s Elsie¡¯s arms, shoulders, waist, and ears, her hands go from his waist to his groin. She evidently cannot wait any longer to have what she d.e.s.i.r.es since she saw him the first time.


    Lucien also d.e.s.i.r.es the body of the beautiful fox-girl in his arms since he saw her, but he knows how ¡¯intense¡¯ their first time will be, and so he¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s best for her to have it right now.


    ¡¯Elsie... my dear, if we continue it, I won¡¯t be able to stop until Ipletely eat you.¡¯ Lucien speaks in her mind as they continue to kiss.


    She can¡¯t help but be a little jealous of Lucien as he can talk and kiss at the same time while she still doesn¡¯t know how to use mentalmunication.


    Between short breaks, where Elsie just moves her lips to the side, but without disconnecting their mouths, she speaks. "So... eat me... now... I don¡¯t want to wait any longer."


    Lucien looks toward the small library where Laure is giving tips to his girls and sees Anne looking at them through the crack in the door and smiling.


    ¡¯What about the ceremony?¡¯ Lucien asks Elsie.


    Elsie quickly responds. "I know the forest well, and I already know what flower, feather, and tree I want for our offering. So if we do it quickly, I can still go with the girls."


    Lucienughs as he has a hard time keeping Elsie¡¯s hands away from his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. They really have to go to her house as she suggested, or they will end up doing it in Laure¡¯s house living room.


    He sends a mental message to his wives. ¡¯I¡¯ll be right back.¡¯


    So without wasting time, Lucien picks up Elsie in the way of carrying a princess and leaves Anne¡¯s house.


    In front of the house, there is a group of people curious about Lucien¡¯s group. They don¡¯t try to peek and just stand there, waiting to see something interesting.


    Seeing Lucien walk out the door with Elsie in his arms is certainly something incredible. As his power grows, his demonic energy gets better and better. In other words, just seeing and being near to him is enough to make ordinary women get wet like never before.


    Lucien smiles at the group, made up only of women, while Elsie hides her face in his c.h.e.s.t with embarrassment. "Good evening."


    Those fox-women get hard breathing for few seconds, but just as Lucien appeared out of nowhere, he disappears as he flies over the fence to Elsie¡¯s house, which is next to Anne¡¯s, leaving the women on the street with just a little taste of him.


    After entering the living room of Elsie¡¯s house, she hugs him and starts kissing him again.


    "Mmmm..." Elsie does not stop m.o.a.ning while her body feels as good as ever. In fact, she¡¯s been tense for the past few days because she was holding back her d.e.s.i.r.e for Lucien¡¯s body and is now letting all of her feelingse out in a whirlwind of emotions.


    Lucien lies on the sofa on his back, and Elsie sits on top of his groin. She can feel something hard touching her wet pants, which just makes her hornier.


    She starts stroking his hair as they kiss. Her fingers enter between those long red strands, and it gives her an indescribable feeling. Elsie feels so good to think that she now belongs to him as well as she has a part of his heart and whole body.


    "Lucien... mmmm... Lucien..." Elsie starts to repeat his name between m.o.a.ns and kisses as her body gets warmer and warmer.


    Her excitement arouses his demonic energy in a way, unlike anything until now. Even L.u.s.t, who is still with the other girls next door, feels like joining them to understand what¡¯s going on.


    Lucien is alert as he continues to give Elsie p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with his hands, lips, smell, and everything else he can give her.


    But then he feels strong energying from her. That energy joins his and repels Envy¡¯s energy still inside his body.


    As L.u.s.t returns to Lucien¡¯s soul to analyze that energy, Elsie begins to kiss Lucien more passionately. She kisses his whole face, his shoulders, his c.h.e.s.t while she is repeating his name.


    "Mmmm... Lucien... I can... call you my husband now, right?" She asks as she smiles seductively at him.


    "Of course you can, my dear." Lucien smiles and brings Elsie¡¯s head close to his as they begin another passionate kiss.


    As they kiss until they run out of breath, Elsie keeps thinking about the word ¡¯husband.¡¯ In the short time she was with Lucien, she easily fell in love with him. Not just because he is irresistible, but because of the way he treats his wives.


    Elsie experienced his loving and overprotective personality and also understood more about him with Anne, who told her everything about her rtionship with Lucien.


    Among the many things she learned about Lucien and his wives, she discovered the pride that loving partners have for each other.


    She and her mother have known the pride of having an incredible leader. Elsie still admires Eve a lot, but unlike following a Queen who will make them strong while they are close to her, Lucien¡¯s wives can be proud to have an amazing husband who loves them and still give them incredible power, real power, and not an aura that gives buffs.


    Elsie envied Lucien¡¯s wives for that. She envied the fact that they walk with their heads up beside Lucien without having to ask permission from him to speak or feel like ¡¯servants¡¯ but loved partners.


    Again, Elsie still admires Eve a lot. She is in the Mortal Realm due to the high respect she has for her Queen. But things with Lucien are on another level. He can generate l.u.s.t, envy, and respect in an incredibly addictive way.


    And now Elsie is gaining her share of Lucien. She is bing his beloved partner, meaning she no longer needs to be Eve¡¯s servant to continue growing stronger, and she still gets the affection of the man she is in love with.


    ¡¯I know what¡¯s going on!¡¯ L.u.s.t exims in Lucien¡¯s mind and quickly exins. ¡¯This is Pride¡¯s demonic energy still in Elsie¡¯s body.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, should that be so powerful? I can feel this energy flowing from her body and mixing with mine.¡¯ Lucien responds.


    L.u.s.t goes on to exin. ¡¯Most people affected by Pride¡¯s aura are left with little vestiges of her energy after some time away from her host, but Elsie is one of Eve¡¯s most loyal and close followers, so the energy is a little stronger within her.¡¯


    ¡¯But why is it flowing so naturally into my body? Is it like Envy¡¯s energy? ¡¯ Lucien thinks to himself and L.u.s.t; after all, two heads are better than one.


    Still, he continues to give Elsie p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with kisses and c.a.r.e.s.ses. They have no idea what is going on and just enjoy those wonderful feelings.


    L.u.s.t continues to speak to Lucien mentally. ¡¯I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on. For me, my energy mixed with Envy¡¯s was something new. I think you did it because it was easy to make Envy and Amelia feel pleased. They envied something, and you gave it to them, also making them be envied by others, but with Pride¡¯s energy, I¡¯m not sure how to we should deal.¡¯


    Lucien thinks about it and quickly says. ¡¯I think I know why her energy is flowing to me like that. Pride feels superior to everyone else, and when people also believe that and respect her, she feels p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, that is, everything she seeks through respect and admiration is p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and our demonic energy is only about p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, of any kind and source.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah... You seem to understand this better than I do.¡¯ L.u.s.t responds while Lucien¡¯s words make perfect sense.


    ¡¯It¡¯s alright; this is new for all of us. Let¡¯s keep thinking together and understand more about it. Analyze Elsie¡¯s body, please.¡¯ Lucien speaks lovingly.


    L.u.s.t was so focused on Lucien that she didn¡¯t notice the changes in Elsie¡¯s body. Lucien¡¯s energy is mixing with Pride¡¯s inside Elsie too, and making her stronger incredibly fast, just like the mix of Envy¡¯s and his energies.


    ¡¯She¡¯s almost on the secondyer of the Mortal Realm...¡¯ L.u.s.t exins to Lucien.


    Lucien smiles at Elsie as he starts kissing her belly, making herugh with tickling. But mentally, he keeps talking to L.u.s.t. ¡¯I can feel that she is feeling extremely well and proud of herself. I¡¯m not sure why this sudden explosion of self-respect, but what must be making her feel so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pride at the same time, making our energies mix smoothly.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, don¡¯t you really know why she¡¯s feeling proud right now?¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks sarcastically.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because of us, right? I just didn¡¯t think it would be so significant as to mix our energies like that.¡¯ Lucien replies.


    L.u.s.t speaks with a proud tone. ¡¯Your troops are incredibly proud to have you as their master, let alone your wives, who are your beloved partners. It really makes sense for Pride¡¯s energy to like you.¡¯


    ¡¯I see...¡¯ Lucien thinks for a second and thenments. ¡¯But when I met Eve, it was very different.¡¯


    L.u.s.t also thinks about it and quickly responds. ¡¯Eve was proud to be your big sis, but it seems that the demonic energy didn¡¯t think you deserved Its power for being her little brother, but it thinks you are now worthy for being Elsie¡¯s husband.¡¯


    ¡¯Pride¡¯s energy looksplicated.¡¯ Lucien can¡¯t help but remember Pride, the woman who left a deep impression on him.


    ¡¯Just like herself...¡¯ L.u.s.tughs.


    Lucien continues to kiss Elsie while focusing on the energies within him. He has already realized that Pride¡¯s energy is epting his original energy but repelling Envy¡¯s, which is not a good thing.


    He remembers the words of the mysterious woman in his dream about gathering the power of all the sins. L.u.s.t also thinks that it is the best way to make his family stronger than anyone in the universe.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to try to mix Pride¡¯s energy with my energy mixed with Envy¡¯s.¡¯ Lucien talks to L.u.s.t while trying that.


    ¡¯It¡¯s working!!¡¯ L.u.s.t exims happily again as she realizes that Lucien is managing to make Pride¡¯s energy ept Envy¡¯s while mixed with his. Both white and gray energies are revolving around the purple energy, both seeking p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Lucien is happy as he feels his power increasing significantly. And, of course, he quickly tries to pass the new energy mix to his new wife.


    "Mmmm... Ahhh~~." Elsie loudly m.o.a.ns as she feels an incredibly powerful and pleasurable feelinge up inside her, making her feel even better.


    She looks him in the eye and sees him smiling at her. Elsie doesn¡¯t need to understand what¡¯s going on to know that it is because of Lucien. He¡¯s giving her love, p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, power, anything and everything else she wants.


    [How can I not love you even more?] She thinks to herself as she tears her own blouse, revealing her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts to him.


    Then she starts to kiss him passionately while feeling more and more proud to have chosen him as her husband, quickly consuming the little energy from Pride that was still in her body.


    ¡¯We will have to find Pride soon in order to maintain this new mix of energies...¡¯ Lucienments to L.u.s.t as he feels the energy mix being quickly transformed into power for him and Elsie.


    ¡¯Are you missing Eve or Pride the most?¡¯ L.u.s.t asks in a strange tone.


    ¡¯Are you jealous? How cute...¡¯ Lucien replies.


    ¡¯Someone called me?¡¯ Lucien and L.u.s.t hear Envy¡¯s voice inside his soul.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 341 - Exotic Bath {R.-.1.8}

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Exotic Bath {R.-.1.8}</h4>


    ¡¯No, nobody called you!¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks to Envy in an annoyed tone. Although they do not have a physical body within Lucien¡¯s soul, it is still as if they are sharing a room within him.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t fight.¡¯ Lucien asks in a loving but firm tone.


    If Envy had a body now, she would be pouting while sheins. ¡¯I know that whenever you have s.e.x with other women, L.u.s.t also participates in it even if just for a while... I want that too!¡¯


    Envy with jealousy? Well, the problem is that this feeling makes her strong, so Lucien knows that giving in to her will make her and Amelia stronger, just like him as well.


    Lucien continues to give p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Elsie as she starts to rip his shirt, and he responds to Envy. ¡¯This moment must be special for Elsie, and next, we will focus on the offering, so we really don¡¯t have time for this right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you saying you don¡¯t have time for L.u.s.t?¡¯ Envy mocks. ¡¯That is not true, right? You always have time for her.¡¯


    ¡¯You said it right; he always has time for me.¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks in a proud tone. She is still the ¡¯first wife.¡¯


    Envy prepares to start arguing with L.u.s.t, but Lucien doesn¡¯t want that. He cannot let his wives fight even when they are ancient demon sisters.


    ¡¯Okay, just don¡¯t disturb me while I please Elsie, and then when she needs a break, I will take care of you, both of you.¡¯ Lucien speaks to Envy and L.u.s.t.


    Although L.u.s.t does not want to share Lucien¡¯s attention with Envy, and Envy wants to demand more attention from him, they both understand that if they upset him, they will be the only ones punished with no fun, so they quickly agree to be silent.


    Lucien focuses entirely on Elsie. He can feel that the mix of white, gray, and purple energies within her is almost gone, being totally transformed into real power for her.


    The same mix inside him is almost without any white part as he can only feed it with the energy of Envy inside him and his original energy.


    And although the separate demonic energies are inferior to them together, Lucien wants to give Elsie a lot of his energy. He wants to empower and make her happy, while he also receives the same.


    P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is the main way he and his family gets stronger, but s.e.x and any other act of affection still have other meanings for them.


    "Mm~~." Elsie m.o.a.ns with passion as she runs her hands on Lucien¡¯s b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t and moves her h.i.p.s over his groin.


    He can feel the wetness of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s reaching his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. His c.o.c.k quickly recognizes the characteristic scents of a fox girl¡¯s love juices.


    She brings her mouth close to his ear and whispers as she strokes his c.o.c.k over his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. "Now you¡¯re only mine..."


    Lucien runs his fingers gently between her hair and brings her mouth up to his to start a passionate kiss while he talks to her mentally. ¡¯And you¡¯re only mine... so, let¡¯s enjoy this moment.¡¯


    They kiss until Elsie needs to breathe, and then at that moment, Lucien rotates their bodies,ying her on her back on the sofa.


    "Damn s.e.xy!!" She says as she licks her own lips, looking at Lucien¡¯s body in front of her. Both her upper and lower lips get wet.


    Lucien finishes taking off his torn shirt and tosses it on the floor before taking off his pants and boots, remaining only in his underpants, which is nowhere near able to hide his excited dragon.


    While gazing at the ¡¯tent¡¯ made by Lucien¡¯s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, Elsie instinctively moves her hands to her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. She has already masturbated sometimes thinking about Lucien, and he knows it.


    But Lucien acts quickly and takes her hand. Elsie makes a confused expression, and he smiles as he exins. "From now on, this is my job."


    Elsie smiles and pulls her hands back, letting Lucien do whatever he wants with her body. She even opens her legs, inviting him eagerly.


    He kneels in front of the sofa and starts to c.a.r.e.s.s her legs. Like Anne, Elsie has several parts of her body covered with a thinyer of fluffy fur, which is always very well clean and good smelling.


    After c.a.r.e.s.sing her waist, Lucien runs down his hands and slowly takes off Elsie¡¯s boots and pants. He focuses on every detail of her body, which gets uniquely recorded in his mind and so he can perfectly describe the body of all his wives and their differences.


    Elsie keeps smiling as she is enchanted by the gentle way Lucien is treating her. She is very enthusiastic for him to touch her most private part, but on the other hand, she also wanted to have moreyers of clothing covering her body just for him to take them off like that.


    "You are so beautiful, my dear," Lucien speaks while kissing Elsie¡¯s t.h.i.g.hs.


    She gives him a perfect smile because she feels perfect now. Any fear or worry that he was doing it just out of pity for her or because Anne was gone when she heard him say ¡¯my dear¡¯ in such an affectionate tone.


    Lucien wastes no time and starts to c.a.r.e.s.s her wet p.a.n.t.i.e.s. He runs his hands over it, and then underneath it, he c.a.r.e.s.ses the inner parts of her t.h.i.g.hs, getting closer and closer to that magical spot.


    Elsie gets hornier and hornier and starts producing even more love juices. Then Lucien begins to slowly remove her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, revealing her beautiful pink flower.


    His eyes sparkle with expectation as he feels that lovely perfume flow freely into his nose.


    He kisses her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and keeps it in his storage ring while smiling at Elsie. "Your natural perfume drives me crazy since we first meet.


    "..." Elsie wants to returnpliments to him, but she is embarrassed while her heart is beating faster and faster.


    He slowly approaches his face to Elsie¡¯s most private part. First, he smells this deeply to the content of his heart; then, he starts to gently lick that shiny liquid flowing from her inrge quantities.


    ¡¯More sour than sweet... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!¡¯ Lucien speaks in Elsie¡¯s mind as he licks her love juices.


    "Mmmm... ahhhh~~." She gets even more flushed as she lets out cute m.o.a.ns, a perfect melody for the feast that Lucien is about to have when devouring her delicious p.u.s.s.y.


    Lucien looks into Elsie¡¯s eyes and alluringly smiles. "I will take good care of this pot of honey so tasty."


    Time seems to slow down as Elsie focuses on enjoying every second, or rather, every millisecond of that incredible sensation that is having Lucien l.i.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y.


    He keeps using his hand to c.a.r.e.s.s her legs, t.h.i.g.hs, and waist while l.i.c.k.i.n.g her all over her pink flower.


    "Ah...ahh... mmmm..." Elsi m.o.a.ns louder and louder as the feeling gets even better. Lucien starts to stick the tip of his tongue inside her pink cave and then eagerly sucks on her lovely c.l.i.ts.


    Just his c.a.r.e.s.ses have already driven her crazy, so the incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Lucien is giving Elsie now quickly makes her want toe.


    She tries to contain her o.r.g.a.s.ms to enjoy more of that, but her body begins to convulse in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She holds Lucien¡¯s head with both hands for fear of flying away.


    Lucien feels Elsie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y giving him more and more love juices, but he doesn¡¯t reduce his c.a.r.e.s.ses.


    He holds tight to her t.h.i.g.hs and lifts her up. She keeps holding on to his head, so she doesn¡¯t get out of bnce.


    "Ahhhhhhh... I¡¯ming, Lucien..." Elsie wildly m.o.a.ns while wraps her legs around his neck.


    Lucien spins around the room as he sucks on Elsie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y more and more intensely, drinking every drop of her precious love juice.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!! Hubby!!!!!" Elsie feels her mind go nk while all that matters is Lucien¡¯s hands holding her and his tongue devouring her p.u.s.s.y.


    She lets all her love flow through that o.r.g.a.s.m, squirting a lot of love juices on Lucien like an endless waterfall.


    "Oh, dear!" Lucien is surprised by that incredible amount of liquids. He can¡¯t drink it all, and her love juices start to run down his body.


    Having all that fragrant liquid running down his body makes Lucien even hornier. When Elsie¡¯s loves juices arrive in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, his d.i.c.k gets even harder, like an obsidian spear, ready to pierce the skies.


    L.u.s.t and Envy, inside Lucien¡¯s soul, make mental notes while feeling very jealous of Elsie for making Lucien so hard so quickly.


    He holds Elsie in that position for a minute until she regains consciousness. Still panting, she looks at him covered with liquids and gets embarrassed. Yet, a part of her is also proud to mark her man with her fluids and smell.


    "Oops... I think I drank too much apple wine." Elsie speaks with a wide, bright smile on her gorgeous face.


    Lucien¡¯s heartbeats are in sync with the throbbing of his c.o.c.k. Elsie is really cute. "I can¡¯t wait to f.u.c.k you, my love."


    She kisses him passionately before pointing to the second bedroom in the corridor of her small house. "Let¡¯s go to my bedroom. I can¡¯t wait any longer to have your c.o.c.k inside me!"


    Wasting no time, he takes her into her bedroom, still holding her by the t.h.i.g.hs as they kiss. Elsie¡¯s small, flexible body is very simr to Anne¡¯s, which allows them to do various positions.


    Entering Elsie¡¯s bedroom, Lucien smells her scent everywhere, but there¡¯s noparison to smelling her natural fragrance from her furniture and bed to her p.u.s.s.y directly.


    Heys her on her bed and starts kissing her whole body while she awkwardly tries to take off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    Then Lucien turns around and lies on his back on the bed, taking up its entire space.


    Elsie smiles as she enjoys the scene of Lucien on her bed before quickly taking off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.


    "F.U.C.K!!" She exims out as she realizes how hard Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k is, horny for her.


    Before, Elsie could only see Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k as other people¡¯s treasure. She always wanted to touch, smell, lick it, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Now that he is lying on her bed, ready to give her everything she wants as her husband, Elsie wants to enjoy everything she has dreamed of in the past few weeks.


    She wants an entire hour just to watch Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k, another hour to smell it, lick it, and at least three hours of s.u.c.k.i.n.g it.


    But she will have time for all thatter because her body right now cannot handle the d.e.s.i.r.e to have Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k inside her more private part.


    Elsie strokes Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k quickly before sitting on his belly and moving backward, pressing his c.o.c.k between her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s and touching her tail.


    Lucien feels incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the shaft of his d.i.c.k touches her soft a.s.s while her excited tail wags animatedly around it.


    "I love you..." Elsie speaks in a loving tone while running her hands over his c.h.e.s.t.


    He starts to stroke her tail while smiling. "Love you too, my dear."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 342 - Always a good time {R.-.1.8}

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Always a good time {R.-.1.8}</h4>


    Elsie smiles at Lucien as she tilts her body to the side and positions his c.o.c.k below her.


    Although she wants to sit down and take all that big c.o.c.k inside her eager p.u.s.s.y, she thinks it is better to tease Lucien first and make him d.e.s.i.r.e her even more.


    Then she makes the most seductive expression she can while moving his c.o.c.k in different directions, rubbing Its head on her pink flower.


    Lucien feels indescribable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while feeling his most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part rubbing Elsie¡¯s soft p.u.s.s.y. Also, her pubic hair is so soft and fluffy that it makes him crazily horny.


    "Mmm~~." Elsie tries to tease Lucien, but she ends up m.o.a.ning first because the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she is feeling is also incredibly amazing. Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k feels so hot, and she can also feel it throbbing.


    She continues teasing him while rubbing his c.o.c.k more intensely as he c.a.r.e.s.ses her waist and t.h.i.g.hs. Both already want toe with that stimtion, but while Lucien hasplete control over his body, Elsie is having a hard time holding her liquids for the best part.


    "Mmm... how much... mmm... do you want this?" She asks between m.o.a.ns.


    Lucien chuckles. "As much as you do."


    "So this is a lot." Elsie giggles.


    Then she starts to lower her body just a little, enough for the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k to start opening her beautiful, tight pink cave.


    "AH~~." Although Lucien¡¯s pre-c.u.m added to her love juices make the entrance of his c.o.c.k tip in her p.u.s.s.y really smooth, Elsie still m.o.a.ns loudly for the new p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    They both smile at each other as she pulls her p.u.s.s.y up to tease Lucien even more. And well, it totally works because his c.o.c.k quickly starts to miss that adorable tightness of her p.u.s.s.y entrance.


    Lucien begins to c.a.r.e.s.s down Elsie¡¯s waist with both hands, making his d.e.s.i.r.es for her body clear.


    She smiles proudly and starts to lower her body again. This time she doesn¡¯t back down but starts moving her h.i.p.s sideways while still teasing him.


    "You are adorable..." Lucien says as he finds Elsie¡¯s teasing personality really nice.


    Anne also likes to tease him in bed, but Elsie¡¯s self-control is impressive. Lucien can¡¯t help but think that it is due to their first-time be with her being almost in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm and the influence of Pride¡¯s aura on her.


    Well, a woman much more powerful than Lucien will naturally have more resistance to his charm, especially if she is under the influence of Pride¡¯s aura. But his demonic energy is getting more and more powerful, and Elsie is already at her limit, using all her will to tease him.


    Slowly, Elsie starts to descend more and more of her body. She feared it would hurt due to Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k being too thick, but her p.u.s.s.y seems to be managing to stretch enough to hug it tightly, which gives both of them great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    "Mmmmm... Ahhh..." She m.o.a.ns as she maintains eye contact with Lucien. But after having a significant part of his c.o.c.k inside her, she looks down and gets surprised to realize that it was only less than a quarter inside her.


    "It¡¯s too big! It won¡¯t fit." She speaks with a concerned expression.


    Even though Anne exined to her about Lucien¡¯s life mana preventing his girls from feeling any pain, she can¡¯t believe that such a big thing will fit into her little flower.


    "It¡¯s okay, just trust me." Lucien knows what words can describe somethings and slowly and gently brings her body down.


    Elsie doesn¡¯t resist Lucien¡¯s movement and lets her body descend further. She feels his big c.o.c.k slowly making its way through her pink cave.


    "Mmmmmmmm..." The feeling of having her insides stretched by Lucien¡¯s big and warm gentle c.o.c.k is really magnificent. She quickly bes addicted to it while m.o.a.ning continuously.


    Then the tip of Lucien¡¯s d.i.c.k meets Elsie¡¯s h.y.m.e.n. It kisses that sacred seal while they both look at each other with loving expressions.


    He stops bringing her body down and lets Elsie take thatst step topletely give her body to him.


    Elsie doesn¡¯t think twice and breaks her h.y.m.e.n, forcing her body down.


    "Ahhh~~." She m.o.a.ns and leans her body over Lucien¡¯s, seeking his lips for a passionate kiss.


    As they kiss, Lucien moves her waist up, pulling his c.o.c.k a little back and then down, slowly trusting it inside her again. So he continues to repeat that movement of descending and raising her body over his, exploring every part of her insides.


    Elsie¡¯s mind starts to go nk again while the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Lucien gives her with his hands, mouth, and c.o.c.k is unbelievable.


    His demonic energy runs through her body, making her feel better than ever and more powerful. That feels much better than Pride¡¯s energy.


    She quickly understands why all Lucien¡¯s wives love s.e.x with him. It is not just about the most incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she has ever had, but it is her connecting with her lover in such a deep way as they both be more powerful.


    Before Elsie realizes it, she is already moving her h.i.p.s up and down, back and forth, taking Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper, harder and harder inside her while he just strokes her waist.


    "Ah, uh, ah uh, mmmm... Ahhhhh~~." Her m.o.a.ns echo through her small house as she rides Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k madly.


    Her v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y soon starts having the second o.r.g.a.s.m with Lucien, but she does not slow down her movements; on the contrary, she uses her p.u.s.s.y twitches in such a state to squeeze Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k tighter and tighter.


    Lucien feels incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while Elsie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y seems to want to lock his c.o.c.k inside her forever, only for her. And well, that¡¯s the wish of all his wives.


    Hard as a rock, Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k meets every part of Elsie¡¯s p.u.s.s.y from up to down until her p.u.s.s.y bottom. Then at the peak of her o.r.g.a.s.m, she pressed her body further down, taking the tip of Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k into her cervix.


    "Mmmm... c.u.m there, please!!" She begs.


    Lucien is surprised by Elsie¡¯s specific request, but he quickly understands that Anne must have told her about the possibility that his wives are pregnant, so Elsie must want all his c.u.m in her baby room.


    And, of course, he doesn¡¯t deny her request, c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside her deepest part. "Ohh..."


    Elsie feels her fluids squirting out of her p.u.s.s.y while Lucien fills her body with that incredibly pleasurable hot liquid.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!" She m.o.a.ns loudly while his c.o.c.k pours so much hot c.o.c.k milk inside her baby room. That feeling is certainly the best so far, and Elsie is obviously addicted as she tries to enjoy every second of it.


    For Lucien and Elsie, only p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e fills their minds as they focus on their connection, but L.u.s.t and Envy pay close attention to the changes in their bodies.


    Well, in the case of Lucien, he just advances further into the fifthyer. But in the case of Elsie, the changes are really significant.


    When she entered the Mortal Realm due to the influence of Pride¡¯s aura, Elsie just experienced a high increase in her strength and agility. But now, reaching the secondyer with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy, she is having an explosive increase in all her physical capabilities and waking up something special inside her.


    Just like what happened to Anne, a new tail is growing alongside her original one, which is also getting a little longer.


    ¡¯A peculiar hereditary ability...¡¯ L.u.s.tments to Envy.


    ¡¯Fox girls with more than one tail... I don¡¯t remember hearing anything about it.¡¯ Envy responds while she is actually more focused on Lucien¡¯s c.o.c.k than Elsie¡¯s ability.


    L.u.s.t exins to Lucien about Elsie¡¯s second tail and speaks her thoughts. ¡¯Greed once had a fox host, and although she didn¡¯t have more than one tail, they lived for a time among her people, and maybe she knows something about this hereditary ability.¡¯


    Lucien remembers that Anne said something about her mother knowing stories about a fox-woman with more than one tail, but they forgot to talk about it because they were so focused on talking about their adventures and the ceremony, but he now makes a mental note to remember that and also ask Greed about it when they meet.


    He focuses on Elsie again, kissing her while c.a.r.e.s.sing her original tail and the other one, which will still take a few days to finish growing like Anne¡¯s.


    Elsie has not yet noticed her second tail, as she is in the clouds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, while Lucien¡¯s hot c.u.m prolongs her o.r.g.a.s.ms, making it an unforgettable moment.


    Her body goes limp, and she loses strength due to so many waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but she can trust her whole body in Lucien¡¯s arms as he supports her now and will do it forever.


    "Ahhhhhh... mmmm..." Elsie lies on Lucien¡¯s c.h.e.s.t and just enjoy that moment for a while as she sniffs his wonderful scent.


    She¡¯s sofortable that she looks like she¡¯s going to nap now, but Lucien knows that she just needs a break before asking for a second round.


    Some of her blood runs along with the excess of his c.u.m from her p.u.s.s.y while he takes her in his arms. Then he opens the Purple world portal and enters it, also taking Elsie¡¯s little bed to her new home.


    Arriving in the main hall on the fifth floor of his house, Lucien leaves her bed there so that she can choose a single bedroomter because now he takes her to their main bedroom.


    Lucienys her on his big bed so that she can get some rest. Then he rolls over on the bed and stops with open arms. "Come on."


    His two lovely great demons immediately materialized their bodies in his arms. Both are excitedly smiling.


    "So charming..." Lucienments as he kisses both L.u.s.t and Envy. Having such perfect sisters only for him seems unfair to all men in the universe, but this is Lucien, someone whose selfishness has no limits.


    While Lucien kisses L.u.s.t, Envy kisses his c.h.e.s.t just like L.u.s.t does when he kisses Envy. Still, both keep a hand constantly stroking his c.o.c.k. An amazing handjob.


    So he focuses on enjoying the delicious vor of L.u.s.t¡¯s little mouth while moving Envy¡¯s head towards his c.o.c.k.


    His ¡¯rough¡¯ touch makes Envy feel even more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and obediently, she starts to lick and suck his d.i.c.k.


    Even after doing that so many times, Lucien still finds s.e.x incredibly pleasurable and feels lucky that his way of getting stronger is it. He feels like p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is the thing he has the most control over in his life, and while it is his main weapon, it is also the best way to make his girls satisfied.


    L.u.s.t¡¯s m.o.a.ns, having her mouth devoured by Lucien¡¯s dominant tongue and her b.r.e.a.s.ts stroked and squeezed by his handspete with Envy¡¯s ¡¯slurp¡¯ sounds while she sucks on his c.o.c.k, both sounds making a melody for Lucien to enjoy, and Elsie take a short break.


    That position seems perfect for him, but L.u.s.t soon bes jealous of Envy and moves to his c.o.c.k, also wanting to drink her favorite thing, in fact, the only thing that works as food for her.


    Between s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k shaft, head, and his balls, L.u.s.t and Envy make a sloppy mess on his groin, giving him a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with their soft tongues while begging him with their eyes.


    Despite wanting more blowjob time beforeing, Lucien has almost infinite c.u.m while generating demonic energy and stimting his life mana, so he doesn¡¯t spare a drop of c.o.c.k milk and shot a huge load of it on both great demon sisters.


    "Yep!!"


    "Hahaha!!"


    Both L.u.s.t and Envy excitedlyugh as they delight in Lucien¡¯s warm essence running over their bodies.


    Lucien smiles as he finds it refreshing to see L.u.s.t and Envy getting along as loving sisters at least once.


    Well, it seems that none of his wives can have any negative feelings while he f.u.c.k them.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 343 - Mysterious Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Mysterious Ancestor</h4>


    While Lucien has an incredible love session with L.u.s.t, Envy, and Elsie in the purple world, his other wives continue to learn more about the great forest of Alliance with Laure to know where to look for the best offerings for the ceremony.


    All the girls are very excited, especially Anne, but Amelia has an upset expression on her face. The other girls know why, but Laure is worried that she¡¯s upsetting Queen Eve¡¯s and her son-inw¡¯s sister.


    "Is something wrong, my Lady?" Laure asks Amelia in a respectful tone. She knows that Amelia is still a little upset by the misunderstanding at the beginning of the night, and that is why Laure is really sorry.


    Amelia was not happy when Laure thought Lucien was lying, but she has already forgotten that and thinks well of mama fox now.


    "They are... Stupid Envy! Stupid brother!!" Ameliaments while she can even feel Envy¡¯s and Lucien¡¯s happiness through their connection.


    Laure is confused, and Anne shakes her head at her, subtly indicating that she shouldn¡¯t ask any more further.


    "Ahem..." Laure makes a sound to get attention and smiles at the girls. "Well, I already exined the most important points. Yet, as you will do the same ceremony and travel together, Anne and Elsie can guide you through the forest without any problems. Still, remember to take the flower, feather, and tree alone with your own effort."


    "Mm." The girls nod.


    But then Laure looks at little Ko. "Well, you can have help when catching a bird if it is dangerous sd you are still very young."


    Little Ko understands that Laure is concerned about her safety, but she no longer sees herself as a child but as one of Lucien¡¯spanions. That¡¯s why she shows her fangs with a confident smile.


    Laure finds Ko¡¯s confident attitude very cute, but while Oya smiles proudly, Cassidy exins. "Little Ko is already in the Mortal Realm, yet she has strength superior to the firstyer due to Lucien¡¯s pats."


    Anne vaguely exined to her about the four chaos realms, and although Laure doesn¡¯t understand much about it, she can assume Ko¡¯s strength byparing her to Dawn, who is still in the firstyer of the Mortal Realm and has very little demonic energy from Lucien inside her body.


    So, to avoid the mood getting embarrassing, she looks around. "Where¡¯s Elsie?"


    "She¡¯s with Lucien," Anne responds with a slight flush on her face, which Laure doesn¡¯t notice.


    "Oh, they¡¯re talki-" She starts to speak but stops when she notices Anne getting even more flushed and shaking her head at her.


    Laure is surprised that they are doing it right now, but not that it is happening. When she asked Lucien about his interaction with Anne, he said that nothing could separate ¡¯them¡¯ from him; that is, he already included Elsie as his wife too, and both she and Anne seemed very happy about that.


    "Elsie is already an a.d.u.l.t woman who can choose her destiny. And I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s making the wrong choice, but..." Laurements while thinking about her sister.


    In fact, Elsie is a year older than Anne because when Laure told her mother that she was not going to be the n¡¯s new matriarch, Luise looked for a man just to have a child and to start preparing them for when she could no longer lead the n.


    Luise always tried her best as leader and protector of the n. She wanted to have several children in case some of them wanted to have normal lives like Laure; there would still be a high chance of someone being interested in leading the n as she did.


    But after realizing how bad it was to have s.e.x with someone she doesn¡¯t love, she was unable to have other children. Still, Elsie always showed interest in protecting the n, which made Luise really satisfied.


    Now, Laure is worried that Luise will be alone after Elsie leaves with Lucien, mainly because Luise loves her daughter and would never stop her from following the path she wants.


    Anne really understands her mother and smiles at her. "Don¡¯t worry about it. I can¡¯t say for sure, but I think Aunt Luise would be happy to follow Eve and Lucien, knowing that the n is in good hands."


    "Good hands?" Laure is confused.


    Anne looks at Ghalenna and Ghnna at the back of the room. The m.a.t.u.r.e elf nods respectfully to Laure.


    The Alliance will have no problems as long as Ghalenna leads it ording to Eve¡¯s standards, but will she stay behind while Luise goes with Eve and Lucien? Can any single mother not follow their son-inw when he is Lucien?


    Thinking too much about the future will not change anything now, and as Laure¡¯s first attempt to not let the mood get strange haspletely failed, she tries again.


    "Well, let¡¯s keep talking and drink more apple wine while we wait for them." She smiles at the girls.


    The girls quickly agree because they all really liked the apple wine made by Anne¡¯s parents. Even Kara drank a lot of it while only Ko chose to drink apple juice instead.


    The group just had time to talk for a few minutes before Lucien and Elsie entered Laure¡¯s house. In fact, the love sessionsted more than an hour, but the purple world¡¯s temporal dtation made their time longer there.


    The radiant smile on Elsie¡¯s face and the fact that she has Lucien¡¯s scent all over her body even after taking a bath makes it clear what they did for everyone.


    Anne runs over to Elsie and hugs her tight. "You were already my sister in heart, but now we also share this connection."


    Elsie cannot be happier as she smiles at having a cousin, or rather, sister as good as Anne. Most women would not want to share their man with other people, but Anne is really happy that Elsie also bes Lucien¡¯s wife as she knows that he will take good care of them both.


    Laure is still a little concerned about Luise¡¯s future. Still, she can¡¯t help but be happy for the girls. [This will certainly be the most animated wedding ceremony ever.]


    "Sorry for dying your ns." Elsie talks to Lucien¡¯s wives.


    Ang approaches her and gently holds her hand. "I don¡¯t worry about that; now you¡¯re one of us. Well, we already want to go look for the offerings. Are youing with us?"


    "Of course!" Elsie speaks in a lively tone. Lucien¡¯s wives have always been nice to her, but now they are her sisters, and that is incredible because she admits them all.


    Lucien smiles at the girls. "I will not disturb you, but it is still better to we stay within a five-mile radius so that if something happens, I can reach you fast."


    "So overprotective..." Several of the girls speak at the same time.


    He smiles as Amelia hugs him tightly. "I will be with them. Also, this stupid Envy can feel it if there is any danger around."


    Envy doesn¡¯t feel like arguing with Amelia now because her soul feels incredibly good after being f.u.c.k.e.d by Lucien.


    Mia approaches Lucien and hugs him too. "Oh, Laure mentioned a good spot to look for rare flowers, and that ce is also near the Lake of Tears."


    Lucien kisses her lips. "Nice; I really want to go there and find the best precious stones for my beautifuldies."


    The girls¡¯ eyes sparkle with anticipation as they are sure that Lucien will always give them all the best.


    They go to him one by one to give a quick goodbye kiss even though they will not be really away and just in different groups, where Lucien¡¯s group will be only him and L.u.s.t.


    Then the group of girls leaves Laure¡¯s house and heads towards the south, specifically to the area known as the Sorrow Forest because of some strange sounds that asionallye from the Lake of Tears.


    But although the girls are very eager for the ceremony, they do not run but walk through the streets of the main fox-vige, enjoying Its charm and talking about women¡¯s matters. Well, their favorite subject is Lucien and their future ns, mainly about the possibility that they are already pregnant.


    Also, Anne sends Lucien a mental message. ¡¯Don¡¯t seduce my mother, please.¡¯


    ¡¯I would never do that.¡¯ Lucien quickly responds. He really likes Anne¡¯s parents and doesn¡¯t want to cause any problems for them.


    Anne knows that and trusts Lucien, but she still exins her request. ¡¯I know it, but that smell of yours is devilishly addictive. If you get too close to my mother, her love for my father will be weakened until it is gone.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯ll be careful.¡¯ Lucien responds while understanding Anne¡¯s concern. He really has to be careful with his natural charm when he definitely doesn¡¯t want to seduce anyone.


    And as soon as all the girls leave Laure¡¯s house, she looks at him with a thoughtful expression after looking at the door to her bedroom with an apprehensive expression.


    Then she speaks in a low tone to Lucien. "Come with me; I have to tell you something important."


    Lucien is obviously surprised by Laure¡¯s change in attitude. Still, he doesn¡¯t think it is anything about him but Anne.


    Laure walks down the corridor and checks if Clovis is really asleep before heading to a small room that appears to be a pantry.


    Upon entering the room, she quickly closes the door, and Lucien realizes that it is really a pantry. He can¡¯t help but be ufortable staying in such a small room, mainly because of his high height and wings.


    Still, Lucien imagines that this is even more ufortable for Laure because she loves her husband, and it is difficult to deal with his charm, especially his natural scent at a short distance.


    Yet, she seems to have something important to say, and Lucien just remains silent, waiting for her to speak.


    Lucien gets more and more curious while Laure doesn¡¯t say anything and just wiggles on a food shelf. She moves several pots until she reveals an area of the wall where there is a symbol that he has never seen.


    He can¡¯t help remembering when Madelyn took them to the L group¡¯s headquarters through a pantry too, but in this case, there is no secret passage in Laure¡¯s pantry but something hidden inside the wall by magic: a type of magic safe.


    From inside the small area that she opens inside the wall, she takes out a bracelet. L.u.s.t quickly tells Lucien that it is a storage treasure incredibly powerful, probably having hundreds of miles of inner space.


    Laure holds the bracelet in both hands while looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "This belonged to an ancestor of mine. This treasure has been in my family for hundreds of years."


    She takes a book off the bracelet and gives it to Lucien. In the book, there is nothing written on the cover, which is just brown.


    Then she exins. "I never showed it to Anne because there are strange and mysterious things in this book. I was only going to show it to her when I was older, but after seeing her second tail, I was really worried."


    "This..." Lucien makes a curious expression as he looks at the book.


    "This is the Two Tails Queen¡¯s diary," Laure responds.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 344 - Adelines Diary

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Adeline''s Diary</h4>


    "The Two Tails Queen? Annemented that you knew stories about her, and I wanted to ask about her second tail." Lucien speaks to Laure.


    "Adeline was her name," Laure speaks and then continues. "All families have ancestors and old stories, but some are moreplicated than others."


    Lucien is silent to hear Laure¡¯s story while holding the diary of Adeline, The Two Tails Queen, in his hands without opening it yet.


    She exins. "Many people in the fox-n and the whole Alliance know stories about the Two Tails Queen as she revolutionized an era by creating the fox-n of small separated viges."


    "She was really incredible and probably the most powerful fox-woman that has ever existed in this world." Laure pauses while remembering how Anne is now much more powerful than Dawn, the only person she can have as an example of powerparison based on stories.


    "Well, maybe she wasn¡¯t as strong as Anne is now." Laure corrects herself.


    So she continues. "Also, many legends are overrated because people tend to improve those stories to make certain people look better than they really were."


    Laure makes a sorry expression before continuing to exin. "I¡¯m not saying that the legends about the Two Tails Queen were a lie, but I also can¡¯t say that everything was true."


    "When my mother told those stories to Luise and me, we found it incredible to have such a powerful ancestor, but then when my mother was very old, she showed us this diary." Laure points to the book in Lucien¡¯s hand.


    "So everything changed..." Laure makes a concerned expression. "In this diary, Adeline¡¯s thoughts are written. She was very afraid of everything... She was a traumatized person who thought someone was looking for her... hunting her."


    Lucien is even more curious about Adeline¡¯s story and how it is connected to Anne and her family. He remains silent to hear Laure¡¯s words.


    Laure shakes her head, clearly in disagreement with herself. "Adeline came out of nowhere. She was the first fox-woman with two tails, but she wrote in the diary that it was a curse. She thought someone woulde after her because of her second tail."


    She makes a sorry expression. "When Luise and I read this diary, we thought it was a lie or Adelina was just a crazy person because nothing strange happened like someone looking for her or another fox-woman with two tails..."


    "Until now..." Laure and Lucien speak at the same time while thinking about Anne and Elsie.


    Laure nods. "Yes, now that there are other fox-women with two tails, I realize that Adelina could really be right about this being a curse, and someone cane after my Anne."


    Lucien puts a hand on Laure¡¯s shoulder and speaks in a confident tone. "Don¡¯t worry about her safety. Anne is secure with us. If someonees after her, they will only find their death here."


    Then he smiles. "About her two tails, well, I don¡¯t know about curses, but that doesn¡¯t seem like one anyway. She loves her tails, and that¡¯s her special ability even though we don¡¯t know how it works yet."


    L.u.s.t materializes her body in the small pantry next to Lucien. "Her tails are definitely not a curse. Maybe Adelina didn¡¯t understand that either, but Greed must have some answers."


    "I hope this is not a bad thing for my daughter," Laure speaks and then points to the diary. "You can read it if you want, I would have to give it to Anne and Elsie like my mom gave it to Luise and me, but I prefer that it stays with you now and that you protect them."


    Lucien holds the diary tightly while looking into Laure¡¯s eyes. "I will not hide this from Anne and Elsie, but I will make sure that they are always safe and do not feel afraid as Adeline was. Also, I will do my best to understand what happened. Now our best clue is this diary and maybe Greed¡¯s knowledge."


    Laure nods. "I understand. I didn¡¯t want to worry them about something that could just be a false legend, but now I also think it¡¯s best to tell them. Also, I¡¯m d you don¡¯t think about hiding anything from them."


    While Lucien and Laure think essentially about the well-being of Anne and Elsie, L.u.s.t is more curious about the diary, mainly because of the bracelet that is an artifact atst of the level of a medium world.


    "Let¡¯s read this." L.u.s.t speaks, and Lucien quickly opens the diary as he is also curious to read Adeline¡¯s story.


    "Adeline¡¯s homndnguage is actually very simr to ours, but..." Laurements.


    Upon seeing the first page of the diary, Lucien realizes that he can easily read most of the words, but some are slightly different.


    In fact, he cannot recognize some letters between words; in some cases, those letters appear to be something meaningless additional in certain words.


    Also, he realizes that Adeline¡¯snguage is more simr to one of his homeworld than Argerim¡¯s.


    "It¡¯s a code." Lucien and L.u.s.t speak together when they notice a standard of letters left over between the words.


    "Incredible! How did you notice so quickly?" Laure is impressed as she can only read that code because her mother taught her.


    Well, Lucien¡¯s reading speed is incredibly high due to his senses being heightened. Also, L.u.s.t and he is inplete sync, being able to see things from different ways while sharing knowledge as one person.


    Lucien starts reading everything written in the diary to understand more about the code and the story.


    The first page begins with the arrival of Adeline in that vige where in the future it would be the main vige of the fox-n.


    He reads it out loud. "My name is Adeline Dubois, and I write here my free memories so that if something happens to me, my story will be not forgotten."


    "Today, I arrived in a beautiful forest. There are a lot of big brown trees here like in my home."


    "I miss home."


    "But I can¡¯t go back. They must still be looking for me, but they won¡¯t find me here, right?"


    "I ran away for a long time. This has to be a good ce to hide."


    "And maybe start over, create a new life."


    "I can¡¯t go back. I am a cursed person."


    "I will never see that forest again."


    "I will never see that tree again."


    "But this ce looks good too. The people here are the same as my people."


    "Still, I need to make some radical changes here. I need to show them how powerful we are, just like in my home."


    "I¡¯m going to start making these changes right now. I was never someone who just expect things to happen."


    When he finishes reading the first page, Lucien notices many additional letters left between some words, but he cannot identify those letters.


    "Is this a differentnguage?" Lucien thinks out loud.


    Laure quickly nods. "Yes, thisnguage is part of the code that my mother taught me."


    As she prepares to tell Lucien what is written in that code, L.u.s.t remembers a vague knowledge almost lost in her memories.


    "This... I think I¡¯ve seen thatnguage before. Greed taught me about it. Although her host was not royalty, they managed to learn about it." L.u.s.t speaks as he stares at the letters.


    Laure and Lucien are silent while L.u.s.t runs her fingers on the diary page. "Yes, this is Encoded Star Language."


    Before Lucien asks anything, L.u.s.t exins. "There are seven medium worlds that have made a pact to protect themselves against the superior races. That pact was called Star Pact, and Its worlds are called the Seven Stars."


    "The people who started the Star Pact were the vampires, and their world is the seventh Star, the Red Star. In descending order are the other Stars ording to their general power level. Every Star has its own secret code, and the main leaders of each race of the Seven Stars must know these codes tomunicate secretly."


    So L.u.s.t points to the diary. "This code is from the third Star, the brown Star, also the world mainly governed by the fox-race."


    When she says ¡¯brown Star,¡¯ Laura¡¯s eyes sparkle, and she quicklyments. "Oh, that¡¯s why she talks so much about that brown forest and like out brown oaks."


    "Exactly." L.u.s.t nods and points again to the additional letters on that page of the diary. "I miss the Brown Forest. I will never see the Great Oak again."


    Then she exins. "The brown Star is, as the name suggests, an essentially brown ce. What does it be like that is because that world is actually arge forest with brown leafy trees. Also, in the center of that world, there is a giant tree that can be seen thousands of miles away. It¡¯s called the Great Oak and is said to be the home of the Nature Spirit."


    Lucien and Laure are impressed by L.u.s.t¡¯s story. He thinks about something and asks. "So it was Adeline who brought knowledge about the Nature Spirit here?"


    "Yes, she talks about it in the diary," Laure replies.


    "Interesting... it seems like many people from other worldse here." Lucien thinks out loud.


    "I don¡¯t know if that is exactly good for us, but now I think Anne may have an inheritance ability of the royalty from the Brown Star." L.u.s.tments.


    Lucien makes a concerned expression. "So the people Adeline feared are from the Brown Star? Maybe she was a princess who ran away and feared that her family woulde after her?"


    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It¡¯s a possibility. The Sven Star are strong because they are united, but individually, they are just medium worlds..."


    She smiles as she c.a.r.e.s.ses Lucien¡¯s neck, making Laure even more ufortable inside the small pantry.


    "We have great advantages of the Demon and Dragon race, so if some noble idiots from the Brown Star want to make trouble for us... well, you will enjoy crushing them." L.u.s.t finishes her words kissing Lucien.


    Lucien sighs. "I thought Anne had a normal life, but it seems that things areplicated for her and Elsie too."


    "Fate is getting you in the way of important people even in this inferior world. This is a good thing because we are destined for greatness anyway." L.u.s.t smiles.


    He reflects on L.u.s.t¡¯s words as he looks at Laure. "So you also have the blood of the Brown Star nobility."


    "But I don¡¯t have two tails." Laure thinks out loud.


    L.u.s.t smiles teasingly. "Oh, it woke up in Anne and Elsie when they experienced Lucien¡¯s energy."


    Laure makes a flushed expression as she tries to distance herself from Lucien, but the pantry doesn¡¯t allow that, nor is she sure if her body would obey her after feeling so much of Lucien¡¯s addictive fragrance.


    "I really don¡¯t want a second tail. I love my simple life next to Clovis, and I don¡¯t want to cause anybody trouble." Laure speaks in a worried tone.


    Lucien talks to L.u.s.t mentally. ¡¯I really like my father-inw, so don¡¯t destroy our friendship, please.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you really going to give up one of your mothers-inw? I thought you wanted them all.¡¯ L.u.s.t jokes.


    ¡¯I am satisfied with the ones I currently have, thank you.¡¯ Lucien smiles.


    Then he opens the pantry door and leaves, allowing Laure to breathe properly.


    "I¡¯m going to read this diarypletely, but now I need to go because the girls are already almost five miles from here," Lucien speaks to Laure.


    "Sorry to give you this problem, but I really hope you take care of my girls and yours as well. Also, get this. It would be of Anne and Elsie¡¯s anyway." Laure gives Lucien Adeline¡¯s bracelet, also containing some of her personal stuff.


    "Taking care of my girls is my main goal." Lucien smiles at Laure and epts the bracelet before walking out of the house and pping his wings, flying to the sky.


    Laure takes a deep breath as she watches Lucien quickly disappear into the starry sky while trying to imagine what kind of adventures he and his girls have ahead.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 345 - Ghost Lady

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Ghost Lady</h4>


    While Lucien¡¯s wives head south through the fox-n forest, he follows them through the sky a few miles away, giving them space but also keeping an eye on the surroundings.


    Lucien respects the power of his wives, especially Amelia and Envy, but after the recent discoveries, he knows that everything is possible even in this world. Dangers can be hidden very close to them, and being careful is necessary.


    While keeping his senses focused, he actually flies rxed with his back toward the ground, and L.u.s.t is mounted on his belly. They are kissing and touching each other, of course.


    ¡¯This is all so crazy... first, a dark angel¡¯s feather, then that group of angels... next, that mysterious person came in your dreams and now this mystery of Anne¡¯s heritage.¡¯ L.u.s.tmends in Lucien¡¯s mind while their lips are connected.


    ¡¯We cannot say that things are boring.¡¯ Lucienments in a rxed tone, but L.u.s.t knows that he can¡¯t stop for a second from worrying about his mother and his sisters that are way from him.


    She avoids talking about it or the blood rose because she knows they can¡¯t do anything about it right now, and Lucien still feels bad that he can¡¯t have everyone he loves with him now.


    ¡¯It¡¯s normal for things to be exciting where my sisters and I are, but this is really crazy. We are still in an inferior world, but we are already involved in so many things.¡¯ She speaks.


    ¡¯That is good, right?¡¯ Lucien asks and quickly exins. ¡¯I mean, if we find challenges that we can ovee, we will be stronger in order to be able to ovee the most difficult challenges more quickly.¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s a good way of thinking. I just fear that we will find some problems too difficult to solve with our current power level. I can¡¯t imagine you running away from an enemy again.¡¯ L.u.s.t responds.


    Lucien stops kissing L.u.s.t and smiles at her. "I¡¯m not that proud. I think about the well-being of my loved ones first, and things like pride cameter."


    L.u.s.t also smiles as she shakes her head. "You already act like an arrogant and proud dragon. And we, your wives, like to see you as the best man ever, flying higher than anyone. We just should be more careful from now on."


    "I¡¯m careful, aren¡¯t I?" He asks.


    "Yes. But not, too. You will do anything for any of your wives even if it is dangerous, and right now, you are thinking of jumping into thatke to see if that Ghost Lady is a beauty from another world and make her your wife." She exins.


    Lucien chuckles. "You were the first to encourage me to have many wives."


    She kisses his lips. "I know, but I didn¡¯t think you would find so many amazing women so quickly. Also, your energy is so incredible that it makes ordinary women be highly talented ones."


    "You¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you?" He smiles teasingly.


    L.u.s.t pouts. "Maybe a little bit."


    Heughs at her cute reaction. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be even more careful. And about the Ghost Lady, it is probably a water monster or a fake legend. Also, I won¡¯t just jump into theke before you analyze it."


    She makes a relieved expression. "Okay... I¡¯m not trying to tell you how to do things or give you orders. I just care about our future."


    Lucien gently strokes her hair before kissing her. "I know. You are perfect as a wife... But I think you should be more ¡¯sinful¡¯ as a sin."


    She giggles. "I should, but you are already very sinful without my influence."


    "Hehehe..." Lucienughs as they continued to fly above the fox-n forest.


    He and L.u.s.t have a nice kissing and c.a.r.e.s.sing session while his wives talk as they travel through the forest. They do not fly so that they can look for rare flowers on the ground.


    Lucien keeps his focus on the surroundings and does not try to listen to the girls¡¯ conversation, but he can feel that they are enjoying themselves through their connection.


    The girls are only really happy around Lucien, but they are very excited to be doing this ceremony for him, and of course, they just talk about him and the life with him, likes that revolve around a sun.


    Although they are not flying, the speed of Lucien¡¯s wives is still high when they run, and in about an hour, he notices some changes in the vegetation of the forest below them.


    The beautiful and vivid forest of the fox-n is reced by a silent forest with trees with few dark brown leaves. The vegetation appears to be slightly ill, but at the same time, the trees do not appear to be dying.


    ¡¯I can feel something ahead. I think the Ghost Lady is real and a powerful being.¡¯ Envy mentally warns Lucien while she feels something in the forest. She feels that before L.u.s.t because she and Amelia are a few miles ahead of them.


    Lucien warns L.u.s.t and flies forward quickly. Soon L.u.s.t also feels the same presence and warns him. "Interesting... this creature appears to be in Earth Realm earlyyers."


    "Uhmm..." Lucien is really curious about the Ghost Lady.


    He knows he must be careful, but because he managed to take ce against the leader angel of that group even when he took a pill of power and had his strength improved at the beginning of Sky Realm, Lucien has no problem meeting the Ghost Lady despite L.u.s.t saying that she¡¯s in the Earth Realm.


    Lucien tells his wives about Ghost Lady and that he is going to check theke. They quickly ask if he wants help.


    ¡¯Laure said that we have to make the offering with our own efforts.¡¯ Lucien says to his wives.


    ¡¯Okay, but if something goes wrong, let us know. We will check a flower field a mile to the east.¡¯ Cassidy answers for the girls.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯ Lucien flies towards theke. It is approximately five hundred meters square in length, and Lucien can see that the water is cloudy even at night due to his incredible vision.


    Also, theke is surrounded by distorted trees and a strange fog that is not present in other parts of the forest. It looks like a very strange scene, and certainly scary for some people.


    But Lucien is not afraid of theke¡¯s strange atmosphere. Hends on Its bank and looks at the cloudy water while talking to L.u.s.t. "Do you know how deep it is?"


    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "I don¡¯t know, but the energyes from three hundred meters below the surface."


    "Oh, it¡¯s profound," Lucienments as he crouches down and touches the water. "Also, it is really cold."


    It also touches water. "Hmm... I feel a lot of water energy here, but that energy doesn¡¯t look like Ang¡¯s water mana... This seems to be modified and is influencing everything around theke."


    "Can you tell if the creature is a beast or a person?" Lucien asks.


    She shakes her head. "This energy is extraordinary; I need to get closer to the creature to understand more about it."


    "Okay, I¡¯m going to dive," Lucien speaks as he starts to take off his clothes.


    L.u.s.t is very curious about the Ghost Lady, but when she sees Lucien undressing, she is mesmerized by his body while carefully watching every part of him.


    "Damn! I love you so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much!" Shements as she licks her lips.


    "Do you want to ask the Ghost Lady for permission we f.u.c.k in her house?" Lucien asks jokingly.


    "Sure I do!" L.u.s.tughs, but she can¡¯t stop looking at Lucien¡¯s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, eager to see his d.i.c.k even though they had s.e.x an hour ago.


    Lucien was going to even take off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r to dive morefortably, but now he changes his mind. "I will keep the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r so that you focus on our goal."


    "Meanie!" L.u.s.t pouts.


    He chuckles and jumps into theke while L.u.s.t returns to his soul.


    Despite the water being very cold, Lucien does not feel any difort because the energies inside his body always keep him in good condition.


    He dives towards the bottom of theke, and even though his vision is good, he sees nothing more than a meter from his face, so he moves relying mainly on his other senses and L.u.s.t¡¯s spiritual sense.


    Using his incredible strength and agility, also his wings, Lucien manages to dive down two hundred meters into theke incredibly fast while still maintaining more than half of his air reserve.


    Due to his demonic energy, life mana, a little of water and wind mana from his girls, he can stay underwater without breathing for about five minutes.


    ¡¯It¡¯sing towards us!¡¯ L.u.s.t warns Lucien after they reach less than a hundred meters from the Ghost Lady.


    Lucien stops moving and prepares to summon his red katana at any indication of hostility. But he still maintains a neutral posture because he has no idea what that creature is.


    L.u.s.t focuses all her senses on analyzing the creature, but the Ghost Lady¡¯s energy is very chaotic. ¡¯Her energy is not allowing me to understand what she is. But I can feel that she is feeling many turbulent emotions... hate, anger, depression, regret, despair...¡¯


    ¡¯So, is she hostile?¡¯ Lucien asks.


    ¡¯I still do not know.¡¯ L.u.s.t responds. So she keeps trying to find out anything about Ghost Lady. ¡¯Wait... wait... wait...¡¯


    ¡¯Wait... wait...¡¯ L.u.s.t continues to advise Lucien not to summon his katana. But when the creature gets less than thirty meters from him, she understands what the Ghost Lady is.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a sword!¡¯ L.u.s.t exims in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, Lucien feels the water around him moving. He summons his red katana, and right in front of him appears a silver de moving towards him at high speed while piercing the water so easily as if it were air.


    Lucien raises his katana with all his strength, also using his demonic energy, and although he is unable to use all his speed due to the density of the water, he still manages to deflect the silver de, avoiding the blow.


    ¡¯How Is it a f.u.c.k.i.n.g sword alone?¡¯ Lucien asks L.u.s.t.


    ¡¯She is hostile!¡¯ She responds.


    Lucien deflects another strike of the silver de. He can only see iting out of nowhere and attacking him. It is challenging to fight like that, but he can predict the de¡¯s movements with the help of L.u.s.t and his other senses.


    ¡¯I realized that it is hostile, but why are you calling it her?¡¯ Lucien asks as he continues to deflect the strikes of the silver de.


    ¡¯Cursed objects can develop personalities. And isn¡¯t her name Ghost Lady? That is feminine.¡¯ She responds.


    The Ghost Lady starts moving around Lucien, trying to attack him from different angles, and he is surprised at how smart the sword is.


    ¡¯I do not believe that I am fighting a sword alone. And I¡¯m on the defensive side!¡¯ Lucienments to L.u.s.t.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe we found a cursed sword! You are really lucky.¡¯ She responds.


    ¡¯How am I going to use a rebel sword with personality?¡¯ He asks.


    ¡¯You have to tame it. Come on, have you tamed Envy, and are you telling me you can¡¯t do the same with a sword?¡¯ L.u.s.t speaks in a joking tone.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t f.u.c.k the sword, can I?¡¯ He also responds in a joking tone.


    L.u.s.t thinks for a few seconds. ¡¯But you can put your energy in her! Maybe it will work.¡¯


    ¡¯It can work, but... she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to let me touch her that easily.¡¯ Lucien makes a thoughtful expression as he continues to deflect the Ghost Lady¡¯s strikes.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 346 - H-Spot

    <h4>Chapter 346 - H-Spot</h4>


    ¡¯ng¡¯ sounds would be heard around Lake of Tears as Lucien blocks and deflect the Ghost Lady¡¯s strikes if those sounds were not muffled by the water.


    Fighting a sword alone inside the water is not an easy task. Still, Lucien ismitted to taming the Ghost Lady, not for himself as he is fine with his red katana and Aylin¡¯s naginata, but to give that powerful silver de to one of his wives.


    Yet, Lucien cannot breathe underwater, and his remaining breath is almost out.


    ¡¯Go back to the surface; I believe she will follow you.¡¯ L.u.s.t advises Lucien.


    He blocks the Ghost Lady¡¯s attack once more, pushes her back with all his strength, and then ps his wings, quickly being propelled upward.


    *Ssh*


    Lucienes out of theke, sshing water everywhere as he ps his wings in a majestic way.


    That scene would be appreciated by all his wives if they were not now busy picking up rare flowers for the ceremony.


    But he is not doing a show and quickly turns around as he hears the Ghost Lady¡¯s thin silver de slicing through water and air as she flies out theke to attack him.


    ¡¯She liked you. This sword is surely feminine, hahaha... ¡¯L.u.s.tughs.


    Lucien smiles as he blocks the Ghost Lady in the air. He takes a good look at that sword, and now that he is out of cloudy water, he can see all the details of that beautiful silver de.


    The Ghost Lady has a long de of eighty centimeters and is very thin with less than three centimeters in width. Also, there are words engraved on the de with adornments that look like small flowers.


    But the most impressive part to Lucien is the Ghost Lady¡¯s hilt. It is about fifteen centimeters long and has a half ball shaped protection grid from Its cross-guard to the pommel, which¡¯s around the rounded thin grip.


    Lucien has never seen a sword with a round guard and so big, but he quickly understands that it creates nice protection for the user of that sword¡¯s hand. Also, he found Its design pretty cool.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a rapier.¡¯ L.u.s.t exins to Lucien.


    ¡¯Oh, can you read what is written on the de?¡¯ Lucien asks as he continues to deflect and block Ghost Lady¡¯s striker in the air.


    Now, out of the water, he can use all his capabilities and is veryfortable with the fight, but the silver de also doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems moving through the air even though her energy has only water affinity.


    L.u.s.t quickly tries to read the inscription on the Ghost Lady de and get surprised.


    ¡¯I knew it! When the girls talked about this Ghost Lady, and you got curious, I knew it would end up being a woman from another world.¡¯ She exims in Lucien¡¯s mind.


    Lucien makes a confused expression. ¡¯You seem to be enjoying this, but this sword is trying to kill me.¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, yes. You should try to put your demonic energy in her. Just hold her hilt firmly and focus your energy on her as you do to pass more energy on to your girls when having s.e.x with them.¡¯ L.u.s.t exins.


    ¡¯OK.¡¯ Lucien replies. Picking up the sword as it moves crazily so fast seems like a challenge to anyone in Earth Realm, but when Lucien focuses all of his demonic energy on boost his capabilities, he reaches an unbelievable speed even for Earth Realm people.


    His body starts to glow with purple and gray energies as he uses the energy mix but saves that little white energy of Pride that he got from Elsie.


    The Ghost Lady ignores the explosion of power from Lucien¡¯s aura and continues to attack him madly. Although L.u.s.t says that the sword has personality, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any intelligence.


    *ng*


    The Ghost Lady tries to pierce Lucien again, but he changes the direction of her attack using his red katana. The sound of metal hitting and rubbing against each other echoes loudly.


    The silver de runs through Lucien¡¯s red de until the end, but due to the current boost in Lucien¡¯s senses, he sees everything in slow motion and grabs on the Ghost Lady¡¯s grip before she flies away from him to attack again.


    "Got you!" He smiles as he holds the cursed sword steady with his left hand.


    The sword trembles as it tries to escape Lucien¡¯s hand. He feels cold energying from her. That energy brings the feelings that L.u.s.t mentioned earlier: anger, sadness, regret, and other bad feelings.


    Lucien is shocked that a sword has feelings, but well, he has a weapon that has a soul, so anything is possible.


    When thinking about that, he loses focus for less than a second, long enough for the Ghost Lady to start using her energy to stir theke below them.


    An explosion of water wets Lucien again, but despite pushing him with a significant force, that water cannot hurt him.


    "Is that the best you can do?" Lucien asks the Ghost Lady, not to mock her but curious about her powers.


    He feels the sword tremble even more furiously in his hand. ¡¯She seems to understand what I say.¡¯ Hements to L.u.s.t.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know if she understands, but she can certainly feel the intent of your words just like Oya did before she got a demi-human body.¡¯ L.u.s.t responds.


    Lucien can¡¯t help but have a strange thought when L.u.s.tpares the sword to Oya. He wonders if it¡¯s possible to give the sword a body using Envy¡¯s copy ability and thus have a sword wife.


    [What am I thinking?!] Lucien shakes his head when he realizes that his thoughts are bizarre. He doesn¡¯t even know what exactly is a cursed sword yet and is already trying to make her his wife. That is too ambitious even for him.


    Without wasting time, he begins to focus his original demonic energy on the Ghost Lady. Using Envy¡¯s energy on her would just add another bad feeling to that whirlwind of sorrow.


    Lucien prepares to feel some resistance from the Ghost Lady, but surprisingly, the sword epts his energy withoutint.


    In fact, he feels the de suck his energy as when his wives suck his c.o.c.k to the maximum, wanting as much as he can give to them.


    Before he can ask, L.u.s.t exins. ¡¯You also felt the emotions thate from this de. She¡¯s been feeling so bad, so when she felt your pleasant and warm energy, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t want that.¡¯


    Lucien makes a confused expression as he feels the sword be calmer and calmer in his hand as she eagerly sucks the energy he gives her. ¡¯So, I¡¯m pleasing the sword, right?¡¯


    "When ites to you, I don¡¯t doubt that you can even please lifeless rocks on the ground, let alone cursed creatures." L.u.s.t materializes her body in front of Lucien and kisses him.


    Lucien looks at the sword as he asks L.u.s.t. "What is she really?"


    L.u.s.t quickly exins. "Cursed objects can be created in many ways. They are really mysterious creatures. However, the mostmon is when someone tries to infuse a soul into an object, especially trying to make soul weapons."


    "Like Aylin¡¯s Naginata?" He asks.


    She nods. "Exactly. However, dragons are creatures with extraordinary souls. They have a deep connection with soul dimension, and therefore royal dragons with really powerful souls can transform their souls into weapons."


    Then she looks at the sword with a sorry expression. "But it¡¯s not because someone can do something that everyone can do too. Many try to turn souls into soul weapons, especially when the person doesn¡¯t ept that loss."


    "And so, without knowledge of the soul dimension, soul¡¯s powers, and especially that soul being weak, the weapon does not be a soul weapon, but a cursed weapon."


    She continues to exin. "Instead of that soul empowering the weapon, they use their most intense feelings to take control of the weapon. So, these cursed weapons, controlled mostly by bad feelings, try to destroy everything around them and themselves."


    Lucien looks at the calm Ghost Lady in his hand. He is really shocked by her change in attitude. A minute ago, she was attacking him madly, and now it looks like a docile kitten.


    Then he looks at L.u.s.t with a thoughtful expression. "Wait. You said that these cursed weapons will always try to destroy everything around them and themselves..."


    "Yes." L.u.s.t nods.


    "But you said I could tame her," Lucien speaks.


    "And I was right, wasn¡¯t I?" She points to the de in his hand.


    "Has anyone done that before?" He asks.


    "I don¡¯t think so. But many have already died trying." She responds.


    Lucien again makes a confused expression. But before he asks anything, she exins. "I didn¡¯t lie to you. Although nobody did it, I knew you could do it."


    She smiles and begins to kiss his lips quickly. "Your energy is the most pleasurable thing there is. This energy is just like that because of you, and I know you can use it to please anything in this universe, let alone a female soul that has only felt bad emotions for a while."


    He can¡¯t help but smile. "You overestimate me."


    She shakes her head. "I don¡¯t think so. Whenever I expect something challenging from you, you surprise me by doing something even more incredible. Your capabilities of pleasing have no limits."


    Lucien kisses L.u.s.t again before focusing on the Ghost Lady. The silver de remains calm in his hand, and although he doesn¡¯t feel a connection with her, it is evident that she is enjoying his demonic energy.


    "Will she always behave like that?" He asks L.u.s.t.


    "Think of her as a pet, or rather, apanion if you want to. If you feed her and pleases her, there¡¯s no reason for her to behave badly, right?" L.u.s.t exins.


    "Uhm..." Lucien still fears that the Ghost Lady will lose control and hurt some of his wives.


    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, probably no one has ever mastered a cursed weapon, so this is the first time. We¡¯d better be careful, but if it works out, she might be an excellentpanion. Think about your wives."


    "They don¡¯t have soul weapons yet, right? This sword can protect them in closebat, especially the mage girls. Ang, Marie, and Lena have water affinity, so I¡¯m sure Ghost Lady would be a good partner for them inbat."


    L.u.s.t knows about Lucien¡¯s concerns, so she quickly suggests. "You can keep the sword by your side for how much time we need to be sure she will behave. You just stop giving her your demonic energy, and we analyze her behavior."


    Lucien has full confidence in restraining the Ghost Lady if he needs it, so trying to really tame she can work. And of course, if he manages to make that powerful sword that fights alone to protect his wives, that will be of great help duringbats.


    He stops sending his demonic energy to the silver de, and she immediately starts to tremble in his hand, asking for more of that pleasant energy.


    "Do you want more? Only good girls get rewards." Lucien speaks fondly to the sword while feeling that it is quite strange.


    He doesn¡¯t exactly know what behavior he was expecting from the sword. Still, surprisingly, the Ghost Lady stops shaking as if she understood his intention and that behavior would not bring her more of his energy.


    "Oh, she seems to have some intelligence after all." Lucien smiles at the de and begins to stroke her hilt with his finger.


    Again, shocking him, the de starts to gently vibrate in his hand, not showing any stress but as if she were feeling good with his c.a.r.e.s.ses.


    "See, she already understood that your touch is the best." L.u.s.tughs while Lucien doesn¡¯t know how to feel about that strange situation.


    "Oh, what about it?" He asks while also stroking the words engraved on the Ghost Lady¡¯s de.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 347 - Adelines Dedication

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Adeline''s Dedication</h4>


    L.u.s.t read the words on the Ghost Lady de aloud. "More than friends, we are sisters of different parents, inseparable in life and beyond."


    "It looks like a tribute," Lucienments as he continues to stroke the sword in his hand.??


    L.u.s.t mods. "Yes. It is written in the royalnguage of the oceans. It is just a pretentious way of saying that it is the codednguage of the Blue Star, the second world of the Seven Stars."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "It¡¯s hard to believe it is a coincidence that this sword is too near where Adeline came to hide. Does the Blue Star have any special connection to her homeworld?"


    "All the seven stars have many connections. They are very close together in order to defend themselves against superior races. But in fact, some of them have more significant connections." L.u.s.t starts to exin.


    "The Blue Star and Brown Star are very simr in general power, but their special connectiones from the friendship between the royal families of the fox-people and the Blue Star Mermaids n." She continues.


    "The Brown Star fox-people are kind souls who defend nature at any cost, so they easily make friends with other people who respect nature."


    "The Mermaids are kind and peaceful beings of the Blue Star, and that is why they are seen as weak and fragile by other peoples. But the fox-people defend the Mermaids, and that¡¯s why they get along so well." She ends a quick exnation about the rtionship of those peoples.


    Lucien looks at the Ghost Lady and thinks out loud. "So this could be a gift from a Mermaid to a fox-woman."


    "Or from a fox-woman to a Mermaid. But the first option is more likely because this de seems to have been made with water energy, the main affinity of the Mermaids." L.u.s.t responds.


    He continues to stroke the Ghost Lady¡¯s hilt and de. "Those words... it is obvious that they loved each other very much, but the ending suggests something dangerous."


    L.u.s.t nods. "A promise for life and beyond... it is possible that one of them died and the other did not ept the death of her beloved sister, so she tried to immortalize her soul in this sword. But without knowledge and soul power, the result was a cursed sword."


    Lucien makes a sorry expression while looking at the Ghost Lady. "Maybe Adeline was her fox-woman and her sister the Mermaid?"


    "Maybe..." L.u.s.t thinks about something. "Oh, let¡¯s read the diary. I know you were curious about it, but you didn¡¯t want to stay so near your mother-inw, at the risk of seducing her unintentionally."


    He makes a ¡¯cant¡¯ be helped¡¯ expression and then takes the magic bracelet and tosses it to L.u.s.t.


    She takes the bracelet and takes the diary out of it. Then shey her back on Lucien¡¯s c.h.e.s.t so they can both read the diary while he continues to stroke the Ghost Lady to make her docile.


    With Lucien¡¯s incredible reading capability, he can quickly read the diary pages while L.u.s.t decodes the codes.


    On the next ten pages after the first one, Adeline only wrote things that happened in her daily life as she joined the fox viges to create a great n.


    She described her interactions with new people, and although everyone thought she was a goddess because of the difference in power, she acted humble with others as she understands that people from inferior worlds don¡¯t have abundant resources to be stronger as inheritances of power, knowledge, and treasures like mystic crystals.


    Lucien continues to read the diary, but at no point, Adeline talks about her power level. Yet, in the codes hidden between the simple words, she says that due to some limitations caused by injuries she suffered during her escape from the Brow Star, she fears meeting a lot of Mortal Realm enemies.


    "She should be on the Earth Realm or peak of the Mortal Realm because even people from Sky and Immortal Realms severely injured can beat hundreds of people from the Mortal Realm." L.u.s.t exins.


    "I see." He continues to read Adeline¡¯s diary.


    Five pagester, they find something interesting in the codes that Adeline wrote.


    L.u.s.t reads Adeline¡¯s words aloud. "I dreamed about her yesterday."


    Lucien and L.u.s.t are curious about who Adeline was talking about, and so she continues to read the words in the diary. "She told me to keep the sword away from them."


    They can¡¯t help thinking that Adeline¡¯s words are about the Ghost Lady, so L.u.s.t keeps reading. "And I¡¯m doing it. I devoted my life to be the guardian of that cursed de."


    "I know they can¡¯t bring the two swords together, or our worlds will be lost. I know my duty, and I did it well." L.u.s.t finishes reading that part and stops to reflect.


    "Two swords? So is there another cursed de?" L.u.s.t thinks out loud.


    "Perhaps the other sister also died. Adelina was not her but the keeper of one of the swords." Lucienments.


    L.u.s.t nods. "It makes sense, but I never heard of cursed weapons working together. Cursed objects are always untouchable and chaotic."


    Lucien looks at Ghost Lady in his hand. The silver de looks like a baby sleepingfortably. "Well, if we can do something like that, other people should, too. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be the same way as ours."


    "True." L.u.s.t nods and continues to read Adeline¡¯s codes.


    "Knowing that it was too dangerous to go to another medium world, I fled to a distant inferior world and sealed the portal with an unstable life crystal, so there is no way for them to follow me through the portal. Also, I hid the de in a deepke. That poor soul quickly corrupted the ce so the inhabitants of this world will avoid going to such a dark ce, even if they are looking for their death."


    "What is an unstable life crystal?" Lucien asks.


    L.u.s.t quickly exins. "It is a crystal modified by a great alchemist using thousands of other crystals. That is used to create a new..."


    She pauses for a second while noticing something, making Lucien curious. Then she smiles and speaks. "A new mine."


    Lucien quickly realizes the ¡¯coincidence¡¯ andments. "So that mine of life crystals..."


    L.u.s.t nods. "These unstable crystals are, as the name says: unpredictable. They may or may not work, and they can take from a few years to hundreds or thousands of years to work."


    "That exins why no one found that mine before." Lucien talks about the life crystals mine in the ocean east of Portgreen.


    "And that¡¯s because the angels only found out about it recently. They must have been scanning worlds nearby and felt the mine¡¯s aura growing." L.u.s.tpletes.


    "An incredible coincidence indeed. So an ancestor of Anne created that mine to seal the portal and hide you here..." Lucien talks to the Ghost Lady.


    "A risky n." L.u.s.tments and then exin. "The unstable crystal prevented others from using or tracking that portal, but soon it could be a great mine and draw the attention of powerful people to this world. Someone at some point would find this sword."


    Lucien responds. "Adelina wrote that she got hurt while escaping, so maybe she had no choice. The unstable crystal must have been herst option."


    "I guess so." L.u.s.t agrees.


    He again looks at the silver de with a thoughtful expression. "It seems that every step we give, we face something incredible in this world. What else should we expect?"


    L.u.s.t also makes a thoughtful expression. "There¡¯s probably a dark angel following us, but I¡¯m still more concerned with Rose¡¯s mother. She is a vampire, and it would be a really improbable coincidence for her to flee to the same world as Adeline in very simr situations."


    Lucien can¡¯t help but agree with L.u.s.t. Yet, he quickly defends his lover. "Rose would never hide something like that from me, especially something important even if it was a secret of her mother."


    "I¡¯m also sure that Rose wouldn¡¯t hide anything from you because she loves you very much. But maybe Rose doesn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s secrets." L.u.s.t responds.


    "It¡¯s a possibility..." Lucien makes a concerned expression.


    Both are silent as they reflect on new discoveries while Lucien continues to stroke the Ghost Lady and give her his demonic energy, which is slowly modifying the weapon in ways that no one could have predicted.


    "So..." Lucien pauses before looking at the silver de again. "Adeline dedicated her life to hide this sword... Maybe it is really dangerous to try to control such a cursed object. Also, we don¡¯t know what can happen if the Ghostdy finds her sister. Adelina seemed to be very afraid of that as well as is be her pursuers¡¯ goal."


    "Yes, there is no way to predict what will happen next. Also, keeping the Ghost Lady can make us a target of Adeline¡¯s pursuers if they are still looking for that sword." L.u.s.t agrees.


    "But?" Lucien asks.


    L.u.s.t smiles as she can¡¯t hide her thoughts from Lucien. They are deeply connected to the point that they think as one mind.


    "Look at the Ghost Lady in your hand." L.u.s.t points to the sword. "You already have full control over a cursed weapon. In case we find her sister, and the power of the two swords together is much greater, I am still sure that you can control them. Such treasures do not grow in trees, so we must take them when we can. Big rewardse with big risks."


    Before Lucien responds, L.u.s.t continues. "Also, if we find Adeline¡¯s pursuers, it will be your luck, right? I know you already feel angry at them without even knowing them. I know you want to find out how the Ghost Lady and her sister died, find out who wanted to hurt those foxdies, and punish them all just because they get in the way of your wives¡¯ ancestors. This is you: someone who doesn¡¯t forgive those who do or try to harm your lovers, and their families, even if it happened hundreds or thousands of years ago."


    "I really want to punish them..." Lucien smiles.


    L.u.s.t smiles too. "So keep the Ghost Lady with you, and after we rescue your mother, reunite your whole family, we go to Brow Star to find out who deserves to be punished."


    "Also after recovering your real body." Lucien corrects the n.


    She kisses him. "Sounds perfect to me."


    Lucien finishes kissing L.u.s.t and turns the Ghost Lady in the air before looking at the de. "And you? Do you like this n?"


    L.u.s.tughs, thinking that Lucien is expecting too much from the cursed sword. "Hahaha... she¡¯s still a sw-"


    But something incredible happens.


    *Boooom* *Ssh*


    An explosion of water urs in theke below them, and a circle of water forms around Lucien, but without getting him wet. Also, he can see many stones shining within that circle, forming a beautiful scene.


    "That sounds like a yes to me." Lucien chuckles.


    "It certainly is!" L.u.s.t giggles.


    The Ghost Lady vibrates excitedly in Lucien¡¯s hand, demonstrating her agreement.


    At the same time, dozens of miles above theke, amidst dark clouds, a hooded figure watches the scene.


    Then a ck feather slowly falls... And there¡¯s a drop of transparent liquid on it. Not a water drop.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 348 - Luciens Flowers 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Lucien''s Flowers 1/2</h4>


    While Lucien has a great time with his new ¡¯sword,¡¯ his wives walk through the forest searching for a specific field of flowers.


    The ce has rare flowers due to the strange atmosphere around the Lake of Tears, and almost nobody goes there for fear of the Ghost Lady.??


    "Has hubby found the gems yet?" Marie thinks out loud. "He usually does everything very quickly..."


    "He can do many important things slowly. Sometimes very slowly..." Maggiements with a flushed expression.


    "Hehehe..." The other girls giggles while also blushing.


    ¡¯You have no idea what they¡¯re talking about, right? You just let him use the tongue on you...¡¯ Envy provokes Amelia mentally.


    Amelia snorts as she gets upset. ¡¯Shut the f.u.c.k up!¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, are you upset? Look around; these women are probably carrying his children, but what about you? If you don¡¯t take what you want, we will be wasting our potential.¡¯ Envy exins.


    Amelia looks at Lucien¡¯s wives, talking andughing. She really feels that they don¡¯t are jealous of her as much as at first because while they have all the love that Lucien can give them, she is still limiting herself and depending only on the energy of his pats and not generating energy beside him as she wants.


    "I can... I can really do it..." Amelia mumbles as she thinks to herself.


    ¡¯So do it.¡¯ Envy speaks.


    "I go!" Amelia exims. "I¡¯m going to have his children!!"


    "..." Lucien¡¯s wives stop when they hear Amelia exim in a loud tone. They look at her with confused expressions.


    "..." Amelia realizes that the girls can¡¯t understand why she said that because she was talking to Envy mentally, so she gets embarrassed.


    But the girls actually understand Amelia¡¯s situation. Any of them is sure that even if they were Lucien¡¯s sisters, they would still fall in love with him.


    Ang smiles gently while tapping Amelia¡¯s shoulder. "Of course you can."


    Amelia smiles and hugs Ang. Despite feeling jealous of everyone around Lucien, she also likes his wives and feels like in a lovely family with them.


    Then the group continues talking andughing through the forest.


    After walking another hundred meters, they arrive at the edge of the flower field. The ce is a big clearing in the middle of the forest.


    "Wow!" Some girlsment together while they are all impressed by the beautiful field of flowers. The ce seems to have more than three hundred square meters of infinite varieties of flowers, also of different shapes and sizes.


    "I feel a powerful magical aura here..." Ghnnaments while her nature affinity allows her to notice the flowers¡¯ aura.


    Ghalenna, beside her daughter, makes a curious expression. She also has a nice nature affinity and is the strongest follower of Eve today, but she can¡¯t feel anything specialing from the flowers.


    Well, that is the difference between the potential of Pride and L.u.s.t energies. While the first gives power quickly, the second improves all forms of the person to gain real power.


    "It looks like someone nurtured this soil with magic seeds." Envyments as she checks the flowers closest to the edge of the clearing.


    "Magic seeds?" Kara asks while she is interested in improving the purple world nts to produce better meals for Lucien and the girls.


    Envy quickly exins. "They are items used to nt special trees in a specific soil, making it richer and more likely to improve anything else nted on the site afterward. They are very rare because they are only taken from legendary trees that you only have in a few medium and superior worlds."


    "Why would anyone nt such treasures here?" Cassidy thinks out loud while the other girls have the same question in mind.


    Envy shrugs. "I have no idea."


    "Maybe whoever did this wanted this to be a special ce." Annements.


    "But so close to the Lake of Tears... Does this have anything to do with the Ghost Lady?" Elsie makes a thoughtful expression.


    While some girls reflect on the subject, others start looking for the perfect flower for the offering among those beautiful flowers in the clearing.


    Jeanne walks among several light-colored flowers, which do not attract her attention. Although she generally does not show interest in giving her opinion on serious matters, she wants to be more present in Lucien¡¯s life, not just as one of his beautiful wives, but as someone that he can always trust on.


    That¡¯s why she keeps looking for a flower with a darker color, but not so dark, because she likes to be an obedient wife, too.


    After a few minutes, she finds a solid pink flower with a long stem and green leaves. "A beautiful tulip..."


    That color resembles her hair, but also Eve¡¯s hair. Jeanne now understands that Lucien¡¯s reason for being interested in her was because of the simrity between her hair.


    But Jeanne is not sad. She can feel Lucien¡¯s feelings for her through their connection. [He chose me as his wife, so I have nothing to worry about!]


    Jeanne¡¯s eyes shine with expectation as she gently removes the tulip from the ground along with a significant amount of earth and puts it in a wood container designed to keep the flowers alive until the ceremony time.


    Aria, beside Jeanne, ps, and smiles. "A beautiful flower with a solid color. Certainly hubby will like it."


    "I hope so." Jeanne smiles too. Being in Lucien¡¯s group of wives is a perfect dream. She is very loved by her lover and has a kind family who also loves her.


    The best part is that she doesn¡¯t have to deal with her spoiled nephew. Also, Jeanne is already preparing for when she has children with Lucien; she doesn¡¯t let him spoil them so much that they will be bad people.


    On the other side of Aria, E also finds a flower that catches her eye.


    "Oh, what do we have here?" E asks as she opens her way amongrge green leaves.


    Aria can see a golden sparkle reflecting in her daughter¡¯s eyes even at night while E pushes the green leaves away, showing two beautiful golden sunflowers.


    "Superb!" Both mother and daughter harpy exim with the same sparkle in their eyes.


    "They are a couple, so I think they were waiting for you both." Jeannements while holding her tulip fondly.


    "I also think so," Ements as she gently takes the two sunflowers off the ground. Aria quickly helps her daughter to separate the sunflowers into two containers, one for each one of them.


    Although the color of the sunflowers is golden, they¡¯re bright and not very light, which shows that they are kind and obedient wives at home but also brave warriors inbat. Also, the mother and daughter harpy pair wants to demonstrate how brilliant their love for Lucien is, like those sunflowers, which shine even at night.


    "The flowers here are really magical," Ements while she and other girls gaze at her golden sunflower.


    "But this is a dangerous ce... People who get too close to the Lake of Tears don¡¯t usuallye back home." Elsiements, trying to make a mysterious tone as if telling a scary story.


    Still, the girls can¡¯t help butugh, imagining Ghost Lady¡¯s encounter with Lucien.


    "It will be good if the Ghost Lady doesn¡¯t join the family..." Miaments while looking for a flower.


    "Indeed!" The other girlsment whileughing.


    Less than a minuteter, Maggie finds several simr flowers that catch her eye. Those flowers have tiny red circles in the middle and many small red petals with a yellow border around them, creating a ball of petals.


    Looking at the intense red of the petals adorned with small bright yellow stripes around them, Maggie remembers the mes of her fire magic and is sure that Lucien will also think like her.


    Maggie doesn¡¯t think twice before taking the most beautiful of those flowers and cing it in the container with a little soil.


    "Nice Fire Marigold you got!" Elsie gives Maggie a thumb up.


    [Fire Marigold... I really like this one!] Maggie thinks to herself, satisfied with the color and appearance of that flower.


    There are so many rare flowers in that clearing that it is difficult for girls to choose one. Few of them have already found a special flower while the others continue to look for the best among the best.


    Scarlett, like Maggie, looks for a red flower, but she doesn¡¯t like the Marigolds and keeps looking until she finds a lonely flower, totally scarlet red, very simr to her hair and fur.


    "Carnation..." Scarlett thinks aloud while recognizing that flower because there was one in her grandmother¡¯s house where she lived when she was very young. Her grandmother said that the Carnation is Scarlett¡¯s mom¡¯s favorite flower.


    Perhaps that flower would bring painful memories to Scarlett before, but now she just feels good knowing that her brother is fine and her mother has been avenged.


    There is no way for her to choose another flower after seeing the beautiful scarlet carnation. She takes that flower to give Lucien a blessing that her mother would give them if she were alive.


    At the same time, Astrid also finds a beautiful lonely flower. That flower looks like a simple orchid, but Its brown petals are strangely sharp-pointed. Also, in the center of it, there is a part of the flower that looks like a stinger.


    Astrid smiles while swinging her tail. The pointed petals of that brown orchid resemble her bat-wings, and the stinger in the center reminds her of her own manticore stinger, which has developed harder and more sharpened as she gets stronger.


    She takes the orchid off the ground and feels that the nt is very resistant and a little scary. Also, the not extremely dark color pleases her very much. "Perfect!"


    Every time one girl finds a flower of their like, the other girls get happy too. Yet, Amelia and Envy can¡¯t help but get more and more eager because they want to find the best flower to please Lucien more than anyone else.


    The girls who already found the special flower understood that it was the flower that chose them due to their special feelings, but Amelia and Envy see it as a game, one that they have to win, and quickly.


    "I found you!" Lena exims as she notices a beautiful blue flower shining in the middle of other flowers of that type, but only that one shines more than the others with a perfect solidpis blue.


    Lena quickly approaches the flower but does not realize that Marie had also noticed that flower and also went towards it.


    *Bam*


    "AH!" Both sisters get surprised when they hit their foreheads as they bend down to pick up the bright blue flower.


    "I saw it first!" Both speak at the same time.


    The other girls stop to watch the dispute between Maria and Lena while Ang shakes her head.


    "Everyone heard me talking when I found it," Lena argues as she looks at Kylee, asking for help.


    "But I started moving toward it before you. I was just further away." Marie looks at Anne, also looking for a witness.


    But Kylee and Anne don¡¯t say anything because even though they know that Lucien finds the sisters¡¯petition between Marie and Lena¡¯s healthy, they, like his other wives, don¡¯t want to get involved in that dispute now because this is a very special moment for them.


    Before Lena and Marie say anything else, Ang speaks in a firm but still gentle tone. "Do not fight!"


    "Mom!!" Marie and Lena pout.


    Ang sighs. "Lucien would be sad to see you fighting right now. There are so many of those blue flowers so just take another one."


    Lena and Marie bow their heads while they regret fighting so much. They know that Lucien doesn¡¯t like them to fight.


    "But..." Marie sadly whispers as she looks at that blue flower.


    "This is the brightest one..." Lena whispers too.


    Ang looks at that flower and is surprised as it is lovely. "This is really a fantastic magnolia. This blue glow looks so mystic... also, this shade of blue is perfect..."


    Lena and Marie smile as they see Ang¡¯s impressed expression on realizing why they wanted that flower so badly.


    Then the sisters look at each other while thinking the same thing again.


    "It¡¯s your, mom." Both Marie and Lena take a step back.


    Ang smiles. "Oh, I won¡¯t refuse then."


    She bends down in front of the magnolia spot and gently removes that special one. But then, as she bows, Ang realizes that there are two other bright magnolias hidden in the middle of that natural flower bed.


    "We are so lucky." Shements while the blue glow of the magnolias blends perfectly with the glow of her eyes and hair.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 349 - Luciens Flowers 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Lucien''s Flowers 2/2</h4>


    Ang gently moves the other blue magnolias away, showing two beautiful shiny ones. "Look there."


    Marie and Lena¡¯s eyes shine again as they pick up those magnolias. Now, Ang and her daughters also have their chosen flowers.??


    On the other side of the flower field, Kylee and Ne are looking for something special. They both feel very close to each other, but well, that is due to the fact that Kylee has a very sociable personality, just like Anne.


    However, Ne is generally very reserved as she sometimes thinks of herself as still one of Lucien¡¯s troops and not his wives as a princess or queen.


    Feelings of inferiority are easily generated byparison, mainly because some of Lucien¡¯s wives are really incredible while others are simpler.


    But he loves them all very much and treats them equally with a lot of respect and affection. So Ne wants to find the best possible flower to show Lucien that she also loves and respects him too much.


    Walking along the edge of the flower field, Ne and Kylee find a small stream less than a meter wide.


    "Oh, this is the end; let¡¯s go back and look in the middle of the clearing," Kylee speaks.


    Ne prepares to return, but then she sees a flower in the stream, on the water. The ornamental aquatic nt hasrge round floating green leaves andrge cup-shaped, yellow petals and a center made of orange threads.


    "A waterlily." Ne thinks aloud while recognizing the flower because she had seen many of these when she lived in the great forest.


    Kylee also recognizes the flower and remembers their time in that damn forest. While Ne had to fight wild beasts and ept an ouwed life, she was a sick girl who depended on the care of others.


    "Things have changed so fast... not so long ago we..." Kyleements in a sad tone.


    Ne pats Kylee¡¯s head before crouching at the edge of the stream and taking the waterlily. "Our past will always be an important part of us, be it good or bad. But we live in the present. And our present is wonderful. Also, although our future looks challenging alongside our husband, I am sure it will be great as every day is alongside him."


    "Yep." Kylee smiles as he helps Ne and puts the waterlily in the container.


    She has already chosen her flower but continues to walk beside Kylee to help her find something special too. Then they see Lori and Reba also looking for flowers near them.


    "Let¡¯s join them." Kylee talks and walks towards the other girls, already praising Ne¡¯s beautiful waterlily.


    Lori and Reba smile and praise Ne¡¯s flower too. So, she smiles as she joins them. Not all Lucien¡¯s wives started out having a good rtionship, but inevitably, they became sisters in the heart due to sharing the same love for the same man.


    A few seconds after the group has joined, Reba finds a flower that catches her attention. The nt has a thick dark green stem and several small flowers around it. What most catches her attention is the color of the petals that resemble rusted red metal.


    "What is the name of this flower?" She asks the other girls.


    Kylee, Ne, and Lori don¡¯t know how to answer that question, but Kara approaches them and quickly speaks. "It is a diolus. I have seen this nt before but never with this color. It must be a mutation because this ce is so mystic."


    "diolus..." Reba thinks out loud. "I liked this name and Its color."


    Without thinking twice, she picks up the rust-colored flower. It is not a very light color, but it is also not very dark, and she likes the bnce a lot, in addition to the fact that rust is something present in the daily life of a cksmith.


    The group, now with Kara too, keep looking for more flowers and soon arrive in front of a lot of veronicas. They are long nts with a thick green stem and tiny ball-shaped red petals around it. In addition, the petals are more abundant near the middle of the stem with no petals above, which makes the nt have a spear aspect.


    They both choose the most beautiful veronicas from that spot and continue walking through the flower field to help Kara find her special flower.


    "What color are you looking for?" Kylee asks Kara.


    The cute little maid makes a thoughtful expression. "I like pink. That can also be a light color because I don¡¯t want to be a brave warrior who helps hubby make difficult decisions, but just care for our home as an obedient maid."


    The other girls don¡¯t know what to say, but Ang hears Kara¡¯s words and approaches them with a kind expression as always.


    "Oh, little Kara, you don¡¯t realize how much you help Lucien make important decisions. Thanks to you always keeping our house perfectly clean, his clothes always tidy and scented, our stomachs full of delicious food, Lucien and us always are veryfortable to do anything, and for that, you have my gratitude." Ang talks while she pats Kara¡¯s head.


    Marie also participates in the conversation while speaking to Kara. "You seem to be a real wife while you do all the housework, and we do the easy and cool part that she is fighting alongside hubby."


    Kara is embarrassed by thepliments but quickly smiles at Aria and Jeanne. "I don¡¯t do everything alone. Aria and Jeanne, like other girls, are always helping me with the housework and cooking."


    "Though I¡¯m so bad at cooking..." Jeanne sighs.


    The girlsugh at the ¡¯sad¡¯ situation of most of them. But the person who suffers most from the fact that many of them don¡¯t cook well despite wanting to cook many ¡¯special dishes¡¯ for Lucien is himself. Still, he will always say that the strange dishes that Mia, Marie, Lena, and other girls make are perfect.


    But then, in the midst of the blue magnolias, she finds a pink one and quickly thinks of Kara.


    "Kara,e here!" Lena calls her.


    The little maid approaches Lena and sees the beautiful pink magnolia. It is very simr to the bright blue magnolias, but its center is made of light pink, almost white, and the edges are made of solid pink, yet the whole flower shines beautifully.


    "Loved it!" Kara smiles as she is enchanted by the pink magnolia. That flower has the light color that she wants to demonstrate her passive personality, but it also has a solid pink to show her full support to Lucien and not just depend on him unterally.


    Meanwhile, Anne and Elsie are looking for their flowers together in another part of the clearing while also talking.


    Elsie tells everything about how it was the first time with Lucien, just as Anne has told her many other things. Both are really like good sisters.


    Then they arrive in front of a beautiful tree with pink flowers. This is the only tree in the middle of the clearing; a solitary sakura tree.


    While Anne is interested in sakura flowers, what catches Elsie¡¯s attention are small bell-shaped flowers on the tree trunk.


    Anne starts looking for the most beautiful sakura flower and with the darkest pink color possible as Elsie reaches the flowers on the tree¡¯s trunk.


    Elsie is really delighted with the beautiful violet bells and takes a whole bunch of them by a stem, taking several small violet bells as her chosen flower. The color is darker than light, but so is Elsie¡¯s personality, very active and brave.


    Anne climbs atop the sakura tree to find the biggest and most beautiful sakura flower. She takes one that has petals of different flowers, some solid pink, others magenta, and even some purple.


    Both Anne and Eslie¡¯s flowers have that mystic glow of most of the flowers in that clearing.


    In another area of the clearing, Oya and Ko are also looking for their special flower. But both mother and daughter tigresses are not sure how to choose it. They are fierce tigresses and don¡¯t really like nts in general.


    They are more eager to catch the feather of a rare bird. It¡¯s not easy for a tiger to catch an agile bird, but the challenge makes them excited, mainly because it will be a gift for Lucien.


    Still, at some point, some flower among so many incredible ones would catch Oya and Ko¡¯s attention.


    Not because of the appearance, but because of the smell is how the tigresses find a group of white and red flowers.


    Of medium size, those flowers have no leaves and onlyrge petals that appear to be white, but there are several parts in blood red. In fact, those red spots look like some liquid that ran from the center of the flower, which is totally dark red.


    Oya and Ko don¡¯t know, but they are attracted by the wild aura and bloody smell of that nt called Bloody Hibiscus, a nt that only grows near a ce where many people had horrible deaths, in this case, the unlucky victims of the Ghost Lady.


    Well, he is not a pacifist; on the contrary, he is a bloodthirsty demon on the battlefield and will certainly appreciate the look of those bloody flowers.


    Cassidy and Mia smile as they see Oya and Ko choose simr flowers.


    "It seems that mothers and daughters tend to think the same way." Miaments.


    "And Lucien loves mother and daughter stuff..." Cassidy responds with a smile on her face.


    Mia blushes as she remembers the kind of mother and daughter stuff Lucien likes. "Let¡¯s find beautiful flowers that match."


    "Mm." Cassidy agrees and keeps looking for flowers with Mia.


    In less than a minute, they find beautiful big purple flowers. That purple quickly reminds them of Lucien¡¯s demonic energy because when he uses it a lot, it is possible to see that same purple glow on his body.


    "They look like Anemones, but I¡¯ve never seen ones with such a shade of purple," Cassidyments while crouching to check those flowers.


    "I really like that shade of purple. Also, these flowers are beautiful." Miaments while she is already looking for the two most beautiful Anemones among them all.


    She and Ghnna use their nature affinity to find the perfect flower, not in appearance but in aura.


    After searching for several minutes since they arrived at that flower field, Ghnna feels something special. An incredible nature aura,ing from the most northern part of the field, that is, from the furthest part of the Lake of Tears.


    Mother and daughter go in that direction and find a beautiful and lonely emerald green flower. Just seeing that flower, Ghnna already feels that it is her chosen one, but she starts analyzing the flower to understand more about it.


    "It looks like a lily..." Ghnnaments.


    "An emerald lily... only such a flower would be worthy of an elven princess," Ghalennaments with a smile on her face.


    But Ghnna doesn¡¯t like thatment. She shakes her head. "But I am not an elven princess, not anymore."


    Ghalenna quickly nods. "Yes, yes, you can be anything you want."


    "I¡¯m already what I want to be, which is Lucien¡¯s wife," Ghnna speaks with a satisfied and proud expression.


    "I see," Ghalenna speaks as she looks up, then she notices something shiny moving in the sky. "Is that a shooting star?"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 350 - Young Generals Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Young General''s Ambition</h4>


    Two hours ago.


    The sun shines beautifully at noon on Qia, the favorite medium world of Light God, the home of angels, the most loyal army of the Gods.


    Meanwhile, inside arge white castle, several angels with gray wings walk towards a big gray throne.


    "My general." A middle-aged angel kneels in front of a tall young angel with the brightest wings in the room, sitting on the throne. He appears to be between seventeen and eighteen.


    The young angel has an extremely arrogant and proud posture. He extends a hand to the middle-aged angel, but not to shake his hand.


    The middle-aged angel feels that the young angel¡¯s behavior is not worthy of a general, but he cannot do anything about it and kisses the back of his hand.


    "May the gods bless you, my loyal servant." The young angel speaks pretentiously.


    All the other angels in that throne room have a bad taste in their mouths as they see a young man bless an elder. But they also can do nothing but exalt the new general.


    The middle-aged angel pushes all his pride to the bottom of his soul and offers a small slight rusty box to the young angel. "Please, my general, ept my humble gift."


    The young angel looks at the small box and makes an expression of dissatisfaction. "A little small, I must say."


    The middle-aged angel is very offended because they used half of all his resources to get that gift, and the young angel is looking down at it just for the size of the box. It is evident that the young angel is nothing more than a spoiled child who was born in a golden cradle and knows nothing about the world.


    "..." The atmosphere bes tense when the young angel refuses to take the small box, and the middle-aged angel remains on his knees offering the gift.


    Many angels in the room begin to fear the worst, but then a middle-aged woman with solid gray wings approaches the throne and quickly takes the box from the middle-aged angel¡¯s hand.


    The young angel makes a curious expression, and the woman quickly exins. "Don¡¯t look at the box, Lord Antonius is a ¡¯ssic¡¯ person, but I never saw him give a gift that wasn¡¯t incredible."


    Lord Antonius maintains the same expression but looks quickly into that woman¡¯s eyes, and she understands that he is really grateful.


    Still, the young angel remains skeptical about the box, and the woman quickly opens it for him without thinking twice. The smartest people in the room can clearly see that she already knew what was in the box, but that is because she is a very careful person.


    The young angel is surprised as the woman opens the box and the glow of Its interior reflects in his ck eyes. He sees thirteen bright multi-colored tiny balls inside the box.


    He can see that those balls look really precious, but he doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what they are. His confused expression generatesughter in most of the other angels in the room, but everyone keeps the same neutral expression because they don¡¯t want to lose their heads.


    [Why did it have to be him?!?!] The woman feels like crying, but her job is still to serve the general of that castle, and she cannotin.


    She smiles at the young angel. "Oh, look, these instant teleport gems are a really good gift, aren¡¯t they?"


    It is evident to everyone there that the woman exined to the young angel what the gems are in the box in a subtle way, but he still acts as if he knows everything in advance.


    "Of course they are. There was no way a colonel as respected as Lord Antonius would give me a bad gift, right?" The young angel speaks with an arrogant expression, leaving many angels around even in disgust.


    The woman has a hard time restraining the d.e.s.i.r.e to hit the young angel in the face, but she just smiles. "Yes, my general."


    The young angel takes the box and starts to y with the beautiful colored gems, which also makes everyone around upset because those little balls are priceless treasures and not toys.


    "Who¡¯s next?" The young angel speaks while looking at the line of lords waiting to give him a gift.


    The woman nods respectfully to Lord Antonius, and the middle-aged angel bows to the young angel again before stepping back.


    Another angel prepares to kneel in front of the throne, but at that moment, another young angel appears and quickly approaches the woman to whispers something in her ear.


    As everyone in the room was silent and making slow movements, that young servant¡¯s action catches everyone¡¯s attention, and the young angel on the throne makes an upset expression.


    "Who¡¯s interrupting my first conference as the new general of this castle?!" He asks in a dissatisfied tone.


    The woman quickly begins to exin while using a hand to push her young assistant back. "This is an urgent matter; we need to speak in private, my general."


    "Just tell me what it is, Melitta. I will not stop this conference for no reason." The young angel responds with a bored expression.


    Without an option, Melitta starts to exin. "We lost contact with two exploration groups."


    The young angel shrugs. "Isn¡¯t thatmon? I mean, they are always exploring dangerous ces and going beyond the unknown, so it is normal to find dangers that they cannot ovee, right?"


    Melitta cannot contain her concerned expression, which leaves all the other angels in the room also concerned. "But the problem is that we lost contact with them while they were in an inferior world and its moon."


    "Pfff." The young angel scoffs. "They were pretty weak then."


    "It is normal to have conflicts with other strong races when there are crystal mines in inferior worlds..." Melita starts to speak but pauses before speaking in a lower tone. "Theirst report was to feel the presence of a new mine of life crystals in that world."


    The young angel shrugs again. "Just send more exploration groups, ones that are more capable."


    Melitta approaches the throne while speaking in an even lower tone. "This is not so simple, Agapius. Those groups were on a special mission looking for a specific mine of life crystals."


    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about? Also, call me general!!" Agapius scolds Melitta.


    She steps back, bends over, and apologizes before speaking respectfully. "This is reallyplicated, my general. We are talking about THAT life crystal mine."


    Lord Antonius, as well as other angels in the room, make different expressions while they don¡¯t know what to think as they hear about something they thought was just a legend.


    "Exin!" But Agapius still doesn¡¯t understand and questions Melitta.


    She realizes that taking care of the new general will be the most difficult job of her life. "Many years ago, Lady Alexa Crassus came to the emperor with a story about cursed swords sisters. She said that those weapons could give great power to our people, and the emperor let her stop her business as a marshal and focus on finding those weapons, which are supposed to be hidden in a new mine of life crystals in some unknown world."


    Agapius makes a mocking expression. "What a stupid idea! Everyone knows that cursed weapons cannot be controlled. Also, everyone knows that Alexa is crazy."


    Melitta, as well as the other angels in the room, make a worried expression when they hear Agapius speak like that of one of the four marshals of the Angel race. The boy seems to want to find death before his twenties.


    She speaks respectfully. "My general... Lady Alexa is a really incredible person. She did things that no one else could do. The other three marshals respect her very much, and even the emperor doesn¡¯t want to offend her."


    "..." Agapius is silent because Alexa¡¯s reputation is really undeniable. Still, he doesn¡¯t like her.


    Melitta realizes that and advises him. "The Corvus house has always been an ally of the Crassius house, my general. Your uncle was a dear friend of Lady Alexa."


    Agapius is silent again, but in his mind, he mocks his uncle. [The useless old man died without an heir... but that¡¯s a good thing because now I¡¯ve be a general of the Corvus house.]


    "Just let that woman know about it then," Agapius speaks.


    But Melitta shakes her head again. "It¡¯s still not that simple."


    "Oh,e one!! What¡¯s the problem?!" Agapius looks really upset.


    But Melitta continues to advise him because no one wants to see Alexa¡¯s fury. "My general, our houses were really united to the point that it was normal for your uncle to be always exchanging gifts with Lady Alexa. Many years ago, she took one of the servants of this house as her personal assistant, further improving the bonds between our families."


    "And what?" He asks in an impatient tone.


    She continues to exin. "The child was very happy to join Lady Alexa¡¯s famous assistants and always worked hard to satisfy her new master. But she continued to visit our home and her family here, especially her sister and brother, good servants of our home."


    "That assistant started doing missions with her siblings for our house and the Crassus house, but as everyone knows, Lady Alexa is overprotective with her servants, and even generals fear to offend them and suffer her fury." Melitta continues.


    As Melitta exins, the other angels in the room start to sweat with fear, and even Agapius realizes something is wrong.


    She pauses for a second before continuing. "A year ago, that assistant named June joined her siblings Neoc and Amara to look for that mine of life crystals. Alexa said that June was not ready yet, but your uncle assured that Neoc and his soldiers could protect June..."


    "..." Lord Antonius starts to feel sick while other angels around tremble with fear. They can¡¯t help but think that the Corvus house is ruined.


    For the first time in his life, Agapius looks concerned. "T-that girl... s-she was in the group that d-disappeared, doesn¡¯t she?"


    Melitta nods with a worried expression. "Yes, my general."


    *BAM*


    Agapius punches the arm of the throne. "Alexa will want my head because of my uncle¡¯s mistake!!"


    "Actually..." Melitta looks hesitant but still speaks. "A few days ago, when your uncle died, I suggested that you bring those groups back because I always feared something would happen to Alexa¡¯s assistant."


    Agapius looks at Melitta furiously. "And why was that not done?!!?"


    "My general..." Melita kneels as she shakes. "Y-you s-s-spoke... you sp... that..."


    "What??!?! Say it now!!" He yells.


    "You said: f.u.c.k that bitch and her assistants. The exploration groups must keep looking until they find treasures for me!" Melitta speaks.


    "..." The throne room is silent while everyone is sure that Agapius is screwed. There is no way he can deny anything after everyone sees that he does not respect Lady Alexa, the most feared angel ever.


    "What should we do now?!" Agapius gets up off the throne and shakes Melitta¡¯s shoulders, begging for a way out.


    A part of Melitta wants to let everything burn and see Agapius suffer Alexa¡¯s wrath, but she vowed to serve and protect the Corvus house, so she quickly thinks of the best solution.


    "We have to send troops to that world right now. In the best case, we can find June alive, punish who attacked them, and find the crystal mine that Lady Alexa is looking for." Melitta exins.


    "Yes..." Agapius feels hope.


    "But we have to send strong troops right now. It would be best to lead them yourself..." Melitta says in a hesitant tone.


    "Me?!" Agapius aks with an expression of denial.


    "Think about it, my general..." Melitta tries to persuade him. "If you save Lady Alexa¡¯s assistant and still give her the mine she wants so badly, she will certainly be grateful to you. And with her support plus the good rtionship that our families have, I¡¯m sure she can help you be a marshal before your twenties. You would be the younger Marshal of angels ever!"


    Agapius can already see the godsing to give him the title of Marshal personally. But then he remembers that the exploration group had problems in an inferior world, which means that other medium or even superior races are involved in it.


    "We will send hundreds of troops, so there is no need for me to go in person." He responds.


    Melitta sighs. "As you wish, my general. But as the matter is really urgent, we need to send powerful troops as quickly as possible, and as normal portals take several days to work..."


    She looks at the box of shiny gems on the throne, and Agapius feels pain in his heart as he has to use his new toys just when he got them.


    He takes five gems and gives them to Melitta. "Send five good colonels upfront."


    She makes a sorry expression. "Lady Alexa loves her personal assistants as her blood-rted family..."


    "DAMN !! Okay!!!" Agapiusins but gives the whole box of teleport gems to Melitta.


    Melitta takes the box and bows to Agapius. "Thank you, my general. As ast request, I ask that you let me lead the group of colonels ahead so that we can quickly find and punish those who attacked the Corvus house¡¯s angels."


    Agapius nods. "Go! Just solve it quickly. I can¡¯t wait to be a marshal... the youngest ever."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 351: Stupid birds

    <h4>Chapter 351: Stupid birds</h4>


    Now.


    Argerim''s two moons shine in the sky and are reflected in the rivers of blood that flow through the streets of dena, the capital of the Light Empire.


    June, very hurt and with almost featherless wings, watches as Eve''s troops destroy the city and kill all those people devoted to Light God, which makes her very sad.


    Although people from lower worlds have no real proof of the gods, their devotion, as well as statues, offerings, and anything else that encourages their faith in the Gods, strengthen them even when they are on the other side of the universe.


    Faith is a really powerful andplex energy, just like the demonic energy of the demons and the soul power of the dragons.


    While sitting on the throne of Stephen, Dawn''ste father, Eve also watches her troops take revenge for all the harm those racists have done to the innocent people of the Alliance.


    Of course, there are also innocent people in the Light Empire, or rather, peaceful racists. But as in any war, there will always be at least two opposing sides, and in this case, one side is of the Gods while Lucien''s family is definitely on the side of the demons, so there was no way that the Light Empire of Argerim could survive while the Alliance has the blessing of the Great Queen Eve.


    "This sword is really powerful..." Evements as she holds Stephen''s sword, which she took from the top of his tomb.


    "This is a weapon blessed by the divinity of our light lord, and it must not be touched by dirty demons!!" June screams angrily.


    *BAM*


    Pride materializes her body next to June and kicks her back, breaking some bones of her wings again while thest feather of her left-wing falls along with the tears of the poor angel.


    "Just absorb the power of this sword as you did with that statue. This weapon spent a lot of time with people who were very respected and who respected it, so there is a lot of good energy for us in this de. Also, our energy can easily corrupt the divine energy, which is also a bonus." Pride exins to Eve.


    "NOO!! This is heresy; the Light God will kill you for it!!!" June crawls on the floor as she struggles to get up.


    *BAM*


    Pride kicks June again, this time aiming for her right-wing. She knows where her blows hurt most on her angel, not on her body but on her feelings.


    But then Pride makes a curious expression while looking up at the sky. "Oh..."


    Eve also looks up at the sky and sees bright spots falling at rapid speed. "Shooting Stars?"


    Pride shakes her head. "No. They are instant teleport gems."


    Then she quickly approaches June, holds her by the messy hair, and turns her face to the lights in the sky. "Are they angels?!"


    June can''t answer that because anyone can use teleport gems, but she wants to believe they are angels.


    "I think so... I said... my master would send people to save me. You demons are screwed, hahaha..." June smiles as blood and tears make a mess on her face.


    "Really? I''m shaking with fear of the stupid angels." Pride mocks.


    Then she looks at Eve. "We will inevitably go after the Gods at some point, so these angels are just training. Still, they must be in Sky Realm, so you must absorb the power of this sword and also reach the Sky Realm before the fight."


    "What about Luci and Amelia? We should hurry back." Eve says with a concerned expression.


    "Focus only on taking the power of that sword. They will be fine." Pride responds with a confident expression.


    Eve saw Lucien''s new power in person, but they don''t know what the power of the new group of angels is, so she questions Pride. "How can you be that sure?"


    Pride smiles. "He''s as strong as the women with him. If he can''t deal with those stupid angels, that will be my biggest mistake for believing in him."


    "You seem to respect him more than me..." Eve smiles as she also realizes that believing in Lucien and Amelia is the best she can do now.


    "Maybe I do..." Pride makes a thoughtful expression while thinking about Lucien. She can''t help but want to face those angels beside him again because that was really exciting.


    -----------------------------------


    In the clearing of flowers, or rather, a few meters away from Its edge, Olivia observes a beautiful and lonely ck rose in the middle of dead trees.


    She was guided to that ce by the aura of dark energy that she felt, and now she understands why. That ck rose seems to have a mystic affinity with dark energy.


    [I hope hubby likes it as much as I do.] Olivia thinks as she takes the ck rose.


    Then she looks at the sky and sees the same bright lights that the other girls are seeing. But instead of thinking that they are shooting stars, she feels a bad feeling and quickly speaks to Lucien mentally.


    ''Do you see that in the sky?'' Olivia asks him.


    ''I see. Stay with the others; I''m going to you.'' Olivia receives Lucien''s answer and quickly returns to the clearing, after taking the ck rose, of course.


    All Lucien''s wives look up to the sky, while Amelia keeps looking for the best flower for Lucien.


    "Amelia..." Envy calls her as she recognizes the lights in the sky as teleport gems and wonders what enemies they will face now.


    "..." But Amelia still keeps looking for a flower. She saw all Lucien''s wives find beautiful and special flowers while she still hasn''t found anything.


    Envy shakes her head while having the same problem as Amelia to find something special to represent her rtionship with Lucien; after all, she doesn''t even know how she feels about him.


    Is that just desire? She always wants everything that is most important to others, but is it really that important to her?


    Is her that important to him? What does he really feel for her? Is he just using her as she uses and maniptes others?


    Envy can''t help asking herself these questions all the time because even though they have a deep connection, they still don''t know each other really well.


    But now is not the time to think about it, not when unknown enemies approach.


    Envy talks to Lucien and Lust mentally and receives the same response that they will soon be there, probably in a few seconds due to Lucien''s incredible speed.


    Then at that moment, Lucien''s wives hear a loud sound as the lights in the sky divide into two groups of five smaller bright lights.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz* *PANG*


    With a loud sound of lightning, eight of those lights fall to the south, in a radius of eight hundred to fifteen hundred miles, probably in the territory of the Great Forest and not the Alliance.


    Meanwhile, the other five bright lights fall towards the clearing.


    Rose and the other mage girls don''t think twice about creating severalyers of magic walls around them because they don''t know if the lights are hostile.


    And that decision proves to be wise because the lights hit the magic walls aggressively.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The girls hear four loud impact sounds and feel their magic walls being easily pierced.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Then theyers of magic wall are destroyed by the explosion of energy generated by the four impacts while they also create craters in the ground, smashing most of the flowers in that clearing.


    The burst of energy pushes the girls back, but due to Ang and Rose creating more magic walls quickly, they take no damage.


    Still, they all receive the same mental message from Lucien in a worried tone. ''Are you fine?!?!?''


    Due to their connection, Lucien can feel that the girls are fine, but they feel that he is hurt, and it scares them to the soul as they can''t imagine what could hurt him.


    ''Hubby!!! What happened to you?!?!'' They ask him at the same time.


    ''I''m fine. One of them is here with me, so I will take a little while to join you. Just stay on the defensive until I get there because they are really powerful.'' Lucien exins to the girls.


    ''Alright!'' The girls respond to him. Although they all want to run to help him, they understand that when facing powerful enemies, they must work together, trust each other, and follow his n.


    *BAM* *BOOOM*


    After hearing a loud impact sound, Rose and Ang''s new barriers are broken, and the girls see their enemies.


    Four angels with solid gray wings. One of them appears to be a woman in her thirties with ck hair and an average appearance with nothing special.


    Two others are adult men with ck hair and also with average appearances, while the fourth, who is also at the front of the group, is a middle-aged man with gray hair and a kind face.


    "Don''t resist, children. We just want the demons." The middle-aged angel speaks in a calm tone while gazing at Envy and Amelia, but the sword in his hands shows that he is prepared to fight.


    Cassidy quickly steps forward and points her ck greatsword to him. "Don''t call us children, old man."


    "And don''t call our sisters just demons." Ang smiles as her body glows with blue mana.


    Oya is also furious at the angel''s demand, but instead of saying anything, she shows her fangs while pushing little Ko back before transforms into a tigress, also extending her body to the current limit of her ability.


    Ko remains behind being her mother but also transforms into a tigress and extends her body to the size of a normal tiger while getting ready to fight.


    "They are sympathetic to demons and deserves to die with them!" The female angel speaks while her hands shine with gray-white light.


    "Have no mercy, Lord Antonius!" One of the other angels exim.


    But the other male angel has a strange expression as he gazes at Aria and E. "Maybe we can y with them just a little..."


    Lucien''s wives recognize the lustful expression of that angel because many men look at them like that, and of course, they all get disgusted.


    But Jeanne feels something else. She feels the mysterious energy within her bing agitated. It seems like that energy wants to get out of her body while Lucien''s demonic energy arouses it even more.


    Envy shakes her head at the angels. "You came from afar just to die."


    Amelia pouts. "Damn, did you have to destroy all the flowers before I found my special one? Don''t expect a quick death after getting in my way!"


    Then she summons her double white swords, making Lord Antonius be impressed. "A soul weapon... it''s been a while since I saw such beautiful des."


    The female angel makes an expression of jealousy. "Yet they are very weak. We are all in the Sky Realm, so we can kill them like crushing insects."


    Envy looks at Lucien''s other wives. "They are in the early Sky Realm, but we can hold on if we work together. We just need to resist a little while."


    "In the meantime, we can get those rare bird feathers..." Lena says while looking at the wings of the angels.


    "Will hubby like stupid angel feathers?" Marie giggles.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 352: Little Pretty Devil

    <h4>Chapter 352: Little Pretty Devil</h4>


    A minute ago.


    While Eve and Lucien''s wives watch the lights in the sky, so does him.


    After Ghost Lady''s chaotic energy was soothed by Lucien, theke''s cloudy water became crystal clear as the surroundings also begin to lose the negative influence of the cursed de.


    From inside theke, while collecting the rare stones nourished with mystic energy, Lucien does not notice the angels arriving, but Lust does and quickly warns him.


    With the Ghost Lady in hand, Lucien makes a concerned expression as he sees the lights in the sky. "Enemies?"


    "Probably." Lust responds while she is also concerned. Demons are hated by many races, so visitors from other worlds are unlikely to be friendly or even neutral with them.


    Lucien doesn''t think twice about pping his wings and flying out of theke as he heads towards his wives and warns them mentally.


    He says he will be beside them in a few seconds, but then¡­


    ''LUCIEN!!!'' He hears Lust shout his name inside his mind in such a worried tone as never before.


    He tries to focus on all his senses, but he only manages to feel that someone reaches his front before being hit on the head with a mighty blow.


    *BAM*


    That blow was so powerful that it should have smashed Lucien''s head in meat paste, but at thest moment, his demonic energy acted alone and protected his body as an instinctive reflex.


    Still, Lucien is thrown back while feeling severe pain in his head. He loses control of his whole body and senses but does not stop holding the Ghost Lady.


    At that moment, he hears a loud noise in the direction of his girls and quickly asks if they are okay despite him not even knowing his current state.


    *Ssh*


    He falls into theke, and Lust quickly materializes her body in front of him to stabilize his body.


    ''Lucien! Lucien!!'' Lust calls in his mind while putting her hand on his head to stop the bleeding that not even his demonic energy managed to prevent.


    His demonic energy runs inside him along with his life mana in a fric rhythm, regenerating his wounds and boosting his capabilities.


    He casually warns the girls that he will soon be beside them while he regains consciousness.


    When opening his eyes again after blinking several times, Lucien smiles as he sees Lust''s beautiful face in front of him. But she looks really worried.


    ''Who attacked us?'' He asks.


    ''A very powerful angel. She''s on the seventhyer of the Sky Realm... we can''t beat her.'' Lust quickly exins.


    Although Lust does not suggest the next step, Lucien can imagine what she thinks just by her worried expression.


    ''Do you want me to run away?''


    Lust makes a sorry expression. ''That would be the wisest choice, but...''


    ''But?'' He asks.


    She smiles. ''You would never abandon them.''


    ''So, how do we ovee this?'' He gets right to the point.


    ''The difference in power is twoplete Realms. We can''t beat her without Eve...'' Lust again makes a sorry expression.


    ''Maybe we can talk. She has not yet entered theke... are angels afraid of water?'' Lucien asks.


    Lust shakes her head. ''Angels hate demons. She will kill you as soon as you leave theke.''


    Lucien tries to think of something as quickly as he can. He totally trusts Lust and understands that their situation seems like a dead-end, besides trying to escape, but there has to be a way to ovee that enemy.


    ''There has to be something...'' Lucienments to Lust, and then his eyes sparkle. ''That angel is a woman, right?''


    Lust quickly understands Lucien''s idea, but she shakes her head. ''You... that would never work... she is an angel...''


    Lucien seductively smiles as he caresses Lust''s face, making her body get warmer. ''We have to try everything possible.''


    ''Maybe...'' Lust makes a thoughtful expression and then smiles. ''Damn! Are we really going to try to seduce an angel? Well, if it is you... yes, it can work.''


    ''We just need a second. As soon as she lets her guard down, we use everything we have at once.'' Lucien exins.


    ''If we fail, at least we will hurt her... yet...'' Lust is still worried; after all, this is the first time in her whole existence that she has found real happiness, and she does not want to lose Lucien and their life together.


    Lucien keeps a confident expression and kisses Lust. ''We will not fail!''


    Their demonic energies run together through their bodies while arousing both. Through Lucien''s touch, even the Ghost Lady feels that excitement and feels as good as ever.


    ''She''s waiting for you on thekeside.'' Then Lust dematerializes her body, returning to Lucien''s soul as he prepares to swim to theke''s surface.


    But first, he looks at the silver de in his hand and tries tomunicate with her mentally. ''I need your help¡­''


    The Ghost Lady shows no reaction, and Lucienughs at himself for talking to a sword.


    ''Wait for my signal.'' He speaks again as he releases the silver de and swims up.


    The cursed sword falls peacefully through the water, which is quite different from her previous attitude. The demonic energy that the Ghost Lady received from Lucien can keep her very calm for some time.


    But a quick brightness runs on the Ghost Lady''s de, indicating that she is calm but not sleeping.


    Lucien reaches the surface of theke by swimming slowly and not using his wings, as any sudden action can make the angel attack him. He now needs to look like a pretty innocent prey.


    As soon as he puts his head out of the water, he notices a beautiful gray-winged angel on thekeside, gazing at him with a curious expression.


    She appears to be 1.72 meters tall, has pale skin, ck eyes, as well as her long hair wrapped in a bun.


    Lucien cannot deny that the mature and charming appearance of that woman pleases him, but those gray wings make him sick because it is the blessing of the Gods.


    "Oh, didn''t you try to run away?" Melitta makes an expression of disappointment as she looks at Lucien.


    But in fact, she is very curious about how he did not die from that blow and still lookspletely fine.


    He stops swimming and answers her. "Did I disappoint you?"


    She shakes her head. "I expected to catch you trying to run away and see the desperation in your eyes before ripping your head off, but you look veryfortable... maybe even confident."


    Lucien slowly swims towards Melitta. "I''m sure I could never run away from someone so powerful as you, so trying that would be stupidness."


    Melitta nods. "Indeed... You are a smart demon, unlike any other I''ve ever seen."


    He smiles at her. "Is that good?"


    "You''re still alive, aren''t you?" She smiles at him too. It is difficult to hate a demon when he is the most handsome man she has ever seen.


    Lucien finishes arriving at thekeside and then leaves the water with very slow and calm movements.


    Just by seeing his naked body, except the part that the underwear covers, Melitta already feels her most private parts aroused for the first time in hundreds of years.


    [Damn!! I shouldn''t feel this way about a dirt demon!!] She mes herself mentally, but her body craves so much for any fun after so much stress that she can''t help but want to see what happens next.


    Lucien swings his arms slowly to get rid of the excess water and then begins to get rid of the water out of his hair slowly and sensually while maintaining eye contact with Melitta.


    "But how long will I stay alive?" He asks as he ties his red hair in a long ponytail.


    Melitta is not an idiot. She can see that Lucien is trying to please her not to die, but she hasplete confidence to kill him before he can do anything, so she can''t help but wonder what things she could do with him. Even torturing such a handsome demon seems incredibly enjoyable.


    She pouts. "You know, I''m having a shitty month. My lord, the one I swore loyalty to and to protect his home died. That''s not the worst part, but his nephew, my new general, is an asshole and seems to want to destroy my home and family."


    Lucien makes a sorry expression, but even that looks sexy. "I''m sorry... is there anything I can do to help you?"


    Melitta smiles. "I came into this world to prevent a very powerful and brutal person from destroying my home. To do that, I must find an angel, a mine, and a cursed sword. In addition to punishing anyone who attacked a previous group of angels."


    "I see..." He nods.


    Then she points to him. "You must know who attacked the angels who came before me, right?"


    "Yes." Lucien nods again.


    Melitta is confused by Lucien''s honest answer. He should deny knowing anything about that to try to avoid being punished, but he still looks veryfortable and confident, which only adds to his charm.


    "Do you know where the mine and that angel are?" She asks.


    He nods again, and Melitta starts tough. "So I found everything because I know you hid the sword in theke."


    Lucien is surprised that Melitta knows about the sword, but it was expected because she saw the Ghost Lady in his hand before attacking him with her incredible senses from someone of the middle Sky Realm.


    "And now? Do you want me to take you to the mine and the girl right now, or..." Lucien alluringly smiles as he gives small steps towards Melitta.


    She sighs. "You know, I''ve been really stressed outtely... maybe torturing a sexy devil could rx me a little."


    Lucien chuckles. "I don''t know if I''m a sexy devil, but well, my body is yours; after all, I can''t run away, right?"


    She giggles while looking at Lucien''s body from top to bottom slowly. "Oh dear, if you are not a sexy devil, no one else is."


    "Then I will try to please you in the best way I can..." Lucien speaks in a servile tone as he arrives in front of Melitta.


    Lust, inside his soul, curses all the gods while feeling very bad to see Lucien act that way. She knows that he is pretending perfectly well to let that angel''s guard down, but seeing her proud and imposing husband acting that is still depressing.


    Lucien cannot say that he is enjoying doing that, but all he wants now is to get beside his wives to protect them and with Melitta''s head in his hand.


    "Melitta is my name." She speaks while looking at him. The height difference and those scary wings make him look powerful, but she knows that he is just in the Mortal Realm, so there is nothing he can do against her.


    "It''s a beautiful name..." Lucien starts to move his hand toward her face slowly, but he stops halfway and makes a sorry expression.


    She quickly grabs his arm by the wrist tightly, which makes him feel pain and his demonic energy wants to act on Its own. But Lucien contains his energy and just smiles at Melitta.


    "Are you afraid of me, little pretty devil?" She asks as she squeezes his wrist.


    Lucien smiles confidently at Melitta and forces his arm forward. She does not fear any sneaky action from him and lets him move freely.


    He wraps his arm around her neck, and she thinks he will really try to attack her, but she is still sure that any attack from him cannot hurt her, and she has the speed to stop him at any time.


    But surprisingly, Lucien does not attack Melitta but pulls her head by the back of the neck towards him and kisses her lips passionately.


    [Holy shit!! This guy is crazy as fuck!] Melitta thinks as she gets more and more curious about Lucien and surprised by how the kiss is even better than she could have imagined.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 353: Seducing the enemy

    <h4>Chapter 353: Seducing the enemy</h4>


    The two most important things taught to an angel from childhood are to serve the gods, obeying all their orders, and hate all their enemies.


    Angels love the gods because they are just not an inferior race thanks to their blessing, that is, the beautiful gray wings that allow them to be so powerful.


    But of course, the angels, like everyone else, also have feelings and principles indifferent to the gods.


    Most angels believe that living ording to the system that the gods say is right is best for them, but some doubt it and are usually severely punished when they speak it out.


    Melitta has always been a humble servant of the Corvus house. She served her master since she was a child and was always respected by him.


    But when the former General Corvus died, even though he made it clear that he wanted her to inherit his legacy and name because he had no descendants, Melitta was forced to serve her old master''s stupid nephew.


    It was then that Melitta''s discontent with the system of government of the angels, managed by the Gods, began. But the situation got even worse as Agapius demonstrated that he does not care about the lives of the Corvus house''s people, but only his personal ambitions.


    Melitta came to Argerim to solve that situation because she still wants to protect her house, the family that her old master built out of nothing.


    Still, that discontent with the system, that is, the gods, only grows in her heart. And seeing the most attractive demon ever, she couldn''t help but think about having fun with him not only to rx but as a silent protest against the government that did not support her old master.


    And knowing that Lucien can do absolutely nothing against her, Melitta lets him kiss her.


    When she saw him start the kiss in slow motion due to her high senses, she wondered what it would be like to kiss a demon.


    The Gods have always said that demons are dirty and depraved creatures that have nothing good and seek only to corrupt everything good in the universe. Liars, cowards, filthy, among other bad characteristics, are how angels think about demons.


    [But why doesn''t he look anything like a demon yet clearly being a demon?] Melitta thinks to herself while her lips instinctively follow the movements of Lucien''s mouth.


    She notices him slowly moving his other hand toward her waist, and a part of her thinks about stopping now and killing him as she should have done since the beginning, but another part of her wants to experience more of his wonderful taste, smell more of his addictive fragrance and feel more than his warm and gentle touch.


    Then, indulging in that pleasure, Melitta allows Lucien to start stroking her waist. She feels like moaning with his passionate and pleasant caresses, but she still wants to act like the most dominant person there, or rather, she wants to dominate Lucienpletely.


    Lucien kisses Melitta''s lips as if he were kissing one of his wives. He knows he has to be trustworthy enough to really let her guard down. Still, that situation is challenging for him, mainly because he can feel how bad Lust is feeling about that.


    He slowly puts his hand under her shirt and strokes her skin directly. Then he squeezes her soft waist, and when she opens her mouth to moan, he invades it with his tongue and starts her real kiss.


    "Mmmm~~." Melitta moans as she feels an explosion of vors and emotions. Lucien''s demonic energy starts to run inside her body, making her feel very good and even stronger.


    He doesn''t contain anything and shows her the benefits of bing his woman, but of course, all he wants is to rip her head off.


    At that moment, feeling everything that Lucien''s demonic energy can give her, Melitta forgets about angels and demons, about the Gods, about her mission and house... she thinks of nothing but to enjoy that moment.


    [This... it''s so good... I feel myself getting so strong...] Melitta also feels a small more real improvement in her power, something that hasn''t happened in over a year because she doesn''t have ess to good treasures enough to improve the power of someone in the seventhyer of the Sky Realm.


    She quickly understands that Lucien can help her be stronger, and of course, her desire to dominate him grows even more. [My own pet demon... no one needs to know.]


    Lucien feels Melitta''s body bing more and more rxed. He continues to act passionately and stroke her body with both his hands.


    Then he moves one of his hands towards her ass and pulls her body closer to his.


    She feels her body getting warmer and more aroused as she feels Lucien''s body directly. She runs her hands on his bare chest and then pushes him back hard.


    "Ah!" Lucien pretends to lose his bnce and falls to the ground.


    Melitta runs a finger on her lips, takes all the vor of Lucien''s lips, and then sucks on her finger while gazing at him with an expression of pure desire.


    "What''s your name, demon?" She asks in an arrogant tone.


    "Lucien." He answers honestly, and she recognizes that.


    Then she licks her own lips because she can''t help craving to feel more of that delicious taste from his mouth. "Forget that name. From now on, you will be called Little Devil, my Little Devil!"


    Forget the name that his beloved mother gave him? Lucien would prefer to die billions of times instead of doing that. But to defeat an enemy two realms above him, he needs to y that game. For the sake of his wives, he has to contain his pride a little bit more.


    "And should I call you Master too?" He asks as he continues on the ground, seductively smiling at her.


    Melitta already loves everything about Lucien, from his looks to his submissive attitude. She thinks he is astute for epting his destiny as her pet; otherwise, she would have to kill him.


    "Yes, my Little Devil," she smiles. "If you keep do obedient to me like this always, I will take good care of you."


    Lucien licks his lips the same way Melitta did. "What if I want to be punished by my Master?"


    "Then I will punish you!!" She giggles and jumps on Lucien.


    She falls mounted on his hips and quickly grabs his neck firmly. So, she forces Lucien''s head against the ground and smiles before starting to kiss him again.


    Lucien starts to run his hands on various parts of her body, and she starts to move her hips back and forth while feeling his hard member below her.


    [He can take me to mine, to Alexa''s servant, to the culprits for attacking her, and make me stronger... besides being so wonderful... JACKPOT!] Melitta can''t help but be happy about how things are going.


    Blinded by arrogance and thinking that everything is perfect, Melitta lets her guard down. She is still certain that even if something unexpected happens, she hasplete control over the situation.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    At that moment, they hear a loud explosion sounding from the north direction, that is, where Lucien''s wives are.


    Melitta continues to kiss him because he has full confidence that her colonels are destroying their enemies. But Lucien is worried about his wives, even though he knows they''re fine right now.


    He can''t wait any longer and focuses his energy mix, booting his capabilities to the max while summoning his red katana in his right hand and his golden naginata in his left hand.


    Melitta feels the golden naginata''s aura, but her body is too rxed for her to be able to react before Lucien, using his maximum speed, attack her waist with both his weapons.


    At that moment, everything seems to be in slow motion for Lucien and Melitta. She is shocked, and he is happy to feel his des touch her body.


    But then Lucien also gets shocked to realize that Melitta''s body feels as hard as the hardest metal he has ever seen.


    *sh* *ng*


    A strong white lightes out of Melitta''s body, followed by a sound of metal hitting metal while Lucien feels an incredible repulsion force pushing his des away from his hands.


    ''RUN!!!'' He hears Lust''s desperate voice in his mind.


    *BAM*


    Lucien tries to push Melitta back, but before he can do anything, he feels a heavy blow on his head again and can''t even see anything due to still being blinded by that bright light.


    Melitta,pletely fine after her precious protection treasure was destroyed by Lucien to protect her, gets furious and prepares to punch him in the face again.


    But at that moment, Lust materializes her body two meters from them and attacks Melitta with her whip.


    "Oh?!" Melitta is surprised by Lust''s appearance, but due to their current power difference, she can see Lust''s movements in slow motion and easily take the whip with her hand.


    Then Melitta uses the whip to pull Lust''s body towards her and quickly punches her in the face.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    Melitta''s brutal punch destroys Lust''s head, and her body instantly turns to purple dust as her soul return inside Lucien.


    Due to having her body destroyed, Lust needs a few seconds to recreate it using demonic energy, and at that moment, Melitta blocks another attack from Lucien and starts punching his head.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "DAMN YOU!! I really thought you were smart..." Melitta beats Lucien, punching his face repeatedly and so hard, sshing his blood everywhere.


    "NOOO!!!" Lust materializes her body again and tries to attack Melitta, but the angel again destroys her body with just one blow very quickly.


    Then Melitta punches Lucien in the head again, creating several wounds in his face and cracks in his skull.


    "Did you really think you could hurt me??!! You''re just a shitty demon!!!" She holds his horns and begins to m his head against the ground.


    Lucien feels so much pain as he has no control over his body. Melitta is just too much strong and fast. But he doesn''t despair like Lust and keeps trying to think of a way out of that situation.


    Melitta continues spanking and cursing Lucien while Lust continues to try to attack her without sess. Her demonic energy starts toe to an end, and Lucien talks to her mentally.


    ''Go back inside.'' He asks Lust.


    Lust ignores Lucien''s request and continues to attack Melitta with everything she has. Seeing Lucien in such pain hurts her in a way that nothing else could.


    But Melitta continues to destroy Lust''s body and beat Lucien. His demonic energy, along with his life mana, desperately tries to heal his wounds and keep him alive, but everything has a limit.


    ''Please,e back...'' Lucien asks Lust again as she feels his heartbeat getting slower. His whole body seems to be stopping working.


    ''No, you have to run away! Please!!!'' Lust begs Lucien not to give up.


    Lucien makes a great effort to remain calm while using his demonic energy to contain his life mana, preventing it from continuing to heal his body.


    ''Trust your husband... I have a n.'' Lucien speaks to Lust again while his head turns into a mess of flesh and blood.


    Lust is sad and desperate like never before, but in such a difficult time for her, she trusts Lucien and stops attacking Melitta, returning to his body.


    Melitta starts to slow her blows when she realizes that Lucien''s face is already totally deformed. She also hears his heart slowly stopping to beat.


    "Why were you so stupid?!" She stops punching Lucien while he seems to be dying.


    She caresses his bloody face. "You should be my good demon pet..."


    She puts both hands on Lucien''s chest and sighs.


    At that moment, Melitta downs her guard again.


    Then a brilliant light of a purer white than that of Melitta''s treasurees out of Lucien''s eyes, blinding her.


    He uses his small mix of energies that have his original energy, Envy''s energy, and Pride''s energy along with his life mana to boost his body like never, but just for a second.


    However, Lucien just needs a second.


    And now Melitta no longer has her protection treasure.


    "I''m not your pet!"


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 354: How to be powerful

    <h4>Chapter 354: How to be powerful</h4>


    It is not so simple to exin the difference in power between realms, but someone usual from the Sky Realm is dozens of times stronger, faster, and more resistant than someone from Earth Realm, let alone someone from Mortal Realm.


    Melitta could see Lucien''s movements in slow motion and was sure that no attack, even done with a high-level weapon, by him could hurt her.


    But when he attacked her, she was furious because she was really excited about the things they could do together. Then she spanked him until he was in a deplorable state as punishment.


    There was no way for him to react. His heart even stopped beating for a second; then, another sneaky attack caught her off guard.


    With unbelievable speed for someone from the Mortal Realm, incredible strength, and especially with the advantage of having two soul weapons, Lucien attacks again towards Melitta''s waist.


    Also, from his eyeses a white light as pure and powerful as that of the Light God, or even more impressive, which blind Melitta.


    "DAMN!!" She cries out as both Lucien''s red katana, and golden naginata pierce her waist.


    "HAAAA!!!" Lucien pushes his des with all his strength while the energy mix that also has Pride''s energy is instantly consumed.


    He feels like he is piercing solid metal with his des and only manages to move them a few centimeters inside Melitta''s body before she holds both his arms, still blind.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" Melitta screams in pain as she feels her body freeze on one side and burns on the other. Lucien''s soul des do a lot of damage inside her, but she still has a lot of strength and keen senses, which allows her to stop his movements.


    At that moment, Lust materializes her body behind Melitta and begins to strangle her with her whip. But the whole body of a Sky Realm person is very resistant, and Lust cannot really change the situation.


    Lucien continues to use all the demonic energy he can to boost his body, but Melitta''s hands griping his arms feels like immobile mountains. Also, his energy mix runs out, and only a little bit of Envy''s energy is left in addition to his original energy in his body.


    "YOUUU!!!" Melitta is even more furious with the pain, and especially Lucien''s betrayal.


    Both continue in that stalemate for a few seconds while Lucien''s soul weapons continue to injure the inside of Melitta''s body, but his energiese closer and closer to endingpletely.


    Also, Melitta begins to regain her sight, so Lucien tries hisst hope.


    "I need you!!!" He shouts.


    Those three words activate the limited personality still left inside the Ghost Lady, causing the silver de toes from theke bottom and fly towards them.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!" Melitta screams again as she starts to push Lucien''s arms back and finally regains her sight.


    But she is shocked to see the Ghost Lady in front of her. Melitta quickly uses one hand to hold the cursed de, which leaves Lucien''s right arm free.


    While the Ghost Lady continues to try to pierce Melitta''s chest, Lucien pushes his red katana against her body.


    But Melitta''s body is still incredibly hard, so Lucien searches inside his body for all the energies he has.


    His demonic energy runs through all of his body, bringing together everything he can use now. The first energy in greater quantity after his life mana is his body is his wind mana, which he creat with Cassidy, Mia, and Madelyn.


    Lucien uses his wind sh skill, making strong winds propel his red katana even further inside Melitta''s body.


    So his demonic energy also encounters some fire mana, which Lucien produced with Maggie but was never able to use effectively.


    In that most difficult moment, he manages to focus that fire mana in his red katana, causing the de to catch fire and start to burn Melitta''s body.


    His katana literally catches on fire, which is different from the golden naginata burning Melitta''s soul.


    Lucien''s demonic energy also finds a lot of water mana inside his body, but he ignores it now and focuses on the little dark energy he generated with Olivia.


    Mixing that dark energy with fire mana, Lucien causes the mes of his red katana to turn ck with a purple glow and begins to destroy all of Melitta''s internal defenses.


    "W-WHAT ISSS THATTAAAHHHH !!?!?!?!" Melitta screams even louder while feeling a rush of wild energies making a mess inside her body.


    She feels cold, burning, while her organs are pierced and crushed at the same time that she feels an invisible pain thates from her soul.


    Melitta really has a great mental and physical strength to withstand such torments. But her strength begins to fade quickly as the Ghost Lady moves closer and closer to her chest.


    She instinctively released Lucien''s other arm to hold the cursed sword, so he pushes his golden naginata further into Melitta''s body.


    "AAAAAARRRGH!!!" She screams in pain as blood gushes from both sides of her waist and mouth.


    Lust feels that she is starting to manage to hurt Melitta''s neck and tilts her head slightly to the side.


    At that moment, Lucien smiles. "Naive."


    Before Melitta could understand what he was going to do, Lucien used his tail to attack her neck and pierced it using the super hard and sharp spade of his tail.


    He focuses the rest of his mix of demonic energy that has the energy of Envy in the spade of his tail and manages to sessfully pierce Melitta''s neck in the area where Lust is exposing.


    "A-AR-G-H-Hhhh..." Melitta feels an icy pain in her neck while Envy''s energy feels like poison, boosted by Lucien''s energy.


    She feels a lot of pain throughout her body, but she still keeps holding the Ghost Lady. Lucien is impressed by Melitta''s willpower and determination to keep her life.


    "It could have ended up differently if you didn''t endanger my lovers..." Lucien tells Melitta as she chokes with her blood.


    "I-I-I W-WILL..." Melitta is shocked both by the pain in her body, her soul and by failing to believe that a Mortal Realm demon is going to kill her.


    While her life drains out her body, she regrets not being able toplete her mission, being able to protect her house, not killing a demon when she should, being seduced by him, underestimating his strength, and especially not experimenting everything she could do with him.


    Then Lucien released his soul weapons when they reach critical points inside Melitta''s body and holds the Ghost Lady''s grip with both hands.


    "Stupid angel!! I will burn your race to ashes!" Lucienughs devilishly and pushes the Ghost Lady in Melitta''s chest with all his strength.


    His remaining strength plus the strength of the cursed de is enough to take down Melitta''s remaining defenses, and he pierces her chest and heart.


    Melitta loses all strength as the brightness of life begins to fade from her eyes.


    Lucien ps his wings, flying a few meters upwards beforending on top of Melitta and thrusting the Ghost Lady further inside her body.


    He gets up, taking the silver de from Melitta''s body, and looks at it. "Thanks..."


    Then with a quick strike, he cuts Melitta''s head off her body, sshing blood everywhere and painting the silver de red.


    Lust quickly hugs Lucien while tears are running down her face. "Damn!! That was so scary... please, let''s not take any more risks like that again. Promise me that, please!!"


    He strokes her hair with one hand while holding the Ghost Lady in the other hand. Lucien knows that he was fortunate that Melitta was a woman and he had help from the cursed de, but the fact that he killed an enemy of the seventhyer of Sky Realm while still in Mortal Realm is an incredible feat that deserves apuse.


    "Okay, okay; we''re fine, aren''t we?" Lucien speaks lovingly as he kisses Lust''s head. The hardest part of the fight was dealing with her feelings.


    Lust checks every part of Lucien''s body as he kisses him. She has never been so scared in her life before, but they are fine, and that is what matters now.


    "Damn angels!! I hate them and those stinky Gods so much!!!" Lust exims while she still can''t get calm.


    "We will get revenge on them, don''t worry. But now we need to get to the girls." Lucien speaks and quickly ps his wings before picking Melitta''s head and flying towards his wives with it in one of his hands and the Ghost Lady in the other.


    After Melitta''s bodypletely stops working, a gray light begins to shine on her chest. A ball of gray energy leaves her body and begins to fly towards the sky.


    But from the sky, a ray of ck energyes and destroys that ball of gray energy.


    A few miles from the ground, flying between dark clouds, a hooded figure withrge ck wings looks at Melitta''s body.


    [Is this a coincidence that you discovered the sword at the same time as him, or is that also part of that woman''s maniptions?] The figure thinks to herself.


    The mysterious figure sighs. [I''m d that he managed to solve this alone... If I had to intervene now, I would be ending the show at the beginning.]


    [He''s really astonishing...] Her eyes shine with expectation as she flyes to the north.


    --------------------------------


    A few minutes ago.


    While Lucien met Melitta, the four colonels whonded in the clearing prepares to attack his wives.


    Any angel that encounters a demon must attack them immediately, or they will be punished by the Gods. And Lord Antonius is someone who respects and fears the Gods so much.


    He wanted to let Lucien''s other wives leave in peace, but even that would be seen badly by the Gods, so there is only one option left.


    "Let''s do it fast!!" Lord Antonius speaks to his mates while his hands glow with white energy. Most angels have Light affinity, in different degrees, of course.


    "Right!!" The other two male angels also begin to prepare light attacks together with Lord Antonius.


    Envy realizes that they want to make a powerful attack together, which is quitemon in their race. Then she quickly warns the girls. "We need to attack now!!"


    Lucien''s wives do not think twice before starting to fire several attacks towards the angels. Maggie cast fireballs while Rose, stone spikes.


    Ang, Marie, and Lena start raining ice spikes on top of the angels while Ghnna, Ghalenna, and Ne start shooting arrows boosted by Madelyn''s wind magic.


    Amelia and the other girls who fight closedbat prepare to run towards the angels, but the female angel makes a powerful protective barrier around them using a magical artifact.


    The ranged attacks from the girlspletely fail to prate the angels'' barrier, and their joint attack gets ready quickly due to their power level.


    "We need to block this attack!!" Envy again leads the group as she understands more about their enemies.


    While some girls continue to attack, the mage girls totally focus on making a great magic wall with several protectionyers.


    "Now!!!" Lord Antonius shout as he fires an incredibly bright and powerful ray of white energy towards the girls.


    The other two male angels also fire rays of light energy while the female angel removes the protective barrier around them.


    The three rays of energye together, creating a massive ray that quickly hits the girls'' magic wall and begins to smash Itsyers brutally.


    "SHIT!!" The mage girls are shocked by the power of that ray, which easily destroys their barriers.


    The other girls are also worried while even the earth trembles under the power of that light ray, which will soon reach them.


    At that moment, the mysterious energy within Jeanne bes even more aroused, and her body begins to glow with a golden aura.


    Concerned about the safety of her sisters, Jeanne acts on instinct and runs ahead of the group while extending her hands towards the magic wall.


    *BAM* *SMASH* *BAM* *SMASH* *BAM* *SMASH* *BAM* *SMASH*


    The ray of light energy breaks all theyers of the girls'' magic wall until thest one.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    A loud explosion sound urs when thest barrier is broken. Then a st of white light starts to blind like girls but is quickly repelled by the golden lighting from Jeanne''s hands.


    As soon as the white light begins to fade, the angels and Lucien''s wives are shocked to see that all the girls are totally fine behind a translucent golden aura of about ten meters generated around arge golden shield in Jeanne''s hands.


    "DAMN!! Another soul weapon?!!?" The female angelins while her eyes shine with jealousy of Lucien''s wives.


    "A beautiful shield..." Lord Antoniusments and Lucien''s wives agree while smiling at Jeanne.


    Jeanne feels incredibly good while holding the beautiful golden shield. A familiar purple glow runs across the surface of the shield, and she can''t help thinking about Lucien.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 355: Roses with Thorns (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 355: Roses with Thorns (1/2)</h4>


    Lucien''s wives can''t help butpare themselves to each other. While some of them are too beautiful and impressive queens, others have humble origins and not so amazing abilities.


    Some of them didn''t even wake up or understand their abilities, which is the case of Jeanne, who has been feeling a little bad because she doesn''t have a special ability.


    She wasn''t really unhappy as Lucien gives her so much love, but now, holding the beautiful golden shield that materialized in her hand when she managed to use her special energy, Jeanne feelsplete.


    [That''s my ability... I''m a defender!!] Jeanne smiles as she holds the golden shield up in front of her sisters.


    The golden shield is veryrge and made of two oval tes in a cross position with approximately one meter long and thirty centimeters wide. The vertical te, where Jeanne holds Its grip, is behind the horizontal te, which now extended to five meters on each side, defending all the girls in the group.


    Jeanne can feel a deep connection with the shield and instinctively knows how to use her energy to extend the vertical te and reduce the size of the horizontal one, which defines the translucent aura around the shield.


    "It''s a soul weapon." Envyments.


    "It looks like Naomi''s shield... congrattions, Jeanne." Amelia smiles.


    The other girls also praise and thank Jeanne for protecting them, but the angels do not stand still but prepare another attack while raising the magical barrier around them again.


    "What are we going to do now?!" Cassidy quickly asks Envy.


    Envy knows that the angels are preparing another attack, but she is sure that Jeanne''s shield can protect them, not only because it is an incredible soul weapon but mainly because she can feel Lucien''s powerful aura in the shield and in Jeanne.


    Soul weapons are materialized with people''s internal energies, and so is Jeanne''s shield. Also, all Lucien''s wives have a lot of his demonic energy within them.


    But Jeanne''s golden shield is unlike anything Envy has ever seen. It has half made of her energy, and the other half is all made up of Lucien''s demonic energy, which makes the shield even more powerful.


    So, Envy quickly starts giving orders to the girls, but she doesn''t speak in an authoritative tone, but as if she were advising Amelia, that is, in a friendly manner.


    "Jeanne will keep the shield and protect us." She says.


    Then she looks at Maggie. "Use your vision ability to look for the most vulnerable part of their barrier."


    "The mage girls must continue bombarding the top of the barrier."


    "Rose, you must create stone walls around the barrier to obstruct their view."


    As Envy speaks, Maggie quickly uses her vision ability to scan the barrier and realizes that Its back is slightly less shiny than the front.


    "The left side of the back," Maggie speaks to Envy.


    Envy nods and quickly look at Aria and E. "You are the fastest of us in the air, so, after the attack, fly behind their barrier and use your sound attacks on that part."


    "The archers stay here, and the other girlse with Amelia and me to fight in closebat. Lucien told us to stay only on the defensive, but as soon as they finish attacking, they will be more vulnerable, and if we attack together, we can win." Envy exins.


    She would never motivate a group of people from the Mortal Realm, with only two of them being from the Earth Realm, to attack four people from the Sky Realm, but thanks to Lucien''s demonic energy, his girls already have a power equivalent to Earth Realm people and have incredible abilities that can make a big difference in battle.


    The girls also don''t want to just be on the defensive side, waiting for Lucien to save them as that would mean that they can''t help and fight alongside him, which is their desire.


    As they prepare to follow Envy''s n, the angels finish charging another attack together, this one even more powerful than the previous one.


    "NOW!!" Lord Antonios gives the order while the female angel removes the barrier and he fires another ray of light energy along with the other two male angels.


    The massive ray of energy goes towards the group of girls, creating a blinding sh, but the golden light with purple parts of Jeanne''s shield blocks the entire attack of the angels again.


    Jeanne starts to get pushed back by that powerful attack, but she feels the hands of Cassidy and Ang supporting her back while no part of the light energy reaches the girls.


    The white light begins to fade when the attack loses strength. Jeanne takes a deep breath as she feels her internal energy almost at the end, but Lucien''s energy runs inside her body, quickly restoring her energy.


    Jeanne''s golden shield disappears, returning to her soul while the girls prepare their weapons.


    "GO!!!" Envy materializes her long ck daggers and, together with Amelia, wielding her white swords, run towards the angels.


    *Whoooosh*


    Aria and E fly towards the back of the barrier of the angels, and Madelyn creates a strong wind current, boosting their speed even more.


    Ang, Marie, and Lena continue to rain ice spikes on the barrier that the female angel quickly raised again while Rose created stone walls to block their view.


    Maggie focuses on her vision ability to see all the angels'' movements while Kara helps Jeanne to recover.


    Ne and Ghnna go to opposite sides to fire arrows shot as soon as the barrier of angels falls, and Ghalenna, despite being a good archer, prefers to take her emerald sword and move forward with Lucien''s other wives.


    *ROAR*


    Oya and Ko loudly roar as they run towards the barrier of angels along with the other girls.


    All Lucien''s wives are very excited about that fight. They want to prove to him that they can be as powerful as his sister and always be by his side, even in challenging battles.


    The angels still don''t see the girls as a threat, but Lord Antonius is cautious and orders the female angel to maintain the barrier while they recover the energy they spent on those light attacks and learn more about their enemies. Also, they are without their leader, Melitta, and it is best to be careful until she joins them.


    They think that Lucien''s girls can''t break that barrier, but they also know that they didn''t run away because they can hear them thanks to their superior senses.


    "They are separated; prepare another attack!" Lord Antonius orders the other colonels. He thinks that Jeanne''s shield cannot block another light attack, but with Lucien''s wives separated, he thinks it will be even easier to kill them.


    He and the other two male angels drink potions of white liquid to recover light energy and start charging another attack. Although they can fight closebat, they prefer to attack enemies with powerful ranged light attacks and not take additional risks.


    While they totally focus on charging a new ray of light, the female angelpletely focuses on maintaining the defensive barrier using her treasure.


    She can''t see what''s going on outside due to Rose''s stone walls, but she can hear Lucien''s wives prepare to attack the barrier.


    "Humph!! These stupid women think they can damage my barrier... they are stupider than I thought." The female angel smiles, but inside she is burning with jealousy of the unique beauty of Lucien''s wives and their soul weapons, of course.


    *Screeeeeee*


    Then the angels hear a high-pitched sound. In the left part of the bottom of the barrier, a part of the stone wall turns to dust while Aria and E begin to attack the barrier with powerful sound waves.


    The angels are confused because they have never seen that kind of sound attack before. Harpies are very rare, even in other words, and few of them developed such an ability.


    But what shocks the female angel the most is the fact that Aria and E are attacking the most vulnerable part of the barrier. That angel knows that treasure very well because she has used it many times, but no one has ever discovered Its weakness because the whole barrier looks the same to normal people. Well, she didn''t expect Maggie''s rare vision ability.


    Aria and E use their abilities as much as possible while Lucien''s other wives position themselves around the barrier.


    The angels are still confident in their barrier, but soon the female angel starts to see small cracks in the part where the girls are attacking.


    "Impossible... they are breaking the barrier!!" She warns the other angels.


    One of the male angels looks at Aria and E. "What the fuck!?!?! They are in the Mortal Realm¡­


    That is the same angel who looked at them with a lustful expression before, and now he is even more interested and having both for him.


    The other angel is also concerned. "Don''t underestimate them!! That demon must increase their power."


    Lord Antonius looks at Aria and E. "Let''s attack them first."


    The angels aim their light rays at the pair of mother and daughter harpy and fire it simultaneously as the female angel removes the barrier, also preventing it from being broken.


    *shhhhh*


    The light rays create another sh as the explosion of light energy quickly reach Arie and E.


    By being so near, the angels are sure that their attack killed Arie and E, but as soon as the light fades, they again see Jeanne''s beautiful golden shield defending the girls in the air as she stands on Ang''s floating tform.


    At that moment, they hear many footsteps from Lucien''s girls behind them.


    Amelia jumps towards the female angel with her white swords prepared.


    *ng*


    The angel easily blocks Amelia''s strike with the sword she takes from her storage treasure, but at that, moment Envy materializes her body behind her and attacks with her long ck daggers.


    She tries to dodge the attack but Envy acts quickly by hitting the angel''s arm., However, the woman manages to jump back and leaves just with a slight cut.


    She is shocked again as she did not expect to be hurt so easily. Her body is also very resistant, not like Melitta''s but simr. Yet, Envy has a soul weapon filled with demonic energy, which allows her to hurt that angel.


    While still in the air, a quick shadow passes under the female angel.


    *Wooosh*


    Mia, using her wind mana to boost her speed, quicklyes up behind one of the male angels and tries to attack him with a wind sh, using a short ck sword.


    Although her speed is one of the highest among Lucien''s wives, that angel is also able to block Mia''s sword due to his overall power being very high.


    Mia feels as if she is trying to attack a mountain because she uses all her strength, and the angel smiles while hardly having to make an effort to push her back.


    But Mia''s intention was not to hit that angel with her short sword.


    *Wooosh* *Wooosh*


    Two arrows fly towards that angel''s head from different directions. The angel evades both as he pushes Mia backward, but while one of the arrows passed by him without any problems, the other explodes with green energy pushing him back.


    That explosion is not very strong, but it blinds him momentarily, and as he walks backward, stone spikese from the ground, hitting his body.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Rose''s stone spikes hit that angel many times but just damage his clothes because his body is really resistant to normal attacks due to him being in the Sky Realm.


    More arrows continue to fly towards that angel, as well as Mia''s fast wind shes, which together with the stone spikes make him unable to react.


    When hepletely loses his bnce and falls to the ground, Cassidy jumps towards him,unching a brutal wind sh with all her incredible strength.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!" Cassidy makes a mighty vertical strike with her ck greatsword, which shines with wind and purple energies.


    The angel blocks with his gray sword, then the two des meet, and¡­


    *Clink*


    Under such force of Cassidy''s incredible attack, her sword, even reinforced by Reba, breaks because the angel''s sword was made with better materials from a medium world.


    Cassidy rolls forward as half of her sword flies away.


    The angel ps his wings and quickly flies off the ground, already attacking Cassidy with his sword.


    *ROAR*


    But at that moment, still in the air, Oya jumps on his back and bites his wings.


    "AAAAAAASHITTT!!!" The angel cries as Oya''s big, sharp teeth, coated with Lucien and Envy''s energy mix, prate his wings.


    Cassidy gets up, and using just half of her sword; she attacks that angel with another wind sh alongside Mia, who also attacks with a windsh.


    Both mother and daughter smile as they attack the chest of that angel, who desperately tries to get Oya off his back.


    The purple glow of the wind shes of Mia and Cassidy catches the angel''s attention, and at that moment, he can''t help but worry.


    [I''m screwed!!!] He thinks.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 356: Roses with Thorns (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 356: Roses with Thorns (2/2)</h4>


    When Amelia and Envy attacked one of the male angels, Lucien''s other wives attacked the other angels.


    Anne and Elsie surrounded the same target along with Lori, the other male angel besides Lord Antonius. This angel is the youngest in the group and just reached Sky Realm a week ago; that is, he is the weakest in the group, and after spending a lot of light mana with those three rays, he is already slightly tired.


    *ng*


    That angel takes a gray sword from his storage ring and blocks the ck katana of Lori, making a loud metallic sound.


    She feels that she cannot move the sword a millimeter forward due to the angel''s incredible strength, but when he pushes her back, Lori also feels that he is not as strong as she expected. He is clearly more likely a mage than a warrior.


    "Bitch!!" The angel curses Lori and prepares to attack her, but then he finds himself surrounded by the two fox girls, who attack him quickly with short swords.


    Using his high speed, that angel manages to block Anne and Elsie''s attacks without any problems while they attack him many times.


    But then Lories back to attack the angel from the front, while the fox girls attack his sides. He can''t help but be shocked by the speed of the girls, which despite being inferior to his, it is much higher than that of anyone from the Mortal Realm and even better than that of people from the Earth Realm early stages.


    While Lori focuses entirely on the attack, using all the katana movements that Lucien personally taught her, she uses her ability to create defensive shards around her body to block the angel''s counter-attacks.


    Elsie just reached the secondyer of the Mortal Realm approximately two hours ago, but due to being the first of Lucien''s wives to receive an energy mix with three different demonic energies, she received the most significant improvement in such a short period of time.


    Thus, she quickly attacks the angel while feeling Lucien''s energy running inside her body. That feels so good because it looks like she has Lucien by her side all the time, sharing his power, or rather their power so that she can be even stronger.


    Still, Elsie''s strength and speed are some levels below those of Anne, who had the mix of two demonic energies for quite a while and Lucien''s original energy for even longer.


    Also, Anne has her second tail grown and feels a deep connection with her two tails while attacking the angel with her short sword. She actually seems to be dancing around him with smooth, swift, and deadly strikes.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng*


    The metal sounds echo as that angel manages to block the three des without problems and still counter-attacks Lori, but he is frustrated by not being able to get through the defensive shards.


    Also, with each attack by Anne, he feels that she is getting faster. He even seems to be seeing two fox girls on Anne''s side as she is getting so fast that she seems to be creating blur images with her swift movements.


    [DAMN!!! Why do they have such incredible abilities?!?!] The angel tries to maintain a confident posture but mentally, he is shocked by the girls'' abilities.


    Such incredible abilities are very rare in medium worlds, let alone inferior ones where people usually don''t reach the Mortal Realm.


    Still, that angel is confident of beating the girls due to his power level being so much higher than theirs. The potion he took has already recovered a good deal of his light mana, so his body starts to glow with white light as he tries to blind the girls.


    *Wooosh* *Boooom*


    But at that moment, the girls duck and attack his legs while an arrow charged with life energy explodes near his face, blinding him for a second, time enough for Ne''s arrow to reach that angel''s eye.


    His body is very resistant, but like most people, it has more fragile points than others, and his eyes can be hurt by a ck steel arrow fired by Ne, using Lucien''s golden bow.


    Despite being momentarily blind, that angel feels the second arrow at thest moment and dodges it, avoiding a direct strike, but the arrow''s tip side still hurts his eyes, causing a tiny but serious wound.


    The eyes are a very fragile part of the body, and that small cut blinds one of the angel''s eyes while he is in great pain.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" He screams and quickly makes a long horizontal cut around his body with his sword while white light emanates from it.


    Anne, Elsie, and Lori jump back to avoid the angel''s furious attack, and at that moment, he flies to the sky while covering his bruised eye with one hand.


    But then a long stone spikees from the ground towards the angel. The girls quickly climb up the stone spikes and run after the angel in the sky.


    That angel tries to flies away, but then Aria and E attack him from behind with powerful sound waves.


    *Screeeeee*


    The piercing cry destabilizes the angel''s flight, and he turns to attack the harpies, but then, the stone spike hits his back.


    The tip of the stone spike breaks without causing damage to the angel, but Anne, Elsie, and Lori arrive at the angel and attacks his back with all their strength.


    A purple sparkle appears on the girls'' eyes as the angel feels cold and his wings start to freeze.


    [FUCK!!] He thinks.


    --------------------------------


    While those girls were fighting, the two other male angels, Kylee, Reba, Oya, Ko, and Ghalenna, went towards the female angel.


    *Roar*


    Oya and Ko, using their incredible speed, jump on the female angel. She quickly takes arge tower shield from her storage treasure and tries to defend herself from the tigresses.


    *Bam*


    That angel blocks Oya''s big body, and before the tigress can scratch that angel''s face, she is thrown back to Ko in the air.


    The tigresses roll on the ground without suffering serious damage while recovering their bnce.


    Kylee uses that moment to attack that angel with her ck halberd. She makes a vertical attack with her massive strength.


    *BAM* *ng*


    Due to the high senses and speed of that angel, she manages to move the shield towards Kylee and block her halberd. Still, Kylee''s unbelievable strength pushes her back a few millimeters, which scares her.


    Kylee already expected that angel to block her attack, but her intention was to hold her shield for Reba and Ghalenna to make the real attacks.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Reba spins her warhammer with all her strength towards the female angel''s nk.


    That angel is really shocked, but then her body glows with white light, and Kylee feels the shield moving.


    After boosting her strength, the female angel manages to move the shield to the side even with Kylee''s halberd holding it in time to block Reba''s attack as well.


    *BAM* *ng*


    Another strong impact sound echoes with a metallic sound as the female angel feel her shield being pushed back an inch.


    Of Lucien''s wives, Kylee has an ability that allows her to have very high brute strength and Reba, despite not having such an ability, has strength as her main attribute as well, in addition to exercising her muscles a lot as a cksmith.


    As soon as that angel blocks Kylee and Reba''s attacks, Ghalenna nks her further and attacks her wings with her emerald sword.


    Although Ghalenna does not have Lucien''s demonic energy in her body, she is in the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm and has some Pride energy, which makes her slightly stronger than a normal person at that same power level.


    But that makes her a lot weaker than Lucien''s wives, who already have power equivalent to Earth Realm people.


    The female angel notices Ghalenna''s attack and, using her free hand, grips her neck as she hits the emerald sword in her wings without causing any damage.


    "A-A-AH-RR..." Ghalenna feels as if the hand of that angel is made of metal as she quickly runs out of breath.


    *ROAR*


    The tigresses attack the angel quickly after recovering their bnce, and she is forced to stop strangle Ghalenna to use her body to hit the tigresses in the air.


    *BAM*


    The female angel hits Oya and Ko with Ghalenna''s body as if she were using a rag doll. The tigresses are thrown backward and again roll to the ground to regain their bnce.


    But Ghalenna falls to the ground and rolls without being able to get up because she is still unable to breathe properly. Her neck is totally red and bruised due to the brutal grip of that angel.


    The girls get worried about Ghalenna, but they can''t stop now.


    Kylee can''t move her halberd, so she releases it and quickly jumps over the female angel''s shield, trying to punch her, which can still be a strong attack due to her high strength.


    At the same time, Reba swings her warhammer again towards the shield of that angel, and she has no choice but to step back.


    At that moment, ice spikes fall on top of that angel, and one of Ghnna''s charged arrows also explodes on her face.


    All of that happening at the same time confuses the angel''s senses, and she fails to notice Kylee''s fist just a few centimeters away from her face as Reba''s warhammer approaches her legs.


    After recovering her bnce, Oya attacked the male angel next to her as he had his guard open, but little Ko jumped again towards the female angel while her fangs glow with purple and gray energies.


    The female angel underestimated Lucien''s wives, and now she can''t help but regret it.


    "SHITTT !!!" She exims as she sees Kylee''s fist breaking the ice in front of her face.


    --------------------------------


    While those three angels were attacked by Lucien''s wives, Lord Antinous was as well.


    In fact, he was the first to be attacked as Olivia''s dark magic strands quickly emerged around his body while she was still running towards him beside Scarlett, and Astrid flew to nk him.


    "Dark magic!!" Lord Antonius makes an expression of disgust. Angels hate dark magic as they hate demons.


    He quickly moves one of his hands like a sword, and a sh of white light destroys Olivia''s dark magic strands while he also picks up a long gray spear in his other hand.


    Unlike the other angels, who were on the defensive, Lord Antonius runs towards the girls, already attacking with his spear, creating a horizontal strike also with light mana.


    Scarlett and Olivia attack together, using the red saber and a ck katana to make vertical strikes, aiming at Lord Antonius'' spear.


    *BAM*


    The des of Scarlett and Olivia hit Lord Antonius'' spear, but there is no metal sound.


    The girls use all their strength to push him back, but the superior strength of Lord Antonius, who is in the half of the secondyer of the Sky Realm, is very high.


    His horizontal strike is not stopped, and he throws Scarlett and Olivia many meters back.


    They roll on the ground with minor injuries while Astrid descends from the sky, on top of Lord Antonius, attacking with her big and sharp dark ws gauntlet.


    But, finishing his horizontal strike, Lord Antonius quickly attacks Astrid, still in the air, with his spear de.


    Due to his high speed, Astris is forced to cancel her attack and hold the tip of his spear with her dark gauntlets.


    Due to Reba''s incredible work on those gauntlets, Astrid doesn''t get hurt with the spear de, but Lord Antonius swings it and throws her back many meters too.


    Astrid regains her bnce while still in the air due to her bat wings. She tries to attack him again, but he notices Ne and Ghnna attacking his teammates with arrows and flies towards Ne to kill her first.


    Ne notices Lord Atonious flying towards her, but his speed is very high, and she realizes that she has no way out.


    As an instinctive move, she raises Lucien''s golden bow in front of her body to defend herself.


    Lord Antonius does not like to kill, but he knows that they are enemies and there is no room for mercy. Then he makes a mighty attack with his spear to kill Ne with a single clean strike.


    That moment seems to be in slow motion for him. Then, he sees a small, young girl walking in front of Ne.


    [WHAT?!?!] Lord Antonius is confused because he does not want to kill that unarmed little girl. But he can''t stop his attack, and at thest moment, he closes his eyes to avoid seeing the damage he will do to her small and fragile body.


    Ne was also taken aback by the quick action of Kara, who came up behind her after not following Ang and Jeanne on the floating tform.


    Kara definitely has nobat skills, and she doesn''t even want to fight. But when she saw an enemy attacking one of her sisters, she felt she had to defend Ne.


    But she has no control over her ability, and all she can do is raise her little hands towards Lord Antonius.


    Then, under an attack, the special energy within Kara is aroused with Lucien''s demonic energy, and the translucent protective barrier appears, defending Kara and anyone behind her.


    *BAMMMM*


    Lord Antonius feels like hitting something extremely hard. Then he opens his eyes and notices his spear, being blocked in the air by a translucent mystic force a few centimeters from Kara''s small, delicate hands, while she smiles with a confident expression at him.


    "Little girl... what power is this?" He asks as he can''t move a millimeter, even pping his wings hard.


    "It''s my hubby power." Kara giggles with a purple sparkle in her eyes.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 357: The Groups Head

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Group''s Head</h4>


    Lord Antonius is not a person who underestimates his enemies. Always choosing to fight cautiously, he prefers to eliminate his enemies from a secure distance and not take unnecessary risks.


    Also, he respects the angelic race system and fears the wrath of the Gods. So he didn''t think twice about attacking Envy and the people who defend her.


    That fight seemed simple. Envy and Amelia are in the Earth Realm early stages, but the other women are just people from the Mortal Realm early and middle stages.


    However, in those few seconds of battle, those supposedly simple women fought with a synchronism never before seen by Lord Antonius and his mates.


    With strength and speed far superior to that of the Mortal Realm, those women managed to suppress those angels using their numbers, and with rare and incredible abilities, in addition to soul weapons, they actually seem to have more advantages than they, Sky Realm angels.


    Shocked, or rather impressed, is how Lord Antonius is now, seeing a small nobatant girl block his powerful attack with bare hands.


    Also, she confidently smiles while talking about her husband. Of course, Lord Antonius cannot help but be a little worried.


    Still, he has confidence, not in his own power but in Melitta and their other mates. Although the other eight angels went look for Alexa''s assistant, their leader is nearby, so he just has to give the signal, and she will quicklye to help them.


    Lord Antonius''s left hand glows with white light, and he raises it to cast a small ray of light to the sky.


    "HAAAAA!!!" But then he sees Astriding down from the sky again as she attacks with her dark w gauntlets.


    He raises his spear and blocks Astrid''s attack while trying to knock her to the ground.


    Kara steps back, and Ne fire ck arrows at Lord Antonius.


    But the arrows break when hitting his body at the same time that he manages to spin his spear and knock Astrid to the ground.


    He quickly tries to pierce her body with his spear, but at that moment, the ground below Astrid turns into dust, and she falls, going out of reach of Lord Antonius'' spear, while he has to block two other des that appear in front of him.


    *ng*


    Olivia and Scarlett hit Lord Antonius'' spear with the red saber and ck katana, making a loud metallic sound.


    He tries to force them back, but their strength increases as Lucien''s demonic energy runs inside their bodies.


    Lord Antonius keep on hand on the spear and uses the other hand to punch Scarlett quickly. His fist glows with white energy, and she tries to go back, but he is very fast, and the blow hits her chest.


    *BAM*


    Scarlett is thrown back and feels pain in her chest, but there is no wound as just a little of her natural fur has been burned by the light. She can''t help but thank her ability, which makes her skin so tough.


    Before she falls on the ground, Olivia creates many strands of dark magic to try to contain Lord Antonius while Astrid tries to attack him again.


    Still blocking Olivia''s de, Lord Antonius ignores the dark strands and grips Astrid by the neck. He quickly tries to break her neck but then notices her tail, with a poisonous stingering towards his face.


    He turns his face quickly, and Astrid''s stinger scratches his face as he notices Maggie falling from the sky, with her dark dragger on fire.


    At that moment, when Lord Antonius realizes that he is screwed, it is also the same moment that the other angels are receiving deadly strikes from the other girls.


    Those four angels realize that they underestimated Lucien''s wives, and while it seems totally impossible for four Sky Realm people to be defeated by two Earth Realm people and a bunch of the Mortal Realm one, it is really happening.


    [Who are these people?]


    [How are they so powerful?]


    [What kind of power did the demon give them?]


    [Who is the one they call hubby?]


    While puzzled about Lucien''s wives, those angels also wonder where their leader is.


    [Melitta... we need her!!] The four angels think at the same time while trying to resist the attacks of the girls.


    In that second, everything seems to be in slow motion as the angels focus their senses to the maximum to the point of hearing wings pping in the sky.


    [Melitta?!?!] They can''t help but hope that she will appear to save them with her incredible power from someone from the seventhyer of the Sky Realm.


    And then they see her face¡­


    Not as they wanted, but in a way that destroys all hopes that they still have to win that fight.


    Melitta''s severed head spins in the air while those four angels get shocked to the soul.


    At that moment, Mia''s short de and Cassidy''s broken sword hit the chest of one of the male angels while Oya bites his wing.


    They feel like their des are hitting hard metal because that angel''s body is really tough.


    "I''m here." For a second, they worry, but then they hear Lucien''s voice behind and feel his warm hands on their wrists, helping them to pierce that angel''s chest.


    Lucien''s body shines with the mix of purple and gray energies while his power enters the girls, empowering them even more.


    The des of Mia and Cassidy enter the body of the angel, destroying all his defenses, which allows Oya to rip his wing off while he screams in pain.


    At the same time, the Ghost Lady flies alone towards Anne and Elsie. As soon as the fox girls hit the wings of that angel, he turns to attack them.


    Then Lust materializes her body above the angel and ties his neck with her whip as the cursed sword descends from the sky and spikes in his skull, killing him on the spot.


    As the first male angel falls backward, the other girls step back, and Lucien turns and takes Amelia''s hand. Then he spins her in the air, and she falls towards the angel while summoning her two white des.


    Amelia spikes her swords in the angel''s chest along with Mia and Cassidy''s des. Then Envy materializes her body and shoves her daggers in his skull.


    Lucien wastes no time, and using his super-speed, boosted to the maximum, flies towards the female angel, who rolls on the ground after receiving a blow on the leg by Reba''s warhammer and a mighty punch from Kylee on her face.


    The female angel tries to get up, but Lucien thrusts his red katana into her chest, crossing her body and spiking the de in the ground, preventing her from moving.


    *Roar*


    Then little Ko roars, more cutely than scary, and bites the head of that angel.


    Although she doesn''t have the strength of Oya, Ko is in the Mortal Realm and has a lot of the demonic energy of Lucien and Envy, which makes their fangs deadly even for Earth Realm people.


    She bites with all her strength but fails to prate the skull of that angel. So, Lucien begins to pat her head and gives even more energy to Ko, boosting her strength until she manages to pierce the eyes of the female angel.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!!!" The female angel loudly screens while Ko brutally destroys her eyes. Her fangs full of demonic energy are like the worst poison for that poor woman.


    At the same time, Lust and Envy help Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia to contain Lord Antonius.


    Lucien quickly flies towards him, already kicking his back.


    *BAM*


    Lord Antonius rolls on the ground after receiving Lucien''s powerful and fast flying kick.


    He quickly tries to get up, but Lust ties his neck as Olivia''s dark strands begin to wrap around his body.


    Ayer of stone begins to appear around Lord Antonius'' legs as his wings freeze, preventing him from moving.


    Astrid jumps on top of him and starts punching his belly with her dark w gauntlets. She can''t do much damage with just one hit, but as his defenses are slowly destroyed, her blows start to really hurt him.


    Envy materializes her body beside Lord Antonius as well and spikes her dark daggers in his shoulders.


    "DAMNNN!!!" He exims as he realizes it''s over. They lost that fight so quickly, but even so, it wasn''t faster than Melitta''s death.


    While the other living angels are finished by Lucien''s wives, Kara runs to him and hugs his waist tightly. "Hubby!!"


    Lucien pats her head with a loving expression. But then he realizes Ghnna dropping her bow and running towards Ghalenna, still motionless on the ground.


    He flies towards them, and Lust also materializes alongside the elven girls and exins. "Her neck is hurt, but it''s not so bad. One of those potions will help her."


    Ghnna kneels on the ground and supports Ghalenna''s head while she has difficulty breathing. Then she looks at Lucien and nods.


    Lucien knows that the "super potion" can help Ghalenna, but of course, there is another method that is faster and simpler. Also, Ghnna, with just one look, made it clear that she has nothing against that.


    Then he puts his hand behind Ghalenna''s neck and looks her in the eye.


    Ghalenna is confused, but when he moves his mouth towards hers, she panics, not knowing what to think about that.


    For a second, she remembers the times she kissed herte husband when they were young. He was an arrogant man, and she didn''t like him at all, but he forced her to kiss him, and since they were married, no one would think it was wrong for her to serve him as a wife.


    She never liked to kisses, and in fact, has a certain trauma about it. But now, Lucien is going to kiss her. Although she heard from the other girls how his kisses are wonderfully perfect, she is still scared.


    Ghalenna feels a lot of pain in her neck as she sees Lucien''s lips slowly approach hers.


    He smiles at her, and that affectionate and confident expression immediately begins to calm her racing heart. She can''t help but feel safe with him beside her. That is an instinctive feeling, and although she doesn''t want to feel it, her body doesn''t give her a choice.


    Then their lips touch for the first time. All his movements are slow and gentle. His natural scent gets into her nose and destroys any barriers she still had against him.


    Lucien moves his lips onto hers just enough for her to get used to the taste of his mouth before he presses his tongue against her teeth.


    "Don''t resist, mom! He will heal you quickly." Ghnna begs while holding her mother''s hand.


    Ghalenna has a slight idea of Lucien''s powers and knows that he won''t do her any harm. Also, her daughter''s request and her worried expression make Ghalenna want to cooperate with him at any cost.


    She opens her mouth, and Lucien''s tongue enters it immediately, taking much of his fragrant and delicious healing saliva, also full of demonic energy.


    That explosion of vors and feelings brought by Lucien''s kiss quickly smashes Ghalenna''s bad memories about kissing.


    In fact, she quickly bes addicted to Lucien''s mouth and those sensations, especially the feeling of power that begins to run inside her body, which is actually much better than the feeling of power that she had beside Eve.


    [He''s just healing me...] Ghalenna thinks to herself as she tries not to fall in love with Lucien just for that kiss. He seems to be immune to all the hate and prejudice she has against men.


    Lucien does not want to seduce Ghalenna, especially in a situation like that, but for his powers to work faster and more efficiently, he has to cause more pleasure, so he begins to kiss Ghalenna passionately, pleasing her body, soul, and heart.


    Meanwhile, Ghnna has to deal with her conflicting feelings. She wants Lucien to heal her mother quickly, but she can''t help but be jealous as well.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 358: Love and Hate

    <h4>Chapter 358: Love and Hate</h4>


    After the pain, healing is very pleasurable, as is eating after feeling very hungry. The body feels so good¡­


    That is how Ghalenna feels now, like someone who has been hungry for years, and then the most delicious and satisfying food possible has simply entered her mouth.


    She feels stronger and stronger as that mysterious and pleasurable energy runs through her body, improving her entire life as she never thought to be possible.


    Of course, all women can imagine that Lucien''s kiss is incredible because all his wives and troops are always talking about how they feel in heaven in his arms.


    But it will always be different to hear stories about that and feel it personally as well as each woman will feel special in a unique way with Lucien.


    As Ghalenna''s body quickly recovers, she feels Lucien''s tongue make a pleasant mess inside her mouth. She forgets everything around, and only they matter now.


    Her hands instinctively go to his neck while she wants more and more of that.


    But then she feels Lucien slow his movements and starts to move his mouth away from hers. Ghalenna is already able to breathe perfectly, so she understands that she is almostpletely healed.


    "No..." She whispers when their lips part and immediately gets embarrassed, getting even more flushed than before.


    Ghnna giggles, but Lucien just smiles at Ghalenna with a loving expression. "We''ll finish thister, okay?"


    Ghalenna feels so confused. There is so much going on now, and her feelings are in chaos, but she is sure she wants to continue thatter. After experiencing such pleasure and power that Lucien can give her, she wants to at least make sure she doesn''t want that, or¡­


    "Mm." She nods while she finds no words to say to Lucien. But gratitude and excitement cannot be hidden on her expression, and neither does she want to hide that.


    Lucien gets up and looks at his other wives, especially Scarlett. "Is everyone okay? Are you hurt, my love?"


    All the girls quickly respond that they are fine. Then Ang approaches Lucien and wipes the blood off his face. "We are fine, but you were hurt. We felt when you were badly hurt... and that was scary."


    Lucien kisses Ang''s forehead tenderly. "I''m fine. I was concerned about you girls... but I believed you would be fine. Just because you were strong, I was able to stay calm and defeat my enemy."


    Then the cursed sword starts to fly over Lucien, and he smiles. "Also, I had help from Lust and the Ghost Lady."


    The girls make a confused expression as they look at the sword.


    "The Ghost Lady? Is she this sword?" Anne asks.


    He nods. "She''s dangerous, so we must be careful until we know if she''ll really behave well."


    While the girls gaze at the Ghost Lady, Lucien walks over to Scarlett and begins to caress her face. "I know you were hurt. Let me see it."


    Scarlett moves Lucien''s hand to the center of her chest, where there is a small hole in her leather armor, and her fur and skin are slightly burned.


    "I''m fine, but I can''t say the same about the fur you love so much..." Scarlett giggles as she sees Lucien''s sad expression.


    "It will regenerate in a night of fun." Lustments as Lucien stroke Scarlett''s chest.


    Lucien knows that Scarlett''s wound is superficial, and he also understands that in life and death battles, leaving with injuries is almost inevitable.


    But those angels came out of nowhere and attacked them just like the first group did before. He, Lust, and Envy are demons, but his wives are not, and he does not ept that the angels continue to attack them for no reason.


    He kisses Scarlett quickly and starts walking towards Lord Antonius, while Astrid continues to punch him.


    "Damn angels!! I didn''t start this, but I will finish it!!!!" Lucien speaks furiously while his eyes shine with gold and purple sparkles, also with little strands of gray energy.


    The girls move away from Lord Antonius as theyers of stone and ice that held his body disappear. Also, Envy removes her daggers from his shoulder.


    Although very wounded, that angel still has the strength to crawl, but Lucien lifts him by the cor of her torn shirt. "Bastard!!!"


    First, Lord Antonius is shocked by Lucien''s appearance. He has demonic horns and dragonic wings. Also, that purple and gold sparkle in his eyes is unlike anything he has seen before.


    Second, he is shocked by Lucien''s power. Although Lord Antonius is injured, he is still a Sky Realm person while Lucien is in the Mortal Realm. However, he can''t get rid of Lucien''s grip as he couldn''t avoid his kick before.


    "WAIT, WAIT!!!" Lord Antonius cries.


    "Wait?!" Lucien asks sarcastically as he lifts the poor angel.


    "If you kill me, more of my people wille after me. You don''t want that, right?" Lord Antonius asks as he tries to keep his life.


    Lucien starts tough. "Do you see my horns and wings? Damn, you''re a stupid angel, so there''s no way I can have mercy on you or any of your people."


    "Are you really a demon?" The angel asks.


    "It doesn''t matter because I wouldn''t go after your people for that. But..." Lucien looks quickly at his wives. "Anyone who tries to hurt my loved ones will have the same end..."


    "No, no, no..." Lord Antonius starts to beg as he tries to get rid of Lucien''s grip.


    But Lucien, using his demonic energies to boost his body, uses his left hand to hold the angel''s neck and press him on the ground while he starts punching his face with the other hand.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Lucien''s punches are stronger than Astrid''s, and due to him having more demonic energy, the damage to Lord Antonius is much more significant.


    He continues to punch while disfiguring the angel''s face in a bloody mess. Chin, mouth, nose, eyes, forehead... Lucien smashes the whole face of Lord Antonius.


    "Damn, you angels had to attack my family... This is not just about the past anymore. I''m going after you... each angel in your world will have the same end, and there will be no stone left unturned." Lucien speaks as he beat Lord Antonius.


    The angel ps his wings desperately as he tries to get rid of Lucien, but nothing can be done, and he just suffers more and more.


    Lucien punches Lord Antonius''s head so hard that his fist also gets hurt with each blow, but his energies heal him quickly, and he punches more and more.


    Five minutester, Lord Antonius'' skull is already cracked in many parts while there is a blood pool around them.


    Lucien stops punching and knows that Lord Antonius is not yet dead. The angel, unable to see or hear anything, uses hisst breath of life to turn and try to p his badly injured wings.


    He looks like an insect that has already died, but the body still moves due to instincts.


    *ROAR*


    Oya and Ko roar simultaneously as they jump on Lord Antonius'' back and rip his wings off. His body, unable to resist anymore, stops working, and he chokes on his own blood.


    The Ghost Lady flies into Lucien''s hand, and he uses her to cuts off that angel''s head.


    Then Lucien takes a deep breath as he calms down again. He looks at the other three dead angels and Melitta''s head on the ground.


    "You were amazing!" He smiles at his wives.


    "We are stronger together." Cassidy smiles.


    "I felt your energy giving me power while I fought... that was incredible." Elsiements.


    "Also, Envy led us while you faced that other angel. Without her and Amelia, we wouldn''t have made it." Ang exins.


    Lucien smiles at Amelia and Envy while extending his hands to them. Envy quickly materializes next to him and hugs his waist while Amelia quickly reaches the other side and hugs him too.


    "Thank you so much for that." He thanks Amelia and Envy.


    "No!" Ameliains as she kisses his cheek. "You can''t thank me for fighting alongside my family."


    Lucien smiles as he is very happy that Amelia considers his wives her family. Despite wanting that so badly, he could never force her to ept the girls in her heart as he did.


    Envy, on the other hand, smiles with a lewd expression while stroking his chest and belly. "I was a good girl, didn''t I?"


    He nods. "Yes, you did... and good girls get rewards..."


    "I always want to behave well so that you reward me by punishing me in bed..." Envy excitedly smiles as he moves her hand towards his cock.


    But Lucien quickly holds her hand and kisses her on the lips. "I will, but not now. The fight is not over yet; there are eight others of them, who have gone south."


    "They are after the crystal mine and the captive angel." Lust exins.


    "This mine... why did they send angels with this type of teleportation? These are instant teleport gems, aren''t they?" Rose asks.


    Lust nods. "Exactly. In fact, they don''t want the crystals, but the cursed sword."


    "The Ghostdy?" Elsie asks, and Anne thinks the same thing.


    Lucien looks at his fox girls with a loving expression. He will not hide anything from them about Adeline and their royal heritage.


    "There is a lot that I need to exin to you about it, but now we need to deal with those angels. They already make it clear that they are hostile to us, so there is no chance of peace between us." Lucien exins.


    "Those bastards attacked us; they tried to hurt our family. We must hunt them all down and give them the hell before death." Amelia speaks as she hugs Lucien tightly.


    All Lucien wives nod, including Ghalenna and Kara. But he realizes that Dawn has a worried and sad expression on her face. She has his tattoo and is part of his family, but he still hasn''t started treating her as his wife, and it makes her feel away from the group.


    ''I need to do something about Dawn.'' Lucien talks to Amelia mentally.


    Amelia quickly responds. ''Do it. I will always be jealous of the other girls, but we are one family... I am sorry to have taken so much to understand that.''


    ''I love you so fucking much!'' Lucien kisses Amelia''s lips before flying in front of Dawn, who is behind the other girls.


    She steps back, but he quickly approaches her and begins to gently caress her face and wipe some tears that run down from her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t be afraid; we can beat them." Lucien speaks in a loving tone.


    Lucien''s caring attitude makes Dawn feel even worse. She starts to cry more. "I... I didn''t do anything... when Envy told us to attack together, I froze. I was scared, and I couldn''t fight... Ang told me to stay behind her and Jeanne that they would protect me..."


    "This is not your fault but mine. I should have helped you to get stronger before, but I wanted to give you time to get over what happened and get your thoughts in order." Lucien speaks as he continues to stroke Dawn''s face.


    Dawn pushes Lucien back. "No!! Stop!! You are always so kind and loving to me, but I don''t deserve it. You let me stay at your house and take care of me, but I never do anything to help you. I''m an idiot woman who has nothing good, and you take care of me for pity... I can''t go on like this!!"


    Lucien takes a quick step forward, holds Dawn by the waist, and kisses her lips passionately.


    Without stopping kissing, he talks to her mentally. ''Dawn, you have my tattoo. We have a soul contract. We are deeply connected, and there is nothing that can change it.''


    Before she can do anything, he continues. ''Before we even met, I read about you in books. I heard legends about you, and even though I knew you were defending shitty racists, I believed I would like you for the kind and honorable woman you are.''


    Dawn feels something good rising inside her as Lucien''s energy runs through her body. She begins to follow the movements of his mouth and allows his tongue to enter and intertwine with hers.


    Lucien keeps talking to her mentally. ''We all have ws... you were a very naive person, and you were brainwashed, but we opened your eyes. You now have the potential to be a woman even more incredible and stronger than before.''


    He begins to caress her waist while devouring her tasty mouth. ''And of course, I am a very greedy and selfish man who could not help wanting to have such an incredible woman only for me...''


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 359: When things are simple

    <h4>Chapter 359: When things are simple</h4>


    Of course, Dawn wants to be with Lucien as his wife. She wants to really belong to his family and receive his love. And precisely for that reason, she was so concerned about never being able to be like his other girls; she feared she would not be strong enough to fight alongside Lucien and Amelia.


    She has not yet recovered from discovering that all her life was a lie. Dawn still mes herself for being so naive, or rather stupid.


    But whenever she feels terrible and her self-esteem seems to disappearpletely, she receives a smile or hugs from Lucien, and everything seems to be fine. He can easily make her feel good and confident again.


    Now, more than ever, he is making her feel good not only as a person but as a woman, too. Her feminine desires that awoken when she met him are finally being satisfied.


    Dawn hugs Lucien even more tightly as they kiss. So she speaks in his mind. ''I was so worried that it wouldn''t happen... I was afraid that you wouldn''t want me...''


    ''I''m sorry for making you wait. I just wanted to give you some space and time, but in fact, you were already my since when you epted my tattoo. I told you that our connection would be forever.'' He responds as his hands run on her waist and back.


    Dawn finally manages to stop crying while smiling. ''Having you and Amelia supporting me was the reason I didn''t break, but... I''m a greedy and selfish woman that couldn''t help but want more from you...''


    Lucien stops the tongue kiss and kisses her lips quickly while smiling. "I can give you everything you want. In fact, I want to start making you stronger right now..."


    Dawn blushes while her most private part gets very excited. But Lucien makes a sorry expression. "Yet, now we have to deal with the other angels."


    She nods while trying to take a step back, but Lucien takes her hand. "You have Amelia''s energy, and now I am giving you as much of my energy as I can. You will fight by my side, and you will fear nothing."


    "Mm." Dawn nods to Lucien while she holds his hand tight.


    Then she looks at Amelia and Lucien''s other wives. Everyone is smiling at her with happy expressions, which makes her even happier, mainly due to having Amelia''s approval.


    Ghalenna can''t help but feels a little jealous of Dawn. After that kiss, she knows that she will never be the same, but she is still a very proud woman and doesn''t think she could beg for Lucien''s affection.


    Lucien looks at the smashed flowers on the ground with a sorry expression as he speaks to his wives. "Did you have any luck with the flowers?"


    Ang nods. "Yes, I mean, I think most of us chose a flower before they arrived."


    "Damn angels!!" Ameliains. "Dawn and I still don''t have our flowers."


    Dawn can''t help but smile even though the situation is not exactly good. Before, she was looking at the flowers while wondering if she should get one, but now she is sure that Lucien wants her as his wife, so she is thrilled and willing to run through all the forests of this world to find the best possible flower for her lover.


    But Envy gives Amelia an upset expression. "I didn''t get my flower either!!"


    Amelia shows her tongue to Envy as a provocation. Lucien and the other girls can onlyugh at their strange rtionship. It doesn''t even look like they were fighting side by side like good sisters a few minutes ago.


    Astrid takes a feather from the angel wing that little Ko is biting. "They are not rare birds, but these feathers have a very important meaning for us."


    Cassidy nods. "Yes, that battle was quicker but tough. Our enemies were stronger than us, but together we seeded."


    "Thanks to Hubby''s love, we are so fucking strong. We can win any challenge together!" Olivia smiles at Lucien.


    Lust kicks Lord Antonius''s body. "There has never been anything like this before. Our hosts are powerful, but they never ignored the difference between two power realms that way, let alone the fact that the girls are not our hosts."


    Envy smiles. "If we already have this power now, imagine when we reach the Earth Realm... we will be able to beat Immortal Realm people. So... what when reach the Immortal Realm?"


    Before Lust can say anything, Envy starts tough. "Damn!! Why try to reach the Cosmic Realm if we will have the power of a Primordial before that?"


    "Not just one... but many..." Envy looks at Amelia and Lucien''s other wives.


    "Go easy, Envy." Lust speaks. "Our journey is just beginning.


    "No way!" Envy shakes her head. "We are already so fucking powerful. Our sisters will not believe it... I just wanna see Pride''s reaction when she finds out what we did."


    Lucien can''t help thinking about Pride and Eve, of course. "We have to go. They must also have seen the lights in the sky and being back. Also, the angels can go after Eve to find June."


    Lust begins to wipe the blood off Lucien''s face and chest. "Ourst battle was really tough. Maybe we should get some rest."


    He looks at his wives. "Can we do it right now? Everyone is fine, right?"


    All the girls nod. But Cassidy makes a thoughtful expression. "What if they are stronger than these angels? We need a n first."


    "They are not," Lucien responds and quickly exins his thoughts. "I saw thirteen lights, but only five of them came here, and one of them even moved away from the others. I''m pretty sure the division was based on general power and not numbers."


    Then Lucien looks at Lord Antonius'' head. "Also, he was the strongest of those four, and I saw him make a dispair expression when he saw that female angel''s head. I think she is the leader of the thirteen, and he never thought she would fall. So they came in five because they trusted that close to their leader, they would have the same general power as the other eight."


    "Yes, it makes sense." Envy nods.


    Lust also agrees. "So they must be in the early Sky Realm as not even angels would waste instant teleport gems on warriors below the Sky Realm."


    "Also, they must have sent a lot of troops from Earth and Mortal Realms like that group from before. Lucien is right; we have to kill them now before their troopse." Envy speaks.


    "Hopefully, we''ll have Eve''s help. The lights fell on the spot where we met before, so she must being back right now." Lucien speaks.


    "But she must be on the other side of the continent now." Ameliaments.


    Lust responds. "She may have reached the Sky Realm by now, so crossing the continent at high speed can be done in an hour."


    Lucien proudly smiles. "Big sis... she''s so fucking amazing, so I bet she''s already in the Sky Realm."


    Amelia makes a jealous expression as shepares herself to Eve and Donna, the strongest ones of their sisters.


    He realizes that and approaches her to embrace her. "Don''t do that, sis. Don''t worry aboutyers and realms. You saw how your power can''t be normally ssified as it is with normal people."


    "I know..." Amelia speaks in a low tone.


    He pats her head and talks to her mentally. ''Also, soon you will start to get stronger even faster... you know...''


    She blushes at the thought of doing ''such'' things with Lucien, but she has no desire to back down. She has waited too long to get what she really wants and will not wait anymore.


    [As soon as those damned angels are dead, I will do it with him!! I have to do it before Sophiaes back and steals all of his affection...] Amelia thinks as she hugs Lucien.


    "Are we taking the troops?" Ne asks.


    Lucien looks at Lust. "How long until the troops of the angels arrive?"


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "These instant teleport gems can take people from one world to another in a few hours or even minutes depending on the distance, so I think they found out about the previous group fails one or two hours ago..."


    "High-quality portals with abundant resources for many people can take two, three, or even four days depending on several factors." Envy exins.


    Lucien mods. "Okay, so we have at least two days... we are not going to move the troops now as that would slow us down, so we are going to kill these eight angels and then prepare for the arrival of therger group."


    The girls again nod in agreement with Lucien''s n, then he opens the Purple world portal. "That way, I can fly ahead and get there faster."


    They prefer to fly alongside Lucien but in that situation, letting him fly alone will be faster, so the girls quickly start to enter the portal, but it creates a problem because Ghalenna does not have Lucien''s tattoo.


    Ghnna and Ghalenna hold hands as they look at Lucien with inquisitive expressions.


    "I could carry you, but that would also slow us down..." Lucien says to Ghalenna with a sorry expression.


    Ghalenna looks at her daughter with a sad expression as she slowly lets go of her hand. "We''ll meet again soon, right? It''s alright; I can go back to the fox-n and wait..."


    But Ghnna holds her mother''s hand tightly. "I... I was still upset with you before but during the fight... I was so worried when I saw you hurt on the ground... I don''t want you to be away from me. I don''t want you to stay away from us!"


    Ghalenna smiles as she is thrilled that Ghnna doesn''t want to push her away anymore. She still regrets being a bad mother, but she can be at peace now by knowing that Ghnna has forgiven her.


    "I can''t go with you..." Ghalenna speaks in a sad tone. "My ce is here, serving my Queen and protecting my people."


    Lucien steps forward. "Eve wille with me because our family will always be together. Also, we can keep portals as bridges between our worlds. I will have toe back here regrly to check if everything is fine, so you can be visiting your people from time to time."


    Ghalenna makes a thoughtful expression as her body begs her to follow Lucien. "But... I can''t. You said it yourself, I''m a selfish woman, and my selfishness is to be with..."


    She thinks about her people, but for a moment, things don''t look the same as before. Ghalenna does not think that her people need her but that they are in order now. There are no more abusive men in the Alliance, and the Light Empire is finished. Also, Portgreen is in order too and is their allies. The continent in peace.


    Also, when Ghalenna imagines herself as a leader and defender that her people can trust, she feels that something is missing. Then she looks at Ghnna and imagines her traveling between worlds with Lucien and their family¡­


    Ghalenna realizes that she envies her daughter for having that opportunity and envies Lucien for having Ghnna''spany.


    She realizes that she wants to be with her daughter as much as with Lucien and Eve. In the few days that she was with them, everything was so intense and incredible... She wants power like Lucien''s wives and his love... she wants to have something to fight for, not the happiness of others, but her own.


    Ghalenna holds Ghnna''s hand again while looking at Lucien with a determined expression. "Give it to me, please..."


    She quickly lifts her blouse, revealing her low belly area. "I want the tattoo... I want to go with you."


    "You know there is no going back, right? After I give you the tattoo, we will be profoundly connected forever, and I will not let you run away." Lucien exins.


    Ghalenna giggles. "I''ll not want to run away, so we won''t have that problem..."


    Then she makes a loving expression. "I want to be with my daughter from now on. I also want to be with my Queen, and... with you. Being your wife is not a price for that but the biggest reward."


    "Well said!" Lucien smiles and moves his hand toward Ghalenna belly.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 360: Dangerous Jokes

    <h4>Chapter 360: Dangerous Jokes</h4>


    A kiss from Lucien can make women never forget him, and the touch of another man will feel horrible, but getting his tattoo is the real confirmation that the woman who receives it will belong to him forever no matter what.


    After receiving his tattoo and making that deep soul connection with him, women will always feel that a part of them is missing when away from him, and their life will look more colorful and bright when next to him.


    But that is not a one-sided situation. After the ''pact,'' Lucien will also feel connected to the women with his tattoo and will not be able to bepletely at peace and satisfied without knowing that those women are really fine and happy, which can only happen when they are beside him.


    That is how Ghalenna somehow feels things will be while Lucien puts his tattoo on her. She agreed to do it to continue alongside her daughter and her beloved Queen, but it is still a little scary to think that she will be connected so deeply to a man for her entire life and perhaps beyond that.


    But Ghnna''s happy smile and Lucien''s loving expression make Ghalenna sure there is no way that could be bad. In fact, she is excited to know what her life will be like from now on.


    Lucien''s other wives, who have not yet entered the portal, also smile at Ghalenna, showing their ''wee to the family.''


    Once the tattoo ispletely formed on the beautiful and sexy little belly of the mature elf Queen, Lucien kisses her lips passionately.


    [DAMN!! I''m already addicted to it...] Ghalenna thinks while she can''t stop her body from feeling so fucking good with Lucien''s kiss and touch.


    Then she hears his voice in her mind as his hands run over her body. ''I will help you to be an incredibly powerful and even more proud woman. You will not regret it.''


    Ghalenna still doesn''t know how to use mentalmunication, so she has to move her lips to the side to speak while Lucien continues to kiss her face. "I''ve never been more sure about a decision before, even though it seems a little scary."


    "You have nothing to fear being part of our family. We will face dangerous situations, but we will protect ourselves no matter what. Now we need to go; you can meet your new home." Lucien smiles and points to the purple world portal.


    "Mm." Ghalenna smiles at Lucien and kisses him again before walking to the portal holding hands with Ghnna.


    "Wait." Ghnna bends down and pulls a feather from an angel wing piece on the ground and give it to her mother.


    Ghalenna takes the feather and smiles at Lucien again before entering the portal.


    Dawn and Amelia also take feathers from angels just like the other girls and enter the portal.


    As soon as Jeanne and Kara are about to enter the portal, Lucien hugs them and kisses them on the head.


    "You were very brave, Kara. I am so proud of you." Lucien smiles at the little maid.


    She blushes as she smiles adorably. "I felt your energy running inside my body while my ability was activated. I could even feel your hand holding mine... that felt so good."


    "I love you, my dear." Lucien kisses Kara''s lips, and she runs into the portal while she can''t contain her excitement and embarrassment.


    Then he looks at Jeanne. "What you did... protect the others ... this is you, such a good and courageous person who stands in front of others to defend them even in the most dangerous situations. I''m so happy that I didn''t let you run away from me."


    Jeanne also blushes, and the color of her cheek matches her beautiful pink hair. "As Kara said, I also felt your energy inside me, helping me to hold that shield in front of others. I wouldn''t do it for random people, but for my family, I will do anything. What gives me the strength for that is your love."


    "I look forward to seeing the shield." Lucien smiles and kisses Jeanne before she enters the portal.


    Then Maggie and Kylee finish looting and burning the bodies of the angels.


    "Take this to Amelia and Envy to them to see what''s valuable inside," Lucien tells Kylee to take the angels'' storage treasures to Envy as she will be able to identify the items inside them more easily.


    Lust can also enter Purple world whenever she wants, but she prefers to be with Lucien all the time.


    As soon as all the girls enter the purple world, besides Lucien and Lust, only the Ghost Lady is left outside, floating around him, eager to receive more of his demonic energy.


    It holds the grip of the silver de and gives her more energy while talking to Lust. "Can we send her to the purple world or some storage treasure?"


    Lust shakes her head. "There is no known method of storing a cursed weapon. You also cannot store she in your soul as you are not connected."


    "So, let''s do it the old way." Lucien takes off a belt with a scabbard from his storage ring and wears it.


    Then he puts the Ghost Lady in the scabbard. With her being so close to his body, he can still send his demonic energy to her without using his hands.


    The silver de shines with a purple aura and Lust giggles. "She looks happy there. I bet the red katana and the naginata are jealous now."


    Lucien smiles as he strokes the Ghost Lady''s hilt. "She was alone for so long, so it doesn''t hurt to pamper her a little bit."


    Before Lust can say anything, he hugs her around the waist and kisses her lips passionately. She can''t help but act like a young girl in love with any affection act from him.


    ''Go back inside.'' He talks to her mentally, and Lust quickly returns to his soul.


    Then he looks towards the south and ps his wings the hardest possible, flying at his top speed without consuming much of his demonic energy.


    *Wooooooosh*


    Strong wind waves generated by his wings take the crushed flowers from the ground and swing the trees while Lucien flies towards where the eight lights fell, that is, the ce of the previous battle against the other group of angels.


    ----------------------------------


    A while ago.


    As the thirteen lights cross Argerim''s sky, five women travel on a floating stone tform above the ocean, at the east of Portgreen.


    "Look that!!" Donna points to the lights in the sky.


    "Instant teleport gems..." Daisyments.


    Wrath materializes her body next to Donna and looks at the lights with an excited expression. "More powerful enemies... it''s good."


    "Sophia, get ready," Donna speaks as she watches the lights split into two groups and fall. Eight of them fall in a ce that seems nearer them, so Donna already wants to go there to satisfy her hunger for battle.


    "..." But Sophia doesn''t answer as she is lying, immobile, and with closed eyes on her floating magic pillow.


    Within the dream world, Sophia is stroking a painting of Lucien while Sloth watches her with a thoughtful expression.


    "Sophia?!?!" Donna calls out to her again while Daisy is silent. She is still afraid of the sisters even though they are allies.


    "..." Sophia continues to sleepfortably while using the dream world to relieve some of her ''hunger'' for Lucien and to train her mental abilities as well.


    "Brother!!" Donna exims.


    "Lucien!! Lucien!!!" Sophia wakes up quickly as she calls out his name and looks around.


    Danna and Wrath start tough while Daisy tries hard not tough. Sophia''s expectant smile slowly fades as she realizes that it was her sister''s stupid joke.


    "Sophia, look..." Donna starts to exin the situation of the lights.


    But Sophia''s expression goes from disappointed to upset, so it soon bes angry. Donna stops talking as she feels Sophia''s anger rise rapidly.


    "Sister, keep calm..." Donna takes a step back while Sophia''s face turns red with anger.


    Daisy doesn''t understand what''s going on because she doesn''t see a change in Sophia''s expression. But she can see that Donna is getting worried about something.


    "..." Wrath shakes her head with a sad expression.


    "YOU!!!" Donna sees Sophia materializes a long and cordless white bow with a circle in the middle. Then she quickly puts her hand inside that circle, which starts to glow with white energy.


    "Don''t do it, sister!!!" Donna asks. She never thought Sophia would use her soul weapon against her own sister because of such a joke.


    But Sophia doesn''t hesitate and starts to move her hand backward, making a grabbing motion. From the circle of her white bow, a bolt of white energy is formed, a magic arrow.


    Then Sophia aims at Donna''s feet and shoots that arrow, shocking her to the soul.


    *Wooosh* *BOOOOM*


    The arrow hits the spot in front of Donna''s feet as she jumps back, and the stone tform is destroyed in a great explosion of energy.


    "NO!!!" Donna screams as she falls towards the ocean.


    Unable to fly, she quickly asks Wrath''s help. ''Help me!!!''


    Then while parts of Daisy''s floating tform fall and the light from that explosion fades, Donna sees Sophia falling towards her with another arrow prepared and aimed at her face.


    "I''m sorry!!! Please, sister, stop it now!!!" Donna begs as she falls.


    But again, Sophia doesn''t hesitate and fire the magic arrow on her sister''s face. Donna is even more shocked and materializes her ax to block that arrow.


    The bright arrow begins to blind Donna as it approaches her face, so she closes her eyes and holds her ax firmly in front of her.


    Donna prepares for the impact, and in that second, when she feels that the arrow is going to hit the ax, she gets really tense.


    "..."


    But then nothing happens. Donna does not feel the arrow''s impact and does not hear any sound other than the gentle ocean breeze.


    "Huh?" Donna is really confused because she doesn''t even feel like she''s falling again.


    She opens her eyes and sees Sophia still lying motionless on top of her magic pillow while Daisy looks at Donna with a confused expression as well.


    The floating tform is safe and flying towards the western continent as Wrath shakes her head at Donna. "How long are you going to be influenced by that old trick?"


    Donna looks at her body again while taking a deep breath. "So crazy!! These illusions are more and more incredible. There was no way for me to distinguish the truth and the dream."


    Sophia slowly looks at Donna as she opens her eyes again. "Don''t do that kind of joke again."


    Donna quickly nods. "Fair!"


    Daisy is even more confused, not knowing what happened. She just saw Donna panic for no reason while Sophia didn''t move a muscle.


    Sloth materializes her body on Sophia''s side and looks at where the eight lights fell. "Your siblings in this world must have seen those lights, so I bet we''ll find them there, as well as the neers."


    "Then we''ll see how well the others are doing..." Wrathments.


    "If it''s Eve, I bet she''s already reached the Sky Realm. But if it''s Lucien... well, it would be good if he made it to Mortal Realm." Donnaments.


    Sophia shows no reaction as she speaks. "I trust him, and I don''t care about stupid Realms and Layers. My love is incredible anyway."


    "Good sisters took care of their little brother after all..." Donna responds.


    "You girls are so weird..." Daisyments.


    Donna looks at Daisy with a piercing expression, making her nervous. Then she speaks. "Go towards those lights, vampire. My ax is blood-thirsty."


    "Mm." Daisy quickly nods as she thanks her good sense for not bringing her husband on this crazy mission.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 361: The black cloud of despair

    <h4>Chapter 361: The ck cloud of despair</h4>


    *sh* *Boom*


    With an explosion of light, the other eight angels from Melitta''s groupnd in the area where Lucien met Eve while the other angelsnd near his group.


    Five of them are men of ages who seem to vary from twenty-five to forty, but all of them are over six hundred years old, just like most ordinary Sky Realm people.


    The other three angels are women of simr ages, but two of them look thirty years old while the youngest appears to be twenty-five.


    The angelsnd in one of the craters created by Lucien during the battle with Neoc and theirrades. The younger couple of angels move on opposite sides of the group with swords and shields, prepared to fight.


    One of the other male angels creates a barrier using a defensive artifact like that of the female angel who fought Lucien''s wives.


    Another female angel stands behind the angel with the artifact supporting him while two other male angels keep bows ready and look around for anything hostile.


    Meanwhile, the other couple of angels is in the middle of the group. The man looks north with a concerned expression while thinking aloud. "Melitta shouldn''t have separated us!"


    The female angels crouch on the ground and begin to touch the sand, looking for traces of June. "You know she felt demonic energy there, and we can''t ignore demons."


    "But..." The man bites his lips of apprehension. "I feel that something is wrong... Whatever is in this world, it is dangerous, and we should not be separated."


    The woman taps his leg. "Stay calm, my love. Our main problem now is to find Lady Alexa''s assistant. Any demon is less dangerous and scary than that woman."


    The couple of angels keeping the barrierugh, and the womanments. "Are you underestimating Melitta? That woman is tough. She has taken care of our house for hundreds of years, and there is no problem that she cannot solve."


    "I''m not worried about her but about us. I just feel that something is wrong here..." The angel responds.


    The male angel with the shield frowns. "Just focus on finding the damn girl. If we get this over with quickly, we can get out of this fucking world sooner."


    "He is right." The female angel with a shield nods and then looks at the other woman in the center of the group. "Did you find something?"


    The angel tracker rubs the earth on the ground and lets some sand fall slowly as her eyes shine with gray-white light, simr to Maggie''s eyes when she uses her vision ability.


    "There was a great battle here... but it was fast..." The woman thinks aloud and starts walking through the crater as her group follows her, always keeping their guard high and the barrier raised.


    Then she stops at a deeper ce in the crater where it is shaped like a body on the ground. "There were two separate fights; one on the ground with many people and the other in the air with few people."


    The man beside her makes a thoughtful expression. "Those who fought in the air should be the leaders of that group, ourpanions. They must have faced people from the Sky Realm..."


    "I think not..." The woman makes a curious expression; then, she looks at the man. "I need do it."


    The man takes a bottle of white liquid from his storage ring and gives it to the woman while stroking her head. "Don''t push yourself too hard, my dear."


    The woman smiles and drinks that liquid. Then her eyes shine with an even brighter white light as she uses her ability to the maximum.


    Now she is not only able to see traces of energy in the atmosphere, but she is also beginning to see shbacks of things that happened there.


    She sees Neoc in a fury attacking Eve; she sees one of his sisters as well as other angels being killed by Lucien and Pride as they fought.


    "I see them..." She thinks out loud. "Neoc tried to fight a woman from thete stages of the Earth Realm, but he never had a chance... the others were killed by a strange couple... the woman is a demon from Earth Realmte as well, but the man..."


    "How strong is the man?" Another female angel asks.


    "Mortal Realm." She responds.


    "Huh?!?!" All angels make confused expressions as they don''t understand how someone from the Mortal Realm fought angels from the Earth Realm.


    "Did the demon kill Neoc or the woman?" The male angel asks.


    The tracker is enchanted by Lucien''s beauty when she sees shes of his face. "He... It was the man who killed Neoc... I think he is a demon, or... a dragon..."


    "How can you have that kind of doubt?!" The man furiously asks as he has never seen such an enchanted expression on his wife''s face before.


    The tracker stops focusing on finding out what happened and uses her ability to analyze Lucien''s body, or rather, delight in watching him in shbacks.


    "That long red hair¡­ He''s so fucking handsome..." She can''t help butment while smiling.


    "He is MY husband." The angels hear a loud voice that crosses the sky like thunder.


    They look up and see Sophia lying on her floating pillow. Most of them are not tense as they soon realize her Earth Realm aura.


    But the tracker''s husband makes a concerned expression while gazing at Sophia. "I knew something is wrong... stay ready!!"


    "What''s the problem? She''s just an Earth Realm girl alone." One of the other male angelsments.


    "I just need one shot..." One of the archers aims an arrow at Sophia.


    Sophia raises a hand slowly. "What do you want with my love?"


    "Don''t kill her; he may know something about the man who killed Neoc!" One of the female angels talks to the archer while the tracker looks at Sophia using her vision ability.


    As Sophia slowly raises her hand, the tracker sees a strange green energy spread in the air around her and came towards the angels.


    "Reinforce the barrier!!" The tracker speaks to the couple of angels who take care of the barrier.


    The male angel and his wife look at each other before looking at Sophia and the tracker without understanding what is happening as they cannot see the green energy in the air.


    But then they see a scary ck cloud leave Sophia''s hands, so they start to reinforce the barrier with everything they have.


    "What is it?" The other angels think aloud while they also see the ck cloud that has a strange feeling.


    "I still don''t know what that is, but it seems to be dangerous..." The tracker thinks that her group is talking about the ck cloud, but she only sees the green energy.


    Despite all of them being of the Sky Realm''s, the group of angels is instinctively afraid of the ck cloud, yet they are confident in their barrier.


    The male angel in the center speaks to archers. "Take her down; just don''t kill her."


    Then both archers aim at non-lethal points on Sophia''s body and fire their arrows, ignoring the ck cloud.


    The arrows, charged with light energy, pass through the barrier without problems, but as soon as they arrive in the ck cloud, arms of ck energy break them in an instant, shocking all the angels.


    "FUCK!!" Both archers exim as they are more afraid of that ck cloud.


    "Who is that woman?" The tracker speaks while seeing Donna defending Sophia, blocking the arrows with her great ax while Daisy moves the floating tform in front of Sophia.


    "Who?!" The angels are even more confused because they can only see the ck cloud surrounding their whole barrier.


    *Crack* *Creeaaak*


    They begin to hear loud noises as they see many cracks quickly form on the barrier.


    "We have to get out of here!!" The couple of angels with shields speak.


    The other angels also think the same, but then the barrier quickly breaks into thousands of pieces like a globe of fragile ss, shocking them to the soul.


    "RUN!!!" The angels turn to avoid the ck cloud, but they are surrounded by it. Then they cluster in the center of the crater.


    Without being able to do anything to prevent that, the angels see the ck cloud reach them, but when they prepare to feel pain, they are surprised by the ck cloud involving them without causing any harm but preventing them from seeing anything more than two meters away.


    "What the hell is it?!" One of them exims while moving his hands in the air, shaking the ck cloud.


    The female angel of the barrier shakes her head. "I don''t know... but it''s still dangerous."


    "That girl!" Her husband speaks. "We have to knock her down quickly and get it over with."


    "I got it!" The male angel with the shield ps his wings and flies into the sky.


    The archers prepare to go too, but then the female angel with a shield sees a feather from his husband slowly falling after he flew.


    "Wait !!" She is scared, not because he loses a feather but because that feather is already ck.


    She takes the feather and starts to cry when she realizes that it is already rotten. Knowing that after an angel dies, their feathers only rot after several days, and no disease does that at this speed either, that female angel can only think that her husband is cursed to be a fallen angel.


    "WHY?!?!?!" The female angel with a shield kneels on the floor while she screams, holding the ck feather of her husband.


    The other angels around her are equally shocked and terrified. Bing a fallen angel is what all angels fear most.


    "T-this... y-y-your..." One of the archers points to the female shield angel''s wings.


    The other angels quickly realize what is happening, and the male angel of the barrier points a spear at the shield angel. "Stay away!!"


    She gets even more confused and then looks around and realizes that all the feathers of her wings are quickly rotting, something never seen before, even in the case of fallen angels.


    "NOOOOO!!!" She screams while she doesn''t know what to do.


    "We have to get out of here!!!" The archers speak and fly in the opposite direction of the shield angel.


    The barrier angel realizes that his wife''s wings are also rotting and goes into despair. In fact, the wings of all of them are rapidly rotting and falling.


    They fly in opposite directions, trying to escape the ck cloud quickly, but collide with a ck energy while giant ck ws trap them. In desperation, they fail to fight properly and fall all on the ground, crying as they watch all their feathers rot.


    Meanwhile, the tracker begins to understand what is happening. She tries to warn her friends that they are rolling on the empty ground while being mentally attacked by illusions, but all she can do is shout at them while trying to dodge the big stone spikes thate from all directions.


    In the sky, Sophia sits on her floating pillow in a lotus position while focusing her demonic energy to keep all those angels in an illusion.


    Her eyes shine with green energy as well as those of Sloth next to her, both working hard because trapping a person in an illusion is already difficult, let alone seven Sky Realm people.


    "We have to do this quickly!" Wrath speaks while summoning a big red and ck spiked warhammer.


    The front part of the warhammer head isrge and pointed like the tip of a giant stake, while the back is a big sharp spine, both glowing with blood-red energy.


    "Let''s go!" Donna nods as she jumps off Daisy''s floating tform.


    Although the fight seems to be already over, those angels are all in the Sky Realm, so they will not be killed so easily even by Donna, and as soon as they are attacked, they will be freed from the illusion of Sophia and Sloth.


    But while Daisy has to use all her power to contain the tracker, Donna and Wrath smile, excited by a good fight.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 362: Smashing Angels

    <h4>Chapter 362: Smashing Angels</h4>


    Wrath prefers to let Donna fight alone but defeat those dragons from the Earth Realm was much easier than will be to beat Sky Realm angels.


    *Woooooosh*


    The wind sounds like being cut, pierced, and crushed as she and Donna descend from the sky towards the angels already attacking with their soul weapons.


    Donna with her big ax, and Wrath with her big Warhammer, both excitedly smiling, side by side, like good sisters.


    The angel tracker can only watch while trying to get rid of Daisy''s stone spikes as Sophia and Sloth keep the other angels in their worst nightmare.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Donna and Wrath shout while focusing their demonic energy when they are about to hit one of the angels together to break all his defenses and kill him on the spot.


    "NOOO!!!" The tracker feels the powerful aura emanating from their soul weapons and flies towards them, breaking the stone spikes with her own body and ignoring the pain.


    *Wooosh* *Bam*


    But Daisy is faster as she reaches the tracker and kicks her back. Without wasting time, Daisy takes advantage of the tracker''s instability to get behind her and bite her neck.


    At the same time, Donna and Wrath hit one of the archers while he rolls on the ground. The warhammer''s head hits his belly at the same time as the ax hits his neck.


    *BAM* *BOOOM* * Tremble*


    Donna and Wrath feel like hitting hard stones, but due to their incredible strength and demonic energy, that hard stone starts to cede; that is, the warhammer slow start smashing the angel''s belly and the ax cutting his neck.


    The archer immediately wakes up from Sophia''s illusion as his body is pushed into the ground by the impact of the attacks, creating a new crater inside the early crater.


    *rgh*


    He vomits blood and his guts while the girls'' demonic energy destroys his Sky Realm defenses.


    The archer just has time to see Donna''s beautiful face before she breaks his neck. Despite a painful death, he had a beautiful vision as he left for the afterlife.


    The noise of the attack and the powerful auras of Donna and Wrath begins to awaken the other angels from the illusions, but Sophia and Sloth''s eyes shine even more brother with that mystical green as they force their abilities even more.


    That could be much easier if their enemies were Earth Realm people, but with them being a Realm above them in power, it is pushing them both to the limit of their current capabilities.


    Wasting no time, Wrath jumps towards the other archer while Donna attacks the barrier''s male angel.


    At the same time, Daisy has trouble sucking the tracker''s blood while fighting in the air. With her original power, she could easily contain that angel, but due to having been injured for so long and having now an Earth Realm level power, she cannotpete in strength and speed with someone from the secondyer of the Sky Realm.


    "Let go of me, stupid vampire!!" The tracker ps her wings furiously as she tries to hit Daisy with her elbows.


    Daisy cuts the neck of the tracker and sucks some of her blood, which is not good, before spitting it out and flying backward, firing stone des at her.


    "DAMN!!" The tracker runs her hand over her neck and feels her blood running down. She gets very angry with Daisy and flies towards her, dodging stone des while summons a long sword from her storage treasure.


    At the same time, on the ground, Wrath strikes her warhammer against the other archer, also rolling on the ground while suffering inside Sophia''s illusion.


    But due to Sophia''s demonic energy being consumed too quickly to keep six Sky Realm angels in an illusion, it starts to run out, and the body of that archer instinctively feels Wrath''s soul weapon approaching him.


    Still trapped inside the ck cloud and watching his feathers rot, that archer feels an instinctive need to defend himself and raises his hands while summoning his bow.


    *Bam* *ng*


    He manages to block Wrath warhammer''s shaft while Its t part is an inch from his face. He wakes up from the illusion confused and furious.


    "Demon!!!" The angel yells as he tries to push his bow upwards. His hands glow with white energy as he uses all his light mana to boost his strength.


    "Hehehe..." Wrathughs as her warhammer goes down millimeter by millimeter.


    Even though that archer is in the secondyer of the Sky Realm, while Donna and Wrath are in the Erath Realm, he cannotpete with them in strength, especially because she is the sin with more brute force of the seven.


    As soon as the warhammer t part touches the angel''s nose, he turns his face aside, and Wrath stomps on her weapon shaft, forcing it down and crushing his face.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" The man screams in pain as his face seems to burn with the furious red energy that runs through the warhammer.


    He ps his wings while fighting to keep life even badly hurt. But Wrath doesn''t waste time and attack him again.


    The warhammer disappears into a cloud of red dust as she quickly raises her bare hands. Then the warhammer appears in her hands again while she brings it down with all her strength, now with the pointed part of Its head down instead of the t one.


    "NOOO!!" The archer screams when he sees the big and scary thorn of the warhammering towards his face, but he cannot escape because Wrath steps on his wing.


    *Bam* *Crack*


    The red thorn spikes in his skull, killing him instantly. Blood spills on Wrath''s face, and she smiles before jumping towards another angel.


    Meanwhile, Donna repeatedly hits her ax against a translucent barrier around the male angel who made the barrier around his group. That barrier fell when they were trapped in Sophia''s illusion, but he and his wife also have treasures of protection that automatically activate when they are attacked.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    After several strong blows, cracks begin to appear on the barrier, but then that angel wakes up from the illusion and is shocked to see Donna in front of him.


    "Huh?!?!" He gets confused and happy because his wings are okay. He looks to the side and sees that his wife is also fine, but their shared personal barrier is also breaking down while Donna attacks him.


    Upon realizing that he has no more than a few seconds before Donna breaks their barrier, that angel does not think about attacking her alone but rather seeking help from his wife.


    He quickly breaks his ne, and the barrier explodes, pushing Donna back. At that moment, he ps his wings and flies to the side, rolling over his wife''s body.


    "WAKE UP!! MY LOVE, PLEASE!!!" He shouts while touches his wife''s face.


    She quickly wakes up, and the first thing she sees is the bloody de of Donna''s axing towards her husband''s wings.


    "NOOO!!!" She screams and rolls their body to the side, preventing Donna from hitting her husband, but she is not quick enough to get her whole wings out of the range of that attack.


    *Bam* *Crack* *Boooooom*


    The de of Donna''s ax hits the wingtip of the female angel, cutting off one of the most precious parts of her body. The pain is terrible, and blood sshes along with cut feathers as she screams in despair.


    "NO, NO, NO, NOOO!!!" The male angel feels horribly bad for the suffering of his wife, and in a fury, he jumps towards Donna, trying to attack her with his bare hands.


    As soon as he flies towards Donna, his wife tries to stop the bleeding from her wings but is forced to summons her mace to block Wrath''s warhammer.


    Donna is unable to attack the male angel due to having to dodge his furious blows. His hands glow with white energy, and he starts shooting fast light rays at her.


    She tries to block with the ax, but most of her body remains exposed, and some light rays hit her, causing minor burn injuries.


    But she ignores the pain and charges against the male angel. He summons a great ax, too, as they both attack each other.


    Donna''s blood-red ax hits the male angel''s gray ax, de on de, creating a powerful wave of energy.


    *Clink*


    Then half the de of the gray ax flies away while the angel wide opens his eyes in shock. Well, there was no way that a high-quality ax couldpete with Donna''s soul weapon.


    While the male angel loses his bnce, Donna continues to move her ax forward. He is unable to dodge, and the de hits his chest, cutting his clothes but not prating his body.


    Donna pushes him to the ground and releases the warhammer shaft. Then she raises both hands and joins them in a single fist while Wrath makes the same movement on the side, on top of the female angel.


    Both Wrath and Donna smile as they punch the top of the shaft of their soul weapons, pushing them further down and prating the chests of that angel couple.


    "AAHH!!" Both husband and wife scream when a centimeter of the de of Donna''s ax and the thorn of Wrath''s warhammer prates their bodies.


    Wrath and Donna''s furious red demonic energy enters the angels'' bodies, and they desperately try to push those soul weapons away to get rid of that pain.


    But Donna and Wrath punch the shafts of their weapons, again and again, prating it more deeply into the bodies of those angels, giving them a true hell.


    Simultaneously, the green glow in Sloth''s eyes begins to fade. "Sophia... this is the current limit on our energy."


    The green glow in Sophia''s eyes also fades while she looks tired. Well, she used almost all of Sloth''s and her demonic energy to contain those eight Sky Realm angels a while, which is certainly quite an achievement for someone from the Earth Realm.


    "It didn''tst long but worked..." Sophia quickly summons her soul weapon, the white bow, while the other three angels wake up from the illusion. She wastes no time and starts shooting magic arrows at their strongest of them, the tracker''s husband.


    The arrows hurt but do not prate his body, and he quickly flies backward while trying to understand what is happening.


    The couple of angels with shields also wake up and see Donna and Wrath killing theirrades. They get furious and quickly fly towards them with weapons ready.


    Sloth feels that she cannot maintain her physical body anymore to save the remaining demonic energy that she and Sophia still have. And when she turns into a cloud of green energy, she misses someone. "Where''s the vampire?"


    -----------------------------


    As they fought, Daisy and the tracker flew further and further away from their groups. The angel had to dodge the vampire''s various stone spikes while trying to contain the bleeding in her neck.


    The tracker is one of the strongest angels in her group, being on the thirdyer of Sky Realm as well as her husband. So she shouldn''t be easily hurt by Daisy, but the vampire fangs are as powerful weapons as soul weapons, and therefore the tracker wants to treat that wound as soon as possible.


    Descending from the sky and hiding inside the forest, the tracker flees from Daisy, who begins to shake the ground and destroy the entire forest to find her.


    Dust and broken trees make a mess, and the tracker gets time to drink several healing potions from her storage treasure, as well as a pill to boost her power, just like the one Neoc used in the battle against Lucien.


    She feels a wave of burning energy running through her body, and although the feeling is painful, the tracker knows that she has to take that risk to survive.


    At that time, Daisynds on the ground because her mana is running out. She looks around but doesn''t see the tracker, who uses that moment to attack Daisy from behind.


    *Woooosh*


    Despite using a quick and silent movement, the tracker cannot hide her presence from Daisy''s high senses.


    The vampire turns around, already creating several stone barriers to block the tracker''s attack.


    *Bam* *Smash* *Bam* *Smash* *Bam* *Smash*


    The tracker easily breaks down the stone barriers as Daisy starts to step back, creating new barriers.


    "SHIT!!" Daisy curses while she realizes that the tracker is stronger than before. As an alchemist, she quickly thinks that the angel used some medicine. She could also use one, but her injured body would not withstand the side effects.


    With each barrier broken, and the tracker approaching Daisy, she bes more nervous. A feeling of importance arises inside her and knowing that she is about to die and will no longer see her beloved daughter and husband is really bad.


    With no other option, Daisy turns around and runs to escape from the tracker.


    *Booooom*


    Then she hears thest barrier being broken and turns around again, not to allow the tracker to attack her from behind.


    *rgh*


    In the middle of a dust cloud, the tracker vomits a lot of blood while she doesn''t understand what happened.


    Daisy is shocked to see two des, one red and the other golden, crossing through the tracker''s chest.


    "How..." The chaotic energy of the power pill inside the tracker''s body gets even more unstable.


    *Booooooom*


    Then her body explodes just as it happened with Neoc, sshing blood, pieces of meat and bones everywhere.


    Daisy has no time to raise a barrier in front of her and falls down due to the explosion.


    She wipes the blood of the tracker on her face and then notices a figure walking towards her.


    A purple energy barrier glows around his peculiar body. He has wings, but they are not like angels and rather like dragons, yet he has long horns like a high demon.


    "Who are y-" Daisy starts to ask, but the words disappear from her mind when she is amazed by that man''s beauty, which makes every other man look like ugly frogs.


    Lucien extends a hand to her as he smiles. "You are Daisy, right? You really look like her... my sweet Rose."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 363: Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 363: Daughter</h4>


    About ten minutes ago.


    Lucien flies quickly across the sky above the great forest as he heads towards where the angelsnded.


    "Hmm..." Then he slows down when he feels something he has never felt before.


    "What is it?" Lust feels that Lucien is very confused and quickly bes concerned.


    Lucien looks ahead to the horizon but sees nothing strange in the three-mile radius. Of course, he can''t see anything clearly on the ground due to the trees of the forest.


    "I feel... like a part of me is ahead... away from my body... I can''t exin." He points forward while Lust materializes her body beside him.


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression as she tries to expand her sense of detection. "Is that connection you feel like the one you have with your soul weapons or maybe your wives?"


    Lucien tries to describe what he is feeling again. "No, it''s not like my soul weapons or the tattoo... it''s something different... like a third arm has grown in me, but it''s some miles ahead, waiting for me to get it back."


    Lust analyzes Lucien''s body several times as she expands her senses, but everything seems normal. "There are only a few beasts in the forest, nothing unusual. Let''s move on."


    "OK." Lucien nods, and they continue to fly, but now with even more caution.


    Lucien feels a familiar sensation grow inside his heart more and more as they fly forward. That feeling is definitely not bad, but it''s unknown and makes him ufortable and very curious, of course.


    After flying another minute, Lustughs. "Hahaha... it''s Wrath! I feel her aura seven or eight miles ahead. She''s fighting... probably against the angels."


    "Then we must help them." Lucien uses even more demonic energy to boost his speed as he is concerned about his sister''s safety.


    Lust quickly tries to calm him down. "Wrath is... hot head. But she is not stupid. If she is fighting, it is because she knows that she can win that fight. Also, she must not be alone."


    Lucien realizes that he didn''t ask Lust about his other sister, so he does it now. "Who''s with Wrath?"


    "You know..." Lust speaks in a confident tone.


    Lucien thinks about his sister, and the answeres quickly to his mind. "Donna... she is a hot head person, she likes to destroy everything, and... she has always had problems dealing with anger."


    Lust feels Lucien get angry as he thinks about the reasons that make Donna angry as well as all his sister, that is, the fact that their father treats their family like weapons.


    "I''m sorry..." Lust speaks in a sorry tone. "I know you all suffered and are angry at your father. But Donna was chosen quickly by Wrath shortly after Pride chose Eve. I think they just match."


    Lucien smiles. "I think things had to be this way. We fit perfectly, and... I wouldn''t be here if I weren''t with you."


    "No." Lust denies that. "I know you would be fine with another sin as well. At first, you were a naive and weak boy, but you quickly became a strong and confident man. I... I got scared and panicked when it got bad, but you... you keep calm and defeated an enemy impossible to defeat."


    She speaks in a loving tone. "It''s been a long time since you''ve been taking care of me and not the contrary."


    "We take care of each other; this is our partnership, our family way. I wouldn''t do anything without you, my love." He quickly responds.


    Lust feels so good about any word from Lucien. He always manages to make her love him even beyond any possible limit.


    She is silent for a few seconds while they continue to fly, but then she speaks again in a slightly hesitant tone. "I didn''t want to talk about it now, but..."


    "It''s alright, just say what is in your mind." He responds.


    Lust quickly exins. "That the mysterious woman said in your dream... if my sisters and I really were brainwashed and tried to unite our energies before but failed, it was because we tried the wrong way."


    "I think we never tried to use my energy. I''ve always been underestimated because my energy is for the benefit of many and not just mine... In fact, I think that''s why our energy is perfect for mixing others together."


    "Makes sense." Lucien thinks about it.


    She continues. "You saw it; the mix of energies with three energies boosted Elsie much better than the mix with only two energies. Also, that was what allowed you to make the strongest attack on that angel."


    "I know that, and we already agreed to try to unite the energies, but why are you talking about it now?" Lucien asks, even though he has an idea of what Lust wants to mean.


    "Donna is ahead..." Lust pauses before quickly continuing. "I know you don''t want to seduce your sisters, but... I just fear that we will be able to win the next battle against a much more powerful enemy. I want our family to be strong so that nothing bad happens to us."


    Lucien understands and agrees with Lust''s thoughts. "I also don''t want anything bad to happen to our family. But Donna... she''s a lot like Eve. She sees me as a little brother that she has to protect. Even if I want to seduce her, it won''t be easy. The situation is not simple even with Amelia, and she really wants it."


    "Maybe..." Lust thinks. "The best thing is for us to all be stronger together, but you can start by seducing just Wrath; we mix the energies, and then we see what to do next."


    "I don''t think it will be that easy to seduce an ancient demon, the sin of wrath, but well, I will do whatever is best for our family, including to her, of course." He exins.


    Lust is about to respond, but then she feels another demonic energy nearby. That energy is less intense and more discreet, or rather, it is calm, unlike Wrath''s furious energy.


    "She''s here..." Lust says in an excited tone.


    After realizing how much she loves Lucien, Lust began to be very jealous of the other women in his heart, especially those who have a deeper connection with him.


    But Sophia is different. In the short time that they were together, Lust saw that Sophia is a very nice and caring person, and she loves Lucien unconditionally.


    Lust knows that Sophia will do anything for Lucien, and even if it is best for him to have all the women in the universe, she will support him.


    But also because of that, Lust knows that Sophia will always have Lucien''s special affection. That is, with Sophia at his side, he will be much stronger quickly, but she will never try to push him away from his other wives or have more time with him just for her.


    And of course, Sophia is the key for them to find out if Lucien really can have children as she has the most incredible life affinity of their family and could feel the child even through the barrier that protects royal dragon babies.


    Lucien doesn''t even need to ask who Lust is talking about as he also starts to feel Sophia by their connection. In fact, he could have felt her from a greater distance, but only if he had tried it.


    "I said I would find her... but it looks like she found me first," Lucien speaks in a regretful tone. He wanted to be with Sophia much early but stopped to help his other wives.


    "If you get to her now, I think it can be considered as both meeting each other." Lust speaks.


    "Maybe." Lucien smiles as he tries to fly even faster, cutting through the air while his body glows with purple and gray energies.


    They fly for a few more seconds before Lust again feels someone different ahead. "Wait!"


    She quickly exins. "I feel two other powerful auras. They are on the ground... an angel and a vampire."


    "Rose''s mother?" Lucien thinks out loud.


    "Maybe." Lust replies.


    Lucien keeps flying as fast as possible and soon hears the fight between Daisy and the tracker. He flies towards the ground, and when he is close to reaching out to them, he sees the tracker destroying Daisy''s barriers.


    Lust exins to Lucien about the tracker''s power level and the fact that she is in a boosted state due to having consumed a power pill. These pills generally have side effects that decrease the user''s defenses and significantly increase strength and speed.


    Also, the person when uses those pills get is in a state of fury and loses focus. So the tracker didn''t even notice Luciening behind her quickly, and she had no defense against his soul weapons charged with demonic energy.


    To avoid making the same mistake as when Lucien defeated Neoc, and he exploded, he covers his body with an extrayer of demonic energy to defend him from the explosion of the tracker''s body.


    Still, the blood and body parts of the tracker cover Lucien''s body, over the energy barrier. He wipes the blood on his face while undoing the barrier, getting rid of that dirt.


    Then he notices the frightened mature vampire looking at him with a curious expression.


    [She really looks like Rose...] Lucien does not doubt that she is Rose''s mother because, although Daisy has red eyes and white hair, her face and body are very simr to his lover''s. Also, Rose told him about her parents'' features.


    Lucien wondered many times about what it would be like to meet Rose''s parents because of her concerns and the fact that Daisy is an alchemist. He wanted to get along with them, or rather, to have as good a rtionship as he has with Anne''s parents.


    But he never expected that on the first meeting with Daisy, he would feel so horny.


    ''DAMN!! Why does she smell so good?!'' Lucien quickly asks Lust as he approaches Daisy. He already loves the smell of Rose, but Daisy''s natural scent is several times better and extremely pleasurable.


    Lust giggles in Lucien''s mind. ''Alchemists know how to make perfumes that alter the natural smell of their bodies, for the better, of course. Also, vampires with pure blood smell very good, especially mature female ones...''


    Lucien tries to remember Rose''s concern about her parents'' marriage while trying not to sumb to the desire to close smell and kiss Daisy''s beautiful and delicate pale neck.


    He extends his hand to her. "You look a lot like her... my beloved Rose."


    Daisy is perplexed about everything that is happening. But when Lucien speaks the name of her beloved daughter, angels, demons, and anything else around her loses its meaning as she focuses entirely on the rtionship of the mysterious young man with Rose.


    "What''s your rtionship with my daughter?!" She ignores Lucien''s hand and quickly stands up on her own.


    Lucien continues to smile amiably at Daisy as he exins. "She is my wife."


    Daisy quickly raises her hand towards Lucien while arge stone spear forms around her arm with a sharp point, aiming at his neck.


    "My Rose is too young to get married," Daisy speaks while looking Lucien in the eye with a curious expression.


    Lust does not like to see Lucien being threatened, but she knows that he is avoiding scaring Daisy even though he can take her down in less than a second.


    In fact, she can see Daisy''s real situation and quickly reports to him mentally. ''She is badly hurt. She almost died inbat and was unable to get rid of these side effects... she is an alchemist but may not have the resources or the ability to heal such deep wounds.''


    ''Let me guess, my life mana, along with our demonic energies, can heal her, right?'' Lucien asks while feeling that things are not going to end well that way. He doesn''t want to hurt Rose''s feelings, but healing her mother must be more important than her father''s pride.


    ''Your special milk can heal everything.'' Lust responds with a confident tone.


    Lucien sighs while speaking to Daisy. "You will have to talk to your daughter about this..."


    Daisy gets even more confused as she watches the purple world portal open behind Lucien.


    Rose runs out of the portal, followed by Lucien''s other wives. She quickly hugs Daisy. "Mom!!!"


    Lucien smiles at his wives and ps his wings hard, flying towards his sisters. He can hear the fight and knows they are doing well, but he still wants to help them as soon as possible.


    Some of Lucien''s wives follow him and others stay with Daisy and Rose as he asked because they are inbat, and it is better to be careful.


    Daisy keeps kissing Rose''s head while hugging her, thrilled with the reunion but still very curious about Lucien, the strange portal, and especially his rtionship with her daughter.


    [Son-inw? No... that would be unbearable.] She thinks while she can''t get Lucien''s handsome face out of her mind.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 364: Bloody Family

    <h4>Chapter 364: Bloody Family</h4>


    *Bam* *ng*


    After blocking Donna''s ax for the tenth time, the female angel with the shield retreats close to her husband, who also managed to block several attacks from Wrath while the tracker''s husband was dodging Sophia''s arrows.


    "Those are tougher..." Donnaments as she takes a deep breath. She had to use a lot of demonic energy to kill those other angels fast, and now she is not generating much of that while the shielded angels just block her attacks.


    Wrath feels her demonic energy near the end. Fighting dozens of Earth Realm enemies was easy as they generate a lot of demonic energy and had control over the situation. But now, with those few Sky Realm angels, the situation isplicated.


    ''Okay, we can do that. The hardest part was killing half of them.'' Wrath speaks in Donna''s mind.


    Donna smiles as she speaks out loud. "Of course we can. These idiots just know to defend their asses behind those shields."


    The female angel makes a furious expression while talking to the tracker''s husband. "We must attack now. They are already tired."


    The leader keeps one hand on the female angel''s shoulder with a shield and the other hand on the other angel''s shoulder, boosting them as they block everything ahead with their shields.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Sophia''s magic arrows hit the shields and explode, pushing them backward, but they take no damage. The other angels were caught off guard because of her illusion, but these three angels are very attentive and know how to fight together, especially the couple of angels with shields. Also, the current leader is from the Sky Realm thirdyer while the others are from the secondyer.


    "Let''s do this!" Wrath exims and ps her wings, highly jumping towards the angels.


    "YEAHH!!" Donna shouts and runs towards them with her ax exuding demonic energy.


    "Get ready!!!" The angel leader speaks while his hands shine more brightly.


    The couple of angels with shields closely watch the movements of Wrath and Donna. In the air, Wrath dematerializes her body and reappears behind the angels, alreadyunching a powerful attack with her warhammer while Donna approaches from the other side.


    They are surprised at Wrath''s ability to teleport that easily, but the angels'' speed is still slightly higher, and the male angel quickly turns his shield, blocking Wrath''s attack while his wife blocks Donna''s ax.


    *BAM*


    The attacks happen at the same time and push both angels back. They are increasingly surprised by the incredible strength of Wrath and Donna.


    But the angels remain calm, even as Sophia''s magic arrows approach them. Unable to move the shields under the attacks of Wrath and Donna, the angel leader raises his hands toward the arrows, and a bright sh of light mana blocks Sophia''s attacks, also momentarily blinding the sisters.


    "NOW!!" The leading angel shouts and the other angels push their shields forward with all their strength, making Wrath and Donna take a step back.


    So the three angels quickly take pills of power just like the tracker did. They know they will need more strength than defense to defeat their enemies.


    Donna recovers quickly and in time to block the female angel''s attack. That angel, despite using arge tower-type shield, is very agile and swings her short sword with high skill while also using the shield as a weapon.


    Wrath, on the other hand, does not need to block the attacks of the male angel with a shield as she can dematerialize her body to avoid his de while trying to strike him. Yet, she is having a hard time hitting his body directly because his skill with the shield is really incredible.


    At the same time, the angel leader flies towards Sophia. "The archer is mine!"


    Sophia fires a few more arrows at the angel, but he dodges them. Then her bow disappears, returning to her soul as she gets exhausted.


    She is not a warrior now and never has been. She was a healing mage before she met Sloth, and now their ''sin'' forces her body always to be rxed and not in a state of alertness and adrenaline.


    Just as Lucien''s nature makes him want to feel and cause pleasure, Sophia''s nature makes her want to just rx all the time. Although she can force her body to act momentarily to fight, she can''t do it any longer now, especially after spending most of her demonic energy.


    While watching the leading angel fly towards her with a white staff in hand, she is confused.


    ''Why are you so calm?'' She asks Sloth as she continues to sit on her floating pillow.


    ''Why shouldn''t I be calm?'' Sloth answers with another question.


    Sophia quickly responds. ''I think we''re screwed... This is not a good thing, right?''


    ''No...'' Sloth slowly responds. ''Look down.''


    Sophia quickly looks down and sees the tattoo she got from Lucien on her low belly area glowing with beautiful purple through her clothes.


    "He is here!!!" She opens a beautiful, wide smile as she tries to feel Lucien''s presence through their connection.


    The angel leader points his staff''s de at Sophia as he approaches her, but then he sees her smile and looks aside.


    He was expecting any reaction from her, like trying to escape or defend herself, but that smile... that happy expression doesn''t make any sense for the current situation.


    [Unless...] The angel tries to look in the direction Sophia is looking, but at the same time that he feels a strong wind wave reaching his body, something hard as metal hits his face.


    *BAM!!*


    He had never felt such a blow in his life. One punch, charged with a strange and incredibly powerful energy, which makes him lose control of his body as he is thrown towards the ground.


    *Booooom*


    The angel''s body creates a new crater in the ground while a cloud of dust and sand clouds the view of everyone in that area.


    He quickly gets up from the ground and ignores the pain as he tries to find his attacker inside that dust cloud.


    "WHO!?!?!" He screams as he picks up a dagger from his storage ring because he lost his staff after being hit.


    *Wooosh*


    He hears a noise behind him and turns quickly, just in time to see a purple figure disappear into the dust. "Show yourself, bastard!!"


    The dust starts to settle, and that angel wipes away sweat, dirt, and some of his blood from his face while listening to the sounds of the fight of the other angels at a short distance.


    Then he feels a bad foreboding, a cold in his spine¡­


    *Wooosh* *Wooosh*


    Before that angel notices his attacker, he suffers two deep cuts behind his knees. The wound seems to burn not his body but to directly attack his soul, and of course, also weakening his body.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!!" He screams in pain as he kneels, still holding the dagger firmly while trying to contain his fear.


    The dust settles, and the angel sees Lucien in front of him, smiling at him with a sinister expression as his eyes burn with purple mes and strands of golden-gray energy.


    "YOU!!" The angel points the dagger at Lucien while his hands begin to shine with light mana. He also tries to get up, but his legs do not obey him due to the deep injuries.


    *Wooosh*


    Lucien quickly makes a cutting motion with his arms, and the golden naginata appears in his hands as he cuts both arms of that angel.


    The movement is very fast, and the angel just feels his body and soul burn while the white light fades. Blood flows from the angel''s severed arms as he cries out in pain and despair.


    His agonized cry draws the attention of the other angels, Wrath, and Donna, who look at him and Lucien in the center of the new crater.


    The couple of angels with shields are afraid, of course. If the fight seemed lost before, now they know that only death awaits them if they continue to fight those crazy demons.


    Seeing that handsome demon covered in blood, exuding anger, confidence, and pure power, Wrath''s eyes shine with expectation. She knows he should be her host''s little brother, but he seems to be very interesting.


    Donna looks at Lucien with a perplexed expression. His physical changes surprise her, but still, what shocks her to the soul is the speed and strength that he used to defeat that angel so easily. He seems to be stronger than her, but how could that be possible?


    Sophia, still sitting on her floating pillow, smiles lovingly at him as she tries to contain the urge to run and hug him and not stop hugging for days, weeks, months if possible.


    But she listens to Sloth''s advice. ''Stay calm and let him do this. Let him show his power and that he can protect the woman he loves.''


    While the angel leader cries tears of blood, Lucien quickly reaches behind him and puts his red katana on his neck. Then Lucien makes him look at his friends before Sophia.


    "Look at her..." Lucien speaks in a loud tone as he forces the katana against the angel''s neck. "She is so beautiful and serene... you race is called angel, but she should be the real angel here... with her kindness andpassion..."


    That angel can''t see or hear anything while his mind goes crazy with fear and pain. But Sophia''s smile gets broader and brighter as she listens carefully to Lucien''s words.


    Lucien smiles at her. "How could anyone attack such a perfect creature?"


    "N-N-NO-" The angel tries to speak, but Lucien slowly cuts his throat while holding his hair. He ps his wings desperately while bleeding rivers of blood to death.


    "My wife... my lover..." Lucien speaks lovingly while the blood of the angel flows.


    Then he looks at Donna, Wrath, and the other angels and speaks while the purple mes continue to shine in his eyes. "My sisters... my family..."


    The couple of angels with shields already faced difficult fights together. They have felt fear many times and were definitely scared when facing just Wrath and Donna.


    Feeling afraid is part of the battle; fear makes them fight at their best to stay alive; they can deal with that kind of fear.


    But that feeling that Lucien gives with just one look; a frighteningly sinister look that says he''ll do anything for those women, and certainly no one will want to harm them to meet his fury¡­


    That feeling that they offend someone they shouldn''t... that''s not something that couple of angels can handle.


    "RUN!!" The male angel runs towards Donna while he yells to his wife to run. He knows that one of them has a better chance of escaping than both.


    But as soon as the male angel looks in the direction of his wife, he sees a woman behind her, or rather a demon. Before he manages to warn her, two long ck daggers pierce her chest.


    The female angel''s wings start to freeze as Amelia jumps over her shield while spiking her white swords in her shoulders.


    "NOOOO!!!" The male angel screams as he flies towards his wife.


    But at that moment, he lowers his guard, and Wrath appears above him, already bringing her warhammer down and hitting his back.


    *BAM!* *Crack*


    The loud sound of his wings bones being broken echoes in his heart as he sees the blood sshes from his wife''s neck as Envy and Amelia behead her.


    So the sight of Donna''s ax is thest thing he sees as he goes crazy in pain and despair. His regret cannot be described.


    The heads of those angels roll on the ground while the siblings look at each other with smiles and happy expressions. It looks like a lively family reunion and not a deadly and brutalbat.


    That huge amount of blood on their bodies and corpses on the ground doesn''t seem to affect them as if that kind of situation is usual for them.


    And well, it will be more and more usual as everything around goes into chaos while that peculiar family keeps their way bloody.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 365: (Title at the bottom)

    <h4>Chapter 365: (Title at the bottom)</h4>


    "I missed you so much."


    "Me too!"


    Rose and Daisy have been hugging each other for about a minute, but that is nowhere near enough to satisfy their hearts.


    The little vampire thought she needed to travel around the world to get some autonomy and meet new people and ces. But she didn''t expect to meet Lucien and to stay away from her mother even longer, which made her love for Daisy grow even more.


    And just as Daisy thought that travel would be faster than nned, she missed Rose a lot. That was one of the reasons she agreed to help Sophia and Donna look for their brother on the west continent.


    But now they are together again. Mother and daughter think at the same time that they never want to be apart again.


    "Are you really fine, mom?" Rose asks as she starts to check Daisy''s body. There are dust and blood all over her beautiful dress, which is torn in several parts now.


    Daisy makes a confused expression while she also checks her body. "It all happened so fast... I was in trouble facing an angel from the thirdyer of Sky Realm... I was going to die, then... he came out of nowhere and saved me."


    "Yes, he does it sometimes." Anne giggles behind Rose alongside other girls.


    Daisy makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t even say thanks to him..."


    "Thirdyer? That was easy for him after defeating an angel from the seventhyer a while ago." Ne speaks in a proud tone.


    "Thirdyer of Sky Realm? That''s impossible!" Daisy can''t believe that. Well, she also can''t believe he killed the tracker while he had an aura of someone from the Mortal Realm.


    [Maybe he''s like those girls... a demon? Their brother? This is so confusing... he really looked like that girl with red hair...] Daisy is lost in thought while she imagines Lucien''s charming face, of course.


    "Nothing is impossible to hubby." Madelynments.


    Daisy looks at the girls behind Rose. She notes that they all have a very impressive aura despite being from the Mortal Realm. Also, they are all amazing beauties, just like her daughter. In fact, Rose looks even more beautiful than ever. She has a special brightness in her eyes and skin.


    [Mortal Realm thirdyer? How did she reach this power level so quickly without my help?!?! Did she found some legendary treasure ??] Daisy is also shocked by Rose''s current level of power and powerful aura.


    But she tries to remain calm and confident as always. Then she smiles at the girls as she talks to Rose. "New friends?"


    Rose smiles as she blushes a little. "Not only friends but also sisters."


    "Sisters???" Daisy is confused for a second before she fears she has understood the situation. Well, Lucien imed to be her son-inw.


    Ang takes a step forward, arriving at Rose''s side while making a loving expression. "Sisters not by blood but united by a profound bond of our choice, yet destined to us."


    Daisy likes Ang''s tone and expression. In fact, she can see several simrities between them and knows that she would easily be friends with Ang in any other situation.


    But in the current situation, where Ang and those other women are supposed to be in a harempeting with her daughter for a man''s affection, it doesn''t seem like a friendly situation.


    "That guy..." Daisyments with a concerned expression. She wants the best for her daughter and doubts that Lucien can be that, even though he is definitely the most handsome and strong young man she has ever seen.


    Rose can see the concern and hesitation in her mother''s eyes and holds her hand. "Lucien... he''s the best for us. He gives us so much love and affection. But he also protects us from all harm and makes us very strong."


    Before Daisy can speak, Rose smiles proudly. "You think I''m just a half-vampire from the Mortal Realm now, don''t you? But you have no idea of the power Lucien has given us..."


    She takes Ang''s hand while also smiling at the other girls. "We together defeated a group of four angels from the Sky Realm early stages while he alone dealt with their leader. Damn, we are still in the Mortal Realm."


    Daisy is incredibly surprised by the power of Lucien, Rose, and the other girls. Still, she can''t stop thinking about the happiness of her daughter, who actually looks happier and more excited than ever, which is definitely a positive point to Lucien.


    She smiles. "Tell me everything about your journey until here and about him... my son-inw."


    Rose hugs her mom tightly again. "I will. But now we need to join hubby and our other sister. He already killed those angels."


    --------------------------


    After the angels'' heads roll on the ground, Lucien looks at Sophia with a loving expression as he thinks to himself. [Why does she look even more beautiful?]


    Sophia thinks something simr. [He looks so fucking handsome now¡­]


    But Sloth is more focused on his horns and wings. [Them suits him well...]


    "I missed you so much!!!" Sophia smiles and then jumps off her floating pillow while opening her arms to him.


    *Wooosh*


    Lucien flies towards her and hugs her in the air. "I thought about you every day."


    She holds his face with both hands as she smiles beautifully, so happy to be in her lover''s arms again.


    Then she starts to kiss him while talking to him mentally. "I know it because I also thought about you every day."


    Lucien hugs Sophia tightly as they spin in the air. He thought he understood how much he missed her. But only now, tasting her delicious lips, smelling her flower fragrance, and feeling her skin as soft as cotton, he understands that a big part of him was missing when she was away from him.


    "I know we weren''t away for long, but I felt like it was an eternity!!" Sophia speaks as she kisses Lucien''s whole face, leaving the mark of her lips and the smell of her mouth on his forehead, cheek, nose, chin, just as she wants to kiss every part of his whole body.


    Lucien''s hands run over her delicate sexy body while he also wants to touch, smell and kiss every part of her. "Now we are together, and we will not be away from each other again."


    Sophia also caresses Lucien''s body while she can''t stop kissing him. "I waited so long for this... I dreamed with your touch... with your kiss... I so wanted to hear your voice... tell you about our family..."


    "Now you can do that and whatever else you want. I will give you everything you want, my love." Lucien speaks as his mouth seeks her lips again.


    They are like people who have been in the desert for several weeks without water, and now freshwater for both of them is in each other''s mouths.


    They ignore everything and everyone around as they spin in the air, kissing and touching each other, which makes their siblings and the sins disconcerting and jealous.


    Amelia is especially jealous of Sophia. She always felt that there was no room in Lucien''s heart to her because Sophia had all his affection, which was not much due to his bad emotional state.


    And now, after all that has happened, she knows that he loves her, and that is why she wants to be just happy with Sophia''s return. Yet, she can see that their rtionship is very different from hers to him.


    Sophia and Lucien seem to be two parts thatplement each other perfectly, while she has not yet connected with him in all the ways that she wants.


    "Sister!!!" Amelia hears Donna''s loud voice, and before she realizes it, she is already on the ground while her sister kisses and hugs her crazily.


    "Donna, calm down!!" Amelia tries to get rid of Donna, but she hugs her tightly. Donna was always like that, a crazier version of Eve.


    "Call me big sis too, please, sister!!" Donna speaks as she strokes Amelia''s head, ruffling her beautiful white hair.


    Ameliaughs as she realizes how much she missed Donna. In fact, she misses all his sisters even though their rtionship has always been difficult due to their father making their lives so bad.


    Envy materializes her body on Wrath''s side and looks at her with a provocative expression in silence.


    Wrath''s eyes shine with red energy. "We shouldn''t be meeting too soon."


    "Hey, go easy!" Envy raises her hands as she smiles. "You came after him, didn''t you? I didn''t go to your world."


    Wrath hates Envy''s provocative smile and maniptive personality. "There was nothing more on that little moon... the n was for us to split up when we arrived here, but because we found a group of Ch¨¦, Sloth asked for our help. And well, we were right to stick together because dangerous enemies areing to this world."


    Envy nods while looking at Lucien. "Okay, I understand. But we must keep together... now everything is different, and together we are much more powerful than ever."


    Wrath doesn''t understand Envy''s words and get upset. "I don''t like your shitty maniptions!! Don''t try to confuse our minds and use my host to reach your dirty goals!!!"


    Envy just smiles at Wrath, who tries to punch her in the face, but then Lust appears between them and takes Wrath''s fist.


    *BAM*


    A wave of force is generated as Wrath''s fist hits Lust''s palm. The purple energy quickly suppresses the red energy, which shocks Wrath and Sloth to the soul.


    Lust, the sin considered the weakest and without individual power, could never endure a punch of sin with greater brute force before, even being power levels above her.


    But now, being a realm below Wrath, Lust easily controls her while smiling confidently. "Sister..."


    Sloth ignores herziness and materializes her body next to Lust while also smiling at her. "Incredible... I never doubted your potential... and the boy."


    Wrath forces her fist forward, trying to ovee Lust at any cost. But Lust quickly stops restraining her and moves to the side, causing Wrath to lose her bnce and have to re-materialize her body so she doesn''t fall t on her face.


    "DAMN!! How is this possible?!?! I feel your aura; you are still in the Mortal Realm!" Wrath grits her teeth as confusion causes her a headache.


    Sloth points to Lucien. "It''s him, the boy; he and his sisters are different from all the hosts we''ve ever had."


    "He is not just a host, but my husband. The only one I will have until the end of my existence." Lust speaks with a proud expression.


    "Our husband!" Envy smiles provocatively.


    Wrath spits on the ground. "Lust calling her host a husband and Envy fucking Lust''s host? What the hell are you doing?"


    "Think of your words carefully... You don''t want to make him angry." Lustughs.


    Envy alsoughs. "Or maybe you do, and then he will humiliate and provoke you so much that you will start to like it... and then it will be a path of no return."


    Then she shows Lucien''s tattoo on her low belly area. "No matter what, you too will belong to him, sooner orter... you can''t resist that power and his charm."


    Wrath is shocked and even more confused. Sloth looks at her and smiles. "What now? Do you still think that is impossible?"


    "What is impossible?" Lust asks while Envy is also curious.


    Sloth looks at Lucien and Sophia in the sky as she speaks. "You will understand... everything we know is about to change... and our race will lead the new era."


    In the sky, Sophia''s eyes sparkle as she smiles at Lucien and moves his hand to her belly. "Lucien... I have a surprise for you..."


    She moves his hand on her belly directly under her clothes. He feels a very good sensation touching her belly... it seems that that familiar sensation that he felt before is even closer now... more evident.


    "This... is real, right?" Lucien makes a delighted expression while his eyes also sparkle.


    "Yes..." Tears of happiness run down from Sophia''s eyes.


    "You are going to be a daddy." She speaks and quickly gives a peck on his lips.


    **********************


    Tittle: Daddy


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 366: Thrilled

    <h4>Chapter 366: Thrilled</h4>


    Children... Lucien never thought about that before meeting Lust. Before, he only thought of avenging his mother and then rescuing her after learning that she is actually alive.


    Then other things filled Lucien''s mind as protecting and loving his sisters and wives.


    So he met the cute little Ko and other kids as the little girl from Ne''s group who wanted to join his troops even though she was so young.


    Whenever he thought of how cute and adorable children are, he also felt sad about being sterile. He did not feel sad for himself but for his wives, who could not have their own children with him, and his mother, which would never be the grandmother of his children.


    But again, the situation has changed. After his first time with Oya and her characteristic roar, the possibility of children became a reality for him and his lovers.


    However, that possibility can be a blessing or a curse now. He has sex with over two thousand women, and even the pregnancy of his main wives could beplicated now that they are not very powerful and face deadly battles often.


    Lucien had to put the thought of children in the back of his mind for a while so that it wouldn''t stop him from making his women stronger.


    Yet, just to know that there was such a possibility, all his wives experienced an ''update'' in their goals, which no matter what they were before, now they have to live with a strong desire to be the mother of Lucien''s children.


    That desire was not only positive to make the girls strive to be stronger and protect their future children but also greatly improved their sex sessions. Now girls don''t see sex just as a way to connect with Lucien, feel pleasure, and be stronger, but also to expand their family and satisfy that desire in their hearts.


    Still, that possibility was just Oya''s instinct, Lust''s guess, and his wives'' expectations. Lucien epted that possibility, but he still had not wondered what it would be like if he were really going to be a father soon... until now.


    Caressing Sophia''s belly, he can really feel a strong familiar sensation. He feels a connection that is different from that he has with his soul weapons, Lust, and his wives.


    "This... is real... right?" Lucien can''t help but smile as he asks himself a rhetorical question.


    Not even Lust could convince him that the incredible familiar sensation he is feeling is not his child in Sophia''s belly. Even though it doesn''t have any logical exnation yet, he is sure of what he is feeling.


    And Sophia thinks so too. She is also sure that she is pregnant with Lucien''s baby, and both of them are radiantly happy.


    She giggles while using Lucien''s hand to caress her belly. "Yeah, you''ll be papa Luci soon."


    He hugs Sophia tightly again. "Thank you, Sophia... thank you, my love. I cannot describe how happy I am for that."


    "You don''t have to say anything, I can feel your happiness, and it''s like mine." Sophia can''t stop smiling as she strokes Lucien''s hair and horns.


    They continue to kiss and caress each other in the air while Daisy and his other wives gather on the ground below them.


    "Oh, you''re alive..." Wrathments with a surprised expression as she looks at Daisy. She didn''t think the injured mature vampire could handle the tracker.


    Daisy looks at Lucien and Sophia in the sky with a thoughtful expression. "Lucien... he saved me."


    "It looks like my little brother eventually grew up to be a man." Donnaughs while resting her arm on Amelia''s shoulder.


    "You have no idea..." Cassidyments. She and Mia followed Lucien to help him, but he killed that angel very quickly, and she and the other women who followed him were silent so as not to disturb that family reunion.


    But now, all his wives can feel how thrilled Lucien is, and as they can see him stroking Sophia''s belly in the sky, they can''t help but be expectant.


    "Who are you? Friends of my brother?" Donna asks.


    "His wives..." Amelia responds.


    "Wives?!?!" Donna is surprised by the number of women who are supposed to be wives of her little brother.


    Wrath shakes her head. "It still doesn''t make sense for Lust and the boy to be so strong."


    "And getting his sister, another host, pregnant? Does that make sense?" Sloth smiles with an expectant expression. Since she met Lucien, she knew things would be different this time because he would make everything different.


    "So is it true? Is Sophia really pregnant?" Ang asks while she can''t contain her smile, just like Lucien''s other wives.


    Sloth floats close to Lucien''s wives while analyzing their bodies. "Yes, she is. But I believe that a barrier of royal dragon babies prevents us from feeling the child. Yet, Sophia has an incredible life affinity, and due to the boost of my sin and the blood rose, she can feel the baby''s aura."


    "Could she know if we are pregnant too?" Aria asks.


    "You?" Sloth makes a thoughtful expression while she cannot feel any additional life inside the body of Lucien''s wives, just as she cannot feel Sophia''s baby.


    Ang takes Oya''s hand, in demi-human form, and smiles at Sloth. "Oya has mystical instincts as a moon tiger, and that''s why we believe we can be pregnant with Lucien''s children too."


    "I see... a moon tiger..." Sloth approaches Oya. "I have never seen a moon tiger in human form, but I think this is due to this massive amount of the demonic energy of Envy in your body..."


    "..." Oya doesn''t know what to say. She understands that Sloth is not her enemy, but she doesn''t know if she and the other new women will be Lucien''s wives too. Well, she is already used to all beautiful women bing his wives or troops at least.


    While analyzing Oya''s body, Sloth makes a shocked expression when she realizes that Envy''s energy is not inside the mama tigresses in Its original form but mixed with the energy of Lust, or rather, Lucien.


    She quickly looks at Lust. "How is this possible?!?!"


    Lust smiles at Sloth. "There is a lot to exin. But yes, this is possible thanks to Lucien. This will be our future, the way that our race will be much stronger than all others with our family leading our people."


    Wrath and Donna get more and more confused, let alone Daisy. But Envy smiles as Sloth is really expectant.


    Then Sloth looks at Oya again. "You roared at the moon when... well, you know."


    Oya nods, and Ang quicklyplements. "It was an incredible roar that echoed through the sky, and even the moon seemed to shine brighter."


    "Then there is no doubt." Sloth smiles. "Donkeys are those who do not respect ancient traditions and don''t believe in the instincts of such an incredible creature as the moon tigers."


    Lust materializes her body next to Sloth. "Yet, we will need Sophia to check which others of his women are pregnant. You know, the numbers are significant..."


    "How many exactly?" Donna asks with a curious expression.


    "We have an army of women." Lust replies.


    *Pfft.*


    Donnaughs sarcastically. "For real? Are you talking about little Luci satisfying an army of women?"


    Lucien''s wives shake their heads as they feel sorry for Donna not knowing the real Lucien. Well, at least she will not try to have him just for her as Amelia wanted before she started to like them.


    Sloth smiles at Lust with a friendly expression. "I always knew that one day you would shine more than us. I always believed in your potential."


    Lust makes a loving and proud expression. "It''s not about me, but him. He did me better than I could ever be alone or with anyone else."


    "This is not entirely true," Lucien speaks as he descends from the sky with Sophia in his arms. Then he smiles lovingly at Lust and his other wives. "This is an equal partnership between my lovers and me."


    "Little Luci!!" Donna ignores that strange conversation and hugs Lucien with Sophia. "I missed you, brat."


    Due to Donna hugging really tight, making Lucien''s bones make some sounds, Sophia takes a step back and lets them embrace themselves alone. Being to his side is enough for her to feel like the happiest woman in the universe.


    "Sister..." Amelia speaks in a timid tone.


    "Sister..." Sophia nods to Amelia with a friendly expression, but she doesn''t take a step away from Lucien.


    Everyone there can see that there is something strange between Sophia and Amelia as they look at each other with odd expressions while the mood seems to be heavy and tense.


    Amelia always envied the fact that Sophia was so close to Lucien and thought that that was why she didn''t have space in his heart. She tried to approach him several times, but Sophia was always there, defending her position as a guard tower.


    Sophia, on the other hand, always felt Amelia''s envious gaze on her. It didn''t take long for Sophia to understand that Amelia also wanted Lucien differently than just siblings.


    She would not mind if Lucien gave his affection to other women, especially their sisters. But Sophia also knew that Amelia didn''t think so and wanted Lucien to belong only to her.


    Sophia would never give up on having Lucien''s love, and she also didn''t like Amelia''s violent behavior and maniptions, which resulted in their rtionship getting strange.


    Now, while Amelia knows that Sophia will remain the same, that is, someone who will support Lucien in everything and therefore will always have a special affection from him, Sophia does not know what happened between Amelia and her lover.


    "So... you''re pregnant..." Amelia speaks in an envious tone. In fact, her whole body burns with jealousy, and Envy can feel their power rising like never before and breaking the barrier of the Earth Realm secondyer really easily.


    Sophia smiles with a proud expression as she thinks to herself. [I won! And I will be the first woman to have his child as well.]


    But it is obvious that she contains her willingness to boast about that not to create conflicts. "Have you been together for a long time?"


    Amelia also tries to contain her jealousy while making a sad expression and responding to Sophia. "Not enough, I guess."


    Sophia can feel that Amelia is not happy with her arrival. That does not mean that they hate each other, but it is evident that Amelia did not get what she wanted from Lucien, and now Sophia''s presence can obstruct her ns.


    "Perhaps the problem is not the time..." Sophia speaks openly. She has no intention of being kind to Amelia after she has mistreated Lucien many times.


    "..." Amelia has no answer for thatment. She very much regrets never being able to express her feelings for Lucien and being too shy to take that step even when he tried to approach her.


    But she will not back down. She will not be intimidated by the beautiful rtionship between Sophia and Lucien and will guarantee her ce beside him without maniption but showing her love for him.


    And Lucien knows that. He knows that Amelia is now a different person, and even though she is still very jealous, how she will always as Envy''s host, he already loves her very much and knows that she loves him too. They just need to take a small step to reach their true potential together.


    He stops hugging Donna and holds Sophia''s hand while extending his other hand to Amelia. "Don''t let past issues get in the way of what this really should be, a time to celebrate... we should be happy to be together, healthy, and getting stronger so that soon our whole family can be together like that."


    Sophia nods while hugging Lucien''s waist. Amelia approaches them, holds his hand, and embraces the other side of his waist.


    "Mm." Both sisters make cute sounds of agreement while looking at each other withpetitive expressions.


    Lucien and his wives can see that things will not be so simple between Sophia and Amelia while Marie and Lena look at each other after understanding those expressions well.


    Still, all Lucien''s wives know that conflicts are almost impossible as long as they feel so happy around him.


    And now, knowing that the possibility of all of them being pregnant is high, the moment is one of extreme happiness.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 367: Good Devil, Bad Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 367: Good Devil, Bad Brother?</h4>


    "Hahahaha..." Donna starts tough when she sees Amelia and Sophia''s cute expressions in Lucien''s arms.


    Although Donna likes to see them acting so lovingly, she knows what kind of thing is bringing them together and doesn''t know if it''s good or bad for their family.


    "I want to see our big sis'' reaction when she finds out what kind of naughty thing you''ve been doing," Donna speaks in a funny tone.


    Lucien smiles at Donna. "You just need to look up..."


    "Huh?" Donna gets confused, but Wraths quickly warns her mentally of Pride''s aura approaching them.


    They look south and see the clouds making way for someone flying at extremely fast speed. Even Lucien is surprised by that; after all, Eve is much stronger and faster than a normal Sky Realm person due to Pride and the bloody rose.


    In less than two seconds, Eve flies a few miles and reaches above the group. She stops in the air and observes her siblings with a proud and loving expression as it is easy to understand what happened due to the mutted bodies of the angels on the ground.


    "I think I missed the fun." She speaks with a fake sad expression.


    "Big sis!!" Donna is very happy to see Eve. She jumps up with such force that she makes the ground shake before she starts to hug Eve in the air.


    Eve hugs Donna tightly while Pride materializes her body on the ground in front of Lucien.


    "Sister..." Wrath speaks in a respectful tone as he walks towards Pride. She respects her oldest sister very much, as does Lucien, and his sisters respect Eve.


    But Pride ignores Wrath as he approaches Lucien. She wipes a bloodstain on the cor of his shirt while making a curious and surprised expression.


    "Oh my... what did you do?" Pride asks as Wrath is furious for being ignored because of Lucien.


    "..." Lucien doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t understand why he finds Pride so incredible, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to lose his own pride by looking so affected by her.


    But Lust does not miss the opportunity to exalt Lucien''s achievements, especially to Pride, as she knows that it will be much more difficult to make Lucien want to seduce Eve.


    "Oh, no big deal. He just killed two angels from the Sky Realm thirdyer after having a little trouble killing one from the seventhyer." Lust speaks in a rxed tone, but it is evident that she is very proud of Lucien for that.


    Pride is really shocked, which is extremely rare, and Lucien has shocked her several times in a short period. She looks at Lust and Lucien''s faces several times before starting tough.


    "Hahahaha... oh boy, you really are something. Maybe... you are even worthy of..." Prideughs as she doesn''t doubt Lust''s words.


    "Worthy of what?" Lucien makes a confused expression.


    Pride stopsughing while her eyes shine with white light. "Worthy of my respect."


    "What?!!" Wrath exims while unable to ept that Lucien has actually killed an angel from the Sky Realm seventhyer and now even has Pride''s respect.


    The only other person Pride ever said to respect was the legendary Dragon Queen of War, so how could a simple boy with peculiar characteristics also be worthy of that great honor?


    Envy and Lust just smile as they are proud of Lucien, too. Sloth also smiles as she finds it most amazing that Pride is praising the host of another sin, and he is even Lust''s lover.


    There was always a lot of rivalry between the sins, and thatpetition extended to their hosts. But now, not only are the seven hosts united siblings, but they also share deep bonds of love with Lucien, and even other sins respect and love him.


    Sloth can already see a change in their leadership of them, and more, the consequences of Lucien''s actions can change everything, even the future of their whole race.


    Lucien feels very good to hear that Pride could already respect him. But that is far from everything he wants. Since he saw Pride and realized how different she is from any other woman, he wanted to not only get her respect but also make her totally love him.


    Wanting to conquer Pride''s heart is not just a wish from Lucien''s heart, but it is the best way he can see to achieve his goal of making his family stronger.


    He knows that making Eve cooperate with his methods will be very difficult due to how she sees him as a little brother and he sees her as big sis, but with Pride, he doesn''t have these problems and just has to gain her respect to start seducing her, without feeling awkward.


    So he smiles at Pride, making the hearts of all the women there tremble with his charm. "And who said I wanted your respect?"


    Prideughs again as he caresses his beautiful face. The fact that he is the most handsome man she has ever seen and that he is proud of that is incredible; after all, even his enemies respect him and admire him for that.


    "Some things don''t have to be said to be true." Pride speaks in her naturally arrogant tone.


    "Fair..." Lucien answers in an honest tone but is surprised when Pride steps forward and moves her hand towards his groin. Of course, he can''t help but be confused about her sudden action.


    Everyone around is also surprised by Pride''s movement, but she moves her hand to the side before touching Lucien''s pants and grabs the Ghost Lady by the grip.


    The silver de that was calm and containing her aura while enjoying Lucien''s demonic energy is quickly stressed by being get away from him.


    Pride raises the Ghost Lady, who desperately tries to get rid of her and return to Lucien. However, Pride continues to hold her tightly and use her dominant aura to suppress the sword''s chaotic energy.


    "A cursed weapon... it''s been a while since I saw one with such a strong personality, let alone see someone control it without using force." Pride is shocked by Lucien again.


    Wrath is even more shocked, mainly because she understands cursed about weapons and knows that this is impossible even for her to contain the anger of such weapons.


    "No, no, no, this can''t be... no one has ever had a good rtionship with a cursed weapon... this is a trick!!" Wrath doesn''t believe that Ghost Lady was calm in Lucien''s scabbard or that it was for real a cursed weapon.


    Pride looks at Wrath with an expression of disapproval. "Are you doubting him or me?"


    Wrath shakes her head as she realizes that she has offended Pride. "I-I d-didn''t mean that... I''m s-sorry, big sis, but this is just..."


    "Just what?" Pride asks sarcastically and quickly continues. "Aren''t you feeling the chaotic aura of it? Didn''t you see me take the sword out of his scabbard? Also, you weren''t feeling it before because she was calm and restrained by her own will with him."


    Pride''s words leave no doubt about the situation, but everyone wonders if she is also doing this to praise Lucien as Lust did or if she is just curious about how he ''tamed'' the sword.


    Wrath obviously believes in Pride''s words, but she still thinks it may be Envy and Lust''s trick to manipte them. "Sister... I understand that the sword was under his control, but I don''t understand how he did it. That could be Envy and Lust''s n."


    "Hahahaha..." Pride starts tough sarcastically and then throws the sword at Wrath, shocking everyone.


    The Ghost Lady spins in the air under the incredible strength of Pride, but less than a meter from hitting Wrath''s face, the sword regains control and flies eagerly towards Lucien, ignoring her desire to destroy everything around to receive his pleasant energy again.


    Lucien quickly reaches forward, and the Ghost Lady turns tond her grip on his palm. He picks her up and puts her in the scabbard, where she bes calm again and contains her aura, like a docile kitten.


    Pride slowly ps her hands as she looks at Wrath. "It doesn''t matter how he did it; he and only he has control over the sword. I didn''t feel the aura of Lust, Envy, or anyone else when he took her. And you, did you felt something wrong?"


    Wrath is shocked again as the cursed sword seemspletely under the control of Lucien and only him. She bows her head while she regrets doubting him.


    "I see..." She says while gritting her teeth. Part of her is angry with the sword for not making sense, angry with Lucien for being so incredible and stealing Pride''s attention, but part of her is angry with herself.


    Another person who is angry is Lucien. He doesn''t like Pride''s arrogant attitude and mainly because she touched one of his ''girls'' without her consent.


    He approaches Pride and looks her in the eye with a neutral expression. "Never touch her again."


    "Or what?" Pride provocatively smiles as she moves one of her hands in front of his groin again.


    Lucien smiles as he prepares to start fighting Pride. In fact, he is eager to exchange unarmed blows with her again, especially after killing Melitta. A specific part of his soul craves for exciting battles.


    Pride also wants to fight Lucien. She wants to help him reach his full potential and then be thankful to her. She wants him to respect her above all his women and seek her all the time. She wants to be more important to him than Lust, Eve, and everyone else.


    "DAMN!! Are you going to start fighting again?!?! Can''t we have some peace for a while??!" Eve descends from the sky andnds in front of Lucien and Pride. Then she drives them away.


    "Eve is right. We have a lot to do now, so this is not the time for fights." Sloth approaches them and speaks before amicably smiling at Lucien.


    Lucien is stunned and confused for a second while realizing how beautiful Sloth is. She has a curvy body simr to Cassidy''s but with even bigger breasts and slightly wider hips. Also, she has a gentle face like Ang''s and already looks like a loving mother, which is definitely the kind of woman Lucien admires most.


    [How could I not remember that she was so beautiful?!] He thinks while he doesn''t remember that when he met Sloth, he only had thoughts for his mother.


    Wrath makes a sad expression after Sloth''s words. "Fuck!! I wanted to see this fight..."


    Pride tough while looking at Lucien. "The first time was so good... so, it will certainly happen again, so you can watch us, Wrath."


    Eve ignores Pride''sment and shakes her head as she walks towards Sophia. "Little sister, I missed you!"


    "Me too..." Sophia smiles and hugs Eve.


    "How are you?" Eve asks while checking Sophia''s body. She feels responsible for all her siblings and wants to make sure they are really alright.


    Sophia giggles. "We are really fine."


    Eve is curious about the loving tone that Sophia says ''we'' and asks her about that. "We?"


    "Yeah." Sophia smiles as she strokes her belly.


    Eve doesn''t want to believe that, but Donna confirms her thought. "Luci is going to be a father."


    Most of the people there had already understood that, or rather, they were still trying to ept that it is real and very bizarre, but hearing it out loud still shocks them, especially Eve and Pride, who arrived just ago.


    Eve still hadn''t epted the fact that Lucien told her he did that with Sophia, but a child... that''s too crazy. She can''t stop thinking about Sophia''s mother''s expression when she finds out that her daughter is pregnant with her own brother''s child.


    "Hahahahaha..." When the mind cannot ept something, it creates distractions to pretend that the problems don''t exist. In Eve''s case, she startsughing wildly.


    "..." Everyone is confused without expecting that reaction from Eve, but Lucien knows his big sis well and is sure that her current state will notst long, and she will probably want to punish him.


    Then just as he thought, Eve starts to stopughing while looking at him with an expression that slowly bes angry and furious.


    "Luci... do you really think it''s right to get your own sister pregnant???!?!?!?!" Eve asks in such a furious tone that Wrath starts tough in delight with so much demonic energy flowing.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 368: Overprotective Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 368: Overprotective Aunt</h4>


    From the prating look of Eve and her angry tone, Lucien knows that he will not escape a scolding this time with just words.


    In that second or less than a second, he focuses all his remaining demonic energy, in fact, a good amount that he regenerated with Sophia.


    He felt not only the pleasure of having his beautiful and cute sister again in his arms, added to the good news about him going to be a father, but Lucien can also feel the demonic energy of Sophia already inside his body, making him feel rxed, a feeling that matches very much well with pleasure, plus an incredible boost in his life mana.


    Lucien''s body glows with purple energy, with a slight greenish sparkle as Eve disappears into a white blur.


    *Woooosh*


    No one has time to say a word or even understand what''s going on, while Lucien also bes a purple blur and is chased by the white blur around the group.


    *Woooosh* *Woooosh* *Woooosh*


    Eve pursues Lucien in circles around the group at super high speed while the others can only protect themselves from the strong winds as they are unable to follow their movements with their eyes.


    "What the fuck?!?!" Donna and Wrath exim together while shocked by the difference in power between them and Lucien and Eve.


    Wrath thought she was doing very well with Donna and would only be inferior in progress to Sloth and Sophia because they have a big head start, and Eve and Pride, of course.


    Pride and Eve are really as powerful as Wrath and Donna expected, but how is it possible for the weak brother and the weaker sin to be able to be as incredible as they?


    Lucien and Lust''s performance makes Wrath and Donna see that they are not doing really well but falling behind. It is also evident that Sophia and Sloth will cooperate with Lucien to be stronger even faster, making Wrath and Donna fall even further behind.


    Well, that''s not exactly what Sloth''s thinking right now. She just smiles as she watches Lucien shock them all again.


    She always thought that her hosts could cooperate with Lust''s hosts very well, and now will be the best time for that. And, of course, she also wants to have her shade of Lucien for herself and who knows, one day, to fulfill her deep desire to be a mother.


    Sophia, Amelia, Envy, and Lust have the same proud expression as Lucien''s other wives as they see that their hubby is already so amazing.


    But Lucien knows that Eve is approaching him. Without enough demonic energies to make a mix of energies, he is a few power levels below her, which is actually stronger than Melitta while at the very beginning of Sky Realm.


    Eve could have already reached Lucien, but she is restraining her power as she just wants to pull his ear and vent some of the frustrations of her heart. She would never really want to hurt her beloved little brother, even when he does things that are sure to cause problems for them.


    When she is almost reaching him, Lucien flies to the sky, but Eve can now fly at super-speed and catch him before he goes far. The Ghost Ladyes out of Lucien''s scabbard to defend him, but Eve quickies hold her by the grip and restrain her by force.


    She holds him by the ear and knocks him to the ground while she falls on top of him and spikes the Ghost Ghost to the ground. "Luci!!! Can''t you see how dangerous your actions are?!?!?!"


    Lucien makes an expression of pain and regret to satisfy Eve''s expectation about punishing him, but actually, that pain is nothingpared to what he endured from Melitta an hour ago.


    "STOP IT, please, big sis!!" Sophia quickly approaches them and begs Eve to stop.


    Eve looks at Sophia with a sorry expression. "I understand that you always wanted his affection, but this... a child in the middle of our screwed-up life..."


    Lucien is unable to contain his smile when he realizes that Eve is not angry with them for having sex but concerned for the child. And well, he is also concerned about the future of his children in the midst of so many problems that they have.


    But he and his family are getting stronger so quickly that soon they will have the power to solve such problems, and his children would have a good life.


    Pride''s eyes shine with expectation. "Think about it, Eve. Our hosts and we have never been able to have children before because our demonic energy is so chaotic and powerful. But now... Lucien is already soo powerful in Mortal Realm as Sophia is in the Earth Realm, so imagine how powerful their children will be."


    Eve''s expression gets even more furious as she looks at Pride. "Do you want to use their child as a weapon just like you and our father use us?!?!??!"


    While Pride doesn''t answer that question, Lucien strokes Eve''s face. "We would never let that happen. You know, we are already stronger than our father, and before the child is born, we will have the power to kill the pope and any other Immortal Realm person of our homeworld."


    "Luci..." Eve looks at him with a concerned expression. "The child should not share our problems. We cannot let that happened to us to be repeated with them."


    He uses a hand to continue stroking Eve''s face and, with the other, takes the Ghost Lady from her hand. "You and everyone here can see our potential. The child will have parents who love each other and will love them very much as they will have many aunts who will also love them and an army of powerful women to protect them as well."


    Lucien''s words make Sophia and his other wives imagine a beautiful future where they will not fear anything, and they will not have to fight like that and can just enjoy a peaceful life alongside their hubby and children.


    The sins know that things will not be so simple, mainly because of the bloody rose. However, losing hope will not help, and Eve wants to believe that they really have the possibility of a good future.


    While everyone is silent, Sloth profundly sighs. "We know almost nothing about the child yet, but it is very likely that they have characteristics of royal dragons, meaning they can take several, dozens, or even hundreds of years to be born."


    Everyone pays attention to Sloth''s words because even Pride respects her great knowledge. So she continues. "If more of Lucien''s women are actually pregnant, which is very unlikely, a mix of energies with Sophia''s demonic energy and life mana could be used by Lucien to help the babies develop faster, but that couldn''t shorten that time for less than several years."


    "Are you sure about that?" Eve asks as Lucien''s wives look concerned. They certainly don''t want to wait several years to have their babies.


    Sloth slowly shakes her head with an honest shake. "No. Everything is theoretical when ites to this issue. What we are doing here... what Lucien is doing is unprecedented, and that will change everything that everyone has ever known. Such concerns as the safety of the children are important but that is not even close to changing the whole universe."


    "Fuck the universe!!" Eve shouts. "No one is going to use my nephews to any shit!"


    "Not while they have such an overprotective aunt." Lucien smiles.


    However, Eve doesn''t smile but makes a severe expression as she pulls his ear again. "Damn, Luci!! These children will be born with so many problems and will be the target of many enemies because you couldn''t keep your cock away from your sister''s pussy!!"


    Lucien quickly turns their bodies and gets on top of Eve while making a serious expression. "As long as any of my sisters want my cock, they will have it as well as my love and that is why we will be much stronger quickly so that these children have all possible protection and it doesn''t matter if the whole universees after us, we will kill them all until there no remains a single enemy alive anywhere."


    "But-" Eve sure agrees with Lucien''s n, but she still wants toin about his methods.


    Still, he seals her lips with his finger. "I appreciate very much that you already wanted to take care of this child as you took good care of us all this time. But now is not the time to freak out about something that is still a long time away. We have to focus on the present and getting stronger."


    "..." Eve again agrees with Lucien''s words, which makes her fear his next words.


    He keeps talking. "An army of angels ising here now, and I don''t think we will have a problem dealing with them with our current power level. But other enemies, more powerful ones, can appear at any time..."


    Lucien seductively smiles. "So we need to be prepared. Lust''s energy and mine is the link that can mix our energies, making us stronger very quickly. Also, Sophia, Amelia, and Envy want this, so there''s nothing wrong going on here."


    Then he quickly looks at Donna before looking at Eve again. "I would never force anything on you or any of our other sisters, and we don''t necessarily need to do it. As soon as Pride and Wrath are spreading their legs for me willingly, you will understand our true potential."


    While Wrath makes an angry expression, Pride starts tough. "You shouldn''t overestimate your capabilities."


    "I don''t do it." Lucien smiles confidently at Pride, which slightly moves her proud heart.


    He looks at Eve again, expecting a good reaction from her, but he is confused to see that she is gazing at him with a timid expression while her face is very flushed with embarrassment and angriness.


    "LOOK AT YOUR HANDS, STUPID BROTHER!!!" Eve exims as she moves her fist towards Lucien''s face.


    Lucien only now realizes that he had his hand over one of Eve''s breasts while talking. He knows he won''t be able to avoid that punch, so he squeezes her extremely soft and perfect breast while epting the blow.


    In an embarrassing state that Eve didn''t know she could have, she hits Lucien with moderate force, breaking his already weakened defenses by theck of demonic energy and throwing him back several meters.


    Under Sophia''s quick thinking, her floating pillow flies behind Lucien and catches him in the air. He falls down on the pillow while looking at his hand and thinks about how incredibly pleasant it was to touch the breast of his beloved big sis.


    "Hahahahaha..." Donna startsughing out loud as she finds everything very crazy. "You asked for it, Luci."


    While Lucien enjoys the scent of Sophia lying on her fluffy floating pillow, Eve quickly gets up from the ground as she regains her calm.


    She looks at Sophia with a sorry expression. "I''m sorry... I freaked out a little..."


    "Just a little bit?" Sophia giggles and then hugs Eve again. "Don''t worry; I know you''re just concerned for the safety of our family. Also, I know that we don''t help you while we''re doing... things that siblings shouldn''t be doing."


    "Who said we shouldn''t do it?" Amelia asks sarcastically. "We just need to kill everyone who disagrees with us, and then we can make any rules and break them."


    "This is definitely a good way of thinking." Wrath nods.


    Sloth smiles while finding the future possibilities very exciting, but she understands that Lucien will have a really tough challenge to convince everyone of the best way to make that works.


    Lucien''s wives are silent as they realize howplicated his sisters are. In fact, their whole situation is very crazy, so it is normal for some of them to freak out sometimes.


    They just don''t freak out because they allow Lucien to calm them down with his love whenever possible, and of course, they totally trust him and know that no matter what challengese to them, he will always solve everything.


    Daisy, on the other hand,cks Lucien''s support and is currently freaking out with everything she is seeing and hearing. [Are these really the seven great demons? The deadly sins? Is this boy... leading them?!?!? How the hell is that possible?!?!?!]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 369: Big Plans

    Chapter 369: Big ns


    Following Sophia''s will, her big floating pillow goes to her, taking Lucien. She smiles when she sees that he is enjoying her fluffy pillow. "Do you like it?"


    "For sure." Lucien quickly responds and then makes a curious expression. "What exactly is it?"


    Sophia quickly exins. "It is a magical artifact that I found on the world I was in, which I believe is a moon of this world. This pillow appears to be an artifact from another world that was lost there for my luck."


    "I see," Lucienments as he strokes the floating pillow.


    "You know... this could be our new bed from now on." Sophia giggles while she blushes a little.


    Lucien sits on the pillow and taps an area next to him, indicating her to sit there. She quickly jumps on the pillow and hugs him.


    He kisses her on the cheek as he speaks. "But I have a big bed in our house waiting for you."


    Sophia doesn''t know about the purple world, but it doesn''t matter to her because her house will always be beside Lucien, and his bed will always be her bed too.


    "I''m looking forward to getting there." She brings her lips near to his mouth, begging for more kisses.


    But as soon as Lucien starts kissing Sophia, Ko jumps onto the floating pillow as shees turns in the form of a cute little tigress.


    "Hahahaha... Hey you!" Lucienughs as he starts to pats little Ko on hisp.


    "So adorable!!" Sophia is fascinated with little Ko and begins to caresses the cute kitten too.


    Amelia makes an upset expression while feeling less ''feminine''pared to Sophia''s gentle charm. Of course, she also feels jealous of little Ko, on Lucien''sp, as well as all his wives.


    Sloth smiles. "Okay, guys, now is not the time for this. We need to talk about that army of angelsing. After our enemies are dead, we can rx and enjoy each other."


    "Tsk!" Wrath makes a mocking sound when he hears Sloth''s words. "Speak for yourself. The battle is the only rxing thing I want."


    Lust smiles. "I bet Lucien wouldn''t mind having a few sparring sessions with youter. If you behave well, of course."


    Wrath smiles with an expectant expression as she remembers Lucien''s incredible strength and speed. "Alright! That seems like an excellent idea. I would enjoy breaking some pretty bones of his body."


    After saying that, Wrath feels all Lucien''s sisters and wives, especially Donna and Eve, be very angry. Just as other sins can see auras of their specific feelings, now she sees a big red cloud around all those women, while only Lucien remains calm.


    The other sins know that Wrath is just provoking them to generate demonic energy, but Lust and Envy are still angry because they know that she will really try to hurt Lucien to cause anger in everyone who loves him.


    But of course, to do that, Wrath would never try dirty tricks as Envy could do, but just fairbats, and in that situation, they are sure that Lucien will have all control of the fight due to his agility and senses so much superior to hers and Donna.


    Pride shakes her head at Wrath with a sorry expression, knowing that she won''t have a chance against Lucien, and then looks at him again. "So, about the angels..."


    Lucien smiles at Anne and Elsie before stroking the Ghost Lady''s hilt. "You will not believe these coincidences..."


    Then he tells the whole story of how he received Adeline''s diary, found the Ghost Lady, and was attacked by Melitta. Although they don''t know if the angels were involved in the death of the women who are now the Ghost Lady and the other cursed weapon they are looking for, or if they were involved in the attack on Adeline in her homeworld, the angels are looking for those cursed weapons now and maybe other races too.


    Lucien also talks about the crystal mine being a portal from the Brown Star and that the angels are also looking for June after he and Eve exin about the fight with the first group of angels.


    When Lucien finished exining the situation, he quickly looks at Eve. "Is June alive?"


    Eve nods. "Yes, I managed to get some information from her, mainly about her master, and then I saw the lights in the sky... She is under the surveince of Luise and Sabrina, going to Portgreen with my troops right now."


    "Sabrina..." Lucien thinks aloud as he remembers the bear-girl from his troops who went with Eve''s group to serve as a messenger to inform Ron in Portgreen.


    "I will not return her to you." Eve smiles provocatively at Lucien.


    "Why?" Lucien makes a curious expression despite knowing why Eve would not give up such a promising soldier.


    Eve quickly exins. "I think that due to your demonic energy, my aura has a much greater impact on her. She is already in the secondyer of the Mortal Realm and advancing quickly towards the third."


    Lucien smiles as he shakes his head. "Oh, big sis... you don''t understand the potential that we have here."


    While Eve is confused, Elsie approaches her and bows respectfully. "My great Queen."


    Elsie talks and acts with a lot of respect because she likes Eve a lot, but she also can''t hide her happy smile for being Lucien''s wife, and her tail excitedly wags next to the little one who still needs to grow up.


    Eve was with Elsie a few weeks ago and can already see a huge advance in her general power. She is also in the Earth Realm secondyer, but her real power is already much greater than that, in addition to her growing a second tail, which is definitely her special ability awakening.


    What happened to Sabrina was simr to Elsie, but while Eve just improved the power of the cute bear-girl with her aura and it had a better effect because Sabrina''s body was very boosted by Lucien demonic energy, he merged Eve''s energy with his and Envy''s energies inside Elsie''s body, making the whole process much better. The current power of Sabrina and Elsie may seem simr, but the fox girl is actually much stronger than the bear-girl.


    While Eve is shocked by Elsie''s explosive improvement, Pride suggests a n. "Just let him train all the troops, and when we go to fight, we use our aura to make them even stronger."


    Lust shakes her head. "But in the end, the troops would be loyal to Lucien in the first ce and would want him to lead them."


    "We can lead together, wasn''t that the n?" Eve looks at Pride.


    "Yes, we do." Pride nods, shocking Wrath again.


    "No way..." Wrath''s mind starts to get as confused as Daisy''s. She never saw Pride being so passive before. If it was already absurd for Pride to say that she respects Lucien, epting to share the troops'' leadership with him is even more impossible to believe.


    Lucien continues to caress little Ko and Sophia while looking at Pride. He loves his wives and big sis very much, but leading the troops in battle alongside Pride seems so fucking incredible.


    However, things are not so simple. "I think this is the best idea, but I can''t train so many troops now. Giving my energy to all my troops is already challenging, let alone double and triple those numbers."


    "What will you suggest?" Pride asks.


    Lucien quickly exins. "I also want to leave good troops here in this world to protect these people, but my focus is on creating an army to follow me in other worlds. I know that for that, we will need a portal with many resources, which should be impossible to find in this world, but..."


    "That life crystals mine..." Everyone thinks the same thing while Slothments out loud. "With all the resources of that mine, a lot of hard work, and an experienced alchemist, we could create a portal for approximately two thousand five hundred people."


    He nods. "I also would take many people in the Purple World, which would make the process a little easier."


    "Yeah, it can work." Sloth agrees while looking at Daisy. It seems that Lucien already knew about her, and it is easy to deduce that it is because of the little vampire next to her mother.


    Lucien looks at Pride again. "So my n is to we both focus on my troops and wives, which added are just over two thousand people right now. You could bring some women from your troops, but most of them would remain in this world."


    Pride makes a thoughtful expression. If they joined their troops, the end army would be loyal to both of them, but if they focused entirely on his troops, it would be like her working for him and not genuine cooperation.


    Lucien notices Pride''s hesitation. "You are still seeing us as separateponents when we are a united family. We will not be apart again, and my forces are also the forces of my sisters."


    Elsie nods. "True. We are going to be together from now on, so there are no armies on different sides."


    Pride agrees with Lucien and Eve, but she still has thoughts of getting him to ept her as a real leader. It can be said that she is very ambitious now.


    Then she nods. "Okay, we will do that with your troops, but I will choose how and when to use my aura."


    Lucien nods. "We will always be facing the same enemies, so there is no reason why we won''t agree on that."


    Wrath is again surprised that Pride continues to agree to follow Lucien''s leadership, despite that being actually cooperation.


    Lust and Envy already expect that to happen because they know that it is impossible to resist Lucien for a long time, so epting it faster is a sign of cleverness.


    Sloth has no significant reaction as she expected that leadership change as soon as she saw Lucien fighting. But of course, she also agrees with such ''cooperation'' where everything will orbit around him.


    "So, what''re the next steps?" Pride asks Lucien while clearly thinking about something too.


    Lucien quickly exins. "We have approximately two days before the other angels arrive. We don''t know their numbers and power, but we have to be prepared for everything."


    "We must bring all the troops you have here." Wrathments.


    "No." Lucien and Pride talk together before smiling at each other.


    Lucien signals Pride to speak, then she exins. "Eve''s troops are still not really in the Mortal Realm, and even if they were, they couldn''t get here in two days. For this fight, we can only use Lucien''s troops."


    "After that, we can allocate half of Eve''s troops in Portgreen and in the Alliance to defend our people while we..." Lucien stops speaking while he is still thinking about it.


    Pride is curious about Lucien''s future ns. They thought they would stay in this world for a long time, but they became stronger faster than they expected, and they are almost all together in less than a year, already facing enemies of a medium world.


    "Yes..." Pride agrees. "Let''s focus on defeating these angels now, and then we see whates next."


    Lucien looks at his wives and sisters while Pride looks at the other sins. Everyone nods, agreeing with their ns.


    "So..." Wrathments. "What about to do right now? Shall we sit and wait for the angels toe?"


    "I need a few hours to bring my troops here," Lucien responds.


    "Yes, it will be better for us to wait here because I believe they will follow the first group of angels." Pride again agrees with Lucien.


    "But we still have about two days..." Lustments as he smiles at Lucien.


    Lucien smiles too. "Ehh... when my group and I stopped to fight the angels, we were in the middle of a wedding ceremony, so I would like to finish that before the angels arrive."


    "A wedding ceremony??" Sophia''s eyes shine and reflect the stars in the sky.


    "Yep..." Lucien slowly kisses her lips as he speaks. "Do you want mar..."


    "YES, YES, YESSS!!!" Sophia hugs Lucien tightly before he can propose to her.

 Chapter 370: Demonic Council

    Chapter 370: Demonic Council


    In a state of great happiness, Sophia hugs and kisses Lucien many times, ignoring how strange it is for a brother to propose to his own sister in marriage.


    "And here we go." Donna sighs, still trying to figure out how things ended up this way.


    Daisy looks at Rose with a curious expression. "What is this ceremony?"


    Rose quickly exins. "It is a cultural ceremony of the people of the Alliance to thank the Nature Spirit and show respect for our spouse."


    "It looks cool," Daisy responds while she can''t help thinking about her race traditions. "Did you and him... you know."


    "Yeah..." Rose blushes a little before exining. "When we were on the run, I drank his blood to get more mana, and then I gave him my blood because I knew I would only want him as my husband forever."


    "I see." Daisy nods. She finds Lucien more and more incredible, but she still wants to know how well he treats her beloved daughter.


    Before Daisy can ask anything more, she hears Lucien''s voice behind her. "Mother-inw... sorry for our first met being so... peculiar."


    She turns and smiles at Lucien as she starts to bow. "Thank you for-"


    But Lucien quickly stops Daisy from bowing, gently holding her chin. "You must never thank me for things like that. We are family, and the family protects each other."


    Daisy really wants to thank Lucien for saving her life and especially looking after Rose, but she really agrees with him about the family protecting each other.


    She still thinks that Rose deserved a husband only for her, as is her rtionship with Heike, but she can''t deny that Lucien is definitely the most amazing man she has ever seen, and he looks more impressive every second.


    "Mm." Daisy blushes a little as she takes a step back. She can agree with him being Rose''s husband, but she wants to have as little contact with him as possible and remains loyal to Heike.


    Lucien also steps back while trying to maintain a neutral expression. He wants to make it clear that he respects and likes Daisy, but he definitely doesn''t want to seduce her and end up hurting Rose, which doesn''t seem that will be easy as Daisy captivates him in every way possible.


    "I believe you are not happy with me for taking things with Rose so quickly..." He speaks in a respectful manner. "But the situation didn''t give us much time. I needed her help, and I also fell in love with her quickly."


    Daisy nods while smiling at Rose. "I don''t me you for falling in love with my beautiful daughter quickly."


    Lucien feels like smiling, but he maintains a neutral expression as Lust mentally warns him that smiling at women can make their hearts beat faster while they are fascinated.


    He also begins to avoid eye contact with her as he speaks. "Anyway, our n was toe to you as soon as possible after the ceremony. I wanted to ask for the blessing of Rose''s parents and also the help of a great alchemist."


    Daisy realizes that Lucien starts to avoid looking her in the eye and also seems to force a neutral expression, but his praise by calling her a great alchemist still makes her heart beat faster.


    [Shit!! Shit!!! Why do I feel like a young girl?!?] Daisy thinks as she tries to contain the natural excitement she feels just for being around Lucien. The fact that she is a mature and experienced woman makes her understand even better how incredibly attractive he is.


    She tries to stay calm while talking. "To help you with the crystals mine, right? We can talk about it when you have time."


    Lucien nods. "Thank yo-"


    "No, no, no..." But Daisy interrupts him from thanking her as she smiles. "The family stuff... do you remember?"


    He can''t resist and smiles at her while nods.


    So Donna quickly gets to his side and hardly taps on his shoulder. "Damn, Luci! Did you be so charming just by starting to smile?"


    "He was always cute like that," Evements as she tries to embarrass Lucien, but he looks perfectly fine with thepliments as he smiles at them.


    "Okay... can we go back to the fox-n now? Let''s talk more on the way." Lucien suggests.


    Lust and the other sins had already looted the bodies of angels, looking mainly for their weapons, which are made with rare materials from medium worlds. Both weapons and other resources, as well as angels'' storage treasures, will be very useful for Lucien''s wives, as he and his sisters have Soul Weapons.


    "Yes, let''s finish your wedding ceremony." Eve smiles provocatively at Lucien.


    He looks at Ang, and she quickly creates arge ice floating tform, surprising Wrath, Sloth, and Daisy, as they know that managing such arge tform adequately needs power at least above the Earth Realm''s early stages.


    "Ang." Eve stands on the tform and hugs Ang, as well as greets Lucien''s other wives. Also, he introduces all his girls to his newly arrived sisters and sins.


    The women quickly start talking and getting along. Daisy and Donna really want to meet all of Lucien''s wives, and even Sophia makes an effort to stop kissing him and properly meet the new members of their family.


    Lucien''s wives want to talk to Donna and Daisy about many things, yet, they can''t help but be more curious about Sophia''s pregnancy as that will hopefully be their future as well.


    Meanwhile, Eve and the sins stand by Lucien, talking about their future ns while Ang takes them toward the fox n.


    "I''m concerned about June''s master..." Hements.


    "Alexa is her name. And yes, she seems to be someone very powerful from what June told me." Eve responds.


    "Alexa Crassus?" Sloth makes a thoughtful expression.


    Eve nods. "Yes, do you know her?"


    Sloth quickly responds. "Yes, I heard about her hundreds of years ago when she was just a child with great potential among their race. Though their parents didn''t seem very happy to be ves of the Gods."


    "Melitta, the woman I killed, seemed to fear Alexa a lot and said that she would destroy her family because of June. Also, she seems to be looking for the cursed swords for a long time." Lucien exins.


    "I bet these swords have a mysterious power that Alexa wants to use to rebel against the Gods." Sloth thinks out loud.


    Lucien makes a puzzled expression. "Is that possible? I mean, shouldn''t angels love Gods?"


    Envy shakes her head. "Some of them does, but most are just afraid of suffering their fury or losing their beloved wings."


    "Others do not want to be their ves but are afraid of being destroyed by other races when they lose the protection of the Gods." Lustplements.


    "Any angel who rebels publicly against the Gods suffers severe punishments, such as being transformed into fallen angles." Pridements.


    Lust looks at Sloth. "Oh, there is a fallen angel following us, probably since we arrived in this world. But I couldn''t really feel them..."


    "Really?" Sloth is surprised, but her tone remains the same, and she just looks at Lucien as she speaks slowly. "Does them want some demonic love?"


    "More likely to be a good fight." Lucienments.


    Wrath shakes her head. "If there are any fallen angels in this world, they are our allies. No one hates the Gods more than the fallen angels."


    Ang''s floating tform isn''t exactly giant, and so everyone on top of it is near each other, which allows everyone to hear their conversation.


    Most girls are focused on their conversation, but Daisy looks at the sins with a thoughtful expression when she hears them talking about the fallen angel.


    Lucien notices Sloth gazing at some point and looking in the same direction as she, notices Daisy''s expression before she looks away as if nothing has happened.


    "She knows something about it." Hements in a lower tone.


    Sloth nods while the other sins didn''t really see Daisy''s expression. Wrath looks at the group of girls. "We can ask her about it. She has been cooperating with us since we helped her kill some Ch¨¦ dragons."


    "Ch¨¦?! Why didn''t you tell us about it before?!" Pride asks in an arrogant tone.


    Wrath shrugs. "It was no big deal, and how could I talk while you and the boy just seemed to want to fuck on top of the corpses of those angels?"


    Pride shakes her head while Lucien is curious about the Dragons, but Lust quickly exins to him how the Ch¨¦ dragons are a kind of rabble that is not loyal to the great Royal Dragons.


    "What did they want?" Envy asks.


    Wrath quickly exins what she knows. "They talked about a crystal mine."


    "And?" Envy can''t believe that is all Wrath knows.


    "It was all they said before Donna smashed them all, hehe..." Wrath smiles.


    Envy sighs. "Damn, Wrath!! Couldn''t you at least have interrogated one of them?!"


    Wrath shrugs again. "To find out what? All Ch¨¦ are our enemies as well as the Gods and angels. Knowing what they want will not change the fact that we must smash their heads in meat paste."


    As Envy rolls her eyes, Lucien smiles at Wrath. "I agree with her. Anyone merely hostile to us can die that I won''t feel anything bad."


    Wrath smiles at Lucien. "I totally agree. Our enemies only exist for us to crush them down!"


    Pride shakes her head again while looking at Lucien and Wrath with an expression of disapproval. "But it doesn''t hurt to know their ns sometimes."


    "Well, they want the mine as well as the angels, maybe to find the cursed sword or just because they felt a new crystal mine. Either way, killing them will be the best n in the end." Lustments.


    Sloth slowly nods while Wrath looks at Daisy. "So... what about the fallen angel? Should we question the vampire?"


    Lucien shakes his head. "She went through a difficult situation and just met with her daughter as well as having a lot of new information to understand. Give her some time, and I''m sure she will soon tell us what she knows."


    Eve and the sins agree while Pridements. "But it doesn''t hurt to ask as well."


    He nods. "If she doesn''t take the initiative to tell it to us before the other angels arrive, I will talk to her."


    "Alright." Everyone agrees, and Wrath speaks. "What about Alexa and her assistant? She will send more and more angels after her and the cursed sword, right?"


    "Hmmm..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure if Alexa knows about June and the mine."


    "Why?" Pride asks as Eve, and the other sins have the same question.


    He exins. "The first group of angels was not led by June but her brother. Also, Melitta was very afraid of Alexa; that''s why she was so happy when I said that June was alive."


    Everyone makes thoughtful expressions, so Lustplements Lucien''s theory. "This is an inferior world, so exploration groups would not fear dangers here. That group coincidentally felt the mine, but maybe they were not sent by Alexa as June was not the leader. So we killed them, and the group that sent them, probably Melitta''s family, thought that June was dead or captured and came quickly after her, fearing Alexa''s fury and also to check if the crystal mine was the one they were looking for."


    "It makes sense..." Slothments. "Alexa must be a very influential person, so smaller groups want to please her. If they left someone close to her in danger, they must want to fix this before Alexa knows and punish them."


    Lucien nods. "Anyway, Alexa, at some point, will find out about it and will probablye to recover June and the Ghost Lady personally."


    "We cannot face endless hordes of angels now. Also, this world would not be able to resist such an attack." Lustments.


    "June is the key. By bringing her to our side, we may even be able to get a provisional alliance with Alexa if she really wants to rebel against the Gods." Envyments.


    Pride nods. "It could work, but how do you get an angel to cooperate with demons?"


    Sloth smiles at Lucien. "You can seduce her, don''t you?"


    Before Lucien responds, Lust and Envy nod together. "Of course he can!"


    Wrath makes an angry expression. "An alliance? You can''t be serious. Alliances are for the weak!"


    But while her sisters ignore her, she looks at Lucien with an imploring expression. "Come on, what did we just talk about smashing all our enemies?"


    Lucien smiles. "A temporary alliance does not mean that we will not crush themter. Also, corrupting an angel seems so mean... and good."

 Chapter 371: Life plus Life again

    As Ang¡¯s floating tform passes over the southern area of the fox-n, Lucien asks his wives if they all got the flowers and feathers or if they want to keep looking.


    They all have beautiful angel feathers painted with blood, and thest girl to pick a flower was Olivia, who quickly chose that ck rose before the fight with the angels. But Amelia and Envy still need flowers, just like Sophia.


    ¡°You still need to find our gems and ferous beasts¡¯ teeth,¡± Lena speaks with an expectant expression, but the truth is that she would be happy with even a simple stone if it were a gift from Lucien.


    His other wives nod with the same expectant expression as Lena, but Lucien confidently smiles as he starts pulling some beautiful shiny gems out of his storage ring.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Some girls exim while they are all delighted by the beautiful glow of those colorful gems. They are as beautiful as Agapius¡¯ instant teleport gems. Still, they are not magical treasures but just rare stones that are influenced by the water mana of the Ghost Lady inside the Lake of Tears.


    Lucien tosses a beautiful solid blue gem to Lena and ces a crystal blue one in Sophia¡¯s hand. ¡°I got gems for everyone, even for you, my love.¡±


    Sophia beautifully smiles as she is thrilled that Lucien thought of her while choosing the gems. Also, the color of that gem perfectly matches her crystal-blue eyes, and it is obvious that Lucien chose it carefully.


    ¡°Thank you, hubby!!¡± She jumps in his arms and hugs him tightly, and they start kissing again.


    Amelia cannot contain her jealousy, so she quickly approaches Lucien and shakes his shirt. ¡°Brother¡­ will you go with me to the forest while I choose my flower? You can hunt the wild beasts in that meantime.¡±


    Lucien stops kissing Sophia and kisses Amelia¡¯s lips, making her blush a little because everyone is looking at them while their other sisters roll their eyes.


    Then he starts to caress Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, my dear, we are going to the forest so that you, Sophia, and Envy can choose flowers. But I don¡¯t necessarily need to hunt the beasts.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Amelia asks while Lucien¡¯s other wives are also curious about why he doesn¡¯t need to hunt beasts to get their teeth.


    Lucien smiles as he takes out many big and sharp teeth with a bright green glow from his storage ring. His wives are shocked, not understanding from what beast he got those green teeth, but some of them quickly start to remember about that.


    He exins. ¡°The bodies of those sharks that we killed near the life crystal mine would rot in our storage rings, but I kept their bones and teeth because it has a lot of life energy, just like the crystals.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the rules?¡± Marie asks.


    ¡°Why would it be against the rules? These teeth are from sharks that I killed with my own hands.¡± He responds.


    Lust nods whilementing. ¡°Also, these teeth are full of life mana; that is, they are great offerings to the Nature Spirit and will be an excellent fertilizer for the trees that we are going to nt.¡±


    While all Lucien¡¯s wives agree, Anne makes a thoughtful expression. ¡°Mom told us not to kill the beasts when taking their feathers and teeth¡­¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t hurt the beasts for no reason, but the angels and sharks didn¡¯t give us a choice. These offerings will also work as reminders of what happens to our enemies.¡± Lucien speaks in a confident tone.


    Anne and all of Lucien¡¯s other wives agree with that. In fact, their gifts are full of meaning for them and for Lucien, which makes them genuine offerings and not just beautiful objects.


    With all his wives agreeing, Lucien looks at Eve, Donna, and the other sins. ¡°We will not take too long.¡±


    Eve and Donna nod while Sloth smiles at him. Lucien thinks Wrath and Pride are very transparent people, and he can understand what they want, but Sloth is an enigma to him, which is somehow an additional charm that attracts him.


    Lucien smiles at his wives and asks Ang to take them to the home of Anne¡¯s mother, Laure. Then he hugs Amelia and Sophia after she keeps her magic pillow in her storage bracelet before he flies towards the forest while Lust, Sloth, and Envy return to their souls.


    Amelia¡¯s white hair sways in the air, as do Sophia and Lucien¡¯s red hairs as they fly quickly through the sky.


    Both his cute sisters enjoy the warmth of his body, his addictive scent, and his affectionate touch while wishing that they never arrive in the forest, so he doesn¡¯t stop hugging them.


    The sins within their souls have different levels of jealousy. Envy is literally tortured by jealousy while Lust, although also feeling jealous, is very confident of her position as his main wife.


    Sloth, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t even notice that she¡¯s a little jealous too. She just likes to watch Lucien and reflect on how fascinating he is. But of course, a part of her wants to be in the same ce as Amelia and Sophia right now.


    Sophia and Amelia begin to kiss Lucien¡¯s neck and cheek, making it difficult for them to fly, but they quickly reach above that field of flowers where his wives fought the angels.


    Hends in the middle of what remains of the flower field, now destroyed by battle. Almost all the flowers werepletely crushed, while only those furthest from the field center suffered little damage.


    But Amelia, Sophia, and Envy seem determined to find beautiful flowers, well, as soon as they manage to stop kissing Lucien.


    For about ten minutes, Lucien kisses Sophia, Amelia, Envy, and Lust equally, while Sloth just watches them from inside Sophia¡¯s soul. Then, Amelia goes to look for flowers with Envy.


    ¡°I will be at theke to the south, looking for more beautiful gems.¡± He talks after kissing Sophia and then flies to the Lake of Tears.


    Sophia starts looking for a flower but as soon as she realizes that Amelia is very concentrated on the other side of the flower field, she flies south using her floating pillow.


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem fair to me¡­¡¯ Slothments in Sophia¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Amelia has been with Lucien all this time while I was in that lonely tower, missing him so much. Now I will have the maximum possible of time with him, and I don¡¯t care if that is fair or not.¡¯ Sophia responds as she quickly finds Lucien¡¯s location.


    As soon as Luciennds on the edge of theke, he looks back and smiles as he sees Sophia, on top of her magic pillow,ing towards him at super speed.


    He opens his arms, and Sophia hardly collides with him, making them both fall into theke, now with transparent water. She quickly hugs him tightly, and they start kissing before they even reach the water.


    Lucien loves all his wives very much and equally, but the connection he has with his sisters and the sins is different from his rtionship with his other wives in a special way.


    He also loves all his girls in a special way, but while his other wives seem to be part of his heart, Amelia, Sophia, Lust, and Envy seem to be part of his whole body.


    After living most of his life beside Sophia, only when he had sex with her and really opened his heart to ept her love did he realize how important she is to him.


    She will always be his sister, but she is also his lover and mother of his child. He cannot describe how much he loves her and how well he feels while her demonic energy and life mana runs inside his body just as his energies flow into her body.


    Both embrace and touch each other passionately inside theke while their tongues exchange fluids inside her small and delicate mouth.


    Cold? They will never feel cold as long as they share and generate heat while rubbing their bodies together.


    Breathe? Lucien alone can stay several minutes underwater due to his life mana satisfying the basic needs of his body for a while. But now, together with Sophia and her life mana, they can go almost half an hour without breathing while just kissing.


    As they kiss, Sophia begins to caress Lucien¡¯s face and then firmly holds his horns while talking to him mentally. ¡®I missed you so much that now I can¡¯t stay away from you for even a single minute!¡¯


    ¡®I feel the same way, my dear.¡¯ Lucien responds while hugging Sophia tightly. His hands run over all of Sophia¡¯s back and ass while he satisfies his longing for the perfect curves of her body.


    Sophia gets very horny while feeling Lucien¡¯s hands caressing her body. She wraps her legs around his waist while trying to bring their most private parts closer.


    Her mind starts to fill with ¡®lust¡¯ as she remembers their first time. She had dreamed about him so many times while she only had those quick memories to do please her body.


    Now she has the real Lucien in her arms and no longer has to depend on short memories and paintings. Now, she can only think of one thing: sex. She wants to have sex with him to her heart¡¯s content; she wants to getpensation for all the days she suffered for not having his touch.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I will be able to find a flower for you.¡¯ Sophia talks to Lucien mentally as he starts to undress, still inside theke.


    Lucien quickly responds while also starting to undress. ¡®You are the only flower I need, my beautiful red rose.¡¯


    Sophia¡¯s heart beats faster as she is overjoyed by Lucien¡¯s loving words. That past where he was depressed and did not correspond to her feelings seems like a nightmare that never existed, and he always belonged to her as she belongs to him.


    While they please each other, Lust and Sloth observe the changes in their bodies. Unlike their first time, Lucien now hasplete control over his demonic energy, which is much more powerful and abundant as well.


    So too is Sophia¡¯s demonic energy, which willingly enters Lucien¡¯s body, rxing and strengthening him while his original energy enters Sophia¡¯s body, also taking some of Envy¡¯s energy.


    Lust can¡¯t help but be surprised at how easily Lucien mixes his energy with Sophia¡¯s. The process seems a lot smoother thanpared to the energy of Envy and Pride, in addition to Sophia¡¯s body also willingly epting everything thates from his body, even Envy¡¯s energy, without rejecting it as Pride¡¯s energy did within Elsie¡¯s body.


    ¡®Love can be a really powerful weapon¡­¡¯ Slothments mentally to Lust.


    ¡®Indeed¡­ She loves him so much that their energies mix so easily.¡¯ Lust responds.


    ¡®I was also talking about you.¡¯ Sloth slowly giggles in Lust¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Our energies are the same, our hearts are in total sync, our souls are more bonded than any other¡­ so of course, we love each other.¡¯ Lust speaks confidently.


    Sloth is silent for a few seconds before speaking as if thinking out loud. ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll ever feel that way too¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you will.¡¯ Lust quickly responds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    A hundred meters north of the flower field, Amelia looks for a flower because there are none left in the field that catches her eyes.


    Envy walks behind her while making an upset expression. ¡°You know your sister is now in his arms, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°She just met him after so long apart,¡± Amelia responds and quickly continues. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to be away from him for just a day now, let alone several months¡­¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Envy tries to influence Amelia to go after Lucien, partly because her nature is like that and also because she doesn¡¯t want to stay away from him. If she had the option of staying only in his soul, she certainly would do it.


    But Amelia interrupts Envy. ¡°Stopining! We can get back to his side faster if you help me find a good flower.¡±


    Envy thinks about something to say, but she is silent as she sees a beautiful colored glowing from a hollow tree trunk a few meters away.


    Amelia also notices that glow, and they both speak together. ¡°Looks good¡­¡±

 Chapter 372: My True Nature

    Chapter 372: My True Nature


    Amelia crouches in front of a big tree and looks in the hole at the base of Its trunk. She sees two beautiful colored flowers that radiate an elegant brightness.


    ¡°It seems that these flowers were affected by the aura of that field even though they are a hundred meters away from there.¡± Envyments.


    ¡°It¡¯s our luck!¡± Amelia smiles and takes the two flowers.


    Envy is surprised by the friendly way that Amelia says ¡®our¡¯ while taking the two flowers and offering one to her.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship a while ago, but Amelia had a major change in her thinking after fighting alongside Envy and Lucien¡¯s other wives against those powerful angels.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Envy hesitates to pick up the flower.


    Amelia makes a confused expression. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to do the ceremony? I thought you love him¡­¡±


    [Love him?] Envy asks herself that question. She certainly loves to have sex with him and get stronger and stronger. She loves his touch, kiss, and any other affection from him.


    Yet, she doesn¡¯t know exactly what it¡¯s like to love someone, and so there¡¯s no way of her knowing if she really loves Lucien or that¡¯s just her desires for what others like most.


    Envy looks into Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about you? Is that what you want? Do you really want to be like his wives, performing ceremonies and sharing his affection with so many other people? Do you want to be just another woman in his life?¡±


    That provocation doesn¡¯t have the effect Envy wanted. Amelia smiles as she knows what she wants. ¡°I want to be everything possible to him. So, yes, I want to be one of his wives, his sister, his partner, and anything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Envy doesn¡¯t understand why Amelia looks so confident.


    Amelia keeps her flower in her storage ring and puts the other in Envy¡¯s hand. ¡°I also think you want the same thing as me. Well, at least I think that¡¯s the desire of the woman behind the sin, the real Envy, or whatever is your real name.¡±


    Envy ends up being the only one influenced by Amelia¡¯s words, in a positive way, of course. She picks up the flower and smiles at Amelia. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We already have everything we need.¡± Amelia quickly runs towards the Lake of Tears while Envy returns to her soul.


    They quickly approach Lucien¡¯s position, and after passing through somerge trees, Amelia can see him and Sophia at theke¡¯s edge, both shirtless as they kiss passionately.


    Amelia stops as she watches the scene, ignoring the fact that they already know she is there.


    Seeing the passionate way that Lucien and Sophia please each other, Amelia realizes that she is a long way from achieving such synchrony. They look like the same body separated into two people, while she can¡¯t even kiss him properly.


    Amelia really wants to be with Lucien; she really wants to be like Sophia in his arms. But only now does she notice that she has always been thinking only about her desires and not what he wants.


    While he seems to want Sophia as much as she wants him, Amelia feels that she is forcing their rtionship based on her jealousy. And she doesn¡¯t want that¡­ She yet wants to be like Sophia, but she wants to be more like herself and have an original rtionship with Lucien.


    Then she steps back while thinking about leaving Lucien and Sophia alone to enjoy that moment. She doesn¡¯t want to be the boring person who keeps begging for a ce in his heart when he¡¯s clearly very happy without her.


    When she turns to leave, Amelia is blocked by Envy, who shakes her head at her with a disappointed expression.


    ¡®Why are you running away?¡¯ Envy talks to Amelia mentally to avoid Lucien listening.


    Amelia shakes her head as she mentally responds. ¡®I am not running away. I just think they deserve this moment alone.¡¯


    ¡®Lie!¡¯ Envy responds. ¡®Are you also beginning to doubt the rtionship with him? Why? Although you are influenced by my sin, you are not forced to want only what others desire.¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ I¡­ I just think I shouldn¡¯t be with them while I feel so jealous of her.¡¯ Amelia exins.


    Envy shakes her head again while smiling. ¡®Fool, do you forget that all the women around him are jealous? He also feels jealous while he doesn¡¯t even want other men to look at his beautiful wives¡­¡¯


    Amelia is silent, and Envy lifts her shirt, showing Lucien¡¯s tattoo on her belly. ¡®We shouldn¡¯t doubt that as long as we can feel that he loves us so much. He never asked us to change or be less jealous. He epts our dirty desires and loves us the way we are.¡¯


    As Amelia reflects on Envy¡¯s words, she hears Lucien¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡®You don¡¯t seem to want to run away anymore¡­¡¯


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t running away!!¡¯ Amelia quickly responds.


    Lucien waits a few seconds before speaking again. ¡®It¡¯s okay to run if this is what you really want. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for you to make that decision without knowing how I feel about it.¡¯


    ¡®I know you love me¡­¡¯ Amelia speaks sincerely.


    ¡®I don¡¯t just love you.¡¯ Lucien responds and quickly exins. ¡®I fucking love you so much. I was really furious when I find out that you always ran away from me while you didn¡¯t know how to express your feelings and the fact that I couldn¡¯t respond to that even knowing how you felt.¡¯


    He continues. ¡®But now, it¡¯s different. We know we love each other, and there¡¯s no reason for you to run away. I don¡¯t want you to run away¡­ I want you in my arms as much as I want Sophia.¡¯


    ¡®Brother¡­¡¯ Amelia smiles as her heart beats faster.


    She turns, and Lucien stops kissing Sophia to look Amelia in the eye. ¡®I wanted to give you time and space to adapt to our situation and understand your feelings well, but now I must take the initiative.¡¯


    He extends his hand towards Amelia. ¡®Come into my arms and bepletely mine. I love you the way you are, and I will satisfy all your desires even if they are very selfish.¡¯


    Amelia doesn¡¯t think twice before running and jumping into Lucien¡¯s arms as she starts kissing him. Sophia smiles as she kisses his body too.


    Envy materializes her body alongside Lust and Sloth, floating above theke as they watch Lucien and his sisters.


    Lust and Envy maintain their bodies in the format they consider the original while Sloth keeps in a more ¡®human¡¯ version of her, without her demonic characteristics.


    ¡°Why do you still keep this fake look?¡± Envy asks Sloth.


    Sloth, lying down while floating a few inches from theke, slowly shakes the water with her finger. ¡°Why should I change?¡±


    Her slow way of speaking makes Envy really bored. ¡°Because Lucien would like your original look more. I thought you were willing to have sex with him and get his tattoo.¡±


    Sloth slowly sighs as she stops touching the water. Then she looks at Lucien as she responds. ¡°Yes¡­ I would like to know what it¡¯s like to have an additional soul contract and if he can really make me p¡­¡±


    She doesn¡¯t finish speaking, which leaves Envy confused, but Lust, who has always been a close friend with Sloth, knows about her desire to be a mother, and she smiles while she is almost sure that when Lucien gets their real bodies, he will make them pregnant.


    After almost a minute of silence, Sloth speaks again, slowly as always. ¡°Still, that sounds like a lot of work¡­ Sophia is already generating a lot of demonic energy and mixing it with his energies¡­ so I don¡¯t really need to do anything right now.¡±


    To say those words, Sloth takes almost three minutes, and Envy just doesn¡¯t interrupt her because they are supposed to be immortal beings; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have long conversations with Sloth.


    Envy rolls her eyes. ¡°Do you want to do something but you can¡¯t because you are toozy?!? Damn!! That¡¯s too stupid!¡±


    ¡°Have any of us mentioned how stupid you are to be jealous of your own host?¡± Lust smiles provocatively at Envy.


    ¡°¡­¡± Envy is silent as she doesn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    Sloth¡¯s lips slightly curve as she seems to want to smile. Even though she prefers to stay asleep inside Sophia¡¯s soul, she also finds everything that happens around Lucien very interesting.


    In fact, thanks to him, she is feeling excited for the first time, and of course, she does not know how to deal with it, just as Envy does not know how to deal with her desire to please Lucien and Lust does not know how to deal with her infinite love for him. They are learning new ways of living with him.


    Lust smiles at Sloth. ¡°You could just let him fuck you while you don¡¯t really have to do anything.¡±


    Sloth¡¯s eyes sparkle as she thinks about that. ¡°Yes¡­ it sounds good.¡±


    Meanwhile, the mood between Lucien, Sophia, and Amelia gets hotter and hotter as his hands run inside their clothes, touching their soft skin.


    With one hand around his neck while kissing his top body, both Sophia and Amelia use their other hand to caress his low body, especially the big and hard tent on his pants.


    Lucien really wants to eat Sophia right now. He missed her so much that it will take him several days only fucking her nonstop to satisfy his hunger for her body.


    But the situation with Amelia is different. He doesn¡¯t want their first time to be in the forest.


    ¡°My love¡­ we¡­ should¡­ do¡­ it¡­ in our home¡­¡± He finds it difficult to speak as Sophia and Amelia¡¯s lips struggle to kiss his mouth every second.


    ¡®Open the portal below us. I don¡¯t want to stop kissing you.¡¯ Amelia talks to Lucien mentally because her mouth doesn¡¯t stop kissing either his lips or other parts of his body.


    Lucien opens the purple world portal horizontally below them while talking to the sins mentally. He can talk to Sloth mentally, too, due to having a soul contract with Sophia.


    ¡®It will take us a while to get back to the fox-n¡­ I have to take care of them¡­ and you too.¡¯ Lucien speaks to Lust, Envy, and Sloth.


    Lust and Envy obviously smile, excited for a good love session, but Sloth is confused by not understanding why Lucien seems to care so much about her. Well, she¡¯s Sophia¡¯s partner, but some of his actions don¡¯t make sense at all.


    They enter the purple word while the portal leaves them in Lucien¡¯s big bedroom, precisely on his bed.


    Sloth materializes her body in the corner of the room as she has no problem staying in the purple world also due to the connection with Sophia.


    She starts touching the walls and furniture of the house while making a thoughtful expression. ¡°Hmm¡­ fascinating.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophia is not interested in getting to know her new home right now but in kissing and caressing Lucien.


    In bed, now Lucien has to deal with four mouths and four pairs of hands kissing and touching him, which is definitely amazing.


    Lust begins to stroke his tail while wrapping her tail around his leg.


    Envy begins to stroke his wings in the most sensitive parts near Its base while kissing his shoulders.


    Amelia continues to kiss his lips while Sophia kisses down his body and starts to take off his pants.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Although he is loving that marvelous treatment, he asks the girls to stop while sitting on the edge of the bed as he looks at Sloth.


    Lucien doesn¡¯t even have to say anything for Sloth to understand what he wants. She makes a curious expression at him. ¡°You have four beautifuldies in your bed, so why aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡±


    ¡°I will not be really satisfied until I please all the women I care about.¡± He quickly responds.


    The fact that he openly said that he cares for Sloth makes her want to smile, but she still maintains a neutral expression. ¡°So, this is about your pride as a male alpha?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ in part¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Lucien answers honestly.


    Then before Sloth says anything else, he gets up and slowly walks over to her. ¡°But that is mainly due to my most profound desires. I think it can be called my real nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sloth watches him close as she feels her excitement increase with each step of his.


    Lucien arrives in front of her and looks at her in the eyes. ¡°Can you respect my nature as I respect yours, Lust¡¯s, Envy¡¯s, and the ones of all the other sins?¡±


    Sloth smiles as she slowly nods. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡±


    He starts to caress her face. ¡°First, I want to see the real Sloth, the beautiful and perfect woman who hides behind this human form.¡±

 Chapter 373: Sexy Laziness {R-18}

    Chapter 373: Sexy Laziness {R-18}


    After Lucien¡¯s request, Sloth sighs. Then she slowly nods as green energy begins to turn around her body, changing it to her original form.


    She continues to be 1.69 meters tall, having fair skin, and an extremely charming mature face. However, her blonde hair gets even longer while her body gets even more voluptuous, with her thighs getting thicker, her breasts and ass even bigger. Her hips also get wider while her waist remains thin and delicate.


    And, of course, demonic characteristics begin to appear. Like Lust and Envy, Sloth has bat-like wings, but her wings are slightly smaller and stay on top of her back. Her wings have the same ebony-blue color as the small horns that slightly curve from the top of the side of her head upwards.


    Lucien can see a cute ebony-blue tail slowly wagging behind Sloth. Like Lust¡¯s tail, hers is also very thin, soft, and has a small heart-shaped spade at the end.


    Sloth looks at Lucien with a slightly flushed expression as her droopy eyebrows and half-open eyes really pass on the idea ofziness.


    ¡°You are perfect, my dear,¡± Lucien speaks as he slowly strokes Sloth¡¯s face.


    She curves her lips slowly, indicating that she wants to smile, but her body is toozy right now. Her expression also makes her look like a person who is too tired to do anything but sleep now, yet the flush on her beautiful face makes it clear that she is expectant.


    As she slowly starts to shake his unbuttoned pants, Lucien runs his hand from her delicate neck to the back of her neck, also caressing her cheek and slightly pointed ear.


    They look each other in the eye as he brings her head towards him, then also moves his head down forward, slowly approaching their lips.


    Sloth feels really good about Lucien taking every initiative and acting so kindly to her. She lets him have full control over her head, and he brings their mouths closer until their lips touch.


    Lucien continues slowly acting as he starts rubbing his lips on the side of her mouth, teasing her and making her want to start moving her lips willingly.


    Sloth¡¯s senses, as well as all her physical capabilities, are extremely low, while she has the less efficient physical body among the sins. That does not mean she is weak, but all her power is focused on the mind while her body is made just to stay still and rxed.


    Because of that, only now, having her nose in contact with Lucien¡¯s face, does she feel his natural scent well, and it amazes her.


    ¡°This¡­ I thought your scent was going to be the same as Lust¡¯s, but¡­ you smell different¡­ incredibly good¡­ addictive¡­¡± Sloth says between pauses while Lucien rubs their lips.


    That action alone is the most pleasurable thing she¡¯s ever done besides sleeping. She has obviously tried other things before, but nothing of a sexual nature as that has never attracted her attention.


    Still, Sloth knows that nothing she could have done with another man could be merely simr to what she is having with Lucien.


    She feels it was worth waiting until now because not only is he the most handsome man she has ever seen, but he is also mysterious, fascinating, and Lust¡¯s husband, which is definitely a positive point as she trusts Lust¡¯s judgment about the character of Lucien.


    While Sloth reflects on these things, Lucien begins to increase the movements of his lips onto hers. He begins to kiss and suck her lips lovingly.


    The desire to move her lips ovees herziness, and Sloth begins to imitate the movements of Lucien¡¯s lips, learning to kiss with him.


    Also, he uses his other hand to bring her arm up to his shoulder. Then she wraps her arms around his neck while their kiss gets more affectionately.


    Their noses touch while they smash their lips onto each other. Lucien quickly bes addicted to the taste and smooth texture of Sloth¡¯s soft and thick lips.


    She is delighted by the intense taste and smell of Lucien¡¯s lips, and when she least expects it, his tongue invades her delicious mouth.


    In this stage of the kiss, everything that both were feeling is intensified and improved. While Lucien feels his body getting more and more rxed while he experiences Sloth¡¯s tasty saliva, she feels her body be warmer and hornier while she wants to drink as much of his saliva as possible.


    Lucien is already used to leading the kiss with several of his most passive girls, yet Sloth is different by not making any movement with her tongue while his dances around it.


    In addition to not being confident and therefore wanting to learn from Lucien before doing anything on her own, Sloth really likes to leave all the work to him and just enjoy the moment.


    But when he starts to draw back his tongue out of her mouth, her tongue acts willingly and chases his while she also leans her body forward.


    Lucien moves his hands down her back, also stroking her waist until he reaches her big ass. He previously thought that Cassidy had the biggest and sexiest ass he had ever seen, but Sloth stole that privilege.


    He opens his hands as much as possible while trying to caress and squeeze every part of her ass while also kissing her lips. He can feel how soft her ass is through the thin green dress she wears.


    They touch their foreheads while looking at each other. Sloth smiles as she enjoys Lucien¡¯s passionate touch on her ass. ¡°You really like it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiles too. ¡°I fucking love it.¡±


    Sloth starts to get tired of standing up and uses the rest of her ¡®stamina¡¯ to jump. Lucien quickly holds her by the thighs, and she wraps her arms around his neck while they kiss again.


    She definitely doesn¡¯t like to stand while he loves to carry his girls in his arms.


    While devouring Sloth¡¯s mouth, Lucien steps back and lies on his back on the bed, between the other girls while Sloth mounts on him.


    Her mouth is definitely delicious, but what most pleases Lucien is to caress her incredibly sexy curves. The other girls, especially Amelia, and even Lust, are jealous of Sloth¡¯s voluptuous body, which they know added to her mature look fascinates Lucien so much.


    He runs his hands under Sloth¡¯s green dress and touches that more than perfect butt directly. She is not wearing panties, which makes Lucien¡¯s dick hard-rock.


    He feels a great desire to touch Sloth¡¯s private parts right now, but he knows that if he goes on, he won¡¯t be able to stop before eating her right now, and it would ruin their forey.


    The other girls are also very horny as they watch him touch and kiss Sloth so passionately. Sophia and Lust manage to contain their desire to respect that moment so special for Sloth, but Amelia and Envy need attention now, or they will go crazy.


    Lucien gently turns their bodies aside andys Sloth in the middle of the bed. He leans his body over hers and kisses her lips while she caresses his face.


    Then he smiles at her before moving to the side and covering Amelia and Envy¡¯s bodies with his body. He starts kissing and caressing both of them.


    Meanwhile, Sloth makes a confused expression while smiling with her face very flushed. ¡°What was that???¡±


    Lust, next to Sloth, looks at her and touches her hand. ¡°I knew you would like it. Only he can change us that way¡­¡±


    Sloth was surprised at how Lust had changed. She is still the demon of lust, but only for Lucien, while she is also his caring wife and most loyal partner.


    Still, feeling such changes in her body after just a few kisses and caresses shock Sloth. She feels Lucien¡¯s demonic energy running excitedly inside her body and soul, making her stronger and willing to do things physically, which has never happened before.


    ¡°Do you feel this way¡­ so good with him all the time?¡± Sloth asks.


    ¡°Yes, I feel wonderful every second with him.¡± Lust then smiles with a slightly flushed expression. ¡°However, the feeling of power is even better when he is inside me.¡±


    Sloth feels a hot, viscous liquid dripping from her most private part. Her current body is an exact copy of her original body; that is, she suffers the same reactions that any woman would feel after taste Lucien¡¯s passion.


    She slowly touches her pink flower as she imagines what it will feel like when having Lucien¡¯s cock inside her. In fact, she wants to feel him inside all her love holes as quickly as possible, and these desires continue to surprise herzy body.


    Sophia leans her body over Lust¡¯s body while they both act like good sisters, so she smiles at Sloth. ¡°You must ept his tattoo as Envy did and train with him how to make babies so that when we recover your real body, you don¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    ¡°I totally agree. As a bonus, you and Sophia will get stronger a lot faster, maybe even faster than all other sins.¡± Lustments.


    Sloth¡¯s beautiful green eyes sparkle as she thinks about Sophia and Lust¡¯s words. Although she really wants to be a mother, she can wait patiently for that a long time, yet she and Sophia have to get stronger and stronger now to face the challenges that coulde soon.


    The incredible speed that she and Sophia reached the Earth Realm was due to them not having to do anything to be stronger. However, that ¡®start bonus¡¯ is already proving to be not so incrediblepared to the other sins that can achieve goals like Envy getting what many desire and Wrath brutally crushing many powerful enemies.


    Sloth and Sophia would have to ept to start improving slowly, but Lucien changes all that. The goals changed, and they can benefit from his love too.


    She wasn¡¯t really doing anything hard while Lucien kissed her, and her body was very rxed, especially when she was in his arms. So, Sloth knows Sophia, and she must continue to rx, but in Lucien¡¯s arms.


    Also, the fact that his demonic energy is easily mixing with her energy makes it clear that their cooperation was destined. Sloth feels as if everything she ever did was to get here, in Lucien¡¯s bed, next to her sisters and Sophia, to receive the power that will change everything.


    While Sloth enjoys the sensation of having Lucien¡¯s energy inside her, which is still very limited due to her not having his tattoo, he has a great time with Amelia and Envy.


    With both his hands inside their clothes, he squeezes one of Amelia¡¯s breasts and one of Envy¡¯s. Although Amelia is in the group of girls with small breasts while Envy is average in size, he loves and finds their bodies perfect.


    He moves his hands passionately over their breasts and rips their blouses and bras while kissing their lips.


    Amelia pushes any shyness to the back of her mind as she kisses Lucien passionately. She doesn¡¯t mind sharing that time with Envy and the other girls, while she just wants him to love her in every way possible.


    As soon as he opens their bras, Lucien begins to kiss and caress their breasts and bellies while they both hold each one of his horns.


    Using his tail, he also begins to caress their legs and thighs, making them moan with pleasure.


    ¡°Mmmmm~~.¡± Amelia softly moans as she sticks her fingers in Lucien¡¯s hair. Her love juices have already left her panties soaked, and she can¡¯t wait for him to take them off.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± Envy loudly moans as she feels Lucien squeeze her breasts so tightly, making them take the form of his hand. He knows how to please each of his wives, and Envy loves rough y.

 Chapter 374: Girls in Panties are so Hot {R-18}

    As Lucien strokes and kisses Amelia¡¯s belly and breasts, she can feel how much he desires her. She can feel the ¡®lust¡¯ he feels, and that is the same as she feels.


    Bing strong than Eve and Donna has always been a secondary goal for Amelia, while her heart¡¯s real desire was to be loved very much, especially by Lucien, who seemed the least improbable to do that.


    Maybe her feelings didn¡¯t start out as genuine as Sophia¡¯s, and she was just jealous, but now, feeling how Lucien really loves her, she can¡¯t help but be extremely satisfied.


    Meanwhile, Envy, who receives the same treatment as Amelia, feels very good and doesn¡¯t think much about it. Although she doesn¡¯t have the same connection that Lust has with pleasure, Envy has also always liked to feel good. In fact, getting what others want most has always the way she feels good.


    And now she and Amelia can have Lucien while so many other women crave for him and still receive all the love and pleasure that he can give them. While they feel the jealousy of Sloth, Lust, and Sophia, a lot of demonic energy is being generated and mixing with, creating an unimaginable power.


    Lucien also delights in the power thates from his own lustful feelings. While touching the body of those beautiful women who belong only to him, all problems seem to disappear.


    That feeling of power also makes him feel more and more capable of rescuing his mother, although he is no longer sure if she is really in danger.


    ¡°Ahhh~~. Mmmm¡­¡± Envy and Amelia¡¯s moans are like music to Lucien¡¯s ears, and to improve that melody even better, he moves his hands and mouth further down on their bodies.


    As their top clothes are already open, Lucien starts to take off their pants. Envy could just dematerialize her clothes, but she wants him to take them off as he is doing with Amelia.


    He slowly takes off their pants and then their pantyhoses, kissing every inch of their soft skin in the process.


    That stimtion is too much for Amelia and Envy, and their pussies start to pour a lot of love juices into their panties, soaking them.


    The aroma of that nectar Lucien loves so much makes him even hornier. He wants to start drinking from their pussies right now, but the view of Envy and Amelia wearing only wet panties is also very erotic, and he wants to enjoy it.


    Sometimes Lucien and his girls want a lot of sex and have a short time, which results in them going straight to the point. But the fact that they are in the purple world allows them to do things slowly, which will not bring a lot of demonic energy too fast, but it will make the amount generated at the climax of the moment much more abundant and powerful.


    And, of course, this is the first time for Amelia and Sloth, two women very important to Lucien, so he will do his best to improve their first experience.


    Lucien starts to slowly kiss Amelia¡¯s thighs while enjoying the natural flower scent of her body. She gets hornier and hornier and almost has an orgasm when he kisses the center of her panties.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± He takes a deep breath of the scent of her pink flower while he can feel through her thin panties that she is totally shaved and very wet, of course.


    Amelia almost goes crazy with that teasing, but she manages to stay calm while closing her eyes and stroking Lucien¡¯s horns and hair.


    Then he moves his head to the side and starts kissing Envy¡¯s legs. He also squeezes them tightly and even bites her thighs.


    ¡°Mmmmmm~~.¡± Envy loudly moans as she expectantly waits for him to get to the most private part of her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucien starts kissing Envy¡¯s wet panties and notices an L-shaped mark glowing with purple light under her panties.


    That is the new format that Envy materialized her vaginal hair, a gift to Lucien. And well, it worked as a delicious meal for his possessive ego.


    Lust¡¯s eyes sparkle with jealousy as she mes herself for not doing that first. [DAMN!! How could I not think about that?]


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Envy asks in a tender tone while gazing at him with a flushed expression.


    Lucien knows that Envy is a specialist in maniption and can even pretend without breaking their soul pact by lying. But she¡¯s so cute and sexy when she wants to that he doesn¡¯t mind fucking her so hard as a reward.


    ¡°It¡¯s different¡­¡± He replies, without praising her very much, although he thinks it¡¯s really cool to have the first letter of his name marked on her pussy. Only he will see that, but his possessive ego still feels better.


    He kisses Envy¡¯s wet panties several times while enjoying that marvelous scent. Her natural aroma is very intense as the taste of her love juices is much more salty and sour than sweet.


    Lucien thought that was due to her wanting it, but in fact, she didn¡¯t change that aspect of her real body. That is Envy¡¯s nature, salty and sour, yet delicious, and he loves her the way she is.


    Leaving Amelia and Envy in nothing but panties, with slightly hard breathing and cute flushed expressions, Lucien moves to the middle of the bed again after kissing their lips.


    He kisses Sloth¡¯s tasty lips as he touches her body. When his hands reach the most private part of her, he gets a little disappointed that she is not wearing panties.


    ¡°I thought it would make things easier.¡± Sloth slowlyments as she prepares to dematerialize her dress. She is more interested in the power they will generate than the connection between them.


    Lucien understands how Sloth feels. It¡¯s not like he expected her to just fall in love with him right away. He also wants the power that they will generate together, but he wants more. He wants to conquer her heart andbine love with pleasure, which will certainly make them even more powerful.


    ¡°Can you materialize panties?¡± He asks as he kisses her lips.


    Sloth saw what he did with Amelia and Envy¡¯s panties, so she thinks he wants to do the same to her. And although a part of her is also curious about that, she still wants to understand more about him.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks.


    He quickly exins as he strokes her breasts over her dress. ¡°I find girls in panties very exciting. Getting them off makes me horny and expectant even when I exactly know what¡¯s under them. Also, I think the girls like that too¡­¡±


    ¡°We do!¡± The other four girls respond together, making Lucien smile.


    Sloth smiles and nods as he slowly moves her hand down on her body. As her hand passes over her upper body, her dress starts to be translucent and disappear, leaving Lucien more excited.


    ¡°Wow!¡± As soon as she reveals that pair of beautiful, or rather, more than perfect, massively huge breasts, Lucien is surprised and sorry for all the other women, even those with big breasts, because they have no way topete with her.


    Sloth¡¯s breasts are very light in color like most of her skins and look the softest ones that Lucien has ever seen. She hasrge and cute nipples, and her breasts are slightly droopy, although still very much lively. That is not something like a side effect of age but an addition to her charm that makes her look even more like a gentle and sexy mother.


    Using all his will to move his eyes from that perfect breasts, Lucien follows Sloth¡¯s hand to her lower body.


    As soon as her dress finishes disappearing, she reveals beautiful light green panties, with cuteces and even a flower on the side. Also, it has an L embroidered on the front, which is clearly Sloth imitating Envy without any shame.


    Lucien¡¯s eyes shine with a solid shade of purple as he is hypnotized by Sloth¡¯s panties.


    ¡°Everyone knows you like cuteness¡­¡± Slothments as she smiles with a confident expression.


    He uses his fingers to gently caress the flower on Sloth¡¯s panties while looking at her green eyes. ¡°And you are so fucking cute!!¡±


    Again, Lust feels stupid for not having done those things before. She is always wanting Lucien to fuck her as much and as hard as possible to her to feel his dick inside all her love holes, which leaves no room for them to do other things.


    Lucien wastes no time and starts to caress, squeeze, and kiss Sloth¡¯s breasts after kissing her lips. As he thought, her breasts are really the softest one of all, and he loses the notion of time while ying with them to the content of his heart.


    After five minutes, the color of her breasts turns reddish-pink while maks of his lips can be seen all over them. Still, he continues to suck and kiss those cute and delicious nipples.


    Again, Sloth is surprised while Lucien manages to cause so many varied pleasurable reactions in herzy body. Her arms and legs want to move and wrap around him while her mouth continuously opens for her to loudly moan, and her lips crave for his kisses.


    When Lucien reaches her panties, they are already soaked with fragrant nectar, with a delicate floral aroma, very simr to Sophia¡¯s.


    He touches the flower on the side of her panties and takes a depth breath. ¡°Hmmm¡­ it smells so wonderful, but I wonder which flower has the best fragrance.¡±


    As Sloth gets more and more excited, Lucien starts to smell and lick her wet panties. That green fabric is so thin that he can see and feel her green and adorable vaginal hair.


    Lucien knows that he still has to undress twodies in only panties, so he doesn¡¯t take long to appreciate that green flower, which he already loves so much.


    When he moves to the side, after kissing Sloth¡¯s lips, she feels a strong sensation of loss and begins to understand how all Lucien¡¯s wives feel when he is pleasing other women.


    She definitely doesn¡¯t like that feeling, but it is a small price to pay for the pleasure of just a minute in his arms, let alone be one of his main wives and have him frequently taking care of her needs.


    A part of Sloth regrets having followed Pride¡¯s ns and not doing everything she could to keep Sophia with Lucien since the beginning.


    [If we¡¯re having sex with him every day during that time¡­] While she thinks about what it could have been like, she also promises herself that whenever possible, she will be in Lucien¡¯s bed so that he can do whatever he wants with her, thus making both stronger as fast as possible.


    When Lucien approaches Lust, her lips quickly seek his mouth. She hugs him tightly, and he rotates their bodies, making her mount him.


    Although she loves feels good with him so much, she feels that the desire to please him is even greater. Only when she knows that he is having a lot of pleasure with her, she feels that she is also having a lot of pleasure. That is probably her taking the position as the main wife very seriously.


    Lucien feels in a very simr way. He really wants to please all his wives, but please, the sin of lust herself will always be his greatest pride as a man and husband. So, of course, he feels very well when making her feel good, which generates an infinite cycle of pleasure that makes them all stronger.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Lust moans as she smashes her delicious lips against his mouth. Her hands run all over his chest while she feels great that he is her man.


    Meanwhile, Sophia doesn¡¯t look jealous and concerned about her time. In fact, she smiles with a very happy expression¡­ happy that Lucien is happy, too, and they are together.


    That¡¯s all she always wanted; no matter if he also has all the women in the universe, she will always be the most loyal to him.

 Chapter 375: Painting Feelings {R-18}

    Chapter 375: Painting Feelings {R-18}


    While mounted on Lucien, Lust kisses him passionately but also ends the kiss faster than he expected. Then she smiles at him as she strokes his chest.


    ¡°It can be Sophia¡¯s turn now.¡± She smiles as she speaks, shocking Amelia and Envy.


    Everyone understands that Sophia was away from Lucien for a long time and deserves special treatment now. But they also know that Lucien treats all his wives equally.


    Still, Lust is giving more than half of her time to Sophia, which seems very crazy because it does not matter their rtionship with each other; the time receiving his affection is sacred to all his women.


    Meanwhile, Sloth and Sophia are not really surprised. They understand that it doesn¡¯t always have to be apetition. Everyone has the same goal of loving Lucien and being loved by him.


    Sophia was very jealous of Lust when she first saw her with Lucien because she was frustrated that he epted a strange woman so quickly while never responded her feelings.


    But now that they are all together, although Lust and Sophia are still a little jealous of each other, they want more to get along as good sisters to make Lucien even happier, which will certainly result in him loving them even more.


    Before Lucien can respond to Lust¡¯sment, Sophia speaks first. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it; I can wait.¡±


    He uses his left hand to caress Lust¡¯s face and his right hand to caress Sophia¡¯s thigh. ¡°You two are such good wives.¡±


    Sophia and Lust giggles as they feel that being kind to each other only benefits them while Envy and Amelia roll their eyes, thinking that they are making alliances to bring down thepetition.


    Sloth just smiles, finding that very interesting. Seeing Sophia, her partner, get along with Lust, her sister and best friend, is certainly pleasurable, another of the pleasures Lucien is giving her.


    Lucien again rotates his and Lust¡¯s bodies while she dematerializes her clothes, leaving only the cute purple panties she usually wears.


    Getting on top of her, he starts kissing her perfect breasts, which despite not being as big as Sloth¡¯s, are definitely still in the group of big ones as well as being incredibly lively and perky.


    He positions himself so that only the left half of his body covers Lust¡¯s body, while he brings Sophia under the right half of his body to kiss and caresses her as he did with Amelia and Envy.


    Lucien wastes no time and takes off Sophia¡¯s blouse and bra, showing her beautiful and adorable breasts. He starts to kiss and squeeze those two pairs of breasts that he loves so much.


    ¡°Ahhh~~. Mmmm¡­¡± The girls moan with pleasure under his caresses while soaking their panties that were already wet.


    He can¡¯t help but reflect on how much he loves these two women in his arms. Everything he is now started with them.


    While Lust awakened his true potential and taught him how to love other women besides his mother and sisters, Sophia taught him not to neglect the needs of these women and awakened his life affinity, which allowed him to get here and give pleasure to his wives nonstop.


    The ease that Lucien controls demonic energies and the fact that his main affinity seems to be literally demonic energy, as well as the fact that he also has life affinity even though it never woke up before, are still mysteries.


    But Lucien knows that without Lust and Sophia, he wouldn¡¯t have those abilities. So, obviously, he feels fortunate to have such incredible women loving him as much as he loves them.


    Five minutes of kissing and caressing Sophia and Lust was enough to leave his lips marks on their breasts and belly, as well as flushed expressions on their faces and wetting a part of the bed with their love juices.


    After kissing Lust¡¯s purple panties and Sophia¡¯s red panties, Lucien kisses their lips again and then lightly ps his wings, flying to the front of the bed.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Hements as his eyes shine with solid purple as he watches the girls on the bed.


    Five women who are certainly among the most beautiful in the whole universe lying side by side on his bed wearing only wet panties with flushed and horny expressions on their charming faces.


    ¡°Such a perfect scene¡­¡± He thinks aloud as he is mesmerized by that view.


    The only thing that could improve that scene is to know that those five women are waiting for him to fuck them. Well, that is really happening, and Lucien feels that he is the luckiest man of all existence to be awarded such a fortune.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck us or make a painting?¡± Envy asks while she can¡¯t contain her eagerness. Her pussy keeps pouring love juices on the bed while craving for his dick.


    ¡°A painting?¡± Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. ¡°Yes¡­ a painting could immortalize this perfect scene not only in my mind.¡±


    ¡°Just a sec.¡± Lust dematerializes her body, destroying that perfect scene, and reappears inside one of the small rooms in the arsenal room. She picks up a storage bracelet from a shelf and runs back to Lucien¡¯s bedroom.


    As soon as Lucien sees the bracelet in Lust¡¯s hand, he recognizes it as Adeline¡¯s storage treasure, the one that was given to him by Anne¡¯s mother.


    Before Lucien can ask a question, Lust takes out from the storage bracelet an easel of dark wood, and some canvas with white surfaces as well as some brushes also made with dark wood.


    Then she takes out several pots with different colored paints, but they all have the same mystical glow and the smell of flowers.


    Those look like ordinary painting tools, but Lucien can see a special glow in that wood, and Lust quickly exins. ¡°I found this while checking the items inside the bracelet.¡±


    She continues. ¡°These magic tools are used to make living paintings that can even represent the feelings contained in the scenes.¡±


    ¡°These are made with sacred oak wood¡­ is this from someone from the Brown Star royalty or a gift from them?¡± Sloth asks.


    Lust nods. ¡°They are probably from Adeline.¡±


    Then she approaches Lucien and puts a brush in his hand. ¡°These brushes have an enchantment that allows even people without artistic skills to make excellent paintings.¡±


    Lucien feels calm and soft energying from the brush. So, he smiles and kisses Lust. ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡±


    While she giggles, he ps her ass. ¡°Now go back to bed so I can paint the women I love.¡±


    Lust pouts. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I lost that flushed expression¡­¡±


    Lucien chuckles before hugging Lust and kissing her passionately while squeezing both of her buttocks, leaving his handprint on her fair skin, now also pinkish.


    Her face flushes again, so she quickly goes back to bed and lies down next to Sophia and Sloth again while he positions the easel in front of the bed and prepares a canvas on it and the paint pots on the floor.


    ¡°These tools have the life mana of the great oak, so if you use your life mana on it, the process will be smoother.¡± Sloth exins.


    ¡°I will try,¡± Lucien speaks while soaking the tip of the brush in the red paint pot. He never painted before, and the whole process looks veryplex.


    But as soon as he touches the brush on the canvas and focuses his life energy on it, he feels a mystical connection with the paint, which starts toe out of the brush and move on the canvas¡¯s surface.


    Lucien feels his life mana connect with the life mana of the brush and canvas, then that beautiful red paint begins to form Sophia¡¯s hair. Not only does the color appear to change to perfectly match the red of her hair, but the image also looks extremely lively.


    He realizes that painting with those tools is very simple and easy, so Lucien takes another brush with his other hand, and using his incredible agility and super senses, he starts painting at high speed with two brushes.


    In a minute, the nk space on the canvas bes a beautiful and mystical painting of the fivedies in panties on the bed. Those colors are so beautiful and precise. Also, the painting really seems to be alive, and although the girls have not madeplex movements, Lucien can see their strands of hair moving on the canvas as well as feeling a familiar warmthing from it.


    He quickly finishes the painting and stops to enjoy both the real view and the canvas. He can feel the girls¡¯ excitement in the painting just as that feeling is visible on their flushed faces.


    ¡°You are perfect, my loves.¡± Lucien smiles at the girls before putting the painting on the wall in front of his bed, where he will be the only man to appreciate it as well as the real view of his wives wearing only panties.


    He looks at the painting again and chuckles. ¡°Now that this beautiful scene is immortalized, I won¡¯t feel bad about tearing up those five panties with my teeth.¡±


    The girls giggle as Lucien jumps on the bed again and starts kissing and touching their bodies. He pays attention to all of them, leaving Amelia forst, or rather as the first to have her panties removed.


    Just as he said he was going to do it, he rips her wet panties with his teeth, revealing her beautiful pink flower.


    Lucien certainly loves his wives¡¯ vaginal hair. They have very different sizes, textures, and colors, in addition to the fragrances that are always very pleasant and make him so horny.


    But some girls are also pretty well totally shaved. A part of him would like to see Amelia¡¯s cute white vaginal hair, but her shaved pussy has a unique charm.


    Because Amelia¡¯s skin is very pale, the pink shade of her pussy is even more beautiful, and he can clearly see every part of her delicate pink flower.


    Amelia gets even more flushed while Lucien gazes at her most private part. She is also happy and proud that he clearly likes what he is seeing, but she is still shy, mainly because there are four other girls watching her embarrassing scene.


    The other girls move aside a little, leaving the middle of the bed for Amelia to have her first time.


    ¡°You are so beautiful¡­¡± Lucienments as he starts to caress Amelia¡¯s legs.


    ¡°T-t-hanks¡­¡± Amelia stammers while she gets more and more excited as Lucien¡¯s hands go towards her exposed pink flower.


    The lustful and loving expression on his face makes it clear that he is also very horny and wants to devour her, something she really wants, too.


    Before Lucien even touches her pussy, he can see drops of her nectar dripping from her love cave. That precious liquid shines, begging Lucien not to let it fall on the bed.


    Then he quickly runs his finger over her pussy and takes those drops of love juices. He takes his finger to his mouth and tastes Amelia¡¯s most private vor while she feels her embarrassment reach the highest level.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Lucien tastes that heavenly drink before taking a few more drops and smelling it.


    He is able to distinguish the unique traits of the taste and smell of the nectar of Amelia¡¯s flower, which is a little sour than sweet and resembles more an apple than a flower.


    Then Lucien takes off his underwear, making the fivedies flush even more at the sight of his rock-hard cock, aimed at the sky like a divine spear.


    Amelia smiles as her heart beats faster. She has waited so long for this moment and does not want to go back or run away despite being very embarrassed.


    ¡°So adorable¡­¡± Lucienments while appreciating Amelia¡¯s expression. Then he gently starts to kiss her pussy, making it produce a lot more nectar for him to enjoy.

 Chapter 376: Jealous Sister {R-18}

    Chapter 376: Jealous Sister {R-18}


    About fifteen years ago.


    In one of the training courtyards of the mountain fortress, little Lucien watches Eve and Donna in a sparring session.


    Impressed by the incredible abilities of Eve, who manages to deflect the blows of Donna¡¯s greatsword with a thin longsword, Lucien holds a small wooden sword with one hand while is also hand by hand with Sophia.


    Sophia, who is only a year older than Lucien, is also impressed by the fast movements of their big sisters. Yet, she is enjoying more being hand in hand with her cute little brother. ying with him is one of the few good things in her life.


    Besides them, there is also Amelia, who is almost three years older than Lucien. She already has the maturity of a normal child of ten or eleven, but she is still just a child and does not know how to deal with the growing jealousy of her sisters.


    While she wishes to be amazing as Eve and Donna, she also wants to be beside Lucien, holding his hand. She wants to be admired by others as their big sisters and loved by her little brother as Sophia and Lucien love each other.


    All she wants is to be part of their lives, to feel that she is not alone¡­


    Of course, their siblings love her, but Amelia still feels out of the group. She has tried to get close to her other sisters, but ire and Naomi are of simr ages and are always training together, so Amelia ends up being the most lonely among them.


    While watching Eve and Donna¡¯s sparring session, she makes a promise to herself. [One day, I will be as strong as you¡­]


    Then she looks at Lucien and Sophia¡¯s hands as she makes another premise¡­ one that she thought was secondary but ended up bing the most important thing for her.


    [One day¡­ I will be as loved by him as you are!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Now.


    While watching Lucien suck on her pink flower, Amelia remembers everything she¡¯s ever wanted up to now.


    Envy promised her power and everything else she wanted, and after so many maniptions and bad advice, they are finally bing good friends.


    Amelia even feels that she could call Envy a sister¡­ However, that is not because of her but Lucien.


    It is Lucien who is giving Amelia the power and affection she always wanted. He makes her feel special, part of a real family that loves her.


    She sees the cute and gentle face of their childhood¡¯s little Lucien transform into the devilishly sexy man in front of her.


    [It is as if Lucien is the great demon, and Envy and I had made a pact with him to have everything we want¡­] Amelia thinks while she feels so good and powerful under his caresses.


    Lucien not only awakens lustful feelings in Amelia¡¯s body and soul, but he also awakens in her all other sinful feelings.


    In his arms, Amelia feels rxed and wants to do nothing but enjoy that moment.


    She wants to be with him all the time and wants all of his attention. She wants everything he can give her.


    And she can¡¯t get enough of it. She never has enough kisses and caresses; she never has enough looks and praises.


    She feels very good and proud of herself for him to love and find her beautiful, but of course, she still wants to be the most beautiful, powerful, and important woman in his life.


    And, of course, she is upset when she is not with him and even furious when he has to pay attention to many other women, neglecting her insatiable desire for his affection.


    Byst, and her most intense desire, she wants to be loved by him more than any other woman.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡± Amelia moans as a delightful orgasm messes her thoughts.


    Lucien takes a nice sip of her delicious love juices and quickly moves forward to kiss her. He covers her delicate body with his body and seals her lips.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Amelia cannot contain her moans of pleasure even as she kisses Lucien passionately.


    His tongue makes a pleasant sloppy mess inside her mouth while she feels his hard cock rubbing onto her pink flower.


    Because she is totally shaved down there, she can feel every part of his cock perfectly, and that stimtion intensifies her orgasm even more.


    Amelia¡¯s hand moves instinctively to Lucien¡¯s hard cock, and she starts to stroke it while still having an orgasm.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ this¡­ mmm¡­ your cock¡­ is mine¡­ now, it belongs only to me¡­ right?¡± She blushes as she asks.


    Lucien smiles and nods at her before continuing to kiss her lips. ¡°Yes¡­ now my body belongs only to you, and yours to me.¡±


    Amelia sweetly smiles. ¡°But I am so jealous, selfish, greedy-¡°


    He doesn¡¯t let her finish speaking, sealing her lips again. He kisses her until she runs out of breath, so he lovingly smiles at her. ¡°No matter how you are like, you are perfect like that¡­ you are perfect for me.¡±


    She smiles and bites his lip while holding his cock firmly in her delicate little hand. ¡°So, fuck me hard. Make my insides take the shape of your big cock and make me really yours.¡±


    ¡°Right now!¡± Lucien responds and also bites Amelia¡¯s lips.


    He keeps using his left arm to support himself on the bed, and with his right hand, he caresses Amelia¡¯s face before holding her by her low back.


    Amelia wraps her legs around Lucien¡¯s waist. That position looksplicated for normal men, but he has no trouble supporting her while she hugs his neck.


    Then he slowly starts to bring her body up towards his. She can see the tip of his dick and the entrance to her pink cave approaching slowly.


    She uses her legs to bring their bodies even closer while she can¡¯t wait any longer for them to connect finally.


    ¡°So hot¡­¡± Ameliaments as she feels Lucien¡¯s cock head touch her pussy.


    As her pussy is already well lubricated with a lot of her nectar and some of Lucien¡¯s saliva, his cock smoothly starts to open its way inside her lovely pink cave.


    Time seems to slow down for them while Amelia looks at their most private parts connecting. Her eyes shine with a beautiful shade of gray and purple sparkles.


    She feels as if every millimeter that Lucien¡¯s cock moves inside her pussy, she is reaching a new goal. Waves of pleasure leave her body in an incredible state of ecstasy.


    The more of Lucien¡¯s cock she has inside her body, the more she craves it. She wants him to explore every part of her pussy and her other love holes all the way with his hard cock.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s fucking hot!¡± Lucienments as he slowly enters that adorable and wet little cave.


    Amelia¡¯s pussy is very tight, slippery, hot, and tightly squeezes his cock as if it has just been waiting for him all those years that he never saw her as anything but his troubled sister.


    She is beautiful and has a perfect body, but Lucien feels something else. He feels that it is much better than his first time with most of his other wives. He feels something incredible¡­ something he missed since that he had sex with Sophia.


    And Amelia also feels that strange, pleasant sensation. She feels it is mystically sinful to have her little brother¡¯s dick inside her naughty pussy.


    But of course, she has no desire to stop as it is so fucking enjoyable to have sex with the man she loves regardless of whether he is her brother.


    After slowly moving for a few seconds that seemed like several minutes, Lucien feels the tip of his stick touch her purity seal. He smiles at her as he moves slightly aside, making his cock kiss her hymen.


    Amelia giggles with happiness while feeling his cock so excited inside her. ¡°This is so good¡­ I wish we had done this before¡­¡±


    Lucien kisses her lips. ¡°Do not regret the past, but live the present properly to make a good future.¡±


    She nods while stroking his face. ¡°Say you¡¯re going to fuck me every day from now on.¡±


    He smiles as his eyes shine with purple energy. The power and pleasure that Lucien is feeling with Amelia now far exceed the results of his love session with many others of his wives, so for the sake of his whole family, he would already fuck her every day, let alone the fact that he loves her so much.


    Without Amelia expecting it, Lucien moves forward while bringing her body up by her back.


    His dick, already touching her hymen, quickly breaks that barrier and goes all the way to the bottom of her love cave in a firm push, filling all her little pussy.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± Amelia loudly moans as she feels pleasantly fulfilled, be it in heart, soul, and pussy¡­ filled by the love of the man she loves.


    And of course, the incredible pleasure of Lucien¡¯s slow movements added to the hard thrust afterward makes her have an orgasm even more intense than the early one.


    ¡°Does this answer pleases you?¡± Lucien asks as he keeps his dick deep inside her, kissing the bottom of her pussy, right in front of her cervix entrance.


    Amelia feels her mind going nk as she goes crazy with pleasure. Her pussy is so happy that it keeps pouring love juices at Lucien¡¯s dick, thanking him for giving her so much joy.


    But she is a powerful girl with a strong will. She quickly controls that orgasm and looks Lucien in the eye while his eyes glow purple and hers gray.


    ¡°I love it, but I want you to answer me again: are you going to fuck me every day from now on?¡± She smiles as she asks.


    Lucien moves his hips backward while letting her body drop a few centimeters until his cock almost leaves her pussy, stopping at the entrance.


    Amelia feels a strong sensation of loss and emptiness as drops of her blood drip onto the bed sheet. But she continues to smile because she knows Lucien¡¯s answer.


    And he doesn¡¯t let her down, thrusting his cock all the way inside her pussy again. Although she was a virgin a few seconds ago and her pussy is so tight, he knows that she is very strong, and fucking her so hard just gives her more pleasure.


    ¡°AHHH~~!¡± Another cute, loud moanes out of Amelia¡¯s mouth as she feels her body tremble and convulse in pleasure. But Lucien¡¯s arm holding her by the back make her so certain to have as much pleasure as possible since she will never be in a safer ce than his arms.


    ¡°Again!! Answer me again!!!¡± While Lucien enjoys the pleasure of pushing his cock so hard into Amelia¡¯s tight pussy, she exims again, barely able to breathe properly.


    The desire to run all the way inside her pussy and kiss her most profound part until she is satisfied goes from Lucien¡¯s cock to his heart and soul.


    He again moves his hips back, her body down, and then thrusts his cock in her pussy again, again, and again, exploring each part of her insides with different speeds.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ mmmm¡­ aaaahhhh!!!¡± While Amelia wildly moans, Lucien kisses her lips, neck, and breasts, making her have multiple orgasms.


    Her will is really powerful, simr to that of Lust and Envy, but under so many new pleasures, Amelia¡¯s pussy starts craving for something more than kisses from his cock.


    ¡°Cum¡­ your cum¡­ I need your cum inside me!!!¡± Amelia begs while Lucien pleasantly ravages her pussy.


    He smiles as he kisses her without slow down his movements. ¡°This is so good¡­ your pussy is so damn good, Amelia, my love!! I will give it to you as much as you want!¡±

 Chapter 377: Blinking so Hard {R-18}

    Chapter 377: Blinking so Hard {R-18}


    As Amelia moans with pleasure under Lucien¡¯s hard and constant thrusts, the girls watch them with an increasingly flushed expression.


    It¡¯s not been more than a day since Lust and Envy had his dick hard-hitting the bottom of their pussies, yet they can¡¯t help but crave for it now.


    Sex with Lucien is like a drug that makes them more and more addicted because it gets better and better as his demonic energy gets more powerful.


    Sophia is also having trouble containing her eagerness. She is thrilled that she is beside him again, but seeing his cock entering and leaving Amelia¡¯s pussy makes her body remember and crave to have that feeling again as soon as possible.


    Sloth, despite not knowing how Amelia is really feeling now, can see that it looks so good, especially the way he holds her and makes all the moves.


    Lucien and Amelia are really feeling good while enjoying each other¡¯s bodies. His tattoo on her belly glows a brilliant purple as their energies run excitedly inside their bodies.


    His demonic energy meets Amelia¡¯s, and they quickly form the powerful mix of energies, which he already did with Envy, but now the process seems even better.


    Their rtionship is quite different from the one he has with Envy, and the fact that they are siblings makes their bonds much older and more powerful, in addition to both finding that supposedly forbidden love too erotic.


    While Amelia moans loudly and begs for Lucien¡¯s cum to have the best orgasm so far, Lucien smiles and fulfills her wish.


    Pressing her body against the bed, he moves his hips backward before quickly pushing his cock all the way to the bottom of her adorable pussy.


    Amelia looks into Lucien¡¯s eyes as she feels his hard-rock member kiss her cervix¡¯s entrance. The pleasure and power flow from his body to hers like an endless river.


    ¡°AAAHHHHH!!!¡± She moans louder than ever as she feels the hot and so fucking pleasant essence of Lucien filling her insides as her eyes shine so brightly that they turn into two gems of gray light.


    Cumming inside, marking the women he loves with his cock milk is always very pleasant and rewarding, but Amelia is special to Lucien in many ways, and that makes that moment even more incredible.


    Unlike when Lucien had his first time with Sophia, and their demonic energies are still minimal, now he and Amelia have powerful demonic energies together in an incredible mix.


    Due to their current power and their growing sinful feelings, both of them feel a lot of power being generated while his eyes also shine so much that it looks like two purple gems, with additional gray and even golden sparkles.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± Lucien doesn¡¯t hold back and pour a huge amount of hot cum inside Amelia. That incredibly powerful liquid runs excitedly inside her pussy, stimting her full potential.


    The exchange of energy and power is equal to their pleasure; that is, Lucien also feels himself bing much stronger as well as Amelia. Not only does his demonic energy flow into her body, but his life mana and a little bit of all the other energies within his body improve her body.


    The same is true with Amelia. Her demonic energy flows into Lucien¡¯s body as well as that gray energy that she awakened upon reaching the Earth Realm, the one Lust and Envy exined to be Spatial Mana.


    Amelia still had no control over that spatial mana, which seemed to be still in a semi-dormant state within her. However, now, receiving the stimulus of Lucien¡¯s incredible demonic energy entering through the best door, that energy got incredibly excited.


    While she is lost in pleasure, Lucien remains focused on everything that is going on in their bodies, as are Lust and Envy. They notice Amelia¡¯s spatial mana getting agitated and also flowing into Lucien¡¯s body.


    ¡®Lucien, take car-¡®


    ¡®Amelia, you mus-¡®


    Lust and Envy try to advise them, but it all happens too fast, and they don¡¯t really have control over that spatial mana.


    With a purple aura, the gray bright in Amelia¡¯s eyes spread over her body as Lucien¡¯s body also begins to glow.


    Then, while Amelia still loudly moans and Lucien pours more and more baby seeds inside her pussy, their bodies blink before disappearing from the bed.


    *Puf*


    They just disappear, taking Lust and Envy inside their souls.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sloth and Sophia look at the ce where Lucien and Amelia were a second ago before looking at each other with surprised expressions.


    ¡°What the-¡± Sophia can¡¯t help but be upset that Amelia disappeared with Lucien while her pussy is dripping by the desire for his cock.


    But Slothughs, leaving Sophia confused. ¡°Spatial mana. They teleported.¡±


    ¡°Teleported? Together? Where to?¡± Sophia asks.


    Sloth makes a thoughtful expression. ¡°Near, I guess. Try to talk to him mentally.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡± Amelia continues to moan, more of pleasure than surprise, as she and Lucien appear in the sky of the purple world above the house.


    Lucien is really shocked by their sudden teleportation, but because he is stilling inside Amelia¡¯s tight pussy, he also feels more pleasure than confusion.


    Soon after realizing that they are in the air, he turns their bodies and ps his wings, controlling the flight in the air while Amelia mounts on him, a position that he has had sex with Lust a few times.


    Amelia begins tough and kiss Lucien while Lust and Envy materialize beside them.


    ¡°WOW!!¡± Lust¡¯s eyes shine with expectation.


    ¡°Damn!! You guys just teleported!¡± Envyments in an excited tone.


    As Amelia stops kissing for breath while still enjoying her orgasm and Lucien¡¯s hot cum inside her, he makes a thoughtful expression. ¡°Amelia¡¯s spatial mana is incredible¡­¡±


    Also, he mentally exins to Sophia what is going on.


    Lust runs her finger around Lucien¡¯s cock and takes every drop of special milk before drinking it and feeling Amelia¡¯s spatial mana. ¡°Hmmm¡­ this is not so simple.¡±


    He makes a confused expression, and Envy exins. ¡°Spatial mana is a veryplex energy, which you can see because it usually wakes up in thete stages of the Earth Realm and the Sky Realm.¡±


    ¡°Also, it is very difficult to control that energy, and to teleport a few centimeters, it is necessary a lot of spatial mana, let alone meters.¡± Lust continues.


    Lucien looks down and realizes that they are more than two hundred meters from the roof of the house while Amelia begins to kiss his chest.


    ¡°That was without a doubt the most incredible first use of the ability to teleport using spatial mana.¡± Envyments.


    Lust looks at Lucien¡¯s cock, still rock-hard inside Amelia. ¡°Also, no one has ever been able to teleport another person that way.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re the first ones then¡­¡± Hements as he strokes Amelia¡¯s hair. Although the situation was shocking, he very much wants to start moving again inside that tight pussy that continues to twitch around his dick.


    Lust shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think Amelia teleported you¡­¡±


    While he again makes a confused expression, and Amelia can only think of his dick moving inside her again, Envy exins. ¡°It seems that you got her ability to teleport, and you both have teleported to the same ce and at the same time.¡±


    ¡°But how is that possible¡­¡± Lustments.


    Lucien looks at the tattoos of him and Amelia, which glows with a deep shade of purple while feeling a powerful connection with her. ¡°Perfect sync.¡±


    Amelia giggles and kisses him. ¡°Yes! We are a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°We have to test the capabilities of this ability and how much spatial mana you can generate now.¡± Lust speaks.


    ¡°Yes, this ability will be very useful for us in future battles.¡± Envyments.


    But Amelia doesn¡¯t agree to stop having sex with Lucien to train her new ability. ¡°Can¡¯t that wait?¡±


    Lucien chuckles while caressing Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, my dear¡­ haven¡¯t you noticed how we generate so much spatial mana to teleport us this distance?¡±


    Her eyes sparkle with expectation as she feels Lucien¡¯s special milk running down out of her pussy, which makes her feel empty.


    ¡°So we have to generate a lot more spatial mana!¡± She smiles.


    ¡°And everything else we can generate.¡± Hements before kissing her.


    Then he starts pping his wings and changing their posting in the air. First, he stands erect and holds her by the thighs as she wraps her legs around his waist.


    Without taking the cock out of inside Amelia, Lucien begins to move her body upwards, and when his dick¡¯s tip reaches the entrance to her pussy, arge amount of his cum seeps out.


    But how could that liquid so important for so many women be wasted that way?


    Lust and Envy fly under Lucien and drink each drop of his cum leaking from Amelia¡¯s pussy. They also lick his balls, leaving his cock clean and even harder.


    ¡°AH! AH!! AH!!!¡± Amelia moans as Lucien continues to fuck her pussy so hard. She just had several orgasms, and her body is still very sensitive, but he spreads her pink pussy¡¯s walls, turning over her insides.


    Her pussy twitch and squeezes his cock so tight, taking the shape of it and giving him a lot of pleasure too.


    He pushes his cock to the bottom of her pussy, again and again, making all his cum inside her runs down into Lust and Envy¡¯s mouths so he can fill Amelia again with a fresh load.


    Amelia continues to moan and kiss Lucien¡¯s face as their energies continue to flow from their bodies to each other.


    Lucien smiles and stops pping his wings, so they start to fall as he continues to move Amelia¡¯s body on his dick.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ deeper¡­ Mmmm¡­¡± Amelia begs as she starts to smash her ass against Lucien¡¯s body in sync with his movements.


    When they are almost on the roof of the house, he raises her body as much as possible before his dick leaves her pussy, then brings her hard towards him.


    Amelia also forces her body forward, which results in his dick runs all the way to the bottom of her pussy again. But it doesn¡¯t stop there, and his cock¡¯s tips enter her cervix.


    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Amelia screams with pleasure, and her pussy squeezes Lucien¡¯s cock even tighter.


    Under so much pleasure, they generate a lot of energy, and their spatial mana runs out of control, making them teleport again.


    They appear in the grass of the garden, in front of the house¡¯s front door. Being in the same position, Lucien doesn¡¯t stop fucking Amelia¡¯s pussy while she moans and moans.


    Amelia can only enjoy all the pleasure Lucien is giving her, but he, despite also loving having sex with her, also begins to understand more about spatial mana.


    He realizes that the two times that they teleported, he had a lot of spatial mana inside his body, but everything was consumed instantly.


    As Lust and Envy spoke, the ability to teleport really needs a lot of mana. But it is not a problem for them; on the contrary, both are enjoying it too much to stop.


    Lucien flies from the garden towards the entrance to the house, with Amelia in his arms. Then he presses her body against the door and lifts one of her legs.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± He passionately kisses her lips while thrusts his cock so hard inside her delicious pussy, which doesn¡¯t look tired while squeezing his cock ever more tightly.


    Amelia clearly likes hard sex, another one of her simrities with Envy. So Lucien doesn¡¯t restrain himself, hitting his cock in the bottom of her tight pussy repeatedly.


    As soon as they generate a good amount of spatial mana, Lucien focuses on it while thinking about one of the garden trees fifty meters behind them.


    Somehow, Amelia feels and understands his intention, and when he thrusts his cock so hard inside her again, also biting her cute nipple, they teleport to the top of that tree.


    ¡°Mmmm~~.¡± Amelia moans as Lucien focuses all of his body¡¯s energies.


    He uses his demonic energy to boost his life mana as much as possible, and while his body starts to glow with an incredible purple and gray aura, he fires a really great cumshot inside Amelia¡¯s pussy.


    With a huge amount of special milk and with the maximum energies that he managed to focus, that cumshot wildly runs inside Amelia, driving her crazy with pleasure and power.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!!¡± She screams with pleasure as they generate a lot of energy.


    Then their bodies begin to teleport short distances around the house every second. They go to several random ces in the garden before appearing under that floating rock and on the roof again.


    Among the teleporters, Lucien keeps kissing Amelia while his hot cock milk flows into her pussy like a river.


    Lust and Envy try to drink every drop that leaks, but that is impossible due to the speed that they teleport, which results in him leaving drops of cum in several random ces around the house.


    It is impossible not to find it funny to think of someone trying to understand what happened there just by finding those ¡®traces¡¯ of special milk.

 Chapter 378: Perfect Second Time {R-18}

    Chapter 378: Perfect Second Time {R-18}


    Along with a brink sound, Lucien and Amelia again appear in the middle of his big bed. They are still connected as he continues cumming inside her pussy.


    ¡°Ahhh~~ mmmm¡­¡± She continuously moans while panting. Thest few minutes were wildly pleasurable and very intense as they fucked so hard.


    Still, Amelia doesn¡¯t want to leave Lucien. She lies on his chest and begins to kiss his lips. Her hips move willingly while her pussy squeezes his cock, even more, trying to absorb every drop of that heavenly liquid.


    Lucien strokes her beautiful hair while just enjoying cumming that much. But he worries about forcing too much cum inside Amelia¡¯s tight insides, so he moves her to the side, pulling his cock out of her.


    Lust and Envy quickly begin to ¡®clean up¡¯ while sucking and licking his cock and balls. Amelia pouts, but even she understands that she needs a fast break before having more sex, much more.


    He looks at Sophia and Sloth with a loving expression. ¡°Sorry about leaving you concerned.¡±


    Sloth smiles while she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with those new feelings. Sophia sighs with relief. ¡°I thought Amelia had stolen you only for her.¡±


    ¡°I should have done that¡­¡± Ameliaments as she tries to calm her body, which craves Lucien more and more.


    Sloth materializes her body to Sophia¡¯s right side, and she quickly jumps on Lucien¡¯s side and starts kissing him while Lust and Envy then enjoy cleaning his cock.


    Lucien can feel how Sophia yearns for his body, and he also really wants to have sex with her, especially after having sex with Amelia.


    There is something magical about having that rtionship with his sisters, and he knows that it is because he has met most of his wives recently while he has spent most of his life on his sisters¡¯ side. He always loved them a lot as they love him, and that greatly boosts their bonds.


    Just as Lucien loves the difference in the personalities of his wives in a unique way, he also loves the personalities of his peculiar sisters.


    ¡°Mm~~.¡± Sophia moans with pleasure as she kisses Lucien.


    But then she stops and starts to caress his face gently. ¡°I can wait while you and Sloth have her first time.¡±


    ¡°How can you always be so kind?¡± Lucien takes Sophia¡¯s delicate hand and kisses it while praising her.


    She cutely giggles. ¡°I think I try to be as feminine as possible for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely working.¡± He chuckles and kisses her lips before kissing her perfect breasts.


    ¡°Ngah!¡± A cute moan escapes Sophia¡¯s mouth, which makes Lucien want to fuck her right now, even though he also wants to fuck Sloth, Lust, and Envy.


    Lucien smiles and strokes both of Sophia¡¯s breasts as he looks at Sloth, trying to understand what¡¯s going on in her mind.


    He got used to always understanding his wives because of their soul contract, and now understanding women without his tattoo seems reallyplicated, let alone the fact that he finds Sloth very mysterious and not as obvious as the other sins.


    Sloth also very much wants to understand Lucien¡¯s thoughts despite his being always open and straightforward about his intentions.


    From the look on his face, she thinks he¡¯s asking her what she thinks about having her first time now or let Sophia continue having fun in his arms.


    However, she is unsure what he prefers, despite having a slight inclination to think that he wants to have sex with Sophia first, but he would do that to her ording to her reaction.


    ¡°What kind of friend would I be if I stopped you now?¡± Sloth speaks to Sophia, ignoring Lucien¡¯s seductive look.


    ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ Sophia asks Sloth mentally as she kisses the forehead and base of Lucien¡¯s horns.


    Slothugh in Sophia¡¯s mind. ¡®You are really kind to want to share what you love most with me. But I can wait more without any problems. Actually, watching you will give me an idea of what to do.¡¯


    Sophia doesn¡¯t insist anymore and just enjoys the pleasure with Lucien while Sloth nods to him, making it clear that Sophia will have her turn first.


    Lucien smiles at Sloth and blinks his right eye before focusing on Sophia. He gently runs his hands from her face to her waist and then strokes her thighs.


    Then he lies on his back and brings her body on top of his, making her mount him. Lust and Envy stop sucking his cock, and Sophia presses her wet panties over it.


    The delicious and fragrant nectar from Sophia¡¯s pussy oozes into his cock, making Lucien so good.


    ¡°Damn, I missed this feeling so much!!¡± He exims as he squeezes Sophia¡¯s breasts, causing them to change shape while she moans.


    ¡°Mm~~!¡± Sophia moans as she puts her delicate hands over his hands. She wants him to enjoy her body as much as possible; she wants him to feel so good as she is feeling now.


    And in fact, he does. Lucien is feeling wonderfully good about having Sophia again in his arms. The texture of her skin seems even softer, her smell even more pleasant, the taste of her mouth even more delicious¡­


    He can¡¯t stop touching and kissing her body while his cock gets hard and erect that it looks like it can even lift her body alone.


    She feels his cock throbbing under her pussy, and that makes her feel both pleased with her body and heart. The fact that she still makes him feel so horny even though he has so many wives makes her even more confident about how much he loves her.


    Sophia begins to move her hips back and forth, spreading her leaking juices all over his big cock while her pussy gets more and more eager.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Then she smiles at him with a thoughtful expression.


    Lucien holds both her soft buttocks while looking at her with a curious expression. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    She moves a few times more over his cock as she smiles. ¡°It¡¯s really bigger, right? I thought I saw it wrong because I went without it for a long time, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it grew a little bit when I got the horns just as I got taller too.¡± He quickly exins and then asks. ¡°Do you think that was a bad change?¡±


    Sophia just smiles lovingly at Lucien while lifting one leg and pushing the center of her panties aside, releasing her adorable pink flower, which Lucien missed a lot.


    Then she slowly sits on him again, hugging his cock shaft with her pussy¡¯s little lips. The warmth of his dick matches perfectly with her pussy¡¯s, and they look like a pair of lovers meeting again after several years of longing.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Both Lucien and Sophia softly moan as they feel their most private parts touching. That incredible pleasurees from both their bodies and souls.


    Lucien¡¯s fingers sink into Sophia¡¯s soft buttocks as she starts moving again, stroking his cock from the middle to the base and then to Its head, marking all over it with her wet pussy.


    ¡°It¡¯s much bigger¡­¡± Shements as she measures the changes in his cock with her pussy.


    Then she smiles at him. ¡°Before it was perfect¡­ now it remains perfect as it always will be.¡±


    The stimtion of rubbing her pussy over his cock is incredibly pleasurable, but it leaves her body even more eager to feel Lucien inside her.


    And although Lucien has high control over his body, he also doesn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Then he starts to lift Sophia¡¯s body by her ass.


    His erect cock does not move one millimeter from Sophia¡¯s pussy, lifting along with her body.


    After Lucien had to lift her body about twenty-five centimeters above his, the tip of his cock got in good sync with the adorable entrance to her pussy.


    The tip of his cock passionately kisses Sophia¡¯s pussy while Lucien thinks that fucking her using that wet panties is very erotic.


    Then he starts to lower her body, making his cock slowly enter that love cave so incredibly hot and delicious.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± She continuously moans as Lucien makes slow movements. He wants to enjoy every second of that moment because their first time had to be fast, and he was not experienced at that time.


    Lucien¡¯s eyes start to shine like purple gems again as he takes so much pleasure in just starting to prate Sophia¡¯s pussy.


    Her pussy is still as tight, warm, and cozy as before. He feels a pleasant sensation of familiarity while her pussy hugs his cock so lovingly. Their bodies feel so fucking perfectly made for each other.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes also begin to glow like green gems with purple sparkles as she begins to have an orgasm with such pleasure.


    She closes her eyes and focuses on the feeling of Lucien¡¯s dick slowly opening Its way through her pussy. It moves gently and strokes her tight pink inner walls.


    Sophia doesn¡¯t even have to try hard to do anything because her body naturally wants to please Lucien. So, her pussy squeezes his dick so tightly and pours a lot of love juices over it, showing her overjoy.


    Lucien brings her body a little forward as his dick would not fit fully in that position. So, when her buttocks touch his body again, his cock tip kisses the bottom of her pussy.


    ¡°Nnghaaa!!!¡± Sophia moans while having an incredible orgasm and wetting Lucien with a huge amount of love juices.


    He continues to caress and squeeze her thigh with one hand and uses the other to caress and squeeze one of her breasts, giving her more pleasure and improving her orgasm.


    Sophia could already see that Lucien changed a lot, not only physically but also mentally when she first saw him in this world. But only now is she understanding the extent of his changes.


    The first time they had sex was incredible, and she will always remember that moment, but he, who was once the insecure boy she loved, is now an incredibly confident man with divine love skills and techniques.


    With just that movement of prating her pussy and caressing her breasts, he is able to demonstrate to her body how much he loves and desires her, also making her have a perfect orgasm.


    With passion and affection, Lucien keeps caressing her breast and ass as he starts to move his hips forward, also moving his cock inside Sophia¡¯s adorable pussy.


    ¡°Mhhhhhh¡­¡± While moaning a lot, she holds on to his arm and also starts to move her hips back and forth, in total sync with his movements.


    ¡°AH! AH!! AH!!!¡± Every time his cock kisses her deepest part of her pussy, Sophia moans and pours more love juices on Lucien.


    That moment seems so perfect that she enters a state of great pleasure and overjoy. Fearing that it is one of the many dreams she had before, Sophia moves a hand to Lucien¡¯s face and begins to caress his mouth, cheek, forehead, horns, and hair.


    Each time she is sure he is real, and they are really together again, she feels even more pleasure.


    Lucien continues to fuck her pussy with a rhythm neither too fast nor too slow, exploring each part of her insides again.


    And she continues to have more orgasms, wetting him with more love juices and rubbing her ass on his belly to mark his body with her scent.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ I want you toe too¡­¡± She asks between moans.


    Lucien thinks it is too early to cum, but his dick is very eager to give her pussy a lot of special milk, so he doesn¡¯t hold back.


    With a quick movement, Lucien rotates their bodies, presses her against the bed, and pushes his cock all the way to the bottom of her pussy.


    He keeps his cock filling Sophia¡¯s entire pussy and kisses her lips while firing a huge hot load of cock milk inside her.


    ¡°Hah!¡± He keeps his cock filling Sophia¡¯s entire pussy and kisses her lips while firing a huge hot load of cock milk inside her.


    Sophia feels all that divinely pleasing liquid spreading her pussy, which feels so good. She hugs Lucien so tightly that her nails even scratch his back as she goes crazy with pleasure.


    ¡°NgahhhHHH!!!¡± She loudly moans while her pussy feels full after so much time alone.

 Chapter 379: Girl’s Breakfast

    Chapter 379: Girl¡¯s Breakfast


    The sun rises in Argerim while the birds sing in Eglia, the fox-n main vige. Again, many curious people gather in front of the house of Laure, Anne¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I really saw Queen Eve enter Laure¡¯s house with many other beautifuldies.¡± A woman points to the house.


    The other people, mostly young women, make curious expressions. One of them nods. ¡°Yes, I have seen those women too before. They came with that divinely handsome man.¡±


    When talking about Lucien, the eyes of all those women shine with expectation. One of them steps forward andments. ¡°I heard that he is Queen Eve¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Many of them ask.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± A charming young fox-boy speaks. ¡°I heard from one of his troops that he is the Handsome Devil, the King of Portgreen. Also, he rules this whole continent alongside Queen Eve.¡±


    A young woman looks at Laure¡¯s house. ¡°What about that other beautifuldies? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°His harem, of course.¡± The young boy responds while his eyes sparkle with jealousy, not of Lucien but of his wives and every other woman in his life.


    ¡°How do you know so much about them?¡± A mature woman asks.


    The young boy smiles. ¡°I was in a tavern so far listening to stories about him from some of his troops. They drank all night praising their master¡¯s achievements and even exined how all his more than two thousand soldiers are also part of his harem, just from the loweryer, like maids and concubines.¡±


    ¡°There is no way to please a harem that big alone¡­¡± The woman shakes her head in disapproval. ¡°He may be the most beautiful man in the world, but he is still only frustrating the needs of these poor women.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking shit!¡± The boy makes an upset expression. ¡°You should go to the tavern and listen to those women describing in detail how he fucks a hundred women in a few hours nonstop.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Again, many girls ask as they begin to imagine that scene.


    More people start to gather around that boy to hear stories about Lucien while that crowd just gets bigger. Interesting things rarely happen in the fox-ntely, so people can¡¯t sleep while they are so curious about the visitors.


    Most of those people whisper and talk softly, but that group of so many voices starts to make a lot of noise on the street in front of Laure¡¯s house.


    So, when they are all very focused on those conversations and trying to see what¡¯s going on inside the house, the door abruptly opens.


    *Bam!*


    The loud sound of Laure¡¯s house door hitting the wall catches everyone¡¯s attention, startling them.


    A beautiful young woman leaves Laure¡¯s house and walks towards that group of people while her eyes seem to be on fire.


    The air seems to burn while everyone can feel a sensation of angering from that woman, and they instinctively start to step back in fear.


    ¡°You guys look like good people¡­¡± Donnaments while her sharp and long side teeth look like fangs.


    Then she res angrily at the charming young fox-boy. ¡°But¡­ damn!! Do you have anything else to do?!?! I¡¯m trying to eat my breakfast in peace, but you guys keep talking about how my brother fucks hundreds of women over and over¡­¡±


    The fact that Donna is saying that Lucien is her brother would shock everyone, but now they are too scared of her fury to notice that.


    The big red ax appears in Donna¡¯s hand, and she hits the ground, spiking it in the street. Then she looks at everyone in that crowd. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this here for a minute, and when I get back, I¡¯m going to use it to cut off the head of anyone who keeps in less than a mile from here.¡±


    When Donna turns and walks back to the house, all those people run away in different directions. They don¡¯t know who she is, but they definitely don¡¯t want to disturb the breakfast of a person who looks more frightening than Queen Eve.


    While desperately trying to get away from Laure¡¯s cause, those people warn other curious people that going there is not a good idea right now.


    Donna enters Laure¡¯s house and tries to close the door but notices that it is slightly crooked and does not close properly. It is evident that she broke the door by opening it that brute way.


    In the living room of the house, most of Lucien¡¯s wives are having breakfast at the table while Laure is standing beside it, holding a tray of fried eggs that Anne has just cooked.


    Everyone looks at Donna with shocked or funny expressions while Eve continues to eat an apple. She, like all their siblings, is already used to Donna¡¯s intense personality.


    In fact, Eve also couldn¡¯t help but hear people talking in front of the house due to her very powerful senses. There is no way to hear about the sexual adventures of their little brother being a good topic to talk about at breakfast.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± Donna is not embarrassed by that scene but by damaging the door of Laure¡¯s house. She messes up her own hair while making a sorry expression. ¡°Sorry about the door; I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    Laure doesn¡¯t know if she finds that reaction more frightening or funny. She puts the egg tray on the table and quickly approaches Donna, takes her hand, and leads her to sit at the table again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; my husband will fix itter. Now I want you to have a good breakfast.¡±


    Donna¡¯s embarrassed expression instantly disappears as she sits down at the table and smiles at the wide variety of food on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Shements as she starts to put fruits, cookies, fried eggs, and many other things on her te.


    Laure smiles as she is happy that Lucien¡¯s sisters and wives lookfortable in her humble house. She wouldn¡¯t bother to please Queen Eve that much before, but now they are part of her family, and she wants them to feel the best possible in her home.


    ¡°Is there anything you want me to prepare?¡± Laure asks Donna, and then she looks at the other girls. ¡°If any of you want anything, just let me know.¡±


    Aria starts to get up from the chair. ¡°I can help you with that, Laure.¡±


    Laure quickly approaches Aria and doesn¡¯t let her get up. ¡°Please, just rx now. You and the girls already cooked a great dinner yesterday, so I want to serve you now.¡±


    Then she looks at Anne and Elsie cooking more fried eggs in the kitchen. ¡°Also, I need to teach them some cooking tricks so that they can cook well for Lucien.¡±


    ¡°Little Luci¡­¡± Donna says while eating some cookies. ¡°That¡¯s how we call him.¡±


    Laure smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the word little can really be used to describe any characteristic of him.¡±


    Donna gulps while thinking about something. ¡°Oh¡­ well, no matter how big is his d¡­ he will still always be my little brother Luci.¡±


    Eve smiles while Lucien¡¯s wives can¡¯t see him that way. He¡¯s the person who changed their lives, the person they can trust most, the great man who will always protect them, but still, he¡¯s a little brother to his sisters¡­ for now.


    The girls continue to have breakfast while Clovis, Anne¡¯s father, brings them various fruit juices and apple wine.


    Donna smiles at Eve. ¡°I¡¯m d you are their Queen. This breakfast is the best I have had in my entire life!¡±


    Lucien and his sisters never really had a good breakfast at the mountain fortress because Michael didn¡¯t want to give them any luxury. They were never intended to be princes and princesses, or even to be of the nobility and only the weapons that would defend the kingdom as soon as the current weapons, their mothers, were no longer that useful.


    And well, while Donna destroyed everything on that moon and Sophia slept all the days, no one prepared breakfast for her.


    Eve is also enjoying that breakfast. Of course, her servants make great banquets for her meals, and they are delicious, but that breakfast by Laure contains all her good intentions and family love, which makes everything feel better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are trying to please me¡­¡± Evements as she drinks that delicious apple wine.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Donna makes a thoughtful expression.


    Eve looks at Laure in the kitchen, teaching Anne and Elsie cooking things. ¡°This is for the family of her son-inw.¡±


    Many of Lucien¡¯s wives giggles while agreeing with Eve¡¯s words. But Donna shakes her head with a confused expression. ¡°When did Luci be the center of all attention?¡±


    ¡°I think when he made the soul contract with the most powerful sin.¡± Eve shrugs.


    ¡°WHAT?!?!¡± As soon as Eve says that, Wrath materializes her body next to the table and hits it, not too hard, of course.


    Then Pride materializes her body behind Wrath and pushes her onto the couch. Wrath sits down but continues to look at Eve with an upset expression. ¡°Come one, sis! You can¡¯t let your host say that shit.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Wrath!! You and your host have to control yourself. If you piss off Lucien, it will be bad for all of us.¡± Pride speaks, shocking Wrath to the soul.


    ¡°Piss off the boy?!?!¡± Wrath continues to look at Pride with a confused expression. ¡°You can not be serious!¡±


    Pride sighs as she sits down on another sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t like my host thinking that another sin, especially Lust, is more powerful than me. But in the current situation, I can¡¯t stop her from thinking that way.¡±


    Wrath shakes her head, denying that, but Pride continues to exin. ¡°Our hosts have a great power advantage over Lucien and Sophia, but look at them now¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that Sloth has an advantage in the first realms, but that means nothingter, and she always stays behind just like Lust.¡± Wrathments.


    Pride slight taps on Wrath¡¯s face. ¡°You really don¡¯t use your brain, don¡¯t you? Lucien killed an angel from the Sky Realm seventhyer while still in the Mortal Realm. That while his wives also from the Mortal Realm with Envy and Amelia in the early Earth Realm defeated four angels from the Sky Realm.¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± Wrath responds. ¡°But we could do the same!¡±


    ¡°With our current power, Eve and I could kill that seventhyer angel with great difficulty, but I¡¯m not sure if you could handle the others alone. And that already shows the difference between our potentials.¡± Pride exins.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Wrathins. She doesn¡¯t want to believe that Lust and Sloth are so powerful because that would make her, who has always been the second strongest of them, look really week now.


    Laurees back from the kitchen and makes a worried expression because of that argument. She doesn¡¯t want fights inside her house, but how could shein to those people? They are real demons and the most powerful people she has ever heard of. Also, Pride and Wrath are really scary.


    Eve notices that and looks at Pride and Wrath with a severe expression. ¡°Do you know how Luci will be upset if you guys piss off his mother-inw?¡±


    Wrath makes an angry expression at Eve, also showing her teeth, but then she feels Pride¡¯s powerful aura start to contain her power. She looks to the side and sees Pride¡¯s eyes shining with white light and realizes that her big sister is really getting upset.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Wrath dematerializes her body, turning a cloud of red dust and returning into Donna¡¯s soul to reflect more about Lucien.


    Eve nods to Pride, showing gratitude as the girls continue to have breakfast.


    Lucien¡¯s wives would be concerned about those sins causing confusion wherever they go, but they trust Lucien and are sure that they will be ¡®tamed¡¯ as Envy was, or at least she makes it look like she was.


    Meanwhile, Laure wonders about how Lucien, even looking so young, already has so much influence over all those women and demons.


    [My son-inw is really something¡­] She thinks as she smiles and brings more food to the girls.

 Chapter 380: Too Lazy to be Teased? {R-18}

    Chapter 380: Too Lazy to be Teased? {R-18}


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ mmmm¡­¡± Sophia continues to moan even a minute after Lucien started cumming inside her pussy.


    His hot cum, full of demonic energies and life mana, makes her body feel so good. She can feel that precious liquid excitedly flowing inside her pussy, and she feels like she could get pregnant again if she were not already pregnant.


    And she doesn¡¯t want to move, at the risk of stopping those sensations so good. She wants to keep lying in that position, hugging Lucien while his cock is kissing the deepest part of her pussy.


    ¡°There is so much of your hot milk¡­ inside me¡­¡± She seductively whispers in his ear.


    Lucien smiles as he kisses Sophia¡¯s cheek. ¡°That¡¯s just part of it. I still want to fill your other love holes.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face gets extremely flushed as she wonders about what she will do next with Lucien. She only thought about being with him again and having sex like their first time, but she is still a naive and innocent young girl who doesn¡¯t know anything about sex.


    He is delighted with her flushed expression. Then he turns their bodies on their sides, making them face each other, while he starts to caress her ass.


    Mentally, she is fine to do anything with him; after all, she loves him for a long time. However, her body is still embarrassed because she feels so inexperienced.


    When Lucien¡¯s fingers enter between her buttocks and touch her lovely bud, Sophia feels pleasure and embarrassment.


    ¡°Nghaa!¡± A cute moanes out of her little mouth, and Lucien kisses her lips.


    Then Sophia looks at him with a cute confused expression. ¡°M-my b-utt-hole?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanna do things to your butt.¡± Lucien whispers close to Sophia¡¯s ear as his fingers gently caress her ass.


    Lucien¡¯s sensual tone added to his words and touch makes Sophia¡¯s pussy produce more and more love juices while she wonders how good it will be to feel him there.


    [I want this!! I want you to do a lot of naughty things to my butt!!] Sophia thinks while she feels too embarrassed to say those words out loud.


    But then she thinks about how good she is feeling now with Lucien¡¯s hot cum still inside her pussy.


    She kisses his mouth. ¡°I want to do everything with you. But now I prefer you to give attention to Sloth while I clean up for our second round.¡±


    Sloth smiles as she feels that she is fortunate to have Sophia as her host while Amelia pouts. [Only after my second round!]


    Sophia¡¯s kindness again touches Lucien¡¯s heart. He loves many women, and the fact that Sophia is so loving and kind to others is refreshingpared to having to deal with Amelia¡¯s excessive jealousy.


    Lucien gives Sophia a long, gentle kiss before he stops hugging her. His cock feels a little sad when his fingers move away from her lovely ass, but because now he is going to take pleasure in Sloth¡¯sscivious body, it gets excited again.


    Sophia gets up from the bed and extends her hand to Amelia. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath to get clean and ready for him to fuck us over and over.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Amelia nods but ignores Sophia¡¯s hand as she walks to the bathroom. She has a lot of Lucien¡¯s cum over her body, and she wants to get clean for him, but she doesn¡¯t hide that she is still very jealous of Sophia.


    Then Lucien smiles at Sloth as Lust and Envy sit side by side on the edge of the bed to watch their sister¡¯s first time. Well, they just want to tease her and drink every drop of his cum as possible.


    ¡°Any special requests?¡± Lucien asks as he approaches Sloth and begins to kiss her.


    Lucien¡¯s passionate kisses as he caresses her whole body make Sloth feel a lot of good feelings. Among them, she especially likes the fact that he seems to be very attracted to her body.


    It is not as if Sloth is a vain woman; on the contrary, she doesn¡¯t likeplicated things and just thinks about rxing while getting strong with her host. However, she is still a woman and has feelings like anyone else.


    The fact that someone as incredibly handsome, attractive, and talented as Lucien is attracted to her while having Lust and other so beautiful women loving him awakens in Sloth her female pride. And of course, a lot of pleasure.


    ¡°Do you need any woman to tell you how to please her?¡± She sarcastically asks.


    He smiles and squeezes one of her breasts as he kisses and bites her delicious lips.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± She softly moans as her body reacts to Lucien¡¯s touch.


    He runs his hands from her breasts to her legs, stroking and squeezing her waist, ass, and thigh. Her pear-shaped body is so juicy and curvy that he wants to squeeze every soft part of her and hear her moan with pleasure.


    Then, keeping his hand squeezing her huge perfect ass, he looks her in the eye. ¡°I never had trouble understanding a woman¡¯s desires after I meet Lust¡­ but you are so mysterious.¡±


    Sloth giggles while her hands slowly move towards his belly. ¡°I¡¯m actually the simplest woman you¡¯ll ever meet. All I want is to be at peace rxing. This ¡®seven great demons¡¯ thing and fighting for our race¡­ Well, I¡¯m just in it because I don¡¯t have a choice. However, I try to make as little effort as possible because I really don¡¯t want to do anythingplicated.¡±


    Lucien strokes Sloth¡¯s beautiful blond hair with his other hand while admiring her green eyes. ¡°Yeah, you look like that¡­ but I think you want other things and just don¡¯t feel like talking about it or exining it to anyone.¡±


    Her hands touch his belly and begin to descend towards his cock while she smiles at him. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I always wondered what it would be like to have¡­¡±


    He squeezes her ass again as she starts to stroke his cock. ¡°Can I help you with that?¡±


    ¡°You can go to the Infernal Kingdom and ask Hell to¡­¡± Sloth pauses as he moves her hand to his balls and gently strokes them. ¡°fuck my real body so hard and cum so much inside me.¡±


    Lucien¡¯s eyes sparkle as he understands Sloth¡¯s desire, and well, he already intended to do that to Lust, Envy, and probably all the other sins if they want that.


    ¡°Hell is a woman, right?¡± He has heard Lust speak of Hell, but he hasn¡¯t asked so much about her, so he asks Sloth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sloth responds as she continues to stroke Lucien¡¯s balls. Knowing that there are baby seeds that can fulfill her desire to be a mother is very exciting.


    He smiles. ¡°So, I think I can persuade her.¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Sloth speaks as she moves her hands up and strokes the shaft of his dick. Feeling that hard, hot spear throbbing in her hands makes her pussy crave for that.


    Lucien likes Sloth¡¯s gentle touch, but the fact that she moves her hand so slowly isn¡¯t that good. So, he moves his hand on top of hers and helps her to move it more quickly, teaching her to do a handjob properly.


    Sloth has a lot of theoretical knowledge about everything, but doing things in practice is not always easy. Also, although her body doesn¡¯t like to move quickly at all, she really wants to please Lucien and does her best.


    While she strokes his cock shaft, Its tip touches her soft belly. Then she moves his cock slightly downwards, making it touch her wet panties.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lucien takes great pleasure as Sloth¡¯s soft hands caress his cock, which also touches her panties. That pleasure is not so incredible as fucking a pussy, but he feels that it would be very cool to cum on her panties.


    So, after two minutes of that pleasant handjob, Lucien cum on Sloth¡¯s panties, surprising her.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡± Shements as she runs her fingertip over that viscous white liquid and tastes it.


    Lucien finds it very pleasant to see her cute panties covered by his cum. His possessive feelings thank him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I can produce as much of this as you want.¡±


    Sloth¡¯s eyes shine with solid green as she feels the incredible quantity of energies in that drop of his cum. [So much demonic energy¡­ life mana¡­ and¡­ something familiar?]


    While she is confused by feeling a familiar energy in his cum, Lucien begins to caress her breasts and kiss her on the shoulders.


    Then he pulls out her panties and tosses them back. Envy acts faster than Lust, taking that and quickly licking all the cum on it.


    Still confused and lost in thought as she tries to understand what energy she felt, Sloth doesn¡¯t resist Lucien, and her body just follows his moves.


    He turns her around until she is lying on her back, then he knew in front of her and opens her legs. He smiles at that beautiful pink flower, which actually has beautiful green vaginal hair.


    ¡°So adorable¡­¡± Lucienments as he rests his hard cock over her pussy, using those soft green hair as a bed for his spear.


    Sloth¡¯s body feels a lot of pleasure due to that stimtion, but she remains lost in thought, and Lucien can see it in her distant look.


    That is a strong p of his pride as no woman has ever ignored him while they are in such a situation. In fact, no woman ignores him in any situation, but Sloth has a serious control problem. She hates not understanding something, especially when the knowledge about that is in her mind, but she can¡¯t find it.


    Lucien lifts Sloth¡¯s thighs, moves his hips back until the tip of his cock is at the entrance to her love cave, then he moves forward quickly.


    ¡°AHH!¡± Sloth feels great pleasure while Lucien¡¯s dick runs over her pussy. She looks down and is surprised to feel so much pleasure while he is just rubbing his cock outside her body.


    He smiles at her reaction while keeping his cock all over her pussy, with Its tip touching her belly. ¡°I thought you were going to want to see this.¡±


    Sloth smiles too. ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m sorry for¡­ I just got confused about something.¡±


    Lucien is curious about what made Sloth get lost in thought. And again, he misses the connection he has with all his wives, and his possessive desires make him want to make a soul contract with her.


    But since he can¡¯t force his tattoo on her, and he wouldn¡¯t do it even if he could, he has to continue the n to make her beg for the tattoo using his cock to make her feel good.


    ¡°Can we start?¡± Lucien asks as he slowly rubs his cock over her pussy, making them both feel great.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sloth can¡¯t control the cute moans thate out of her mouth. She slowly nods at him. ¡°As long as you lead, I¡¯m ready to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lucien responds while holding her legs up and moving his cock back and forth over that soft green hair of her beautiful pussy.


    In that position, he has a perfect view of her face, breasts, pussy, and he can also see her cute back door.


    And she looks very rxed while lying there and just enjoying the pleasure he is giving her. Lucien doesn¡¯t mind being the only one active during sex, but the teasing side of him wants to make her beg for it and even be willing to be less passive to also give him pleasure.


    So, he just continues rubbing his cock over her pussy, which starts producing a lot of nectar while she bes hornier and hornier.


    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± Sloth asks with a funny expression. She feels better than ever and has no desire to move or stop what they are doing.


    Lucien seductively smiles at her. ¡°Yeah.¡±

 Chapter 381: Lovely Lazy Wife {R-18}

    Chapter 381: Lovely Lazy Wife {R-18}


    Sloth giggles while remembering the hundreds of times that Envy, Wrath, and even Lust teased her, but she was never really affected by anything like that.


    Her body never felt like reacting to most stimuli, and she just wants to rx in peace.


    But now, Sloth isn¡¯t sure if she can ignore Lucien¡¯s teasings. Her body instinctively reacts to his actions, and she can¡¯t do anything about it.


    If his actions were futile and just for pleasure, Sloth knows that it would make no sense to her, and therefore her body would suppress those feelings.


    However, Lucien is not doing that just for fun. His intention is to get stronger and make her stronger. He is literally offering her power, and she doesn¡¯t have to do anythingplicated, just letting him fuck her, which is also very pleasant and rxing.


    So, not only is Sloth¡¯s mind willing to cooperate with him, but her body is actually excited. She concludes that, in fact, her body never reacted to teasings because only Lucien could cause such a reaction to her while offering an irrefutable proposal.


    ¡°Mm~~!¡± Moanse out of her mouth willingly while feeling Lucien¡¯s hard cock rubbing over her pussy is both pleasurable and frustrating.


    Knowing that Sloth has no control over those cute moans just makes Lucien¡¯s ego feel better. Although she is not a woman experienced in sex, he thinks she is the most mature and mysterious woman he knows, so conquering her body is a great achievement for him.


    So he continues, or rather, teases her even more. Using one hand, he starts rubbing his cock¡¯s head at the entrance to her pussy, stimting her clitoris with Its ns.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lucien does not hide that he feels really good with that.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡± Sloth also doesn¡¯t try to contain her moans. Feeling good is a side effect of receiving that power, and she is really fine with that.


    However, the more Lucien pleased the outside part of her pussy, the more it twitches inside while feeling empty, making her body a little frustrated.


    And that is exactly his intention. Lucien wants to make Sloth want it not just for power or second purposes. He wants to make her body crave his cock because, without it, she will not be satisfied.


    Then he continues to rub his cock¡¯s ns on her pussy and clits, making a sloppy mess with his pre-cum and her love juices. Also, trying something new, he starts tapping his cock onto her pussy, giving her even more pleasure.


    *pah* *pah* *pah* *pah* *pah*


    Each time Lucien hits his cock on her pussy, more and more drops of her love juices sshes everywhere.


    He smiles at her with a teasing expression, and she returns a beautiful and flushed smile with thatzy but also expectant look, which makes Lucien unable to contain the desire to fuck her.


    Then he positions the tip of his cock at the entrance to her pussy again and slowly begins to move his hips forward, prating her love cave.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Sloth softly moans as he gets hornier and hornier. With every millimeter that Lucien¡¯s cock moves inside her, her pussy craves more and more for it while her insides twitch and even seems to hurt from eagerness.


    She tries not to show it, but she is very happy that he finally seems to be willing to give her what her body wants so badly: his cock going to the bottom of her pussy and kissing her baby room.


    And Lucien realizes that. He can see Sloth¡¯s eyes shining with happiness and expectation. He wants to correspond and please her body, but he also has his needs, mainly mental, or rather, he needs to feed his possessive ego and his desire to tease charming mature women.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sloth closes her eyes while waiting for the pleasure she so desires.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± But after moving just half the tip of his cock inside her pussy, Lucien smiles and ¡®identally¡¯ slides his cock down.


    But he keeps moving his hips forward, and his cock, still lubricated with her love juices, and his pre-cum finds that lovely back door of hers.


    ¡°OH?!¡± Sloth¡¯s tired eyes widen as she is taken aback by feeling something big and hard entering a ce she didn¡¯t expect.


    [Ah¡­ this tightness¡­ and softness¡­] Lucien almost has an orgasm just by prating a few centimeters from Sloth¡¯s asshole. The sensation is like no other since the bnce between tightness and softness is so perfect.


    Without control of her body, her ass begins to squeeze Lucien¡¯s cock, and they both feel great pleasure. It is obvious that Lucien did that to tease her and make her pussy crave even more for his cock, but in the end, both of them are having a lot of pleasure while generating a lot of demonic energy.


    His demonic energy enters Sloth¡¯s body and joins with her energy, creating a mix of pleasant and rxing energy, which makes her feel better than ever.


    After pausing for a second to enjoy the wonderful feeling of having his cock inside Sloth¡¯s ass, Lucien holds both of her legs up and starts to move his hips back.


    She is confused for a second, thinking that he didn¡¯t like her ass, but then he smiles at her and moves forward again.


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Sloth loudly moans as she feels Lucien¡¯s cock go deeper inside her ass. She doesn¡¯t eat food, so he can go all the way without her having to do any cleaning.


    Her thighs, butt, and whole-body are so sexy and voluptuous that Lucien can¡¯t stop moving his hips back and forth, smashing his groin against her body and thrusting his cock to the bottom of her ass.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± He is very pleased and continues to prate her ass at a moderate pace.


    ¡°AH! AHH!! AHHH!!¡± Sloth moans so much because her body is being overwhelmed with pleasure. The warmth of Lucien¡¯s cock seems to fill her ass and then pass to her stomach before heating up her entire body.


    The way he holds her legs and thrusts his cock inside her ass is so lustful and passionate, but it is also rxing as she doesn¡¯t have to do anything and just enjoys that powering to her.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Lucien begins to increase the pace of his thrusts and go even deeper inside Sloth, which makes his balls hit on her huge ass.


    Any man with a medium penis and even some with a not-so-big one would have trouble prating her asshole as her buttocks are so huge.


    However, Lucien doesn¡¯t have that problem, and feeling Sloth¡¯s buttocks against his body makes it all the more pleasurable.


    Due to the fact that Sloth has a body made of demonic energy, Lucien does not have to worry about some limitations, so he pushes her legs towards her, further improving the angle at which he can fuck her ass.


    While continuing to move his hips back and forth, he also tilts his body over hers. So, he begins to kiss and bite her beautiful pink nipples as he continues to push his cock all the way inside her ass.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ mm¡­ ahhhhh¡­ mmmm¡­¡± Sloth moans even more with the increasing pleasure of various stimtions.


    Even though her body is so rxed andzy, she starts to have an orgasm, and her pussy produces a lot of nectar, which drips down and lubricates her ass and Lucien¡¯s cock even more.


    After kissing and biting her huge breasts to the contents of his heart, Lucien pushes her legs further towards Sloth, making them almost touch the bed next to her head.


    She doesn¡¯t feel any pain or difort even though that position seems ¡®challenging¡¯ because as long as he is the only one doing the hard work, she is outstanding.


    Still keeping his cock ¡®working so hard¡¯ and drilling her lovely and soft butthole, Lucien begins to kiss her delicious lips. Sloth agrees with any action of his and just moans while feeling so much pleasure.


    However, her pussy feels more and more ignored and frustrated while having to produce love juices to lubricate her ass but doesn¡¯t get anything in return.


    Then she starts asking between moans and Lucien¡¯s kisses. ¡°Ahhh¡­ do¡­ mm¡­ you¡­ only¡­ ah¡­ want¡­ to fuck¡­ my ass??¡±


    Lucien teasingly smiles. ¡°I like your thick sexy ass.¡±


    Sloth smiles. ¡°Anal¡­ feels so good¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± He asks as he continues fucking her ass. Also, he rubs his chest on her breasts as he can¡¯t get enough of that soft sensation.


    You know¡­ I thought we were going straight to the point.¡± She asks while she already has an idea of his intention. She really loves him fucking her ass, but her pussy also wants attention.


    Lucien kisses and bites her lips while drinking her savory saliva with a taste of honey. ¡°If you want it, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Sloth starts tough between her moans. ¡°You are really petnt. That¡¯s why Pride wants to beat you so badly.¡±


    He alsoughs. ¡°She wants my cock fucking the bottom of her pussy and ass, just like you. However, she is too proud to ask it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sloth beautifully smiles. ¡°She¡¯s definitely overproud, but I¡¯m not sure she wants your cock.¡±


    Lucien kisses and sucks her lips again while continuing to prate her ass. ¡°What about you? Do you want my cock inside your pussy, or should we stop now?¡±


    Sloth has difficulties restraining her desires. Her lips willingly move when his mouth approaches hers, just as her entire body already seems to be in sync with his.


    Then she looks down while speaking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tease me or do anything to have me. Look at it yourself; my body is being sincere and making my intentions clear even while I don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Lucien looks down and is surprised to see his tattoo glowing solid purple on Sloth¡¯s low belly area. He thinks it was very fast, but there was no way to be different with their energies matching so perfectly.


    He looks at her again and smiles. ¡°You are already mine¡­¡±


    Sloth giggles. ¡°Yes¡­ but it¡¯s not like I wanted that so badly; just my body has epted you as it is the best for me. Also, I want you to fuck my pussy too.¡±


    Lucien really likes Sloth¡¯s personality. She still looks mysterious, but at the same time, she is very honest and doesn¡¯t seem always to be making ns like the other sins. She just seems to be a very simple person with a very simple goal.


    While he smiles and continues fucking her ass, Sloth moves her head up and kisses his lips quickly. ¡°But before filling my pussy with your big cock, cum inside my ass. Cum as much as you can, and I will try to get every drop of it.¡±


    ¡°How could I deny such a request from my beautifulzy wife?¡± Lucien sarcastically asks as he kisses her.


    [Lazy wife? This boy is really possessive.] Sloth thinks to herself, but then she looks down and sees how she has already wet the bed with so much love juices. [Though it doesn¡¯t look bad¡­]


    At that moment that she is distracted, she is surprised to feel Lucien¡¯s cock reach a deeper ce inside her ass and start to pour an extremely pleasant and hot liquid.


    Lucien presses his body against Sloth¡¯s and fires a lot of cock milk inside her soft and warm ass. That feeling is so amazing that he even closes his eyes and concentrates on that to enjoy the most of it.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh¡­¡± Sloth continuously moans as she feels waves of pleasure and power run from her ass to the rest of her body. She never felt so good and rxed as now.

 Chapter 382: So Hard, Yet so Relaxing {R-18}

    Chapter 382: So Hard, Yet so Rxing {R-18}


    While Sloth has an incredible orgasm due to Lucien cumming in her ass, he moves back a little and pulls his cock back. Envy quickly materializes next to him and licks all the cum over it.


    So, he wastes no time cing the tip of his cock at the entrance to her pussy again, this time without the intention of teasing but rather bing one with her.


    Sloth opens half of one eye and sees Lucien smiling at her with a loving expression, which is even more charming than his teasing smile.


    Her body feels so good, but her pussy wants his cock so badly, so she feels even more pleasure when she feels it entering her most special ce.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± She moans as her pussy squirts love juices on Lucien¡¯s cock and low belly.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lucien takes great pleasure in the tightness of her pussy on his dick. The fact that she is having an orgasm makes everything better.


    He slowly moves his hips forward as he leans over her body again. He cannot resist stroking and squeezing her huge breasts while he continues to explore her insides.


    Sloth can still feel the warmth thates from his hot cum in her ass, but she can feel the warmth from his cock inside her pussy even better. Although big, she feels like his hard member is made to fit perfectly inside her pussy, which squeezes and takes the shape of it willingly.


    Then she feels the tip of his cock touches her hymen. She had even forgotten that it existed in her real body because she never thought about sex before. It seems to be a waste of energy and hard work that would not bring any benefit.


    But now, what used to seem like something meaningless, has several important meanings. Lucien breaking her hymen and making them reach a new level of potential is a change in the way she and her host do things for the first time in thousands of years.


    However, that is also not just about power. That means her union as a woman with Lucien, her first lover and the only one she wants to have forever.


    Sloth hatesplicated things, and Lucien is the opposite of that. He is very direct and can take care of her and Sophia, feeding them with pleasure and power.


    So, of course, she is totally willing to give herselfpletely to his care. In fact, her body has already done so by epting his tattoo and the mysterious new soul contract.


    As she reflects on that, she realizes that Lucien has stopped moving. She opens her eyes again, thinking he wants to tease her again.


    But what she sees his face a few centimeters from her, gazing at her with that loving expression.


    ¡°You are so beautiful¡­¡± Lucien says as his eyes sparkle. He knows that he will have to conquer all the sins or his sisters to bring all the demonic energies together, and he feels so lucky that Sloth is such a kind and loving woman.


    Although her body does not like to make unnecessary movements, Sloth cannot resist caressing Lucien¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m d you think this way because you¡¯ll have to take care of me for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°I hope it will be a long time.¡± He smiles and kisses her delicious soft lips.


    Sloth is trilled with Lucien¡¯s response, and her body reaches a new peak of pleasure while feeling his dick break through her hymen and continue all the way to the bottom of her pussy while she still feels his hot cum in her ass.


    ¡°Mm~~ !!!¡± She moans as her lips move along with Lucien¡¯s, and even her tongue dances with his while her pussy squeezes his cock so tightly.


    Lucien has a hard time containing his desire to cum again. The interior of Sloth¡¯s pussy is incredibly soft and cozy, also having a wonderful tightness. That feeling is even more perfect than that of her ass and makes him addicted to it right away.


    He delights in the savor of her delicious mouth while slowly moving his cock inside her pussy while also feeling her huge breasts change shape as pressed against his chest.


    The gentle way he is fucking her is as good as the hard way. She wraps her arms around his neck while she kisses him and speaks between moans. ¡°Just like that¡­ ahhh¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ mmmm¡­ fuck me like that¡­ much¡­ so much more!!¡±


    ¡°As much as you want¡­ my love,¡± Lucien speaks as he continues to kiss her.


    He keeps the pace of his thrusts slow and brings the tip of his cock up to the entrance of her pussy before going near the end to make her body get used to his size and shape smoothly.


    Lucien continues to do it gently for two minutes while having great pleasure and making Sloth have two orgasms in a row.


    But then he feels that her body is already prepared for something more intense, so he moves one from his hand to her waist and the other to her thigh.


    Sloth is feeling better and more rxed than ever, so she obviously wants to continue that way. However, her body surprisingly seems to want to follow Lucien¡¯s movements and discover new ways to feel more pleasure.


    Her body wants that, and Sloth is also not against it. So she prepares for what is toe while also curious about what it will be.


    ¡°Hold tight to my neck,¡± Lucien speaks as he touches his forehead to hers.


    ¡°Mm.¡± As soon as Sloth makes a sound of agreement, Lucien gets up while bringing her body along.


    With one hand, he fits her leg around his waist, and then she does the same with the other leg while he uses his other hand to stroke her waist and ass.


    Then he ps his wings, flying forward and standing on the head of his big bed. He presses Sloth¡¯s body against the wall and begins to passionately kiss her mouth while moving his hips up, fucking her pussy.


    ¡°AH! AHH!! AHHH !!!¡± She moans louder and louder as he thrusts his cock in her pussy faster and harder.


    The cute pink walls of her pussy hug his cock so tightly while her body feels that moving and reacting to Lucien¡¯s body is much more pleasurable than standing still.


    ¡°Hnh!! Hah¡­¡± Lucien feels outstanding as his hips move on their own, and his hard-rock cock runs so excitedly inside that soft and delicious pussy.


    He kisses her lips, neck, shoulders, and of course, those breasts he loves so much. The smell and taste of her skin resemble fresh flowers, which are so good and addictive.


    Sloth doesn¡¯t realize that her body really starts to move. Her hands run on his shoulders and back, also stroking the base of his wings and making them p while her tail wraps around his as they caress each other.


    She feels so much passion and lustful feelingsing from his body and also being sent from her body to his. It seems that he wants to devour her and her body very much wants to be devoured by him.


    One minute in that position is enough for her to have two more incredible orgasms in a row and pour more and more love juices on his body and the bed.


    Sloth¡¯s body still has Lucien¡¯s cum in her ass, and she remembers how good that cumshot was, so she starts craving a cumshot in her pussy too to have the greatest and best orgasm of all.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Lucien¡­ cum with me¡­ mmmm¡­¡± She asks between moans as she strokes his hair and horns.


    Lucien bites her nipple while squeezing her ass. ¡°Call me your husband, and I will do that.¡±


    Sloth doesn¡¯t have to think twice. ¡°My husband!! Cum inside the pussy of thiszy wife of yours much as you can!¡±


    ¡°DAMN!!¡± Lucien did not expect such a good answer, so he feels so fucking horny and an urge to cum inside her pussy.


    His tail dances excitedly along with Sloth¡¯s tail while his wings p hard, making him fly towards the ceiling, which is seven meters from the room¡¯s floor.


    They stop at the corner of the ceiling, and Lucien presses his body against Sloth¡¯s, which has her back touching both the wall and the ceiling.


    With his wings still pping hard, he thrusts his cock to the bottom of her pussy so hard that Its tip prates her cervix, which makes both of them feel so damn good.


    Then he cum, while she has another orgasm, which gets so much improved by his hot cock milk entering inside her cervix before filling her entire pussy.


    ¡°AHHHHHHH!!!¡± She moans louder than ever while she feels so much of his baby seeds entering her most private parts.


    Along with that incredible feeling of warmth and power, Sloth¡¯s female instincts also feel that she should get pregnant with that wonderful cumshot, of course, if that weren¡¯t a version of her original body made of just energy.


    ¡°Hnh!!¡± Lucien continues cumming so much hot cock milk inside her pussy without any desire to stop.


    Due to their position, after his cum fills the little space left inside her pussy while his cock is filling her, the huge amount of cum that leaks it falls into the mouths of Lust and Envy, who are flying below them.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ so good¡­ so much of my husband cum is filling me up!!¡± Sloth moans and speaks while Lucien kisses her on the cheek.


    With that incredible orgasm, her whole body trembles and feels limp while he embraces her. Sloth never imagined that she could feel so good and rxed while she also feels more powerful than ever.


    After many seconds cumming, Lucien stops pping his wings and falls down with Sloth on his bed, which endures the weight of their falling without any trouble, showing that it is made of really incredible materials.


    Slothys her head on Lucien¡¯s chest while feeling his cock still rock-hard inside her pussy. Due to the general knowledge she has, she knows that Lucien is a man like no other, and she is very happy to have waited so long to have this rtionship with only him.


    Her body feels very good but also tired because Lucien¡¯s life mana has no invigorating effect on her due to herzy nature. So, she really wants to just rx now but without his dicking out of her pussy, or they move from that perfect position.


    Now, having that soul connection with Sloth, Lucien can feel how she really feels and what she wants. So, he doesn¡¯t move their bodies and just slowly strokes her beautiful blonde hair while even their tails are immobile while still intertwined.


    ¡®That was so good¡­¡¯ Sloth speaks in Lucien¡¯s mind because even her lips refuse to move.


    ¡®Yes¡­ that was fucking amazing! And we¡¯re going to do a lot more of that from now on until the end of our lives, as you said.¡¯ He responds.


    ¡®I want it¡­ I really want it, my husband.¡¯ Sloth speaks honestly while for the first time in her life, she feels like she has a goal that is hers alone and has nothing to do with her people or host.


    Lucien feels really good when she calls him a husband. Unlike Envy, who will do anything to achieve her goals or the other sins that seem veryplicated, Sloth seems more and more a simple and direct person.


    He still respects the nature of all the other sins and doesn¡¯t me them for being like that, yet he can¡¯t help but be happy that Sloth¡¯s peculiarity is that she iszy, as it doesn¡¯t cause any problems to him, who actually like to be the only person dominant during sex, besides the fact that he has nothing against Sloth and Sophia spending all the time sleeping in his bed and waiting for the moment that he wille to fuck them.


    [That looks like another scene to be immortalized in a painting¡­] He thinks as he imagines Sloth and Sophia sleeping in his bed, with flushed and satisfied expressions after he has satisfied their needs.

 Chapter 383: Breakfast’s Thieves

    Chapter 383: Breakfast¡¯s Thieves


    In therge bathroom on the second floor, a strange silence leaves the mood unusual while Sophia and Amelia bather in one of the smaller bath pools, usually used by the girls when Lucien is not with them in the bath, or he is bathing with only one girl.


    On opposite sides, Amelia and Sophia wash their bodies while they can¡¯t resist looking at each other andpare themselves.


    Although both are very confident of their looks, that type ofparison will always happen between Lucien¡¯s wives because they all always want to be as beautiful as possible for him.


    And in the case of Sophia and Amelia, there is a rivalry between sisters, like Marie and Lena.


    ¡°¡­¡± It is only possible to hear the sound of the water, the sponges with soap in contact with their bodies, and their breathing while they do not speak a word.


    That silence makes Amelia ufortable, and she makes an upset expression at Sophia. ¡°What do you want to say to me???¡±


    Sophia sighs. ¡°I thought we could talk like good sisters now that he¡­ But, I actually was wondering if you would still look at me with this expression.¡±


    ¡°What expression?¡± Amelia asks as she can¡¯t help but frown.


    After making a sad expression, Sophia exins. ¡°The expression that makes it look like I stole your breakfast. You look at me like that every day since fifteen years ago.¡±


    Amelia would like to say that she doesn¡¯t know what Sophia is talking about, but she now understands her feelings. ¡°Do you me me for feeling jealous of how he loves you? You will have to get used to that look because all his other wives will look at you like that.¡±


    Sophia squeezes the sponge in her hand and gently passes it on her neck as she imagines Lucien kissing her clean, perfumed skin.


    Then she looks into Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I never pushed you away from him, and I will never try to push his other wives away. Why do you make me look like a viin?¡±


    Amelia throws her sponge into the water. ¡°Damn!! Why do you always have to be so perfect?? Look at you¡­ your body has a perfect size, perfect curves¡­ you have this beautiful red hair just like him, eyes the same color as his¡­ and you are so kind and loving¡­ you are the perfect woman for him.¡±


    Sophia keeps a neutral expression. However, in her heart, she can¡¯t help but thank her mother for giving her perfect genes, which added to her father¡¯s, made her so much beautiful and simr to Lucien.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop ming me for the way I am and be thankful that he also loves you a lot? Also, you can stop being so annoying, and maybe that will make him love you even more.¡± She speaks.


    *Bam*


    Amelia loses control of her emotions and punches the pool wall. She is surprised by her new strength and breaks some tiles on the wall.


    The tile shards disappear before falling into the water, and the damage to the wall magically repairs itself, making everything look perfect as before.


    Sophia smiles. ¡°The house is a storage treasure¡­ so cool!!¡±


    Amelia is also surprised by that, but she remains focused on arguing with Sophia. ¡°The problem is not just you, but the way that¡­ he loves you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sophia is silent, and Amelia speaks again while touching Lucien¡¯s tattoo on her low belly area. ¡°I knew he always loved you very much, but after we got connected like that, I could feel every day how he craved for you every second, even in battles.¡±


    Sophia looks into Amelia¡¯s eyes with a sorry expression. Then she quickly moves forward and hugs her sister.


    ¡°Huh?!? Hey!!!¡± Amelia is shocked by Sophia¡¯s reaction. She knows that she was very jealous and irrational, so she didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°You so fool, sister.¡± Sophia giggles while resting her head on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although it is just a little over a year of difference, you are still my older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Amelia doesn¡¯t know what to say or do. She was so focused on her jealousy of Sophia¡¯s rtionship with Lucien that she forgot that they also have a rtionship as sisters.


    Sophia continues. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong by always standing by him and supporting him. Maybe I already thought I could have him only for me¡­ but now I understand that it would not be the best for him; therefore, it would not be the best for me too.¡±


    Amelia sigh. ¡°Believe me, any woman who really loves him will not easily encourage him to love other women; it just doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°At first¡­¡± Sophia makes a thoughtful expression and then exins. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t like it, but you can ept it if you think that many good women will make him stronger, thus making our family stronger, which will make him happier, thus making us happier.¡±


    ¡°Damn!! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Amelia sshes water on Sophia¡¯s face while pouting. ¡°I understand that, but I¡¯m still upset about having to share his love with so many women. And you¡­ you always support him, and that is why he loves you more. You are really perfect.¡±


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± Sophia dives into the deep part of the pool to prevent Amelia from tossing more water at her face.


    Then she quicklyes back up and starts sshing water on Amelia. ¡°You are so focused on others that you don¡¯t realize how beautiful you are.¡±


    While Amelia tries to protect her face, Sophia continues to toss water on her. ¡°I always admired your beautiful white hair, your skin so fair and smooth, your strength and sword skills¡­ I won¡¯t change my way or try to make Lucien love me less, but I don¡¯t want it to hurt you either.¡±


    Amelia turns and counter-attacks with more water. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m not mad at you¡­ this is just¡­ my stupid jealous making me feel bad.¡±


    Sophia dives under Amelia¡¯s legs and knocks her into the water. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be jealous; that is Lucien¡¯s fault for being so passionate. But you have to understand that our family has to stay together. Especially we, sisters, must stay together beside him and not fight each other.¡±


    After knocking Sophia into the water too, Amelia smiles. ¡°I know that too. The better we get along, the more he is happy, and the more he makes us happy.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Sophia agrees whileughing and tries to tosses more water at Amelia. But then she stops while she makes a thoughtful expression. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia gets concerned.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes shine with expectation as she looks at the huge pool in the middle of the bathroom. ¡°Why are we ying alone when he could be here with us? Or rather, we could y together in that big pool.¡±


    Amelia quickly nods. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s call him!¡±


    Jumping out of the pool, Sophia falls on top of her floating pillow, which flies towards Lucien¡¯s bedroom quickly. ¡°The first one to get there kisses him first!¡±


    ¡°Wait!!¡± Amelia focuses on all the spatial mana she has along with Lucien¡¯s demonic energy inside her body and manages to teleport to the floating pillow next to Sophia.


    Then she smiles. ¡°Before we get back, we should make him cover our bodies with his hot cock milk, so we don¡¯t waste this bath.¡±


    Sophia also smiles. ¡°Excellent idea!¡±


    They quickly arrive in the bedroom and see Sloth lying with her eyes closed while cum leaks from her pussy and ass.


    Meanwhile, Lust is on all fours over Envy while Lucien takes turns fucking their pussies and asses from behind.


    Amelia and Sophia look at each other while they realize that those sisters are already in a high level of sync with Lucien, and they will have to work hard to be like that, or rather, much better.


    ¡°Oh, you are back.¡± Lucien smiles at Sophia and Amelia. ¡°I was already missing you.¡±


    ¡°We too!!¡± They respond and jump on the bed to y a game about which pair of sisters give him more pleasure, while Sloth needs a significant time to recover.


    They have sex for a little over an hour before everyone needs a bath. Then they go to the big bathroom where they y for another hour and end up having to stay there even longer to take a real bath.


    The result of that incredible love session not only improves their bonds and makes them feel very happy, but it also makes them all have significant improvements in their powers, in addition to Amelia and Lucien learning the teleport ability.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Due to the time difference between the normal world and the purple world, during the hours that Lucien has a lot of fun with those girls, the rest of the group finishes a wonderful breakfast at Laure¡¯s house.


    All the girls at the table, or on the chairs or the sofas in the living room feel really satisfied while their stomachs are grateful for the delicious food prepared by Laure, Anne, and Elsie.


    And, of course, all of them, except for Little Ko, enjoyed the delicious apple wine brought by Clovis, Anne¡¯s father. However, he really prefers to stay on the apple ntation while there are so many women inside his house, not because of Lucien but because he fears his wife¡¯s fury if he looks at any of those heavenly beauties.


    ¡°They are taking too long¡­ so annoying!!¡± Wrathments as she rolls her eyes.


    ¡°The angels destroyed the flower field, so they must be having a hard time finding a good flower,¡± Elsiements while even she doesn¡¯t believe that assumption.


    Pride shakes her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive; they are fucking all over that forest.¡±


    ¡°It is more likely that they are using the purple world due to the time dtion.¡± Angments.


    ¡°Makes more sense.¡± The other girls agree.


    ¡°Why does everything have to be about sex with him? Is fucking all he knows to do?¡± Wrath rolls her eyes again.


    And again, Pride shakes her head. ¡°Pleasure is making him incredibly powerful in a way that it is no longer even possible to measure his strength by normal means, so it makes sense for his focus to be sex.¡±


    Then she looks at Wrath with an inquisitive expression. ¡°If you could furiously fight all the time, wouldn¡¯t you enjoy that?¡±


    ¡°Damn!!¡± Wrath smiles, showing her sharp teeth. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do anything else!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem with him having sex all the time?¡± Pride sarcastically asks.


    Wrath makes a confused expression while stroking her hair. ¡°I¡­ well¡­ that makes sense. But¡­ why do you support everything he does? You don¡¯t look like my oldest sister, the great Pride, anymore.¡±


    Pride sighs. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. My nature remains the same, that is, I can¡¯t think of anyone being more incredible than me, and I need others to understand that and be grateful for being my servants.¡±


    Then she smiles. ¡°But he has nothing to do with it. He¡¯s getting stronger in his way, and it makes our group stronger, which is good for all of us.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give my servants that much power¡­¡± She looks at Lucien¡¯s wives. ¡°But his women are not servants. They are so loyal to him that their power is also his own power, like extensions of his body.¡±


    She continues. ¡°So, I¡­ respect his methods. Also, he¡¯s making Lust, Envy, Sloth, and their hosts stronger. He¡¯s working hard while we¡¯re rxing.¡±


    Those words make perfect sense to everyone, but Wrath is still shocked by the way she agrees with Lucien. Pride has always been very arrogant and never epted things if they weren¡¯t her way.


    While almost everyone in that room reflects on those words and Pride¡¯s behavior, Donna sneakily tries to pick thest cookies from the te in the middle of the table.


    *Pah!*


    But then Eve hard ps Donna¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t act like Naomi! Also, these cookies are for our siblings.¡±


    As soon as she speaks, everyone hears Luciennding in front of the door. Then Sophia and Amelia enter the living room and see so many food crumbs on the table, especially in front of Donna¡¯s te.


    Sophia shakes her head and looks at Amelia. ¡°You should look at Donna with that expression; after all, she is the one who is stealing your breakfast.¡±


    Then Amelia strokes her belly while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I already had a lot of milk for breakfast today.¡±


    All Lucien¡¯s wives pout while they understand how Amelia felt about Sophia, and of course, they feel like she stole the truly best breakfast.

 Chapter 384: Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 384: Impressive</h4>


    Afternding in front of Laure''s house with Sophia and Amelia in his arms, Lucien does not enter the living room but walks toward the middle of the street.


    He is impressed to see Donna''s great red ax stuck in the earth. "This... is it normal for someone to be able to keep materialized a soul weapon for a long time away from their souls?"


    "Yes, it is possible for anyone to do this with practice, of course." Lust materializes her body beside him as she responds.


    Envy quickly materializes her body next to him as well. "But for most people, there is a lot of time and distance limitation. However, Wrath''s powers are about weapons, so her host can use demonic energy to facilitate that process as well as improve her soul weapon and even use the many soul weapons Wrath has."


    Lucien touches Donna''s ax handle and feels furious energy run through his body. "Amazing! So Donna can use Wrath''s soul weapons¡­ Is that the same way I use Aylin''s weapon?"


    Lust shakes her head. "Your case is special because you were epted by a soul weapon made with someone else''s soul."


    Then she continues. "This is Wrath''s special ability as well as our purple world and Envy''s copy ability. That requires a lot of training and demonic energy as well as having no known limits, meaning we can always improve these abilities with more demonic energy."


    "So..." Lucien can''t help but smile. "If I have ess to Wrath''s demonic energy, I will..."


    Lust nods. "I''m pretty sure that yes, you will also be able to use her arsenal of soul weapons. But of course, making a soul contract with her or Donna will also help that happen."


    "This will be easier with Wrath..." Lucien thinks about how Donna is... kind of crazy. "Wrath will definitely be easier!"


    Envy shakes her head. "I doubt it."


    Lucien stops thinking about that when he thinks about something else. "What is Sloth''s special ability?"


    "The dream world. That is very simr to our purple world, but it only takes minds to the other dimension as well as it can be used to create illusions." Lust quickly responds.


    "It looks incredible." Hements while he really wants to be able to use that ability inbat.


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "I never thought that a host other than Envy''s host could use abilities from other sins, so we''re going to need to wait for Sloth to wake up to exin more about the dream world."


    "Does she usually sleep for a long time?" He asks.


    "Yes, she can sleep for a few days, years, or even centuries easily. Let alone the fact that having sex with you was by far the hardest thing she has ever done." Lust responds with a sorry expression.


    Envyugh. "Sloth doesn''t even makeplex moves in battle. She just stays there using mental powers until she runs out of demonic energy, and then she sleeps. Her previous hosts died while she slept during a tough fight."


    Lucien can''t imagine Sloth''s hosts dying while she takes a break to sleep. But he understands that the personalities of the sins are really unique, and they cannot go against their natures, in addition to the fact that without demonic energy and their real bodies, they cannot do anything.


    So, he feels that he is now responsible for her and Sophia. Whenever they need to rest, the purple world''s home will be their refuge while he will keep them protected.


    "Is there any way to help her recover earlier?" He asks.


    Lust shakes her head. "It''s reallyplicated because the point is not that she really needs a lot of time to recover, but rather her body refuses to stop resting."


    While Lucien fears he has been too hard on Sloth, resulting in her hibernating for a long time, Envy starts tough.


    "I don''t think her body will refuse to stop resting after having tasted the heavenly special milk." Shements.


    "I think so." Lust alsough.


    *Pah* *Pah*


    He ps the asses of Lust and Envy before heading towards Laure''s house. He walks through the door while realizing that it looks a little crooked and sees all his wives in the living room, talking to Amelia and Sophia.


    "Donna..." Lucien starts to speak while looking at his sister with an inquisitive expression.


    She quickly understands what he wants to talk about. But that situation seems surreal, as she is his older sister, and although she is not as severe as Eve, she always acted as a responsible adult to set a good example for her younger siblings.


    "Are you going to scold me, little Luci?" Donna asks with a strange smile on her face.


    "Do I need to do this?" He asks back.


    "..." They are silent as they face each other. Eve slowly brings the te of cookies to herp. Then¡­


    *Whooosh!*


    Donna jumps out of her chair towards Lucien like a tigress. Although her speed is very fast for most people there, he sees her movements in slow motion and avoids the attack by taking a step to the side.


    *Bam*


    She hits the wall and falls on her ass on the floor. Then she starts rubbing her head while making a fake sad expression. "Aow, aow, aow... That was not cool!!"


    Lucien sighs. "You don''t have to make a scene."


    Donna pouts. "Do you think you can talk to your older sister like that???"


    He makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean to be disrespectful to you. And I don''t care if you go around destroying worlds, but please, don''t make a mess of these poor fox-girls. Their life was horrible before Eve helped them, and they don''t need more people bullying them."


    She gets up while cleaning her clothes. "I didn''t hurt anyone, okay? I just scared them so they would stop talking about the size of your cock and ruin my breakfast."


    Lucien understands Donna''s situation, but he can''t resist to teasingly smile at her. "Why would the size of my cock ruin your breakfast?"


    "..." Donna looks at him for a few seconds while trying to understand how he has changed so much. She then suddenly jumps towards him, using her demonic energy to boost her speed.


    Her body glows with red energy as she flies towards Lucien. Due to him being stopped, she thinks that he cannot react to that attack.


    But as soon as her hands are about to touch his chest, his body bes a blur as he reappears beside her.


    In less than a second, he holds her blouse from behind, spins her still in the air, throws her out of the house while Lust opens the door for her to fly past it.


    As she falls and rolls down the street, he speaks in a loud tone. "Don''t destroy my mother-inw''s house!"


    While ignoring Donna''s situation, Wrath looks at Lucien with a shocked expression. "You... you... how is this possible??? Are you in the eighth, or better, almost in the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm!?!?! But... that was just a while..."


    Pride looks at Lucien, Amelia, and Sophia with a neutral expression, but she is also shocked. "From the firstyer of Earth Realm to the third... From half of the second to the fourth... and an advance of threeyers inside the Mortal Realm... Really impressive."


    Lucien''s wives are also surprised, as is Donna, who enters the living room again while cleaning her clothes.


    But Eve continues to act normally, or rather, there is a gentle and proud smile on her face while she is happy for the advances of her younger siblings.


    She looks at Amelia, Sophia, and Lucien. "You guys need some food after so much... training. Come on; I saved some cookies for you."


    Amelia smiles as she licks her lips. "There is no room in my belly right now."


    Sophia also smiles as she caresses her belly. "We are fine. Papa Lucien gave us a lot of proteins, hehe..."


    "There is nothing more nutritious than special milk full of life mana." Lust giggles.


    Lucien''s wives blush while their bodies get excited, but Laure remains very confused as nothing makes sense there.


    "I''m starving, though." He sits in a chair next to Eve.


    "Here." Eve takes a cookie and puts it in Lucien''s mouth, just as she did many times when he was a child.


    But surprisingly, he bites the cookie and doesn''t pick it up like he started to do when he turned eight. Eve didn''t expect him to let her do that again, but she is grateful and gently smiles while getting more cookies for him.


    What happened in the past was that Lucien started to think that he did not deserve to be happy because his mother was dead. However, now, despite being concerned about her while doing everything to rescue her, he doesn''t mind also enjoying the journey to her.


    His wives do not find it unusual that he is letting Eve feed him in the mouth as they usually do that to him while he also does to them.


    They were also a little concerned that he got so much stronger and that they could be useless to fight alongside him. However, they remember that Lust exined that the greater his power and his demonic energy, the faster they will be stronger while having pleasure with him.


    After devouring the third cookie, Lucien smiles at Laure. "It was you that made these cookies? They are delicious."


    Laure blushes a little as she smiles. "They were made by me, Anne, and Elsie. And I''m d you like then, son."


    Lucien eats another cookie while nods. "Oh, yes... I can smell your and Anne''s scent, which are very simr, but there is also Elsie''s scent in it."


    The girls can''t help but blush more while Lucien talks about their scent, especially Laure, who doesn''t want to fall in love with him.


    Daisy, sitting on a sofa in the corner with Rose, understands howplicated Laure''s situation is. Just being in the same room with Lucien without being affected by his charm is impossible, so all they can do is to think about their husbands and don''t look at his extremely attractive body.


    Meanwhile, the other girls try to talk to each other, especially with Sophia.


    "So, did you guys get the flowers?" Ang asks.


    Amelia proudly smiles as she takes out the two bright and colorful flowers from her storage ring. "They are for me and Envy."


    "Wow!!" Miaments while the other girls also find those flowers really beautiful.


    Then the girls look at Sophia, naturally curious to see if she also got a flower.


    "I wasn''t so lucky..." Sophia makes a fake sad expression while remembering the good time she had with Lucien at theke of tears. She loved to have sex with him along with the other girls, but having some time alone with him is especially good.


    Ang is about to say that she will go to the forest with Sophia to help her look for a flower, but then she smiles, leaving the girls confused.


    "But..." Sophia speaks as she brings three smashed red roses from her storage treasure. The girls recognize those roses as from that magical field of flowers, and it''s easy to see that they suffer a lot of damage because of their battle with the angels.


    The girls'' goal was to find beautiful flowers to give as gifts to Lucien and to honor the Nature Spirit, but those roses are very damaged, dirty, and almost without petals, which makes the girls think they are not really good for the ceremony.


    "These ones..." Ang doesn''t know how to advise Sophie, but then she gets even more confused when green energies start to get out of her hands and enter the damaged roses.


    Sophia''s life energy begins to nourish the roses, not only restoring them but also making them grow more than twice their original size, gaining an even more beautiful brightness than other girls'' flowers, and the most wonderful red coloring that they already saw, which also match with her and Lucien''s hair.


    With the now the beautiful big bright red roses in her hands, Sophia smiles. "They are beautiful, don''t they? These two are for Sloth and me."


    The girls are impressed with how beautiful those roses are but also curious about why there are three of them. Then Cassidy asks. "What about the third one?"


    Sophia giggles. "Oh, this one is for Lust."

 Chapter 385: Preparation for the Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 385: Preparation for the Ceremony</h4>


    [Really?!?!] Lucien''s wives are shocked by Sophia, and they feel like Amelia about being jealous of her.


    Sophia is so beautiful, brilliant, talented, skilled, and she is also kind, humble, and so loving. Now they understand why Amelia was so concerned about her rtionship with Lucien.


    The girls can''t help but admire her, yet, they fear that while Sophia acts so perfectly, in addition to the fact that she is the first to get pregnant and can feel her child, Lucien will love her so much that there will be no room left in his heart for them.


    Of course, while they have such concerns, they are also sure that there will neverck rooms in his heart for them because he has infinite love for all of them.


    Still, they feel a little ufortable whenparing themself to Sophia and Lust. And the worst thing is that they are so perfect that they can think of things that they would never think of.


    Now that Sophia made those beautiful magic roses and gave one to Lust, they realize that she really couldn''t look for a flower alone because she always has to be with Lucien.


    That simple act of thinking about Lust not only makes Sophia receive her respect and affection, but it also makes Lucien very happy, and it shows just a little bit of how smart she is.


    Lust walks over to Sophia''s side, takes one of the roses, and smells it. "Mmmm... really amazing."


    "I''m d you liked it." Sophia smiles.


    "Thanks." Lust honestly speaks. Despite knowing that Sophia pleases Lucien with that act, she also knows that they think the same way and should really be like good sisters.


    She walks over to Lucien and sits on hisp as usual. Then she kisses the rose, and her breath with purple particleses from her mouth and falls on Its petals before she ces the flower in front of Lucien''s nose.


    He feels a wonderful scent that only Lust''s ''flower'' has. "Really amazing! I love this scent."


    That act by Lust motivates Sophia and all the other girls to do the same with their flowers. They don''t have the same abilities as Lust, but they can use other ways to put their scent on the flowers.


    Lust smiles and kisses Lucien''s mouth. Then she takes a cookie from the te in Eve''sp and puts it in his mouth.


    [Damn you!! Why are you disturbing my fun?!?!] Eve thinks while maintaining a neutral expression, but in fact, she wants to kick Lust away to keep acting like a big sis with Lucien.


    Lucien can''t really understand Eve''s feelings, but he can feel how the mood inside that room smells jealous. He understands that having many of his sisters and wife in such a small room is not really a good idea.


    Then he looks for the only person who wouldn''t be attracted to him around, and not seeing him, Lucien looks at Laure. "Where''s my father-inw?"


    "He went to our apple ntation. I think he was terrified of Queen Eve." Laure giggles while knowing that the real reason why her husband literally ran away from home was that there are so many beautiful women around.


    Lucien nod. "Okay, so I''m going to talk to him and then get the troops together while you girls get ready for the ceremony."


    Laure makes a thoughtful expression. "A ceremony for so many women will be really big and will need a lot of hard work."


    "Do you need a lot of help?" He asks.


    She shakes her head. "Don''t worry; I''m going to get people to help me. The girls just have to focus on getting beautiful and rxed."


    "I am going to prepare my troops to help you. They are all women and understand these things." He speaks as he gets up.


    Laure smiles. "That will be very useful."


    Lucien walks around the living room, kissing his wives. Meanwhile, Eve pulls out a lunch box from her storage ring and puts the remaining cookies in it.


    As soon as he finishes talking to all his wives, Eve hands him the lunch box along with a bottle of apple juice. "You have to eat properly."


    The girls find the way Eve treats Lucien very cute, and he, of course, epts the lunchbox. "Alright, big sis."


    Then he looks at the girls. "We are in the range of mentalmunication, so if you need anything, just let me know."


    "We will be fine." Ang gently smiles as she speaks for almost all the girls, with their permission, of course.


    But Cassidy looks at Lucien''s leather armor with an expression of disapproval. "We will spend several hours preparing for the ceremony while you will be out there having fun... so you could at least be properly dressed at the right time."


    "Yes, my Queen," Lucien responds as he hugs and kisses Cassidy again. He squeezes her ass, and Donna rolls her eyes.


    Lust smiles. "Leave this part to me; I have something special in mind."


    The girls agree, and Lucien looks at Eve and Donna. Of their group, only they and two other women will not perform the ceremony.


    Daisy will not do that because she has a husband, of course. And Ghalenna, despite having agreed to follow Lucien and Eve, is not in love with him. However, they will be beside their daughters, helping them get ready for the great night.


    Eve smiles at Lucien. "I will help your girls; after all, this will be your wedding ceremony. I''m sorry I missed the first one."


    "The important thing is that we are together now." Lucien strokes Eve''s hand before walking towards the door while eating cookies from the lunchbox.


    "Wait! I''m going with you." Donna runs towards the door. "This ceremonial thing is not my thing. Also, I don''t want to keep hearing things about your cock."


    "OK, let''s go." Lucien tries to contain hisughter as he waves to his girls and leaves Laure''s house.


    The girls start organizing things for the ceremony on Laure''s instructions while Lucien and Donna head down the street towards the south, where the apple ntations are. Lust and Wrath return to their hosts'' souls.


    As they pass near her great ax, Donna takes it but doesn''t dematerialize it and carries it on her shoulders while walking beside Lucien.


    He extends the lunch box to her, offering her cookies as he speaks. "Are you carrying the ax like that for training?"


    Donna smiles and takes one of the cookies. "Yes, Wrath said that I have to keep my soul weapon materialized as much as possible to increase my control over it and be able to control her soul weapons."


    "I''m sure you will be able to do it soon." He responds as he continues walking.


    "Why are you so sure?" She asks.


    Lucien smiles at Donna. "Because you are amazing, of course."


    She smiles back. Although Donna is not as powerful as Eve, that is natural due to the age difference between them. Also, most people, even in Superior Worlds, do not advance poweryers in weeks like Lucien and his girls.


    They have the help of Sins and Bloody Rose, while other people actually take years to advance inyers, let alone Realms, even always with a lot of training and magic resources.


    "Of course I am amazing, my little brother." Sheughs and takes another cookie from the lunchbox.


    They keep walking while they talk, and after a minute, they start to see other people on the street. Everyone who witnessed that scene of Donna is still terrified of leaving home, but that city has thousands of inhabitants.


    A minuteter, they meet a group of beautiful women. It is easy to see that they are not from the fox n as they are of mixed races and not fox-girls.


    "Master!!!" They exim with brilliant smiles as they respectfully bow to Lucien.


    "Are these your troops?!?!" Donna asks while she is shocked, not only because those women are beauties just less impressive than his wives, but also because their power is the firstyer of Mortal Realm, yet Wrath says their strength is already equivalent to people in the middle of the Mortal Realm.


    Well, some of Lucien''s troops are already arriving in the secondyer, but due to hisst big breakthrough, the next training sessions with them will have great results. And he hopes to do that right after the wedding night so that they are close or in the thirdyer before the battle against the uing angels.


    "Yes, but these are just a small part of them," Lucien exins. Then he looks at the troops. "Good morning. Did you girls sleep well? Also, where are the others?"


    One of the girls, a beautiful cat-girl, steps forward. "Yes, master, our night was nice because the fox-people are very hospitable with us. They did not let us pay for any food, and they also epted us at their inns and houses without requiring anything from us. The others are in various inns and houses around this area."


    Lucien smiles. "The fox-people are smart. They want to gratify their Great Queen Eve."


    "And listen to the stories about the Handsome Devil." One of the troops giggles.


    "Handsome Devil???" Donna asks as she makes an expression of amusement. But Wrath keeps repeating in her mind that Lucien can''t have made so many women so strong that quickly.


    "It''s just a nickname," Lucien responds before telling his troops to go to Laure''s house to help them with the ceremony. That will be in an open space, and there will be a lot of decoration and organization work to do.


    The troops quickly follow Lucien''s orders, but that cat-girl makes an imploring expression to him while her eyes sparkle with expectation. "Master... it''s been a while since we had special milk."


    While Donna is confused, Lucien pats that cat-girl''s head and ears. "Yes, I understand your needs. But don''t worry, there will be a big war soon, and I will need you in the best possible state.


    That cat-girl and the other girls excitedly smile. A great battle means a lot of preparation and a lot of rewards afterward. Because of that, they really love battles.


    "Thank you, master; you are the best!" She smiles as she closes her eyes and enjoys his pats.


    Lucien gives a tender kiss on the sweet lips of that young cat-girl. "I will take care of you as soon as possible, now follow Laure''s orders and tell the other troops to do the same."


    "Mm." She responds and runs to warn the other troops about their master''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Lucien and Donna continue to go to the apple ntation and warn other groups of his troops to help Laure.


    After seeing hundreds of Lucien''s troops, Donna and Wrath are increasingly shocked by their power and numbers.


    "Luci..." Donna makes a cheerful expression. "Every time you talk about the battle against angels to your troops... I can feel their excitement. They are eager for that... they are hungry for a good fight!"


    As he smiles, Lust materializes her body beside them and shakes her head. "You are wrong, Donna. They are not hungry for a good fight but for the reward of the battle."


    "Oh." Donna makes a thoughtful expression. "I see... After a good fight, it is normal to feel good and invigorated."


    Lust shakes her head again. "You are wrong again. The reward they want is not that, but the special milk."


    "What is this special milk?" She asks.


    "Hot cum from Lucien''s cock." Lust smiles.


    "..." Donna regrets asking that while looks at Lucien with an upset expression.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 386: Red, Though not by Anger

    <h4>Chapter 386: Red, Though not by Anger</h4>


    [I should know this would be something naughty.] Donna thinks while making a poker face.


    Lucien again has a hard time containing the urge tough. Then he keeps walking south. "Let''s continue."


    Donna shakes her head as she desperately tries not to be more curious about her little brother''s cock. Then she runs after him. "Wait for me!"


    Wrath materializes her body alongside Lucien while Lust returns to his soul. "No matter what those women are aiming for, they are so much looking forward to battles, so just by being close to them, it already improves our generation of demonic energy, let alone fight alongside them."


    Lucien realizes that whenever Wrath speaks, Donna lowers her head and keeps silent. That is not her usual way of acting, and it makes him upset.


    "Don''t you see that I''m having an alone time with my sister?" He speaks in a neutral tone without even looking at Wrath.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you??" Wrath is confused by Lucien''s reaction. She thinks it''s an honor for people from a medium world to be hosts to the seven great demons, so she expects them to be very respectful of him. Wrath already hates the way Lucien treats Pride, but now she is also upset with him for not respecting her.


    "..." Lucien ignores Wrath, which just makes her more upset while Lustughs at her in his mind.


    "Stupid boy..." Shements as she returns to Donna''s soul.


    Donna is shocked by that scene. She thought Wrath was going to beat Lucien as she did to her several times, but it didn''t happen.


    [Why? Is she afraid of Lust or Pride? Or could she be scared of him ???] She thinks as she looks at Lucien again with a poker face.


    Lucien gently strokes her face. "You are acting different... I don''t like it."


    Donna slowly removes Lucien''s hand from her face. "We are all changing. That is inevitable because of us being connected to demons and because of the... Bloody Rose."


    "Oh, did Wrath tell you about it?" Lucien smiles. "At least she was honest about that."


    "She is frank and does not try to manipte others, although she likes provocations. In general, I like her very much, but..." Donna tries to look positive, but it is clear that something is making her ufortable.


    "Did she beat you up?" Lucien asks.


    Donna makes an embarrassed expression. "How do you know?"


    He chuckles. "That''s how you acted when you lost to Amelia in sparring sessions with swords. But you always managed to beat her in a rematch and get back to acting normally quickly."


    "Hehe..." She giggles, still embarrassed. "Amelia is very skilled with swords, but she can''t beat me with just that."


    Lucien only now realizes how beautiful Donna is, especially when she makes a shy and embarrassed expression. He again caresses her face. "What happened between you and Wrath?"


    Donna puts while letting him caress her face because it feels good. "She said that we would be like partners and decide everything together about our journey, but only if I beat or tie with her in a sparring session."


    While he is confused about something, she continues to exin. "I thought I could do that, but whenever I try, she beats me so fucking easily."


    "I thought that thebat power of the Sins would always be slightly below or equal to ours..." He thinks aloud.


    Donna is even more embarrassed. "I think that it is as you said. I feel like she is not as strong as I am, but she seems to know every move I''m going to make. No matter what I try, she always has a counter-attack and wins over me with skill and not strength."


    "She said that I need to understand how our demonic energy really works so that I can get really strong. However, I haven''t improved much since this started... unlike everyone else who seems to be doing very well."


    Lucien can''t resist the urge to hug his sister and pats her head. "Don''t worry about it; I''m sure you will soon beat her and shut her dirty mouth."


    "Because am I awesome, right?" Donna asks while she doesn''t realize that she is smiling because Lucien''s hug and pats are so pleasurable.


    "Yes..." He says and then brings his mouth close to her ear to whisper. "And because I can make you even more awesome."


    Donna''s embarrassment reaches one of the highest levels possible, but then she starts tough. "Hahahaha... are you really trying to seduce more one of your sisters, Luci?!?!!?"


    Lucien quickly tries to get away from Donna, but because he is hugging her, he is unable to move quickly to prevent her from kicking his leg.


    *Thud*


    She is surprised that the sound doesn''t look like it should be. She looks at his leg and realizes that purple energy is holding her leg, but that is not hard and just prevents her from hurting him.


    "You really have mastered your demonic energy!" She speaks while she is happy for Lucien being so powerful.


    He smiles. "It acts alone often. I''m happy that it knows that it must not hurt my loved ones."


    "Hmm..." Donna doesn''t know what to say because she feels strange when Lucien says openly that he loves her. Then she walks again, but she doesn''t realize that she is going in the wrong direction.


    Lucienughs as he walks south. "You''re going the wrong way, sister."


    Donna runs to Lucien''s side again and tries to make an honest expression. "I-I k-knew that!"


    "Sure..." He responds with a funny expression.


    She tries to keep a serious expression but ends upughing, and heughs with her too. They get everyone''s attention as theyugh like a pair of silly siblings.


    "Hahahaha... ah..." Donnaughs until she is breathless. "I... I thought our life was going to be a real shit after father sold our souls to demons, but it looks like we can still be a little happy in this nightmare."


    Lucien hits his shoulders on hers, making her almost fall. "Now we can really have some fun. Also, when we get home, we are going to kick our father''s ass until his wives can no longer recognize him."


    Donna also pushes Lucien, making him almost fall while sheughs. "I and my foot I love that idea."


    Heughs too, and despite not being his intention, his beautiful smile makes Donna''s body get warmer. His charm is not something he can really control as well as the growing unfamiliar feelings in her heart.


    "Ahem..." She tries to contain those feelings and calm her body. "This is strange... we really changed, didn''t we?"


    Lucien shakes his head. "I don''t think we''ve really changed."


    "How can we not?" She asks. "You look like a real demon while offering power in exchange for your own sisters'' chastity."


    He runs his hand through his hair near his horns. "I think I look that, but that''s not exactly due to Lust and the Bloody Rose."


    "Why do you think that?" She asks as they continue walking.


    He exins. "Our connection with the Sins does not change our nature but rather intensifies it. They cannot force us to do or feel anything that we do not want."


    "I was chosen by Lust because there was no other option, but luckily we perfectly matched while you were chosen by Wrath because she feels you were the right partner for her. We are like them whether we want it or not."


    Donna doesn''t want to believe that, but she can feel it is true. Although she and Wrath''s rtionship is perfect, as she said, they like each other.


    Lucien continues. " The Bloody Rose also works simrly. It intensifies all of our feelings quickly and ends up making us go crazy and explode with excessive chaotic energy."


    "It doesn''t sound good at all..." Shements with a concerned expression.


    He nods. "Yeah, that is pretty bad. But the Sins already had a n even before the contract. Maybe it will work; otherwise, we will find another way. Daisy is a vampire, and she may know more about it."


    "Mm." Donna agrees.


    Then Lucien rests his hand on her shoulder. "But until we resolve this, our feelings can get out of control... My demonic energy has helped me to control that, and so I also help Amelia. If you need it, I can help you without we going too far."


    She is thrilled that Lucien seems to care about her as much as she cares about him. Also, he seems to be much more mature, even than she.


    "If I need help... I''ll talk to you." She responds with an embarrassed expression.


    "I will always be ready to help." He smiles back at her.


    Donna feels like making a joke and pushing his hand away, but she feels so good now and just wants to enjoy that moment.


    After a few minutes of walking slowly in silence, she begins to speak again. "Luci... if, as you said, we haven''t changed and just our feelings are getting intense... does that mean you were always a naughty boy?"


    "I think so." He responds quickly.


    She gets even more flushed by embarrassment. "So... did you do naughty things without us noticing?"


    "What kind of things?" He makes a curious expression.


    "Hmm..." She makes a thoughtful expression. "Things... like looking at your sisters'' ass in a perverted way."


    Lucien really wants tough, but he maintains a thoughtful expression. "Why would I look at your ass?"


    "Because it is hot, of course." She rolls her eyes.


    He makes a curious expression and tilts his head back, taking a look at her ass. "It doesn''t look really hot to me."


    "What?!" Donna pushes Lucien aside and stops walking while she tries to look at her own ass. "You are not serious; my ass is hot!"


    He again looks at her ass for a few seconds with a thoughtful expression. "Nah... visibly, it doesn''t look like a hot ass."


    Donna makes a confused expression. "This... you must be thinking like that because Cassidy''s ass is too fat, but anyone can see that my ass is really hot and sexy!"


    "Hmmm ... I''m not sure." He speaks, clearly hiding his real thoughts. How could that beautiful round and perk ass not be so perfect?


    Not knowing how to prove to Lucien that her ass is hot, Donna looks around and sees a young fox-boy looking at them while cleaning the street. All the men left in the vige are now servants at the lowest possible social level.


    "Hey, you! Come over here." She speaks in an authoritative tone, and although the fox-boy is very scared, he forces himself to get in front of Donna and bend over until his forehead almost touches the floor.


    "M-m-y m-y mm-y ldy... how can this humble servant be useful to you?" He speaks while shaking and in no way looks at her body.


    "Look at my ass," Donna speaks, shocking that boy to the soul.


    [WHAT?!?!?!? WHY??!?!?!?] The boy panics while sure his life is over.


    "Aren''t you going to do what I''m telling you?!" Donna asks as she is upset that the boy is not lifting his head.


    Lucien shakes his head at her with an expression of disapproval. Then he talks to the boy. "Don''t worry. We are Eve''s siblings, so we can guarantee that you will not be punished. Also, it will not be disrespectful or offensive."


    "O-okay..." The boy responds with a trembling voice, still terrified. He''s really sure he''s digging his own grave, but with no option, he does what they order him.


    Donna turns and quickly asks. "My ass is so fucking hot, right?"


    The boy would be really excited to see that wonderful ass, but now he can''t see anything due to fear.


    But a strange purple glow catches his eye. Without Donna noticing, Lucien shakes his head with a severe expression at the boy, making his soul want to fly out of his body.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to answer this simple question?!?!" Donna turns and sees the boy shaking a lot while smelly yellowish liquid runs down his legs.


    The boy has never felt so confused in his life. He doesn''t know whether to say that her ass is hot or not. He fears both Donna, Lucien, and Eve.


    But he quickly thinks of something as he stutters. "M-m-my l-l-ady... I... I can''t answer that..."


    "Why?!" She asks.


    The boy gathers all the courage he has left and looks at Lucien with a fake horny expression. "Because I like men! I love big men, and only big cocks can satisfy my greedy asshole."


    "Pfft!!" Lucien almost chokes as he starts tough. He did not expect that answer.


    Donna also feels likeughing even though she is upset because she didn''t get the answer she wanted.


    She feels sorry for having forced the boy to do that. "You can go. Take and bath, and... don''t pee yourself in public anymore, that''s disgusting."


    The boy bows several times while walking backward. Then after several meters of them, he turns and runs away while crying.


    Donna sighs and looks at Lucien with a sad expression. "That was horrible."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 387: Your Fault is to Have a Hot Ass

    <h4>Chapter 387: Your Fault is to Have a Hot Ass</h4>


    Five years ago.


    *Bam* *Pah* *Bam* *Pah*


    At the age of fifteen, Lucien does a sparring session with Donna in one of the courtyards of the mountain fortress. The sounds of wooden swords hitting each other echo together with the sounds of his heavy breathing.


    Although Donna is holding back more than half of her strength and speed, Lucien still fails to gain any advantage over her, yet he continues to try his best.


    "Come on, Luci! You can do better than that!!" She tries to encourage him while hitting him with the wooden sword. Only arduous training can help a person with not good talent.


    "Ha! HA!!" Lucien tries many movements he learned from watching Amelia. Still, he ends on the floor. He is lucky that his body is a little better than that of a normal person because otherwise, he would already have all his bones broken.


    Donna approaches Lucien and offers him a bottle of bright blue liquid. "You fought well; drink this."


    He sits because he is too tired to get up. Then he shakes his head. "No, this is yours."


    She opens his hand and forces him to pick up the bottle while smiling. "It''s fine, you can drink this one because I am getting too strong, and I don''t need such things anymore."


    Lucien takes a sip of that blue liquid and feels invigorating energy run through his body, making him feel stronger. That is one of the many treasures that Michael gives him and his sisters, in addition to the Bloody Rose, which they do not know, of course.


    He looks at Donna with a grateful expression. "You are really stronger... I, on the other hand, don''t get any better."


    She ruffles his hair as she smiles. "Hey, I''m your older sister, after all. Soon you''ll be stronger, too."


    "I hope-" He starts to speak but then is silent when a shadow appears out of nowhere over them.


    *Screeee!!*


    A horrible sound echoes through the mountain fortress when Michael''s sinister creature flies over that courtyard.


    The creaturends on one of the nearby buildings, and Michael jumps in front of Lucien and Donna.


    He sees Lucien on the floor drinking Donna''s magic juice and is furious. Then Michael kicks him several meters away.


    "DAMN!! You really are useless!" Michael shouts at Lucien.


    As Lucien rolls on the floor, Michael goes towards him to kick him again, but Donna holds his arm. "Don''t do that, father."


    "Insolent girl!!" Michaelins and pushes Donna back, using dark energy as he doesn''t have the strength to confront her. All of his power is based on magic, and he even sacrifices his vital energy to gain more magical power.


    While Donna is thrown back and rolls on the floor, Michael arrives in front of Lucien and looks at him with an expression of disgust. "You may have a slight tough body, but you don''t have anything more special. This can only be your mother''s fault, as she just had a pretty face!"


    Lucien doesn''t care that Michael speaks badly of him, but he is furious when someone speaks badly of his mother. So, he tries to kick his father''s leg.


    *Thud *


    Lucien''s kick is blocked by Michael''s dark energy as he shakes his head. "Stupid child..."


    Then, while his leg still glows with dark energy, Michael prepares to kick Lucien so hard. But, he quickly turns around while hearing something behind him.


    *BAM!*


    However, he doesn''t turn around in time to dodge Donna''s punch. Michal is thrown back after her fist breaks his defenses and hits his face.


    Michael rolls on the floor while Lucien looks at Donna with admiration, respect, and gratitude.


    She extends her hand to him and helps him to get up while Michael recovers from that blow. He looks at both his children with a furious expression. "I''m d you''re getting stronger this way, Donna. But I will have to discipline you."


    As Donna prepares to take another beating like the many she has already taken, Lucien stands in front of her and looks at Michael with a hostile expression.


    Despite that it seems useless because he is very weak, Donna feels good that Lucien wants to defend her. She hopes that one day he will be strong, and if she needs help, he is one of the few people she would ept that help from.


    She stands on his side while holding his hand. "Together, Luci."


    Lucien also feels very good about having Donna at his side. He loves Eve very much and will always see her as his big sis, but in a reckless fight, the best partner will always be Donna.


    "So you guys want to be beaten together? It''s okay from me..." Michael says as dark smoke starts to revolve around his body.


    He tries to take a step forward but feels his body getting so heavy. Then he looks to the side with a shocked expression and sees Eve approaching him.


    "Michael..." Eve says while making a hostile expression. Drops of blood drip from her mouth, ear, and eyes as she tries to use her ability without having understood much about it or even having the physical strength not to suffer such side effects.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, my daughter," Michael speaks while he is worried about Eve. He doesn''t want his weapon to break by such reckless action by her siblings.


    "Don''t mess with my siblings, or I''ll be forced to do that!" She responds.


    Michael nods. "It''s alright; we can talk."


    Eve looks at Lucien and Donna and nods at them to get out of there. So she stops using her ability, making Michael able to move again.


    "Say the shit you want!" Eve speaks in an upset tone as Donna takes Lucien to Sophia.


    Then he leaves that courtyard, Lucien is happy to have powerful sisters who defend him, but he also feels that he will never be happy if he cannot protect them too.


    -----------------------------


    Now.


    Lucien smiles as he sees Donna making an upset expression. Many things have happened in their lives, but he doesn''t think they have changed and just improved.


    He still loves all his sisters and sees Eve with his big sister, just as Donna remains the best partner in a fight.


    But now, he is no longer that weak boy. Now he can help and protect those he loves, and that''s very pleasurable.


    He knows that helping Wrath get stronger is the right thing as it will make Donna and his whole family stronger. However, Lucien can''t help but want to use all his abilities to empower Donna herself.


    And for that, to demonstrate how much he loves and respects Donna, he will have to tease her a lot.


    "Oh... I think he was afraid to say that your ass is not really hot." Lucienments as he and Donna watch the poor fox-boy disappear between the houses.


    Donna looks at Lucien with an expression of denial. "You know that is not true!"


    "Maybe..." Lucien shrugs. "But you can''t be sure."


    She can''t help but wonder if her ass is really sexy, as she always thought. Then she starts looking around, looking for another witness. "I''m going to prove to you that my ass is fucking hot!"


    Lucien sighs. "That''s not a good idea. People are scared of us, especially men, who are going through difficult times. Also... I don''t want other people to be analyzing your ass, even if you''re dressed."


    "Huh?" Donna provocatively smiles at Lucien. "Is my little brother jealous? Have you been training a lot with Amelia?"


    He teasingly smiles at her. "You have no idea."


    Donna is embarrassed as she realizes that she cannot win him in a battle of smiles. "However... well... we have to resolve this because I don''t like to leave matters unfinished. I said that my ass is hot, and you will have to understand that. It''s a matter of pride!"


    Lucien sighs again. "I see... well, then let''s think about something. Maybe..."


    She waits for him to say what he thinks, but he is silent as he just looks at her ass, making Donna curious. "What? What did you think?"


    "Nah... that was a bad idea." He speaks while looking away as Lust praises his perfect performance.


    Donna gets even more curious and starts to shake him by the shoulders. "Come on, Luci, say what''s in your dirty mind."


    Lucien pretends to be reluctant for a few seconds but then speaks. "Okay, okay! I just..."


    He looks at her ass with a thoughtful expression. "Looking at your ass like that, it doesn''t look hot to me, but maybe that''s my fault, or better, due to the fact that I''ve seen many different asses recently."


    She nods. "It makes sense. That is one more reason that makes me sure you are wrong about this. Just admit that my ass is very hot, and let''s move on."


    He shakes his head. "As you said, this is a matter of pride. I cannot admit anything without being sure."


    "So?" She makes a thoughtful expression.


    Then he raises his hands and makes a squeezing motion with his fingers. "If my eyes are useless in this situation, you must let me feel it in order for me to reach a conclusion."


    *Bam*


    Donna punches Lucien on the shoulder, and he doesn''t dodge the blow. "So it is what this is all about since from the start? Do you just want to touch my hot ass?"


    Lucien makes a sad expression of a wronged victim. "You can not be serious..."


    Before she reacts, he moves his arms forward, making an arc with them as if hugging someone. Then Lust materializes in his arms, hugging him.


    He squeezes both of her perfect buttocks while showing that to Donna. "See, I can y with this really hot ass all the time, so why would I want to touch your not really hot ass?"


    Donna tries to understand what is really going on, but Lucien''s actions and words make some sense. [Maybe I''m overthinking about it...]


    She crosses her arms as she imagines him touching her ass in that passionate way he''s doing with Lust. "Will you be honest in your response, Luci?"


    Lucien ps Lust on the ass, and she returns to his soul while pouting. Then he takes Donna''s hand and puts it on his chest. "I promise that I will bepletely honest in my response."


    Donna feels Lucien''s heart beat faster, which makes hers also beat faster. His scent is so damn good that she is getting addicted to it, and his body heat is veryfortable.


    She pushes him backward while getting flushed and embarrassed. Then she quickly turns around and tilts her wonderful ass. "B-be q-quick!"


    Lucien looks around and realizes that no one is looking at him. People are so much afraid of him, Eve, and especially Donna.


    Then he takes a step towards her and positions himself in front of her body, so he has a good view of her ass, and she hides her face on his chest in embarrassment.


    "Let''s do it..." Lucien says as he gently touches her ass with his open hand.


    [DAMN!!] He is surprised that her ass feels even better than he thought it would be. Her ass really seems to have the perfect shape and size, but it is also very firm, which is very good in a way different from the soft asses he is used to.


    He begins to squeeze that super-hot buttock with his fingers while hugging her body and touching her other buttock with his other hand. That feeling is already wonderful, but that is even better because that is the ass of his beloved sister.


    "Mm~~." A soft and cute moan escapes Donna''s mouth, which makes her even more embarrassed.


    While Lucien gently strokes and squeezes her ass, he can''t contain his excitement, and she ends up feeling something hard touching her waist.


    "Are you going to take too long???" She asks in a more timid tone than upset, and Lucien is increasingly addicted to that adorable side of her.


    "Hmmm..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression as he ''analyzes'' her ass. "Yes.. you were really right... your ass is so fucking hot!! I could spend all day touching it."


    Donna feels really good about being right, and Lucien admitting that. She also feels very good about being hugged by him and even because he is touching her ass, but that situation is very weird.


    She pushes him back and materializes her great ax while making an expression at the same time angry and embarrassed. "That was your n, wasn''t it? I should know you just wanted to do naughty things to me!"


    Lucien smiles at her. "This is also your fault."


    "How can that be my fault?!" She asks.


    "How could I resist wanting to touch that perfect and lovely ass of yours?" He asks back.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 388: Forbidden Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 388: Forbidden Fruit</h4>


    Donna looks at Lucien with an angry and embarrassed expression. "Luci!! You manipted me, you... naughty brat!!"


    He can''t help but smile even more as he sees her cute expression. "You wanted me to admit that you''re right, so I''m saying that your ass is fucking hot. Do you want to beat me for it?"


    "Y-you... you..." Donna doesn''t know what to say as she points her ax at him. She can feel her body missing the warmth and smell of Lucien''s body, and that makes her very confused.


    Lucien makes a sorry expression. "I know what I did wasn''t right, okay? I just wanted to tease you to see more of this cute side of yours... you are so adorable, Donna."


    Donna gets even more flushed and confused. She thinks she is angry, but in fact, she is just very embarrassed as she doesn''t know how to deal with those unfamiliar feelings.


    Her ax disappears, and she turns around so he can''t see her flushed face, and so she doesn''t see his seductive smile. "It won''t end so easily! I''m going to talk to Eve, and she''ll punish you!"


    He sighs. "You don''t have to do that, okay? I know I''m wrong, so you can decide how I should be punished... I''ll do anything to make up for my mistake."


    [Shit!! What''s wrong with me?] Donna thinks while she strangely feels no desire to punish Lucien. In fact, she wants him to hug her again.


    She looks at him and pouts. "Anything?"


    "Sure! Just say it." He nods.


    Donna makes a thoughtful expression. "Hmmm ... I can''t think of it right now, but you will have to do something for me. When I say it, you won''t be able to refuse, alright?"


    Lucien nods again as he smiles. "Okay, I will not refuse it and anything else that my beautiful and cute sister wants me to do."


    "Won''t you stop teasing me?!?!" She asks as she jumps towards him with her fists ready. She thinks she wants to beat him now, but in fact, her body just wants to be in contact with him.


    Lucien jumps back and starts running south as Donna chases him. Both can''t stopughing at how ridiculous that situation looks and the fact that everyone around them is terrified.


    He doesn''t like having to use flirting ''tricks'' to seduce her, but that''s the only way to make her ept his help to get stronger.


    He knows that Donna does not want to ept crossing that line that siblings should not cross for various reasons such as her pride as his older sister, desire to protect him, and even fear that it will destroy their already good rtionship.


    Well, it is not easy for anyone to develop romantic feelings for their siblings. Only Sophia really did grow such feelings for Lucien alone, or rather, her already familiar love for him just evolved to something even bigger.


    Amelia, on the other hand, developed such feelings for him due to her jealousy and desire to be loved. So, his other sister has no reason to develop those feelings.


    Yet, things are as they are. They need a lot of power, and Lucien will do everything for his sister''s sake and happiness, even if it means having to seduce them to make them the strongest women in the universe.


    And well, that''s not bad for them. In fact, while she runs after Lucien, Donna is having one of the happier days of her life, or rather, it''s really the best one.


    Apart from some things that can improve, like having Naomi, ire, and their mother with them, Donna is with her siblings while having fun, getting stronger, and discovering new feelings that she never thought existed in her heart.


    While Wrath feels like rolling her eyes inside Donna''s Soul, she and Lucien run through the streets to the edge of the city.


    Then Lucien enters the apple field. He does not use his wings to fly, nor does he use more than half his speed to allow Donna not to lose sight of him.


    Donna manages to get near to him while they run different trails. Sheughs with an excited expression. "Hahaha... you''re really fast, Luci, but I''m going to catch you!"


    "You can try!" Lucien smiles at her, then he increases his speed, also increasing the distance between them.


    Her eyes sparkle as she focuses her demonic energy on her body just as he does in battle. Donna boosts all her capabilities with energy and then jumps.


    *Boom*


    A small crater is formed below Donna''s feet as she ''flies'' towards Lucien. He sees and hears hering from above him, but he doesn''t try to avoid her.


    *Bam*


    She falls on top of him, and they both awkwardly roll on the ground while sheughs. "Hahaha ... I said I was going to catch you!"


    "Hahaha... you really did it!" He responds as they roll among the apple trees until they stop at a big one.


    Donna tries to regain her breath while not realizing the way she is on top of Lucien. But how could he not notice those amazing and firm breasts pressed against his chest?


    "Ah... huff... ahh..." While having hard breathing, Donna also feels really good. Her face flushes, and she feels a strange warmth in her most private part while looking Lucien in the eye.


    Their faces are already very close, but Lucien reduces that distance even more while bringing his mouth closer to her red lips.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Donna''s heart starts to beat faster than ever while she is in no doubt about what he wants to do, but rather if she can make her body refuse that.


    At that moment, she can understand how Sophia and Amelia could cross that sacred line between siblings. [DAMN!! He is devilishly attractive!!]


    She can feel that her whole body craves his body more than anything she ever wanted in her entire life. However, she is not willing to ''abuse'' her little brother.


    Donna uses all the willpower she has to roll her body away from him, but their lips slightly touch in the process, and her body trembles with happiness before getting so frustrated by not having that feeling anymore.


    She rests her back on the big apple tree while looking away, still breathing heavily. "Uh... you... slow down to let me catch you, don''t you?"


    Lucien also leans his back against the trunk of the tree while he sits beside her. "I just used a lot of demonic energy. I''m not very fast and strong without it."


    Donna giggles. "Don''t be so humble!"


    Heughs and moves his arm toward Donna. She again bes tense because she knows that her body does not want to refuse his affection, but she fears that she will not resist and ends up regretting ruining their sibling rtionship.


    But Lucien doesn''t hug Donna. He elbows the tree, and a big red apple falls into his hand, surprising her.


    He gently smiles at her as he offers her the apple. Donna smiles back and bites the apple still in his hand.


    "Hmmm... so tasty!!" Shements as she closes her eyes and enjoys that delicious apple.


    Lucien is hypnotized by the movement of Donna''s lips as she makes such an adorable expression. He really wants to kiss her and enjoy the apple juice dripping from her mouth along with her natural vor.


    But he does nothing because he knows he cannot force their rtionship. Her body already seemspletely attracted to his, so he just has to wait for her to feelfortable before taking the next step.


    As soon as Donna opens her eyes, she sees Lucien bite the apple in the same spot as her. Her lips seem to itch while she imagines that his kiss is certainly wonderful.


    Also, she can''t help wondering if he can feel the taste of her mouth on the apple. That looks so wrong but so good at the same time. Definitely sinful.


    And actually, Lucien can taste the vor of Donna''s mouth on the apple very well, thanks to his very keen senses.


    He slowly tastes the apple while looking Donna in the eye. "Hmmm... really good... this is the best apple I have ever tasted."


    "Yeah... the most... tasty..." Donna says while looking at Lucien''s lips, also hypnotized.


    Her body burns with passion as her mind begins to cloud. Her growing desires can no longer be controlled just by will, and she begins to move her head towards his while her mouth begs for his lips.


    Lucien also moves his head toward hers, thinking that it is going better than he expected. In fact, everything looks just perfect.


    But things end up not being so simple. Donna makes a confused expression when Wrath speaks in her mind. ''The vampire is peeking at you.''


    Donna quickly looks north, where Daisy is watching them. "She..."


    Lucien sighs as his moment with Donna is easily ruined. He already knew that Daisy had been following them for a few minutes, but he didn''t want to do anything about it because he imagines what she wants.


    "Don''t worry; Daisy just has something important to tell us." He exins to Donna.


    "Why didn''t she say it before?" Donna makes an upset expression. She really is upset now, in body, mind, and soul.


    "We have to ask that to her." He responds while waving to Daisy.


    Even from almost a mile away, Daisy realizes that she has been discovered and quickly floats towards them.


    Daisynds in front of them then bow while making an expression of regret. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to peek at you."


    While Donna keeps an upset expression, Lucien offers the bitten apple to the mature vampire. "I believe you."


    Daisy makes a sad expression as she looks at the apple. "Sorry, I don''t like fruit."


    Lucien also makes a sorry expression. "Oh, my bad. Lust told me that your race prefers blood."


    She nods. "Yes, you must be used to Rose, who can feed on normal food and blood for being a half-vampire. But although I can eat other things, I only absorb nutrients from drinking blood."


    He makes a curious expression as he bites the apple and hands it to Donna. "Forgive me if that sounds offensive, but I wonder how you can survive without drinking your husband''s blood. Do you drink only from animals or..."


    Daisy is not surprised that Lucien knows that she did not make the blood pact with her husband because she already understood that Rose loves him very much and would never hide anything from him.


    "Only animals..." She replies. "It is not very good, but I have no choice. My husband is human and finds such things as drinking blood disgusting. I respect that."


    Daisy regrets saying those words. She quickly makes an imploring expression at Lucien. "Please don''t tell Rose about that. This is no one''s fault, as differences between races will always exist. That doesn''t make him a bad person."


    Lucien gets sick to think that some man finds it disgusting for a beautiful and perfect woman like Daisy to act naturally ording to her nature.


    But he has nothing to do with Daisy''s personal life either, so he nods. "I''m not going to lie to Rose, but I have no reason to make trouble for you or make her hate her father."


    Daisy smiles at him. "Thanks for that, Lucien. That''s... well, it doesn''t make my life bad. But I''m d Rose found a partner who fully epts her and satisfies all her needs."


    "I want the best for her because I really love her." Lucien smiles. "Also, did you tell her that you were going to follow me?"


    She again makes a sorry expression. "I said I was going to hunt some squirrels to satisfy my thirst."


    "But actually, you followed me... with the intention of telling me something, right?" He asks.


    Daisy feels that Lucien knew she was going to follow him and even knows what she will say to him, which surprises her. She also noticed how upset he was when she talked about her husband not liking her vampiric peculiarities.


    Anyway, everything about him makes her more shocked and curious. All the people around him are fascinating, especially the sins, but in the end, everything seems to revolve around him.


    [Why do I feel this strange attraction to him? Not only him but the girl also... have something familiar...] She thinks, while she has no idea that the Bloody Rose is divided inside Lucien and his sisters. Rose was going to tell her that, but Daisy just left to ''hunt squirrels.''


    Meanwhile, Donna just enjoys her apple while looking at Daisy with a still upset expression.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 389 - The Hot Mature Vampire Needs A Doctor

    Daisy is ufortable because of Donna''s upset expression. [I really ruined her fun time... I''m going to have to find a way to apologizeter.]


    She smiles at Donna with an apologetic expression and then looks at Lucien again. "I would like to get to know my daughter''s husband better, but now I came to you because we have to talk about something important..."


    "I''m listening," Lucien says, but his mind is split between wondering about that issue and the fact that her husband did not make a blood pact with her. He feels sorry for her and confused because he can''t understand why someone wouldn''t want that gorgeous and sexy vampire sucking a little of their blood.


    Daisy sighs and looks at Donna quickly before looking back at Lucien with a sorry expression. "I really prefer that we talk about it alone."


    "Why?" He quickly asks.


    She sighs again while fearing to offend Donna or anyone else in her daughter''s new family. "Can I be frank?"


    "Please." He replies.


    Daisy tries to speak in the most respectful way she can. "I, like most vampires, respect the Demons. They never hurt us... but most of them, especially the Seven Great Demons, are extremely dangerous."


    Lucien looks into Daisy''s eyes. "You trust me because Rose chose me, but you can''t trust anyone here, right?"


    She nods. "Do you think I''m a bad person because of that?"


    "No. Actually, I think you really should be cautious." He responds and then continues. "I trust all my wives because we have a soul connection, but I would not fully trust anyone stronger than me, especially the Sins, without an excellent reason."


    "So you understand my situation..." Shements as she smiles at him.


    "Indeed..." Lucien smiles at Daisy as he rests his hand on Donna''s thigh. "We are listening."


    "But... this is..." Daisy doesn''t understand why he isplicating the situation.


    "This is about your rtionship with Fallen Angels who are following us." He surprises her by exactly knowing what she wants to talk about. Then he continues. "That is an extremely important subject, and it has to do with them and me, so do you really think I would hide it from my sisters and wives?"


    "It''s not that... but..." Daisy doesn''t know what to say because she really thinks that Lucien shouldn''t hide it from others. In fact, she is happy that he is honest with them as it means that he is also honest with Rose.


    Donna provocatively smiles at Daisy while she is pretty happy that Lucien doesn''t think to hide anything from her. Every second beside him, she feels that their rtionship is improving even more. Also, her body is enjoying his caresses on her thigh despite her mind finding it extremely inappropriate.


    Lucien keeps talking to Daisy. "The only reason Pride and Wrath are not torturing you now to find out everything you know about that Fallen Angel is because I told them that you would willingly tell us what you know."


    Daisy is not surprised by those words. If he already knew about that, they all did too. It is interesting to see a big family as close as they are, and she is happy that Rose is part of that family.


    However, his next words shock her again, mainly because of his honest and gentle tone.


    "Daisy... you are a brilliant and powerful woman, even though you are hurt now, which does not change how amazing you are. I have no intention of hiding anything from you... the truth is that I need your help with two very important issues, in addition to the information you have about that Fallen Angel. So I really want us to get along." He exins.


    She smiles at him. "If you continue to be honest with me, I''m sure we can get along."


    He smiles back. "The Bloody Rose is inside my sisters and me."


    "W-W-WHAT?!" Daisy doesn''t believe what she just heard. She really wants to have heard that wrong.


    Lucien is happy with Daisy''s reaction. He wasn''t exactly hiding that and even talked out loud to Donna about the Bloody Rose some minutes ago, so Daisy wasn''t really listening to his talks and just following him to talk alone.


    He sighs. "This isplicated. My dad mysteriously got the Bloody Rose. And it also has to do with Pride and a mysterious woman."


    Daisy now understands why she feels that familiar sensation around Lucien and his sisters. Also, many people expected that the Seven Great Demons would someday try to use Bloody Rose, but they did not do it before because they wanted to maintain good rtions with their race.


    Still, she is surprised that Lucien and his sisters seem to be doing well under the influence of the Blood Rose. "Lucien... you know, it is the greatest treasure of the Vampire Race. Very powerful people already tried to use it even in tiny fractions and still died horribly."


    Lucien makes a neutral expression. "I understand that. I can feel my energies getting more powerful and chaotic at the same time. Sometimes I feel like I''m not in control of myself, and I end up acting on impulse... my emotions are just too intense."


    "This is how the rose acts. It makes sense for you to be such a passionate person..." Daisy pauses for a second before continuing. "But the situation is really bad. Another rose will only form in the center of the Blood Moom when thest one or whoever used it ispletely destroyed. So... you will die from the side effects of the rose, or other people will try to kill you so that a new rose is born."


    Then she makes a worried expression. "Your death won''t be good for Rose... you know, she won''t be able to make a new blood pact anymore."


    Lucien continues to stroke Donna''s thigh. "My sisters and I will not die so easily. As far as I know, this is the first time Bloody Rose is used in Sins'' hosts. Also, they have a n, and I hope you can help us with your experience as an alchemist and vampire."


    Daisy makes a confident expression. "Yes... I will help you in any way I can. In fact..."


    She pauses for a second and wonders if it''s really okay to tell her secrets to Lucien. She just feels that it is very easy to talk to him as he seems to be very understandable, kind, and trustworthy.


    [Well... my daughter and I are already too involved in this to back off.] She concludes while she is willing to be frank with Lucien and expect the same from him.


    "I was part of a group of alchemists who studied the Bloody Rose. We have already done many experiments with different people, and well... that part of my past is not something I am proud of, but that knowledge can be useful now." Daisy exins.


    "Hmmm..." Lucien can''t help but wonder that his luck again seems ridiculously absurd. Not only did he get a beautiful vampire wife on the first day in this world, but her mother is an alchemist with high knowledge about the Bloody Rose. Again, things seem to be of extreme coincidence, or someone is manipting him, his sisters, and even the Sins.


    Lust, inside his soul, also thinks like him, and even Wrath, who is not an example of a wise person, can see that something seems very wrong there.


    However, none of them think that Daisy is hiding something from them. Lucien thinks that if she knew all this before, she wouldn''t let Rose make the pact with him because all of that is very dangerous, but now that they are together, he knows that Daisy will do anything to help them, not because of him, but for Rose''s happiness.


    Therefore, they conclude that if someone is manipting them, they are all pieces positioned there without them having any control over the situation.


    Lust did not want to appear before to don''t make Daisy more ufortable, but she does not resist and materializes her body next to Lucien. "Daisy, I would like to know why you left your homeworld."


    "I... I''m going to tell you that, and I also brought part of my research on Bloody Rose. It is at my home in Camblea City, on the east continent." She exins.


    Lucien looks at the mature vampire with a kind expression. "Aright, Daisy, you don''t have to force yourself on anything. We are together, and we will have plenty of time to talk about it. I am very interested in your research, so we will go to your home as soon as possible."


    "Yeah... the fate seems to have brought us together, or someone..." Daisy also realizes that their situation looks very bizarre.


    While her mind starts working at Its maximum to think of solutions to stop, or more specifically, dy the effects of Bloody Rose on the bodies of Lucien and his sister, he is focused on more urgent things.


    "Daisy..." Lucien says and waits for her to focus on the conversation again. "I would like us to talk about the Bloody Rose with the other Sins present. Right now, I need to know if the Fallen Angel is dangerous to my family."


    "Yes, sure..." Daisy feels that she has so much to talk to Lucien that time seems short.


    She looks at the sky a few times before she looks at him with a sad expression. "She... I meet her forty-three years ago, one year after I arrived in this world."


    Lucien, Lust, Donna, and Wrath are silent to hear Daisy''s story as she continues. "In fact, she found me when I was exploring this world."


    "You may already know how Angels be Fallen Angels..." She makes a sorry expression. "She was in the same situation as me, that is, looking for a distant ce to have thest years of our life in peace."


    "I didn''t feel any hostility towards her even though she was an angel, or rather, she was no longer an angel, was she? Well, she didn''t want a fight, either, and just asked me to leave her alone." Daisy exins.


    She shakes her head and smiles. "But I didn''t leave her alone... Don''t get me wrong, I''m not really a charitable person, but she was hurt and suffering like me, so I wanted to help a possible powerful ally. You never know when we''re going to need friends."


    Daisy sighs. "I tried to help her for several years, but in addition to not finding any good resources in this world, the curse inflicted on her seems too powerful for a simple alchemist to solve it alone."


    "After ten years of research, I think I managed to dy the rotting process of her body. I actually used some resources that I was using to prevent my body from rotting..." Daisy speaks with an expression even sadder.


    "Wait!" Lucien gets up. He is still curious about the Fallen Angel story, but now he is really concerned about Daisy''s health. Lust said that she is in sick but did not give many details about her real situation.


    Daisy is confused as she thinks Lucien is upset with her because she helped the Fallen Angel, but she is again shocked by his next words, in a positive way, of course.


    "What do you mean by the rotting process of your body? Are you dying?" He asks in a clearly concerned tone.


    While Daisy is happy that Lucien seems really concerned about her health, Lust speaks out loud. "She suffered an attack in her Blood Nascent, and her body can no longer regenerate naturally."


    ''Why didn''t you exin it to me before?'' Lucien asks Lust mentally.


    She quickly responds. ''I told you she was in bad shape and that you could help her... but you don''t want to ruin her rtionship with her husband.''


    ''You still look very calm... you have another method to help her, don''t you?'' He asks.


    Lust smiles at him. ''Yea. I knew you wouldn''t easily fuck her, but now that Sophia is back, she should be able to cure almost everything with the help of your demonic energy, or rather, the mixes you can create with your sisters and mine.''


    While Lucien is relieved that he can help Daisy without destroying her marriage, making Rose hate him, Lust teasingly smiles.


    ''But that is just an assumption. All I am sure of is that your cock would do very well for Daisy. Damn, she doesn''t even have a husband who feeds her, so now that you know that, you''re neglecting one of your mother-inw while she needs your help so badly.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treonmenthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fimenthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 390 - Big Plans

    Daisy can see that Lucien is genuinely concerned for her and that expression of him is somewhat refreshing because she is used to her husband seeing her as the most powerful person in the world and therefore believes that she can ovee anything.


    However, she is not invulnerable. She is a sick woman who fears she will not live long, and all she wants is to be loved and protected as Lucien loves and protects his wives.


    She nods while looking at Lucien. "Yes, my Blood Nascent is ruined, and I can''t even predict how long I can stay alive using alchemy."


    Lucien approaches Daisy and rests his hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry; I believe Sophia can help you. Her healing skills are excellent, and her life mana is incredible."


    Daisy feels so rxed while her body feels so good with just that touch of Lucien. Still, she makes a thoughtful expression. "Life mana? I already tried that with some life crystals that I had brought from my world, but it had no effect. The Blood Nascent is irreparable."


    He slowly caresses her shoulder, not with any second thoughts but just because he is very concerned about her and wants tofort her.


    "Sophia has the Bloody Rose and a Sin boosting her already amazing healing powers, so you must be hopeful..." He speaks and then pauses for a few seconds before continuing. "Also, if she can''t help you, there is something that sure can."


    Daisy doesn''t even realize that Lucien''s caresses are very inappropriate because now both of them are very much focused on her problem. Also, she is curious about what he is talking about. "What is it?"


    "Let''s start with the first method, and if it fails, I''ll exin the second option, okay?" He gently smiles at her, making her feel more positive andfortable.


    She smiles back at him. "I trust you."


    Lucien also nods and then takes his hand off Daisy''s shoulder, making her feel a sensation of loss. "Let''s find Sophia now."


    "Right now?" Daisy asks with a surprised expression.


    "Of course, why should we wait?" He asks and then quickly continues. "No member of my family will keep suffering while I have methods to heal them."


    Daisy agrees with everything Lucien does and the way he thinks. In fact, she likes him more and more and is very happy that Rose has him as her husband. A part of her is even a little envious, and she feels ashamed about it.


    So, she definitely doesn''t want to disturb him and his family. Then she makes a hesitant expression. "Sophia and the other girls are so excited about the ceremony, and they have a lot of work to make it perfect until the night. I don''t want to disturb this great day."


    Lucien sighs. "I won''t befortable knowing that you are so sick. You and they can me me for that."


    [Fuck!! Why do you look better and better?!?!] Daisy really wants to me Lucien, but for looking more and more ridiculously wonderful.


    "I''m not going to die yet. In fact, I know I can live using my alchemy for a few more years, so some days won''t be a problem." She argues.


    "Your problem is very serious, and you can really die at any moment. I will not take that risk... I need your help, you know." He exins.


    Although Lucien makes it seems that he is afraid of losing Daisy because he needs her help, she already understood that he is worried about her because he is like that, someone who protects his family, and she also already considers him part of the family.


    "Please, don''t make me ruin this moment. Your wives will forgive me, but I will not forget that." Daisy begs.


    Lucien sighs. "Then we will do that right after the ceremony."


    "But... you guys have the wedding night..." Daisyments as she tries not to imagine Lucien and Rose having sex.


    "This is not questionable." He responds in an authoritative tone, and Daisy doesn''t feel like arguing anymore.


    "Then we will do that after the ceremony." She nods while she is concerned that the girls will be upset with her, and at the same time, she can''t help but be happy because she really believes that Lucien can help her heal something she has been trying for so many years.


    Lucien goes back to below the apple tree, picks up another apple, and sits down next to Donna, who quickly epts another bitten apple from him.


    Then he cleans the ground on the other side of him and smiles at Daisy. "We still have a lot to talk about until the ceremony."


    She sits next to him while Lust materializes her body sitting on Lucien''s shoulders, which makes Donna do another upset expression.


    "Do I continue the Fallen Angel story?" Daisy asks.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "We really need to know more about the Fallen Angel, but I''m more curious about your wound. What is the Blood Nascent, how and who attacked you there?"


    Daisy again feels confused about Lucien''s way of thinking. From her perspective, he is more concerned about who attacked her because the Fallen Angel did nothing bad to his family.


    "Hmm... I haven''t told Rose that yet." She makes a thoughtful expression.


    "I understand that you want to protect her from all this shit. But Rose is a strong woman, and she has to know who our enemies are." He exins.


    "Do you want revenge for what happened to me?" She asks.


    "I do." He quickly replies.


    "..." Daisy doesn''t say anything, but she likes Lucien more and more every second next to him. She always thought about revenge, but she couldn''t really do anything about that.


    Then she starts telling her story, in short, of course. "I have always loved alchemy, and my focus for most of my life was to seek knowledge to help my people."


    "As one of the youngest alchemists of my race, I caught the attention of many powerful people. The royal family invited me to be part of the group that studied the Bloody Rose and my family was very happy for me."


    Her eyes sparkle as she remembers the good times in her life. "Everything was going perfect. I was young for the standards of my race, I had an excellent position in our society, and the resources to be more powerful and do a lot for my people."


    "We, the Bloody Rose research group, were like family..." She smiles as she continues. "And as a natural part of life, I started thinking about raising my own family as well."


    "There was a guy among us who was really kind. He was also shy, and I had to take the first step for our rtionship to start to evolve into something more."


    Daisy sighs. "Everything was going well... but then the second prince joined our research group. He was the kind of mysterious and quiet person who never gets into trouble, but just by looking at him, you can see that he hides his real nature."


    "He didn''t interact with us very much, but for some reason, he got interested in me..." Daisy tries to be vague about that, but Lucien understands that any man can be enchanted by her easily. After all, she is gorgeous from any angle.


    "A beautiful and brilliant young vampire? I don''t see why he would be interested in you." Lust sarcasticallyugh.


    But Daisy did notugh because that was the beginning of her problems. She continues her story. "I definitely wanted nothing to do with that stupid prince. But before I got anything with my kind friend, everyone already knew that the prince wanted me as his wife."


    She makes a sad expression. "I don''t me my friend for not trying to fight for me. The royal family is not bad for the people, but they are still respected by everyone, so he didn''t want to get in the way of the second prince."


    "I kept trying to ignore the prince, but it just made him want me more... for a few months in a row, things in our group were pretty bad for everyone."


    "The second prince was so smart that he made everyone think he was a good and kind man who was being rejected by me for no reason. My family and friends tried to persuade me to marry him, and even the royal family made it clear that they supported that."


    "I knew that at some point, I would have no way to keep refusing him because he would do something to force me to ept him. So I nned to run away; I would go to the other side of the Blood Moon to start a new life away from the second prince and the royal family.


    Daisy pauses for a few seconds before continuing. "My n was good, but I underestimated his intelligence... The second prince discovered and nned something that I could never expect."


    "The day I ran away, I was chased by soldiers of the second prince, and at a time when I was left with no way out, a mysterious woman helped me."


    "That woman came out of nowhere..." Daisy looks at Lucien''s face with a thoughtful expression. "She just helped me, so I kept running away after thanking her."


    "After that, I managed to escape and get away from the capital. I was hidden for several days moving from city to city to try to despite anyone following me..."


    She sighs again. "But nothing worked... The spies of the second prince knew all my steps, and as soon as I stopped running, someone brought me some stuff..."


    "There was a poster talking about my family being used of treason and attempting to steal the Bloody Rose. Also... the spy gave me a magic recording stone with a picture of me thanking that mysterious woman who helped me..."


    "These magic recording stones can keep images, sounds, or even replicate a scene perfectly and that cannot be changed; that is, it is a precious magical tool that can serve as unquestionable evidence." Lust quickly exins.


    Daisy nods. "Exactly. And... that woman looked like a normal vampire... she even had fangs... But the spy then gave me a magic recording stone with a picture of her with demonic horns and tail... She was a high demon, and the second prince would use my family of using the picture of us as proof of betrayal and attempt to steal the Bloody Rose for the Demons."


    "My rtionship with my family was bad since they tried to force me to marry the second prince. But I knew that that usation of betrayal would ruin not only my parents but also everyone connected with my family and me."


    She makes a sad expression again. "I couldn''t let hundreds of people being brutally killed because of me. So I went back to the capital."


    "I was willing to sacrifice myself for them, but before I did anything, that kind friend of mine met me at the city gates and told me that my family and friends were not really in danger. That usation of treason was a farce."


    Daisy''s expression bes angry. "I was furious, not with my family but with the damn second prince, who manipted everyone to get what he couldn''t have."


    "Without considering anyone else, I pretended to ept the situation and tried to attack the second prince. But he was very strong... He was furious when I hurt him and tried to force me into a blood pact."


    She pauses for a few seconds while running her hand over her neck, which looks perfectly fine without any scar.


    "He drank my blood and forced me to drink his, but the pact cannot work unless both vampires want that. He became even more frustrated because he was unable to force me into that, and then he started sucking more and more of my blood." She continues.


    "The Blood Nascent is the core of the anatomy of vampires. That is the original part of our blood, the heritage of our ancestors. And it is that part of our blood that allows us to transform any type of blood into nutrients."


    "The second prince started sucking my Blood Nascent. That would kill me..." Daisy makes a thoughtful expression. "But then that mysterious woman, the demon, appeared again and knocked the second prince his dozens of powerful soldiers."


    "She was so powerful..." Daisy says with an impressed expression. "She apologized to me and said that she didn''t know the second prince''s real intentions."


    Daisy shakes her head. "I was going to die because of my injuries or because the royal family would kill me... So that woman opened a mysterious portal and said that it would send me to a very distant inferior world and I could start a new life if I manage to survive."


    "Well..." She sighs again. "Heike helped me when I arrived in this world very wounded. I had my storage treasures full of alchemical tools and resources, so I managed to survive here until today."


    Lustes off Lucien''s shoulders and looks him in the eye with a concerned expression. "She..."


    "That... that... how could that be her??" Lucien doesn''t want to believe what he and Lust are thinking.


    However, Daisy, Donna, and Wrath do not understand what they are talking about.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treonmenthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fimenthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 391 - Enigmatic Women

    Lucien and Lust look at each other thoughtfully, leaving Daisy, Donna, and Wrath confused.


    "You can''t deny that she looks more and more suspicious." Lust speaks out loud.


    "I can''t believe this; otherwise, everything I have lived through so far has been a lie." He responds.


    Lust shakes her head. "You may be wrong about that. We have to believe that she had a good reason."


    "What reason would justify all that?" He asks.


    She smiles at him and opens her arms. "This..."


    Before Lucien can ask, Lust exins. "When your dad said your mom was dead, you just focused on getting strong to avenge her. If you knew she was captive, you would try to rescue her, and that would certainly end badly for everyone."


    She continues. "But then he told you that she was alive, and because of that, you agreed to make a contract with me; that is, all your father did was to motivate you in the right way."


    "Are you defending his actions?" Donna asks in an angry tone.


    "No..." Lucien responds while he cannot deny that Lust''s thought may be right. "That was never his ns..."


    Lust nods. "Your father is just a human dark mage with mediocre talent from a medium world. All he has is due to him having ess to good resources and help, but he was never able to n such things or even contact the Seven Great Demons alone."


    "Maybe that isn''t about him or her," Lucien speaks while even he doesn''t believe those words.


    "It is possible that there is someone else behind all this, but she is still the most likely. Think, you have Aylin''s Naginata in your soul along with the biggest Purple World upgrade I have ever seen. You also have blood inheritances from Dragons, Demons, and Humans." Lust exins.


    "Also..." Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "It takes great power to make many people forget her name and face. I''m pretty sure she was behind that mysterious voice that told us only to go back to your homeworld ten yearster, knowing that you would want toe back much sooner."


    "Wait, wait!!" Donna speaks as she gets more and more confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Lucien sighs. "Lust has suspected that my mother lied to me since we found out strange things about me. And now, Daisy''s story makes it look like the same mysterious female demon who spoke to Pride about the Bloody Rose and started it all is the woman who sent Daisy here and that she is actually my mother."


    While Daisy is still trying to ept the fact that Lucien has Aylin''s Naginata, the greatest Dragon Queen of all times, Wrath is already too confused to think properly.


    "That is impossible!" Donna speaks. "How could your mother manipte so many people and even the Sins while she was in our world with our father?"


    "If I''m right, she is very powerful, maybe so powerful that she has even transcended the Cosmic Realm and is actually a Primordial." Lustments.


    Wrath materializes her body and makes an incredulous expression. "This is really crazy. If a primordial demon existed, we would know."


    Lucien looks at Donna. "Do you remember her? Do you remember her name or face?"


    Donna quickly nods. "Yes, I saw her a few times. She was... she... n..."


    She is very confused by not remembering anything about Lucien''s mother other than the fact that she has seen her a few times. It''s bizarre to know that she knows someone but doesn''t remember anything about that person.


    Lucien looks at Daisy. "Do you remember anything about that mysterious woman?"


    Daisy stops thinking about how everything about Lucien is so surprising and focuses on remembering that mysterious woman who helped her. "I would never forget her... she was... she..."


    "How is this possible?" Daisy looks at Lucien with a shocked expression as she can remember everything that woman did to her, but she doesn''t remember her face, name, or even voice.


    "We have to ask Pride if she remembers what the mysterious woman who spoke to her was like." Lustments.


    "Wait!" Daisy makes a thoughtful expression. "I still have the magic recording stone that the spy for the second prince gave me. It has a picture of that woman."


    "Let me see it." Lust asks.


    But Daisy makes a sorry expression. "My storage treasure is not very big... That magic recording stone is in my house along with my other things."


    "Okay, we will see that soon..." Lucienments as he makes an upset expression. "Anyway, I can''t go on ignoring that she must be manipting us... I still can''t help but worry about her safety, yet she seems to be in control of everything..."


    Lust is sad to feel that Lucien is upset and sad too. She hugs him. "I didn''t want us to start specting random things about her, but it can''t all be a coincidence."


    He smiles at her and strokes her face. "I know you just want good things to me. You were always honest with me... I should also know that something was wrong... I knew it, but... I didn''t want to start hating the person I love that much."


    She kisses his lips. "As I said, she may have had good reasons. Think about it, because you wanted to rescue her, you epted me. After that, you epted Sophia''s feelings and then met other people who became your beloved wives. Now, you are creating a big family with them and are also improving your rtionship with your sisters."


    "..." Lucien''s feelings are still confused, but he cannot deny that he does not regret having met his wives and especially having started to take care of his sisters'' needs.


    Lust continues. "If you were with your mother before, you would just love her. All you would do was keep rotating around her, so you would not be that strong and would not let other people enter your heart."


    Lust''s words make more and more sense, but Lucien is unsure of anything about his mother. "Specting will not help us at all. We have to continue with our ns to get stronger ande back... if she is really not in danger, then we will continue with our other ns."


    "Mm." Lust tries to look positive, but, in fact, she is very scared of Lucien''s mother as she doesn''t know what her goals are and how powerful she is.


    Lucien tries to stop thinking about his mother because it is driving them crazy. He looks at Daisy. "I''m sorry about that... I... I''m really so sorry."


    Daisy smiles at him. "You don''t have to apologize as you didn''t do me any harm. On the contrary, you''re helping me so much. Also, the second prince would never leave me alone, so that woman really helped me by sending me here... to meet you."


    "Ahem... what about the Fallen Angel?" Lust asks Daisy.


    "Probably another peon of my mother, sent over here to keep an eye on me." Lucien sighs as he leans his head against the tree and closes his eyes.


    Donna rests her head on his shoulder. "Don''t be so dramatic. I also know what it''s like to have aplicated mother."


    Lucienughs and kisses Donna''s forehead. "Yes... our life really sucks... but as long as we keep together, we can fix it and be happy."


    "Ahem..." Daisy makes a sound to get attention. "Well, about Fallen Angel... I don''t know much about her past or why she chose this world. I thought she just wanted a ce to die in peace."


    She makes a sad expression. "You know, bing a Fallen Angel is not only being condemned to rot to death slowly, but it is also a humiliating punishment. The Gods want everyone to torment and humiliate the Fallen Angels until they die, so most of them try to flee to the most distant ces to die alone."


    "When she realized that I was using her resources to keep me alive too, she said that she didn''t want to try anything anymore and just wait for death. So she asked me not to look for her anymore..." Daisy makes a sorry expression.


    "I respected her wish and went back to the eastern continent while she stayed on this continent. For many years I was concerned about her, but my situation also seemed to get worse, and I had to take care of my husband and Rose..."


    Daisy sighs. "But then Rose grew up and started to ask me to explore the world alone. She wanted to be stronger on her own and well... just stay away from her boring and overprotective parents for a while."


    "However, I didn''t know the current situation on this continent. Rose was already strong, but she hadn''t reached the Mortal Realm yet, so I couldn''t let her wander through this world without protection. I came here to ask her to protect Rose, and she agreed to help me because of our friendship."


    Daisy looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Rose told me how you saved her, so I guess my friend didn''t protect her after all."


    Lust shakes her head. "I''m not sure about that. I felt the Fallen Angel''s presence after we arrived in this world. I believe she also felt our presence and came to see if we would be a danger to Rose. Also, she must have been there when Rose needed help and just did nothing because Lucien acted first."


    "The fact that she cares so much about staying hidden only makes her more suspicious. Maybe my mom told her to interfere with our journey unless it was vital." Lucienments.


    "Now that makes sense..." Lustments.


    Then Lucien looks at Daisy. "What else do you know about that Fallen Angel? Do you know her name?"


    Daisy shakes her head while making a sorry expression. "She was always very mysterious, and she didn''t even tell me her name. But it is obvious that she is a very talented tracker because she could feel my presence on this continent even though we were hundreds of miles away."


    She continues. "She always found me, and I felt that she wasing from the westernmost part of the continent, but I''m not sure. No matter which direction I came from, she always found me an hour after I passed the beach."


    Lust makes a curious expression. "She must have really incredible abilities because she seems to have been following us for a long time, and my sisters nor I can feel her easily. I think the times we felt her and found her feather was because her health was getting much worse."


    Daisy makes a worried expression. "I believe that the situation is really bad..."


    "Let''s ask her that," Lucienments as he gets up.


    "Huh?" Donna is confused as well as Wrath and Daisy.


    Lucien walks a few meters away from the big apple tree, looks up at the sky, and speaks in a loud, clear tone. "Hey you, rotten angel, will you continue to hide after hearing everything we said?"


    "..." The only sounds they hear is the sound of the wind shaking the leaves of the apple trees and the fox-people working in the city.


    "I don''t know if she was really listening." Daisyments.


    "Tsk..." Wrath makes a mocking sound. "Do you really think that all women will obey you just because you are charming?"


    "..." Donna doesn''t say anything while feeling like Lust; that is, they instinctively believe in Lucien even when the situation does not seem to be favorable for him.


    Lucien continues to look up at the sky; then his lips slightly curve when he hears the sound of wings pping more than two miles above him.


    "She ising." Hements.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treonmenthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fimenthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 392: A Confused Fallen Angel

    *Woosh* *Bam*


    From among the clouds above Lucien, a mysterious figure appears. It descends at high speed andnds in front of him, not causing much damage to the ground.


    [A young girl?] Lucien is surprised by Fallen Angel''s appearance. She is about 1.63 meters tall, with a thin and delicate body, long pale blond hair, turquoise blue eyes, a beautiful face, and a very young general appearance.


    She is wearing a tiny ck dress with white flounce and long ck bands wrapped around her legs like socks. Also, she is not wearing shoes, and Lucien can see her delicate feet.


    And of course, she has big ck wings thate from the middle of her back. The ck color of her feathers is not a beautiful natural ck, but they look sick and rotting.


    Lucien can see that several parts of her wings have different amounts of feathers, and it is even possible to see holes in some parts. Also, he can feel that the smell thates from her is not at all good.


    Her deplorable state, plus her young appearance and sad expression, make him also feels sad for her and angry with the Gods. It is evident that she was very beautiful when she was healthy.


    She quickly notices Lucien''s expression and gets upset. "I don''t need you to feel sorry for me! Also, don''t look at me like I''m a child; I''m twelve hundred years old, so you''re the child here."


    Lucien can''t help butugh. "Even your voice is adorable and makes you look even younger."


    The little Fallen Angel makes an angrier expression. "Did you call me here to humiliate me?"


    He quickly shakes his head. "Of course not. Being adorable is a good thing; I usually just praise my beloved wives like that."


    "I don''t want your praises." She responds with a still upset expression.


    Lucien sighs. "Alright, alright... Anyway, your situation looks bad... Did my mom offer you help?"


    The Fallen Angel makes a thoughtful expression, which makes her look even cuter. "That woman... I don''t know if she is your mother, but you are exactly as she said you would be."


    "Can you tell me more about her?" He quickly asks.


    She shakes her head. "You know, I also don''t remember anything about her but our deal."


    "Can you tell me about that deal?" He asks.


    She sighs and walks towards Daisy. "He''s so annoying..."


    Daisy smiles at the Fallen Angel. "It''s been a while, my friend."


    She makes a sorry expression. "Yes, and... I''m sorry for what happened to Rose... I..."


    "Rose is doing very well. She found a man she loves very much, and he can help me too." Daisy responds.


    The Fallen Angel makes a dubious expression. "I did as you asked, and I kept an eye on her... But when she was in danger near to him, I hesitated to protect her. I knew that archer would not kill her because her orders were only to incapacitate, so... I was really going to help her, but he acted first, and I didn''t expect her to make the Blood Pact with him so quickly."


    Daisy puts her hand on her shoulder. "It''s really okay. Somehow, I understand that things had to be that way. Thanks for taking care of her."


    She makes a sad expression. "Nothing is okay, my friend. That woman... she is very dangerous. It would be best if you didn''t leave your daughter with him... He and his family are not good people."


    "Good people?" Daisyugh. "The good people never survive very long. I tried to be a good person and just suffered. I like the way he is and the way he does things. I know that, and he will not hesitate to cut off the head of anyone who looks hostilely at Rose, and so I know he can make her happy and keep her safe at the same time."


    Lucien smiles because of Daisy''s words. Then he sits down next to Donna again. "So, are you going to tell me about that deal?"


    The Fallen Angel looks at him with an upset expression. "Why should I tell you anything? In fact, part of my deal with that woman is about me not interfering with your journey or interacting with you unless you are in real danger."


    "I''ve been in pretty bad situations like in that mine... did you help me?" He asks.


    "I was going to help you, okay? But you ended up not needing my help. Still, I left that bow in the mine so that your girls to find it." She responds.


    Lucien is surprised to learn that his golden bow was a gift. "So you have been helping me in secret..."


    She nods. "Of course. Or do you really think you''re that lucky?"


    He shakes his head. "I guess I''m not so lucky after all... We are all just pawns in her game."


    The Fallen Angel shakes her head too. "Still, you''re fortunate. I mean, I''ve been watching everything, and I can say that so many good women really love you. That woman can''t manipte those feelings."


    "Yeah..." Lucien agrees with that, but then he looks at her with a curious expression. "You''ve been watching everything, haven''t you? Apart from the things I do in the purple world, have you seen everything? I mean, have you seen me having sex with all my wives and troops?"


    She blushes a little. "Ehh... that woman was very specific about me keeping an eye on you all the time. I can''t risk failing on my mission."


    Lucien makes a hostile expression. "You are lucky to be a woman, or I would kill you right now."


    She remains flushed. "I know, okay?! Do you think I like watching you have sex??? But I was afraid some of your women would attack you in bed... I still don''t trust that woman called Olivia..."


    He sighs. "I''m going to forgive you because I know you had to do that to get help from that woman... hmmm... how is she really going to help you?"


    The Fallen Angel realizes that Lucien thought of something, and that makes her curious. She doesn''t want to give him much information, but she also wants to understand more about that mysterious woman. "She showed me a seed of life. Not an ordinary seed but the most powerful one I have ever seen. And I have seen seeds of Cosmic Realm people."


    Lust quickly exins. "A seed of life is like a life crystal, but it is made by someone with high control over their life mana. Anyone with good control over their elemental affinity can make a magic seed of that element."


    She continues. "Those seeds are also used as magical crystals; that is, they can be used to empower someone. However, the magic seeds also require a part of the vital energies of those who create them, and that is why people generally avoid making such seeds as that make their lives short."


    Then Lust looks at Fallen Angel. "Did she give you the life seed?"


    "Of course not." She responds. "She said she would only help me when he and his sisters returned safely to their homeworld. And if anything happened to them in this world, she would make me wish I was dead."


    Lucien smiles as he thinks that his mother seems to be a fascinating person. He takes another apple from the apple tree and tosses it to the Fallen Angel.


    She quickly picks up the apple, and he speaks. "No matter how we get here, we have the same goals and are on the same team, so we should cooperate."


    "I just have to keep an eye on you, so I''m not going to cooperate with you." She responds before bites the apple, which is the most fragrant apple she has ever tasted.


    Lucien smiles as he shakes his head. "You look like a smart woman, but you really aren''t."


    "The insults again? You are quite predictable." She responds while making an expression of disdain.


    He makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean to insult you but rather to open your eyes to what you don''t want to see."


    "Boring!" She rolls her eyes. "Say it right away, and I''ll be watching you from afar as always."


    Lucien looks at Daisy before looking at Fallen Angel again. "Daisy told me that your situation is simr to hers and that both of you may not have much time alive."


    He quickly continues. "That mysterious woman gave you a mission in exchange for her help, but she gave you nothing to help you right now. Also, we believe that she said to Lust and her sisters for us to return to our world after ten years..."


    "But you don''t believe it anymore..." The Fallen Angel responds while reflecting on his words.


    "Indeed." He responds. "However, I know that we are not yet ready to return. Even if that woman is not my mother and she still needs my help, I still need to get stronger and find a way to take my troops to my world."


    He takes out of his storage ring that ck feather he found. "In any case, time is running, and your situation is getting worse. That woman is smart enough to know that you could die beforepleting your mission just as she should have known that we would get strong quickly."


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression while looking at Fallen Angel. "You should be at the Immortal Realm at your best, but what now? You look really bad, and you know that Lucien and Donna could kill you right now."


    "That is..." Lucienments. "That woman knew that you would be useful at first but would soon be expendable. And you still think she woulde back here after all to give you the life seed?"


    "Let alone the fact that the life seed alone may not be enough to save you. I mean, you would have a great source of life mana, but without the right skills, you wouldn''t have good chances." Lustplements.


    The Fallen Angel is very confused because Lucien and Lust''s words make sense. But then she looks at Daisy. "I was going to take the life seed to Daisy, and she could save both of us."


    The mature vampire smiles because she knows that the Fallen Angel is honest.


    But Lucien shakes his head while making an expression of denial at the Fallen Angel. "Daisy is actually the best proof that you''re wrong about that."


    Then he exins. "That woman nned hering here; she knew I would find her and needs her help with many things. Daisy is my mother-inw, and I will do anything to help her."


    "Now that Sophia is back, our life mana is very powerful, and we are going to help Daisy. But what about you? You are just an annoying person who peeks on my women and me. We shouldn''t have sympathy for you, and you would rot in the shadows before that womane back to give you the life seed." Lucien speaks in a cold tone.


    The Fallen Angel makes an angry and then sad expression because Lucien''s words make sense. She was so hopeful that she didn''t see how wrong that deal looked.


    "So... was everything a lie?" She thinks out loud.


    Lucien shakes his head. "I don''t think so. Think about it, did that woman say she would give you the life seed?"


    She thinks. "She... she said she could help me and showed me the life seed..." Then the Fallen Angel realizes that something was wrong. "If she wouldn''t give me the life seed, how would she help me?"


    Lucien exins. "Daisy is the best example again. We will heal her so that woman probably knew that when we got strong, we would find out about you and help you too. The fact that this is all happening at the same time was probably nned by that woman as well."


    The Fallen Angel makes an even more confused expression. "But... but... you said you shouldn''t have any sympathy for me... I just peeked on you... why??"


    "Did I mention that you are adorable?" He smiles as Donna rolls her eyes.

 Chapter 393: Such a Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 393: Such a Frustration</h4>


    The Fallen Angel looks at Lucien with a fake contempt expression while trying to contain her embarrassment. "I saw you seduce each of your wives like that, so do you really think these stupid tricks are going to work on me?"


    Lucien makes a false sad expression. "Don''t you think it''s unfair that you know so much about me and I don''t know anything about you?"


    "Unfair is the fact that you have seduced so many good women... they don''t know what awaits them... that mysterious woman is really a bad person, and you are a devil." Shements.


    He sighs. "If dialogue and cooperation between us are impossible and you really think so badly of me, I... you know, I can''t let anyone hostile to me continue to watch me from the shadows."


    Donna''s great ax appears in her hand as she stands up, excitedly smiling. "I want to crush her skull already."


    "Wait!" Daisy steps in front of Lucien and looks at him with an imploring expression. "I told you everything about me... She and I have been friends for a long time, and I know that she is not a danger to us."


    "Tsk!" Wrath makes a mocking sound. "She''s a stupid rotten angel who clearly hates us and is only trying to save herself. Pride would have killed her already."


    Lucien looks into Daisy''s eyes. "I tried to cooperate with her, but she clearly doesn''t want to do that."


    Daisy looks at Fallen Angel with a concerned expression. "You know that Demons don''t spare their enemies... You don''t have to be their enemy, or rather, our enemy."


    The Fallen Angel looks Daisy in the eye. She can see that the mature vampire already sees Lucien as part of her family, and if they fight, Daisy will not be on her side.


    She still thinks that Lucien, the Sins, and especially the mysterious woman are very dangerous people, and being around them will not bring more bad things than good. However, she and Daisy still need their help to continue living.


    "Helena..." The Fallen Angel speaks in a low, timid tone while looking at Daisy. "My name is Helena Caudinus... I''m sorry for not telling it to you before."


    "Tsk..." Donna sits back down while making a sad expression. She thought she would have a good fight alongside Lucien, but unfortunately, the Fallen Angel seems to want to cooperate.


    "That is a beautiful name." Daisy smiles at Helena and holds her hand. "Now, don''t let them think that you are hostile to us."


    Helena looks at Lucien, still with an upset expression. "You know that I can''t do anything bad to you and your group as that would result in that scary woman killing me. Yet, I don''t know if cooperating with you won''t get me to the same end."


    Lucien looks into her eyes. "Whether my mother or not, that woman knew that we would soon find out about you. The Sins are already amazing with limited energy, let alone the fact that we are getting stronger so quickly."


    He bites an apple at the same time as Helena, and then he continues. "That woman knew we were going to have a conversation like this, but what we''re going to do next is up to you."


    "Why do you want to help me?" Helena asks, even though she already has an idea of what Lucien will say.


    Just as she imagined, he seductively smiles. "You are of no use to me dead, but alive... someone with your power and abilities could be an excellent addition to my group."


    She keeps an upset expression. "Don''t you fear that I will leave after you help me?"


    "Where would you go?" He sarcastically asks. "You owe nothing to the Gods and our people, nor would they want you back. You owe the mysterious woman nothing because you protected me while I was too weak to do that myself..."


    He continues. "You have nowhere to go. Everything you want is a cure for your condition, and then you will have nothing. What I am offering you is not only a cure but also power and a fresh start, a new and exciting life with me."


    Helena sighs. "I really want to believe you, Lucien. I saw how you treat your women, troops, and allies. I know that although you are not a good person for everyone else, you are excellent for those who cooperate with you."


    Then she makes a sad expression. "But the truth is¡­ that you can''t offer me a new life while you don''t even have your own life. I mean, everything you do is what that woman nned for you. Every step you give is because she wanted it that way."


    "Bulshit!" Donnaments. "Do you see someone forcing us to do anything now? We''re doing it this way because we want to, and not even our father has any more control over us anymore."


    Lucien sighs. "Maybe she is right... We think we want to do things like this, but it is likely that we have all been manipted for a long time to know what we really want and what that woman made us want."


    Then he looks at Helena. "Yet, she has no way of always predicting everything that will happen. And she seems to want to help us get stronger... even though you know a lot about us, you don''t know what me, my sisters, and the Sins can do together. Soon we will be so powerful that even that woman will not be able to face us alone."


    "Also..." His eyes sparkle with an expectant glow. "If that woman is really my mom, she should want the best for us. And if she''s so powerful, why wouldn''t you want to be on her team?"


    Daisy smiles and extends her hand to Helena. "Everything he said makes sense to me. So, please, ept our help and stay with us. If you can''t trust him, trust me."


    Helena sighs. "Okay... But this will have to be my way."


    "Lucien?" Daisy looks at him while holding Helena''s hand.


    "I''m listening." Hements.


    Helena looks at him with a determined expression. "I ept your help, but it will have to be the first method because I will not let you touch my body."


    "What if it doesn''t work? I don''t really care if you die, you know." Lucienments as he bites an apple.


    Daisy looks at Lucien and then Helena with a curious and concerned expression. "What is the second method?"


    "He wants to fuck you." Helene quickly responds.


    "W-W-WHAT????" Daisy looks at Lucien with a perplexed expression. "Lucien... you know I can''t do that with you... I love my husband."


    He sighs. "I said we were going to try the first method before. But we have to be prepared if it fails. Would you rather die than have sex with me a few times?"


    "A-A-A f-few time???" Daisy panics while her mind can''t help but imagine that, which makes her feel really bad. "That would destroy my marriage!"


    "Several times would be better." Lustments as she provocatively smiles. She cannot believe that women are trying so hard not to have something they will all want more than anything sooner orter.


    Lucien also feels bad about Daisy''s situation. With Cassidy, the circumstances were quite different because she was single, and he didn''t think much about anything but rescuing his mother.


    Now he has a big family to look after, and their needs are not just sexuals. Destroying Daisy''s marriage would be very bad for everyone, especially for Rose.


    Still, what is at risk now is Daisy''s life, so Lucien will not hesitate to help her. "Think of your husband... would he rather see you dead than allow us... you can see it as a peculiar healing session and nothing more."


    "If your husband really loves you, that shouldn''t change anything." Donnaments. "I mean, you would live, and you could continue to love each other, which would be impossible if you died."


    Daisy cannot deny that form of reasoning, but in a situation like that, it is not easy to think properly. "Lucien... do you understand how a man feels about his wife, so tell me, if you were in such a situation, would you let your wife have such a peculiar healing session with another man?"


    Lucien quickly responds. "I can''t answer that question."


    "Why?" Daisy asks again.


    "Because if my wives were in such a situation, I would find a way to cure them without them having to do such a thing." He exins.


    Then he continues. "If you tell me that your husband is now trying to do everything to heal you and not taking care of his stuff and his people, we can forget that I mentioned a second method."


    "..." Daisy is silent because she knows that her husband is leading the group that is repairing their city after those Sh¨¦ Dragons attack them; that is, as always, he is focused on helping his people.


    She exined her situation to him and also asked him not to try anything; after all, he is a usual person from an inferior world. However, Daisy knows that if Lucien were in her husband''s ce, no matter how much she begged him to do nothing, he would still try everything to help her, or he would die trying.


    Lucien can see that Daisy is suffering a lot by thinking about that, so he kindly speaks. "The first method, Daisy... You must hope that Sophia will be able to help you, especially because I will do my best to boost her with my demonic energy."


    "Yes..." Daisy smiles at Lucien as she can see that he just tries to help her and doesn''t really want to destroy her marriage. "The first method has to work, if not..."


    While Daisy seems to be trying to think positive, Lucien looks at Helena. "As for you... well, you know me well, so you know that you will be mine sooner orter."


    "You overestimate yourself!" She makes an upset expression.


    He smiles. "You can make things difficult; I like a challenge. But this time that we are going to lose, it will be a time that you will regret having lost when you realize in the future that you could be much more powerful if you had not been so stubborn."


    "I''d rather lose all my feathers than give my body to a stupid demon!" Helene snorts as she remembers all the times she saw Lucien having sex with his women. She is very angry with him for that, especially for making her feel that strange.


    "I would believe you if you weren''t that flushed." Lucienugh.


    Helena quickly covers her face with her hands and turns around. "No way!! I''m not blushing!!! This... I''m mad at you, idiot!! I''m red with anger!!"


    Wrath shakes her head with an expression of disappointment. "Nah, unfortunately, this is not anger but frustration, and it does not help at all."


    Lust alsough. "It''s so obvious... twelve hundred years of being a virgin, so you are forced to watch the most attractive man in the universe having sex many times every day... of course she is sexually frustrated."


    "That sucks..." Daisy is really sorry for Helene. She knows that she would be madly frustrated by just seeing Lucien''s naked body a few times, let alone see that many days.


    Meanwhile, Donna is also frustrated by the fact that Helena, a woman that Lucien meet just ago, already knows much more about his body than she, his sister.


    [Wait! Is that something a sister should know?] She is confused.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 394: Not a Time for Questions

    <h4>Chapter 394: Not a Time for Questions</h4>


    Helena''s face getspletely red as she is more embarrassed than ever. Then she pouts and stomps her foot on the ground. "I have no such frustration!"


    Lucien can''t help butugh at her cute reaction as he mentally talks to Lust. ''She looks like a child... is she really twelve hundred years old?''


    Lust quickly responds. ''Age is just a number, and it does not mean that she is mature. In fact, she is still too young for a person who is supposed to have been born already in the Mortal Realm due to the power of her parents. The more power someone has, the greater their longevity is, and so they have different notions of time, taking much more time to mature mentally.''


    He smiles at Helena and Daisy. "Your sexual life and marriage are not at risk here. I''m pretty sure Sophia can heal you, so you don''t have to do something as horrible as having sex with me."


    "Tsk..." Donna and Wrath make mocking sounds because even they, who don''t think much about sex, already understood that having sex with Lucien is one of the best things there is, so they can''t help but find that situation bizarre that Daisy and Helena make it look bad.


    Lust just smiles because although she thinks that Daisy and Helena can bring many benefits to Lucien due to their high power level, she still prefers not to have more women to share his affection with.


    Yet, she knows that it is impossible for any woman to spend a long time with Lucien and not fall in love with him due to various reasons.


    Daisy makes a sorry expression as she thinks. [He''s just trying to help me, and I''m making it look awful... having sex with him to heal me shouldn''t change anything, and my husband should ept... Damn!! What am I thinking?!]


    Helena, still turned on her back, speaks to Lucien. "Don''t talk about it anymore!! Also, I''m not going to keep protecting you. As you said, you are already very strong, and you can protect yourself!"


    Lucien sighs. "Okay, little angel. We will speak to Sophia right after the ceremony."


    "Don''t call me like that... I''m not an angel anymore." Helena stutters while she feels strange by the tender way that Lucien spoke to her. She has heard him say like that to so many women, and she thought she would be immune to his charm, but things are not so simple.


    "Alright, alright..." He responds and then looks at Donna and Daisy. "Clovis is close, and I wanted to talk to him..."


    "I have to go back to help Rose with the clothes, makeup, and everything for the ceremony," Daisy responds.


    Lucien smiles at Donna, and she makes an upset expression. "Do I really have to take care of this stupid angel?"


    "I''ll make it up to youter." He responds.


    "You already owe me an irrefutable request..." Shements.


    "This will be the second." He responds.


    "Deal!" She smiles.


    Helena turns and looks at Lucien with an upset expression. "I don''t need anyone to take care of me. I was going very well hidden."


    He gently smiles at her. "You better be around now, and Donna has nothing else to do either."


    Donna tosses another apple at Helena, and both look at each other with neutral expressions, which is better than a hostile mood.


    Then Lucien walks towards the east. "See youter."


    The girls look at his back with thoughtful expressions until he disappears among the apple trees.


    "He reacted better than I expected..." Daisyments.


    Helena shakes her head with a sad expression. "Not really."


    Donna sighs. "Yes... there is no way he can be well after learning that his mother may be manipting him since the beginning."


    "So, is he pretending?" Daisy is confused. She thought she could understand people well, but she now doubts that.


    "Neither," Helena responds. She watched Lucien for a few months, but that was enough for her to understand a lot about him.


    Donna sighs. "He must be distraught, but he has to continue to act confidently because a lot of people depend on him."


    "But... he should be able to be furious or sad just like everyone else." Daisyments.


    Wrath materializes her body next to Donna. "Not everyone can be furious at any time."


    Helena nods and looks at Daisy. "If he got angry or depressed now, he wouldn''t be able to focus on healing you. And if something bad happened to you, it would affect Rose, thus affecting him and all his women. That is, even if his group members are in trouble, he has to continue being the unshakable link so that everything does not break."


    Donna smiles. "My brother really grew up..."


    Wrath rolls her eyes. "Ehh... maybe he''s not that bad."


    Helena makes a concerned expression. "Yes, he is not that bad, but... That woman is. Anyone who approaches him has to be prepared for whatever that woman has nned."


    Daisy provocatively smiles at Helena. "So that stupid demon talk was just because you are afraid of his mom?"


    "Humph!" The little Fallen Angel pouts. "What about you? You are scared of him because everyone second you stay next to him, you feel your love for your husband disappearing."


    "..." Daisy doesn''t answer that question and starts to float back to Laure''s house. "I have to return... see youter."


    "..." Donna and Helena look at each other in silence while eating their apples.


    Wrath smiles. "What about a sparring session? Punching someone else in the face is always good."


    --------------------------------


    After walking in silence for a while, Lucien sees Clovis half a mile away. He looks so happy as he collects apples to make wine and juice.


    His calm expression is that of a person who doesn''t have to worry too much about anything other than after his ntation and his only wife.


    ''Do you envy his simple life?'' Lust asks in Lucien''s mind.


    He reflects on that question. ''I don''t know... I don''t regret anything, but things are getting soplicated... I just wanted to rescue my mother, but maybe she was never in danger, yet more problems keep showing up...''


    Lust, more than anyone, knows how Lucien feels. ''I understand that things don''t look easy, but they are not that bad. I mean, even if your mom is nning something big for all of us, the universe will still be the same.''


    She continues. ''Power is the only thing that matters. Everyone does everything to get stronger, but few manage to keep evolving. To achieve high Realms, you need incredible techniques, powerful inheritances, and infinite treasures... well, for most people.''


    ''But for you... all you need is to give pleasure to women who in return will give you a lot of pleasure too. I know it''s not easy to always be strong and loving for so many women, but this is your method of getting stronger, and you only need that.''


    She materializes her body in front of him and kisses him. ''No matter who is nning anything to us or if your mom is manipting us... when you get to the top of all power and take your wives with you, you will be the only one to decide how things are going to be, and your women will respect all your decisions because you were always the best for them.''


    Lucien caresses Lust''s face and neck as he kisses her passionately. ''It looks like a good future.''


    She stops kissing and smiles lovingly. "If you''re upset that you can''t change something right now, it''s because you don''t have the power to do it, but when we have more power than any force in the universe, you will be able to solve any problem, or rather, there will be no problem."


    "Yes..." He nods while stroking her hair. "Now is not the time to think about what we cannot change."


    "Exactly." She responds. "We are getting strong quickly, but we can improve. You have to focus on making your girls stronger, but for that, you also have to feel good, or they will feel it when you are sad."


    Lucien''s mind is in a mess. He struggles to try to push all those questions about his mother to the back of his mind, but that is not so simple. Perhaps his whole life has been a lie created by a woman he no longer knows if was really real or fake.


    However, at the same time, he agrees with Lust that only power will give him answers and options. To protect those he loves and discover the whole truth about that mysterious woman, he needs to get stronger. And to get stronger, he needs to keep doing what he does best¡­


    "Let''s go." Hements as he walks over to Clovis.


    Clovis hears someone approaching with heavy steps and looks back. Then he sees Lucien. "Oh, it is you, my best son-inw!"


    Lucienughs. "Have you had another son-inw before?"


    "Hahaha..." Clovis starts tough too. "Are you jealous?"


    They approach and tap each other on the shoulder before Lucien speaks. "Maybe... Anyway, the ntation seems to be going very well."


    Clovis takes out two bottles of apple wine from his magic backpack, a storage treasure much simpler than jewelry treasures and with a few meters of internal space.


    He gives Lucien a bottle and starts drinking his one while looking at the apple trees. "Taking care of this ntation is very simple. I really like this life... I think some people are destined for simple and calm lives, while others cannot avoid being so great, and of course, they have to work hard because of that."


    "Indeed, my good father-inw." Lucien agrees with Clovis''s words and raises his bottle. "A toast to the simple and also theplicated lives."


    Clovis touches his bottle to Lucien''s, making a ss sound. "Yeah, a toast to the lives we love."


    They drink all the wine from their bottles while just looking at the apple trees in silence as they don''t really have much to talk about.


    "You have nothing to do because your wives are busy, right? I know how it feels because I felt that way on the day of my ceremony too." Clovisments.


    "Ehh... I actually have some things to do." Lucien responds. "I came to see if you could sell me some wine bottles."


    Clovis quickly shakes his head. "I couldn''t charge you anything for them."


    Lucien looks at him with a concerned expression. "I don''t want to cause any problems, and I really want a lot of bottles."


    "It really won''t be a problem." Clovisugh. "Before, I used to sell wine and juice to travelers in exchange for gold to exchange for other resources with other travelers, but now the situation of the Alliance is excellent because of Eve, so we have everything in abundance. So, there is no problem with me giving you as many bottles of wine as you need."


    "I see. I''m going to need a hundred bottles then." Lucien asks.


    "Oh..." Clovis is curious about why Lucien wants so much wine some hours before his ceremony, where he will take a lot of wine for everyone. "Are you going to have a party or something?"


    "Something like that..." Lucien smiles mysteriously, making Clovis just more curious.


    Clovis quickly gives Lucien the hundred bottles of wine, and he keeps them in his storage ring. Then he thanks his father-inw before flying towards the city.


    As Lucien flies over the city, he hears Lust''s voice in his mind. ''I am also curious about this. Are we going to have a party before the ceremony?''


    ''Yeah...'' Lucien responds as he sees Aria and E flying towards the western part of the city. ''And there are our first guests...''


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 395: So much work, but also some fun

    <h4>Chapter 395: So much work, but also some fun</h4>


    Several minutes ago.


    Several fox-girls leave Laure''s house and go to different ces to do the things as she said. Most of them are messengers, while other ones have specific orders.


    Meanwhile, several other fox-girls arrive there, bringing different things, mainly tools for makeup and clothes.


    There is no more space inside Laure''s house. Lucien certainly couldn''t walk around the room as his big wings would drop things or drag several people there.


    In fact, Laure has removed all the usual furniture from the living room and Anne''s bedroom to set several special chairs, where some of Lucien''s wives are sitting on while fox-girls hairdressers are treating their hair with natural products and manicurists are treating their feet and hands.


    *Wooosh*


    A small fox-girl who appears to be only twelve thirteenes running through the door and arrives in front of Laure after dodging everyone in the living room.


    "Huh... huh..." The little girl tries to catch her breath while Laure makes a concerned expression.


    So she quickly reports. "Mrs. Laure, my aunts are preparing all the dishes you ordered, but we do not have deer meat. The hunters have been requested, but we do not have a forecast of when they will get the requested quantity we need."


    Laure makes a sad expression. "This is bad... It is a tradition that the brides eat deer meat at the ceremony."


    The little girl makes a thoughtful expression. "My uncles could hunt deer, but they cannot use weapons due to..."


    "..." All the women around are silent when the little girl talks about the current condition of men. Of course, they are afraid of Eve, who is incredibly in the same house as them.


    Laure quickly closes the girl''s mouth before she says something she shouldn''t. "It''s alright; we''re going to fix it."


    Eve obviously notices the situation and kindly smiles at Laure while doing a special hairstyle for Maggie. "I can get the deers."


    All the girls are having fun while doing women''s things, and Lucien''s wives don''t want to ruin Eve''s fun, mainly because she doesn''t seem to have had much fun in a long time.


    Ne, who is receiving treatment from manicurists, signals for them to stop and quickly gets up from her chair. "I''m used to hunting in the forest, so I can get the deer quickly."


    Ghalenna, who is treating Ghnna''s hair, also offers to help. "I am also a good hunter."


    "We can do this even faster together." Ghnna smiles.


    Eve smiles too. "Then the four of us will go."


    Those three archers could take down armies before they realized what happened, so the poor deers have no chance, let alone the fact that Eve is going with them, so even Laure knows that they will be quick and that it will not hinder them from getting ready for the ceremony.


    As the new hunting party heads for the forest, Eve smiles at the little messenger. "Let your aunts know that the deers will be delivered in an hour."


    The girl nods and returns to tell her aunts, who are in charge of preparing the food. She doesn''t know that Eve is that Queen Eve and continues to act normally while the people around her are still tense.


    As soon as they leave Laure''s house, a fox-woman runs in and falls after bumping into a chair. From her concerned expression, Laure already knows that she brings bad news too.


    "What is the problem?" Laure asks as she helps the woman to get up.


    The woman quickly exins. "Mrs. Laure... the dressmakers are doing everything to prepare the most beautiful dresses possible since yesterday, but we ran out of silk of some colors."


    "Have you ordered more sewing threads yet?" Laure asks.


    The woman nods. "Yes. However, there were not all the colored silk in the warehouse, so he will have to get it at Aplin vige."


    Laure makes a concerned expression as Aplin vige is almost fifty miles to the north. "It will take a while for them to return from there..."


    Lucien''s wives hear Laure''sment and quickly think of asking him to bring the silk, but then Aria offers to help. "I''m not as fast as hubby and Eve, but I can go there quickly."


    "I''m going too," E speaks. They are not among the strongest girls in the group, but they are definitely the fastest flying, only losing to the Sins, Lucien, and Eve.


    "Let hubby know about that, too." Cassidyments.


    Laure quickly exins to them who to look for in Aplin vige to get the silk, and they quickly leave the house and fly north while mentally telling Lucien about that.


    As soon as they leave, several fox-girls enter the house with beautiful ornate y pots. Laure smiles. "They look amazing!"


    Since there have no problems with the y pots, Laure fears that the problem is with the flowers and feathers, so she looks at Lucien''s wives. "Everyone has the chosen flower and feather, right?"


    The girls quickly nod, but then Amelia looks at Dawn with a sorry expression. "I... I''m sorry, my friend... I forgot that you didn''t have time to pick up a flower."


    Ang smiles as Dawn blushes. Then she takes a beautiful yellow and white rose from her storage ring. "I... I just thought it was beautiful... I didn''t know I was going to do the ceremony too... I don''t want much, and I''ll be happy just if he takes care of me."


    The other girls smile, and Cassidy takes out many gray feathers from her storage ring. "Yes, we have the flowers and feathers."


    All other women there get surprised by the glow of those gray feathers that look magical. Laure takes one and looks at it closely. "These feathers look so nice... from what bird did you get it?"


    Envy materializes her body whileughing. "Of the stupidest birds in the universe."


    ------------------------------------


    While preparations for the ceremony are going well under Laure''s leadership and the girl''s help, Aria and E fly towards Aplin vige to get more silk.


    After Aria told Lucien about that, he said he would apany them to Aplin vige. Aria thought it was normal because he is really overprotective.


    But without any warning, she and E are hugged in the air by Lucien, who quickly flies up with both harpy girls in his arms and enters the portal he opens.


    "Hahaha... Lucien!!" Ariaughs as he kisses her on the lips and neck still inside the portal.


    At the same time, he squeezes E''s firm ass and soon starts kissing her too, making her feel very good and let our cute moans. "Mmmm... Hubby..."


    Lucien kisses and caresses Aria and E until they arrive at the purple world and fall directly onto his big bed. He continues to kiss their lips and bodies as he begins to remove their clothes.


    Aria is delighted that she can spend time alone with him. Well, she''s with E too, but usually, the love sessions have lots of girls together, and they can''t help but appreciate it when they''re alone with him.


    Still, she also knows that they have a lot of work until the night, so Aria speaks between moans. "Hubby... this looks great... ahhh... but... mmmm... we have to..."


    Lucien stops kissing but continues to remove their clothes. "The silk, I know. I can get it in less than ten minutes, so let''s enjoy some time alone, okay?"


    Aria knows about Lucien''s incredible speed, so she has no problem spending time with him and letting him get the silk quickly. And well, she wouldn''t be able to stop now until her body is satisfied.


    E, on the other hand, can no longer think of anything else. She takes Lucien''s hand up to her panties while she closes her eyes and just enjoys his touch.


    "Hmmm..." Lucien rips E''s panties and begins to kiss her little pussy while delighting in her perfume. Probably because she is the youngest girl he had sex with, she still smells like a pure virgin.


    "Mmmm~~!" E moans as her pussy produces a lot of love juices, which he excitedly drinks.


    Aria starts to caress Lucien''s body and tries to change position to suck his cock, but he puts her lying next to E and also removes her panties.


    "Let me take care of you two first." He speaks lovingly and starts kissing Aria''s pussy, too, making mom and daughter moan in sync.


    He already had time alone with them after their first time, but now, having them both like that makes it really feel like their first time.


    Having a mother and daughter, beautiful women with opposite characteristics like the fact that E has all that youthful air and Aria all that incredible mature vor makes having sex with them something incredible and that Lucien loves a lot.


    After taking a sip of E''s nectar, he also drinks Aria''s nectar, and those both delicious vors be something even better in his mouth.


    The girls cum a lot while loudly moaning, but their bodies want more, much more. And, of course, Lucien gives them a lot of pleasure while he feels just as well.


    ------------------------


    "Ahhh..." An hourter, after cumming so many times with a hard love session, Aria and E lie on Lucien''s chest while trying to catch their breath for more rounds.


    His life mana continues to make them feel invigorated, but as they received a lot of demonic energy due to Lucien being focused in them alone and now have a much more powerful demonic energy for being almost in the ninth Layer of the Mortal Realm, Aria and E''s bodies need of a rest to absorb all that power, which will certainly make them have a great advance in power.


    Both harpy girls have beautiful, satisfied smiles as they kiss Lucien''s chest. All that power running inside their bodies and making them feel so strong is just secondary to them while having so much of his love is what makes them feel so happy.


    And, of course, Aria and E lost the notion of time while all they can think about now is to remain in his arms.


    Lucien smiles as he strokes his girls, so he kisses them on the forehead. "I have to go get the silk now."


    Aria looks at her body covered with ''love marks.'' "Oh, we have to take a bath, or the other girls will be jealous."


    "Enjoy the extra time here," Lucienments as he picks up his underwear and leaves the purple world. Due to the time difference, not even half an hour has passed in the normal world.


    Still in the air, he starts to wear clean clothes, but then Lust materializes her body in front of him. "Wait. This is a good opportunity for us to try something new."


    Before he asks what she''s talking about, Lust exins. "It''s quite simple; you can materialize clothes using demonic energy as I do. I didn''t tell you about it before because it would be dangerous to be using the energy to make clothes."


    "Isn''t that still bad? I mean, isn''t it better if I keep the demonic energy to fight?" He asks.


    Lust quickly responds. "It''s certainly not a good thing to waste it, but now you have a lot of demonic energy, and it''s generating more and more, so materializing clothes won''t make you weaker."


    Then she starts stroking his cock over his underwear. "Also, you will see that this is much more practical just materialize clothes."


    Lucien can''t help but find that really good, mainly because the girls often tear his clothes and they have to fix itter. Of course, some of them, like Ang and Reba, enjoy making clothes for him, but they can keep doing it while he materializes clothes when he has a short time to wear them.


    "Hmm... is this how I materialized those energy chains?" He asks while remembering the chains he usually creates during hard sex with Envy.


    Lust nods. "Yes, you just have to imagine what you want your demonic energy to be and focus on it."


    "I see..." Lucien responds as he tries to imagine what kind of clothes he wants. Well, he likes clothes that don''t limit his movements and aren''t tight, especially in the groin area.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 396: The party must go on

    <h4>Chapter 396: The party must go on</h4>


    Purple energies begin to rotate around Lucien as he focuses on his demonic energy to materialize clothes as Lust does.


    She wonders what kind of clothes he will imagine. [A ck armor like mine would look great on him... of course, covering more parts of his body... maybe dark cuirass with purple thorns...]


    Lust imagines several incredible armor designs, but thus the purple glow around his body quickly fades, leaving just underpants of stic fabric covering his intimate parts and a few centimeters of his thighs.


    "..." She doesn''t say anything but the expression of disappointment is visible on her face.


    "What? Didn''t you like it?" Lucien smiles as he strokes Lust''s face.


    "Ehh... I expect something more..." She responds while trying not to look pessimistic. Just the fact that he managed to materialize a piece of clothing so quickly should be a reason for celebration. Well, she already expected that due to the high control he has over his demonic energy.


    Lucien looks at his superfortable new underwear. "This is great. I am not reallyfortable with most underwear, but I can adjust the size of this one perfectly. Also, Its fabric can be asfortable as I want."


    Lust smiles because Lucien is happy with the new skill. "Yet, you will still be walking around naked, and you know that is going to mess with all women around."


    He kisses her lips while smiling. "I''m going to be flying at super speed right now, so I don''t think anyone will notice my clothes."


    She finds it difficult to think of anything while feeling so good in his arms, but she still makes a thoughtful expression. "What if there are more of your mother''s pawns watching you from afar?"


    He continues to kiss her lips, cheek, and neck. "Then they will be women, and no matter what their age or power level, after seeing what we do every day, there is no way they can be well. You saw how frustrated Helena''s body is. She couldn''t stand away as an observer anymore. That''s why she came to me easily when I called her, and she will alsoe to my bed when I call her for that."


    Lust holds Lucien''s face and looks him in the eye. "You''re getting overconfident! But... yes, Helena got that way by seeing the naughty things we do every day. Also, I also agree that it doesn''t matter how many pawns your mother has; if they are all women, you can bring them all to our group and make them loyal only to you."


    "Exactly." Lucien kisses Lust again and speaks in her mind. ''Now I have to get the silk for the girls.''


    She dematerializes her body, and he ps his wings, flying northwards at super speed. To see his new capabilities of a person of the eighthyer, or better, almost the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm, Lucien focuses a lot of demonic energy and highly boosts his speed.


    *WHSOOOOOOSH!!!*


    He crosses the sky, making his way through the clouds at an incredibly high speed. That is certainly the highest speed that someone from both Mortal Realm and Earth Realm has ever flown.


    In fact, he is at the same current speed as Eve, who is probably the most powerful person in the firstyer of the Sky Realm who has ever existed due to her being a Pride host and being under the influence of the Bloody Rose at the same time.


    Even Lust is again surprised by the incredible power that Lucien can achieve still in the Mortal Realm, just using the mix of demonic energies of three Sins. She is eager to see what he will be able to do when he gets the seven different demonic energies.


    [At that moment, power levels will mean nothing to him...] She thinks while she is very happy that his personal development is as incredible as that of his women.


    Before Lust realizes it, they are already arriving at Aplin vige; a journey that usually takes a few hours was made in less than four minutes.


    She speaks in his mind. ''You can walk around naked if you want, but make sure you wear good clothes at the time of the ceremony.''


    ''Yes, mydy.'' He quickly responds as he flies down to the vige.


    Lucien quickly finds the warehouse with the silks, and the woman in the lead gives him a lot of silk without asking for anything in return. Of course, everyone already knows that he is Eve''s brother because the news has been circting since the previous day.


    Then he quickly returns to the main fox-n vige in less than five minutes. Just as he promised Aria, he took the silk in less than ten minutes.


    He opens the purple world portal and brings Aria and E back to the normal world. He gives her a storage ring filled with silk, and they take it to the dressmakers after kissing him many times.


    As the cute harpy girls fly away from Lucien, Lust materializes her body in his arms. "So, is the party going on?"


    Lucien takes a bottle of apple wine and takes a sip while looking at the city from the sky. "Of course! Let''s find more girls to join us."


    He begins to fly above the city and quickly notices Reba helping some fox-girls to prepare the main courtyard for the ceremony. The group is doing several things like positioning benches, decorating, and cleaning up the ce.


    *Whooosh*


    As soon as Luciennds in the middle of that courtyard wearing nothing but his underwear, he catches the attention of all the women around him. Those poor fox-girls, especially the virgins oned, panic while they are excited and embarrassed, not knowing whether to look at him or not.


    Even focused on her work, Reba notices when everyone starts looking behind her with impressed expressions.


    She looks back and sees Lucien lovingly smiling at her. She can''t help but smile, too, while thanking herself for making the wise decision to follow him.


    "Hubby!! I... I... just came to help them with some hard work..." Reba says in an embarrassed tone. She is not lying, but Lucien can see that she is hiding something.


    He continues to smile as he walks towards her. He takes another sip of wine and passes the bottle to Reba. She also drinks a big sip of wine while the fox-girls around them envy her. They really want to be able to drink from that bottle to taste his saliva.


    "Does Laure know you ran away?" Lucien asks as he strokes Reba''s hair. He can see that her hair looks a bit tidy as if she left it in the middle of the hair treatment.


    Reba shakes her head as she blushes. "No. I left without her realizing it... There are so many women there, and... makeup and hair treatments are not my things. I wanted to help where there is hard work."


    Lucien strokes her neck and kisses her forehead. "I know, my dear. You don''t even seem to like baths..."


    She gets even more embarrassed as she taps his chest and makes a fake upset expression. "That''s a lie!! I like bathing... It''s just... I''m usually doing hard work, and I end up getting dirty..."


    "Sure..." He slowly raises her chin and kisses her on the lips, making the hearts of the fox-girls around explode with joy. Most of them have never seen such an exciting scene before.


    Reba usually acts with a lot of initiative, especially during sex, but she can only do that when they are at their house and around their family. In a public area with many people looking at them, she is shy.


    She shyly strokes his waist while looking down. "Nice underwear... but you''re torturing these girls like that..."


    Lucienughs as he kisses her cheek. "They are enjoying the show. But if you want to go somewhere else... we can take a bath or do some other kind of hard work."


    "Alone?" Reba asks with an excited expression. They have times alone sometimes, but that is always a much-appreciated opportunity.


    "Yeah..." He seductively whispers in her ear. "I mean, you, Lust, and me."


    Lust and Lucien are together in a different way than anything, so his wives already consider being alone with him as well as being with her.


    Also, when he is alone with one or a few girls, Lust always stays in his soul for a while, giving them that moment really alone, which makes them grateful and respectful to her.


    "Mm." Reba makes a sound of agreement, and then Lucien smiles at the fox-girls around them before flying to the sky with her in his arms.


    "Hahahaha..." Sheughs as he flies at high-speed, kissing and caressing her body. Most of his wives love to fly in hir arms like that, except for a few who don''t like to be off the ground very much.


    Lucien flies above the city for a minute before entering the portal to the purple world. He continues to kiss and caress Reba until they leave the portal above their house.


    Yet, he does not go to the house but towards therge floating rock next to the one where the house is. There is arge forest above that floating rock, where he usually does morning exercises with Oya.


    Reba doesn''t ask where they are going because she just enjoys that moment with him. But as soon as they fly over that forest, arriving at a big waterfall, she understands why he took her there.


    "It''s beautiful!!" She smiles as she enjoys the scene. The waterfall is twenty meters high, and the crystal clear water goes into a natural pool while before it flows out through a small stream.


    The ce is not as big as the main bathroom in their house, but it seems like a nice ce for few people to enjoy at the same time.


    "You are more beautiful, my love," Lucien speaks before kissing her lips as he flies down to the top of the waterfall.


    Reba hugs Lucien tightly and wraps her legs around his waist. Then he jumps on the waterfall on his back, keeping her on top of him.


    *Ssh*


    They jump together in the waterfall, and the flowing water pushes them to the edge. Then they fall from that twenty meters straight into the natural pool, sshing water everywhere.


    As they kiss inside the water, Lucien dematerializes his underwear while removing Reba''s clothes.


    Without stopping kissing, she moves her hands to his groin and starts to stroke his cock and balls. The fact that she has sex with him every day does not prevent her from craving his body the rest of the time.


    After leaving her naked, Lucien holds both her lovely buttocks and pulls her body against his, pressing his cock against her belly as they kiss more and more passionately.


    Lucien gives oxygen to her through the kiss for a few minutes until he needs to breathe as well. Then he goes back to the surface of the natural pool.


    "Ahhh..." As soon as they breathe, Reba moans due to Lucien''s caresses, and he seals her lips again.


    Holding her, he moves to the wall of the waterfall and rests her body against the rock while the water falls on his back. In that position, their bodies'' tops are out of the water, which just hits his back and wings.


    "So adorable..." Lucienments as he strokes Reba''s face. The water dripping through her wet hair and flushed face makes her look even hotter. And she thinks the same about him, who always looks hotter and hotter in any situation.


    Without wasting time, he opens her legs and prates his cock into her love cave, which is extremely warm andfortable even while they are in the cold water of that waterfall.


    "Ohhhhhh!!!" She loudly moans as she feels Lucien''s hard and hot rod give her a lot of pleasure.


    She is veryfortable in that position, while despite being under the waterfall, Lucien is protecting her with his body, allowing her to do whatever she wants, like kissing and caressing his sexy and perfect chest.


    In that forest that has no other living being besides Lucien and Reba, her pleasure moans echo everywhere while not even the sound of the water falling twenty meters away can silence the music that Lucien loves most.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 397: Ninth Layer of the Mortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 397: Ninth Layer of the Mortal Realm</h4>


    After having a great time with Reba, Lucien had more moments like that with others of his wives and even spent some minutes just talking to Dawn.


    Not only did the girls got a lot of his demonic energy, but he also got stronger, officially reaching the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm.


    But no matter how many times he had sex or how much apple wine he drank, Lucien kept thinking about Daisy and Helena''s situation.


    He has liked Daisy since the first moment they met, and her personality makes him like her more and more, besides the fact that she is very important to Rose and he needs her help a lot.


    And he cares about Helena even though he didn''t say that to her. Although she didn''t really save him, she helped him by giving him that golden bow and that gold chest that was very useful for him at the beginning of his journey. And, of course, she can be a great addition to his group.


    "Ahh... you messed up all my makeup..." Cassidy sighs as she lies on Lucien''s chest alongside Mia.


    "Yeah, that wasn''t cool!" Mia giggles while she kisses his chest.


    Lust materializes her body in front of the bed. "You have to get ready as it is almost time for the ceremony."


    Cassidy quickly gets up from the bed and looks in a mirror on the bedroom wall. "Oh, it looks like my hair is still fine."


    Then a white liquid oozes down her legs, making Lust shake her head. "Laure will freak out if everyone isn''t ready on time..."


    "I can bathe you." Lucien smiles as he strokes Mia''s ass.


    "No." Cassidy smiles at him. "If we go into that bathroom together, we certainly won''t be clean in time."


    Everyone agrees with that, and even Lucien knows that it is almost impossible to bathe with his girls without having sex several times before they actually get clean, especially when Mia is together.


    Mia pouts and makes a sad expression, but then she kisses Lucien before running to the bathroom with Cassidy.


    Lucien sits on the edge of the bed and starts to drink more wine while trying to deal with so many different thoughts.


    Lust looks at him with a loving expression. "You know you can''t get drunk due to your incredible regeneration, don''t you?"


    He drinks all the wine from that bottle and drops it on the floor. "Yeah... at least I tried."


    She approaches him and kneels in front of him while stroking his leg. "I know today was a difficult day because of everything we found out, but the girls are so happy as they get stronger, and so are you. Everything is going well; we just have to keep so."


    "I know." He responds as he strokes her beautiful blonde hair.


    Lust feels like moaning just for the affectionate way he strokes her hair. "Yet, are you concerned about so many things... is this thoughtful expression about Daisy?"


    He nods. "I want to ask her so many things... I need her help with the Bloody Rose, with the crystals, with portals... but..."


    "Do you fear falling in love with her?" Lust asks and thenughs. "It is obvious that you are attracted to her. I mean, she is a beautiful, sexy, intelligent, and loyal woman... an excellent mother..."


    "I can''t let anything happen between us." He makes a concerned expression. "Rose would be really sad, and Daisy would not forgive me for destroying her marriage."


    She sighs. "But things can''t go on like this either. You saw how sad her expression was when she talked about her husband not wanting to make a Blood Pact with her, right? That is disrespect to the Vampires, and if others from her race found it out, they would try to kill him for such a transgression."


    "I don''t think she thinks like a vampire anymore. After everything that happened, she just wants to live in peace away from her people." Hements.


    Lust shakes her head. "What happened to her was bad. The wrong in that situation was the prince, and that was her bad luck, but that doesn''t mean that all vampires failed with her."


    "Racial traits cannot be ignored. I''m sure many angels are not happy with their system, but that doesn''t stop them from loving their wings." She continues.


    "Not having a Blood Pact with her husband will always be a thorn in Daisy''s heart. Also, after you heal her, and she sees how happy Rose is by drinking your blood, it will just be torturous for her."


    "She needs a man to stand by her, support her, and satisfy her needs, unlike an idiot guy who is too focused on his own things to be a real husband." She finishes.


    Lucien caresses Lust''s face with his hand and her lips with his fingers. "As soon as we go to her home, I will talk to him. I will give him the option to make the Blood Pact with her and respect her needs."


    "What if he refuses to do what is right?" She asks as she kisses his hand.


    He smiles. "Let''s try the first option before, okay? If that doesn''t work, I''ll think about the next step."


    Lust jumps on top of Lucien and starts kissing his lips. "She knows the best for Daisy and Rose and to be with him because that is the best for any woman. But she also knows that he cannot save all the women in the universe, even if they are powerful women who would make their group stronger."


    While Cassidy and Mia bathe, Lucien and Lust have a quick but enjoyable love session. And as soon as the girls are ready, he takes them back to Laure''s house.


    There are hundreds of people around Laure''s house and on the streets, everyone doing something to help her create the greatest ceremony ever in the entire Alliance.


    As the sun goes down and the two moons rise to the sky, Lucien can hear his girls talking inside Laure''s house. Everything seems almost ready, so he leaves Cassidy and Mia there before going to look for Donna and Helena.


    He quickly arrives at the apple ntation, and when focusing his hearing, he notices sounds of fighting almost two miles in the direction of the forest, as well as apuse and people inspiring other people to fight.


    "Really?" Lucien thinks out loud as he quickly flies in the direction of the fight.


    He reaches the edge of the apple ntation area, where the forest begins. In a clearing, Donna and Helena fight unarmed while several fox-girls watch and cheer for them.


    *BAM!*


    Helena kicks Donna in the face, and although she doesn''t wear shoes, that blow still seems to be quite painful.


    But Donna resists the pain and holds Helena''s ankle before hitting her to the ground, also a painful blow.


    *BAM!*


    Helena is increasingly impressed by Donna''s strength and endurance. She thought that only Lucien could fight people far above his power level, but now she understands that his sisters are amazing too.


    Well, she is very weak due to being in such a situation for a long time, but she still has the power equivalent to the medium stages of Sky Realm, while Donna is in the middle of the Earth Realm.


    Donna and Helena roll on the ground while continuing to punch each other. A dark feather falls beside them, and they notice Lucien picking it.


    They stop fighting and look up, immediately getting flushed, like the fox-girls around, when they see him only in his underwear.


    Lucien shakes his head with a disappointed expression. "You both look like kids..."


    Helena''s face gets red as she stutters. "A-AND Y-YOU... you look like a p-pervert!!!"


    Donnaughs while she never tires of admiring Lucien''s body. "Don''t you really like wearing clothes, my brother?"


    Lucien sighs and then snaps his fingers, making purple smoke cover his body as he materializes more clothing pieces.


    The purple smoke quickly disappears, and the girls are really impressed to see him wearing a purple and ck silk suit. Also, there are several ck metal ornaments on his set, as well as gloves, boots with spikes, and a bat-wings-shaped bow tie.


    Then Lust materializes her body behind him as she floats in the air andbs his hair, leaving it neat and tying it in a stylish ponytail.


    "What about now?" Lucien seductively smiles, making the fox-girls almost burst with excitement.


    [So handsome!!] Helena thinks. She already found Lucien naked extremely attractive, but it is also very good to see him wearing such stylish clothes and with a different hairstyle.


    Donna pushes the stunned Helena away and quickly gets up to analyze Lucien''s new look closely. "Damn amazing!! I never thought you could look so... hehe..."


    Then she quickly speaks to Wrath out loud. "Will I be able to create clothes like that too?"


    Wrath materializes her body in front of Lucien while also appreciating his look. "Only when you have as much demonic energy as he does."


    Lucien stops smiling and looks at Donna and Helena with a stern expression. "Why were you fighting?"


    That expression added to his new look only makes the girls more excited. Helena can''t say anything because she is using all her concentration to contain her frustrated body''s desires.


    Donna cleans the dust and dirt from her hair whileughing. "Fight? No, that was just a friendly sparring session, right, Helena?"


    "Yeah... sparring session..." Helena shakes her head and forces herself to stop gazing at Lucien. "I was just examining her skills. And Donna is really strong."


    "Hmm..." Wrath makes a mocking expression, making Lucien want to start a ''sparring session'' with her right now. However, he knows that he cannot be angry with Wrath because that would only make her happy.


    "Well, I''m ready, but you girls need a bath," Lucienments as he helps Donna clean up the dirt from her hair.


    Helena makes a fake upset expression. "I understand that Donna has to participate in this, but I have no reason to go to this stupid ceremony."


    Lucien sighs as he knows that Helena is just trying to push him away. "You are with us now, and you shouldn''t stay away. We will try to help you right after the ceremony, and also, I want everyone to know about you."


    "I... I see..." Helena makes a shy expression while looking at the ground. "But I have nowhere to bathe right now..."


    [She...] Lucien wonders if Helena wants to ask for something else with those words and expression.


    "You and Donna can bathe at Laure''s house." Hements while taking a few leaves off Donna''s long and messy hair.


    Helena quickly puts before taking Donna''s hand and flying towards Laure''s home, leaving Lucien, Lust, and the fox-girls behind.


    "What a silly Fallen Angel..." Lust shakes her head.


    "I think she''s cute." Lucienugh.


    [SO FUCKING HANDSOME!!] The fox-girls around them think as they feel their panties get wet as they look at Lucien.


    And he quickly smells their love juices running down their thighs. Then he holds Lust around the waist and flies too. [I have to get out of here before I can no longer ignore their needs.]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 398: A woman about to fall

    <h4>Chapter 398: A woman about to fall</h4>


    Lucien sees Donna and Helena entering Laure''s house while he flies down. He knows that his wives, his sisters, and the Sins will be surprised by the story of the Fallen Angel, and Donna can tell them everything about that.


    He can also hear that the girls are almost ready, so he doesn''t enter the house and just sits on a garden bench next to the house.


    Two minutester, Eve leaves the house and walks into the garden. She smiles at Lucien and sits on the bench next to him.


    He is impressed by how beautiful she looks now. Eve wears another simple white dress, but that one has golden ornaments; her hair is tied in a bun that doesn''t hold all those beautiful pink strands, leaving a few strands of hair next to her calm face. Also, she seems to be wearing very little makeup, which leaves a slight flush on her pale skin.


    "You look beautiful." Lucien praises her.


    "I''m always beautiful." Eve smiles as she adorably puts one of the strands of hair behind her ear.


    "Of course." Lucien quickly responds and rests his hand on Eva''s thigh without any secondary intention.


    Eve''s lips curl into a beautiful smile as she caresses Lucien''s hand on her thigh. "You are also very charming with this new look."


    They just look at people on the street for a few minutes in silence. Then she starts talking. "The angel... Donna said that you would exin everything to uster. Pride wanted to kill her, but if Donna likes her, I''m sure she is a good person."


    "They were punching each other in the face just ago." He chuckles.


    Eve giggles. "It makes sense for Donna to like her."


    Lucienughs for almost a minute before sighs. "She really looks like a good person, even though she still thinks like an angel. But..."


    "..." Eve is silent as she waits for Lucien to exin. Pride is also quite curious about Helena.


    "The problem is the person who told her to follow us..." He exins about Helena and the mysterious woman who may be his mother. He also talks about Daisy''s past to Eve and the possible connections.


    Eve is very surprised by that, and so is Pride, who materializes her body in front of them as soon as Lucien finishes exining everything.


    "Do you really think this woman is manipting the Seven Great Demons?? I don''t know what her real motives are, but the Bloody Rose will make you and your sisters strong for our purposes, and then you will die like all of our previous hosts." Pride speaks in an arrogant tone.


    Lucien can''t help but be upset by the way Pride treats his sisters as weapons. However, things seemed to be exactly like that. His father sold their souls in exchange for help to defeat the Silver Legion and control his homeworld.


    But now, his father''s problems seem to be nothing more than an excuse to link Lucien and his sisters to the Sins. Lucien and Lust have no idea what the mysterious woman wants, but she sure is very powerful and could easily defeat the Silver Legion on her own. So, her goal must have to do with the superior races.


    He looks Pride in the eye. "If you can tell me what that woman looks like, I will agree that you are the most superior person in this situation."


    "Tsk." Pride smiles as she tries to describe that mysterious woman. "She... She... She was..."


    Pride''s expression goes from confident to confused and then shocked. "I... I remember everything we talked about... but her appearance seems cloudy... I remembered her... but now I can''t remember what her face looked like anymore."


    Eve makes a confused and concerned expression. "So... if that woman nned all this... my mother and m...."


    "And your?" Lucien is curious about Eve''s confusing words.


    She quickly regains focus and looks him in the eye. "I mean, the conflict between our father and the Pope. Was it all nned by that woman? And how can she be your mother? Your mother should be one of our father''s wives. I''m sure I''ve seen her, but the fact that I can''t remember what she looks like makes it all very suspicious."


    While Lucien continues to think about what Eve is hiding from him, Pride holds him by the cor of his shirt. "It will be good that this woman is not your mother because I''ll kill her for deceiving me."


    Lucien takes Pride''s arm using demonic energy. "I don''t think she deceived you. As you said, the Bloody Rose is making us strong, and your people can have a great victory against the Gods before we die. Also, that woman is almost certainly a demon, so she must want to help your people too."


    "Our people." Lust materializes her body and points to Lucien''s horns. "He is also a demon, like us. I believe that we are all just pawns in other people''s games."


    Pride steps back after feeling Lucien''s powerful demonic energy. He looks a lot stronger than when they fought thest time.


    She looks at Lust with an angry expression. "Nor does Hell treat us like pawns. We are the pirs of our race, the best warriors of our people!"


    "What if that woman is a Primordial?" Lust asks.


    "A Primordial Demon? We would know if..." Pride starts to speak, but then they hear someone behind them.


    Everyone looks back and sees Laure with a worried expression on her face. She takes a step back. "I... I didn''t want to disturb your conversation... I just..."


    Lucien smiles at Laure as he walks over to her. "It''s alright, mother-inw. We''re just talking about some spection."


    Laure smiles at Lucien as she looks at his beautiful suit. "You look great, hahaha... The girls are almost ready, so I came to talk to you to go first and wait for us in the courtyard."


    "Okay. I''ll be going then." He responds.


    "I''ll go with you," Eve speaks as she approaches Lucien.


    "We will be there in less than half an hour." Laurements and returns home.


    Pride makes a mocking expression while rolling her eyes. "Shouldn''t we be concerned about things other than this stupid ceremony?"


    Lucien understands how angry Pride is now as he is also having a hard time epting that his mother may be manipting him. However, being angry is not going to change their current situation.


    Eve looks at Pride with a really upset expression. "I don''t think my brother''s wedding ceremony is stupid."


    Now it''s Lust''s turn to roll her eyes. "Oh, Pride... you will regret being so arrogant."


    "Let''s go?" Lucien extends his hand to Eve. She holds his hand, and they fly towards the courtyard.


    The sins return to their souls, and Lust speaks to Pride in her mind. ''I don''tpletely trust Hell. Nothing should happen in the Demonic World without her knowing it, so I think she and that mysterious woman are in this together.''


    Pride almost says that it is absurd, but even she cannot deny that everything seems very confusing now. ''What if Hell is with her? We cannot yet be treated this way. Damn! We are-''


    ''The Seven Great Demons...'' Lustpletes Pride''s sentence. ''I know, okay? What I''m talking about is that we have to keep together. It doesn''t matter if this is their n; we still have the hosts with the greatest potential ever. We can not only be stronger than ever, but Lucien can also create the best army of all times. Hundreds of extremely powerful women and totally loyal to him.''


    ''Yes, the Bloody Rose is not their only differentiator. The boy really knows how to use your powers. '' Pridements, still in an arrogant tone.


    Lust continues. ''But for that, they have to live. We have to do something to prevent them from dying due to the side effects of the Bloody Rose. The Pentagram Pact remains our best option.''


    ''Do you want to continue following that woman''s n?'' Pride asks.


    ''Do you have a better n?'' Lust asks back.


    ''...'' Pride is silent because she can''t think of anything better. Like Lucien, she hopes that Daisy will have more information about the Bloody Rose in her research.


    After a few seconds of silence, Lust continues. ''Anyway... You know that our energy can help his sisters stabilize the Bloody Rose''s chaotic energy until we can do something else about it.''


    ''Eve and I are fine.'' Pride quickly responds. Even if she needs help, she would not be able to ask for it due to her powers to force her to be arrogant and very self-confident.


    Lust is silent again for a few seconds before continuing. ''It doesn''t mean that you need help, but that Lucien wants to help you. Eve sees him as her little brother, but you know he is an incredible man. No one would think badly of you for having his affection.''


    Pride reflects on Lust''s words. She sees how stronger Envy is getting due to so many women envying her rtionship with Lucien.


    [If he loves me... more than his other women, it will make them envy and respect me even more...] Pride begins to imagine Lucien begging for her affection and thus making everyone see her as the most incredible woman of all.


    Lust has no way of knowing what Pride is thinking, but she knows very well how pleasure works, and her oldest sister is very dependent on the pleasure of feeling that she is always the best.


    ''So... are you willing to cooperate?'' Lust asks.


    ''I will think about it.'' Pride responds and does not feel that she is bowing because the idea of having Lucien at her feet does not look bad.


    Lust feels like smiling inside Lucien''s soul. At first, she would say that it was impossible to make Pride ept having a romantic rtionship with someone else because she would never ept that someone is worthy of her.


    But as she stayed with Lucien, falling in love with him more and more, she came to the conclusion that he can conquer any woman, even the arrogant Pride.


    She is looking forward to seeing their potential when all the Sins ept Lucien. Also, the Pentagram Pact, even though it will be made with seven people instead of five, looks very promising as it will create a powerful bond between Lucien and his sisters.


    While Lust and Pride think about their potential future, Lucien and Eve arrive at the fox-n''s main courtyard.


    Despite being at night, the whole ce is very lit by manymps filled with big fireflies, producing beautiful light.


    The buildings and streets around the courtyard are well decorated with bands and flowers, as well as the benches, and even the trees have been beautifully decorated.


    There are hundreds of people around the courtyard, and the benches are positioned in front of arge stage. It is normal for them to use that ce for ceremonies, but now everything has been improved since that will be the biggest ceremony they have ever seen.


    Not only will that ceremony be of a man with more than twenty stunning and powerful women, but also he is the brother of Queen Eve and the most handsome man they have all seen.


    And of course, as soon as Luciennds in the courtyard with that charming look, also beside Eve, they catch the attention of everyone around.


    Lucien, while holding one of Eve''s hands, uses the other to wave at people, making those young fox-girls almost pass out with excitement.


    While Lust feels her demonic energy grow as Lucien please so many women with just his look, Pride feels that he is having more respect from those women than Eve.


    In fact, the fox-people respect and admire Eve a lot for giving them a new life, free from the Werewolf and Manticore-ns. Still, Lucien is not only respected for everything he did for Portgreen but also because of everything his troops said about him, especially about him being the best lover they can ever imagine.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing..

 Chapter 399: The ceremony (1/4)

    <h4>Chapter 399: The ceremony (1/4)</h4>


    As Lucien and Eve wait on the stage, more and more people arrive in that courtyard. Most of them are women, but there are also some men among them.


    The women very much want to approach Eve to thank her for the peacetime, but they are afraid to bother the Great Queen or fail to stop looking at Lucien.


    Some men want to approach Lucien and say that they epted Clovis''s suggestion to go to Portgreen and start a new life or just talk to the most incredible man today, but they are terrified of Eve.


    So the fox-people just waits around the stage, trying to be silent and not face the Queen and the King. Some of them are more courageous and sit on the benches but remain silent, creating a strange atmosphere.


    "I think that''s why our father didn''t let us wander out of that fortress," Lucienments as he strokes Eve''s thigh.


    Eve sighs. "He''s still an idiot! We can''t forgive him for all the shit he did to our moms and us."


    He knows that his mother is alive, but Eve''s mother did die because their father did not protect her, something that neither Eve nor Lucien can forgive.


    "Are you going to kill him when we get back?" He asks.


    "I thought you were going to want to kill him first." She responds.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I really wanted to kill him for what he did to my mom, but that doesn''t make sense anymore. Still, I can''t forgive him because of the way he treats my sisters and step-mothers."


    Eve smiles at him. "I hope you keep thinking like that because taking care of everyone alone is a tough job."


    He takes her hand and begins to stroke her fingers with his. "Let''s take care of them together from now on, okay? You can count on me for anything."


    "I know..." She responds while thinking about something, but then she looks away. "Anyway... We shouldn''t be thinking aboutplicated things right now. Today is a special day for your and your wives."


    Lucien can see that Eve is hiding something, and he can feel that she is doing it because she thinks it is the best for him. Whatever the problem, he wants to help her, but he also wants her to let him help willingly.


    He looks up at the starry sky as he continues to hold her hand. "What do you think of them? I mean, my lovers."


    Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "When you told me you had many wives, I was very worried. Pride told me how Lust''s powers work, and I feared that you had be someone like our father..."


    "If you had be someone who uses your family just to gain power, it would have been my fault as big sister. Also, I thought they could be with you for power or just because you are so handsome." She continues.


    Then she smiles. "But anyone can see that you really love them and treat them with great responsibility and respect."


    "And they..." Eve smiles even more. "Since you left Laure''s house, your girls haven''t stopped talking about you while trying to be as beautiful as possible just for you."


    "They even tried to be nice to me and ask things about me and our sisters, but in the end, they were more interested in asking about your childhood, the things you like or dislike."


    "And when some of them go out to work something out, theye back with bright smiles and flushed expressions, making everyone understand that they''ve been with you for a while."


    Lucien is very happy with Eve''s words. He was very concerned about what she thinks of his wives. "I''m d you are getting along with them."


    Eve also puts her other hand on top of Lucien''s hand as she smiles at him. "Things look soplicated... but as long as we are together, we can be happy."


    "Ipletely agree." He responds.


    So they stay silent as they watch the stars and the two moons, thinking about their two sisters who are not with them yet, but that will soon be.


    Another ten minutes pass while the fox-people watch Lucien and Eve. Then they see him pointing towards the sky, in the direction of Laure''s house.


    Everyone is curious and looks in that direction, getting immediately shocked by one of the most incredibly beautiful scenes they have ever seen or heard about.


    Below that beautiful starry sky, another glow illuminates the night. A multicolored glow generated by giant fire-birds that fly in front of big ice-horses that run in the air, pullingrge stone carriages adorned with flowers.


    Even Lucien is impressed by the cooperation of his girls. The big fire-birds fly in several directions, controlled only by Maggie. At the same time, Ang, Marie, and Lena make the ice horses look as natural as living creatures as they pull the stone carriages made by Rose and Daisy.


    *Whoosh*


    The fire-birds fly lower, passing just above the people in the courtyard, making them feel even their warmth.


    "Whoa!!!" People exim andugh while they are excited by the show.


    Then the fire-birds make a curve in the air while the ice horses pull the carriages in a circle around the courtyard, slowly descending with eachplete turn.


    People can feel the heat from the fire-birds and the cold from the ice-horses when they fly very close to the ground, making them even more impressed.


    Lucien and Eve stand above the stage while also being impressed by the show. He can also hear his troopsing towards the stage in an organized manner. He knows that Ne gave them specific orders.


    As the carriages approach the ground, Lucien''s troops, all dressed in their ck armor, open up arge space in the middle of the courtyard, respectfully asking the fox-people to step aside.


    Half the troops create a circle around that clean area while the other half make two lines up to the stage, creating a corridor between them. Also, they start tossing flowers on the floor, where Lucien''s wives will walk over.


    The fox-people, especially the young fox-girls, get more and more excited as they watch the ice-horsesnd on the ground. Then the carriage doors copse, turning to dust, which starts to fall but quickly bes stone stairs.


    "WOW!!!" That kind of maniption of the earth element is an easy task for Rose and Daisy, but it is still an incredible show for the fox-people, who begin to apuse and praise.


    Then the first person gets out of one of the carriages. It is Laure, wearing a beautiful light brown long dress, with a nice hairstyle and moderate makeup, which still makes her rock the heart of any man as she is a charming mature beauty.


    The fox-people apuse and praise Laure as they think she looks very beautiful and they also like her very much because she is such a kind person, as well as part of the royalty of the fox-n.


    Before Laure takes a step, Clovis appears from among Lucien''s troops and heads towards his beloved wife. He is also wearing a nice brown suit and then starts walking towards the stage arm in arm with her.


    Laure and Clovis slowly walk down the corridor made by the troops towards Lucien while people apud them. Then when they are almost halfway there, another woman leaves that carriage.


    It''s a beautiful young fox-girl, which makes the fox-people very proud and apud even more. Anne, with a beautiful hairstyle and medium-sized brown dress, smiles and waves at her people.


    The young fox-girls go crazy with excitement as they jump and praise Anne. It is impossible not to know someone as friendly as her and everyone is very happy for her.


    Eve, beside Lucien,ughs. "She is so popr."


    He nods. "Yes, she is wonderful."


    After waving at her people, Anne takes a bowl that Elsie hands over to her. That is an ornamented stone bowl, and inside it is the powder made from the angels'' feathers and her chosen flower, which is visible to everyone because the bowl is not very deep.


    She starts walking towards the stage while holding the bowl with both hands. As she walks down the flower corridor, she smiles with a slightly flushed expression, making her look even more adorable.


    "So cute!!"


    "Beautiful!!!"


    "Adorable!!!"


    "Anne is really a princess!!"


    People continue to praise Anne, but what makes her happier is Lucien''s cheerful expression and thepliments he is doing in her mind.


    She can''t help but remember the first time they met. At that time, he said that she should serve him in exchange for his help.


    Although she was a young virgin, she didn''t think it would be any bad thing to have sex with someone so attractive. But after getting to know him better and falling in love with him, she can''t help but be thankful for being on his way.


    As she walks, she thinks that ceremony is something important, but she already belongs to him since the first moment they met, and he already promised to take care of her forever.


    As soon as she is almost halfway there and Laure is almost on the stage, another woman steps out of that carriage.


    Making the fox-people even happier, it''s another beautiful young fox-girl. Elsie swings her brown hair while she smiles at her people too.


    With a cheerful and confident expression, Elsie is not extremely friendly like Anne. Still, she is also very loved by her people, who thought she would be their leader in the future, yet now they are also happy that she is marrying the man who she loves, which as a bonus is the most handsome man in the world.


    Already holding her flower bowl, Elsie starts walking towards Lucien while also thinking about how she met him. The fact that they met a short time ago does not change the fact that she really loves him and does not regret their rtionship has evolved so fast.


    "The first princess is so amazing!!"


    "Too beautiful!!"


    "So charming and confident!!"


    People also praise and apud Elsie, even calling her the first princess, a title they don''t use much as Luise and Elsie act like gentle leaders and not nobility.


    "A girl who knows what she wants," Evements as she smiles.


    Lucien nods as he smiles at Elsie. "I knew I couldn''t separate her from Anne as soon as I saw her. They deserve to be happy together. And it''s a bonus that she''s as cute as Anne."


    "What about her mother? Luise is my second most loyal servant, so she won''t be happy about Ghalennaing with us, and she won''t." Evements, making Lust materialize her body and wink at her.


    "Why don''t you invite her toe with us?" He asks.


    She smiles. "You know, we will need a great portal to take all the troops into our world. It would help if you could take her in your purple world."


    "We can talk about itter." He responds before greeting Clovis and Laure on the stage. They position themselves in the corner as they watch the girls walking towards Lucien.


    As soon as Elsie is almost halfway and Anne is arriving on the stage, the fire-birds fly towards the ground, and as soon as they are a hundred meters above the courtyard, they transform into a giant fire-tigress, which opens her mouth to roar.


    Everyone is silent, waiting to hear the roar of that fire-tigress, but that is just Maggie''s magic and disappears without making a sound.


    Then they look at the carriage again, very curious as to who will be the next woman to get out of it.


    However, surprising everyone, it''s not a ''woman'' but a little girl, a beautiful and cute tiger-girl.


    Holding a smaller bowl with her chosen flower, Ko, in demi-human form, wearing a lovely white dress and with a very cute hairstyle, smiles at everyone, imitating Anne and Elsie.


    "Meow..." She let out a cute moan due to being very excited about the ceremony.


    "SO CUTE!!!!!" Everyone cries out while some women even feel like they''re going to pass out due to Ko''s incredible cuteness.


    "She is my new little sister!" Evements as she feels very much like running and hugging Ko, just as everyone else wants, of course.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 400: The ceremony (2/4)

    <h4>Chapter 400: The ceremony (2/4)</h4>


    The fox-people is fascinated by the cuteness of little Ko. She is the most beautiful child they have ever seen, and she also has very peculiar characteristics that resemble those of a Moon Tiger.


    Everyone knows Anne and Elsie, but they are confused about who little Ko is. They start to wonder if she was promised to Lucien at a very young age or is a bridesmaid.


    And, of course, they continue to apud and praise Ko, who continues to wave to everyone. Although she is still very young, she understands that they are praising her, making her feel as important as Lucien''s wives.


    Then Oya also gets out of the carriage, again surprising everyone and making them sure that they are mother and daughter. However, now they are in doubt that she is Lucien''s daughter.


    Oya is also wearing a beautiful white dress with floral details. Her long white hair is neatlybed and falling to her low back while she wears a flower tiara, just like Ko.


    The apuses and praises do not stop while Oya and Ko get even more beautiful and cute side by side. People start to wonder how they did not know about the existence of such exotic beauties within the Alliance; after all, they are demi-humans.


    Holding her flower bowl with one arm, Oya takes Ko''s hand, and they both start walking down the flower corridor.


    Lucien smiles at that beautiful pair of mother and daughter before helping Anne get up the stage. He takes her hand and spins her, closely looking at her beautiful dress.


    "You look amazing, my dear." He praises her, and Anne quickly hugs and kisses him.


    Eve smiles while she is very happy for Lucien. In fact, that is the first public event that they participate in, so she and their other sisters are also really enjoying it.


    Anne smiles at her mother as she stands next to Lucien, watching the other girlsing towards them.


    While the fox-people apud and praise Oya and Ko, two other women get out of that carriage. The first is a beautiful young wingeddy, followed by a mature winged-beauty.


    The people in the courtyard quickly recognize Aria and E as they have been seen flying over the city a few times. Harpies are extremely rare creatures and much appreciated by everyone in the Alliance, so Aria and E are stars among all demi-humans.


    The charming harpy mother-daughter pair smiles at the people around them and bows to thank the manypliments they are receiving.


    Less than a year ago, their lives were very simple. Aria just wanted to take care of her daughter, inn, and help Cassidy. But now they are having a wedding ceremony with the same man and will go to another world with him. Everything seems so crazy, but they don''t regret anything.


    While Elsie arrives on the stage and stands beside Lucien after kissing him too, Aria and E walk over the flower corridor after Oya and Ko.


    As they continue to apud and praise the girls, the fox-people are also curious about who the next woman will be like. So far, they are all stunning beauties that have unique and impressive features.


    Lucien, on stage, makes a thoughtful expression as he looks at that carriage, then the next woman begins to descend the stone stairs slowly.


    "Oh..." A fox-woman among the people makes a strange expression as soon as she sees that beautifuldy in the red dress.


    She is beautiful like all the women who came before, but she shocks the fox-people for another reason.


    "A werewolf hybrid..." An old fox-woman thinks aloud while making a sorry expression.


    Scarlett doesn''t need to listen to that woman to understand that most of them are thinking something like that.


    That is not the vige where Scarlett grew up, but everyone in the Alliance feels sorry or angry at hybrids like her because they are usually born from an act of violence and not love.


    With a beautiful hairstyle that leaves half her hair down and half covering her face, she hesitates to go down the carriage stairs for a second while feeling bad that everyone seems to feel sorry for her.


    Scarlett has also been furious at her as well as at what Rein did to her mother. However, she stopped thinking negatively about her as soon as she found out how much Lucien loves her the way she is.


    As soon as she is hesitant, she looks at the stage and sees Lucien smiling at her. He doesn''t need to say anything for her to know that he is proud to have her as his wife.


    With her confidence restored, Scarlett ignores the pitying nces of the fox-people and walks down the flower corridor with her head held high while holding her bowl with flower.


    On the stage, Pride materializes her body near Lucien and breathes deeply in the air. "Ah... this is so good..."


    Eve smiles as she feels her and Pride generating a lot of demonic energy. In fact, they usually manage to generate a lot of energy around Lucien.


    Still, since the girls start to get out of that carriage, the moob around him looks even better because so many people are feeling immense respect for him and his wives.


    As Scarlett walks with a confident and happy expression, people realize that no matter what happened to her, she managed to ovee it and is now one of the strongest and most amazing women they have ever seen.


    The hybrid features that everyone thought of as a curse make part of her exotic charm and do not make her any less inferior than Lucien''s other wives.


    The fox-people can even feel a powerful auraing from Scarlett, and they quickly start to apud and praise her too. Without pitying looks, all they see now is one of the most beautiful and incredible women in the Alliance and yet another reason for the demi-human to be proud, especially the fox-n.


    Scarlett begins to smile when she realizes that being self-confident makes others stop feeling sorry for her. Since Lucien beat her, except for the beating she took from Cassidy, only good things happened to her, so of course, she feels more and more grateful to her beloved husband.


    At the same time, Oya and Ko arrive on the stage. The little tigress jumps into Lucien''s arms to hug him, then, with her in his arms, he also embraces mama tigresses, creating a beautiful family scene.


    Many people again feel that they are going to pass out with such cuteness. They are still curious about the tigresses'' rtionship with Lucien, but it is evident that they love each other as a family, and that is what matters.


    The number of stunning beauties on Lucien''s side only increases, and then another woman gets out of that carriage.


    Already smiling, Madelyn quickly steps down from the carriage. With her long and free hair swaying in the wind, a ck and white dress, she looks radiantly happy.


    With an effect very simr to what Anne causes in people, everyone is ''contaminated'' by Madelyn''s happiness as she waves to everyone and walks quickly towards the stage.


    The fox-people excitedly jump, apud, and praise as Eve smiles at Lucien. "Another super-popr girl. Is that your type?"


    "No more than moms." Lustments with a naughty expression.


    Lucien ignores thosements and continues to smile at his girls. He also receives Aria and E with hugs of kisses before another woman leaves that carriage.


    After several demi-humans beauties, the first human gets out of that carriage. However, she is no less amazing than the other women, and the fox-people don''t think twice before starting to apud and praise her too.


    With one of the most varied hairstyles so far, Olivia has all her ck hair tied in a bun at the back of her head, giving total emphasis on her beautiful face, perfect thanks to Lucien''s love.


    Also, she draws attention because she is wearing beautiful and big golden earrings and an orange dress that reveals many parts of her legs.


    While Olivia smiles and walks down the flower corridor, she also creates ck crows that fly around her, making everyone even more impressed.


    Eveughs and shakes her head. "Dark mages are never humble, don''t they?"


    While Lucien can''t help but remember that his father is also a dark mage, Lustments. "At least she won''t have to do any kind of bizarre ritual to gain power."


    "All she has to do is open her mouth and legs, right?" Pridements in a mocking tone.


    Now it''s Lust''s turn to shake her head. "Soon, most women in the universe will envy the fact that she has that option while she and other women will be delighted with their lives... I wonder which group you will be in."


    As soon as Scarlett, Olivia, and Madelyn join Lucien on the stage, the giant fire-birds reappear in the sky, making them look at them.


    The four fire-birds fly from side to side, doing incredible aerial performances, so they abruptly descend towards the ground.


    The closer they are to the ground, the smaller they get, and so when they reach the size of people, they hit that carriage, creating a big explosion of fire, which shocks and rms everyone.


    So when people can see what happened to that carriage, they realize that it has turned to dust while the other two carriages are totally fine. And where that carriage was, there is now a luminous figure.


    While the dust magically disappears along with the mes, everyone is surprised to see that the mysterious figure is a beautifuldy in a red dress, which is currently on fire.


    She is clearly Maggie, controlling her mes over her dress in such a perfect way that it does not damage even a part of her clothes or body.


    "OH!!"


    "Amazing!!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The fox-people begin to apud and praise Maggie not only for her beauty but also for her incredible skills.


    She smiles and raises her hands, holding her bowl with her chosen flower, then beautiful fire wings appear on her back.


    "WOWWW!!!" The fox-people are even more impressed as they go crazy with so much apuding and praises, making Maggie smile even more.


    On the stage, Pride looks at Eve with a funny expression. "What did you just say about dark mages and humility?"


    Eve giggles while watching Maggie''s performance. "But we have to admit, that was beautiful."


    "She is very influenced by Marie and Lena," Lucienments as he smiles at Maggie. He has to send mental messages to Marie and Lena not to go too far with such performances, or someone could end up getting hurt.


    The fox-people can''t stop praising Maggie as she walks up to the stage. Then she ends the mes, and when he hugs and kisses her, the fire-birds again appear in the sky, making everyoneugh and apud more.


    There are already ten gorgeous and talenteddies next to Lucien, but there are still two big carriages, which leaves everyone curious about how impressed they can still be.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 401: The ceremony (3/4)

    <h4>Chapter 401: The ceremony (3/4)</h4>


    After kissing and hugging Lucien, Maggie joins the girls next to him and receives funny looks from them, clearly due to her performance with the fire-birds.


    "Ok... I think I went too far." She apologizes whileughing.


    "That was really amazing!" Anne praises her.


    "I wish I had such skills..." Elsiements.


    Maggie smiles at them. "You have cute ears and tail, which is a much better advantage than fire-magic."


    The beautiful fox-girls giggles while also agreeing with those words. They still don''t know the power that their tails give them, but Lucien loves so much those parts of them.


    While everyone looks at the two remaining big carriages, the door of one turns into dust, which also bes stone stairs.


    Like Laure, the first woman to leave that carriage is also well known to everyone: the former Elven Queen who is now the right hand of the Great Queen.


    Wearing a beautiful emerald dress that she always has in her storage treasure, Ghalenna has her long emerald green hair styled in a braided ponytail and adorned with various jewelry.


    Her proud posture added to her amazing look makes her have a noble aura that makes anyone have no doubt that she is an incredible woman. But well, everyone in the Alliance already knew the legend of Ghalenna as a good Elven Queen, and now everyone also knows how she is Eve''s most loyal servant.


    Everyone also knows about her daughter has returned to the Alliance as Lucien''s wife as there was no way for such events to be hidden.


    The rumors about Ghalenna also doing the ceremony are quickly forgotten when the people don''t see a bowl in her hands.


    While everyone apuds and praises her, Ghalenna also waves at them but doesn''t start walking ahead.


    Then another woman gets out of the carriage. It''s Ghnna, also wearing an emerald dress very simr to her mother''s and holding the bowl with her chosen flower. In fact, Ghalenna has always kept that dress in her storage treasure as a souvenir, and now both of them can wear those matching dresses like a Queen and Princess.


    The fox-people start to apud and praise even more while everyone agrees that they are much more beautiful together.


    On the stage, Eve smiles at the girls as shements. "They are so simr..."


    Lucien also smiles as he looks at Ghnna''s beautiful emerald hair, free and unadorned as she likes. "But they are also very different in some points."


    Amid so much apuse and praise, Ghalenna extends her hand to her daughter. Ghnna smiles and holds her mother''s hand as they walk over the flower corridor.


    Then four human womene out of the carriage in a row; They are stunning beauties with very different characteristics.


    With beautiful dresses, impressive hairstyles, and bright smiles, Ne, Kylee, Lori, and Reba wave to the fox-people as they walk down the flower corridor.


    The fox-people continue to apud and praise the girls even though they are human. Lucien''s troops watch them with expectant expressions, as No, Kylee, and Lori were also his soldiers before they became his wives.


    As they walk together through the flower corridor, the elven mother and daughter pair arrive on stage. Lucien hugs and kisses Ghnna, just as he did with his other wives.


    Ghalenna nods at him and starts walking towards Laure and Clovis, but Lucien quickly holds her arm and pulls her in his arms before kissing her.


    She panics because she thinks they shouldn''t do that in front of everyone, but her body quickly bes rxed under his touch and kiss.


    Most people are looking at Ne, Kylee, Lori, and Reba, but some people notice Lucien kissing Ghalenna and start to apud them too.


    Ghalenna forgets about everything and everyone around and starts kissing Lucien too. Then she hears his voice in her mind. ''I know you are not ready for a big step, but you have to start epting that you are also my wife now.''


    She still doesn''t know how to use mentalmunication, but her actions make her response clear.


    "Ahh..." She takes a deep breath as they part their lips. So she has to use all her will not to start kissing him again.


    Ghalenna still walks to the corner of the stage to be next to Laure because she doesn''t want to disturb that special moment for all his other wives.


    Lucien smiles again at the girls walking down the flower corridor; then, the next woman gets out of the carriage.


    Again, surprising many people, not just with her beauty, Astrid confidently smiles at everyone while holding the bowl with her chosen flower.


    Although the remaining people of the manticore-n are not currently well regarded by the Alliance society, not all of them are bad persons, and the fox-people understand that.


    They can also see that her demi-human traits are different from a normal manticore-woman, but she has no traits from other known demi-races, making most people understand that she is a human hybrid.


    But they don''t even have time to feel sorry for Astrid, as she is a beautiful and powerful woman who is marrying the most incredible man they have ever seen; that is, she is a winner anyway.


    With her hair swinging free in the wind and adorned with pendants in the form of ws and fangs, she also wears a medium-sized red dress with openings at the back for her beautiful bat-like wings.


    Without any modesty, Astrid raises one of her hands and shows her big, sharp ws while smiling to show her fangs, making the fox-people apud and praise her even more.


    "So fierce..." Evements as she smiles.


    "Yeah..." Lucienments as he remembers her as know as Ravenous in Portgreen.


    As Astrid walks toward the stage, Lucien wees the other girls with hugs and kisses. Then they stand beside him along with the other girls, which starts to look like a wall of beauties.


    Without wasting time, another woman gets out of the carriage, or rather, she jumps out. It''s Donna, wearing leather pants and a shirt, which can''t hide her incredible beauty, but that is a look very different from the beautiful dresses of the other girls.


    Donna imitates Astrid''s gesture, but she raises both hands as she is not holding a bowl. Then she smiles, showing sharp teeth that almost look like fangs.


    "WOW!!!" Most of the fox-people apud and praise Donna.


    "Who is she?" But many of them are also confused because the rumors about Donna are quite recent.


    "She is the sister of our King and Queen, of course!" One person responds, making everyone else apud and praise Donna even more.


    However, a group of people cannot help being scared as they remember how Donna threatened them in front of Laure''s house. They understand that they were being quite disrespectful and deserved the scolding, but they still fear that furious aura that was around her.


    Donna then looks at the carriage. "Come on!"


    "..." No soundes from the carriage for a few seconds, then everyone sees when a youngdy''s head appears at the door and looks at Donna.


    As expected, that woman is extremely beautiful like all the other women next to Lucien, but no one recognizes her. Also, they can even tell if she is human or demi-human.


    [What the fuck am I doing?] Helena wonders as she looks at Donna with a confused expression. She doesn''t want to appear to be doing that ritual with Lucien.


    Seeing that her new friend is timid, Donna acts in solidarity and jumps in the carriage before pulling Helena out. "Don''t be modest! Come on; everyone is waiting to see the most charmingdies of this show."


    Helena is taken by surprise, and when she realizes it, she is in front of so many people apuding and praising her. Of course, she is a gorgeous woman, just like Donna, but she also draws everyone''s attention by having wings as peculiar as Lucien''s.


    Only by looking closely, normal people can see that Helena''s wings are rotting, while from away, they look like beautiful ck wings, making everyone wonder if she is demi-human or something more, like Lucien. Well, they call him a devil because they don''t know what he really is.


    Helena is wearing a small ck and white dress just like the one she was wearing before, but Lucien can see dirt in the ck bands around her legs, and he understands that she hasn''t changed that.


    [Those ck bands are special to her...] Lucien thinks as he is curious about that.


    Still not wearing shoes, Helena has her hair messy and free, just like Donna. It is obvious that they are not really concerned with their looks like the other girls, but their beauties dispense any ornaments.


    "Smile, my friend; today is a good day," Donnaments as she raises one of Helena''s hands and smiles at the fox-people.


    Helenaughs at Donna''s crazy personality, but she still looks very embarrassed, and even her wings seem to want to hide.


    On the stage, Eve makes a thoughtful look. "Is that expression genuine?"


    "Sincerely, I''m not sure," Lucienments while he still doesn''t know what to think of Helena.


    Pride materializes her body again while looking at Helena. "She''s really embarrassed, but that doesn''t mean she''s timid. She probably lived a long time in hiding from everyone, so she doesn''t know how to interact with people anymore."


    Donna walks over the flower corridor holding hands with Helena. It''s amazing how Wrath was right about punching each other in the face helping develop their rtionship to the point that they look like sisters.


    While most people are still impressed by Helena''s dark wings, everyone is also curious about the nextdies to walk over the flower corridor.


    Then another youngdy gets out of the carriage. She doesn''t look very tall, and her long blond hair even touches her knees. She draws everyone''s attention for having very pale skin that even seems to glow while her beautiful gray-yellow eyes shine like two suns.


    Rose smiles only at Lucien while standing in the front of the carriage, making everyone think she is a pompous noble, but they still apud and praise her for her wonderful beauty.


    "A lovely blood-suck..." Evements. She has nothing against Rose but knowing that she drinks Lucien''s blood puts Eve''s overprotective personality on the alert.


    "A great match for a demon," Lucien responds while lovingly smiling at Rose.


    Rose just stands there, smiling at Lucien while holding her bowl. Then another woman gets out of the carriage.


    Surprising everyone with a really exotic look, Daisy draws attention because of her beautiful white hair and red eyes. Also, it is possible to see that she has facial features very simr to Rose''s, thus leaving everyone confused because they have other characteristics so different.


    Daisy slowly descends the stone stairs as the carriage behind her begins to turn to dust, which flies and disappears into the sky.


    The fox-people are impressed by that scene as they apud and praise Daisy and Rose. They continue to be shocked at how different, and peculiar Lucien''s brides are.


    Lucien smiles at Daisy and Rose as they walk over the flower corridor; only Rose carries a bowl, of course.


    And everyone is still curious about the women in the third carriage.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 402: The ceremony (4/4)

    <h4>Chapter 402: The ceremony (4/4)</h4>


    Astrid, Donna, and Helena arrive on the stage. Lucien kisses his wife before hugging his sister, and she gives him a quick kiss on the cheek, making Eveugh very loudly at her sister''s embarrassed expression.


    The shy Fallen Angel looks at Lucien with a fake hostile expression before going to the corner of the stage with Donna on Eve''s left side.


    Next, Daisy and Rose arrive on the stage. The mature vampire passes her daughter''s hand to Lucien as she looks at him with an expectant and confident expression.


    "Do I need to say anything?" Daisy smiles at Lucien.


    He smiles back at her. "Let me see... protect her with my life, and if she ever gets sad, you will beat the shit out of me, right?"


    "Exactly." She nods.


    "Fair." He responds and takes Rose''s hand. His fingers end up touching Daisy''s hand for a second, which has no meaning for him, but a wave of pleasant energy running through her body. That is his demonic energy wanting to go into her body, naturally.


    While Lucien kisses Rose, Daisy goes to the corner of the stage to be with Ghalenna and Laure. She can''t help but think about that wave of energy. [So powerful... and so good...]


    Then Lucien looks at the third carriage. He can hear Marie and Lena arguing about who gets out first, which makes himugh alone.


    As soon as Daisy regains focus, she moves her hands in the air, and the door of that carriage turns into dust, which next bes stone stairs, too.


    Then everyone sees two youngdies in blue trying to leave at the same time. Of course, they can''t, then delicate hands appear over their shoulders and pull them back.


    "Oh??" Everyone is curious about what''s going on.


    Eve giggles. "They are really close sisters."


    "..." Lucien sighs. He is already used to the rivalry between them and does not try to change them because he loves them the way they are. Also, that rivalry only makes them try their best and not cause any harm to anyone.


    As soon as Marie and Lena are not pulled back, Ang appears and starts walking down the stone stairs. Of course, everyone starts to apud and praise her because her look is really amazing.


    Her beautiful blue hair is tied in a full bun atop the back of her head and decorated with several shiny white ornaments. Her long blue dress is also decorated with shiny white ornaments, making her look like a blue star.


    "So beautiful!!"


    "So noble!!"


    "She really does look like a Queen!!"


    "Majestic..."


    The fox-people praises Ang a lot as they feel a royal aura that emanates from her. If they could describe her in one word, it would be kind, and she would be known as the Gentle Queen.


    Ang smiles at people, but she continues walking over the flower corridor with her head held high. She knows the difficulties she has been through to get there and is only grateful to Lucien for her life being so good now.


    As she continues walking towards him, the second woman gets out of the carriage. It''s Lena, and she fixes her dress, which is a little messy.


    Still, she receives apuse and praise from everyone in the courtyard as she looks as beautiful as Ang. Lena has her hair free, and it is also decorated with ornaments simr to those of her mother.


    People quickly notice that Lena is Ang''s daughter because their facial features are very simr, as well as their hair having the same beautiful blue tone that no one has ever seen.


    Although Lena doesn''t have that aura of noble mature beauty, she also doesn''t seem to be simple and really looks like a princess. In fact, all of Lucien''s young wives look like princesses.


    Before she starts walking down the flower corridor, Marie also gets out of the carriage and smiles at everyone, also receiving the same amount and praise and apuse.


    Also wearing a beautifully decorated blue dress, Marie has her medium-sided hair braided. Like Lena and Ang, she is also wearing white jewelry on her wrists, ankles, and earrings.


    The sisters look at each other with a confident expression and then smile at each other before starting to walk down the flower corridor holding hands. Big ice-birds appear in the air and begin to fly above them, making people impressed again.


    From that short time, the fox-people can see that Marie and Lena are sisters with a high level of rivalry, but they also love each other very much. And that they are very talented, of course.


    Because both Ang and her daughters have a bowl in their hands, everyone understands that they are Lucien''s wives and that it awakens specific jealousy in the hearts of the fox-men who observe everything from afar.


    While Ang is received on stage by Lucien, another woman steps out of the carriage. Also impressing everyone with an incredible Royal aura, Cassidy leaves no doubt that she was born to be Queen, one of Lucien''s Queens, of course.


    With her beautiful ck hair tied in a beautiful bun with braided parts, she also gets many apuds and praises for wearing a beautiful golden dress that matches her yellow eyes.


    As soon as she steps on the floor, Mia gets out of the carriage behind her, with her hair free and wearing a golden dress simr to her mother''s.


    The fox-people apuse and praise them even more. And, of course, they do not fail to notice that Lucien does not seem to like having mothers-inw because he also marries the mothers of his wives.


    "Hmmm..." On the stage, Eve makes a thoughtful expression. She hadn''t thought of that before, but it is clear that Lucien likes mature women.


    She looks at him with a curious expression. "Luci... have you ever been attracted to your stepmothers?"


    "What???" Lucien is taken aback by that question. He has seen his sisters'' mothers before, but there have been few asions on the rare visits that Michael allowed.


    At that time, he was too depressed to think about such things, but now he regrets not having a clear picture of them in his mind.


    The other girls on stage hear that question, and while Lucien''s wivesugh, Donna makes a worried expression as she thinks. [Does he think my mom is hotter than me?]


    "Just answer the question," Eve speaks as she looks him in the eye.


    He shakes his head as he answers honestly. "I never thought of them that way. Also, I don''t quite remember what they look like."


    "I see..." Evements while wondering what it would be like if Lucien stole their father''s wives.


    "Hahaha..." Then she starts tough alone while thinking about that. [That would be a perfect punishment for that jerk!]


    While Lucien kiss Ang, Lena, and Marie on the stage, and Cassidy and Mia walk down the flower corridor, another woman gets out of the carriage, or rather, a young little girl.


    "So young!!"


    "She is already a beauty in such age."


    "Just adorable!"


    Everyone apuds and praises Kara as she shyly runs towards the stage while holding her bowl. With her hair tied in an adorable ponytail, she wears a white dress with a cute ck flounce, very simr to the maid uniform she loves so much.


    She giggles while feeling very good about receiving as much praise as Lucien''s other wives. However, she is still very embarrassed and wants to get into his arms quickly.


    Then another woman gets out of the carriage. Shocking everyone for wearing a dress but shiny armor, Jenna swings her long pink hair in the air while everyone apuds and praises her.


    "A knight!"


    "A beautiful knight!!"


    "So cool!!"


    "Her hair is amazing!


    While the fox-people praise Jeanne, Eve makes a thoughtful expression. She realized that their hair color is very simr when they first met, but she thought it was just a coincidence.


    However, now, while watching Jeanne, Eve realizes that their bodies are also simr. She looks at Lucien while wondering if he has approached Jeanne because she looks like her.


    Lucien wees Cassidy, Mia, and Kara on stage. The beautiful pair of mother and daughter kiss Lucien''s cheeks at the same time while the timid little girl hides in his embrace.


    Then another woman gets out of the carriage. It''s Dawn, wearing a beautiful pink dress with flower designs, while her hair is tied in a long ponytail.


    She puts a lock of free hair behind her ear, drawing everyone''s attention to her beautiful shiny earrings. She is wearing little makeup, which highlights her natural beauty.


    With a modest yet radiantly happy posture, Dawn starts walking over the flower corridor while avoiding eye contact with the fox-people as she still feels ashamed and guilty for all the bad things that her army has done to the demi-humans in the past.


    Although Lucien''s troops have talked a lot about him to everyone, they have said nothing about his wives, and only Laure and Clovis know that she is the feared Marshal of the Light Empire.


    Lucien has no intention of hiding anything about that, but they have no reason to publicly dere the mistakes of her past either, or rather, the mistakes of the damn racists who have nothing to do with the fair and honorable person that Dawn has always been.


    So, people just know that Dawn is one of Lucien''s beautiful and amazing wives. And they continue to apud and praise her while they are also curious about her background.


    Jeanna and Dawn arrive on the stage, and Lucien receives them with affectionate hugs and kisses. And everyone wonders if there is anyone else in the big carriage.


    With most of his wives beside him, Lucien looks at the carriage with an expectant expression. Then a woman starts walking down the stone stairs slowly.


    As one of the most popr women in the Alliance today, everyone recognizes Amelia as Eve and Lucien''s sister.


    "Wait! Why is she holding two bowls?" Some people ask, while most of them don''t understand that.


    "Is she helping other girls?" Another person asks as they get more and more curious.


    With her beautiful medium-sized hair totally free, Amelia is wearing a short ck and white dress. She doesn''t use any makeup and yet is one of the most beautiful women there. Her perfect facial features are very simr to those of Lucien and Eve, leaving no doubt that she is their sister.


    Holding her bowl with one hand, she extends the other bowl to the side, and Envy materializes her body to pick it, surprising everyone.


    Envy does not wear a dress but gray armor, and her hair is tied in a ponytail, which highlights her beautiful face. Although all Lucien''s wives are gorgeous beauties, Envy and Amelia are definitely at the top, alongside Eve and Donna, of course.


    "So beautiful..." Many people forget the questions about how Envy appeared out of nowhere or why Amelia continues to hold a ceremonial bowl because they are hypnotized by their beauty.


    Side by side, like good sisters, Amelia and Envy walk over the flower corridor while receiving lots of apuse and praise.


    Lucien''s wives cannot deny that even they think Amelia is radiantly beautiful and even without wanting to, their feminine instincts make them a little jealous, which makes Amelia and Envy smile even more while generating demonic energy, and getting stronger.


    "She looks so beautiful..." Donnaments.


    "Both of them..." Lucien responds.


    Eve nods as she smiles at him. "Our father would freak out if he saw you having a wedding ceremony with your sisters."


    "And you would love to see him in such a situation, don''t you?" He asks.


    She starts tough. "Yeah... I would split his skull in half as soon as he tried to attack you."


    Lucien alsoughs while the fox-people near the stage are shocked and scared to hear that conversation. In fact, they can''t even believe that they actually heard those words.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 403: Not a Competition

    <h4>Chapter 403: Not a Competition</h4>


    Approximately eleven years ago.


    Because that day is Sophia¡¯s 10th birthday, Michael allowed her mother to visit her. Together with Eve and her siblings, they made a modest family lunch, without Michael, needless to say.


    Sophia smiled all the time; then, after lunch, Eve approached her with a beautifully adorned box in her hands. ¡°Happy birthday, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Woah!!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkle with expectation as she quickly opens that box.


    Inside the box, she finds a beautiful dagger with a red handle like her hair. Lucien and all his sisters are trained with all types of weapons, but Sophia focuses on healing skills, and so she is not really good with weapons besides not having much physical strength. However, a dagger is a perfect weapon for her because it is small, light, and not veryplex to use.


    ¡°Thank you, big sis!!¡± Sophia hugs Eve while she is really happy for the red dagger.


    Eve smiles at her. ¡°That is a gift from all of your siblings. We had to work as a team to get it without our father noticing.¡±


    Sophia quickly thanks all her siblings, then smiles at Lucien. He also smiles back at her, but timidly and hesitantly.


    Then her mother, a beautiful mature woman with long red hair, takes out a big box of her storage ne. Sophia¡¯s eyes again sparkle with expectation as she keeps the red dagger in the scabbard that Eve also gave her.


    Quickly opening that box, Sophia finds a shiny red silk dress. That shade of red is so beautiful, and that fabric is soft; Its color perfectly matches the color of her and her mother¡¯s hair, which is also the same color as Lucien¡¯s hair.


    ¡°So beautiful!!¡± Sophiaments as she takes the dress out of the box to see it close.


    She is surprised to find that the dress is too long. She starts to walk backward while pulling the dress, but it looks infinite, onlying out of the boxpletely after she has walked three meters back.


    Not only being very long, that dress is also not for children of ten years, but for an adult woman. Then Sophia looks at her mother with a curious expression.


    Her mother lovingly smiles at her. ¡°My mom gave me this dress for me to wear on the day of my wedding ceremony¡­¡±


    Then her expression turns to sad. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that¡­ Michael never deserved my love, and I kept this dress for you, my dear.¡±


    The mature woman¡¯s eyes blink and move towards Lucien for less than a second before she continues talking to Sophia. ¡°I would like you to wear this dress on the day you marry the man you love. This is a beautiful dress that my mother made for a happy asion and not to be kept by me for no reason.¡±


    Sophia looks into her mother¡¯s eyes as she embraces the long red dress. ¡°I¡¯m going to wear this dress on my wedding day, and I¡¯m going to be the most beautiful bride ever thanks to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of that, my dear.¡± Her mother responds as she smiles at her.


    Sophia and her sisters spend the next hour enjoying every detail of that dress until Lucien shyly approaches her.


    ¡°Sophia¡­ I¡­ I¡­ just¡­ have¡­ a gi¡­¡± Lucien hesitates while making a timid expression.


    While Eveughs at his expression, Donna kicks his ass. ¡°Go ahead, and do it.¡±


    Under the gentle encouragement of his sisters, Lucien extends his hand to Sophia. She sees in his hand a small wooden pendant in the shape of a flower and adorned with a small red band.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something I made for you¡­ not a big deal¡­¡± Lucienments while still hesitating. After all, that wooden pendant is a gift that cannot bepared to the beautiful dagger and that majestic dress she just got.


    However, the sparkle in Sophia¡¯s eyes is even brighter as she looks at the pendant with a shocked expression. ¡°Did you¡­ really do this only for me?¡±


    Lucien quickly nods. ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanted it to be a red rose¡­ but I didn¡¯t find a way to paint it.¡±


    As he looks away, not to see her supposedly disappointed expression, he feels her delicate hand touching the pendant, also touching his hand.


    Sophia doesn¡¯t take the pendant but instead holds Lucien¡¯s hand tightly, keeping the pendant between their hands, so she quickly hugs him so tightly.


    ¡°THANK YOU!!!¡± Sophia exims as tears of happiness fall from her eyes. Lucien has been more and more depressed and distant from her, so she is so happy that he still likes her to the point of making a gift for her.


    ¡°Did you really like it?¡± Lucien asks while he is confused but enjoying that warm hug anyway.


    Sophia kisses his cheek while her cheeks flush. ¡°Of course that I loved it; it¡¯s the best gift!!¡±


    While she continues to hug him, preventing him from running away, their sisters and her motherugh. They understand that their gifts, although very good, are inferior to that wooden pendant because they were made by others, while Lucien¡¯s gift was made by himself, especially for Sophia.


    After hugging Lucien for ten minutes, Sophia takes a line of her storage ring and joins it with the pendant, creating a ne. Then she gives it to him as she smiles and turns her back to him. ¡°Can you help me put it on?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lucien wraps the ne around her neck and ties the ends of the line together.


    Sophia strokes the pendant on her chest while smiling and thinking aloud. ¡°I¡¯m going to wear this, as well as the dress and dagger on the day of my wedding¡­ with y¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Now.


    While Amelia and Envy walk over the flower corridor, receiving more apuse than the other girls, even though they are not demi-humans, Lucien looks at the third carriage with a thoughtful expression.


    Then he sees Sophia slowly descending the stone stairs. He notices that she is wearing a red clog and quickly notices her beautiful red dress as well.


    The beautiful shiny fabric of her dress is unique, and Lucien quickly remembers that he saw her receive that dress from her mother.


    Storage treasures are very useful tools, but even to transport them to another world, more energy is needed in the portals, so he can¡¯t help but be shocked that she has brought that dress.


    Eve smiles while also recognizing that dress. ¡°Sloth must have used a lot more demonic energy to bring that dress.¡±


    ¡°That was worth it,¡± Lucien responds.


    In addition to the beautiful red dress, Sophia has her red dagger tied around her waist by the same red band that Lucien used to decorate the pendant, which obviously is on her neck with the same line of that day.


    Wearing almost no makeup, Sophia¡¯s face is still naturally pinkish, which highlights her natural beauty. Her beautiful red hair is braided and decorated with ornaments that Laure has prepared for her.


    Most fox-people are still focused on Amelia and Envy, but those who see Sophia can¡¯t stop gazing at her. As beautiful as Amelia, Eve, and Donna, Sophia does not have a naturally arrogant expression but a gentle one. She looks as kind as Ang and adorable as Kara while also being too sexy.


    Still, Sophia¡¯s most charming features are her beautiful red hair and captivating big blue eyes, really very simr to Lucien.


    People had no doubt that Amelia is Lucien¡¯s sister, and now they think Sophia is his twin sister, which makes them very confused as she is not only holding a ceremonial bowl but has two others floating around her.


    And not unexpectedly, even full of doubts, everyone apuds and praises Sophia while they can¡¯t help but think that she is definitely the most beautiful woman today, due to her incredible beauty and that amazing red dress.


    As Sophia descends from the stone stairs, everyone realizes that her dress is really long. The dress slides across the ground while the carriage begins to turn to dust.


    Then that dust quickly turns into stone bridesmaids, who begin to hold the back of Sophia¡¯s dress as she walks down the flower corridor.


    On the stage, Lucien smiles at Daisy before receiving Amelia and Envy with kisses and hugs. The moment he kisses Amelia on the lips, everyone understands that she is really his wife, as well as his sister.


    Incest is not amon thing, but it is also not a crime, especially in superior worlds where people live for thousands of years.


    Seeing that Sophia and Amelia are Lucien¡¯s wives, the fox-people also begin to wonder about his rtionship with Donna, and especially Eve; after all, they govern that continent together. Not only as King and Queen siblings, but they can also be lovers.


    While apuding and praising Sophia, the fox-people are now more curious about the other two bowls with her. Then they start to think they are for Eve, Donna, or Pride, as Lust is still in Lucien¡¯s soul after appearing briefly.


    Sophia continues to walk while the stone bridesmaids carry the back of her long dress. Her eyes sparkle like never before while her heart beats as fast as that of a frightened doe.


    shes of when she received that dress and Lucien¡¯s pendant continues toe to her mind as she remembers that she was certain she could only wear that dress for him.


    She always loved Lucien as her brother, best friend, and she doesn¡¯t remember exactly when she started to love him as a man too.


    And even though she already belongs to him and is pregnant with his child, this ceremony is something that Sophia has always wanted. She could be happier if her mother was seeing her now, but that doesn¡¯t make this moment any bad.


    On the stage, still hugging Lucien, Amelia smiles at Sophia. ¡°She looks so beautiful¡­ I¡¯m jealous that my mom didn¡¯t give me a dress like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous? No way!¡± Lucien speaks sarcastically, making Amelia pout.


    Then he takes her chin and lovingly kisses her lips. ¡°You look wonderful in this dress, too, even though I¡¯m looking forward to taking it off.¡±


    Amelia blushes as she smiles sheepishly. ¡°It was a gift from Laure, so you can¡¯t tear it up.¡±


    Sophia walks up to the front of the stage, then Lucien gets down from it and smiles as he looks into her eyes. ¡°Did you foresee this eleven years ago?¡±


    She smiles at him. ¡°I had no way of knowing that what I most wanted was going to be true, mainly because our father always said that we had no right to have dreams because our goal was just to win his damn war¡­¡±


    ¡°But I knew that I would never give up being with you in every way possible.¡± She finishes talking, and he quickly kisses her on the lips.


    ¡®I don¡¯t deserve a woman as perfect as you.¡¯ Lucienments on her mind as he kisses and hugs her passionately.


    ¡®There is no man more perfect for me than the one I love and want as my husband.¡¯ She responds as they continue to kiss.


    The fox-people apuds and praises even more as everyone feels their hearts warmer by the romantic scene between the two siblings.


    The two bowls that were floating around Sophia move towards the center of the stage. Then Lust and Sloth materialize their bodies and take the bowls, shocking everyone.


    Sloth is wearing a beautiful green dress, and Lust is wearing sexy armor that matches Lucien¡¯s suit. Both beautiful sins leave everyone confused about who is the most beautiful woman of the night, a question that cannot really be answered because they are all extremely beautiful in different ways.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 404: Nature Spirits Blessing (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Nature Spirit''s Blessing (1/2)</h4>


    Lucien hugs Sophia and takes her in his arms; then, he ps his wings and flies back. At the same time, Daisy undoes the stone bridesmaids, and Luciennds on the stage with Sophia while the back of her dressnds around them.


    With Sophia in his arms, Lust, Sloth, his other sisters and wives at his side, they are ready to start the ceremony.


    Under Laure''s orders, Clovis brings a pir of approximately one meter to the center of the stage, while his wives bring a basket full of seeds of different sizes, colors, and shapes.


    Lucien and his girls step back while Laure begins to make circr designs on the stage''s floor with a white stone.


    At the same time, she speaks out loud for everyone to hear. "Today, we are making an offering to the Nature Spirit to get her blessings to Lucien and his wives."


    She continues to make several drawings on the floor, which arouses the curiosity of some people in Lucien''s group, mainly him and the sins.


    "Although Lucien is not one of our people, as are many of his wives, they respect our traditions and are willing to ept the blessings of Nature itself." Laure continues.


    She smiles. "And, of course, he is our new King and protector alongside our beloved Queen Eve, as well as being my dear son-inw."


    Everyone smiles because of Laure''s words. Everyone there is very respectful of Eve, Lucien, Laure, as well as everyone around them. So they are very happy that they respect the traditions of the demi-humans.


    No one can deny that they are undergoing major changes in the Alliance system, but everything seems to be following an excellent path.


    "This should not happen," Laurements as that branch continues to grow.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 405: Nature Spirits Blessing (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Nature Spirit''s Blessing (2/2)</h4>


    For hundreds of years, many Alliance ns, especially the fox-n, performed the same offering ritual to Nature Spirit at wedding ceremonies. The ns'' leaders make the ritual symbols and mix two seeds, generating a tree blessed by Nature Spirit.


    The ceremony of Lucien and his girls is undoubtedly being the most impressive of all due to him and Eve being so amazing, as well as his many wives.


    However, everyone is incredibly shocked as they watch a tree branch lively grow from the tree drawing on the stage floor.


    Not only are fox-people very surprised, but Lucien, his girls, and the Sins are also very curious about that.


    As that branch grows vertically, other smaller branches begin to grow around it. The branches intertwine with each other and form a humanoid figure approximately 1.7 meters high.


    Then, surprising everyone, even more, those branches really start to form a person. First, those branches be a body with only limbs and feminine curves made of wood, then that wood texture starts to be fair skin, which looks stained.


    Next, big branchese out of that figure''s head, clearly horns that maintain the wood texture. Then other features like eyes, mouth, nose, nails, and hair start to appear, making it explicit that she is really a woman.


    When the private parts of her begin to change from wood to skin, anotheryer of wood begins to appear over such parts in the form of armor, with the soft parts being made of leaves.


    As soon as her pointed ears areplete, everyone can see that the mysterious woman is a peculiar beauty, being nothing less impressive than Lucien''s wives, even his sisters, and the Sins.


    With beautiful yellow eyes, long blond hair, and a very sexy body, that woman has gentle facial features, simr to Sloth.


    Apart from the wooden horns, her legs are also quite different on the shin when they be simr to Wrath''s legs; that is, she has hooves that resemble those of a goat and not the usual feet. Also, that woman has brown fur in the area of her shin.


    Lucien quickly materializes his red katana and feels the Ghost Lady tremble in his scabbard, clearly upset that he didn''t choose her to fight.


    Wrath also materializes a great red mace while Donna and Amelia also prepare their weapons to get ready if the mysterious woman is hostile.


    However, Sloth looks at her with a curious expression. "Who... are you?"


    The woman looks at Sloth while strangely moving her mouth. Then she quickly looks at Lust and the other Sins before gazing at Lucien.


    She opens her mouth, and they can see a long wooden tongue turning into a flesh one; then, she moves it a few times while making strange sounds.


    "A... u... hmm... ahem... It''s been a while since I used this form... it seems I forgot how to speak thisnguage." The woman smiles.


    That woman does not appear to be hostile, but Lucien continues to hold his red katana and asks the same question as Sloth. "Who are you?"


    That woman closes her eyes and breathes deeply. At that moment, a pleasant breeze appears from nowhere and shakes all the trees and nts on that courtyard, making the whole environment seem to react to her action.


    Then she opens her beautiful yellow eyes again and smiles at Lucien. "You just asked for my blessing, but don''t you know who I am?"


    Due to that woman''s words, Lucien can''t help thinking that she is the Nature Spirit, yet that seems very crazy. "You are the..."


    "Nature Spirit, right?" Slothpletes his words as she gazes at the mysterious woman with an amazed expression.


    The woman also smiles at Sloth. "Yes, my... friend."


    "And what do you want from us?" Pride asks in an arrogant and authoritative tone.


    The Nature Spirit looks at Pride with an expression of disapproval, but Lucien agrees that knowing what she wants is the most important thing right now, so he agrees with that straight question.


    But she ignores Pride and looks at Lucien again. "My sister said you were going to ask for my help soon, but it looks like she didn''t exin everything to me... as usual."


    Those words make Lucien and his group even more confused, as well as the fox-people. He dematerializes the red katana and rxes his body. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    The Nature Spirit points to the bowl with the seed. "You asked for my blessing to have a fruitful marriage, didn''t you?"


    Lucien nods. "Yes. However, it was just a ceremonial ritual of the fox-people. I didn''t expect that you woulde here in person to... bless me?"


    "Hahaha..." She starts tough. "I''m not a shitty God who walks around blessing people in exchange for faith."


    Lucien, Lust, Envy, and Wrath can''t help but smile when the Nature Spirit mocks the Gods. But he again makes a curious expression. "So..."


    She stopsughing but still continues to smile. "Well, I had a difficult fight a long time ago when defending the demi-human races and received help from a small n of fox-people. However, that battle devastated their world..."


    She looks at Anne, Else, and Scarlett with an expression of gratitude. "So, to reward them, I taught them an enchanting that uses energy from nature itself tobine two normal seeds, creating a super seed that generates a tree that grows faster, stronger, and more fruitful."


    "So, I created many seeds and made a giant tree. From the seeds of that tree, that fox-people recreated the forests of that world using the enchantment that I taught them."


    Then she points to the ceremonial bowl. "I think since that day, that fox-people has always made one of these seeds in wedding ceremonies while asking for my blessing."


    She makes an embarrassed expression while shrugging. "I cannot give blessings... But I can create incredible seeds if you want."


    While Lucien doesn''t know what to think of the Nature Spirit, Sloth seems to be finding everything exciting. "The big tree you made... it is the great oak of the Brow Star, right?"


    "You are really smart." She nods.


    Before Sloth asks something else, Lust steps forward while looking thoughtful. "You talked about your sister... who is she? And what does know about Lucien?"


    The Nature Spirit does not answer Lust but looks at Lucien. "I thought she had already contacted you and left you confused as hell."


    [Confused as hell?] Lucien thinks as he quickly remembers that mysterious woman who appeared in his dream.


    "You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?" The Nature Spirit asks. "How did she speak to you? Was it a vision, a dream, or talking objects?"


    While Lucien nods, the Sins are shocked. The Nature Spirit is supposed to be a legendary primordial being that may not even have been real. But she is in front of them, talking to them, and still says that she has a sister.


    They cannot feel a powerful auraing from her body, which appears to be just a normal nt. But somehow, they believe that she really is real.


    Pride still maintains an arrogant and even hostile posture. "So, you decided just toe and enjoy the ceremony of a demon? What are you hiding from us?"


    The Nature Spirit looks like an amiable person, and she smiles at everyone, but when she looks at Pride, she makes a neutral expression. "He''s not just a simple demon. Many of his wives are demi-humans, too. Also, I never received a blessing request from the hosts of the Seven Great Demons."


    While Pride still maintains a hostile expression, Lucien quickly winks at her. Pride stops questioning the Nature Spirit, and he smiles at her. "Well... as you can''t give us blessings, youe here to..."


    She smiles amiably at Lucien as she approaches him and touches his face. "Just my presence at your wedding ceremony should be a reason for you to be thankful."


    Lucien takes the Nature Spirit''s wrist and moves her hand away from his face as he smiles at her. "I guess so..."


    She smiles at him before looking at the fox people in front of the stage. Then she raises her hands, and that pleasant breeze shakes both the nts and her hair.


    "My good fox-people, I, the Nature Spirit, came here to wish all the best to Lucien and his beautiful wives." She talks, and the fox-people go crazy with happiness, apuding and praising more than ever.


    While the Nature Spirit smiles at the fox-people, the trees and nts on that courtyard magically begin to grow even more as they be more beautiful and healthy, leaving everyone more impressed.


    Then she approaches the pir in the center of the stage and takes the seed created by magic. She looks at it before looking at Lucien. "Oh, that would make a nice tree, but I think it can get better."


    A green light appears around the seed in her hand and quickly disappears, leaving that seed bigger and brighter. Also, Lucien and his group can feel that there is now a powerful life auraing from that seed.


    She puts the seed in Lucien''s hand. "You should nt it in your Soul World."


    Lucien feels his life mana being stimted by that seed. That energy is so powerful and pleasant. "Thank you... this is incredible."


    The Nature Spirit smiles at Anne. "If he doesn''t treat you well, you can use that enchantment to call me, and I''lle and help you beat him up."


    Anne approaches Lucien and hugs him while looking at Nature Spirit. "I''m sure it won''t be necessary, but I appreciate it."


    The Nature Spirit nods and walks back to the pir, so she looks at Lucien''s other wives. "So, who''s next? I''m going to make beautiful seeds for all of you."


    The girls still look hesitant, so Lucien gives that seed to Anne and nods to the girls, making it clear that they can ept her gifts. He is suspicious of everything she has said so far, but to know what she wants, he has to y her game.


    The Sins are also very curious about the Nature Spirit, but they also understand that if they try to force her to speak her true intentions, she could disappear as just as she appeared. That body is clearly not her real body, but something simr to their demonic energy bodies.


    While Laure cannot believe what she is seeing, Elsie approaches Lucien while she is also impressed by everything that is happening.


    ''Is she really the Nature Spirit? The protector of the demi-humans?'' She asks Lucien mentally.


    He quickly responds. ''Maybe... but I think she wants something from us...''


    Lucien and Elsie walk to the front of the pir and look at the Nature Spirit. Then she smiles. "The offerings..."


    While Elsie paces her ceremonial bowl on the pir, the Nature Spirit takes Anne''s bowl and smells the powder inside it. "Hmm ... life energy... a flower made with powerful energy, cursed though... still, very fragrant, and... angel feather... hahaha... I loved it."


    She holds her hand out to Anne, who quickly takes the bowl, so she smiles. "Great offering, little-fox."


    Anne smiles at the Nature Spirit and goes back to the other girls. Then she looks at Lucien and Elsie. "Your turn."


    Elsie takes the small stick to start smashing the flower, while Lucien takes the gem and shark tooth from his storage ring.


    When Nature Spirit sees that green light, sheughs. "Oh, there is that life energy... what an interesting tooth... what creature did you get that from?"


    "Sharks..." Lucien talks about the sharks around the life crystal mine.


    "I see..." The Nature Spirit smiles as she looks at that tooth up close. "You could bring one of these for me when you visit my home."


    "Sure; where is your home?" Lucien asks in a rxed manner, but he is very curious to know more about her.


    "On top of that tree that I talked about." The Nature Spirit responds in a friendly and honest manner, surprising Lucien and the Sins.


    Sloth makes a thoughtful expression. [So the Brown Star has a Primordial Being taking care of them...]


    Daisy also makes that same expression. [And the Vampires still think they are the leaders...]


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 406: Good news with a little bit of mystery

    <h4>Chapter 406: Good news with a little bit of mystery</h4>


    "Is this really happening?" Laure thinks aloud as she sees the alleged Nature Spirit performing the offering ritual with Lucien and his wives.


    "I think so..." Clovisments as he smiles. Somehow, he knew that Lucien is an extraordinary person, but not to the point where the Nature Spirit came into their world just for his wedding ceremony.


    The fox-people are equally impressed. Lucien, Eve, and their group are already the most unbelievable people they have ever seen, but they continue to impress everyone even more.


    Lucien''s wives, as well as his sisters, the Sins, and he are also surprised at how things are going. The Nature Spirit looks really friendly, but Pride and he still think she wants something from them.


    After Elsie, the Nature Spirit calls the next woman to perform the ritual. It''s Oya who stands in front of the pir next to Lucien.


    "Moon Tigers... I respect your race very much." Shements as she looks into Oya''s beautiful eyes. "I have fought many battles alongside Moon Tigers, and they have always been my most loyalpanions, and fierce, of course."


    Oya doesn''t know what to say. She can feel that the Nature Spirit is excellent and friendly, but she cannot feel that marvelous and mysterious sensation that she felt for Lucien when they met as she only feels that for him and her children.


    Lucien smiles while holding Oya''s hand. "Really loyal... there is no better way to describe my beautiful Oya."


    "Hubby..." Oyaments as she smiles at him.


    The ritual proceeds normally, and the Nature Spirit gives Oya a beautiful seed. "Your people are very loved on the Brown Star as well as on most demi-human worlds. So, you will be very popr when you go there."


    Again, the Nature Spirit advises them to go to the Brow Star, or she just knows that Lucien wants to go there to find out who attacked Adeline. Anyway, he and Pride continue to doubt her intentions while the other Sins don''t know what to think.


    Oya returns to the other girls'' side, and the Nature Spirit calls little Ko to perform the ritual. When the little tigress approaches the pir, everyone makes felicitous expressions while finding her very cute.


    Lucien takes Ko in his arms, and the Nature Spirit smiles at her. "So cute... however, aren''t you too young to be married?"


    Little Ko makes a confident expression. "I love Master too!"


    "Oh, Master?" The Nature Spirit smiles at Lucien. "Is this Master that good?"


    "The best!!!" The little tigress responds quickly and kisses Lucien''s cheek. "Master takes care of my mom and me. He also gives us good food and pats."


    "I see..." Shements. "So you want to demonstrate how much you love and respect your Master, right?"


    Ko paces her ceremonial bowl on the pir and hugs Lucien tightly. "Master is the best Master, so Ko will never want another male."


    While everyone feels they will pass out because of little Ko''s cuteness, the Nature Spirit giggles and looks at Lucien. "As expected... any woman who gets too close to you will never ept another man in their hearts."


    Lucien sighs. "I''m not sure if this will always be a good thing."


    "I understand..." She makes a thoughtful expression. "Even if it is not always your intention, you must be responsible for everyone you charm."


    "I never considered don''t do it." He smiles.


    "Keep it up, and you will have unlimited power..." The Nature Spiritments with an expectant expression. Then she helps little Ko to do her ceremonial ritual.


    Seeing little Ko doing that ritual doesn''t seem really weird. Everyone understands that she is not his daughter, so she is a smart girl for wanting to ensure that she will have the best husband when she bes an adult.


    After making a beautiful and powerful seed for Ko, the Nature Spirit also makes seeds like that for all of Lucien''s demi-human wives. They are thrilled to have the entity they most respect doing that important ceremony with them. It is an honor and great happiness.


    His human wives understand how important the Nature Spirit is to demi-humans, and they also respect her. And she also begins to do the same ritual for them.


    The first one of his human wives to stand in front of the pir with him is Mia. She smiles as she holds Lucien''s hand and then smashes her chosen flower with the angel''s wings powder.


    Then the Nature Spirit creates a beautiful seed and gives it to Mia. "You may not be a demi-human, but you are also no longer human, just like the child that grows inside you."


    Those words make Mia smile even more, as do all of Lucien''s other wives. He is also joyful with that as he asks. "Can you tell me if all my lovers are pregnant?"


    "I do." She nods. And then she looks at his wives on stage. "Hmm, almost all your wives are pregnant, but these children are special... your sister will give birth soon due to her powerful life mana, but this time will be long for others and will also vary ording to how much life mana you can give to them."


    Again, the girls are delighted, but some of them, especially those who joined the group more recently and Dawn, who has not yet had sex with him, make concerned expressions.


    While holding Mia''s hand, Lucien looks at Nature Spirit with a grateful expression. "Thank you so much for that... however, I would like to understand more about it. Can you tell me anything else?"


    She smiles at him. "There''s not much I can say to you right now. But you already know that it is thanks to your powerful life mana, boosted by the rose, that your wives can be pregnant."


    Lucien again thanks to the Nature Spirit and then makes a concerned expression. "Is that... I have to boost my troops... and..."


    "Hahaha..." She starts tough. Then she looks him in the eye with an expectant expression. "I know more than anybody what it is like not to be able to escape from our true nature."


    She looks at his wives while talking to him. "And this... this is your nature. Also, you are not like that by fate or because of your demonic contract. You were nned to be like that. You cannot change who you are."


    Then she makes an expression of disapproval. "Yet, you can refuse to act the way you want. You can choose which path to take and bear the consequences that we will all share."


    Those words are very mysterious and confusing, not only for Lucien but also for the Sins. He is now sure that the Nature Spirit is the sister of the mysterious woman who appeared in his dream and that they both do not want to tell everything they know about him, and possibly the mysterious woman who is probably his mother.


    While the mood is getting strange and mysterious, the Nature Spirit smiles and looks at his troops. "But don''t worry; your troops are not pregnant. Yet... I believe that one day they will also be."


    "I mean, as I said, your wives are pregnant because you give them a lot of demonic energy and life mana every day, while your troops don''t get as much of it. So, some of your wives are not yet pregnant, but soon they will be if you have sex many times a day." She exins.


    Then she points to his tattoo. "Also, the soul contract is what allows them to absorb as much of your energy as possible. Without it, it is almost impossible for a woman to be pregnant with your child."


    Although the Nature Spirit leaves Lucien and his group with many new questions, she owes him nothing but still exined to him a lot of things that they could hardly discover on their own, at least before Sophia became much more powerful and understood more about life energies.


    "I am really grateful for your help." Lucien slightly bows to the Nature Spirit while speaking honestly. Knowing that his tattoo can prevent hundreds of women from bing pregnant will make him much less concerned.


    She smiles at him and brings her face close to his. Then she suddenly kisses his lips quickly. He could avoid that, but a part of him was very curious to experience those beautiful lips, which taste like honey and flowers.


    She giggles while stroking his face. "It''s alright. I know that helping you will be very beneficial to me... indirectly or directly."


    "DAMN!! Did the Nature Spirit just kissed him?" A fox-man thinks out loud while he''s more jealous of Lucien than ever.


    "What a lucky guy..." Othersment.


    "Lucky?" A fox-woman makes a disapproving expression. "I bet any woman, even she, loved his kiss!"


    Meanwhile, Lucien''s wives make expressions of jealousy while the Sins smile. The Nature Spirit, a primordial being, seems not only friendly with them but also very interested in him.


    The Nature Spirit takes a step back and smiles at Mia again. "I wish you and your little girl all the best; This seed will generate a beautiful tree as fruitful as your marriage."


    "Thank you!" Mia speaks in a very cheerful and expectant tone. Then she goes back to the other girls'' side.


    While Lucien looks at the Nature Spirit with a thoughtful expression, she calls the next woman to perform the ritual. She makes seeds and wishes good luck to all of his human wives just like she did to the demi-human ones until it is Sophia, Amelia, Lust, Envy, and Sloth''s turns.


    She extends her hand to Sophia while speaking to Lucien. "Although all this situation has been nned, the love that this beautifuldy has for you is the purest and most genuine kind of love that exists."


    "I know." Lucien smiles at Sophia as he takes her hand.


    Sophia continues to smile as she ces her ceremonial bowl on the pir. The Nature Spirit looks at her flower and smiles. "A beautiful flower... well done."


    The ritual proceeds normally, and Nature Spirit creates a beautiful seed for them. Then she winks at Sophia. "Due to a great amount of life mana in your flower, your tree will grow faster than all the others."


    While the other girls make expressions of jealousy, Sophia giggles. "Hehe..."


    Lucien hugs Sophia and caresses her belly while whispering in her ear. "We have to do another ceremony when we return to our homeworld so that your mother can also see how beautiful you look in this dress."


    The fact that he thinks about how her mother would like to see her wedding ceremony leaves Sophia thrilled. He always seems to be thinking about her good as she always thinks about his good.


    She kisses him while talking in his mind. ''I love you so much!!!''


    Although it is notmon to see siblings doing such a ceremony, the fox-people can''t help but apud and praise that beautiful scene. If even Nature Spirit came to give them a gift, their love is definitely not something immoral or bad.


    While Lucien and Sophia kiss, they can both feel the jealous gaze of their other wives, especially Amelia and Envy, of course.


    She stops kissing and startsughing. "I have to let it be Amelia''s turn, or she''ll beat me up."


    Lucien alsoughs while giving quick kisses on her sweet lips. "I think she would beat both of us and the Nature Spirit as well."


    Everyone on stage hears their words and the Nature Spirit giggles. "Though, I''m sure she is the happiest host of Envy ever."


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 407: The Nature Spirits Request

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Nature Spirit''s Request</h4>


    Amelia pouts while looking at Lucien and Sophia with a jealous expression. Lucienughs at her curtness and extends a hand to her while continuing to hug Sophia with his other arm.


    Surprising everyone, Amelia''s body blinks, and she disappears, immediately appearing next to Lucien and hugging him.


    The Nature Spiritugh. "Oh, you kids are evolving so fast..."


    Without wasting time, Amelia ces her ceremonial bowl on the pir and begins to smash her chosen flower without stopping hugging Lucien with her other arm.


    Lucien takes a white gem from his storage ring along with a shark tooth and smashes them into the bowl, but he quickly returns to hug Sophia, not letting her get away from him. A part of him thinks that the main reason he has two arms is to hug two of his lovers simultaneously.


    The Nature Spirit smiles as she looks at them. "So lovely..."


    So they choose two seeds, and she creates another powerful magic seed and honestly wishes them luck and happiness.


    Then Amelia and Sophia kiss Lucien on the cheek at the same time, making the women find the scene very cute and the men burn with jealousy. Well, many of them can''t help but be attracted to him as well.


    "Will this little wife ever have her turn?" Envyments while making a fake sad expression and puts just like Amelia.


    While Lucien and his group show no reaction because of Envy''s scene, the Nature Spirit rolls her eyes at him. "I don''t know why you treat Envy as your wife. She will always try to make your other girls look bad."


    He smiles at Envy. "She is a marvelous woman when she wants to. Also, she knows how to behave well when it is necessary."


    Envy approaches Lucien and kisses his lips before looking at Nature Spirit with a proud expression. "It doesn''t matter if you are the Nature Spirit, a Primordial, or any other shit, I can still feel your jealousy. Thanks; this is helping me to generate more demonic energy."


    "..." The Nature Spirit stops smiling and is silent, making Envy, Lucien, and Pride smile.


    Lucien squeezes Envy''s ass while talking in her mind. ''Don''t scare her too much; we still need to find out what she really wants.''


    While Sophia and Amelia return to the other girls'' side, Envy ces her ceremonial bowl on the pir and begins to smash her flower as Lucien takes a gray gem from his storage ring.


    The Nature Spirit returns to smile while making a beautiful seed for them. Then she looks Envy in the eye. "As Lucien like you, I have nothing against this rtionship. Yet, I really hope you know how to behave... your childish actions now affect many more people than you can imagine."


    Envy takes Lucien''s hand tightly. "I would never hurt my family."


    Lucien smiles as he strokes Envy''s waist. Although he still doesn''t feel that she totally loves him, he knows that she already considers him and his family as her own family too.


    The Nature Spirit nods, and Envy kisses Lucien before returning to the girls'' side. After that fight with the angels, the way she sees the girls has really changed.


    Now she wants to fight alongside them as well as with Amelia and Lucien. True loyalty is hard to find, and she appreciates the way they are doing things together.


    Lucien smiles at Sloth, and she materializes her body next to him to avoid walking a few feet. So, he kisses her lips passionately.


    "I don''t think anyone ever thought the Seven Great Demons would have such a ceremony, especially with the same man, a young boy." The Nature Spiritments while smiling.


    Sloth enjoy Lucien''s kiss for a few seconds before responding slowly. "It doesn''t matter if we are old or young; life is always unpredictable, yet, I am sure that anything that can strengthen our bonds will be very beneficial."


    Lucien takes Sloth''s hand while also knowing that she doesn''t genuinely love him, just like Envy. He understands that they are unique beings who have lived for thousands of years. Still, he is confident that he can really conquer their hearts with time and effort.


    That ceremony is an important step in their rtionship because it makes it clear that they are willing to let him take up all the space within their hearts.


    The Nature Spirit looks at Sloth with a respectful expression. "I agree with you, my friend. And I''m sure you will make your heart''s wishe true."


    Those words and friendly look make Sloth somehow understand that the Nature Spirit knows about her desire to be a mother, and the fact that Lucien is holding her hand makes her feel the day she is going to fulfill that is not far off.


    Sloth smiles and performs the ritual just like the other girls. Lucien uses a green gem, simr to the ones he picked up for Ghnna and Ghalenna, which she finds very beautiful.


    Then the Nature Spirit creates a powerful seed for them and delivers it to Sloth, who makes an impressed expression while holding the seed in her hand.


    "What a powerful life energy..." Slothments before looking at the Nature Spirit. "Even though you''re not here, but just a minimal part of your aura, you''re still so powerful... You really are a Primordial, right?"


    She smiles. "You will soon understand more about everything, but now is not the time to talk about it... I don''t want to fill your mind with other things now and end up hindering your development."


    [Why so much mystery? Is she helping that woman?] Sloth is very curious about how the Nature Spirit is rted to them, especially Lucien.


    "Well, there is one more woman to do the ritual, right? I can''t stay here much longer." The Nature Spiritments and Lust approach Lucien.


    Although Lust doesn''t try to stand out too much so as not to steal the attention from Lucien''s other wives, especially the demi-human ones, her beauty still exceeds that of all the other women around him.


    Her body with perfectly bnced curves and proportions captivates straight men and women. Her beautiful blonde hair sways in the air, while even without any decoration is impressive.


    Her horns are delicate and charming, while her wings are magnificent and sexy. Her tail is too cute, especially as it wraps around Lucien''s tail as she hugs him.


    Seeing Lucien and Lust together is something that seems to make total sense even to people who never saw them before. They seem tobine perfectly and are made for each other, although they have no physical simrities like he has with his sisters, especially Sophia.


    Everyone feels that they generate a magical aura when they embrace... a hot aura that makes everyone feel their carnal desires aroused.


    Whether women or men of any age, they feel pleasure just by seeing them together, and of course, they feel more and more desire to feel more pleasure.


    The nature Spirit smiles at them. "I wonder who of you deserves to be called the Lust Sin the most. No... you are both Lust, stronger when together..."


    "After all, that is the purpose of the Seven searches for hosts, right? Alone you are... just demons..." Shements.


    "Just make the seed, old woman." Lust smiles, but she doesn''t like the enigmatic way that mysterious woman speaks.


    Lucien chuckles, and the Nature Spirit shakes her head while alsoughing. So they do the ritual just like the other girls.


    Then the Nature Spirit gives the seed to Lust. "You and Lucien have to do what is necessary to be stronger, but I don''t think your leader agrees on how things are going here... I''m sure she''ll be angry when she finds out that you and your sisters now have a husband."


    Before Lust can respond, Lucien makes a neutral expression. "This is not your problem."


    She looks at him with a fake sad expression. "Hey! You don''t have to be hostile to me. I came here to help you."


    Lucien sighs. "You really look friendly, but you must understand that I can''t just trust a person so powerful to the point of making Pride silent."


    While Pride tries to make an upset expression at Lucian but ends up pouting without realizing it, the Nature Spiritughs. "Fair, really fair... you are right not to trust powerful people whoe out of nowhere, saying they want to help you."


    "Exactly..." Hements. "You have to give me some reason to believe you."


    The Nature Spirit stops smiling and looks him in the eye. "I''m sorry... My sister would beat me up if I told you anything else than what she allowed me to say."


    Then she suddenly startsughing again. "Though, I think I already said things that I shouldn''t have."


    She tries to caress Lucien''s face again, but he turns his face as he looks at her with a curious expression. "This way is hard to cooperate with you."


    The Nature Spirit sighs. "I see... let''s make a deal then. If you take one of these shark teeth to me at my home, I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "It seems like a good deal. However, I do not know when I will have an opportunity to go there." Lucien responds.


    She smiles and extends a hand to him. "It''s alright; I can wait. So, is it a deal?"


    Lucien can feel what his wives think about most things because they are connected. However, he is not connected with some women and ends up looking quickly at Eve and Pride, asking their opinion.


    Eve quickly nods to him, yet, Pride can''t help but reflect on the fact that he asks her opinion on a subject that he seems to be totally in control of.


    Of course, she thinks it is rational for him to ask for her opinion, but that act of consideration makes her have more confidence in him, not as a leader but as a loyal partner.


    She also nods and does it slowly for everyone to see that he asked for her opinion, and she agrees with that.


    Then Lucien smiles at the Nature Spirit and shakes her hand. "Deal."


    She holds his hand with both her hands and smiles back at him. "I am one of the few people who really understand your real nature. That''s why I know that you will need powerful allies when no one else expects it... I will be one of those allies, and you will not regret having me at your side at that moment."


    The words of the Nature Spirit are clear but also mysterious, leaving more questions than answers. While Lucien thinks about it, she caresses his hand as her body starts to change back to wood.


    She continues to smile at him with a genuine friendly expression, and he can even see affection in her eyes. Then he feels a sensation of loss as her body turns back to wood.


    When her face is about to turn wood like the rest of her body, she makes a thoughtful expression. "Oh, I almost forgot it! What I really came to tell you..."


    "Thest Phoenix is in the Blue Star..." With thosest words, the body of the Nature Spirit turnspletely into a lifeless wooden doll. The Sins cannot even feel any energy or auraing from it.


    Lucien smiles and caresses the wooden doll''s face, so he ces it inside his storage ring while thinking to himself. [What an interesting woman... I hope to see her soon.]


    Then he looks back and sees several different reactions. The fox-people, like most of his wives and sisters, has confused expressions. They don''t understand exactly what just happened.


    However, the Sins have strange expressions on their faces. Lust is smiling, while Sloth also has an animated expression.


    Yet, the expression Lucien is most curious about is that of Daisy. She looks so happily shocked, like someone who just found the most precious treasure of all.


    "Is that Phoenix so good?" He asks.


    ##################


    If you want to support me and read more than 240 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief


    You can also donate to my kofi: menthief


    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 408: The Phoenixes Fall

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Phoenixes'' Fall</h4>


    While everyone in that courtyard is confused after the Nature Spirit bes a wooden doll and disappears, Lucien and his group have different reactions.


    Laure is still shocked because of everything that has happened, but she realizes that they need time to talk, and now they are in front of thousands of people from the fox-n.


    Then she takes a bottle of wine with Clovis, shakes it, and sshes over Lucien and his wives. "Best wishes to this family!"


    Lucien, still very curious about thest enigmatic words of the Nature Spirit,ughs while he is happy that Laure breaks that strange atmosphere. He does not believe that someone from the fox-n wants to harm his group, but that is definitely not the best time to talk about such things.


    Anne, Elsie, and most of Lucien''s wivesugh as they try to dodge the ssh of wine. The fox-peopleugh and apud while everyone seems to be having a great time.


    Laure gives Daisy a bottle of wine, and she also starts sshing it over Rosy while trying to hold the urge to talk to Lucien about other things.


    Ne gives troops a signal, and they take trays and bottles of wine from their storage treasures. Then half of them start serving everyone while the other half helps a group of fox-women to set uprge tables around the stage quickly.


    That group of cooks was already prepared, and with the help of Lucien''s troops, they quickly set up a banquet in that courtyard, with diverse meals to satisfy the ten thousand people there. And of course, thanks to Clovis, there will be plenty of drinks too.


    Lucien feels that Lust, Envy, and Sloth are eager, certainly wanting to talk about the things the Nature Spirit has said. Pride and Eve are equally thoughtful, while Wrath and Donna are sshing wine at each other.


    He also wants to focus on healing Daisy and Helena as soon as possible, but at that very moment, he knows he has an obligation as a husband.


    Most of his wives, especially the demi-human ones, are very happy and excited about the ceremony. They already received the "blessing" of the Nature Spirit in person, and now is the time to celebrate.


    Fox-girls with vis, harps, and other musical instruments start ying lively melodies as they celebrate being together.


    After kissing all his wives again, Lucien sits next to Eve at arge table in the courtyard center to eat some food. His body is almost entirely supplied by his demonic energies and life mana, but he still feels the need to eat food.


    Upon taking a piece of deer from Eve''s te, Lucien receives a smile from her, and Donna, sitting in front of them while devouring a lot of meat,ughs at them.


    Besides Donna, Helena eats just a little sd while looking at Lucien and Eve with a strange expression. "You guys are so weird..."


    The other girls start to sit at that table too because it was specially prepared for them and has space for many people.


    Laure sighs as she drinks a ss of wine. "I knew that this one was going to be the most incredible ceremony of all, but I didn''t expect to see... the Nature Spirit... I still can''t believe it."


    "Nobody expected that..." Sloth materializes her body in one of the chairs andments.


    Lust materializes her body on Lucien''sp, getting jealous looks from his other wives and an upset look from Eve. "But other people certainly expected... that mysterious woman from Lucien''s dream and even his mother."


    Lucien kisses Lust''s neck as hements. "Spection is not going to help us now... I''m more interested in thest thing she said."


    "The Phoenix? I was also curious about that." Ameliaments as she also sits near Lucien while Sophia is talking to his other wives.


    Upon hearing about the Phoenix, Daisy also sits at the table, right next to Helena. Lucien can see that she wants to talk about something since the Nature Spirit talked about that.


    Sloth makes a kind expression. "The Phoenixes, the sun children... They are fantastic creatures."


    "Majestic firebirds. They say they are literally raised from suns, but we don''t know much about them." Lustplements.


    Pride materializes her body and does an upset and arrogant expression as always. "They are freaks that should never have existed."


    Sloth shakes her head disapprovingly. "Don''t mind Pride. She hates Phoenixes for something that was not their fault."


    "What is it?" Lucien asks Pride.


    She quickly responds. "The Gods used the Phoenixes to be so powerful, and some of them are even immortal now. That was why Aylin was unable to kill them."


    "Do you mean that being deceived and ughtered to the point of extinction means to help the Gods?" Lust asks sarcastically.


    "They were fools, and it had consequences for everyone. If they hadn''t existed or at least not trusted the Gods, the universe could be at peace thanks to Aylin." Pride quickly responds.


    Lustugh sarcastically. "You can''t really believe that. Aylin''s title was the Dragon Queen of War. Although she didn''t attack our people, it wasn''t because she wanted peace but because she was too busy fighting the Gods."


    Despite not understanding a lot of ancient history, Lucien literally lived inside Aylin for a few moments and understood the great pride she had for her race. So, he also thinks that she would only ept peace as long as all other races epted them as the leading race.


    Pride is about to respond to Lust as they seem to get more and more upset, so Lucien quickly turns Lust''s face to him and kisses her lips. "What exactly happened to the Phoenixes?"


    "It was the Fire God..." She continues. "Despite winning, he was badly injured after a battle with dragons. Then a phoenix saw that and was attracted to his high fire mana."


    Lust knows that she is not the best at telling stories, so she signals to Sloth, and she continues. "That phoenix helped the Fire God in a way... well, that''s simr to your methods. They had sex a few times and felt their fire energies getting stronger because of that."


    "Methods that do not require resource assistance are the most powerful that exist. So that phoenix, as well as the Fire God, saw great potential in their cooperation."


    Sloth smiles at Lucien. "And well, you also know that it is almost impossible not to develop romantic feelings in such situations. That phoenix fell in love with the Fire God, and I''m sure he also liked her a lot."


    "But not enough..." Lustments with a sad expression. At first, she was also more interested in gaining power with Lucien than in their rtionship. Still, she quickly discovered that the more she loves him, the more pleasure they have with each other, thus generating even more power.


    "I think the love for his people was greater..." Slothments and continues. "That phoenix took the Fire God to a small world where her race lived far away from everyone. She wanted him to make her whole race stronger while they were all going to be his wives."


    The girls can''t help butpare the Fire God with Lucien, but then they all smile while being sure that no man can be as amazing as their loved devil.


    Sloth continues to tell the story. "I don''t think it has been easy or fast, but the Fire God managed to get the trust of many phoenixes. Although he couldn''t have them all, he certainly could have a great harem, or rather, an army of phoenixes loyal only to him."


    "That first phoenix to met him loved him so much that she even told him all the secrets of her race. I''m not sure what those secrets were, but one of them, the most important of all, would change everything..."


    Lucien and the other girls are very curious, so Sloth quickly exins. "All phoenixes were immortal beings. Their bodies could be injured and even get old, but they had an incredible natural regeneration, and when their bodies suffered a lot of damage, they exploded and were reborn from the ashes."


    "In fact, it was all due to them having an immortal core in ce of their hearts, that core kept their souls, memories, and characteristics, so the phoenixes could restart their lives without their previous power level, though."


    Now it''s Lucien who can''t helpparing the phoenixes with the Sins because they are immortal beings who can restart their lives after their bodies stop working. But the Sins can do that due to using energy bodies while the phoenixes seem to be able to recreate their real bodies.


    Sloth continues the story. "The Fire God could have wanted to keep with the phoenixes. Still, he was not just a God but a prince of the North Pantheon."


    "Other Gods went after him, and his sister, the Dark Goddess, found that little world. As siblings, they loved and trusted each other, so the Fire God exined everything to her."


    "The Dark Goddess was impressed with everything about the phoenixes, especially their ability to be reborn. She started researching that and discovered that the phoenixes could give their immortal cores to other creatures, thus losing their lives forever and making that creature immortal as they were."


    She makes a sad expression as she continues. "It is evident that the Dark Goddess wanted a phoenix core. In fact, she wanted the core of every phoenix to turn her people and race into immortals."


    "The Fire God refused to cooperate with her sister at first, but she is very influential... she is the Dark Goddess because she can use every dark feeling in people''s hearts to control them."


    "She convinced her brother that the phoenixes'' cores were the only way to stop Aylin from destroying their race. And after she corrupted his heart, he helped her corrupt the phoenixes as well."


    "Using mental tricks and illusions, the Dark Goddess made the phoenixes think that the Fire God had been attacked and was about to die."


    "His first wife didn''t think twice about trying to heal him like she did the first time. But the Dark Goddess made it look like he was going to die no matter how the phoenixes tried to help him."


    "And in onest desperate act, that phoenix took away her own core and gave it to Fire God, making him the first immortal God." Sloth makes a sad expression while Pride looks upset.


    She continues. "The phoenixes were a very kind people, and they loved each other as one big family. Then another phoenix gave her core to that one, preventing her from dying."


    "But other phoenixes couldn''t stand one of them dying, and another of them gave her core to that one, and so on many of them were giving their cores willingly, until ites to their leader, who said that she would be the only one to die that day."


    "They were really noble creatures..." Evements as Lucien and his wives think the same.


    But Pride rolls her eyes while making a mocking expression. "That would be a noble act if they had really given their cores to other phoenixes."


    Sloth quickly exins. "That was just an illusion created by the Dark Goddess just as Sophia and I can create very realistic dreams. Actually, those phoenixes were giving their cores to the Fire God, who could keep them using fire mana."


    "And then he gave those cores to many Gods, who are now immortal due to the stupidity of those phoenixes." Pridements.


    So Lust alsoments. "However, we already killed more than half of the immortal Gods due to those cores by forcing them to take it off just like the phoenixes did."


    Sloth nods. "Yes, my abilities are quite useful those times, but it is still challenging to deceive ancient and powerful Gods."


    "Anyway, that was supposed to be the end of the phoenixes, but many yearster, some people imed to see one of them still alive." She exins.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "And the Nature Spirit said that she''s in the Blue Star... why did she tell us that? Does she want one of us to be immortal with her core?"


    While the Sins wonder about that, Daisy speaks. "I don''t think so... actually I..."

 Chapter 409: One step at a time

    <h4>Chapter 409: One step at a time</h4>


    The words of Daisy and her thoughtful expression make Lucien, his sisters, wives, and the Sins very curious.


    She looks at them, especially Lucien, as she exins. "In the Red Moon, most vampires want the best for our race, so most of us generally want to do things to help our people get stronger."


    Her eyes sparkle. "Since I was a child, I wanted to do something to help my people, and since my grandmother was an alchemist, I learned a lot from her."


    "She was on the Bloody Rose research group previous to mine, and she had some very peculiar ideas... which didn''t end very well."


    Daisy sighs before speaking. "This is a secret of my race... We made a pact with the Storm God."


    The Sins make a surprised and thoughtful expression, but Lucien doesn''t understand what''s going on, and Lust quickly exins. "The Storm God had a phoenix core."


    "Yes..." Daisy nods. "My grandma''s idea was to use the Bloody Rose on him because he was supposed to be immortal. If that worked, the Storm God would be the strongest God of all, and in return, he would help our people to understand more about the Bloody Rose, In addition to being a powerful ally."


    Pride shakes her head in disapproval. "The Gods are definitely not good at keeping promises."


    Daisy makes a sad expression. "Yes... but my grandmother was a very optimistic person. Anyway, the Storm God did not have time to betray us as he was very arrogant and used the entire Bloody Rose at once."


    "He went crazy in the early days due to a lot of chaotic energy and took the phoenix core out of his body,mitting suicide." She speaks, making Lucien and his sisters happy that Michael has given them small parts of Bloody Rose many times and not all at once.


    She continues. "My grandmother knew about that possibility and quickly tried to save the phoenix core by using that on herself..."


    Sloth makes a sorry expression. "I''m sorry."


    Lucien and his sisters understand that something went wrong, yet Lust quickly exins. "The phoenixes can only give their cores to another creature once. If that creature tries to give the core to another, it explodes, causing both creatures to die."


    "We lost some hosts like that. We tried to give them the cores of the Gods we killed, and it didn''t work out." Slothplements.


    Daisy sighs. "My grandmother just wanted to help our people, and she got a horrible death... The vampire royal family was afraid that our people would suffer retaliation from the Gods, but I think the Storm God was not very loved by his people. They acted as if nothing had happened, and no one ever spoke about that again."


    "Everyone thought that idea was bad, and my father even med my grandmother for ruining our family''s reputation... But I always believed in her ideas. I think that it didn''t work because the Storm God used the entire Bloody Rose at once, and didn''t he had the mental strength to endure that much power."


    She looks at Lucien and his sisters expectantly. "I kept part of my research in secret from others. I wanted to find a way to get another phoenix core and use it not on one person but instead try tobine Its energy with the Bloody Rose and then use that on multiple people."


    "..." Lucien, his sisters, and the Sins look at each other while thinking the same thing.


    "This..." Then he looks at Daisy with a sorry expression. "I''m not sure if that prince really fell in love with you anymore."


    "What?" Daisy is confused about why he is talking about it.


    He smiles. "You are an incredible and beautiful woman... However, all of that is connected. The fact that you are an alchemist, a vampire with a lot of knowledge about the Bloody Rose, and believe in the idea of using a phoenix core on multiple people..."


    While Daisy blushes a little because Lucien is praising her, she also understands that the others things make sense as part of a bigger n than them.


    Lucien continues. "Someone... that mysterious woman probably, nned that my sisters and I would be these people, and the Nature Spirit came to tell us where to find thest phoenix."


    While everyone agrees that it was all nned, Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "Alright, even if all of this is someone else''s n, it can still work, right? I mean, can this phoenix core really help us not to die because of the Bloody Rose''s side effects?"


    "I think so, but there is no way to be sure..." Daisy replies. "Well, you are peculiar individuals. If Lucien uses his powerful demonic energy to help the process and you made the pentagram pact... it will make you connected as a single unity, and I see no reason to the phoenix core refuse you."


    Lust''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "Hahaha... this was all well nned. The soul contract that Lucien has with Sophia and Amelia will make them even more united in body and soul. They nned several things to contain the side effects of Bloody Rose. This has to work."


    While Amelia smiles, Eve and Donna make strange expressions. They have no intention of making a soul contract with Lucien as they fear that it will make them fall in love with him.


    Pride looks Eve in the eye as shements. "It makes sense... I thought that the pentagram pact alone would not be enough, but if that n works... we will have the most powerful hosts of all time, and they will be immortal like us."


    "Maybe we don''t need to make a soul contract too..." Evements hesitantly, and everyone can understand her concerns.


    Lucien puts his hand over Eve''s in a loving way. "Maybe... I can try to give you a lot of demonic energy in less private ways."


    Eve feels the pleasurable demonic energying from Lucien to her body. She quickly starts to feel more good and powerful. Even Pride feels good because of the connection with her.


    "Again, are we going to do what other people have nned for us?" Envy asks, clearly disapproving that.


    "That doesn''t make this n any bad." Lust responds. "On the contrary, if this is the n of that mysterious woman and she is Lucien''s mother as well as a demon, she must want the good of him and our race."


    Wrath nods. "Even I could see that the Nature Spirit seems to like Lucien a lot... maybe the mysterious woman is a Primordial, and the other Primordials are helping her."


    "Hmmm..." Lust thinks about something and then smiles. "Sister!! The Nature Spirit said that her sister told her about Lucien. That woman who appeared in his dream... maybe they are both sisters of Lucien''s mother."


    "My Aunt?" He makes a confused expression. "But she kisses me on the li..."


    Pride shakes her head. "You just had a wedding ceremony with two of your sisters. So how can that be weird?"


    Lucien does an upset expression. "Okay, I can''t say anything about that. But why don''t they tell us anything? If they are my family, they shouldn''t just manipte the people I love and me."


    "There is no way we can understand it now. We also can''t do anything about it either. However, no matter who this n belongs to, the first to benefit will be us." Lustments.


    Then she looks him in the eye. "If that works, which is very likely, you and your sisters will be immortals. Let alone all the potential you can give your wives for them to live long enough for immortality to mean nothing."


    "What I mean is that mysterious woman being your mother or not just like anyone else who is manipting us will not be stronger than our family forever. So when you are the most powerful person in the universe, you can punish them as you want."


    "I bet it will be something like a long ass-pping session..." Envyughs.


    Lucien tries not to imagine that scene while sighing. "I don''t like it, but if that''s the best n now, let''s do it."


    Eve nods. "Yes, we must do the best for our family, even if that is also what other people want."


    "What about Naomi and ire?" Donna asks.


    "We have to be all together to make the pentagram pact." Pridements.


    Lucien looks at the two moons in the sky. "Will they being here soon?"


    Wrath makes a thoughtful expression. "We came here because there was no way to generate much more demonic energy on that little moon."


    "And because Sophia couldn''t stay away from Luci anymore." Donnaugh.


    "Anyway, there''s no way that moon will be enough for Gluttony and Greed together." Lustments.


    "Can we make a portal to that moon if they take too long toe here?" Lucien asks.


    Lust nods. "With Daisy''s help, we can use life crystals from the mine to create a portal. If it''s just for one person, it won''t spend a lot of resources, and you can take your wives in the purple world."


    He looks at Daisy. "And while I go there to get Naomi and ire, you keep taking the crystals out of the mine to find Adeline''s portal."


    "Sophia and Ghnna are better off staying to absorb the excess life energies from the mine. It will make her even stronger and help us find the portal to the Blue Star faster." Lust exins.


    "So we make the pentagram pact and go to the Blue Star to get the phoenix core." Lucienpletes.


    Lust nods and kisses Lucien, both agreeing with the n, but his sister and the Sins make thoughtful expressions.


    "It can''t be that simple, right?" Envyments.


    "There is an army of angelsing here. That angel... Alexa? She seems to be someone very powerful. What if shees too?" Wrath asks.


    Lucien quickly responds. "Maybe we can make a deal with her using her assistant. We can use the Ghost Lady to lure Alexa here and kill her if she doesn''t want to cooperate."


    "You won''t be able to lure Alexa so easily." Helenaments. She was beside Donna in silence the whole time while finding those theories very crazy, but now she understands about this matter and warns them because if Lucien dies, the mysterious woman will me her.


    "Oh, do you know her?" He asks.


    Helena looks at him with a neutral expression. "I was not always a fallen angel... I already talked to her. She is a very powerful and intelligent woman. Also, she has many powerful allies."


    "Humph." Pride makes a mocking sound. "Angels are dumb creatures, or they wouldn''t be servants of the Gods. No matter what you think of this woman, we can handle her."


    "I approve of any n that is about massacring our enemies." Wrath quickly shows her support for Pride.


    Lucien looks at Helena with a thoughtful expression. "Anyway... we''ll find a way, but now..."


    Then he looks at Daisy. "You are the key to most of our ns, so I cannot let you continue in this state."


    Rose makes a worried expression when she hears those words. Her mother always said that her situation was stable, but now things don''t seem positive.


    Daisy looks at Rose with a sorry expression before nods to Lucien. "I understand, and I am willing to do what you say."


    "Good, good..." Hements as he drinks a ss of wine and takes another piece of meat from Eve''s te.


    Then he gets up from his chair and looks at Sophia, talking to his wives. He wishes we could o give them time to just rx, but there are a lot of problems for them to solve before they can really rest.


    "Let''s do it." He smiles amiably at Daisy and Helena.


    While Lust, Pride, Envy, and Wrath agree to the ns, Sloth is strangely silent while not really agreeing with some things.


    And Lucien feels that because of their connection. He just doesn''t have time to talk to her alone now due to Daisy and Helena''s unstable situation.

 Chapter 410: Her Second Heart

    <h4>Chapter 410: Her Second Heart</h4>


    After Lucien gets up from the table, he walks over to Laure. "My beautiful mother-inw, this party is incredible. The girls are having a lot of fun... but I will have to leave."


    "Is there something wrong?" Clovis, next to Laure, asks.


    "I just have to solve one thing, and maybe I can get back quickly depending on my level of luck." Lucien smiles.


    Laure nods. "I hope it goes alright."


    Anne hugs Lucien''s waist. "Do you want me to go with you?"


    He kisses her cute ears. "No need. Just keep having fun with your family and friends... soon we will have to travel."


    While Anne rubs her face on Lucien''s chest, her parents make thoughtful expressions. It is normal for children to follow paths that take them away from their parents, and they are happy that she is with someone who loves her very much. Yet, they know they will miss her a lot.


    Lucien tells his wives that he is going to try to heal Daisy and Helena with the help of Sophia and tells them to keep having fun at the party.


    That is not a problem they can all help with, so the girls wish them luck, and most of them keep talking at the party. But of course, Rose will not leave her mother''s side, especially at such a moment.


    Donna also gets up from her chair and stands beside Helena. "I''ll support you, my friend."


    Helena can''t help but look at Donna with a confused expression. They seemed quite hostile when they first met, mainly because the Fallen Angel seemed hostile to Lucien.


    But after getting to know Donna better, Helena realized that she is an amiable and loyal person. Lucien knew that because, despite his sister being stubborn and hot-head, she is one of the nicest people he knows.


    "Mm." Helena smiles at Donna.


    Eve also gets up and approaches Lucien. "Can I help some way?"


    He lovingly taps her shoulder. "Just have some fun, okay? Sophia and I are going to work this out."


    "OK." She responds and kisses his cheek.


    Then Lucien approaches Sophia, who is talking to his other wives. "Sorry for disturbing your conversation."


    "We can talk moreter; after all, we are one family." She smiles at him.


    He hugs and kisses Sophia. Then they walk over to Daisy and Rose. "Let''s go."


    "Alright." Daisy creates a floating tform below their feet and makes it fly into the sky. Lust, Sloth, and Wrath are also with them, of course.


    The other girls continue to enjoy the party while Amelia and Envy look at each other with depressed expressions. They can''t help being jealous even at such a moment, mainly because Sophia is getting along so well with all Lucien''s wives.


    In the sky, Daisy looks at Lucien and Sophia with a thoughtful expression. "Where are we going?"


    "Any quiet ce outside the vige." Lucien quickly responds.


    Daisy takes the floating tform out of the vige, and after flying for two more miles, she sees a mountain where there are big trees at the top, creating a good spot protected from curious eyes.


    As they go toward there, Lucien feels Rose is anxious, so he hugs her affectionately and speaks in her mind. ''Don''t worry, my dear. We will solve this.''


    ''I trust you, hubby... but I''m afraid her problem is very serious, and you end up having to...'' Rose responds mentally.


    He quickly kisses her lips. ''We have to believe that Sophia can heal your mother. She has excellent healing skills and powerful life mana.''


    ''But if that doesn''t work... I know you would never let anything bad happen to her... and I would never me you for saving her life.'' Rosements as she kisses him more and more passionately.


    ''Don''t think about it now.'' He responds as his hand starts to run on her back and waist, going under her clothes and touching her soft skin.


    The touch and kisses of Lucien arouse Rose, and her mind starts to go nk while her body enjoys more and more. To make her even more rxed, he squeezes her ass, and excitement causes her fangs to extend, making a small cut on his lips.


    "Mmm ~~." She moans as she feels Lucien''s delicious blood. Then she quickly passes her tongue on her fangs, cutting it too and giving her blood to him as well.


    That floating tform is not big, and everyone notices the scene between Lucien and Rose. They try not to gaze at them, but Donna is curious and notices their blood dripping over their lips, which makes her shocked.


    "Uhg! This is a little disgusting, isn''t it?" Like most people, Donna doesn''t understand how Lucien and Rose can enjoy each other''s blood.


    Lust shakes her head in disapproval. "There are things that only certain races can understand, yet, it doesn''t hurt to respect that."


    Daisy maintains a neutral expression, yet she can''t help but take a quick look at their bloody kiss. She feels her whole body tremble when she sees how Lucien and Rose seem to enjoy that, and she wonders how that feels.


    Donna makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean to be disrespectful, but... it just looks very bizarre."


    Lucien stops kissing Rose, and she continues to lick the blood on his lips. Then he smiles provocatively at Donna. "In terms of pleasure, this is simr to sex, but you still don''t understand what I''m talking about, right?"


    She gets embarrassed. "I... I could have sex hundreds of times because I am very hot! But.. I just don''t need it right now!"


    "Sure..." Lucien tries not tough, as do the other girls.


    Daisynds the floating tform on the top of that mountain, and Sophia looks at her. "So, what exactly is your illness?"


    The mature vampire sighs as she looks at Rose and then at Lucien before starting to tell her story to Sophia. That is also the first time she tells her daughter about what really happened.


    Rose, Sophia, and Sloth are also shocked by Daisy''s story, mostly about the part of the mysterious woman who may be Lucien''s mother.


    But now, they are focused on Daisy''s illness. Sophia makes a thoughtful expression. "I really don''t understand much about vampires... What do you think, Sloth?"


    "I have heard of vampires who have had their Blood Nascent damaged, and even with the best possible treatments, they haven''t been able to cure that..." Slothments.


    Rose makes a sad expression while Daisy maintains a confident posture, so Sloth smiles at them. "However, they never had the help of Great Sin and a person with life mana as powerful as Sophia."


    "So you think we have a good chance here?" Lucien asks.


    "Sophia alone would have a good chance, but boosted by your demonic energy and suppled with your life mana, I''m sure we can do that." Sloth responds confidently.


    Rose smiles with relief as her father''s honor will remain intact while Daisy is also more rxed.


    "So let''s not waste any time," Sophiaments as she walks over to Daisy.


    Daisy creates a stone chair behind her and others around them while trying to control her eagerness. She has been battling that problem for over forty years and cannot believe that now she can really solve it.


    Sophia sits on a stone chair in front of Daisy while Lucien is next to Rose. Donna, Helena, Lust, Sloth, and Wrath watch everything from the side.


    "Tell me what to do." Sophia talks to Sloth.


    She quickly begins to exin. "First, you have to find her Blood Nascent. Infuse your life mana into her body and look above her heart."


    "Is it alright?" Sophia asks Daisy as she holds her hand and looks into her eyes.


    "Yes." Daisy quickly responds.


    Sophia does as Sloth told her and begins to infuse her life mana into Daisy''s body as she always does to use her healing skills.


    She closes her eyes as she continues to hold Daisy''s hand and begins to feel her body inside. Using her life mana, Sophia can feel every cell in her body and everything that is wrong.


    The first thing she notices is the differences between Daisy''s body and her siblings'' bodies. However, she notes that the mature vampire''s body ispletely weakened because her Blood Nascent is damaged, causing her unable to absorb nutrients from blood efficiently, and her body naturally cannot absorb nutrients from food, which results in her bing weaker and weaker.


    The only reason Daisy is still alive is that she uses alchemy to feed herself and only drinks animal blood to satisfy her desire.


    As Sophia''s life mana runs inside Daisy''s body, she can feel it trying to strengthen her. But at the same time, her body naturally fights against that energy because it needs blood and not other energies.


    "It''s not working..." Sophiaments as she finds it difficult to heal simple parts of Daisy''s body.


    "You have to use all your energies, be it your demonic energy and also Lucien''s demonic energy." Sloth exins.


    Daisy makes a concerned expression when she hears that. "Wait! What does that mean? I''m going to have his..."


    "Do not worry." Sloth quickly responds. "Lucien''s energy inside Sophia''s body is only hers now, so it won''t make you fall in love with him or anything."


    Lucien and Lust make an effort not tough because of Daisy''s concern, while she doesn''t seem really confident not to fall in love with him for any other reason.


    Sophia would alsough at that situation, but she remains extremely focused as she infuses the mix of energy made up of her and Lucien''s demonic energy into Daisy''s body.


    Daisy''s body again tries to fight against that unfamiliar energies, however, at her first contact with that energy, her whole body bes more rxed, and she starts to feel good.


    Sophia''s demonic energy in the mix makes Daisy''s body feel tired and rxed, while the energy that came from Lucien makes her feel really good and stronger, while the life mana boosts all the positive effects.


    Even the vampiric nature of Daisy''s body cannot resist those pleasurable energies, and Sophia begins to heal her weakened state while continuing to look for her Blood Nascent.


    Daisy''s skin starts to turn slightly flushed as her eyes shine. An expectant smile appears on her face, which makes Rose smile and Lucien next.


    "I found it!" Sophia exims as she finds Daisy''s Blood Nascent. She can''t see exactly inside the mature vampire''s body, but she can feel an organ simr to her heart but smaller.


    Also, she starts to analyze it and realizes that there is a few drops of different blood inside it. That is her original blood, and it should have a lot more of it there, but it was sucked in by the violent bite of the prince who attacked Daisy.


    "Now you have to restore her original blood using the demonic energy mix and heal the damage in her Blood Nascent." Sloth exins.


    Sophia quickly opens her eyes and looks into Daisy''s eyes. "But that..."


    "That will make her Blood Nascent always have a portion of your energy, as well as Lucien''s. But that''s the only way." Sloth had not spoken of that before as there was a chance that Daisy would refuse.


    Daisy is really worried because she is going to have to live with some of Lucien''s energy inside her, and she doesn''t know what side effects it will have. However, her body is feeling so good now that she just can''t refuse that.


    "Do it!" She talks to Sophia. "I... I want to live and be with my daughter for many years."


    With Daisy''s permission, Sophia wastes no time and begins to infuse the mix of demonic energy in her Blood Nascent. Those powerful energies begin to nourish what little remains of her original blood and heal any damage around it.


    That is the first time anyone has tried something like that, and Daisy''s original blood will be more powerful than any other vampire''s. However, power is not the only thing that those energies will give her.


    While feeling strangely well, Daisy looks at Lucien as he hugs Rose. She is very grateful to him, as well as to Sophia, but a small part of her begins to desire more... more than just heal.

 Chapter 411: Conflicting Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 411: Conflicting Feelings</h4>


    "It''s working! It''s really working!!!" Rose exims, thrilled as she can clearly see that her mother is getting better.


    Lucien continues to hug her and kisses her head while he and Daisy look each other in the eye. Seeing that she is getting better makes him much less worried. Regardless of what happens next, he will never let anything bad happen to them and will do anything to make them happy.


    Daisy is also thrilled. She understands how severe the damage in the Blood Nascent is, but right now, she is feeling Sophia''s energies healing it and also restoring her original blood.


    Not only helping her to be aplete vampire again but also making her stronger than ever. Those energiesing from Sophia are both incredibly powerful and pleasant.


    And she knows that it is also due to Lucien. She wants to not feel so good about getting help from him again, yet she can''t help but feel that trusting him is so natural.


    A part of her just wants to ept his care, while another part knows that if things go on like this, she will have problems with her marriage.


    However, she could not refuse his help, or she would be dead soon. So she just keeps letting Sophia''s energies heal her body while she looks at Lucien. [It can''t be helped...]


    Meanwhile, Lust and Sloth are closely watching the creation of a new type of vampire, one with two Sins energies.


    ''That woman... she nned that Daisy would be Lucien''s woman and not Rose, right?'' Lust asks Sloth mentally.


    She quickly responds. ''I believe so. She probably thought that Daisy would not get involved with another man after what happened in her homeworld.''


    She continues. ''Also, I think she nned that Lucien would be the only one to heal Daisy, but Sophia got much stronger faster than she expected... thanks to Lucien too.''


    ''Yet, things are going that way anyway...'' Lust says. ''Lucien doesn''t want to destroy her marriage, but now she is getting a taste of his demonic energy, and she is going to want more.''


    ''This has nothing to do with him but with the fact that her current husband is not a suitable partner for her while there are only benefits to being with Lucien.'' Slothments.


    Lust sighs. ''What about the Fallen Angel? Do you think Sophia can heal her?''


    ''I think not.'' Sloth quickly responds. ''But it doesn''t hurt to try.''


    ''...'' They get silent as they watch Sophia continue to heal Daisy.


    Despite having that mix of energies, Sophia has a hard time healing Daisy. The process of restoring her original blood and healing her Blood Nascent takes almost an entire hour.


    "Ahh..." Sophia sighs as she stops holding Daisy''s hand and rests her back on the chair.


    Lucien quickly approaches her and kisses her lips, restoring her life mana and the energy mix while mentally praising her. ''You were amazing, my love.''


    Rose quickly approaches her mother and hugs her. "Mom!! How do you feel now??"


    Daisy still has a confused and thoughtful expression while she can''t believe how good and powerful she feels. "I... I don''t know exactly how... but this is... good... very good."


    "Hahaha... Sophia is really amazing!!" Rose starts happilyughing while hugging her mom tightly.


    "Yes, she is," Daisy responds as she looks at Sophia and Lucien with a grateful expression.


    Donna ps as she smiles at Sophia. "My little sister is really amazing."


    "Indeed..." Helenaments as she looks at her and Lucien with an expectant expression. Sophia''s healing skills are really great, but she wonders how much of that is due to Lucien''s demonic energy.


    After kissing Lucien until she is breathless, Sophia looks at Daisy. "Are you really okay? I''m not sure how your Blood Nascent will work from now on."


    Daisy looks at her hands. "I... I feel like unlimited power is running inside me..."


    "Your aura seems to be stable now... Sky realm sixthyer... was that your original power level?" Lust asks.


    "Fourth..." Daisy thinks out loud while making a shocked expression. "I was in the fourthyer of Sky Realm."


    Rose also makes a shocked expression while Sloth smiles. "So it looks like you''re better than before."


    She looks at Sophia and Lucien with a confused expression. "But how is this possible??"


    Lucien strokes Sophia''s hair. "Sophia just gave you almost all of her mix of energies, and that was a lot after our fun yesterday..."


    "This power..." Daisy again looks at her hands. "Demonic energy... I am really grateful to you."


    "No problem. You are part of the family, right?" Sophia smiles at her as she holds Lucien''s hand. "We take care of our family."


    Rose and her mother smile as Lucien feel like kissing Sophia more and more. Then Sloth talks to Daisy. "You should try to use your strength and also drink blood to see how your Blood Nascent reacts."


    "Yeah," Daisy responds as she gets up. She holds on to the arm of the stone chair and ends up breaking it, which makes her lose the bnce.


    *Whoosh*


    Lucien acts instinctively and holds Daisy before she falls. But for that, he ends up hugging her waist and holding her arm.


    "Are you okay?" He asks as he looks into her beautiful red eyes.


    "Oh my... I can''t even control this strength right, hahaha..." Daisy starts tough because she feels more powerful and good than ever.


    But then she notices Rose looking at her with a strange expression; only then does she notice that Lucien is still hugging her waist, and that doesn''t seem appropriate.


    Lucien also realizes that his actions as exaggerated, and he quickly releases Daisy while taking a step back. "Sorry... I thought there could be something wrong..."


    Daisy can''t prevent her face from getting even more flushed as she tries to look away. "Yeah... we still don''t know how it works... anyway... thanks for helping me, again..."


    Her flushed and cute expression makes Lucien feel even more attracted to her, and he feels bad about it because he can feel Rose''s concern.


    The mature vampire also seems to be very confused as she has to deal with the emotion of being healed, her new body improved, and her new feelings.


    Then the mood gets weird, and Lucien quickly thinks of something. "Just wait here and get used to your new strength; will I get you some squirrels."


    "Great!" She quickly responds. "Thank you again."


    "No need to say thanks, okay? We are family, as Sophia said." He smiles and then starts pping wings and flying to the sky. "Oh, do you have any preferences?"


    "Red squirrels, please." Daisy giggles.


    "Sure." He smiles at Daisy as he flies toward the forest.


    Lust returns to Lucien''s soul while the other girls look at Daisy with strange looks.


    "Mom..." Rose looks at her with a concerned expression. She has seen many women fall in love with Lucien, and some of them have even been hostile to him at first, so the fact that Daisy is so friendly to him seems even more dangerous.


    "My dear..." Daisy makes a sorry expression even though she thinks she hasn''t done anything wrong.


    Rose smiles and hugs her mother. "I''m so d you are fine!"


    While mother and daughter hug each other, Donna taps Sophia on the shoulder. "Sister... I know you had to work hard and you need a break, but..."


    Sophia smiles at her sister and then looks at Helena. "You became friends quite quickly, didn''t you?"


    "Hehehe..." Donna runs her hand over her hair. "Helena is a good person... also, she was protecting Luci."


    "Actually, she just peeked on him, even when he was having sex... I don''t like that." Sophia responds.


    While Helena blushes as she remembers the many times she saw Lucien naked, Donna makes an imploring expression. "Sis..."


    Sophia sighs. "Anyway, I said I was going to try to help her because Lucien asked."


    "And I am very grateful to both of you for that," Helena speaks. "Also, I can wait when it is the best time for you."


    "It''s okay now..." Sophia touches her lips. "Lucien helped me to recover mana and demonic energy. He''ll be back soon and can give me more energy if I need it."


    Then she turns her stone chair towards Helena. "Come here for me to see how your situation is."


    Helena quickly approaches Sophia, and she holds her hand while talking to Sloth. "What do you think about her?"


    "I''m not sure... Her state looks like a curse, but I think it''s not that simple." Sloth speaks in a pessimistic tone.


    But Sophia smiles at the Fallen Angel. "No matter what it is, we will do our best to help you."


    "..." Helena smiles back. She still doesn''t know how to interact with people again, especially people who are so peculiar.


    "Well, can you tell us how it happened?" Sophia asks.


    Helena makes a thoughtful expression. "Well... I did something I shouldn''t, and I got punished... I remember someone knocking me out, and then I woke up afterward with a lot of pain and confusion. Someone helped me escape from where I was and told me that a God had transformed me into a Fallen Angel."


    Everyone can understand that Helena doesn''t want to give details of what happened, but in any case, she doesn''t seem to have seen what they really did to her either.


    "Just don''t resist it," Sophia speaks and begins to infuse her energies into Helena''s body.


    She does it the same way she did with Daisy, closing her eyes and focusing on her life mana to analyze Helena''s body from the inside.


    Her body does not look very different from a human, but Sophia quickly notices something absurd. Her cells seem to be very old; in fact, they seem to be aging and dying very fast.


    Sophia infused more life into her arm noticed that part of her body was getting better and healthier, but that energy starts to disappear quickly as if her body absorbed that several times faster than a normal person, then her cells start to age very fast again.


    ''That''s how I thought...'' Sloth speaks in Sophia''s mind as she realizes the same things as her. ''She is not sick, but they changed her body. Also very simr to a curse.''


    ''Is she just getting older faster?'' Sophia asks.


    Sloth quickly responds. ''I think it''s not just that. Her wings are ck and rotting even faster than the rest of her body. Whatever they did to her, I don''t think anyone else can do the same.''


    ''Anyway, I think if I give her more life mana... and the energies mix...'' Sophia speaks as she tries to infuse more and more energy into Helena''s body.


    Helena feels those rxing and pleasurable energies doing her body very well. But at the same time, she feels such effects fade too fast.


    "Hmmm..." Sophia tries to give Helena more and more energy, but all life mana that enters her cells disappears quickly. And she starts to get very tired, mainly because she gave almost all her energies to Daisy.


    ''Don''t push yourself too hard. You really need a rest.'' Sloth speaks in her mind.


    Sophia smiles. ''Do not worry; the more tired I get, the longer I will be able to rest in Lucien''s arms.''


    ''Makes sense.'' Sloth responds while her lips curve in a smile.


    However, Helena realizes that things are not going well as it was with Daisy, which makes her very worried, just like Donna.


    "I think your problem is not impossible to solve..." Sophia tells Helena. "However, I''m running out of life mana now... we''ll have to wait for Lucien."


    "I''m back." They hear Lucien''s voice and see him above them, pping his wings in the air while holding several red squirrels.


    Helena blushes again while she thinks that her healing session will not be so simple.

 Chapter 412: Lady Crassus

    <h4>Chapter 412: Lady Crassus</h4>


    While in Argerim, it is night, in Qia, the angelic world, the sun is rising over the city of Clester, one of the main cities of the angelic race.


    In a giant castle on the edge of ake, the day starts veryplicatedly for the servants of one of thergest families in the angelic race, the Crassus House.


    Arge group of servants, non-winged-angels, made mainly of nurses, are waiting in front of the big gates of the castle. In front of that group, there is a female winged angel who appears to be about sixty years old but is actually three thousand six hundred old.


    With a gentle expression, the old angel looks at the horizon while her gray wings seem about to copse. She also looks concerned.


    Then a smile appears on her face when she sees a group of winged angels walking toward the castle from a mile away.


    "Lady Crassus ising back!!" An angel over the gate exims, warning the others.


    "Prepare to take care of the wounded." The old female angel orders the group of nurses.


    "Bring the bathtub." She speaks, and two strong female servants step forward while carrying a pnquin, a tform mounted on two shafts for one passenger. In the case of that pnquin, instead of a pillow, it has a bathtub full of hot water on top.


    The group of winged angels walking takes a little over a minute to reach the castle''s front. They are about two thousand warriors in heavy armor, which are now covered with blood and dirt. All those warriors look very tired, and most of them have injuries, yet they have happy and proud expressions.


    In front of them, there is a beautiful female angel with wings whiter than gray, which are now covered in blood and dirt, as well as her armor simr to that of the soldiers.


    However, she is not a soldier, but the famous Alexa Crassus. Being almost 1.8 meters tall, she has fair skin, brown eyes, and long white hair.


    "Mydy, I am happy that you have returned safely." The old angel bows to Alexa.


    Alexa''s naturally stern expression changes to a gentle smile when she looks at the old angel. "You don''t have to act that formally, Ligea."


    "Sure, youngdy," Ligea responds while signaling to the group of servants. They quickly begin to help the soldiers as they enter the castle.


    The pnquin carriers approach Alexa, and then she quickly passes the long sword in her scabbard and shield to Ligea as to take off her armor, leaving only her underwear.


    Her body is thin but muscr, and although her curves aren''t too sexy, she is aplete beauty, having breasts and ass of excellent proportions.


    Half of the servants and soldiers are men, but none of them even stop looking at the floor while Alexa enters the bathtub in underwear. They all respect her very much, and they also want to continue living.


    "Ahh..." Alexa sighs as she feels her body rx in that hot water of the bathtub.


    Ligea keeps Alexa''s armor and weapons in her storage bracelet and signals the pnquin carriers to enter the castle while their master bathes in the bathtub.


    "How did you resolve the conflict, mydy?" She asks respectfully.


    Alexa raises her hand, and the water reddened by the blood of her wings runs down over her body. "Isn''t it obvious? I killed that filthy pig and his shitty family."


    Ligea sighs. "This is not really good, mydy..."


    "Did you want me to let him steal mynds? That wasn''t even because of that area, but because of disrespect. I can''t just let people steal from me and go unpunished." Alexa responds.


    "I agree with that..." Ligea speaks. "However, resolving conflicts by killing is making other lords... nervous. The emperor has already made it clear that we must not fight against our people, but rather resolve conflicts by legal judgments."


    "Hahaha..." Alexa sarcasticallyughs. "The emperor is just a puppet. The Gods don''t like their ves to kill themselves, so if I tried to solve that in a judgment, nothing would happen to that nasty thief."


    Ligea is silent for a few seconds while she makes a concerned expression. "Youngdy... we better be more careful after everything that has happened to our family."


    "I know what I''m doing." She quickly responds. Then after a minute of just bathing while the pnquin carriers enter the castle''s main hall, she speaks again. "What about June? Is she back yet?"


    "About it... it''splicated... a lot of things happened in the Corvus House..." Ligea again makes a concerned expression, and now also hesitant.


    "I thought Melitta would take care of everything. She seemed like a good woman and loyal to Lord Corvus." Alexaments.


    Ligea quickly begins to exin. "I''m sure Melitta would be an excellent leader for the Corvus House, and I also know that that was Lord Corvus'' wish..."


    "But?" Alexa asks.


    "Lord Corvus had a brother still alive..." Ligea exins. "Lord Corvus did not have good rtions with him, so they lived in another city. However, after his death, his brother imed that his son would be the heir of the Corvus House because Lord Corvus had no descendants."


    "Shit!!" Alexa does an upset expression. "What about that boy?"


    "Well, Lord Corvus wasn''t fond of them, so you can already imagine what he looks like." Ligea makes a sad expression. "I hear he''s just a noble idiot from a shitty family."


    "But now he is the leader of the Corvus House..." Alexaments. "Lord Corvus did not deserve his legacy to end like this. He was a really good man... I owe him a lot for what he did for my grandmother."


    "Yes, mydy, it is a pity that he did not have descendants... I think he only loved one woman in this life, even after what happened to her wings..." Ligeaments with a sad expression.


    "My grandmother has always been the most beautiful woman in our world... I hope she is al..." Alexaments with a thoughtful expression.


    "She is still alive, I''m sure." Ligea smiles.


    "Anyway, about the new Lord Corvus..." Alexa asks.


    "I sent some spies to the Corvus House. I know the old Lord Corvus wouldn''t like how things are going, so I thought we could help Melitta take themand..." Ligea begins to exin.


    Alexa can see in Ligea''s expression that something is wrong, so she gets concerned. "Just tell me what happened."


    "You know that June really wants to please you, right?" Ligea continues. "She and her siblings also wanted to stay in the same family, so they kept looking for that cursed sword to give you and ask them to stay in our family together."


    "June is a good assistant... She could have asked me for that without giving me anything, and I would have epted her siblings into our family." Alexaments.


    Ligea smiles. "But June wouldn''t ept things so easily. She really wants to be useful to you. That''s why she and her siblings kept looking for that cursed sword."


    "And apparently, they found something and reported it to Lord Corvus, but that was when he died. Then their group stopped contacting Corvus House. Melitta tried to advise the new Lord Corvus to go to June''sst location and look for her and the sword." She exins.


    "But they didn''t tell us about that..." Alexa does an upset expression.


    "Out of fear, mydy," Ligea exins. "They must have been afraid of you..."


    Alexa knows well that many people fear her, but she does not attack anyone without good reason. "What they did next?"


    Ligea quickly responds. "Melitta took a small group of captains to that inferior world with instant teleport gems while the new Lord Corvus prepare an army to follow them."


    "My personal assistant and possibly something I really want is in that world but doesn''t that bastard have the balls to go there?" Alexa shakes her head with a mocking expression.


    She also starts to get up from the bath and tells the pnquin carriers to stop. "Give me back my armor and weapon."


    "Mydy..." Ligea removes Alexa''s armor from her storage treasure but is hesitant to give it to her. "Perhaps we should think carefully about our next steps."


    "I know, okay?" Alexa speaks. "I know that the emperor''s spies are watching us. If they know that the cursed sword may be in that world, the situation will get messed up."


    "So, what are you going to do, mydy?" Ligea asks.


    Alexa quickly exins. "I will ensure that the new Lord Corvus will personally get my sword and rescue my assistant if she is still alive, of course."


    "Be discreet, mydy, please," Ligea asks respectfully.


    "Mm." Alexa makes a sound of agreement while quickly putting on her armor. "We have no way of knowing who else is looking for that sword, so even if it is an inferior world, we have to be prepared to go there ourselves."


    Ligea nods. "I thought so too, so I started making preparations to us to get out of Qia without drawing the emperor''s attention. But for that, we need at least three more days."


    "This too time." Alexa can''t wait to get the sword she has been looking for for many years.


    "We cannot take any risks, mydy. I am going to leave the troops ready, but we need to wait three days for everything to work out." Ligea exins.


    Alexa sighs. "I trust you, my old friend."


    Then she takes her long silver sword from the old angel''s hands and flies towards the sky. "I''ll be right back."


    Ligea looks at Alexa disappearing on the horizon and then speaks in a loud voice. "Make sure that the emperor''s spies don''t follow her."


    *Whooosh*


    Ten mysterious figurese out of the shadows and run in the direction that Alexa flew. Due to the history of the Crassus House and Alexa''s personality, the emperor keeps several spies watching over her and her family.


    But as spying on her without real reasons would be bad seemed by themunity in general, nobody can know that which allows a war between spies to happen in the shadows.


    They fight and die in the shadows without anyone but their leaders knowing. That is the cost for Alexa to have a private conversation with the new Lord Corvus.


    After flying for two hours at super speed, Alexa travels a distance three times the distance to go from one side to the other of Argerim.


    She arrives at the Dawn Castle, the main fortress of Corvus House. Then she flies towards a courtyard where a man orders a group of soldiers.


    Alexands in the middle of that courtyard, drawing everyone''s attention. She looks at the man in front of the group with a stern expression. "I need to speak to the new Lord Corvus."


    That man, Agapius Corvus, looks at Alexa with a furious expression. "Who do you think you are to invade my castle like that??!?! Give me a good reason not to rip your head off right now!!"


    Alexa is surprised that he does not recognize her. However, Agapius'' soldiers quickly recognize the most feared angel of all time.


    Many of them start to tremble with fear because Agapius is disrespectful to Alexa, but they are silent because they fear even more interrupting her conversation.


    "Me?" Alexa asks rhetorically. "I''m..."


    *BAM*


    But before she says who she is, Alexa disappears. Moving at super-speed, she reappears in front of Agapius and punches him in the belly, causing him to spit a lot of blood and be thrown several meters backward, rolling on the floor.


    "AAAARRGGHH!!" He chokes with his blood while in great pain, which prevents him even from getting up.


    However, what shocks most Agapius is not Alexa''s incredible strength or the fact that she attacked him in his house, but the fact that none of his soldiers are moving or even looking at them.


    [What the hell is going on here??] He can''t even speak while gazing at her.


    "Who am I, do you ask?" Alexa smiles at Agapius.

 Chapter 413: Depressed Angel

    Chapter 413: Depressed Angel


    Daisy licks her lips while gazing at the squirrels in Lucien''s hand. She is feeling hunger as never before, and only blood can satisfy that hunger.


    He quickly hands the squirrels to her, and she sticks her fangs into their necks and starts to drain their blood.


    "Mmmmm..." Daisy closes her eyes and moans softly as she feels that those squirrels have the best blood she has ever tasted. Her body just feels too good.


    Lucien smiles as he sees that satisfied expression on Daisy''s face while Sloth and Sophia look at her too. Meanwhile, Donna taps Helena on the shoulder as both of them are very concerned about her situation.


    Rose is surprised to see her mother''s reaction because Daisy always said that animal blood was pretty bad. Then she quickly looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Did you do something with these squirrels?"


    "Of course not." He quickly responds, and Rose feels bad that she thought something strange.


    Daisy finishes draining all the blood from one of the squirrels really quickly. "Woah!! I never felt so good about drinking blood... it feels a lot better than before."


    Sophia smiles. "I think it''s because your Blood Nascent was damaged or something like that."


    "Actually not..." Sloth begins to exin. "Daisy now has demonic energies inside her in a very intense way... Because arge part of that energy is from Lucien and Lust, from now on, she will react differently to pleasure."


    "What do you mean?" Rose asks while Daisy is unable to speak as she is devouring another squirrel.


    Sloth responds. "She will feel more pleasure just as you do because of Lucien. Also, because those demonic energies have remade her Blood Nascent and original blood, she will feel even more pleasure from doing vampire things like drinking blood, and... the blood contract, if she does one, of course."


    "It doesn''t seem like a bad thing... mmm... I mean... mmm... animal blood doesn''t feel so bad now..." Daisyments as she continues to drink blood from the squirrels.


    A part of Lucien is happy that Daisy is healed and better, but a part of him cannot help feeling that it is wrong for her to have to drink animal blood while she should have a man who loves her taking care of all her physical and mental needs.


    Since he can''t do anything about that right now, he looks at Sophia and Sloth. "What is Helena''s situation?"


    Sophia makes a sorry expression. "I tried to help her, but it didn''t work."


    "She is not really sick or damaged." Sloth exins. "Her body has been changed, and her cells are aging much faster than normal. Due to her original power level, she managed to survive for a long time, but I don''t think she can continue for more than two years."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression while Helena and Donna look hopeless. So Sloth continues. "Sophia tried to give her life mana, but after giving Daisy so much of her energies, she is exhausted. Hard work is not my thing, and now this is also the same for her."


    "Can life mana help her?" He asks, clearly willing to give her mana, in life his way, of course.


    Sloth nods. "Yes, life mana can nourish her body, dying her elerated decay, but as I said, hard work is not for Sophia and me, so that would be harmful to us, and Helena would need a lot of life mana daily to be able to live for another ten or fifteen years."


    While Helena is even more depressed, Lucien sighs. "That is still a short time..."


    "Yes..." Sloth responds. "She will die unless we can figure out how to reverse what they did to her body or turn her into something else..."


    Lucien is hopeful that Sloth seems to have something in mind. "How can we do that?"


    Donna is also hopeful again, but Helene is more focused on understanding why Lucien seems to want to help her so badly.


    She understands that he wants a powerful ally, especially if she could be his woman, but he already has very powerful sisters with potentials far superior to hers, a person who had already reached the peak of her potential hundreds of years ago.


    Sloth exins her thoughts. "Well, one option is to capture Gods and force them to tell us how they modified her body."


    "It is not yet time to fight the Gods." Lust quicklyments.


    "I think so." Sloth responds.


    "But you have another idea, don''t you?" Lucien asks.


    Sloth looks at him and then at Sophia''s belly. "Yes... This is something I have been thinking about for a while, but I was only sure after the Nature Spirit talked about it."


    Lucien understands what she''s talking about. "Is this what the Nature Spirit talked to Mia about? I was also thinking about it..."


    While Helena and Donna are confused, Sloth exins. "The Nature Spirit said that Mia is no longer human because of her child."


    "How is this possible?" Wrath materializes her body to ask.


    Sloth looks at Sophia. "I noticed a lot of changes in Sophia since that we met. Her ability to control the dream world is better than any host I''ve ever had, even the most talented of races better than humans."


    "That could be due to the Blood Rose." Wrath quickly suggests.


    "I thought so too..." Slothments. "But she was already much stronger than any human when we first met. To use mental abilities so well it takes great soul strength, and her soul got stronger very quickly after she and Lucien had sex."


    "Also, her ability to control demonic energy has also increased much faster than I expected. No other race can control demonic energy as well as demons, of course."


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "Do you think she is absorbing the child''s racial traits?"


    Sloth nods. "Yes. You see, the race with the greatest potential for soul power is the dragons, and Lucien is supposed to be a hybrid of humans, demons, and dragons."


    Sophia caresses her belly while making a loving expression. "I feel very powerful, but other than that, I don''t feel very different from before."


    "I believe that this process is as slow as the child''s developmental period will be for most other girls. But the Nature Spirit said that Mia is no longer human, so we must understand that Lucien''s other pregnant women are also turning into something else." Sloth exins.


    While Lucien thinks about that, Donna looks confused. "And what does that have to do with helping Helena?"


    Sloth slowly rolls her eyes as Helena looks at Lucien with a strange look. "She wants me to have his child..."


    "If your problem is that your body was changed, Lucien''s child could change it again... transform you into something more than an angel and a fallen angel... make you evolve to a higher being who would not have these problems that you have now." Lust exins.


    "But at a very high cost..." Helena thinks aloud.


    Sloth makes a confused expression. "I don''t see how bad that would be for you. I can tell you from my own experience that Lucien''s means are as pleasurable as efficient."


    Lust makes a mocking expression. "Leave her alone. She would rather die than lose her stupid virginity."


    Helena looks at Lust with an upset expression. "Why do you keep saying that I''m a virgin? I already told you that I don''t have any sexual problems!"


    "I have analyzed your body, and I know that you have never done anything sexual before." Lust quickly responded.


    "You are wrong about that!" She speaks and quickly exins. "I don''t know why you think so, but before... before they made me into this, I had a family, a husband, and a daughter..."


    While Lust doesn''t believe in Helena, Slothments. "Perhaps the transformation to fallen angel has erased those characteristics from her body."


    "Maybe..." Lust thinks out loud and then speaks to Helena again. "So why are you so hesitant to have sex with Lucien? Don''t you want to cheat on your husband or something?"


    She makes a sad expression as she sighs. "I... that''s not it. He doesn''t want me anymore..."


    "So, what''s the problem?" Sloth asks.


    Helena responds in a mncholy tone. "I will never have sex with a man again because the day my daughter died, I felt so much pain that it makes this damn curse feel good. I failed once as a mother and wife, so I don''t want to do it again."


    Lucien and his sisters are very sorry for Helena. Daisy is also sad because she knows that she couldn''t bear to lose Rose.


    Lust is also sorry for Helena, but she continues. "You will die if you don''t do it."


    "Then I must ept my response," Helena replies and then looks at Lucien. "I don''t hate you or anything like that. I actually saw how good you are to your women as much as you are ruthless to your enemies."


    She continues. "I try to find fault with your actions, so I don''t fall in love with you, but I know it would end up happening if we get close... And I don''t want to suffer like that again."


    Lucien starts walking towards Helena while he feels an urge to hug and protect her. "You cannot predict what will happen to my family and me."


    She walks back. "But I know that you and your children are the first hybrids of two of the most powerful races in the universe and the main enemies of the Gods..."


    "I could die fighting alongside my husband to protect our family, but I couldn''t bear to see you and our children be experiments of cruel Gods or any other race. And... there is still that mysterious woman. I''m afraid of her, and I don''t even want to imagine the idea of her stealing my children to do anything wicked."


    Lucien stops walking when Helena is already at the edge of the mountain. Then he extends his hand to her. "I know what happened to you was bad, but getting away from everyone is not going to make you feel better. Come with me, and I will make you happy again."


    A sparkle of hope runs over Helena''s eyes, but she quickly shakes her head. "I would like to believe this promise, but you are not the only owner of your life."


    "I''m sorry..." She speaks and quickly ps her wings, flying into the starry and night sky.


    "Helena!!" Donna shouts and quickly looks at Wrath. "Take me to her!"


    Wrath doesn''t move and just looks at Donna with an upset expression. Then Lucien hugs Donna. "It''s alright; she''s not going to run away or anything. She just needs some time to think."


    Donna is really concerned about Helena, especially after learning more about her sad past. "But... she needs help!"


    Lucien looks at the sky. "I really want to help her, but she needs to ept my help as I can''t force her into anything."


    "Leave her alone a while." Lust speaks and quickly continues. "As soon as she realizes how powerful our family is going to be, she will ept her true destiny."


    Sloth looks at Lucien with a loving expression. "Yes, and at that moment, worrying about her children would be bullshit because Lucien will destroy any threat to them."


    Lucien can''t help but wonder what that will be like when his children are born. He keeps thinking about that since Sophia returned to his side, mainly because their child will be born soon due to both of them having powerful life mana.


    Then he thinks about how a child could give Helena back the happiness she lost. Lucien feels a lot of desire to please her as well as all his wives because giving pleasure will make him receive more pleasure and thus be stronger to protect his whole family.


    And while thinking about that, he remembers that he should be having his wedding night right now, giving his wives so much pleasure to keep them getting stronger.

 Chapter 414: Dawn {R-18}

    Chapter 414: Dawn {R-18}


    While Helena watches from above the clouds, Lucien''s group returns to that fox vige. He and Donna are concerned about the depressed fallen angel, but now there is nothing they can do for her.


    At the same time, Daisy and Rose are thrilled that she is healed. As soon as the group arrives in that courtyard, the girls gather around them and Sophia to celebrate the good news.


    While the girls talk, Donna sits next to Eve at the big table and starts drinking as much apple wine as she can.


    Lucien approaches her, takes the bottle of wine, and takes a sip. "Don''t worry; she has two years to ept our help."


    "Just promise me that you will help her." She responds.


    "Of course." He smiles.


    Then Donna takes the bottle of wine and finishes it in a single sip. She feels a sweet taste makes that wine so much better, which makes her blush because she has an idea of what that was.


    Then she looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Bring more wine to your older sister."


    He smiles before picking up the empty bottle of wine and walking towards his troops that are serving wine for everyone at the party. However, he only finds empty bottles and ends up going behind the stage to get more wine from the stock.


    In the meantime, everyone tries not to gaze at him, but he is still the center of attention, whether for fox-people or for his wives, who with his troops want his attention so badly. However, the girls are struggling to be patient and wait for the right time.


    As soon as he arrives behind the stage, Lucien sees severalrge boxes frozen by Ang to keep the apple wine cold. He approaches one, and when he picks up a bottle, another person also sticks an arm in that box to pick one too.


    Due to having hundreds of people so close, Lucien''s super senses are confused, but because that person is next to him, he can smell her sweet scent very well.


    "You smell so good... my beautiful wife." Hements as he takes the wine bottle out of the frozen box.


    "I... ehh... it..." Dawn is very embarrassed while her heart is beating too fast. She just had a wedding ceremony with him, but being called his wife in such an affectionate way makes her think that all of that is just a dream.


    Due to the connection with Dawn, Lucien can feel that she is very excited, happy, thrilled, but there is no confusion or any negative feelings in her heart. For the first time since the battle against the Light Empire, she is not thinking badly of herself.


    Then he smiles at her while slowly wrapping his arm around her waist. "Oh, don''t tell me that you regret bing my wife."


    She looks him in the eye while letting him hug her waist. "Do you know what I feel when you say I''m yours?"


    "What?" He asks back.


    "I..." She smiles lovingly. "I feel like I belong somewhere... that I have something real to believe in."


    "A ce next to a demon to fight his deadly wars. Doesn''t that make you hesitant?" He asks as he approaches her mouth with her lips, but he rubs his lips on her cheek instead of kissing her.


    Dawn slowly sticks her hands inside his suit to caress his skin directly. "Actually, I think you''re a devil. Not an ordinary devil, but the most possessive and lustful devil of all..."


    Then she begins to turn her face while her mouth seeks his lips. "But you don''t lie to me. You take care of me... not because you want to use me, but because you desire me... and I like to be desired by you."


    Lucien quickly kisses Dawn. He pushes his tongue inside her delicate mouth and makes a pleasant mess while his hand moves from her waist to her cheerful ass.


    Her fine flowered dress allows him feels her curves so well while he delights in her perfume and the delicious vor of her mouth.


    "Mm..." Dawn moans softly as she pushes Lucien against that frozen box, and they continue to kiss passionately. He doesn''t feel cold because their bodies are getting warmer and warmer due to their arousing.


    For Lucien, time seems to pass slowly while his mind is still full of concerns despite him having fun with Dawn.


    But for her, the minutes go by as fast as seconds because that moment is very pleasurable, and she doesn''t think about anything but to continue kissing Lucien.


    Then a sudden noise rms Dawn. She stops kissing Lucien and realizes that one of his troops is trying to get a bottle of wine from the box behind them.


    The woman quickly steps back and a sorry expression while Dawn hides her face in Lucien''s chest.


    Heughs. "Oh, Dawn, are you ashamed?"


    She can''t look at him in embarrassment. "No... this... is that... I''m just not used to it. There are so many people around us..."


    "I''m so sorry, master..." The woman bows.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong." Lucien also smiles at her and then gives her the bottle of wine he picked up. "Take it to Donna."


    The woman quickly takes the bottle, and Lucien gives her a quick kiss on the lips, which makes her too happy and his other troops jealous.


    Then he starts stroking Dawn''s beautiful blond hair. "We can go somewhere else alone."


    She hugs him tightly while sniffs his neck. "I... I don''t want to be so selfish."


    "But I do." He gently raises her head by the chin and tenderly kisses her lips. "I want a time only with you now, my love."


    Dawn cannot say no to Lucien, especially when he is suggesting something she wants so much. Then she makes a cute sound of agreement as they kiss. "Mm."


    He hugs her and raises her body by the thighs, making her wrap her legs around his waist and arms around his neck.


    Then as they kiss passionately, Lucien leans his body backward while summons the purple world portal, making him and Dawn fall in it and spin through the inter worlds space until they fall on top of his big bed.


    He dematerializes his clothes and ces the Ghost Lady on the headboard. The cursed sword is not very happy to be away from him, but she is very calm for having received so much of his demonic energy.


    When Dawn realizes it, she is on top of Lucien,pletely naked, on his bed, and she can feel his hard member touching her belly.


    "Wait..." Dawn asks while she can''t stop kissing and touching Lucien''s body.


    "There is something wrong?" He asks.


    "I..." Dawn runs her hand over his chest and bed. "I like this bed... I really wanted to be in it with you..."


    "But?" He smiles.


    She gets even more flushed while she can''t look him in the eye. "I... it is that dreamed of being here, doing this with you so many times... but I always imagined when I was in my bed..."


    "Got it." He catches Dawn in his arms in the carrying princess way and walks down the corridor to the main hall on the fifth floor.


    She doesn''t stop smiling as he flies down to her bedroom, which, although not as big as his, is still a pretty big room.


    "Ahh..." Lucien sighs as he enters Dawn''s bedroom. A woman''s bedroom only smells like her, and he loves to feel that as much as possible.


    Her bed is also not small. In fact, it is arge double bed, like all the beds in that house, even the extra beds in the rooms with cribs, which makes it clear that whoever designed that house knew Lucien''s needs very well.


    Lucien lies on the bed with Dawn and begins to kiss her. Due to his super senses, he can smell the natural scent of her body all over the bed, but he also notices another fragrance, one that he also loves very much.


    Also, there is a small stain on the sheet, more proof of the naughty things Dawn did in that bed while thinking about him.


    "Sorry for making you wait so long." Lucien kisses her neck and starts to take her dress off.


    She sticks her fingers in his hair and strokes his horns. "It wasn''t a long time. You gave me time to think, and thanks to that, I was able to conclude that I want to be here with you not because I have nowhere else to go but because my heart desires it... a new life with you and your family."


    "Our family, my wife." He corrects her while kissing her lips.


    "Yeah, hubby." She responds while smiling. "Now, please, make my body yours just as my heart and soul already are."


    That is a request Lucien wants very much to fulfill, as well as his rock-hard cock. He feels like tearing off her dress so as not to waste time, but that is a gift from Laure.


    Then he skillfully removes her dress in a delicate way, a treatment that her bra and panties don''t have. As they fly to the bedroom floor, he gazes at her beautiful naked body.


    "So beautiful..." Lucien smiles at Dawn. Her body is more curvy and soft than muscr, even though she is a warrior who does a lot of physical exercises. Also, her breasts are perfect, especially her nipples, which have a cute shade of pink, highlighted by the fair color of her skin.


    While he is kneeling on the bed and gazing at her body, Dawn has a good view of his cock erect. That looks a lot bigger than when she saw him naked other times. In fact, it looks like a scary demonic spear... But Dawn is a brave warrior and could not be afraid in the happiest moment of her life.


    Then she again wraps her legs around Lucien''s waist while trying to bring her beautiful pink flower closer to his big spear.


    Dawn doesn''t need to say anything because her body is clearly begging Lucien for that. Although he prefers to start with forey, he knows that he will first have to satisfy her most intense desires due to having made her wait so long for that.


    Then hey over her, resting his hands on the bed beside her head, making their faces and bodiese very close.


    She feels his fragrant breath warm her face as he teasingly rubs his nose on her cheek and his cock over her pussy, making her wet the bed with love juices.


    "As my wife, you have the benefit of doing what you want with my body." He smiles as she kisses, bites, and sucks on her lips.


    She smiles back at him while with one hand she caresses his face and with the other, she holds his cock. [It''s so hard!!! And so hot!!!]


    Then, awkwardly, she tries to position the head of his cock at the entrance to her love cave. However, his cock slides easily over her pussy due to her love juices, and Dawn is not upset as that stimtion makes here quickly.


    "Mmmm~~ !!" She moans while squirts love juices on her bed, a lot more than she produced alone, just thinking about Lucien.


    He wastes no time, and just by lowering his body a few centimeters, he makes his cock prate her virgin pink cave.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!" Dawn loudly moans as the pleasure of that incredible orgasm is improved thousands of times by the sensation of feeling Lucien''s cock inside her pussy.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien feels great pleasure running through his body along with power. For him, that is the best way to fuck a pussy: while his woman is having an orgasm and moaning with the pleasure that only he can give her...


    Pleasure for his body, mind, heart, soul, and nature.

 Chapter 415: More is great {R-18}

    Chapter 415: More is great {R-18}


    "Mmmm~~ !!" Dawn only moans as she can''t describe how good it feels to have Lucien''s cock inside her.


    That is a totally new feeling and a lot better than she expected. Yet, her body feels like having his cock inside her pussy is something natural, something she knew would happen and was just waiting for it.


    She quickly bes addicted to feeling that much pleasure, and with every millimeter that Lucien''s cock goes deeper inside her pussy, more waves of pleasure elevate her orgasm.


    Her hands squeeze his back as she feels an uncontroble desire to feel him even deeper. The inner pink walls of her love cave squeeze his cock as much as they can to take that shape and give him as much pleasure as she is feeling.


    At the same time, Dawn feels waves of power running through her body along with pleasure. That power is unlike anything she has ever felt, and knowing Lucien is making her so happy and stronger at the same time makes her loves him even more.


    She can''t help but look at him with a loving expression, which added to her expression of pleasure, makes her look so cute and sexy.


    "I love you..." She speaks in a breathless voice between moans.


    Lucien smiles and pushes his cock even deeper inside her pussy, breaking her hymen in one quick motion. She does not feel pain, but she loudly moans because of the high pleasure.


    "AHHhhhhhh..." She feels even more breathless as his big cock fills every part of her pussy''s warm interior. That feeling should be ufortable, but she can only feel pleasure due to Lucien''s demonic energy and the great amount of life mana he gave her with kisses.


    He pushes his cock to the bottom of her pussy and silences her moans with a passionate kiss while speaking in her mind. ''If loving someone means wanting only good things to that person, protecting and making them happy... as well as desiring their body, then I love you too.''


    "Mmmmm..." Dawn''s moans still escape her mouth as they kiss. She feels so much pleasure with his cock inside her pussy that she can''t control her body and her nails scratch Lucien''s back while she even bites his lips.


    Lucien is already used to ''intense'' love sessions, so he has no problem with that. His wings spread out as he moves his hips back and forth, not giving Dawn time to get used to such pleasure.


    When the head of his dick runs back to the entrance of her love cave, some of Dawn''s blood drips from her pussy along with lots of love juices squirting, which wets his cock.


    Without wasting time, Lucien moves his hips forward, making his cock runs to the bottom of her pussy again while he feels every part of her wet and warm insides twitching.


    "AH! AHH! AHHH!!! LUCIEN!!! HUBBY!!! Dawn keeps having one orgasm after another while he gives her so much pleasure.


    The tattoo on her belly shines since they started having sex, but Lucien realizes that it shines more intensely each time his cock gets deeper inside her, the closest to her baby room.


    He''s still not used to thinking about children while having sex with his wives, but it makes more and more sense every time he wonders about that.


    His house has many rooms with cribs, the children seem to help his wives gain benefits from his blood inheritance, his children will probably also have great potential due to that... but the best part is still to create a family with those women and fulfill their desires to be mothers.


    In other words, having sex is no longer just about pleasure and power but also about getting his beloved wives pregnant.


    [A baby would only do Dawn good... give her one more reason to be happy.] Lucien thinks as he continues to move his hips back and forth, going deeper and deeper inside her pussy.


    The synchrony of their souls makes Dawn understands Lucien''s intention. At that moment, looking him in the eye as his cock kisses her cervix entrance, she also realizes that she wants a baby, his child.


    "Cum... mmmm... with me!!" She begs between moans.


    And Lucien answers her request. He holds her by the waist and ps his wings hard, making a wave of wind make a mess in the bedroom while he thrusts his cock even deeper inside her.


    "AHHHHH~~!!!" Dawn feels Lucien''s cockpletely fill her pussy and go beyond. She feels the head of his cock entering her most private part and pouring so much hot baby seeds inside her womb.


    His love juices run into her while hers runs out, squirting on him while she has an incredible orgasm. She feels his dick throbbing inside her while her pussy twitch around it.


    Lucien doesn''t spare his essence and gives Dawn so much hot cock milk, quickly filling her insides, and even though his cock is still inside her deepest part, his cum starts to leak her pussy.


    She was almost reaching the secondyer of the Mortal Realm due to being close to Lucien and Amelia, but now due to her gaining a lot of his demonic energy directly inside her and along with so much pleasure, she quickly enters and passes directly through the secondyer, arriving in the third, and her power keeps increasing.


    He kisses her passionately while feeling her body go limp because of so much pleasure. Then he lies on his back on the bed, leaving her on top of him.


    Dawn strokes and kisses Lucien''s face while giggling. "Hahaha... thank you... thank you for so much baby seeds... there''s no way I will not get pregnant like this."


    Heughs at her cheerful expression as she kisses him. "You don''t have to thank me for anything. And about the child... well, as far as we know, it is not just about my cum but about me giving you a lot of life mana."


    She makes a thoughtful expression while continuing to kiss, lick, and suck on his lips. "But you are giving me so much life mana... and there is so much of your essence inside me."


    "Still, we just started doing it today, so we have to do it several times every day from now on." He exins.


    Dawn''s eyes sparkle with expectation as she thinks about having sex with Lucien several times every day. She kisses him again. "Yes! I want to do this over and over again!!"


    Lucien hugs her and rolls their bodies, getting on top of her again while his cock is over her pussy and low belly area. "So let''s continue... my dick already misses the feeling of being inside your pussy."


    "Wait... there''s so much hot milk leaking from inside me..." She says as she starts to moan again. Then she tries to get out of bed. "I''m going to take a bath and be back quickly."


    However, he doesn''t let her runs away and hugs her from behind while his cock slides between her thighs, covered in the mix of their love juices. "Don''t go yet."


    "But..." Dawn tries to escape to the bathroom because she wants to be clean so he can fuck her again, but he starts to kiss the back of her neck and caress her waist and breasts, making her start tough. "Hahaha..."


    Then he kisses her delicate ear. "Your pussy may be full, but as this is also about life mana, you better let me fill your belly and ass as well."


    She again looks expectant and naughty while reflecting on that. "I always wondered what it tasted like..."


    Then, she runs a finger on her pussy and takes some of his cum before drinking that. "Hmmm... this is so fucking good!!"


    Lucienughs and rolls their bodies again,ying his back on the bed while Dawn is on top of him. "Drink as much as you want."


    She looks at his erect cock like a spear aiming at the sky, then quickly holds it and starts to kiss Its head awkwardly but lovingly.


    "Mmmm~~!" She moans as she takes pleasure in feeling his cock in her mouth. But she is also a little confused because all her knowledge of sex is theoretical.


    Then she looks at Lucien with an embarrassed expression. "I... I''m not really sure how to do this."


    Before he can say anything, Lust materializes her body next to Dawn, already naked, of course. "I''ll teach you."


    "Sure you do." Lucien smiles at them. He knows that Lust was waiting for the best time to appear and ask for her share of cock milk.


    Without wasting time, Lust starts licking his balls and then runs her tongue up over his cock shaft slowly, covering it with her saliva until she reaches Its head and then starts devouring it, taking his cock down deep inside her throat.


    "Hah..." Lucien takes great pleasure in Lust''s blowjob. She is the woman who best knows his body and how to give him the most pleasure.


    And Dawn observes everything while his cum and her love juices continue to leaking down her pussy. She really wants to please Lucien, so she is thrilled to learn how to do that with Lust.


    After demonstrating how to use her lips and tongue on his cock, Lust let Dawn try it. She quickly begins to give Lucien a lot of pleasure as licking his cock is pleasurable for both of them.


    But as Dawn starts to have fun alone, Lust starts to get jealous while just watching. Then she starts to lick his dick too.


    [Ahh... two tongues are really better than just one....] Lucien thinks as he watches the girls devour his dick passionately.


    He starts stroking their hair and even moves his waist up, masturbating his cock between the soft tongues of his lovers.


    That looks perfect, and Lucien just wants to keep lying there while Dawn and Lust give his cock that heavenly treatment... but he soon hears an upset voice in his mind.


    ''Lucien!! Where are you? You are with Sophia, don''t you?'' Amelia asks while she doesn''t see him at the party.


    He doesn''t answer her but opens the purple world portal where she is, and Amelia quickly enters it. After a few seconds, she leaves the portal above his bed and falls in his arms.


    Lucien quickly kisses her until she is breathless. Then she looks around and gets ashamed for not seeing Sophia with Dawn and Lust.


    "I... I''m sorry..." She gives him a pleading expression as she tries to control her jealousy. Part of her is happy that he is finally taking care of Dawn, but she is always jealous of Lust because she is the only woman who is always with him.


    "Start using your tongue to do something other thanining about Sophia." He tries to speak to Amelia in a stern tone, but it ends up sounding loving because he loves her so much.


    Amelia begins to kiss Lucien''s lips and face while trying to smiles seductively. "Of course, my love... I make you feel good..."


    Lucien feels likeughing because Amelia looks much cuter than seductive. But of course, cuteness also makes him very horny, so that works as well.


    Then Amelia continues to kiss his face and begins to move her tongue down. She licks all his up body until she joins Dawn and Lust in the main part.


    Dawn and Amelia looked at each other for a second before lovingly smiling. Then they start sucking Lucien''s cock together with Lust in excellent sync.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien closes his eyes as he now feels three soft tongues taking care of each part of his cock.


    [And three are better than two...]

 Chapter 416: Emerald Gardens {R-18}

    Chapter 416: Emerald Gardens {R-18}


    After Amelia teamed up with Dawn and Lust to make a triple blowjob to Lucien, Envy couldn''t stay out of the fun and materialized her body on top of him to have his mouth only for her.


    And then he fucked them so hard until they came several times, but only for half an hour. Of course, the girls wanted more, but he has so many wives to take care of until everyone is satisfied.


    He wants to bring them all to his bedroom and fuck them together, but he also knows that they like it when he focuses on them alone, or at least a few of them, by time before they all end up sleeping exhausted in his big bed.


    So Lucien leaves Dawn and Amelia in the bathroom while leaving the purple world to bring more girls home and give them a great time.


    As soon as he returns to the fox vige, he focuses his senses to find his girls. Lucien can see and hear that all his girls are having fun at the party. He obviously materializes the purple and ck suit again.


    There are groups of his wives talking to Sophia and Eve while others talk to Laure and the fox-people. But no one dares to approach Donna because they are very afraid of her.


    Lucien smiles when he sees that Helena is beside her, both drinking a lot of apple wine to forget the problems. Well, he would like to be able to do that too, but his life mana doesn''t give him that option.


    Although all his wives are having fun, he knows that just letting them know that he has free time for them would make them jump into his arms. Yet, it has to be organized so that they all feel special, thus generating more pleasure and power for them.


    Since it is not easy to choose who he will take to bed first, Lucien looks for the girls in a smaller group, which is currently Ghnna and Ghalenna.


    They are not talking about something particr but just watching the stars together. Then he approaches them and hugs them from behind, wrapping his arms around their waists. "What are my cute girls doing here alone?"


    Ghnna quickly hugs Lucien too and kisses him. "We are just watching the stars."


    But her mother shows no reaction, although she is feeling many things due to the fact that Lucien is hugging her. She just doesn''t know what to do yet.


    "Your girls? I don''t remember doing that ceremony." Ghalenna responds with a proud tone. She really does look like a disciple of Eve and Pride.


    Lucien approaches his mouth to her neck as he sticks his hand under her blouse and touches the tattoo on her low belly area. "You have this mark as proof that you are my woman, whether you did the ceremony or not."


    She begins to lose control of her emotions while her body feels great with Lucien''s touch. Due to their soul contract, she can feel that he just wants to do her good, and that makes it difficult for her to have any resistance to his body.


    "I... mmmm... I did it to be with my daughter and serve my Queen... uhh..." She speaks honestly between soft moans.


    Having a beautiful mature woman moaning softly in his arms makes Lucien very horny. His cock, already rock-hard, can hardly wait while pressed against Ghalenna sexy ass.


    He starts to kiss her neck. "I understand your reasons, and that is why I know that the best ce for you is beside me. You see, Ghilenna and Eve, as well as all my women, are getting stronger quickly, so you will not be able to help them if you cannot get stronger fast too."


    "Mmmm... ahhhh..." Ghalenna tries not to moan, but that is impossible even with her covering her mouth. "Queen Eve... makes me stronger..."


    Lucien continues to kiss her skin and even lick her neck. "Yes, she does... but you know that her abilities are focused on temporary boosts while I can give you a lot of real power and a lot of pleasure too. So why wouldn''t you want that?"


    That logic has no ws. He is the most handsome and attractive man she has ever seen and wants to give her power and pleasure. Ghalenna cannot ept such a wonderful thing to happen to her.


    "Why?" She asks as she continues to moan, but the fact that she doesn''t try to get away from him makes it clear that her mind no longer has any control over her body''s desires.


    "Because whether you''re serving Eve or me, you''re already part of our family." He quickly responds and then begins to kiss her face closer and closer to her mouth. "And you are a beautiful woman that I want to fuck since the first time I saw you."


    Again, Lucien''s words make a lot of sense to Ghalenna. Still, there is one thing that concerns her. "But ... won''t it be weird to do that alongside with my daughter?"


    "Marie thought that would be a problem... but today we have great sex with her sister and mother." Hements as he continues teasing her.


    Meanwhile, Ghnna kisses Lucien''s shoulder and neck. "Mom... the longer it takes you to ept this, the more you will regret itter. There are so many women wanting Lucien''s affection, but he is here, inviting you to his bed."


    Having no reason to refuse that, Ghalenna begins to yield to her desires. She begins to turn her head, bringing her lips closer to Lucien''s.


    He holds her by the nack of her head and kisses her sweet lips passionately. That mature vor added to her nature affinity is very pleasurable for him.


    "Mm~~!!" Ghalenna moans like a young girl in love as she satisfies the longing that she has for his mouth.


    [It''s as good as the first time...] She thinks while remembering their first kiss. Her hands begin to caress his body and instinctively move towards his groin.


    While kissing Ghalenna, Lucien feels Ghnna start to get jealous, so heughs and kisses her too, mixing the vors of mother and daughter in his mouth.


    There are certain things that the more sinful, the more pleasuring they are for Lucien, like fucking his sisters and having mothers and daughters at the same time, two things that will be even more sinful in a not-so-distant future.


    Kissing daughter and kissing mother... kissing mother and kissing daughter... Lucien takes turns kissing those delicious lips while his hands caress and squeeze those hot asses.


    The girls'' hands also don''t stand still, caressing his body, which makes them hornier and hornier, so Lucien quickly opens the purple world portal.


    As soon as they enter the inter-world space, Lucien dematerializes his clothes, and Ghnna immediately starts to caress his dick, but her mother is not sure what to do.


    Ghalenna is not a virgin and tried to serve her husband well, but sex with him was something very simple and straightforward, with him cumming in less than five minutes. But with Lucien, they''ve been kissing and touching for more than five minutes.


    Lucien takes Ghalenna''s hand to his cock next to his daughter''s while he continues to kiss both of them. Then he sticks his hands inside their panties and toches their already wet pussies.


    The mature elf is shocked by the size of Lucien''s cock when he is horny. [Damn!! This is too big... it is two or tri times bigger than that of my ex-husband.]


    As they kiss and touch each other, the time seems to pass very quickly, and they soon arrive at Lucien''s bedroom. The portal appears above their bed, and they fall on it.


    Ghnna wants to suck Lucien''s cock, but since he had an amazing blowjob recently, he wants to do it now, also because it''s Ghalenna''s first time with him.


    Then he quickly takes off their dresses, which are alike, and smiles when he sees that their bodies are also very simr.


    The only difference between their bodies is that Ghalenna has a more mature body, with slightlyrger breasts and ass. But what most catches his attention is that she has fluffy emerald green vaginal hair just like her daughter, or rather, Ghnna has that part exactly like her mother.


    They look at him with a flushed expression because he is gazing at them with such a lewd expression, which makes Lucien even more horny and eager to make a painting to immortalize that mother and daughter scene.


    But now is not the time to paint but to taste those delicious elves. So Lucien wastes no time and starts touching and kissing their bodies.


    He kisses their lips, bites their nipples, and licks their bellies until he reaches on their lovely pink flowers. Then while he sucks the nectar directly from one of them, he strokes the other with his fingers, making both mother and daughter moan.


    "Mmmm..." Ghnna has had sex with Lucien many times, but she never gets tired of it. He always seems to do something new and give her more and more pleasure. And well, sex is always different because he has his increasingly powerful demonic energy and gives his wives more power each time.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." But Ghalenna is in the clouds of pleasure, feeling an orgasm that is not caused by her fingers for the first time.


    Each wave of pleasure that Lucien''s tongue sends from her pussy to her whole body makes her regret not having done that before. Also, she feels waves of power together with pleasure making her feel stronger and stronger.


    While the girls have astonishing orgasms, Lucien continues to take turns between sucking and stroking their pussies. Then they start squirting love juices at the same time.


    "AHHH~~!!!" They moan even louder and hold hands for fear of flying away from so much pleasure.


    "Hahaha..." Lucien excitedly drinks their nectar and is not surprised that the taste is also very simr. Yet, he can feel that Ghalenna''s love juices are slightly sweeter than her daughter''s.


    After drinking a lot of that sacred wine, he kneels in front of Ghalenna and pulls her body towards his. He starts teasing her pussy with his cock, making her squirts more love juices.


    Ghalenna can''t help but be a little concerned while she sees the tip of Lucien''s cock touch the tattoo on her belly while Its shaft is still over her pussy.


    It is evident that not his entire cock is needed topletely fill her insides. However, Ghnna spoke manky times about how wonderful it is to feelpletely filled by him.


    [Only pleasure, without pain, that''s what they all said...] She thinks while remembering the conversations she had with his other wives.


    Her body starts to react every time he hits his cock on her pussy. She is looking forward to that, or rather, she is already craving for that.


    But Lucien continues to tease her. He rubs his cock over several parts of her body while they both look at each other with proud expressions.


    "I respect your pride..." He leans his body over hers and brings their lips together. "But now it''s time for you to respect mine."


    "..." Ghalenne understands what Lucien wants, but she doesn''t quite know how to do it, or maybe she doesn''t want to appear submissive.


    "Or I can start with your daughter..." He teasingly smiles as he pretends to start moving to the side.


    "NO!!" Ghalenna quickly grabs his dick. "I... I want you... to fuck me..."


    He begins to caress her neck and face. "It''s not that hard to be honest, right?"


    Ghalenna pouts as she started kissing Lucien''s hand while continuing to stroke his cock. "I... I want to feel you inside me... I want you to make me feel good as my ex-husband was never able to do... I want you to love me."


    "Sure." Lucien lovingly smiles at her as he starts to move his hips forward. She positions the head of his cock at the entrance to her pussy and waits to feel him inside her.


    Meanwhile, Ghnna looks at them with a jealous expression. "Why do I have to go second?"

 Chapter 417: Reaching the Earth Realm {R-18}

    Chapter 417: Reaching the Earth Realm {R-18}


    Ghalenna looks into Lucien''s eyes as she holds his cock, and he moves his hips forward, prating her for the first time.


    She is not a virgin. However, she does not know what to expect due to Lucien being so different from any other man. She is eager and excited, as never since her first time with her husband meant nothing but an obligation for her.


    There is actually nothing about her ex-husband in her mind. He meant nothing to her while Lucien is Eve''s brother and her daughter''s husband, besides being the first man she is attracted to.


    So, that moment, when she feels the head of Lucien''s cock touches the entrance of her pussy has significant meaning for her.


    She tries to focus on each sensation and feels Lucien''s cock gently making Its way through her love cave, which is still too tight due to the inability of her ex-husband''s cock to cause any reaction in her body.


    "Ahhh... mm~~!!" She moans as Lucien''s big cock slowly goes millimeter by millimeter inside her.


    [It''s so thick!!] It''s the first thing she thinks. [And so hot...]


    Despite theck of a hymen, Ghalenna has an experience very simr to that of a virgin. She feels her inner walls being stretched by Lucien''s cock while her pussy contracts and tries to take the shape of it.


    She cannot stop her body from having another orgasm, and she holds Lucien''s arms while moaning louder and louder. However, she does not stop looking at his beautiful eyes that are now shining purple.


    Then Lucien smiles, and she is mesmerized. For a second, Ghalenna doesn''t think about anything, and time seems to stop, so¡­


    He moves his hips forward in one hard movement, thrusting his cock all the way inside her pussy, which squeezes him so tight.


    "AHHHHHH!!!" She moans very loudly while feeling more pleasure than ever. Her back arches and Lucien seals her mouth with a passionate kiss.


    At that moment, Ghalenna is sure of some things, like the fact that her husband didn''t really mean anything to her, and only now is she really feeling like aplete woman.


    Lucien wastes no time and starts moving his hips back and forth, exploring each part of her delicious pussy, which continues twitching and gives him so much pleasure.


    He realizes that she starts to push her body upward, trying to move in sync with him. But as that position does not allow her to have much mobility, he rotates their bodies, leaving her mounting on him.


    "Ah! Ahh!! AHHH!!!" Ghalenna starts moving her ass up and down, smashing her pussy against his cock while keeping her hands on his chest.


    Lucien lifts her ass in sync with her movements, making his cock hits deep inside her. He also strokes her thighs and her breasts while she strokes his chest.


    Every wave of pleasure that Lucien''s cock and his caresses cause in Ghalenna''s body makes her feel more and more powerful. Also, she feels that her body wants more and more of that.


    She starts to feel like doing things she never thought of before, so she starts to kiss him passionately and even sucks his finger while smashing her ass against his body faster and harder.


    Ghnna watches at everything with a shocked expression. She knows well how Lucien can arouse such feelings in any woman, but her mother is epting him and changing very quickly.


    But in fact, her case was also like that. Both of them did not fall in love with him at first but were very willing to ept power and pleasure.


    While Ghalenna and Lucien have crazy sex, they are giving in to their desires and enjoying a lot of demonic energy, which makes him feel his power reaches the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm, mainly because of the love session he just had with the other girls.


    Her situation is even better because thanks to her having a lot of demonic energy from Eve in her body, Lucien can easily create a mix of energies, making Ghalenna go from the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm directly to the fourthyer before she receives her first cumshot.


    Lucien is in no hurry to cum while making Ghalenna have many orgasms. He can feel that her main desires are power and pleasure, in addition to getting along with her daughter and serving Eve, of course.


    As she continues to move her ass, he runs his hand over her sexy body. He caresses her belly and squeezes her breasts before hold her by the neck to bring her lips to his mouth.


    He kisses her and then rotates their bodies again, but as soon as he gets on top of her, Lucien just rotates her body and lifts her, making her stay on all fours. All of that without taking his dick out of her pussy.


    "Mmmm~~!" Ghalenna continues to moan as she moves her hips backward as she doesn''t want to stop feeling his cock moving inside her.


    Lucien also starts to move his hips back and forth while he fucks her from behind. Also, he starts to squeeze and p her ass, as well as kissing her back, giving her even more pleasure.


    After she lost track of how many orgasms she had, he finally came the first time. It doesn''t mean much to Ghalenna as to his other wives because she is not in love with him and wants to have his child yet, but that still marks the beginning of something great for her.


    "AHHHHHhhhh..." She moans as she holds the headboard. Lucien''s hot cock milk runs inside her pussy, making her feel better and better.


    He also feels great. Ghalenna is still a very proud woman, but her body already belongs to him, and her heart will soon belong.


    They lie side by side while he continues to hug her, who is breathless. "Ahh... uh... this... you do it much better than my ex-husband..."


    Ghnna makes an expression of disgust because her mother is mentioning her father at such a time. But Lucien justughs while kissing Ghalenna''s neck. "You don''t have to tell me that. I just want to take care of you from now on."


    "That sounds good to me..." She responds as she feels exhausted because there has so much of Lucien''s demonic energy inside her now.


    Lucien takes his cock out of her, and a lot of his cum leaks with her love juices. Then he strokes her hair. "Get some rest; as soon as your body is ready, we will continue."


    Ghalenna makes a shocked expression because she didn''t expect to do that again for at least a day. That was very intense, but she is looking forward to a second round, of course.


    Then Ghnna quickly jumps on Lucien, making them roll on the bed until they stop with her on top of him. She starts to kiss his face. "Now it''s my turn, right??"


    "Yeah, my dear." He smiles.


    --------------------------------


    After giving Ghnna a lot of pleasure, Lucien had a second round with her mother and Lust, of course. Then the girls had a bath before joining Amelia and Dawn in the kitchen for a snack before heading back to his bedroom.


    He went back to the fox vige and brought Mia and Cassidy home. After having a great time alone with them, he continued bringing girls in small groups while the others had fun at the party.


    Thanks to his new power level, he had a significant increase in strength, speed, as well as his senses and soul power also got better. And that has further improved the purple world, which now has a 2.8x time difference; that is, 1 hour in the normal world is 2 hours and 48 minutes in the purple world.


    Another thing that Lucien and Lust noticed was that some specific manas within his body got much more potent, especially the fire mana he got from Maggie and the earth mana he got from Rose.


    Although curious to try to use those manas as he uses his girls'' wind mana to do wind shes with his sword, he kept giving them a great time for their wedding night.


    After gathering all his wives on his big bed, Lucien fucked them again, except for Kara, who is still waiting for her birthday to give thatst step.


    Due to his new power level, the benefits that the girls had were really surprising. Not all of them evolved threeyers in a single love session like Ghalenna because only she had a lot of Eve''s demonic energy, but all his girls reached a newyer while some evolved twoyers.


    Ang and Cassidy reached the sixthyer of the Mortal Realm, making it clear that they are still his wives with no special characteristics who can most benefit from his demonic energy due to their perfect rtionship.


    Scarlett, Olivia, and Astrid also had amazing improvements and are just a short step away, or just another love session to reach the sixthyer. After solving their revenge problems, they are now focused on bing stronger to help Lucien and their family.


    Oya is also very close to reaching the sixthyer. She has incredible sync with Lucien and no worries or anything to keep her from being totally satisfied.


    The other girls also had great improvements. Almost all of them are in the fifthyer of the Mortal Realm, while Dawn is still in the third. However, she is almost in the fourthyer, and soon she will be able to reach the others.


    Kara and Ko also received affection from Lucien as pats and kisses. The cute maid has made a breakthrough, reaching the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm while the little tigress is in the secondyer.


    Sophia and Amelia did not have very significant advances because they need a lot more demonic energy to advance in the Earth Realmyers. Because they have higher power levels than Lucien, the benefits they gained from him are slightly reduced but still much higher than the demonic energy that his other wives earn because his sisters also generate other demonic energies.


    The sins, as always, have their power limited to a level below their hosts'' power level.


    Andst but not least, Lucien. After a full day in purple world fucking his wives, he improved from the start of the ninthyer straight to Its peak.


    And now, while having sex with Sophia on her floating pillow above his house, Lust warns him that he is about to enter the Earth Realm.


    "Nnh!! Ahhh... Yes!!!" Sophia moans as she feels Lucien''s cock make a mess in her ass.


    He continues to hold her delicate waist while fucks her from behind. He has generated so much demonic energy today that he feels he can use that to stay in his super boosted state for more than an hour. However, he wants more and more. His body craves more demonic energy and more power as well as to continue pleasing his lovers.


    "Ohh... I''m cumming, my dear." Lucien smiles as he looks at that purple sky.


    "Let''s do it together," Sophia asks as she feels her body go limp. Lucien has already made her have so many orgasms that she can only get on all fours because he is supporting her.


    "Yeah..." He thrusts his cock deep in Sophia''s soft ass and cum as much as he can. Waves of pleasure run through their bodies while their demonic energies mix in the best way possible.


    No matter how much he loves his other wives, the benefits Lucien gains from having sex with Sophia and Amelia are much more significant. That mix of demonic energies makes him easily break thest barrier of the Mortal Realm and finally make it to Earth Realm.


    Along with the immense pleasure ofing in Sophia''s tight ass, Lucien feels the best improvement in his power ever. He feels all his muscles and bones getting much stronger.


    His senses get much better starting with his hearing and smell. Then he realizes that he can clearly see grains of sand three miles away on another floating rock.


    The energies inside his body start to get more and more excited, mainly his demonic energies, life mana, wind mana, and now also especially fire and earth mana.


    "Huh??" Lucien is confused when he realizes that his nails are growing too rapidly while his hands are on Sophia''s ass.


    He quickly ps his wings and flies a few meters away from her while Lust materializes her body beside him. His nails grow and shrink in a simr way to Astrid''s ws, though without his control.


    Then his eyes gopletely gray, and Lucien feels the vision be strange. Without his control, he focuses again on that rock three miles away, but this time he can see through the rock and the trees, in a way simr to Maggie''s vision ability, but he didn''t have to channel that magic arc, like her.


    "Lust? What''s going on?" Lucien thinks he is having ess to his wives'' abilities due to their manas inside his body, but he still asks Lust.


    She continues to smile at him as she analyzes his body. "That''s what you''re thinking... you''re using your wives'' abilities... in an improved way."


    Lucien tries to control those energies, but it is not easy to control so many manas simultaneously. He tries to use his demonic energy to calm those other energies.


    Then parts of his skin be momentarily petrified while his eyes glow red like mes that soon turn purple.


    "Amazing!" Hements.


    "Amazing indeed," Slothments as she materializes her body next to Lust while Sophia can''t really move now.

 Chapter 418: Maturity is relative

    Chapter 418: Maturity is rtive


    While Lucien tries to calm his different manas with his demonic energy, Lust analyzes the changes in his body.


    "The increase in strength, speed, and endurance is much better than I expected... you look nothing like someone from Earth Realm without even using your demonic energy to boost yourself." Shements.


    Sloth nods. "I never saw anything like that. He seems to benefit from demonic energy even better than us... Is that so because he is the first demon to have a soul contract with other demons?"


    Lust does not know how to answer that question, but she understands well why he is able to use other abilities of his wives now.


    "You needed more power to be able to control these manas. And since you started to have sex with Maggie, Astrid, and Rose after Sophia, Mia, and Cassidy, those manas are naturally the most powerful within you." She exins.


    Lucien already expected things to be that way. "I feel so powerful now... but it is so difficult to control these abilities."


    "You will soon adapt and perhaps use them in different ways than you use the Wind sh." Lustments.


    "Hmmm..." He thinks as he looks at his hand as his skin is getting momentarily petrified. "What about them? My wives."


    Lust quickly responds. "They will also receive more abilities due to your demonic energy, but they need more time, power, and demonic energy."


    "You should try your new power and abilities. A sparring session with Donna would be ideal." Sloth suggests.


    Lucien shakes his head. "I will try itter; now I need to prepare my troops for the battle against the angels."


    "You just spent twenty-four hours having sex. Do you ever rest?" She asks.


    "I will let you know when I have time to rest, and then we can rest together." He responds.


    Sloth smiles. "But then we will not rest..."


    "You already know me so well." He smiles back at her.


    He kisses Sloth and then he starts to open the portal while materializing simple andfortable clothes. "Take care of Sophia."


    Lucien returns to the fox vige. It is already morning in the normal world, but there are still a lot of people in that courtyard. Some of them are waking up after sleeping on benches or even on the ground while his troops are cleaning up the mess.


    The partysted until dawn because Clovis brought all his stock of wine. He and Laure returned to their home as soon as Anne and Elsie went to the purple world, but the other people continued to enjoy themselves.


    "Master." Lucien''s troops greet him respectfully as soon as they see him.


    He lovingly smiles at them. Despite not having the same rtionship with them as he has with his wives, Lucien also loves his troops. They are very loyal and are always working hard, as now, that even after spending the whole night serving the fox-people at the party, they are also cleaning up the whole mess.


    "As soon as you are done cleaning up, get ready to travel." He speaks in an authoritative tone.


    "Yes, Master!" Despite being tired and sleepy, the girls respond quickly and excitedly.


    Lucien cannot be more satisfied with them. Of course, he does not n to make them walk to the site of thest battle against the angels but rather travel on floating ships, giving them time to rest, as well as the special training they love so much.


    He lets his troops continue cleaning the courtyard and walk in the direction where Lust said Eve is. He finds her sitting on the grass under arge tree while Donna and Helena sleep with their heads lying on herp.


    "It looks like you got a new little sister." Lucien smiles at Eve as he looks at Helena sleeping on herp. The fallen angel looks just like an innocent and adorable young girl now.


    "Good morning, Luci." Eve smiles back at him. Then she strokes Helena''s hair. "She doesn''t look like a damn two-thousand-year-old angel..."


    He sits next to Eve. "She is like our sisters: just girls who have had a troubled life and need a lot of love and care."


    Eve looks at him with a teasing smile. "Did you sleep well? Or rather, did you have a lot of fun yesterday?"


    Lucien can''t help but get embarrassed as he doesn''t want to talk to Eve about sex with his wives. He looks at the horizon. "Lust said we had a few days before the angels arrive..."


    "You want to be prepared, right? I was also thinking about it." Shements.


    "I will focus on preparing the troops." He speaks.


    Eve does an upset expression. "You just had your wedding night; I don''t like that you have to have sex with two thousand women now."


    "We don''t know how many angels are going toe or their power. We have to be prepared for everything." He responds.


    She puts her hand on his shoulder. "I''m with you now. Pride and I are going to boost the troops, making them a lot more powerful."


    Lucien strokes Eve''s hand while smiling at her. "We have to do our best, big sis. Also, I can''t say that I don''t like it... This is who I need to be now: a demon addicted to pleasure."


    "But..." Eve doesn''t like the fact that she stands still while Lucien works so hard.


    "He is right." Pride materializes her body and speaks in an arrogant tone.


    Lust is shocked that Pride materializes her body just to say that Lucien is right. She thinks that her sister is changing too fast, but she didn''t realize that she changed so fast after meeting him as well.


    Lucien ignores Pride and speaks to Eve. "Do you know where Daisy is? I need her to make the floating ships."


    "What happened to Ang and her daughters?" She asks.


    He is embarrassed again because talking about it to Eve is very strange. "They... well, they will need a good time to absorb the great amount of demonic energy I gave them."


    Eve can understand what he said, but Pride smiles provocatively. "He means that they can''t move because he fucked them so hard the whole night."


    "It was a whole day in the purple world." Lust materializes her body and speaks.


    "What? Is he already so powerful?" Pride quickly analyzes Lucien''s body and is shocked to find that he is in the Earth Realm.


    Lucien smiles at Pride. "I look forward to testing my new power with you."


    "We can do it right now!" Pride responds quickly and immediately regrets looking so eager to that.


    Despite wanting very much to do a sparring session with Pride now, Lucien knows that he has to take care of his troops. Eve understands that, too, and answers his question. "Daisy said she was going to hunt more squirrels in the forest."


    Lucien gets up after stroking Donna''s hair. "I will speak to her, and we will be traveling in a few minutes."


    "Okay. I''ll wake these sleepers." Eve nods.


    Wasting no time, Lucien flies towards the forest while Eve looks at Pride with a provocative expression.


    "What?" Pride does an upset expression and returns to her soul.


    ---------------------------


    After flying for a minute, Lucien hears a noise in the forest, and Lust says that it is Daisy, so he quicklynds in that ce without realizing that it is a smallke and the mature vampire is bathing.


    "LUCIEN!!!" Daisy screams and submerges her whole body in the water, leaving only her head out while she looks at him with an embarrassed and angry expression.


    "I did not see anything!" He quickly responds as he turns to the other side. But in his mind, he can''t stop thinking about the small part of her big breasts that he saw.


    [Her skin is so pale and looks so soft...] He thinks while having to use his will to calm his cock.


    Daisy bites her lips while she doesn''t know why she is more embarrassed than angry. "D-didn''t you really see a-anything?"


    Lucien replied without thinking to calm her down, but he now feels that something is wrong. He doesn''t lie to his wives and doesn''t want to lie to Daisy either.


    "Actually..." He knows it won''t end well, but he still chooses to tell the truth. "I saw a small part of your breasts."


    "WHAT?!?!?!" Daisy panics. "What are we going to do now??? You shouldn''t have done that, Lucien!!"


    "I was looking for you, and I heard a noise... Lust said that you were here, and Inded very quickly. When I realized what you were doing, it was toote." He exins.


    Daisy trusts Lucien and understands that he didn''t do it because he wanted to. But her heart is beating too fast while she can''t think straight.


    "And do you think that just because you didn''t want to do that, I can pretend that nothing happened? What are you going to do about it?" She asks.


    "I..." Lucien thinks about something. "I know how we can solve it. Look at me."


    Although hesitant to look at Lucien, Daisy slowly turns her head. However, she soon regrets that because she sees something that will never leave her mind, something that no woman could forget even in ten thousand years.


    "LUCIEN!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING???!?!?" Daisy screams again as she turns around, not to see any more of his naked body.


    But her mind is already in a mess. [Why is it so big??!?!? Shit, it wasn''t even hard!!!! No!! I can''t go on thinking about it!!]


    She starts to punch her own forehead. [Stop thinking about it, Daisy!! Stop! Stop!! Stop!!!! Shit!!! I don''t want to keep thinking about his big cock !!! His soooo big cock...]


    Lucien sighs. "I saw your naked body, so if you see mine too, we can be even."


    "What the fuck is this way of thinking? Why are you so childish?" She asks in an upset tone.


    "Childish?" He rolls his eyes. "We just saw a part of each other''s body. It could easily happen in a battle where our opponents damage our clothes."


    Daisy can''t deny that Lucien''s words make sense, but she can''t stay calm as she is very concerned that she can''t stop thinking about his cock, and she imagines that he is also thinking about her breasts.


    "This is serious, Lucien!! I am a married woman!" She speaks.


    "I just saw a small part of your body. That doesn''t mean you cheated on your husband or anything like that." He speaks.


    She bites her lips again. "That''s not the problem, Lucien! It''s just... I... now the image of your cock is in my mind, and that is really bad!"


    Lucien tries to make a fake sad expression even though she isn''t looking at him. "Really bad? I''m sorry for my cock being so disgusting that you got sick just from seeing it for a second."


    "That''s not it! Your cock is not disgusting!" Daisy quickly responds because she fears that Lucien has misunderstood her words.


    But then she gets even more embarrassed and guilty for saying that. "I... the problem is just the opposite... it will never leave my mind... shit!!"


    Lucien finds Daisy''s reactions so cute. A part of him fears he will end up creating problems for them, mainly because of Rose, so he forces himself to stop provoking that sexy mature vampire.


    "Another time, we can talk about my cock for as long as you want, but now I need your help with something." He exins.


    Now that he talked about help, Daisy remembers him saying he was looking for her, and due to the way hended so fast, she ends up thinking that something bad has happened.


    In normal situations, Daisy would have realized that Lucien is very rxed and he would never be like that if something bad had happened, but now she can''t think straight and is therefore worried.


    "What happened? Is something wrong with Rose??" She quickly turns as she gets up from the water.


    At that moment, for a second or less, Daisy looks only at Lucien''s eyes. But then she realizes that he is still naked, and she gets hypnotized by his devilishly attractive body.


    Lucien is also speechless as he can''t stop looking at Daisy''s body, especially at her breasts and low belly area. He can only see a little of her white adorable white vaginal hair because the water is covering her most private.


    "WHY ARE YOU STILL NAKED??!?!?!" Daisy screams as she turns around again. She has never been so agitated before.

 Chapter 419: The love ships are setting sail

    Chapter 419: The love ships are setting sail


    Lucien had to fly a mile away from Daisy for her to start calming down. For her, the problem is not that they have seen each other''s bodies naked, but the fact that everything with him is fascinating and crazy, which makes her feel lively like never and wonder if she will be able to have a normal life alongside her husband after that.


    [You can do this, Daisy!] She speaks to herself. [You are not a little girl anymore, and you can contain such feelings!! You don''t want an exciting life with a devil but a peaceful life with a simple man...]


    She tries to convince herself of those words while continuing to take a bath. But while she washes her body, she can''t stop thinking about Lucien''s naked body, especially his big member.


    And when she realizes it, she''s touching her most private part while that image is lived in her mind. Daisy gets so embarrassed, guilty, horny... That mix of chaotic feelings drives her crazy.


    "LUCIEN!! YOUR STUPID DEVIL!!!! She shouts as she explodes thatke and destroys all the trees within a radius of dozens of meters.


    He clearly hears the echo of her furious cry, which reaches that fox vige, making Eve wonder what Lucien did to deserve that.


    A few minutester, Lucien sees Daisy flying towards the vige and approaches her. "Daisy! Wait for me."


    She stops in the air and looks at him with a fake upset expression, but, in fact, she is angry with her own feelings. "Just say what you want!"


    "Oh..." He friendly smiles as he approaches her. Daisy''s body does not feel any aversion to his, or rather, she cannot help but be attracted to him.


    Daisy''s heart starts to beat faster while she gets very nervous and excited at the same time. [What is he going to do?!?! Is it something lewd?!?! I can''t let this go on... but how am I going to say no if he tries something?!?! Damn, why does it look so hard?!?!]


    She panics as she sees Lucien''s hand approaching her face. She can imagine him caressing her face, then her neck before kissing her passionately. Her lips can already feel the touch of his while her tongue starts to move on its own.


    So many things happen in Daisy''s mind, and she closes her eyes, not knowing what to do.


    "..." But after several seconds, nothing happens, which leaves her confused.


    "..." Daisy waits until a minute has passed. Then she opens her eyes and sees Lucien, two meters away from her, still smiling as he holds a leaf in his hand.


    "It was in your hair... I just wanted to help you." He speaks in a clearly regretful tone.


    [Help you...] Those words echo in Daisy''s mind as she feels really bad for thinking that Lucien wants to take advantage of her while all he''s been doing is helping her.


    Lucien can see that he messed up with her feelings, but he doesn''t regret the way he is acting with her. He is acting normally with Daisy because he thinks this is the most respectful way to treat her, either to make it clear that he wants to take care of her and because he ispletely honest to her as to how he is.


    Still, he demonstrates that he understands her side. "I didn''t want to make you ufortable..."


    Daisy approaches him and takes the leaf from his hands while smiling with an embarrassed expression. "I... I''m not ufortable... Thank you."


    "I''m d." He smiles at her, unaware that his smile is bing her favorite drug. "I would be despondent if you run away because of how I act."


    "I would never do that!" She quickly responds. "Not because you helped me so much, but because... I respect who you are and what you have to do..."


    As he continues to smile, she is even more embarrassed, wishing the world would swallow her up. "I... is that... I just don''t..."


    "We don''t need to talk about it." He suggests. "Let''s pretend that... embarrassed event never existed, okay?"


    Daisy looks him in the eye while keeping her thoughts just for her. [Could you really forget that you saw me naked? I know I won''t be able to forget your c...]


    "Yes, that will be the best." She tries to smile, but he can see that she is not honest, at least not with her body.


    "Let''s go back." He flies towards the vige before he can''t resist hugging her.


    Daisy looks at Lucien''s back and feels something she has never felt before. She feels protected. Then she smiles and flies after him.


    As they fly back to the vige, he asks. "How are you feeling today?"


    "I feel great! My power seems to have increased even more, but I only drank a little squirrel blood..." She replies.


    "Your body needs a few days to transform all the demonic energy that Sophia has given you into your own power. Maybe you will advance anotheryer until there." He exins.


    Daisy''s red eyes sparkle with gratitude and expectation. "I will never be able to repay what you and she did for me."


    Lucien smiles at her. "There is no need for retribution for something we do for the one w..."


    "Family, right?" Daisy finishes Lucien''s sentence even though he was going to say something else. "You already made that clear, and I like that way of thinking a lot. We are really a family now."


    "Good..." Hements as they continue to fly. After a few seconds, he speaks again. "About what I talked earlier... I need you to make floating ships for me to take my troops to our likely battlefield. I want to be prepared when the angels arrive."


    Daisy quickly nods, but she is also curious. "Of course I can do that, but I thought Rose and your other wives could do that easily, too. Marie and Lena seem to be very fond of showing their skills..."


    "The girls need a break after yesterday. We spend all day fu... you know." He exins.


    She can''t help but blush. Daisy cannot even imitate how a normal person deals with a harem, but she is sure that her husband could not give pleasure to many women simultaneously as he is not really good in bed.


    However, she is sure that things with Lucien must be very crazy. [The whole day? All ?f them?? And they are the ones who need rest??? What the hell?!?!?]


    As Daisy starts to think about things she shouldn''t do, and the image of Lucien''s cockes up vividly in her mind, she tries to focus on other things.


    "How is Rose now? Were you too hard on her?" She asks.


    "She likes to do it hard..." Lucien replies without thinking and quickly regrets it. "I mean, she is now lying on our bed with a beautiful and satisfied smile. My life mana restores their vigor, but their bodies need time to deal with the great amount of demonic energy I have given them."


    "Oh... I see... she''s getting stronger... I''m happy..." Daisy stammers as she blushes even more.


    She is really happy for Rose, but if Envy were beside her now, she would beughing while delighting in that growing jealousy.


    [That brat!! Does she like to do it hard?!?! How can she... do so many things that I have never done... How is it to do it hard? Why doesn''t Heike do it hard on me?? What the hell am I thinking?!?!?] Daisy punches her head when she starts thinking about Lucien''s cock again.


    "Are you okay?" Lucien is concerned when she realizes that Daisy''s pale face is nowpletely red.


    "YEAH!" She quickly responds. "I... I can make the ships whenever you want."


    He nods. "I would like you to do them right now. My troops are finishing cleaning up that courtyard, and I''m just going to say goodbye to Anne''s parents."


    "Oh, I would like to ask you for something else." He exins. "I need you to make eleven big ships that have a huge main room with space for a big bed and a big pool. I will start training my troops as soon as possible."


    Daisy is confused at first but quickly understands what kind of training he is talking about. She is not embarrassed to think of him fucking his troops because that just looks like hardworking.


    She understands that she has to do that to make his whole family stronger, which generates more protection for her daughter, who now cannot receive more love from him because her body needs to rest.


    "I think I''ve said something like this before, but..." Daisy looks at Lucien with a loving and appreciative expression. "I admire you. You more than anyone else should be resting now, but you are willing to work non-stop for the sake of your family..."


    She continues. "You ignore your needs and continue to do your best so that your wives can now be lying on your bed with beautiful and satisfied smiles... And I am happy that my daughter is one of them."


    Lucien and Daisy stop in the air as they have already arrived above that courtyard. He looks at her with a loving expression and caresses her face. "You don''t have to be my wife to me to want to take care of you like that."


    "I know..." She caresses his hand on her face while nothing worries her now. When being next to Lucien, it is difficult to worry about anything.


    He again feels that he will lose control of his desires and kiss Daisy, so he points to where Eve is. "Talk to Eve and start making the ships; I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    "Mm." Daisy makes a cute sound of agreement as she watches Lucien fly towards Laure''s house.


    Then shends in front of Eve and smiles when she sees that Helena and Donna are drooling on her thighs. "Morning, Eve."


    "Morning, Daisy." Eve smiles at her. "You and Luci seem... to be getting along."


    Daisy smiles at her. "Yeah, he''s a great man. You really raised him well... very well."


    ------------------------------


    Although Lucien''s wives are tired and need to rest more, it doesn''t hurt for them to leave the purple world for a few minutes to say goodbye to Laure and Clovis.


    They end up talking for half an hour because all the girls thank Laure many times for the wonderful ceremony. Lucien is also very fond of talking to Clovis and hopes to return to Argerim in the future to visit them.


    After an emotional goodbye and Laure, Anne, and Elsie dropped some tears of happiness, the girls returned to the purple world, and Laure apanied Lucien to the door with Clovis.


    "Our humble and tiny house is always open for you and your whole family, my son," Clovis speaks while hugging Lucien.


    "A home where we are wee will always be great." He responds.


    So Laure hugs Lucien too. "Come to see us whenever you can, and... I hope you will be able to rescue your mother soon. I would love to meet her."


    "I will be sure to bring my mom here; you will be great friends." He responds.


    Laure makes a thoughtful expression. "Lucien... about what I told you... I didn''t want to force any responsibility on you. I just wanted you to know more about our family."


    He smiles with a determined expression. "Don''t worry about that, mother-inw. I will help Anne and Else to be very powerful so that no one can harm them. Also, together, we will find out what happened to Adeline and avenge your ancestors."


    "Be careful." She smiles back at him while she is sure he can do that.


    "Now we have to go." Lucien starts pping his wings while waving to Laure and Clovis. "I will send messengers to report our situation frequently."


    "Thank you, son," Clovis responds.


    "Always take care of Anne and Elsie!" Laure repeats.


    "This is my main purpose." Lucien smiles before flying towards the giant stone ships above the vige.

 Chapter 420: The Arrogant Queen and the Devil

    Chapter 420: The Arrogant Queen and the Devil


    Author''s note: (I''m putting this little note here because my LK chapters easily slip out of WN, having nothing to do with me, so I want to make the future of it clear for all my readers.)


    It seems that some people still don''t understand the situation of this novel. I will never abandon LK and I will take it to the very far end, but as it is not contracted by , I don''t earn anything here. So that''s why I''m going to focus on my new novel (Vampire King''s Harem) for a while, dedicating myself entirely to it. The faster my new novel gets contracted by WN (if it happens, of course), the faster I''ll find a bnce between writing both.


    For now, I''ll keep posting the LK chapters I have in stock, but if you want to see daily chapters from this until the end, helping me grow my new novel is the only way. But of course, this is not my request or any requirement, I''m just making it clear how works the future of LK and any other novels of mine. Thanks for understanding, and have fun with the chapter.


    _____________________________________


    "Mmmm... Master... there..."


    "Master... nghaa... I love it..."


    "More... I want it more, Master... ahhh..."


    "Yeah, Master... right there in my as... ahhHHH!!"


    "Ohhhh... Master!! So good¡­ Love you!!!"


    "Mast... nyaaahhhHHHH!!!"


    As the giant stone ships float towards the great forest, lewd moans echo through the skies, leaving even the birds embarrassed.


    After dividing his troops into groups of a little over two hundred girls, Lucien started going from ship to ship, giving them his ''hard training,'' and of course, they love him more and more for that.


    While Lucien takes care of a group, his other troops excitedly wait as they try to contain their eagerness with their own fingers, imagining their beloved Master''s cock inside them.


    Yet, the situation is not good for some women. Not Lucien''s wives, as they are still sleeping in the purple world, having their desires satisfied.


    But for Daisy, Eve, Donna, and even Pride and Wrath, those moans are somewhat torturous. They cannot stop listening to them due to their so good senses, and they cannot prevent their minds from imagining what kind of pleasure makes those women moan so loudly.


    "Why are they so loud?!?!" Donna asks. She and the other girls are on a ship without troops because they don''t want to be near Lucien while he does such ''hard training.''


    "Think of it as normal training noises, like when you swing a heavy sword hard and make gasping sounds," Eve suggests.


    Pride materializes her body and makes a naturally arrogant expression. "They are certainly swinging a heavy sword right now..."


    "Can we go at least an hour without talking about his cock?" Daisy asks while her face is already very flushed.


    Eve, Donna, and Helena also flush as Wrath materializes her body and smiles provocatively at the mature vampire. "Why? Does that make you angry?"


    It is evident that Wrath wants to provoke Daisy to generate demonic energy by making her angry. However, while Daisy gets even more flushed, Pride startsughing at her sister.


    "You can''t be that stupid, right? Look at her. Does she look flushed with anger?!" Pride asks Wrath in an even more arrogant tone.


    Wrath shakes her head with a sad expression. "You''re right... she just wants his cock like everyone else."


    "I d... I n... I j..." Daisy can''t say those words. "I''m married, okay ?!"


    The other girls startughing at the mature vampire''s embarrassed expression. Even Helena seems to start having fun for the first time in such a long time.


    While the girlsugh, they are more rxed and don''t realize that the moaning has stopped, so a thud sound surprises them.


    "Hello there, what are you girls talking about?" Luciennds on that ship and walks over to the table where the girls are to get a ss of wine.


    Daisy quickly turns her flushed face as she stutters. "T-that''s... n-nothing..."


    Lucien begins to fill his ss with apple wine that Clovis gave him. Then he smiles at Donna and Helena. "Oh, are you awake now? I thought you were going to sleep forever and drool over Eve''s whole body."


    Helena also turns her flushed face away while Donna looks at him with an upset expression. "We didn''t drool!!!"


    Her tone sounds really angry, which makes Lucien step back and make a sorry expression. "Ok, sorry... I just made a joke."


    Donna makes a big effort to keep looking him in the eye. "The joke is not the problem... but... Luci¡­ could you... please... STOP SHOWING ME YOUR FUCKING BIG DICK?!?!?!"


    Only at that moment does Lucien realize that he is still naked, so he quickly materializes his underwear. "Oh, my bad! I was so focused on the training... and... I just didn''t realize it."


    Eve starts tough. "Hahaha... you really don''t like wearing clothes anymore, don''t you, Luci?"


    Lucien smiles at her. "Ehh... I''ll pay more attention to that."


    Daisy still doesn''t look at him for fear of not being able to move her eyes off him again. "We understand that you have a lot to worry about and are always working so hard, but... Lust could at least warn you about things like that."


    Lust materializes her body and makes an expression of denial. "Why would I do that? Seeing his naked body all the time is so pleasurable. It also makes other women jealous, anger in his enemies, pride in his wives..."


    "What the hell is this conversation?" Donna punches the table while looking at the huge volume in Lucien''s underwear. "Did youe here just to provoke us?"


    "Of course not." He quickly responds. Then he smiles at Pride. "I want you and Eve to use your aura on the troops."


    Pride looks Lucien in the eye as she slowly walks over to him. Then she approaches their faces so close that their noses almost touch.


    "Is that an order, boy?" She arrogantly asks.


    There are three main types of arrogant people: those who are very stupid and weak but overestimate their abilities and therefore end up being arrogant. Those are the worst ones.


    There are also those who are weak and stupid but have strong people who protect them for various reasons such as family love, obligations, or personal ambitions.


    And finally, those who are very smart and powerful enough to be arrogant on their own.


    But now, Lucien thinks that there is another type of arrogance, and that is Pride. Her arrogance is by no means irritating to him but somehow sexy. That is who she is, her true nature, and he likes her that way very much.


    "No... I''m talking to you about things that will benefit our entire group." He speaks slowly while his lips don''t touch hers for a few millimeters.


    Pride also likes Lucien very much the way he is. In any case, he shows no fear and does not down his natural arrogance without being disrespectful to her. A part of her doesn''t stop thinking about how things would be if he were her host instead of Eve.


    "I see... you are not stupid after all." She also speaks slowly without moving an inch away from him.


    Lucien''s lips curve into a provocative and extremely attractive smile. "However, if I ever give you an order, I''m sure you will obey."


    "Hahahaha..." She starts tough, very arrogantly, needless to say.


    Due to their noses being so close, Pride''s breath enters Lucien''s nose and starts to drive him crazy. Even her scent feels so imposing and powerful, yet very feminine and pleasant. His mouth starts to salivate while he wonders how her mouth tastes.


    He really wants to kiss her now, but that would mean that he lost, that he is weak and tried to beg for her affection. He can''t do that until she can''t wait any longer for him to do that.


    Lucien slowly strokes Pride''s chin, and she doesn''t feel any aversion to his touch. Then he continues to speak slowly. "So... will you help me with that?"


    She still doesn''t move away from him. It is already a battle where their egos are facing each other, and none of them can back down or appear any weak.


    "Why do you need my aura on them right now?" She slowly asks, and he can see her blue-ebony long tongue begging him to dominate her.


    "Your demonic energy in the bodies of Elsie and Ghalenna allowed me to create a powerful mix of energies and make them stronger faster." He exins, and she can also see his red tongue, eager to invades her mouth.


    Pride doesn''t notice, but she starts to lick her own lips from inside while her body gets more and more excited by that strange game. "Is that the best way to do it?"


    He teasingly smiles. "I''m sure that if you join us, the process will be much more effective."


    "Hahahaha..." She starts tough again, and Lucien has to use all his will not to shut her up with his mouth. "You really want this Queen in your bed, don''t you?"


    "I''m not sure if we have the same idea of how much ''really want'' exactly means." Lucien''s answer is not a denial as he really wants to fuck Pride, but he also doesn''t give her the answer she wants.


    Pride brings her face even closer to his, and their noses really touch. "If I ever agree to fuck you, you will never want to fuck anyone else again, and that would be a problem for our group."


    Those words make his desire to conquer Pride even greater. He never wants to break her arrogance, but he wants her to be proud to be his wives, along with his other lovers.


    "..." They just remain silent and looking each other in the eye as their noses keep touching. Their bodies know of their desires, but their egos will still not allow anything else to happen now, and a part of both, a very deep part, is sad because of that.


    The atmosphere created between Lucien and Pride is so incredible and powerful that it captivates everyone around. The other girls even feel overwhelmed by their dense arrogance that seems to mix to crush everyone else. Everyone wonders how it will be when they finally have sex.


    It is impossible to know if they are going to start fighting or kissing, but it is evident that none of them can step back now.


    Then Eve quickly approaches them and moves their bodies away. "We can do it, right, Pride? Making the troops stronger is exactly what we need for future battles againstrge armies."


    Even as Eve moves Lucien and Pride away, their eyes remain fixed on each other. It seems that if they look away, they will lose a life and deathbat, and everything that is most loved for them will be destroyed. But they are just measuring the limits of their arrogance, and both are the same.


    "Sure. This is easy for us." Pride responds while still looking into Lucien''s eyes.


    "Good..." Lucienments and then looks away as he moves toward the table to refill his ss of wine again.


    Pride thought she would feel good as soon as Lucien ''step back,'' but all she feels now that he''s not looking at her is a strange sensation of loss, which is nothing like the proud feeling she had when he was just looking only at her.


    As Lucien fills his ss with wine, he smiles. "Oh, some girls are awake. They are going to bring us breakfast."


    Then he opens the purple world portal, and after a moment, a girl jumps off that and hugs Lucien tightly. It''s the cute little vampire, and Daisy smiles to see how happy her daughter is.


    "Morning, hubby!!" Rose speaks as she continues to hug him. Then she looks him in the eye with a flushed and lewd expression. "Kiss..."


    Wasting no time, Lucien kisses Rose passionately. Everyone can see drops of blood dripping from their lips as the little vampire moans.


    "Morning, sweetheart." He speaks in a very loving tone, which makes any girl''s heart warmer.


    Then other girls leave the portal. Ang and Aria carry trays with lots of food while Cassidy smiles lovingly at Lucien. "I also want a good morning kiss."


    He releases Rose and hugs Cassidy by the waist before starting to kiss her lips many times. "My beautiful Warrior Queen deserves many more than just one good morning kiss."


    Seeing how Lucien treats his wives, the others have different feelings. Eve and Donna are happy that he is being himself now while Daisy wonders what it''s like to get a good morning kiss from him.


    Meanwhile, Pride maintains the same arrogant expression as always. [And how many kisses does this Queen deserve? No less than all of them, for sure!]

 Chapter 421: The Troops Love Hard Training

    Chapter 421: The Troops Love Hard Training


    After Eve and Pride used their aura to strengthen Lucien''s troops, he returned to training with them. Although it didn''t make them even close to being with the same amount of demonic energy as Elsie and Ghalenna, it did the strengthening process twice effectively.


    Lust and Envy''s demonic energies work very well on all Lucien girls, but Pride''s is no less effective. All his girls are very proud to have Lucien as their husband or Master, so the mix of energies with Pride''s energy works perfectly well in his troops as well.


    While Lucien works all the time, strengthening his troops, his other girls enjoy the travel. Daisy doesn''t move the stone ships too fast, but they still arrive in the Great Forest that same day.


    She keeps the ships floating above the ce where Lucien''s group fought angels twice as the other angels are almost certain to go there as well. They prepared the ships with many furniture, so staying in on them is better than making a camp on the ground, and they also have a nice view from the sky.


    Lucien did not stop for a moment from having sex with his troops, and after a day, more than half of them had not evene close to him yet.


    In total, it took three days, and Lucien only stopped for a few seconds to drink water and eat some cookies that Eve brought him.


    The angels did not arrive in those three days because the distance between Qia, the angelic world, and Argerim is too long, so even after the portal is made, it takes at least three days to get there.


    With one day having 1440 minutes and three having 4320 minutes, his troops didn''t have even one percent of the treatment his wives have every day in the purple world.


    Yet, Lucien managed to get all his troops to advance ayer inside the Mortal Realm. Most of them went to the secondyer, while the best among them went to the third.


    He did that by giving each of them at least one minute of pration, ending with a deep cumshot inside their pussies. The rest of the time was used for blowjobs where at least three girls sucked and licked his cock while other girls could touch, kiss, and lick his whole body. Finally, he still gave great cumshots that covered the bodies of a few girls with his hot and thick special milk.


    Ne passed him a list of the most dedicated and hardworking troops, so Lucien gave them extra special milk to drink. Andst but not least, he took good care of Lana, the spy who followed Cassidy''s ex-husband.


    He had promised her that he would give her a good reward and spent an entire hour with her after taking care of his troops. That was her official entrance to his troops, and the cute Lana has no desire to get away from him.


    Because Lucien is now in the Mortal Realm, just that hour receiving all his love was enough to make her go straight to the secondyer of the Mortal Realm. They had to stop because her body would break if she received more demonic energy.


    ----------------------------


    "Ohh... This is so good..." Lucienments as Eve massages his shoulders.


    Eve shakes her head with an expression of disapproval. "Three days, Luci... you spend three days having non-stop sex! You shouldn''t work so hard alone."


    "It''s alright. I don''t mind doing that for a month if necessary." He responds and then looks at his wives. "But I don''t like to have gone so long without paying attention to my lovers."


    All Lucien''s wives look at him with loving and excited expressions. Their bodies are frustrated because although three days is not so long, being without his touch felt like an eternity.


    "It would be nice if you could take the troops to the purple world." Pridements.


    Lust materializes her body and looks at Pride with an upset expression. "His soul is already at the limit because he has soul contracts with so many women. I can''t think of anyone but Immortal Realm high dragons having so many people inside their soul at the same time."


    "He''s a dragon too. So his soul has to be strong." Wrathments.


    "Yea." Lust nods. "I believe that when he reaches the Immortal Realm or maybe a little earlier, he will be able to have all his troops in the purple world."


    "Is there no way to do this faster?" Lucien asks.


    At this point, Sloth materializes her body while Sophia is waking up on her floating pillow. "I''m sure there are other methods to improve the power of the soul, especially that of a dragon. However, we don''t have the resources and knowledge necessary for that now."


    "I believe that only another dragon can help us with that." Pridements.


    "Let''s think about it when we find another dragon," Lucien speaks. "Now we have to focus on the angels. Why are they taking so long?"


    Lust quickly responds. "They must be bringing a huge army. But in any case, they must be almost arriving here."


    "We have to be prepared for the fight!!" Donnaments as she holds her great red ax.


    "Ya-" Lucien turns to smile at Donna, but then Sophia jumps on him and hugs him tightly like a baby sloth hugging her mom and rubs her face on his.


    "Morning..." She says as she starts to kiss his face.


    Amelia rolls her eyes. "We are in the middle of the day..."


    Sophia ignores everyone around them and continues to hug and kiss him. "Lucien... I want you to pamper me a lot now."


    "Hey!!" Amelia makes an upset expression. "You slept for three whole days while I was training my swords and teleport skills so hard. If anyone deserves to be pampered now, it''s me!"


    She jumps on Lucien too and begins to fight Sophia for his attention. He sighs as breasts hit his face. "Such spoiled girls..."


    The other girls startughing at Lucien''s situation, but he knows that his wives need attention. All of his troops are already full of his demonic energy, so he can now focus on his wives now and use the purple world.


    Lucien takes his wives to the purple world and starts having sex with Ghalenna as she next goes back to Eve''s side to be able to warn him if the angels arrive, so he is rxed with his girls.


    After he and his girls go to the purple world, the other girls feel lonely while the ship that was just ago very lively seems so empty.


    "He never stops, doesn''t he?" Donnaments.


    Eve smiles. "But he seems to be having fun like that..."


    Helena rolls her eyes. "I think he feels bad when his cock is not inside a woman."


    "So are we going to talk about his cock again?" Daisy asks, clearly ufortable with that subject.


    Pride looks at her with a funny expression. "We can talk about other things. What''s in your mind now?"


    "..." The mature vampire is silent while the other girls know what she is thinking because they are also thinking about the same thing.


    -----------------------------


    While Lucien and his wives enjoy themself in the purple world, his troops are prepared forbat. Reba improved their armor and weapons, as well as from that his wives.


    After two hours, what was almost six hours in the purple world, Pride looks at the sky with a thoughtful expression.


    "They areing..." She thinks aloud as she feels the aura of the approaching angels, but it is still not possible to see anything in the sky.


    Ghalenna quickly warns Lucien, and he begins to help his wives prepare forbat. Less than a minuteter, the purple world portal opens, and his wives start toe out of it.


    Wearing beautiful ck armor and holding their weapons, they look as powerful as confident. Also, it is still possible to see their flushed expressions because they were having sex just ago.


    "There''s something on your cheek," Daisy speaks as she extends her hand to wipe a white thing on Rose''s face.


    But she stops when she realizes what it is. The little vampire quickly licks that liquid she loves so much and makes a felicitous expression. "Hmm..."


    The girls startughing at Daisy while she doesn''t know if she''s more embarrassed or curious about how that tastes. She has never been interested in food, but that seems to be different from anything else.


    Meanwhile, Lucien approaches Pride and looks at the sky. "They..."


    "They are here." She speaks, and a light begins to shine in the sky.


    That glow gets bigger and bigger as it gets closer to Argerim. Soon Lucien and his group can see that it is a huge magic circle as it bes clear in the sky.


    The magic circle quickly reaches the ground, and dozens of figures start to emerge from that light. Part of them are wingless angels, while others have wings and begin to fly around the area, creating a protective barrier.


    "The portal is big and slow; we have to attack now," Envy suggests.


    "We are not going to make a sneak attack!" Pride quickly responds.


    Envy looks at Lucien, ignoring the words of Pride, who also looks at him. He makes a thoughtful expression. "A sneak attack could be effective, but it is dangerous..."


    Then he looks at Helena. "Also, we don''t know if Alexa is with them. We are not going to attack until we know who our enemies are."


    "Then we will attack head-on and crush them because we are superior!" Pride speaks because she doesn''t want Lucien to appear to be the only one in charge.


    "Sure." He smiles at Pride, and she is happy that he doesn''t want to do things the way Envy wants.


    He tells Daisy to take the troops'' ships to the ground, a mile away from the angels'' portal, while his ship is in front of the barrier, which is about half a mile away.


    So they keep watching the angelse out of that light. Hundreds of wingless angels quickly get into formation in thatrge area where trees have been destroyed in thest battles. Their numbers quickly pass five thousand and continue to increase.


    Most of those angels are in the Mortal Realm peak while the winged angels, those above the Earth Realm, fly around the barrier. Lucien already counts about two hundred winged angels, but their numbers are also increasing.


    "Amazing... with a portal like this, we could take all our troops to our world." He thinks out loud.


    "Such a portal requires an immense amount of resources." Slothments.


    Lust nods. "This is a powerful group. They must have really strong leaders..."


    "Still, we are..." Lucien and Pride start talking together and then stop when they realize that.


    He smiles, and she continues. "... going to smash them..."


    "... because we''re fucking superior." Hepletes.


    The portal light gets even brighter, and then five angels fly out that. All those angels wear bright armor, but those of the winged angels are more impressive than those of the wingless angels, and the armor of those five is even more impressive, especially that of the young male angel, who appears to be their leader.


    "Hahahaha..." Pride starts tough. "That boy seems to be their leader, but he is still in the early stages of the Sky Realm."


    "But the problem is the other four angels..." Slothments.


    "They are in the Sky Realm peak..." Lust exins.


    Most of Lucien''s group gets tense when they hear Lust''s words, but his expression is the same as that of Pride; that is, they seem arrogant and confident as always.


    Meanwhile, Donna''s expression is the same as Wrath''s. Both of them are very excited.

 Chapter 422: A Real Man in Action

    Chapter 422: A Real Man in Action


    The angel with the brightest armor is obviously Agapius. He is still upset about having toe personally to an inferior world. Still, after the ''conversation'' he had with Alexa, he is determined to leave everything resolved before she arrives.


    As soon as he leaves the portal, the first thing he sees is a floating ship in front of the barrier. He quickly notices some demons on that ship.


    Although he hates demons, like most angels, he can''t deny that Lust, Envy, and Sloth are really beautiful women, while he doesn''t like the peculiar appearance of Wrath and Pride.


    Still, those demons look dangerous, and Agapius wants to kill them as quickly as possible, unlike the beautiful women with them. Of course, he sees Lucien''s wives as subspecies, but he would be happy to have them as sex ves before breaking them.


    He ps his wings slowly and flies toward the barrier. The four winged-angels behind him are not from the Corvus House but from the Crassus House; that is, they were sent by Alexa to help Agapius, so they follow him.


    As he flies, one of the angels behind him, a female woman, whispers in his ear the power level of Lucien''s troops and group, making him totally confident of easily smashing them.


    As soon as he reaches the edge of the barrier, about two hundred meters from Lucien''s ship, he looks at them with an arrogant expression. "Who''s your leader?!"


    "Just say yourst words before you die," Lucien speaks in such a rxed manner.


    Agapius clenches his fists in anger. He hates being disrespected by other angels, let alone demons and other races. He whispers to the angels beside him. "Bring that guy alive for me; he deserves to suffer a lot for such boldness."


    "Yes, general." That female angel quickly responds as she looks at Lucien with an excited expression. Anyone can see that she wants to y with him before anything.


    So Agapius ignores Lucien and keeps looking at the women around him, especially at Eve and Pride, as they are the people with the highest power level in the group.


    "Don''t you really have no one to speak for you? Demons are really anarchists without any leadership skills..." He speaks mockingly.


    Lucien cannot deny that he is a little sad that Agapius did not ept him as leader of his group, but before he says anything else, Pride speaks words that surprise him.


    "He spoke to you, but you don''t seem to have heard." Pride smiles arrogantly. "Besides being deaf, are you also blind?? Also, look at yourself; those who follow you are even more idiots than you, and your people are the only ones without leadership here; after all, you are ves of another race."


    [BITCH!!!] Agapius screams in his mind as Pride''s sharp words pierce the ego of him and all the other angels. However, they cannot deny they are servants of the Gods, making them feel even worse.


    He does not want to appear weak and pathetic in front of his troops, especially because it is the first time he leads them, and as Pride seems to be very arrogant and smart, Agapius tries to make fun of someone else.


    "So many beautiful and talented women... you can''t want me to believe that this stupid boy is really your leader, right? That would be equal to give the dogs what is holy." He smiles at Lucien''s wives.


    Lucien again does not like Agapius'' words, but instead of worrying about him, he is more interested in what Pride will say next. Then he looks at her with a teasing smile.


    Pride doesn''t like the way Lucien smiles at her, or rather, she hates the fact that she likes his smile so much. She doesn''t want to appear to respect him that much, but she realizes that seeing someone mocking him makes her as furious as if it was herself being mocked.


    Then she looks at Agapius with a proud expression. "All these women you see belong only one man, the one you just called a boy, and they are proud to belong to him."


    "Also, when he is making you eat your own guts, I will be on his side,ughing at how you are going to shit yourself." Her words make Lucien and all his womenugh.


    "Y-YOU!!!" Agapius is more furious than ever, while all his troops are more ashamed than ever. They want to dig a hole to hide and not see that pathetic scene.


    "YOU BITCHES!! You don''t know how a real man looks like!! As soon as I y this pretty face, I''ll fuck you until you understand what a real man is!!" Agapius begins to try to insult Lucien and his group, but in fact, he looks like a spoiled child having a tantrum after getting the first scolding of his life.


    While the angels'' army tries not tough at their own leader, Lucien''s troops are very angry for him insulting their beloved master. However, he is more focused on the battle while those childish insults mean nothing to him.


    Taking advantage of the time that Agapius is trying new insults, Lucien begins to n with his wives. "Daisy, can you deal with one of those Sky Realm angels?"


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "They are five realms above me, but... I feel so powerful now... I''m not sure I can win, but I won''t be defeated easily."


    "I trust you." He smiles at her. "Also, my girls who can fly will help you."


    Then Lucien looks at Eve. "Big sis, I need you and Pride to deal with one of them and get the other down to the ground so that Donna and Amelia to kill him."


    "They are very strong... I will need to use my ability..." Eve speaks in a slightly concerned tone.


    Lucien approaches her and takes her hand. "Don''t worry about it. You can use your ability as much as you need because Sophia and I can heal you."


    Eve smiles at Lucien as she feels really confident by fighting alongside him and their sisters. "Mm. So I''m going to take two of them to the ground."


    "So I kill one." Pride speaks.


    "And us the other." Donna, Amelia, Wrath, and Envy speak together.


    Lucien nods. "Lust and I will kill the fourth sky realm angel..."


    Then he looks at his other wives. "There are over two hundred angels of the Earth Realm. They will try to help their leaders and troops, so I need you to kill as many of them as possible. I know they are a realm above you, but..."


    Cassidy smiles and speaks for them all. "Trust us, hubby."


    "Pride''s aura makes us stronger, but it''s your love inside us that makes us really powerful." Angpletes.


    Lucien smiles lovingly at his wives. Even in front of a powerful army, they fear nothing. He is about to continue giving orders to his girls, but then he feels that something is wrong.


    He looks at Eve and Pride. "Oh, I forgot that we are a group... Do you have a better n or anyments about my n?"


    "Sounds good to me." Eve smiles.


    "Let''s do it your way this time." Pridements.


    "Nice." He smiles at them and then looks at Ang, Marie, and Lena. "You take the other girls to the ground and help them fight the winged angels."


    "Rose and Maggie, you lead the mage troops to defend the other troops from magic attacks. And the others, do your best, but ask for help if there is any problem."


    "Yes, hubby!" His wives quickly respond while they are excited to fight and prove how stronger they are.


    "My bow is thirsty for angel blood!" Nements while holding Lucien''s golden bow.


    Everyone in Lucien''s group seems very excited to fight, but one person seems really concerned. Helena keeps looking everywhere, clearly looking for someone in the group of angels.


    [Atticus... where are you???] She thinks as she keeps looking. After seeing a silver raven in the armor of Agapius and his soldiers, she quickly recognized them as angels of the Corvus House.


    While Ang, Marie, Lena, and Ang take the other girls to the ground, those who can fly remain on the floating ship. Sophia can use life mana to float, but she mainly uses her magic pillow for that.


    Lucien''s other sisters also remain with him, waiting to act together with Eve and Pride. Donna and Amelia cannot fly, but Wrath and Envy can fly carrying them, or they can just jump from that distance without any problems.


    "Is he still talking nonsense?" Lucien asks as he looks at Agapius, and he is still insulting them.


    Wrath rolls her eyes. "I don''t understand why people like to do a scene before battles. It is a waste of time."


    "Enough with this shit," Lucien speaks and ps his wings, flying towards Agapius.


    He quickly arrives in front of the barrier, shocking Agapius, and all the other angels as they don''t understand how he can fly so fast.


    By seeing Lucien closer, the angels are even more surprised at how handsome he is. The female angels, especially that of the Sky Realm, cannot help but get excited even though he is clearly a demon. The male angels, especially Agapius, are even more furious and jealous.


    "SON OF A BITCH!! I''m going to break you and make you watch me fuck your women!!" Agapius grits his teeth in anger. Jealousy is a powerful feeling, and Amelia and Envy love that amount of demonic energy they are creating now.


    Lucien sighs. "Your insults mean nothing. My women suck my dick, and it is my dick that they will continue to suck. Now, if you have something against that, get out of that barrier and fight me."


    His words sound so cool to his wives and troops. All his women, sisters, and the sins smile as they see the confused and upset expression of the angels.


    "I can''t get enough of him..." Pride thinks out loud and gets strange looks from Wrath and Eve.


    All the angels are mad at Lucien, but they are angrier with Agapius for just talking shit and doing nothing. The fact that their leader looks so pathetic makes them all look pathetic as well.


    "Y-Y-YOUUU!!!" Agapius does not know what to say while he is angrier than ever.


    Lucien smiles provocatively and then does something that shocks everyone. He dematerializes his armor, leaving only his underwear while holding the Ghost Lady.


    Then he opens his arms and looks at Agapius. "I''m here, waiting for you to show me what a real man is."


    "Wow!!!" Lucien''s actions are so bold and arrogant that his troops are thrilled while even the angels begin to admire him.


    They never saw an Earth Realm person, especially from the early stages, stand in front of five Sky Realm enemies, especially from thete stages, and be so brave and bold.


    The angels cannot but think that Lucien is the worst kind of arrogant person, those who are too stupid to understand their own limitations.


    But Lucien''s group knows that he has the power to be so arrogant. In fact, his daring actions make them horny. Even Pride feels sensations she didn''t know until now, especially the strange wetness between her legs.


    Agapius is really mad now. Lucien mocked him on a surreal level, and he can''t think of anything that could erase his shame.


    He takes a long silver sword and prepares to cross the barrier and fight Lucien. [Defeating someone from the Earth Realm will be easy...]


    But he can''t move, more out of fear than anger. That barrier is incredibly powerful, and nothing can get through it easily, but as soon as something gets out of it, it cannot go back put the barrier down, so Agapius fears that something will happen to him while he is outside the barrier.


    Then he points his sword at Lucien and orders the Sky Realm angels beside him. "Cut off his legs!!!"


    Those three male Sky Realm angels make disappointed expressions, just like most other angels, but the female Sky Realm angel smiles excitedly.


    Lucien shakes his head, also with a disappointed expression. "Hiding your ass and telling others to fight for you? So is that what it means to be a real man?"

 Chapter 423: Lustful Demons Fighting Style

    Chapter 423: Lustful Demon''s Fighting Style


    "YOUUUU!!!" Agapius is already furious beyond the limit, but Lucien manages to make him feel even worse.


    Then he looks at the four angels next to him. "What are you waiting for?!?! BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF HIM!!!"


    Those angels are not happy to be taking orders from a person as pathetic as Agapius, but they have to obey him because that was an order from Alexa, so they don''t think aboutining.


    Two of them p their wings and fly towards Lucien. As he is on Earth Realm, those two angels are sure they can beat him with a single blow, but they want to torture him because of how he humiliated them.


    *Whooosh*


    The speed of those angels is impressive even though they are not trying their best. Almost nobody there can follow their movements, but Lucien sees everything in slow motion with his super senses.


    ''Amazing!!'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind while she can only see the movements of those angels because of the connection with him. Her power is limited to his level power but is much improved due to his demonic energy, and even so, his senses and speed are much superior to hers.


    Even Lucien is surprised by how his senses are now. It is evident that his senses and reflexes are his main attributes while he is also very strong. But the advance to the Earth Realm made him much more powerful than they expected.


    It is not difficult for them to understand that his current power is not just because he is in the Earth Realm now, but also because he and his wives are getting more and more pleasure together.


    He especially started to get stronger away faster after Sophia returned to his arms and Amelia started to have sex with him. We cannot forget that Sloth also started to have pleasure with him, of course.


    As Lucien watches those two angels cross the barrier, he notices even before them that their bodies start to fall, or rather, to be pulled down.


    [Uhh?!?] They get confused while they don''t understand why their bodies are getting heavier and heavier. They p their wings even harder, but no matter what they do, they continue to be pulled down by an imposing and invisible force.


    "What?!?!" The two other Sky Realm angels notice their partners fall before they reach Lucien. They can''t help thinking that he did something to them.


    The third Sky Realm male angel is furious and flies towards Lucien without thinking. His arrogance blinds him, and he only thinks about killing Lucien to help his friends.


    "Be careful!!" The female Sky Realm angel also flies towards Lucien, but she is on alert because she doesn''t understand what is going on.


    Meanwhile, on the floating ship, Eve is focused on those two falling angels. Blood drips from her nose as Sophia begins to channel life mana on her.


    "Let''s go!" Eve speaks as she flies towards those angels and continues to use her ability on them.


    Pride flies next to Eve while preparing to summon her Soul Weapon. Donna nods to Wrath, and Amelia signals to Envy as they jump after them.


    Sophia flies after Eve on her floating pillow while Sloth returns to her soul. Both of them begin to use their abilities to make those two angels think they''re fine and stop resisting Eve''s ability.


    Daisy also flies, but she heads towards Lucien while Astrid, Aria, and E follow her. The mature vampire undoes the floating stone ship to focus all her mana in thebat, and because thest girl there is Helene, and she can fly too.


    Everything happens very fast, and as soon as those Sky Realm angels get close to Lucien, they attack him from both sides.


    *ng* *ng*


    Two loud metallic sounds echo for miles as Lucien blocks the female angel''s sword with the Ghost Lady, and the male angel''s spear is blocked by a big stone gauntlet created by daisy around her arm.


    While Lucien uses a lot of demonic energy to boost his strength and keep holding that strong angel, Daisy is also doing her best, but she ends up being pushed back, and her back touches Lucien''s back.


    "This is quite different from thest time." Hements while smiling.


    Daisy knows what he''s talking about. The first time they met, she was in trouble, and he saved her. And now, a few dayster, they are side by side, fighting as partners.


    "I like more this way." She smiles too.


    While Daisy continues to be pushed back by the spear angel, Aria and E quickly get there and use their cry ability to attack the two angels.


    The first thing that those angels feel is contempt. [How can these trash girls think they can hurt us??]


    Although the ability of the harpy mother-daughter pair is incredible, they are still in the Mortal Realm while those angels are almost in the Immortal Realm.


    They shouldn''t feel anything even if Aria and E try their best, but strange energy in those sound waves, specifically the mix of demonic energies that Lucien gave them, makes their attacks break the defenses of those angels and affect their heads.


    Those sound haves do not damage the bodies of those angels, but they hinder all their senses, leaving them confused. At that moment, Daisy and Lucien start to push the angels backward as they are losing concentration.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Then Astrid flies towards the spear angel, already attacking with her ck steel gauntlets.


    Again, that angel shouldn''t fear someone from the Mortal Realm, but he can Astrid''s true ws, and their spikes seem to have a strange poison, which also has a mix of demonic energies.


    [Damn!!] That male angel is worried about not understanding the true power of those women and ps his wings, flying backward to avoid Astrid''s attack.


    As soon as Daisy gets rid of that angel, she quickly turns around and attacks the female angel with her stone fist.


    *Whoooosh*


    She moves very quickly, but that angel was already preparing to retreat and manages to avoid that attack by flying back.


    Lucien praises his girls mentally while smiling at Daisy. "Do you want to switch opponents?"


    "I don''t think so..." The mature vampire makes a thoughtful expression and then starts to blush. "You have an advantage against women because of your... charm."


    He can''t help but smile, not because of her words but because he loves her cute expression. "If that''s the case, then you have an advantage against men too."


    Daisy knows that Lucien is just being nice to her and encouraging her. Still, she can''t help but think inappropriate things. [Was that a flirt?? No way... Focus, Daisy!! This is not the time for flirting!! No!! I... Damn!!!]


    Lucien doesn''t have time to enjoy Daisy''s adorable expressions as he notices those two angels firing light attacks towards them.


    He acts instinctively and holds her around the waist before flying quickly upward, causing those light rays to collide in the air.


    "SHIT!!" Daisy looks at that explosion of light as she mes herself for being distracted. However, in the meantime, she doesn''t realize that she is also hugging Lucien so tightly.


    "Are you okay?" He asks.


    She turns her face to answer, and their slight lips rub on each other. That good feelingsts for only a second or less, but it makes waves of pleasure run through Daisy''s body.


    "Yeah!!!" She quickly flies backward while making a flushed and sorry expression. "I just lost concentration for a second."


    "Then focus again." Hements and flies towards the female angel while materializing his red katana. Then he starts to fight her using dual des.


    Daisy refocuses on the spear angel and starts firing stone spears at him while Aria and E attack him with sound waves, and Astrid waits for a chance to attack with her ws.


    That fight should be easy for that angel. While the vampire is halfway through the Sky Realm, the other girls are just in the Mortal Realm.


    But those women are strangely boosted, especially the weaker ones. The spear angel is unable to do anything while he tries to dodge those attacks.


    In fact, the demonic energy is especially effective against the angels'' light energy, whiches from their faith in the Gods. And in addition to the mix of energies that Lucien gave the girls, they are also boosted by Pride and Eve''s aura.


    While the spear angel is clearly having trouble defending himself against the girls, the female angel has no advantage over Lucien.


    She is one of the most powerful people in her entire race, and her sword skills are praised even by Alexa Crassus, Qia''s second strongest swordsman. Also, she has a wonderful longsword, made with the best materials that the Crassus House can afford.


    Still, no matter what moves she makes, Lucien manages to block them. His sword skills seem no less impressive than hers. In fact, he seems to be so skilled even using two des at the same time: one seems to be a cursed weapon with evil energy while the other is a beautiful soul weapon, full of demonic energy, both fatal to an angel.


    *Whoosh* *ng* *Whoosh* *ng* *Whoosh* *ng*


    Their des continue to create metallic sounds as they move faster and faster. The female angel already understood that she can''t be faster than him, so she uses her light mana to boost her strength and try to force him to block an attack directly.


    *BAM* *CLANG*


    Then he blocks her long sword using his two des. He can see what she wants to do and doesn''t back down or avoid her de, letting her push him forward.


    As they are flying in the open sky, she cannot force him against a wall or anything, so, to hurt him, she will have to move her sword or break his ones.


    As she pushes him back, Lucien smiles provocatively at her. "Hmm... this doesn''t seem to be working..."


    "SHUT UP!!" She shouts. Then she makes a thoughtful expression. "Stupid demon... why are you so fast?!"


    "Hahahaha..." He starts tough. "Do you want me to keep silent or answer your questions? I can''t both at the same time."


    She gets even more furious and uses as much light energy as possible to boost her strength and speed. Then she stops holding the sword with both hands and uses her free hand to attack Lucien.


    He overestimates her speed, and she manages to hit his chest, tearing off part of the demonic energy armor he materialized. Still, he manages to fly backward, preventing her nails from cutting her body.


    While the female angel seems to need a few seconds to catch her breath after forcing her body beyond her limits, Lucien smiles at her.


    "You almost really hurt me..." Hements in a teasing way. Then he realizes that she is not well. "Hey! Do you need a break??"


    "YOUR STINKING DEMON!!!" She screams as she points her sword at him.


    She looks really furious, but Lucien notices a familiar sparkle in her eyes when she looks at his damaged armor, or rather his chest.


    "Oh?" Lucien continues to smile as he dematerializes the upper part of his armor, leaving his chestpletely naked.


    *Whoosh*


    Then he flies towards her while attacking with both his des. But she blocks his attack while being pushed back.


    Lucien looks into her eyes. "You don''t seem to really want to fight me..."


    "What do you know about me, stupid demon?!?!" She asks, clearly in a furious tone.


    "I don''t know you, but I understand well about a woman''s needs." He speaks as he continues to push her back. She cannot control her focus now and is on the defensive now.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." She speaks in a slightly embarrassed tone. "I just want to torture a dirty demon like you to amuse me!"


    He makes a seductive expression that can make any woman wet. "How about we do something else?? Why fight when we can make love?"


    [What the hell?!?!] The female angel gets extremely confused as her body starts to get warmer. Of course, that is due to his demonic energy entering her body while he distracts her mind.


    Daisy notices that angel''s flushed expression as Lucien tries to approach their faces. She doesn''t know why but she gets extremely upset.


    "Why are you seducing her?!?! This is no time for this type of thing!! You are really a stupid devil!!!"

 Chapter 424: Hard Fall

    Chapter 424: Hard Fall


    A while ago.


    As soon as Agapius sent the Sky Realm angels to attack Lucien, he expected to see him being brutally beaten in front of everyone, making his women suffer and washing away the humiliation he suffered.


    But after two of those angels mysteriously started to fall, a vampire appeared and started to help Lucien fight the other two angels.


    Even seeing Lucien and Daisy fight on equal terms with those angels, Agapius doesn''t believe that people from lower realms can defeat people from higher realms, so the only reason for that is that Lucien and his woman are hiding their real strength in some way.


    Agapius is afraid, but he still trusts the power of his arm. If he can defeat Lucien''s troops, only he and his women will not be able to fight them all.


    Then he points his silver sword at Lucien''s troops and wives on the ground. "Attack now!! Kill them all!!!"


    The angel army advances through the barrier towards Lucien''s troops. Although they are mostly in the Mortal Realm, they have good equipment andbat training, so they are very confident of winning that battle.


    Above them, winged angels fly, all in the Earth Realm. But there is none of them in the Sky Realm as Melitta brought the strongest warriors from the Corvus House with her previously. Those four Sky Realm angels are Alexa''s servants.


    Lucien''s wives stand in front of Lucien''s troops, leading them. They are clearly the strongest people there, so they quickly be the targets of dozens of winged angels.


    As the army of angels advances towards Lucien''s girls, his sisters and the sins fly towards the two Sky Realm angels falling from the sky while under the effects of Eve''s mysterious ability and Sophia''s illusions.


    Both of those abilities require the sisters'' great effort normally, but the situation is even moreplicated now, as the general power of those angels is very high.


    So, Sophia won''t be able to keep them in an illusion for long, while Eve won''t be able to keep their bodies that heavy for long either.


    ''Pride!!!'' Eve exims in Pride''s mind, clearly asking her to act now.


    She flies down beside Eve and smiles arrogantly, as always. "I didn''t want to have to show you my greatest treasure anytime soon... but it can''t be helped."


    While those two angels are vulnerable, Pride approaches them, and her hands begin to glow white. That glow is so pure and radiant that it makes even the angels'' light magic seems impure.


    She is upset to have to summon her soul weapon to any enemy she does not deem worthy as the soul weapon is someone''s pure soul manifestation, and she doesn''t think anyone deserves to see that part of her.


    But with no choice now, Pride materializes a beautiful shiny white weapon. That glow blinds almost everyone who looks at it directly, but Eve can clearly see a big white scythe in Pride''s hands.


    The moment Eve sees that white scythe, she feels her demonic energy and that of Pride falling dramatically. It is obvious that it is due to that light that seems to want to blind everyone in Argerim.


    ''Damn!! Go easy!!'' Eve talks to Pride mentally.


    ''Easy???'' She quickly asks back. ''I never go easy!! This Queen only makes a serious attack... My opponents don''t deserve more than that. And after that, I will run out of demonic energy.''


    Pride seems to act that way on purpose, but that is not exactly true. When she was fighting Lucien, and then at his side, she saw that as fun and not seriousbat.


    But now she really needs to defeat strong opponents, and if she doesn''t kill her target in the first attack, that angel wille out of Sophia and Sloth''s illusion, and someone in Lucien''s group may end up hurt.


    If that happens, she can imagine Lucien getting furious anding up to her to ask what happened, so she would have to say that she couldn''t kill that stupid angel quickly, causing her to lose her face.


    That is the kind of thinking that Pride always has when fighting seriously. And that is why she can never go easy. On the contrary, she always does her best so that everyone can see how amazing she is.


    "HAAAAAA!!!" She swings her white scythe towards one of those angels while so much lightes out of her that she looks like a real star.


    The pressure of her aura is so dense and powerful now that everyone on the battlefield stops to look up at the sky and is blinded by her radiance.


    While almost everyone feels like kneeling and praising her, Lucien also looks at Pride, but he just smiles while finding that very exciting.


    At that time, in a significant area around Pride, nothing impure or unworthy can withstand her imposing energy, including Sophia and Sloth''s illusions and Eve''s gravity ability.


    For a second or less, those two angels open their eyes and see a powerful light that quickly blinds them. At the same time, they feel brutal energy making them feel poor, weak, mediocre, smaller than an ant in front of the biggest dragon of all.


    Even if they had a lot of time to act, they would not be able to do anything because their bodies refuse to act in the face of such a dominant force. What they feel is not fear but infinite respect for a being who is infinitely superior to them.


    The white scythe of Pride cuts the air, or rather, cuts to the reality of that dimension, without affecting the wind. Then that shiny de reaches one of the angels and cuts half of his body, but the blood does not fly, or rather, her weapon seems to be etheric because it crosses the body of that angel without causing any apparent injuries to him.


    [Huh ????] That angel is confused. [I''m sure I saw that de cros... but I don''t feel-]


    He doesn''t feel anything wrong with his body, but then he realizes that the powerful energy he felt just ago is now inside his body.


    He should be happy with that, but how could a small ant bear the burden of such monstrous power? He quickly panics. "NO, NO, NO, NOOO!!!"


    Then his belly and limbs start to crazily swell as his eyes start to turn white and bleed. In fact, blood starts toe out of all the holes in his body, and his skin starts to burn.


    [Blowing up! He is exploding!!] Everyone thinks, and they are right. That angel''s body cannot handle Pride''s brutal power, and his body is exploding.


    *BOOOOOM*


    That massive power destroys his body, throwing blood, guts, and bones everywhere, especially over the other Sky Realm angel next to him. That angel is terrified as he is thrown back several meters due to a wave of force generated by the explosion of his friend''s body.


    While everyone is really impressed by that attack, Pride smiles proudly, of course. Her white scythe disappears while her body also begins to fade as she used a lot of demonic energy to do that.


    ''I will use the rest of my energy to continue boosting his women.'' She speaks to Eve mentally.


    ''Good work; you did that amazingly.'' Eve praises Pride.


    Eve''s praise and respect are important to Pride, just as she is also pleased that everyone on that battlefield, angels or people of other races, respects her very much now.


    But before her body disappearspletely and she returns to Eve''s soul, Pride sees Lucien smiling at her while his eyes sparkle with admiration.


    At that moment, Pride feels as good as a normal woman having an orgasm. He realizes that his admiration is much more important than that of other people. And she wants to impress him a lot more to feel even better.


    [This Queen is just starting...] She thinks as she blinks at Lucien and then goes back to Eve''s soul.


    Eve quickly returns to using her ability on the other Sky Realm angel, causing him to fall again, but Sophia can''t get him back into her illusion as he is very impressed with Pride''s power and she is also focused on healing Eve.


    At that moment, Amelia, Donna, Wrath, and Envy take action. The Sins fly towards that angel while Donna falls towards him, already attacking with her great red ax. And Amelia teleports in the air behind him and attacks with her double white swords.


    Although Amelia is in the middle stages of the Earth Realm, she is boosted for several reasons, yet, she is very powerful due to the mix of demonic energies that Lucien gave her.


    Her soul weapons, infused with demonic energies, easily cut that angel''s back, severely injuring one of his wings. His blood flies as he cries out in pain.


    *BAM*


    Wrath appears next to him and hits him with her heavy warhammer, causing him to be thrown to the side like a rag doll while still being pulled down due to Eve''s ability.


    Then Envy appears on his other side and finishes cutting his wing off by hitting him in the same spot that Amelia attacked before. He screams even more as one of his wings falls apart from his body.


    "HAAAA!!!" Then Donna approaches him as she swings her ax vertically, attacking him with brutal force. That attack seems to make even the air tremble and makes that angel sure that he is dead.


    *BAMMM*


    Donna''s ax hits that angel''s belly, but surprisingly, Its de doesn''t cut his body and just pushes further down, leaving her frustrated.


    As Amelia and Envy do not lose focus and continue to attack that angel while Eve is almost at the limit of her strength, Donna is confused and upset.


    ''Hey!! What''s wrong with you?'' Wrath speaks in her mind. ''You didn''t think we would really have the strength to hurt someone from thete Sky Realm, right?''


    ''But Amelia...'' Donna can''t help feeling bad. The fact that Lucien is so strong has already reduced her usefulness as an older sister, but if her young sisters also be stronger than her, she will not be able to protect them but will need their protection.


    Wrath starts tough. ''They are fuking, you know. I hate to say it, but your brother is really impressive. He and Lust are doing excellent work.''


    While falling from the sky, because she doesn''t know how to fly, of course, Donna smiles at Wrath while she stops thinking negatively. ''So we have to do good work too!''


    ''Hahaha...'' Wrath likes Donna more and more. ''For sure!''


    After falling for many seconds, they are almost on the ground. Donna tilts her body to get an even higher speed and heads towards that angel while she prepares her great ax.


    Wrath materializes her body beside her, and both attack at the same time. That angel, already badly hurt by the joint attacks of Amelia and Envy, is unable to do anything and is hit hard by those brutal blows.


    *BAMM* *BOOOOM*


    His body hits the ground hard, creating a crater in the middle of the battlefield between the angel army and Lucien''s girls. The gravity around that angel seems to change suddenly, and his body is pushed upwards, floating for a second or less.


    At that moment, a figure descends from the sky at a crazily high speed; it''s Eve.


    "HAAAAA!!!" She points her soul weapon, the dark spiked greatsword, at the chest of that angel and spikes it, using all her strength and the impulse generated by the high fall.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    The dark de brutally prates that angel''s chest, tearing and killing him on the spot, also creating another wave of force that throws dirt and dust everywhere.


    The angels stop running and flying towards Lucien''s girls while they are paralyzed with fear. Those women are terrifying, and the confidence they had just ago is gone.


    In the sky, still blocking that female angel''s sword, Lucien smiles at her. "Do you see what happens to you guys when you do war and not love?"


    LK

 Chapter 425: A real bargain with the devil

    Chapter 425: A real bargain with the devil


    While seeing two of her friends being killed by Pride and Lucien''s sisters, the Sky Realm female angel is shocked. She can''t believe she just saw two Sky Realm realm peak angels being defeated so easily.


    [They... they just... these demons... they are dangerous!!] She realizes that they underestimated Lucien''s group, and now she is sure that not even those seven thousand angels of the Mortal Realm and three hundred angels above the Earth Realm can defeat him and his arm.


    "Wait! Wait!!!" She talks to Lucien as he continues to push her through the air.


    Lucien stops forcing his two swords forward but still doesn''t back down or give her a chance to escape. Then he smiles. "What? You don''t want to fight anymore?"


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "Did you spoke seriously about not wanting to fight, but... you know."


    "Oh, are you talking about that, hehe..." He makes a lewd expression. "Yeah, I can think of doing others things with you besides fighting."


    Agapius watches their fight while sending Earth Realms angels to attack Lucien, but they are very afraid to get involved in a Sky Realm people fight, especially when they are almost in the Immortal Realm, and Lucien is clearly at such a level to be able to fight in the same level that that female angel.


    "What are you doing, Genevieve?!?! Kill this dirty demon right now!!" Agapius shouts at that Sky Realm female angel.


    While still crossing swords with Lucien, Genevieve looks at Agapius. She wants to follow Alexa''s orders and obey him, but the situation is really bad, and he will not protect her as her real master would do.


    [This is her fault... Alexa left me in the care of this idiot, and now I''m going to die, unless... Can I really trust a demon??] She thinks while looking at Lucien.


    His expression is lewd but also loving and trustworthy, which makes Genevieve have hope. [All those women trust him... They are of different races, but he doesn''t seem to have an angel yet... I could be his angel...]


    "Genevieve, right? It''s a good name..." Lucien smiles at her. "Trust me when I say I don''t want to kill you."


    At that moment, Genevieve has to make one of the most difficult decisions in her life. She can choose to continue fighting, which will likely result in her death, and her group will also die, and no one will tell stories about her glorious death.


    She could try to run away too, but Lucien''s group is extraordinary, and it is likely that she will start to fall mysteriously like her friends. Then she would end up dead too.


    Or she can trust Lucien and join his group. There are many ways it could go wrong, but one thing she is sure of is that her people would never forgive her for that, especially her master. Joining demons is the worst betrayal an angel can do.


    Genevieve would not trust Lucien just because he is hot as fuck, but due to the fact that she was sure she would die if she continued to fight against him, her brain went into a defensive state, and any chance of survival became more interesting than anything else.


    So she uses all her strength to push her sword forward. "Alright!! I ept her offer, so lower your des."


    Lucien further decreases the strength he is putting on his swords as he smiles at her. "OK, we have a deal."


    ---------------- new edit -----------------


    "Yeah, we have a..." She quickly stops forcing her sword forward and starts to retreat, but then she hears a noise behind her.


    Genevieve quickly turns and sees a red whiping towards her neck. In a normal situation, she could avoid that, but Lust manages to catch her really off guard.


    *Bam*


    She raises her hand to hold the whip, but another hand appears beside her head and holds the whip first, defending her. She looks to the side and realizes that it is Lucien, of course.


    Lucien looks at Lust with an inquisitive expression and talks to her mentally. ''What are you doing?''


    ''You can''t be serious about epting that angel, right?'' She quickly asks back. ''It''s okay to seduce and then torture her, but I can see that you want to make her one of your troops.''


    ''Why don''t you want this? She is very strong and would be a good addition to our troops.'' He speaks.


    Lust shakes her head. ''She''s a shitty angel! Even if she is in love with you, she will still betray us as soon as she has a chance to return to her people.''


    ''I thought you trusted my seduction skills...'' He speaks in a fake sad tone.


    ''This is not just about you.'' She starts to exin. ''The other Sins will not ept her... Pride will kill her as soon as she realizes what is going on.''


    ''Helena doesn''t have that problem.'' Lucienments, even though he knows that the situation of the fallen angel is quite different.


    Lust quickly responds. ''She is no longer an angel and in fact, she has everything to hate them, unlike this stupid angel who will remain loyal to the Gods even if she starts fucking a demon.''


    Lucien understands Lust''s point of view. He also knows that she is jealous and concerned about how the other Sins will react to that. But a part of him fails to attack a woman who is willing to submit to him, especially when she has done no harm to anyone in his family.


    ''Trust me.'' Those two words are enough for him to make Lust obediently return to his soul, although she does not agree to treat an angel well.


    Genevieve is still in shock because of what she just saw. It is not about Lust appearing of nowhere, but Lucien protecting her. [We were fighting just ago... and he is my enemy... but as soon as I was about to be hurt, he protected me without thinking twice. He... is he really trustworthy?]


    She didn''t understand how Lucien and Lust came to an agreement, but she disappeared, and only now does Genevieve realize that Lucien has an arm around her waist.


    After living for a little over a thousand years, Genevieve has many types of experience, but she never imagined what it would be like to have a demon hugging her.


    [Actually... It''s not bad... he... smells good...] She is shocked again because her body has no negative reaction to Lucien''s touch.


    Lucien realizes that and begins to slowly move his hand from her waist to her hot ass while he smiles at her. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah... I''m fine. Ehh... thanks for that..." It''s amazing how even a confident and experienced person with over a thousand years old can be a cute and embarrassed shy girl when she is faced with a situationpletely out of her expectation, which is, of course, the devilish charm of Lucien.


    "I''m sorry about that; my wife is a little jealous." He speaks in a friendly tone.


    "I see." She quickly responds, unaware that what a few seconds ago was a deadly battle now looks like a casual conversation, aside from the fact that they are still in the middle of a great battle.


    Lucien is happy that his charm is working on Genevieve. He thought that it would be difficult to enchant such powerful women, but it seems that he just needs to act in the right moment, and if they are in a bad situation, he will easily be their'' knight in shining armor.''


    "So..." He starts to speak as he approaches his face with hers. "Our deal is still valid, right?"


    Genevieve realizes what Lucien wants to do, but she still chooses to y his game and lets him bring their lips closer. "Yeah... I don''t have to die fighting for that asshole. He''s not my master."


    "I''m d to hear that... Genevieve..." Lucien speaks slowly while his lips are just a few millimeters from touching hers.


    She can clearly see that he is trying to seduce her, and she could attack him now. However, his scent, especially from his mouth, is so pleasurable, just like is his touch. So she doesn''t want to attack him, and neither does her body want to get away from his.


    Also, she loves the way he speaks her name. He seems to desire her body and sees her as a woman, unlike Agapius, who sees her as an expendable servant. No matter what the situation, a proud woman loves to be desired.


    So Genevieve doesn''t resist Lucien''s actions and lets him kiss her mouth. His lips are warm and soft, making that kiss unforgettable, even though being fast and that he was not using his tongue.


    Lucien continues to give quick kisses on her lips while moving his hand over her ass. Then he materializes a scabbard and puts Ghost Lady in it to be able to caress Genevieve''s body with both hands.


    "I... I agreed not to fight you... but... I will not fight my people either..." She speaks between kisses and keeps her sword in her storage ring.


    "I get it." He responds as he continues to stroke and kisses her. Then he notices Agapius staring at them through the barrier.


    Agapius cannot believe that he is seeing Genevieve being corrupted in that way. After Alexa sent her and the other three Sky Realm angels to obey him, he tried to order her to go to his bed.


    However, Genevieve quickly refused him and said that she would never obey such an order. She is clearly a very proud woman, but now she looks like a tamed kitten in Lucien''s arms.


    No matter if the numbers of Lucien''s army are smaller, or his group was weaker than the angels, he was acting overconfidently from the start while his arrogance reached an iparable level.


    Agapius was sure that Lucien was an idiot, but now, as hard as it is for him to admit it, Agapius can see that Lucien is the most badass guy he has ever seen, and even though he doesn''t want to, part of him admires him.


    [A real man...] Those words echo in Agapius'' mind as he feels respect and envy of Lucien. He can''t take his eyes off his hand on Genevieve''s ass while the little sick in his underwear knows he will never be like that badass devil.


    "Do you like what you see?" Lucien asks Agapius in a provocative tone as he squeezes Genevieve''s ass even harder.


    "..." Agapius is unable to say anything while his mind is in a mess. But his open mouth and stared eyes make it clear that he is getting excited to see Lucien and Genevieve acting that way.


    As she starts to moans under Lucien''s caresses, he startsughing at Agapius. "I understand, really. Genevieve is a beautiful woman, so it is understandable that you get attracted to her body."


    But then his expression changes from a provocative smile to a fake sorry look. "But I have to teach you an important lesson... A real man doesn''t let other men look lustfully at his women."


    [Your woman?] Genevieve is very fond of Lucien''s caresses and kisses, but she can''t help but find his words very bold. [Does he already consider me his woman? So much overconfidence...]


    Agapius, on the other hand, quickly closes his mouth as he begins to tremble with fear. "I... I... I didn''t mean to..."


    Lucien sighs. "I''m going to have to rip your eyes out for that."


    "No... NO, NO. NO... I really... didn''t want to..." Agapius panics while his mind stops thinking rationally. He even forgets about the powerful barrier in front of him and turns around quickly before flying away while continuing to scream desperately.


    Lucien starts tough, and Genevieve cannot help butugh, too, as she finds Agapius''s actions so pathetic. Then she looks him in the eye with a thoughtful expression. "Are you going to rip out the eyes of all the men who look lustfully at me?"


    "For sure!" He quickly responds before starting to kiss her again. "You now belong to me, and even though you want to run away, I won''t let you go."


    Lucien can''t help but wonder how much demonic energy he can generate with a woman as strong as Genevieve, but now is not the time for that as they are still in the middle of a battle.


    Then he looks to the side and sees the spear angel, the one fighting Daisy while Astrid, Aria, and E help her. That angel has several injuries over his body, clearly caused by the stone attacks of the mature vampire, but he doesn''t seem to be afraid.


    On the contrary, the spear angel swings his spear, breaking all attacks that Daisy throws at him while dodging the harpy girls'' sound waves and the sneak attacks from Astrid''s poisonous ws.


    Lucien prepares to attack that angel alongside the girls, but at that moment, to spear angel blocks a direct attack from Astrid. Her ws make a metallic sound when theye into contact with his spear''s shaft, but she doesn''t back down and uses her tail''s stinger to pierce his neck.


    A Mortal Realmmon person shouldn''t be able to hurt the body of any Sky Realm person, but in addition to Astrid''s venom having a high corrosive function, it''s highly boosted by demonic energies. Then just a drop of that poison enters that angel''s body, causing him a lot of pain.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" He screams in pain as he swings his spear all over the ce. Astrid avoids those strikes by flying backward quickly.


    Daisy wastes no time and starts casting many stone attacks towards him while Aria and E also use their sound waves. But the spear angel continues to madly swing his spear and break the stone attacks while ignoring the pain in his head as the pain in his body due to Astrid''s poison is worse.


    While continuing to act madly, the spear angel regains focus for a second and quickly takes a blue pill from his storage ring.


    Lucien and Daisy quickly recognize that pill. It is the same pill that they have seen other angels use to highly boost their strength and agility at the cost of severe side effects.


    When Neoc, June''s brother, took a pill like that, he exploded while fighting Lucien because his body couldn''t bear the massive amount of energy that pill had.


    But that spear angel doesn''t have this problem because his Sky Realm body is very tough, so he doesn''t think twice about taking that pill. It will also make him suffer side effectster, but for a while, it will give him a high increase in strength and speed, as well as allowing him to ignore any non-lethal injuries.


    "Shit!!" Daisy thinks aloud while failing to stop the spear angel from taking that pill.


    "Stay out of this," Lucien speaks to Genevieve and then flies towards them quickly while holding the Ghostdy and materializing his red katana as well.


    Lust, still jealous, makes a joke in his mind. "Are you going to seduce that angel too?"

 Chapter 426: Lethal Dance

    Chapter 426: Lethal Dance


    As Genevieve moves away from Lucien, she sees him flying towards the spear angel. She can''t help but be sad for her friend; after all, they serve the same master. However, she is not willing to die for Agapius after he showed them that he is a rotten person.


    Also, she doesn''t want to fight Lucien as he hasn''t done her any harm. Who started that battle was Agapius, and Alexa always taught her servants not to start a battle without good reason.


    Most angels love the Gods and would not think twice about attacking demons and their allies. But Alexa does not think so. In fact, she teaches her people to be brutal to their enemies but not to attack someone because of the war of others. Also, Genevieve is part of the angels who are not happy being servants of the Gods.


    Still, she does not want to attack other angels who have also done nothing wrong to her. She would like to kick Agapius'' ass, but nothing more. So, she flies to a safe distance from the battle and waits to see how it will end, which she is almost certain to be a total victory of Lucien''s group.


    Meanwhile, Lucien approaches the spear angel, who appears to be in a state of uncontroble fury. Daisy fires more and more stone attacks at him just as Aria and E use sound waves, but everything seems ineffective.


    After blocking so many stone attacks with his spear and resisting the sound waves, that angel quickly removes a shiny stone from his storage ring. Then he crushes that stone and passes Its shiny powder on his spear, making the de shine brightly.


    ''Don''t let him hit you with that de! That can break through your demonic energy defenses and cut your body in half.'' Lust quickly exins to Lucien.


    ''Alright.'' Lucien responds as he prepares his two swords. He knows that the spear angel is boosted by the magic pill and now has a power equivalent to the early stage of the Immortal Realm, so this battle will be his toughest fight so far.


    Furious at being attacked by various people, the spear angel uses his light mana to channel a powerful area attack. His body starts to glow, and Lucien quickly warns Aria, E, and Astrid to fly away from him.


    But mentalmunication is much faster than the sound of the voice, so Daisy takes a little longer to receive Lucien''s warning. Also, she is nearest to the spear angel, and when she notices his attack, she quickly creates several stone barriers to defend herself.


    "HAAAAAA!!!" The spear angel cries while he feels the chaotic energy of the pill boost his attack as if it had been burning his body from inside.


    Then waves of light energye out of his body in all directions. That powerful attack makes even the barrier of angels tremble, let alone Daisy''s stone barriers.


    *Bam* *Creaaaaaack* *Boooooom*


    Aria, Elle, and Astrid manage to get far away from that attack in time to avoid damage, but Daisy''s barriers are quickly destroyed, and she is thrown back by the light energy waves.


    When she feels that powerful energy touches her body, she is afraid, but at the same time, she feels demonic energies from Sophia, and especially Lucien, protecting her body from the light energy.


    She can''t stop that attack from throwing her backward like a rag doll, but her body isn''t really hurt. She tries to regain her bnce while spinning in the air, but then she feels suddenly stops as strong arms hold her.


    "Daisy!" Lucien speaks in a worried tone as he embraces the mature vampire. "Are you okay??"


    Her body doesn''t have any negative reaction to Lucien''s touch, or rather, her body is already used to him to the point that she recognizes him just by his touch. And Daisy is not really happy with that because that is not what she wants. Well, she''s not even sure what she really wants anymore.


    "I... I''m fine..." She says as her face blushes due to Lucien''s hands being so close to touching her ass.


    "Good-" He starts to say something but notices the spear angel quickly approaching them, with his shiny spear ready and pointed to his head.


    *Whoooosh*


    Lucien hugs Daisy tightly and ps his wings, using his demonic energy to boost his speed and dodge that spear.


    The spear angel was at an insane speed, clearly at the Immortal Realm level, but Lucien had no trouble avoiding his attack. Although he is very powerful for having reached the Earth Realm, his demonic energy and the mixed ones are still his greatest sources of power.


    The angel returns, making several swift movements with his spear as Lucien continues to dodge while holding Daisy. Her mind is confused due to the incredible speed that Lucien moves, but her body is feeling very well with his tight embrace.


    Daisy feels being carried in someone''s arms like that is unfamiliar. But she doesn''t hate that feeling, the feeling of having someone protecting her.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    After dodging dozens of attacks in a minute, Lucien talks to Daisy. "What about some help here? This guy looks tireless."


    "I... I can''t... concentrate when you move so fast..." She tries to shot stone attacks at the angel, but she can''t aim at him because Lucien has to dodge his attacks so fast.


    Lucien continues to dodge the spear angel''s tireless attacks while thinking about something. He doesn''t want Aria, E, and Astrid to approach that angel while he is in that state. Pride and Eve are recovering with the help of Sophia while Amelia and Donna face many Earth Realm angels alongside his other wives.


    So he can only count on the help of Lust, who has no highbat power now. He thinks of something and quickly speaks to her. ''Lust, just distract him for a second.''


    *Whoosh*


    As soon as the spear angel tries to attack Lucien and Daisy again, they avoid him, and Lust appears, limited to a certain distance from Lucien, and attacks the angel with her whip.


    Lust''s whip wraps around that angel''s arm, but he quickly pulls her towards him. Lucien uses that moment to release Daisy and flies towards the spear angel as she cast hundreds of stone attacks.


    Daisy''s stone attacks hinder the vision of the spear angel, but he hears Lucien approach and then makes a vertical cut with his spear using both hands and all his strength.


    Waves of light energye out of that angel''s body, breaking Daisy''s stone attacks in the air and creating a huge cloud of dust. In the middle of that cloud, there is Lucien, flying towards the angel, and he is swinging his spear, while Lust is pulled like a rag doll while holding her whip.


    Lucien uses his demonic energy to the maximum to boost his speed, but because the angel started his attack very quickly and the spear is longer than swords, he realizes that he will be hit by the angel before hitting him.


    But due to the impulse he used to fly towards the spear angel, Lucien cannot just stop his movement in the air. He ps his wings forward but soon notices the angel''s spear less than a meter from him into the dust cloud,ing towards him with overwhelming force.


    Lucien doesn''t think twice about raising the Ghost Lady and his red katana while using a lot of demonic energy to create protectiveyers around him and the des.


    *BAM!!!* *CLANG!!!*


    The angel''s spear collides with Lucien''s swords, creating a powerful force wave. Lucien''s hair wildly swings as if he were in a whirlwind before he being pushed back by overwhelming force.


    The spear angel and Lucien are both thrown backward, also like rag dolls, due to the force generated by that collision. But unlike the angel''s spear, which remains intact due to the shiny powder, both Lucien''s swords are scratched on the des.


    While Lust''s body is destroyed and she returns to Lucien''s soul, Daisy is also pushed back, but she quickly regains her bnce as she was further away from the center of the collision.


    The mature vampire is really worried when she sees Lucien get thrown out of the dust cloud. She quickly creates a giant stone hand and catches his body in the air.


    "Lucien!!!" She exims as she jumps into the stone hand to check his situation.


    Upon realizing that Lucien has a vague look on his face, Daisy bes even more concerned and begins to shake his head. "Lucien! Lucien!! Lucien!!!"


    After that collision, Lucien began to have visions of the golden gate in his soul. The more intensely he fights, the more he gets in sync with Aylin''s golden naginata.


    But then he quickly regains focus while listening to the voices of Lust and Daisy calling out his name in concerned tones. He notices the mature vampire''s charming face just a few millimeters from his and has to fight the urge to kiss her lips.


    "Yeah... I''m fine," he smiles at Daisy and also answers Lust in his mind. Then he notices that he is in a giant stone hand and looks at Daisy with a grateful expression. "Are we even again, hu?"


    She sighs in relief. "I was so worried..."


    Lucien continues to smile at Daisy, but then, he quickly moves his face towards hers. She can''t help thinking that he wants to kiss her, so she quickly thinks about avoiding that kiss, but her body refuses to move.


    [Really?????] She panics while feeling Lucien embrace her. However, he doesn''t kiss her but flies to the side, less than a second before the giant stone hand gets destroyed by the spear angel.


    *Whooosh* *Boooooom*


    Pieces of stone fly everywhere as Lucien again begins to dodge various attacks from the spear angel while hugging Daisy.


    [What was I thinking?!?] Daisy starts to me herself again for doubting Lucien''s intentions. [He just wants to help me... he doesn''t want to kiss me... why...]


    Despite that being a deadly battle where she could be killed by a single blow from that angel, Daisy cannot stop her mind from thinking about her rtionship with Lucien while he continues to keep them alive.


    After missing hundreds of blows, the spear angel starts to get tired. His body is very stronger and faster, but he still needs the stamina to keep attacking incessantly.


    He stops attacking to catch his breath and looks at Lucien and Daisy with a furious expression. "Damn demon and stupid vampire!!!"


    Lucien stops in the air, still hugging Daisy, of course, and smiles at her. "I think he''s talking to us."


    "I guess so." Sheughs.


    The spear angel is even more furious with Lucien and Daisy because of their mocking works. He channels a ray of light energy on his shiny spear and aims at them.


    But Lucien quickly dodged that ray, with Daisy in his arms. He continues to fly at high speed while the spear angel cannot hit them with any attack.


    As Lucien continues to push his body to the limit, he feels his connection with the golden naginata increasing more and more. [It... she is calling me...]


    The desire to use the naginata grows, but he keeps thinking about the words of the mysterious woman who entered his dream. She said that Aylin''s soul in the naginata could brainwash him.


    But now, he doesn''t seem to have any other option. Lucien knows that he has a strong disadvantage against the spear angel, and although his red katana can be remade infinitely, the Ghost Lady is not indestructible, so he needs the golden naginata more than ever.


    "STOP RUNNING AROUND!!!" The spear angel cries at Lucien and Daisy.


    Lucien stops in the air and looks at the angel as he prepares to summon the golden naginata. "Alright, if it makes you stop screaming like a child throwing a tantrum, I will stop."


    His words hurt that angel''s ego even more as Daisy continues to hug Lucien. Her arm is around his neck while her body already thinks that is the mostfortable ce she can ever be.

 Chapter 427: Bloody Excited

    Chapter 427: Bloody Excited


    "Stay at a safe distance," Lucien speaks to Daisy as he releases her.


    She thought she would be relieved when he stops hugging her, but as soon as their bodies separate, Daisy feels an intense sensation of loss. Lucien''s fragrant natural scent continues all over her body, making her miss his body even more.


    "I... I''m so sorry that I can''t help more..." She feels so weak as she can''t really help Lucien and begins to crave more power.


    But Lucien tenderly smiles at her. "You were great, Daisy. I couldn''t do this without you."


    Those words make her feel better and worse at the same time. Daisy is thrilled to be helping Lucien, but she wants more; she really wants to fight alongside him as partners.


    Lucien looks at the spear angel again. "I''m going to finish this quickly."


    Then he summons the golden naginata in his hand. Its golden glow looks brighter than ever, and everyone in the angel group and Lucien''s group sees that splendid light, making them feel simr to how they felt seeing the light of Pride''s aura.


    The golden naginata seems to be alive and wanting to put on a show as it continues to shine brightly regardless of Lucien''s will, also making the glow of that angel''s spear look like trash.


    The spear angel feels a dense aura over his body, making it difficult even for him to breathe. An instinctive fear begins to grow inside his soul while he can see that naginata is an incredible weapon andpared to the eight Legendary Weapons of the superior worlds.


    And in fact, it is. Aylin''s golden naginata is second in the rank of the eight Legendary Weapons. And even without knowing that, the spear angel wants it more than anything he''s ever wanted before.


    "This spear... I like it. I''ll get it from your corpse!" The spear angel speaks before flying towards Lucien.


    *Whooosh*


    Lucien smiles and flies forward with no intention of dodging spear angel''s attacks. The angel swings his spear down from right to left, while Lucien swings the golden naginata up from left to right, and both weapons'' des collide in front of them.


    *BAM* *CLANNNNG*


    An explosive wave of force is generated by that collision, followed by a loud metallic sound. However, Lucien and the spear angel do not move an inch as they continue to force their weapons forward.


    "It is not a spear," Lucienments while not realizing that he is smiling, excited by thebat.


    The spear angel is even more furious because Lucien is blocking his attack even though he is using all his strength and because he is doing it while smiling.


    "I''ll kill you!!!" The spear angel cries and forces his spear even further.


    Lucien is using his demonic energies to the fullest, which quickly consumes his energies mixes, so he knows he can''t keeppeting in force with that angel.


    Then he starts to retreat while sliding his naginata to the side. The spear angel thinks he''s breaking Lucien''s defenses, but by the time he realizes his mistake, it''s already toote.


    As the spear angel is pushing all his forces forward, as soon as Lucien slides his naginata, his spear moves keep forward, and he tries to cut his body. But Lucien ps his wings and rotates his body in the air.


    The spear angel thinks Lucien will try to escape, but he spins quickly and hits Its pommel on the angel''s face.


    *BAM*


    That angel''s blood and teeth fly while another wave of force is generated by that brutal attack. He doesn''t feel pain due to the pill he took, but his body is thrown back while he gets even angrier.


    Lucien sees the opportunity to end that fight by attacking quickly now as his speed is still higher than that of the spear angel. But he doesn''t attack because he doesn''t want to end that exciting fight so fast.


    Then he spins the golden naginata in his hand while looking at that angel with a provocative smile. "Do you need a break?"


    "HAAAAA!!!!" The angel cries and flies towards Lucien, swinging his spear furiously.


    *Bam* *ng* *Bam* *ng* *Bam* *ng* *Bam* *ng*


    Lucien does not avoid but deflects the blows with his naginata, generating a series of loud metallic sounds as he is pushed back by the massive force of that angel.


    But he keeps smiling as he moves his naginata at incredible speed, making slight cuts on the spear angel''s body each time he deflect one of his strikes.


    However, the spear angel doesn''t seem to care about those cuts even when his clothes and wings start to turn red with his blood. He continues to madly attack Lucien as they both begin to fly faster and faster.


    *BAM*


    Lucien makes another incredibly fast move and kicks the spear angel in the belly after dodging one of his attacks. The angel is thrown back several meters but quickly attacks Lucien again, ignoring any pain or injury.


    This time, Lucien not only deflects the angel''s blows but also counterattacks with his naginata. He and the angel start exchanging strikes faster and faster, and not even Daisy can see the des of their weapons anymore but just hear the metallic sounds that echo across the battlefield.


    The spear angel still has a strength advantage over Lucien, but he starts to fly faster and faster, which makes that advantage not so significant. On the contrary, while they exchange blows flying, Lucien has more advantage due to his superior agility.


    In fact, every time Lucien exchanges a blow with the spear angel using his naginata, he feels more powerful, faster, and more excited. Also, he feels the connection with the naginata and the golden gates in his soul improving.


    As they continue to exchange blows, Lucien begins to fly down, taking the spear angel to fight above the battle that is taking ce on the ground.


    While Lucien''s troops and wives fight the angel army, they hear the metallic sounds closer and see Lucien and the Spear angel fly very close to the ground. The waves of force generated by their attacks make other people tremble, and everyone gets fascinated.


    Lucien flies across the whole battlefield while fighting the spear angel. He hasn''t suffered any injuries yet but has already hit dozens of attacks on the angel, who continues to ignore any pain and injury.


    While fighting, Lucien also pays attention to his girls fighting. His troops are trying their best to fight in sync, and they seem to be easily ughtering the Mortal Realm angels while none of them have suffered severe injuries yet.


    Aria, E, Astrid, and Daisy also begin to fight the other angels as he fights the spear angel. Everyone is fighting while only three people watch the fight from afar: Genevieve, Helena, and the terrified Agapius.


    The spear angel notes that Lucien is checking his troops while fighting him, which makes him even angrier, but no matter what he does, his spear never touches Lucien''s body.


    He tries light attacks of various types, but Lucien seems to predict his movements, and even when he blocks his attacks, he can''t get through that incredible naginata.


    He starts to try less predictable movements; that is, he starts to move even more madly, which opens his guard more and more.


    Lucien does not miss any opportunity and hits the spear angel in the belly with his naginata''s de, piercing his body and making his guts fall from the sky.


    "Heh..." Lucien makes a mocking sound and then pushes his naginata aside, further opening the cut in the spear angel''s belly. Then he quickly spins the naginata and hits Its pommel on the angel''s head, throwing him towards the ground.


    *Whooosh* *Boooooom*


    The spear angel falls in the middle of the battlefield, creating a crater on the ground and a cloud of dust. That scares the other angels and makes Lucien''s troops, just like Donna, smile.


    Still, even severely wounded, the spear angel seems to feel no pain and quickly tries to get up and fly towards Lucien.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    But Lucien descends from the sky like a shooting star and stomps on the spear angel''s belly, pushing his body further into the earth and increasing that crater.


    While the dust prevents everyone from seeing clearly, the spear angel sees a golden light approaching his face. He tries to raise his spear to defend himself, but Lucien is stepping on it.


    [Am I dead???] The spear angel wonders, but then a wave of wind hurts his face and drives that dust away from his body, allowing him to see the de of the golden naginata spiked on the ground, at less than an inch of his head.


    Despite being able to ignore the pain in his body, the spear angel can no longer bear the pain in his heart due to the humiliations he is suffering. And seeing the provocative smile on Lucien''s face, the spear angel feels his heart bleed.


    "If you beg, I can spare you," Lucien speaks in a mocking tone.


    [DEVIL!!!] The spear angel thinks, as do all the other angels watching that scene.


    But Lucien''s troops are unable to contain their proud and excited smiles as they watch their beloved master destroy that strong angel.


    Sophia, Amelia, Sloth, and Envy also smile as they look at Lucien with loving expressions. Wrath and Donna even stop fighting to watch that scene.


    Eve smiles too, while inside her soul, Pride feels likeughing. Lucien is not only beating the shit out of that angel but destroying any self-respect he and the other angels have, which makes her very pleased.


    But the spear angel is not yet defeated. Even while his blood leaks from dozens of wounds in his body and there are more of his guts on the ground than inside his belly, he still tries to fight.


    "YOU-" He tries to say something.


    *BAM*


    But Lucien steps on his face, brutally pressing his head into the ground. He spent more than half of his demonic energies since the beginning of that battle, but he has already regenerated most of that amount due to how pleasurable it is for him.


    "What did you say?" Lucien speaks as he smiles at his girls. "I didn''t hear you; can you speak that again?"


    While Genevieve and Helena feel sorry for the spear angel, the other angels are furious with Lucien. Most of them are also very afraid, but some of them, the strongest of the Earth Realm, fly towards him.


    Lucien notices ten Earth Realm angels approaching him at the same time. Lust quickly tells him that they are between the seventh and ninthyers of Earth Realm; that is, they are not weak.


    But at that moment, while Lucien focuses his senses to the fullest, he holds the golden naginata tightly and feels more powerful than ever.


    For him, time seems to be in slow motion. He sees the Earth Realm angels a few feet away from him, and then he swings the golden naginata, starting a horizontal cut.


    He starts the strike using one hand and then holds the naginata''s shaft with both hands and focuses on it as much demonic energy as he can, using all his forces.


    *WHOOOSH!!*


    The naginata''s de cuts through the wind and even small grains of sand in the air before reaching the first Earth Realm angel. Then that sharp de cuts through that angel''s skin, flesh, bones, organs, and guts, splitting his body in half while his blood sshes out off him.


    Still, the naginata doesn''t stop, and after using less than a second to cut that angel in two halves, Lucien destroys another angel and then another, cutting those ten angels in one single movement before either of them hits an attack on him.


    *Ssh*


    When the blood and guts of the first angel reach the ground, the naginata crosses the tenth one, and then Lucien getspletely covered in angel blood.


    "Hmm..." He licks the blood on his lips, and the golden naginata shine brightly as blood drips over Its de.

 Chapter 428: Hunger for Enemies

    Chapter 428: Hunger for Enemies


    What is a person''s real power? Well, that''s a set of things like their power level, race, special abilities, and skills.


    Those points are variable, but what most impacts duringbats is the power level. People with significant differences in their power levels will have a very fast fight, while people with simr power levels will have a long and bnced fight.


    But after seeing Lucien, a likely demon, theoretically from the Earth Realm, not only fight equally with someone from thete stages of the Sky Realm but also beat him up, he still kills, or rather, destroys, ten Earth Realm angels with a single strike, while also stepping on the head of that Sky Realm angel.


    That scene is not only brutal but also impossible. The other angels, both from the Mortal and the Earth Realms, go into shock and get terrified.


    "What is he???" Many of them wonder.


    "A monster!! He can only be a monster!" One of the strongest angels among them speaks while his legs are shaking.


    They were being killed by Lucien''s troops and wives, but seeing him massacre their people like that is crazy. There are limits even in a deadly battle, and the angels are not willing to suffer the same fate as those ten unfortunates who not even understood how they died.


    While that scene is very brutal for the angels, Lucien''s troops and wives see nothing unusual. For them, it is quite normal to see their beloved Master crush his enemies down like meat paste. They still think he doesn''t lose his charm even when covered in blood.


    For his sisters, that is not unusual either. They were raided by Michael to be emotionless weapons, and even though they have many emotions, their pity for their enemies is not one of them.


    They and the Sins are very happy that Lucien is so strong. However, Donna can''t help but have pessimistic thoughts again.


    After seeing how Amelia and Sophia are getting more powerful so quickly, and now that incredible show of power of Lucien, she feels that maybe trying harder won''t be enough to don''t stay behind them.


    Donna never wanted to be as strong as Eve; she just wanted to protect her younger siblings. But now, they look so strong that they no longer need her protection.


    The desire to get stronger, especially as strong as Lucien, grows more and more in her heart. And Wrath, you can feel that. Desire is not exactly the feeling she wants her host to feel, but that seems like a good opportunity for them to get stronger.


    ''If you want to get stronger faster, you know what you have to do.'' Wrath speaks in Donna''s mind. ''He helps more than two thousand women he has recently met to be stronger, so it is obvious that he would not deny the help to his beloved older sister.''


    ''I can''t...'' Donna responds. ''I want to protect him... but how could I do that depending on his power? What kind of older sister would I be?''


    ''I can''t say how it will affect your rtionship.'' Wrath responds honestly. ''But if you don''t do it, you will remain in the same ce you are now... Watching him fight the strongest enemies while you only deal with weak troops.''


    She continues. ''Not only that, but you will also see other strong women fighting alongside him while you will have to be protected by them. But... If you can get stronger, even using his help, you will always be by his side, fighting in that beautiful way that he does now.''


    As much as Donna doesn''t want to need help from her younger brother to remain a trusted older sister, she knows that Wrath''s words make sense.


    ''Ok...'' She responds in a timid tone while looking at Lucien. ''I will talk to him, but not now. I will do that when we have a good opportunity.''


    ''Do as you wish.'' Wrathments while also looking at Lucien. She begins to understand why Pride seems to like him that much.


    And Lucien looks at the army of angels in front of him. The blood of those ten Earth Realm angels runs down his body and falls on the body of the spear angel, who continues to struggle to get up.


    Due to the magic pill that the spear angel took, he can still fight by ignoring his injuries. But his mind is in a mess, which prevents him from using all his strength.


    He should be a leader for his people and be beating Lucien up, but he is on the ground while his opponent, a young Earth Realm demon, continues to humiliate him. Even though he is furious, the spear angel is sorrowful and depressed to the point that he wants to die.


    The spear angel is shocked by Lucien''s strength, but he is not as terrified as the other angels. And Lucien realizes that, so he licks the blood on his lips and points the golden naginata at them.


    "Come on! Attack me with everything you have!!" He shouts in an excited tone.


    "..." But no angel takes a step forward. In fact, they start to walk back and run away. They could fight Lucien''s army, but he is a terrifying monster.


    Lucien''s troops startughing when they see the angels running away, but he is a little disappointed. The battle had just begun and is already over, which is not cool.


    He begins to regret having used his whole potential so quickly. He was so excited about a fight where he could go with everything he has, and it ended up being really fast.


    "Damn!!" He curses and then removes his foot from the spear angel and kicks him away. "You are useless!!"


    Lucien is really frustrated by not having an opponent worthy of pushing him to his real limit, so he materializes his red katana swings it towards the other angels with all his strength.


    *WHOOOOOSH*


    The katana''s de glows brightly as it cuts through the air with overwhelming force, creating a powerful wind sh full of demonic energy.


    That powerful de of wind flies towards the angels with incredible speed, and as soon as it hits the first angel, it cuts her body in half in less than a second before continuing forward, cutting several other angels and killing them on the spot.


    Ten, twenty, fifty, one hundred, two hundred... That wind sh kills almost a thousand angels from the Mortal Realm and dozens of Earth Realm ones, yet, it still doesn''t seem to be stopping.


    That attack doesn''t only shock the angels, but even Lucien''s group is left with their mouths open. Eve has a proud smile on her face while Pride even materializes her body again to see that massacre with her own eyes.


    But then a bright white light appears in front of that wind sh and blocks it, just because it has lost most of Its strength after passing through so many angels.


    Still, that attack was a sess, and Lucien''s troops begin to celebrate and praise their Master, but he makes a strange expression while looking at the person who blocked his wind sh.


    pping her dark wings in the air, Helene looks at Lucien while holding a gray sword and shield. "It is enough."


    "Helena!!" Donna shouts at her new friend while she doesn''t understand why she is defending the angels; after all, they were the ones who started the battle trying to attack Lucien.


    "Lady Helena???" Genevieve, who is a mile away from there, cannot believe who she is seeing.


    Lucien, still covered in blood, smiles provocatively at Helena. "Who are you to tell me when it is enough?"


    She flies towards him. "I am someone who would not be alive if it were not for the help of the Master of those angels."


    "The one with the shining armor?" Lucien was sure that Agapius was the leader of those angels, but now he is confused.


    Helenands in front of Lucien and shakes her head. "No. The old Lord Corvus. I think that boy is the new Lord Corvus, so I think my friend is dead."


    Then she looks at him with an imploring expression. "I didn''t want to get into this because they attacked first, but I stand still and watch you massacring my old friend''s people like that..."


    "What if I don''t stop? Are you going to stop me?" Lucien asks. He cannot control his desire to continue fighting.


    "Brother..." Donna approaches him and speaks in an imploring tone. "She is our ally."


    "We don''t need such allies!" Pridements while also approaching Lucien. Then she looks him in the eye. "We should kill them all and send a message to the rest of their people about what their future will be like."


    Lucien holds the golden naginata tightly while looking at the fleeing angels. They don''t look like soldiers anymore; they are just terrified people. Killing them would be equivalent to killing defenseless animals.


    He still wants to fight and kill his enemies, but those angels did not attack him directly. They were following the orders of their leader, the man who really deserves to be killed.


    But on the other hand, there is Helena, who Lucien does not yet know what she means to him. She was honest in telling what she knew about the mysterious woman and became friends with Donna, so everything isplicated now.


    Lucien feels a strange headache as he just wants to continue fighting and killing his enemies. Fighting is notplicated; dealing with people is.


    "Luci..." He hears Eve''s sweet voice and feels her taps his shoulder. "Is everything okay? We don''t really need to kill them."


    He looks at the golden naginata and realizes that his emotions are getting out of control. That intense desire to fight does not seem to belong to him.


    [Aylin...] He thinks as he sees more visions of the golden gates.


    "Lucien..." He hears a soft voice and thinks it''s Alyin talking to him, but then he realizes that it''s Helena, still looking at him with an imploring expression while Donna is beside her.


    "Alright." He nods and prepares to dematerialize the golden naginata. But then he hears a noise behind him and realizes that the spear angel got up and started flying towards him.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!!" The spear angel cries as heunches a powerful punch, with all his remaining forces towards Lucien. His body glows with light energy, blinding almost everyone around.


    "Heh..." Lucien smiles as the golden naginata shines again. Then he raises his left arm, and his skin begins to petrify while Rose''s earth energy arouses inside his body.


    The spear angel is flying at a very high speed, and even Eve doesn''t notice his movements, so he quickly reaches Lucien''s back, but he turns around and blocks the angel''s fist with his stone fist.


    *BAMMM*


    The collision of Lucien''s stone fist and angel''s fist creates a powerful force wave that only throws the angel back while his arm ispletely broken.


    Lucien does not feel any pain due to the arm having turned to stone momentarily. Then, while the angel is still less than a meter from him, he quickly attacked with the golden naginata and pierced that angel''s chest.


    Blood flies through the open hole in the spear angel''s back while Lucien''s naginata destroys Its way through his body, killing him instantly.


    Then Lucien quickly removes the golden naginata from the angel''s body, and he falls to the ground.


    Lucien swings the naginata to remove the blood from Its de and then notices that his hand is no longer his but a familiar female hand.


    "My Queen." He hears an unknown voiceing from behind him and realizes that he is no longer in Argerim. He is now reliving Aylin''s memories again.

 Chapter 429: Battle for the Golden Throne

    Chapter 429: Battle for the Golden Throne


    The Golden Era started after the first member of a Red Lizards n gain wings when reaching the Sky Realm and bing the first member of the Dragon Race.


    Because they were an evolved race, the dragons were stronger, faster, and more resistant than other races. Also, their children are already born with wings and a soul much more powerful than the usual.


    Then their people quickly ovee other races as they colonized entire worlds and became the most powerful race in the universe. But they were not really united, and each n had its own objective goals.


    After more than a thousand years without a united leadership, the first Dragon Emperor appeared. He had enough power and leadership skills to unite the Dragon ns and created the Tiankong Dynasty, also known as the Royal Dragon n.


    The first Dragon Emperor colonized the biggest world he could find and called it the Golden World. There, the Dragon Race evolved further, and the Dragon Emperor was one of the first people to reach the Immortal Realm.


    Everyone thought that the Dragon Emperor was truly immortal and would lead the Dragon Race forever. Almost all dragons were happy with that, but after a few years, some of them began to desire the golden throne.


    It was already challenging to rule a great race with several worlds alone, so that was even moreplicated when some Dragon ns started to rebel against the Royal Dragon n.


    The Dragon Emperor only wanted good for his people, and he did not want to reign forever if there was someone better for such an important position.


    So he created a tournament that would take ce every hundred years to decide who was the most powerful dragon and worthy of receiving the title of Dragon Emperor. Not only that but the other ten best ced in that tournament would lead minor Dynasties in other worlds.


    Everyone agreed that it would be a fair way for any Dragon to rise to the top of power based on their own capabilities. And the other ten winners besides the champion would be loyal to the new Dragon Emperor when ruling other worlds.


    As expected, the first Dragon Emperor won the first three editions of the so-called Battle for the Golden Throne. On the fourth one, finally, and surprising everyone, he was defeated by a female dragon, who became the first Dragon Queen.


    Fearing that the former Dragon Emperor would want to create problems or take revenge after losing the throne, that woman killed him during thebat and added a new rule to the tournament. From that day on, only Itsst fight would be until death so that two Emperors or Queens never exist together.


    More than two thousand yearster, the Dragon Race continued to evolve, and after several editions of the Battle for the Golden Throne, there was rarely a new champion, but the other ten winners were always changing.


    It was then that in one of the editions of the Battle for the Golden Throne, a small and new Dragon n got the eleventh ce, earning the right to rule a world alone and create their dynasty.


    That was Aylin''s family. Her mother fought bravely to win that position, but they were sent to an unexplored world, so far from the Golden World.


    Despite some family problems, Aylin''s family was going pretty well. Her parents made alliances with the small races on that, and everything looked good.


    But peace did notst long. An unknown and powerful enemy appeared to try to colonize that, too: The Gods.


    After evolving from humans, the Gods became taller, stronger, and faster, being a race as powerful as the dragons. They killed Aylin''s parents in a great battle, and that seemed like the end for the dragons in that world.


    No one expected that the young Aylin, with only sixteen years old, would take the lead of her people. But that is what she did. Surprising everyone, she started winning brutal and bloody battles at such a young age and quickly got the trust and respect of her people.


    Aylin grew stronger with each battle, and the Dragons more confident in defeating the Gods on that world. But even after almost five hundred years, more and more Gods continued to try to conquer that world.


    The year is 3996 of the Golden Era, thousands of years before Lucien''s birth. However, somehow he is there, inside Aylin''s body, reliving her memories personally.


    She is currently in a big and luxurious carriage along with a big man who looks at her with a gentle, loving, and proud expression like a father looking at his daughter.


    Lucien remembers that man. He is Garen, Aylin''s protector, and mentor. He is always beside her since her parents were alive, or rather since she was born. Such loyalty cannot be found everywhere, and Lucien can feel, along with Aylin, that he would die to save her without a second thought.


    While Garen smiles, Aylin doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. As she looks out of the carriage window, Lucien sees strange winged creatures, simr to horses, but with scaly skin and horns, flying as they pull the carriage through the air.


    "Do we really have to do this?" Aylin asks in an upset tone. "I mean, I was in the middle of a battle!"


    "You always are..." Garenments, and then, when he sees Aylin''s angry look, he quickly regrets it. "Well, killing our enemies is not bad. But..."


    "Not bad??" She asks. "Killing our enemies is the only thing that keeps our people alive!! Those noble idiots know nothing about our war against the Gods!"


    Garen feels like pping Aylin in the ass, but he can''t hurt Queen''s pride, so he just sighs. "You still act like a child¡­ Do you think I don''t think like you?? Did you forget that I have been fighting by your side for almost five hundred years??"


    Aylin makes a sorry expression. She is feared by thousands of people and highly respected by even more people as a fierce Queen, but in front of Garen, even at five hundred years old, she feels like a fragile young girl.


    "I know..." She says. "I''m not saying you did something wrong. It''s that... I just hate those idiot nobles!! They only know how to talk about honor and duty, but they just want to steal our resources and warriors, saying that they are tributes to the Great Queen who protects all our people."


    Garen leans his back on the seat while looking at the roof of the carriage with a tired expression. "Yeah... they are like that. But this is our system, and we can''t change that. Politics is aplicated thing that is part of any ruler''s life."


    "Can''t you and Godric solve it for me? I could go back to the battlefield..." Aylin looks at Garen with an imploring expression.


    Heughs. "You love to fight, don''t you? But there are some things we can''t solve. You are our Queen, and you have to face battles both on the battlefields and in the castle."


    Aylin hates bureaucracies, politics, and anythingplicated. That''s why she loves to fight. Fighting and killing her enemies is simple and efficient. Also, her people love her because she is that way.


    Lucien can feel that and also how she feels about everything else. It isn''t easy to separate their feelings when he is inside her, feeling everything she feels. However, he cannot help thinking that they are very simr in many ways. He also loves to fight and kill his enemies.


    "Alright..." Aylin sighs as she looks at Garen. "So... who came this time?"


    "Lord Han and his son," Garen answers quickly, already knowing that Aylin''s reaction is not going to be good.


    And as expected, she makes a furious expression. "They?!?!? But it''s not even a year since thest time they came here!"


    "They said it is an official matter of the utmost importance." Garenments.


    "Pfft!" She makes a mocking sound. "No matter what, if that shitty old man invites me to be his daughter-inw again, I''ll kill him and his pathetic son!"


    Garen shakes his head. "You remember that they are from the Dark Dragon Queen''s family, right?"


    The Dark Dragon Queen, a woman as powerful as cruel. She won thest Battle for the Golden Throne almost five hundred years ago while she was one of the first people to reach the Cosmic Realm.


    People of all other races get terrified just to hear her name, and even dragons are afraid of her. But Aylin doesn''t show any fear in her eyes. Lucien can feel that she doesn''t fear any enemies, not even that scary woman.


    "I would take her crown and kill her entire family so as not to be one of them!!" She speaks in a determined tone.


    "..." Garen looks into Aylin''s eyes silently for a few seconds. Then he starts tough. "Hahaha... you as our Great Queen?? That would be really fantastic! Let me think... what would your legendary title be? Dragon Queen of War??"


    Aylin''s eyes sparkle. "I like that title."


    He smiles. "Well, then it''s decided. You just need to kill the strongest person in the universe in the next Battle for the Golden Throne four years from now and be the Dragon Queen of War."


    "She is not the strongest person in the universe." Aylinments. "Are you forgetting the Primordials?"


    Garen makes a suspicious expression. "Do you have evidence that they exist? Have you seen any of them? I have seen the Dark Dragon Queen, and she is pretty real."


    "..." Aylin shakes her head before looking through the carriage window again. After a few minutes, they reach the sky above a huge city.


    Lucien feels a good familiar feeling when looking at that city due to him being deeply connected to Aylin. He can even see the thousands of changes that have taken ce in that city over the past five hundred years and how it has grown under her incredible leadership.


    The carriagends in front of an enormous castle before Aylin and Garen enter by Itsrge iron gates. Dozens of servants approach them led by a charming and tall winged male dragon.


    "My Queen." That dragon quickly kneels in front of Aylin while all the servants behind him do the same.


    Aylin smiles and helps him to get up. "You don''t have to be so formal, Godric..."


    Garen smiles, and Godric, his son, also smiles while his eyes sparkle and his heart beat faster just because he is close to Aylin. But her next words hurt his feelings.


    "After all, we are like siblings, hehehe..." She giggles while tapping Godric''s back.


    He sighs and quickly stands with a straight back and a professional expression. "How was the battle, my Queen? Did our army kill many Gods today?"


    Aylin looks at Garen with an upset expression. "I have no way of answering it because I had to leave in the middle of the battle..."


    "Come on..." Garen sighs. "Those Gods were in a small and week group. Our powerful warriors could handle them alone."


    Before Aylin says anything, Garen looks at his son with a concerned expression. "What about our guests? Did they create problems?"


    "I kept them entertained. You know, I''m a good host." Godric smiles confidently. But then he looks at Aylin with a stern expression. "I found out a few things about this official matter..."


    "What is it about?" Garen quickly asks.


    "We already talked about it..." Godric can''t help but show concern in his eyes as he looks at Aylin. "This is about the next Battle for the Golden Throne."


    Garen sighs while also looking at Aylin with a concerned expression. "Yea... you will have to participate in it and get a position in the top ten before the champion to continue leading our dynasty."


    Aylin smiles confidently. "Just the top ten? Weren''t we just talking about how I''m going to be Great Queen? Precisely the Dragon Queen of War!"

 Chapter 430: Decision

    Chapter 430: Decision


    [Battle for the Golden Throne...] Those are thest words Lucien thinks with Aylin before he realizes that he is in his body again while looking at Helena''s pleading expression.


    Behind Helena, he can see more than four thousand angels trying to enter the barrier again. There is the portal that Agapius and many other Earth Realm angels are opening. Well, they are not creating a new portal but energizing the one that brought them to Argerim.


    Lucien looks at the golden naginata in his hands and realizes that he doesn''t want to kill those angels, except for Agapius, of course. After reliving those memories of Aylin, he understood more about her intense desire to fight.


    He understands her because he also thinks that fighting his enemies is simple and efficient. He also hatesplicated things, especially now that he knows that he and his family are involved inplex maniptions. The worst part is not knowing who his enemies and allies really are.


    Although he doesn''t understand why the golden naginata makes him feel more powerful and excited to fight, he understands that those desires are already within him. It is like Lust influencing him to be lustful. He doesn''t do anything he doesn''t want to, but he ends up being influenced to be more intense in his true nature.


    Another thing that Lucien can clearly see is that those visions are not only giving him answers but also helping him to understand his own feelings.


    [It''s as if a part of Alyin is still alive inside the naginata and showing me what her desire for me to know how to differentiate it from what I really want...] He can''t help but be thankful for Aylin, even without knowing if a part of her is really still alive.


    And in addition to wanting to know more about Aylin, Lucien also can''t help but hope for a day to talk to her. [If a sentient part of her still lives inside the naginata... maybe I could use Envy''s copy ability...]


    While Lucien can''t stop thinking about Aylin, he doesn''t realize that Helena is waving her hand in front of his face. "Lucien? Lucien?? Are you listening to me??"


    ''Another vision with Aylin?'' Lust asks in his mind.


    ''Yes... I''ll exin everything to youter.'' He responds while focusing on the current situation.


    Regardless of what happened, those angels are not to me. Maybe all or most of them hate demons, but they didn''t attack Lucien''s family by own. They were ordered by Agapius, and they definitely didn''t seem to agree with that.


    Lucien wouldn''t mind killing them all personally, and his girls would obey him regardless of what they think about that. Still, because Helena seems so concerned about those angels, he wants to understand more about the situation.


    "What do they mean to you?" He asks Helena.


    She feels that there is hope, so she quickly exins. "They are of the Corvus House, a n of angels that was previously led by my best friend. He was a good man and acted with honor and dignity in any situation. He also saved my life and was severely punished for what."


    Lucien does not doubt Helena''s words but points the golden naginata at Agapius, hidden behind other angels behind the barrier. "And who is he?"


    "I don''t know..." Helena makes a thoughtful expression. "My friend, the old Lord Corvus had no children. He said he would never marry another woman besides... well, I don''t know what happened after I left Qia. Maybe he is really my friend''s son or just his heir..."


    He also makes a thoughtful expression and then looks at the sky and shouts. "Genevieve!"


    *Whoosh*


    In a second, Genevievends in front of Lucien and bows her head. "I''m here."


    Lucien and everyone else is surprised by her behavior. It is obvious that she is a smart woman and knows how to survive.


    He strokes her chin, messing her face with angel''s blood while making her look him in the eye. "Who is the angel in shining armor, and what is his rtionship to the Lord Corvus?"


    Genevieve knows that she has to cooperate with Lucien until Alexa arrives, so she quickly answers his question. "He is Agapius, a member of the family of the former Lord Corvus, precisely the son of his brother."


    "Brother?" Helena thinks out loud. "I don''t remember... oh, yes. He said he left his homnd because he didn''t agree with his family, and he didn''t want to be part of that n anymore..."


    "Yea," Genevieve speaks as she continues to look at Lucien. "It seems that the former Lord Corvus did not like those people, but when he died without heirs, Agapius'' father appeared to steal his inheritance. He had the support of someone influential, and now Agapius is the new Lord Corvus."


    Helena makes a sad expression. "So he really died..."


    Lucien lets go of Genevieve''s chin, and she looks back, curious as to see who that woman is. When she sees the dark wings, she gets surprised, but the real shock onlyes when she sees Helena''s face.


    "LADY CAUDINUS!!" Genevieve exims in shock and quickly kneels on the ground in front of Helena.


    "???" While Helena makes a strange expression, everyone else is confused.


    She quickly tries to help Genevieve to get up. "Don''t make a scene! I am no longer who I was before; I was banished, do you remember? I am not even an angel anymore."


    Genevieve remains kneeling on the ground while looking at Helena''s feet. "I never agreed with what they did to you, my Lady. Our people didn''t want that either. Lady Crassus hates the Emperor for that, and we never stop trying to find you..."


    "Really? Is Alexa..." Helena''s lips begin to curve in an adorable smile, but she quickly shakes her head. "Don''t say that!! Disobeying the Emperor is betrayal!!"


    [Alexa??] Lucien now knows why Helena''s reaction was strange when they talked about her before. He also remembers the story that Helena spoke about her past. Her daughter, son-inw, and husband died, so he wonders what her rtionship with Alexa is.


    "Oh? It seems that nothing can escape the maniptions of that woman..." Lustments while she cannot help but think that is part of the ns of Lucien''s supposed mother.


    Helena looks at Lucien with that imploring expression that makes him want to hug and pamper her. "I will exin everything to you as soon as possible, but now... Do not kill these angels, please! Look at them; they are no longer soldiers but terrified people who regret following a pathetic leader."


    "What about Agapius?" Lucien asks. "I can''t let him alive because he will certainly continue to try to hurt my family and me."


    "He..." Helena already hates Agapius. Yet, she can''t forget that he is the nephew of her best friend.


    Everyone can see that Helena is about to ask Lucien to spare Agapius, which nobody there wants, especially Genevieve and the other angels.


    "Mydy..." Genevieve speaks to Helena. "Agapius is an infection that is destroying Corvus House. The former Lord Corvus did not like that part of his family because he knew how bad they are."


    Helena understands that; after all, the former Lord Corvus was her best friend, and he had never talked about his family with her. And even though she doesn''t want to see his family being destroyed, she knows that Lucien will not forgive Agapius after he tried to mess up with his women.


    "Alright..." Helena looks at Lucien with a sad expression. "You can do whatever you want with him, but spare the innocents, please."


    "Innocent?!?" Pride can no longer hear that in silence. "The pathetic angels are ves of the Gods and do everything they order. They destroy worlds and exterminate races by the greed of others, so how can you say that any angel is innocent?!?"


    "Not all angels are like that!!" Genevieve quickly speaks. "Many of us have been trying to free our people from the domain of the Gods, and the Crassus House... My n is honorable, and we just attack our enemies!"


    "Lie!" Pride quickly responds. "Lucien had done nothing bad to your people, and yet you and your friends tried to attack him."


    "That..." Genevieve bows her head while making a sorry expression. "That was a mistake. But Agapius ordered us... and Alexa told us to obey him... it is an important mission..."


    Sloth materializes her body next to Pride and shakes her head with a disappointed expression. "It is very easy to start the battle when you are sure you can win that as it is easy to say that it was a mistake and to apologize when you realize that you have actually underestimated your opponent."


    Genevieve cannot deny that is exactly what is happening. Then she kneels in front of Lucien. "She''s right, I attacked you for no reason, and that was my mistake. So you can kill me, but the other angels had no choice. They would be killed for desertion if they disobeyed Agapius."


    Lucien sighs and strokes Genevieve''s blond hair before smiling at her. "I will not kill my new beautiful servant..."


    He looks at Helena. "Just because none of my girls were hurt, I could spare them for you. However..."


    Then he looks at his sisters and the Sins. "We are a group, and we decide such things together."


    "Kill them, all of them!!" Pride speaks in an arrogant tone. "We don''t need prisoners or allies like them!"


    "I understand how you feel." Lucienments. "What about the others?"


    "I support Lucien on everything he decides!" Sophia speaks while making her floating pillow stand above him.


    Lust smiles as he embraces his arm, even though it also smears her with the blood of the angels. "I don''t need to say that I support my husband unconditionally, right?"


    "The same goes for me." Amelia quickly speaks.


    Envy makes a thoughtful expression. "I don''t like the angels... But those ones didn''t hurt me, so I prefer to guarantee the benefits that only my husband can give me."


    Wrath makes an angry expression. "They are the fucking Gods'' dogs!! And they just attacked us, so we must kill them all as Pride said."


    "They tried to hurt my little brother..." Donna does an upset expression, but then she notices Helena''s pleading look, and her heart goes limp. "But Helena is our friend, and nobody in our group got hurt... I don''t know what to think about that."


    Lucien approaches Donna and hugs her. "It''s alright, sis. I''m fine, and you don''t have to decide such things if you don''t want to."


    "This is weakness!" Wrath spits on the ground while Pride shakes her head.


    "I haven''t put you in your ce yet..." Lucien looks at Wrath with a sharp expression. "But now is not the time for that."


    Helena looks at Donna with a kind expression. "Thank you for not agreeing to this massacre."


    "We have not yet decided what to do," Lucienments as he looks at Sloth and Eve.


    Sloth makes a thoughtful expression. "Angels serve the Gods, who are our enemies... But these angels don''t seem to want that... However, we are only in a position to decide that because we are on the strongest side now. And there is no way of knowing what they would do with us if it was the contrary..."


    "Decisions like that will always have consequences..." She looks at Pride and Lucien. "So, like Donna, I prefer to trust other people to make such decisions."


    Lucien looks into Pride''s eyes. Everyone can see that even if Eve supports her, he will still have more votes. But he also understands that it is because his wives love him.


    "To be fair, we should let Eve decide it, okay?" He asks.


    Pride is happy that Lucien does not use the love of his wives to decide that. She admires him more and more, but she won''t show that, of course. She also likes the fact that he has his own thoughts about things and doesn''t change his mind just because others don''t agree with that.


    "Seems fair." She talks in her usual arrogant tone.


    "It doesn''t seem fair with me," Evements as she rolls her eyes.

 Chapter 431: A colorful gem vs the Devil

    Chapter 431: A colorful gem vs the Devil


    While Lucien, Pride, and everyone else waits for Eve''s answer, she is confused. "Won''t Agapius escape if we keep discussing these things?"


    "He still needs at least half an hour to power that portal." Sloth responds.


    "And we need break thought that barrier." Lustments.


    Lucien looks at his troops and uses his demonic energy to make his voice echo loudly. "Attack the barrier."


    They start attacking the barrier with everything they have, especially magical attacks, forcing the angels who are trying to cross it to run in the other directions.


    Inside the barrier, Agapius remains hidden behind some Earth Realm angels while the rest of his group is energizing the portal. Seeing that he might not be able to escape in time, he takes a bright-colored stone from his storage ring and holds it in his hand.


    That is one of the few instant teleport gems left over after he gave almost all of them to Melitta and the other angels who came to Argerim before. He would note without an escape n, of course.


    "I''m not sure about that... Well, if they are our enemies..." Eve thinks out loud.


    "They are angels!" Pride speaks. "There is no doubt that they are our enemies. They would never spare us if the situation were reversed."


    "You can''t-" Genevieve quickly replies.


    "Shut up!" But Lucien speaks in a firm tone, making her get silent, and bows her head.


    Then he looks at Pride. "In my world, there is a whole nation that hates my people because they are from different cultures. We saw the Light Empire attack any demi-human just because they are different... It''s always the same shit."


    Then he sighs. "I thought that someone with your peculiar appearance would understand that this kind of thinking does not make sense."


    "What''s wrong with my appearance?" Pride quickly asks.


    "Nothing." He quickly responds. "Do you know what I see when I look at you? Not a demon, or a Sin, but a beautiful and strong woman."


    "..." Pride doesn''t know what to think about that.


    Then Lucien looks at the frightened angels while still talking to her. "I understand that you are proud of your race, I also feel something like that. But you cannot hate other entire races because of your race."


    "You don''t understand..." Shements. "I have lived for thousands of years, and the angels never stop to think about these things. They are only loyal to the Gods and kill everyone else. Why should we spare them after they attack us?"


    "I get it." He looks at her again. "But those angels... Maybe not all of them are like that. They''re just scared men and women. And I''m sure not all of them are exactly loyal to the Gods."


    "..." Pride doesn''t say anything and just shakes her head with an expression of denial.


    Then Lucien looks at Eve. "I''m not telling us to surrender or stop killing our enemies. I just think we need to understand more about the current situation, especially about the angel called Alexa. And not massacring these angels now can be of more benefit to us."


    "Do you really think an alliance with her is possible?" Eve asks.


    "No way!!" Pride speaks in her usual arrogant tone.


    But Sloth thinks differently. "If we can help each other, there is always room for an alliance."


    Genevieve looks at Lucien with a pleading expression, and then he nods at her, letting her say what she thinks. "Lady Alexa hates the Gods because they treat us like ves. I''m sure she would like to make an alliance with someone who has no racist thoughts."


    "What if, instead of cooperating, she is more interested in attacking us? Spare those angels will only give her more chances to kill us." Wrathments.


    "If she is hostile to us, I will kill her with my own hands," Lucien speaks with a determined tone.


    "I would never allow that!!" Helena gets furious just for imagining someone hurting Alexa.


    Lucien squeezes his grip on the golden naginata''s shaft while looking Helena in the eye. "And I would have to kill you both..."


    The mood quickly starts to get tense, so Donna stands between Lucien and Helena. "Luci!! She is on our side!"


    "Alright..." Eve looks at Pride with a determined expression. "I understand that killing them might be the best option, but I want to give Luci a chance to do things his way."


    Before Pride says anything, Eve continues. "But if we realize that it really isn''t going to work, then we''re going to do it your way and kill them all."


    Pride looks at Lucien. "That is your responsibility! If the blood of one of our people is spilled, it will be your fault."


    "I will kill them all before that happens." He quickly responds as he feels his determination flow through the golden naginata, getting stronger and stronger.


    "I hope so..." Pride responds casually, but she is really impressed by his determination, especially as he continues to go against her. We must remember that Pride''s aura makes people, even stronger than she, respect and want to follow her lead naturally.


    Helena doesn''t like how things are going. She knows that Lucien and the Sins are merciless, so she can''t help but fear that they won''t be able to form an alliance with Alexa.


    On the other hand, she knows that Lucien will not hurt a woman who agrees to cooperate with him. Therefore, she chooses to have faith that Alexa will see that too. And for now, she cannot save Agapius from what he himself sought.


    "So, you''re not going to kill them, right?" She asks him with a pleading expression.


    "Not all of them..." Lucien looks at Agapius behind other angels and then smiles excitedly as blood from the other angels drips from his clothes.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BOOOOM* *Crack*


    The girls'' magical attacks start to crack the barrier, shocking Agapius, and the other angels. That barrier was made using so many magical resources to resist attacks by Immortal Realm people. Still, it is quickly being destroyed by dozens of Mortal Realm women and some Earth Realm ones.


    "No, no, no, no..." Agapius starts to shake with fear even though he has an instant teleport gem in his hand.


    When several cracks appear in the center of the barrier, Lucien''s smile gets bigger, and his eyes sparkle with a murderous glow as he squeezes the golden naginata''s shaft. "Only one more person has to die today."


    Then he ps his wings so hard, creating a wave of force that creates a small crater below his feet as he flies towards the barrier with incredible speed.


    *WHOOOSH!!* *BOOOM*


    He attacks the barrier with the golden naginata, which glows brightly as Its de pierces forward, causing the entire barrier to copse.


    "SHIT!!!" Agapius quickly smashes the instant teleport gem while closing his eyes and imagining his bedroom in his castle.


    Using so much demonic energy and being so excited to kill, Lucien sees everything in slow motion as his senses are more boosted than ever.


    As he flies towards Agapius, he sees the angel''s body bing translucent and rising towards the sky. In those hundredths of a second, even Lust doesn''t have time to exin to him that Agapius may be using an instant teleport gem.


    But it is evident that he is escaping, and that leaves Lucien upset. Agapius had the audacity to say that he was not a good man for his wives and still threatened to harm them. That kind of thing cannot go unpunished.


    And seeing that his enemy is about to escape, Lucien extracts each particle of demonic energy into his body and also all his remaining wind mana, boosting his speed more than ever before.


    While activating the instant teleport gem, Agapius feels an instinctive fear growing inside his soul, freezing his spine. He can already visualize the floor of his bedroom while his body is bing just colored energy, but something seems really wrong.


    Lucien sees Agapius'' body in the middle of that colorful energy, flying out of Argerim. Then he flies upwards too, at such an unbelievable speed that a fissure opens in the ground above where he passes.


    Even so, it looks like he is not going to reach the angel; after all, Agapius is using an extremely rare and impressive artifact. Still, Lucien does not give up and forces his body to the limit.


    At that moment, only Pride can follow his movements with the eyes. She is really impressed with that speed, which even Immortal Realm people could not easily reach.


    What everyone else sees is Agapius'' body turning a colorful light and fading into the sky while Lucien, in the form of a purple blur, follows him. For half of them, it is impossible for Lucien to reach Agapius, but his troops and wives do not think that way.


    Even though they know how fast instant teleport gems works, Lust, Envy, Sloth, Pride, and even Wrath, can''t help but cheer for Lucien.


    But he realizes that not even forcing his body beyond the limits, he will reach Agapius. And when he starts to be frustrated, a vision of the golden gate in his soul appears in his mind. The golden naginata in his hand shines like a sun, blinding everyone except him and Pride.


    His lips again curve into a smile as he stops focusing his demonic energy on his whole body and uses it only in his right arm, the one with which he is holding the golden naginata.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!!" And then he throws it... Using all the strength he can, using all his will, he throws the golden naginata towards thest particle of light of Agapius'' body.


    *WHOOOOOOOOOSH*


    The golden naginata cuts through the air with even greater speed than Lucien''s. And while Its brightnesspetes directly with that of the sun, everyone below feels a powerful aura forcing them down.


    Even Lucien''s group is afraid of that powerful aura. Except for Pride, of course. She smiles while that dominant and arrogant energy is like the best food for her.


    And for Agapius, that is even more frightening than for the angels who are watching from afar. Even at that semi-etheric state, he feels something very powerful approach.


    The vision of his bedroom begins to disappear as the golden naginata approaches his body. That powerful aura even makes the instant teleport gem''s energy disperse, causing the teleportation process to fail.


    Agapius'' body returns to normal, and he is quickly blinded by the golden light before he feels brutal energy begin to tear his body from the back of his feet.


    Just as Lucien nned, the naginata does not hit his body directly but passes behind him, and Its energy is enough to tear his body from the bottom to the top, creating a brutal but not fatal wound.


    *Creeeack*


    That powerful energy breaks all the bones in Agapius'' back, and he even loses control of his wings as he falls from the sky and screams in pain. "AAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!"


    Lucien takes a deep breath and smiles as he sees Agapius falling towards him. At that moment, people''s vision begins to return to normal, and everyone also sees that scene.


    "Oh, was you trying to run away? Is that how a real man acts? Hahaha..." Lucien starts tough and flies in the direction of Agapius.


    Then he takes Agapius by the base of his wings. The angel begins to cry in despair and pain. "NO, NO, NO, PLEASE!!!"


    "Toote for regrets..." Lucienments as he has a psychotic smile on his face.


    Then he raises his right leg and ces his knee on Agapius'' back while holding his wings. Everyone can understand what he will do next: the worst and most painful punishment for an angel.


    Although she doesn''t like Agapius, Helena closes her eyes so as not to see that. Then she hears the crack sounds followed by the piercing cry of that pathetic angel.


    After forcing his body down, Lucien throws Agapius on the ground while his wings stay in his hand. With an open back and broken bones, Agapius is in a situation where no one wanted to be. Everyone would rather die than go through that.


    The golden naginata appears in Lucien''s hand again as he releases Agapius'' wings. While those wings fall, the poor angel cries to death, which does note really fast.

 Chapter 432: Jackpot!

    Chapter 432: Jackpot!


    After seeing Agapius die in a horrible way because of his injuries, the other angels got even more afraid of Lucien. The way he tore off the pathetic angel''s wings will give them nightmares for the rest of their lives.


    Then Lucien looks at the other Earth Realm angels who were energizing the portal and points his naginata at them. "Do you also want to die?"


    Those angels quickly kneel on the ground and begin to beg for their lives. "Please, don''t kill us!!"


    Lucien sighs and flies to his group,nding in front of Helena. "You must keep them under control until we decide what to do with them."


    "Alright." Helena quickly nods. She is happy that he did not kill them all, but she knows that it is not over yet. "Can I give the dead a simple funeral?"


    He nods at her and then looks at Eve and Pride. "I have to take a bath. Can we talk in an hour?"


    "Sure." Eve nods. "Rx as long as you need to; we''ll clean up this mess."


    He smiles at her and then opens the purple world portal as Sophia quickly stands beside him. "I''m going to wash you."


    "Me too!!" Amelia quickly gets on the other side of him.


    Lucien''s other wives also get ready to enter the portal. They just fought a few minutes, but it was enough for them to be covered in blood, at least the girls who fight in closebat styles.


    Eve, Helena, and Genevieve organize the angels and exin to them that now their lives are in Lucien''s hands while his troops prepare an improvised camp to take a break. The vanguard of the troops fought the angels, and the mages made a significant effort to destroy the barrier.


    The other women sit at arge stone table that Daisy creates. Rose is especially excited to talk to her mother about the fight against the Sky Realm angels.


    Lucien makes the portal takes them directly to the main bathroom of his house. Once there, he realizes that therge pool is already filled with hot water and fragrant soap, everything prepared by Kara and little Ko for him.


    He can''t help wanting to reward them more and more, especially the cute maid, for all her hard work. And her sixteenth birthday will be in four days, so he will do something special for her.


    He dematerializes his clothes and ces the Ghost Lady on the floor beside the pool. And just then, does he realize that he is still holding the golden naginata.


    "You don''t need it right now..." Lust whispers as she strokes his cock.


    Lucien looks at the naginata with a thoughtful expression. "I have never felt so powerful... I know it''s also because of her..."


    "Soul Weapons has such properties." Lust responds.


    "But I don''t feel that way when I hold my katana..." He thinks out loud.


    She quickly exins. "Soul weapons are linked to our soul, so your katana still has a lot to evolve along with your soul until it bes really powerful. This naginata, on the other hand, was made from Aylin''s soul when she was in her peak."


    "I see..." He speaks as he ces the golden naginata next to the Ghost Lady on the floor near the pool. Not for the power, but he wants to be near to Aylin''s soul as he feels increasingly close to her.


    Then Lucien enters the hot water pool with his girls. Sophia and Amelia quickly pick up sponges and soap to wash his body, making the other girls jealous.


    Amelia focuses on washing his hair while Sophia begins to wash his skin. Lucien feels really great with their delicate touches and the very hot water.


    Then Lust materializes her body in front of Lucien and begins to wash his groin. As soon as she washes all the blood and dirt from his body, she smiles lewdly at him.


    "I don''t think I washed this part well..." She says while stroking his hard cock in the hot water. Then she dives into the pool.


    "Ahh..." Lucien closes his eyes and rxes while Lust washes his cock with her mouth. Her throat is hotter than the water, and he feels like his cock is melting inside her mouth.


    The other girls realize that Lust is having fun and quickly approach him to have fun too. When he realizes it, Amelia is already kissing his lips while Sophia kisses his chest, and the pool water starts to smell like the girls'' love juices.


    -----------------------------


    In the normal world, only an hour has passed, but that time was three times longer in the purple world, allowing Lucien and his girls to have a really pleasant bath.


    Then, except for some girls who stayed in the purple world, like Mia, Aria, E, and others, they went back to Argerim.


    That battlefield is still destroyed since the first battle against the angels, but the dead are being burned at big ceremonial bonfires while the other angels pay respect to their dead friends.


    At three hundred meters away from that area, Lucien''s troops are resting in an improvised camp while the other women are at a newrge stone table built by Daisy near the trees.


    Eve smiles at Lucien when she sees him return from the purple world. And Donna smiles at Ang as she brings a tray of food for her, Eve, and Helena, because Daisy, Rose, and the Sins don''t really like food.


    Lucien takes an apple from the tray and tosses it to Genevieve as he sits at the stone table. "So... things seem to be going pretty well."


    "We burned the bodies and took everything of value they had." Evements. "The soldiers didn''t have much, but the leader and those three Sky Realm angels had so many treasures and resources in their storage rings."


    Helena does not show reactions to those words, but Genevieve cannot prevent her expression from getting upset. Lucien notices that and looks at her. "Do you have something to say?"


    Genevieve thinks aboutining; after all, those three Sky Realm angels were her friends. Still, she replies to Lucien in a respectful tone. "They searched for their deaths by attacking your group. I also attacked you, and I''m grateful that you spared me."


    "I spared those angels because of Helena. However, I didn''t spare you for mercifulness, but because you will serve me from now on." He looks at her with a rigid expression.


    "I understand," Genevieve speaks in a serving tone. She is confused to see Lucien act so lovingly with his woman but still seem to be so ruthless at other times.


    Envy rolls her eyes. "We still must put a Soul Mark on her."


    That Soul Mark she is talking about is not a mark like the contract tattoo that Lucien and the Sins can make, but a ve mark superior to the Dark Mark. Daisy could make a Soul Mark because she is a Sky Realm mage and have vast knowledge.


    "I don''t like very..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "If she doesn''t obey me, I''ll kill her, simple like that."


    "This is very different from very..." Genevievements in a very low and sarcastic tone.


    He makes a fake upset expression. "Did you say something?"


    She makes a sorry expression. "I... I asked if I must call you Master?"


    "Only when you deserve it." He chuckles.


    Pride rolls her eyes as Eve smiles and continues to exin the situation to Lucien. "We tried to recover the resources that those angels were using to energize the portal, but we were not very lucky with that."


    Sloth continues. "Those angels had already started to extract energy from those resources, mainly light magic crystals, so there was no way to stop that process."


    "But, the portal was not finished because that energy flowed away when you used the golden naginata. Its energy is simr to that of Pride, and it forces any other energy away."


    "Yet..." She smiles. "That energy remains near this area, onnd, trees, and air. It will not only influence this ce in unpredictable ways, but it will also make any portal here more efficient."


    "How much more efficient?" Lucien asks.


    Sloth responds in her usual slow tone. "Perhaps even twice as efficient. With the resources we get from those Sky Realm angels, you can now take all your troops to your homeworld, and we haven''t even taken the life crystals from that mine yet."


    "Great!" He smiles, while his sisters can''t help but think about their mothers.


    "Does that mean we could go home now?" Donna asks.


    Eve shakes her head. "It''s still too early for that. We need a lot more power..."


    "We also need to find Naomi and ire and resolve the issues with the Bloody Rose." Lucienments. "As soon as we get together, we should go to the Blue Star look for the Phoenix."


    "Yes." Eve nods and then makes a concerned expression. "I don''t like to leave our sisters walking around alone, especially with these angelsing here."


    "I am also concerned with them," Lucienments and then looks at Genevieve and Helena. "But before we go looking for them, we need to understand more about the angel called Alexa."


    Genevieve understands that it can quickly be a torture session, so she doesn''t try to hide anything. "Lady Alexa would havee to here immediately after she found out that you guys took her personal assistant and the cursed sword she is looking for."


    "But there are spies of the Emperor watching her all the time, so she is preparing to leave Qia without drawing too much attention, while Agapius should ensure that your group does not run away before she arrives." She exins.


    Lucien makes a mocking expression. "It looks like she doesn''t know who to trust on..."


    Genevieve gets upset. "There was no way for Lady Alexa to know that there are such powerful demons in this inferior world."


    "Anyway..." He takes an apple from the fruit tray and bites it. "How long do we have until she gets here?"


    "Two or three days." Genevieve quickly responds. "She takes very good care of her servants, and she very much wants the cursed sword to help our people."


    Lucien puts the Ghost Lady on the table, and the silver de trembles, showing a high desire to return to the scabbard on his belt.


    "She doesn''t seem to want to get away from her Master..." Hements as he smiles provocatively at Genevieve.


    "She?" Genevieve makes a confused expression.


    "Cursed weapons are made with fragments of souls, so they have personality." Lust exins.


    Genevieve still has doubts. "And how do you know that her personality is feminine?"


    Envyugh. "Just watch how excitedly she shakes when Lucien touches her hilt."


    While the other girls giggles, Lucien exins. "We know a little about her past, but in any case, I will discuss that with Alexa personally."


    "For sure." Genevieve nods. "It would also be good for the negotiations if Lady Alexa''s assistant is alive..."


    "I can bring June here in less than an hour," Eve suggests.


    Lucien nods. "Yes, that will be good. But as we have a few days until Alexa arrives, I also think we can look for our sisters in that meantime."


    "What do you suggest?" Eve asks him.


    He looks at Sloth and Daisy. "How long you need to make a portal to the moon?"


    "It is not too far..." Slothments.


    Daisy nods. "And we have a lot of resources. So we can make the portal in an hour. But it will take several hours to get someone to the moon."


    "I should go after I take June." Evements.


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I was thinking of going since I can take more people in my soul without spending more resources on the portal..."


    Eve smiles at him. "I think you better stay to wait for Alexa. If she arrives before me, it will be nice to have you here to negotiate our alliance."


    Pride rolls her eyes. "We all know how he negotiates with beautiful women..."

 Chapter 433: Inappropriate Comments

    Chapter 433: Inappropriate Comments


    Portgreen, the city created by the Sage King to be a ce for all races. After difficult times, it is finally on the right way.


    Under Ron''s administration, Porgreen is growing more and more, epting many people from the Alliance, and even some people from the former Light Empire are epted there as long as they have no racist thoughts.


    The people are living in peaceful times, and they don''t fear wars anymore. And even though everyone agrees that Ron is an excellent administrator, everyone knows that the reason for such a good time is Lucien, Cassidy, and the famous Queen Eve.


    All over Portgreen territory, everyone doesn''t get tired of talking about Lucien, Eve, and even Amelia is famous, just like all his women.


    Even today, the day of Ron''s engagement to Zora, the former Queen of the Nunid Kingdom, half of the things people talk about are Lucien and his sisters.


    Although Ron tried to keep such a ceremony as a simple event, people couldn''t help but celebrate in the name of his happiness. While most people celebrate in the streets of Portgreen City, the royal castle is still the most lively ce, and in front of Its gates, a mysterious figurends.


    *Whoooosh*


    As soon as Evends in front of the castle, she quickly gets everyone''s attention, first for flying without wings and not levitating like mages and second for her stunning look.


    "Who is she?" One of the royal guards, the men of Ne''s old group, asks his partner as he falls in love with Eve at first sight. Well, most men who don''t know her easily fall in love with her like that.


    The second guard is also impressed by Eve''s beauty. "I have no idea... But since Master is not here, maybe we could have a chance..."


    The other guards smile. Although they are very loyal to Lucien, having him away is the only way they can get a woman''s attention.


    Eve hears those words and gets really angry. She very much wants to rip out the eyes of any man who looks at her in a lustful way.


    But part of her doesn''t want to get her hands dirty with such disgusting and unworthy creatures as men. Also, she doesn''t want to end up killing all Portgreen''s men, which could upset Lucien.


    Then she walks towards the gate while allowing her imposing aura to flow around her freely as she gazes at the guards with a stern expression.


    "?!?!?!" The guards instantly feel their bodies get heavy, and their legs bend, making them kneel as Eve passes them.


    She is not using her Gravity Ability, but just her prideful aura, which is enough to make the guards even unable to breathe in the presence of her.


    Even after she enters the castle, the guards are still unable to get up. The expressions on their faces are mixed with fear, shock, and respect.


    "So... powerful..." One of themments.


    "And dominant..." Another guard lies on the floor because his legs are shaking a lot.


    "Why the more beautiful a woman is, the more fierce she is too?" Another guard asks as he remembers Cassidy, Astrid, and Scarlett.


    The first guard shakes his head. "I think it is so that only men like our Master can conquer their hearts."


    His friend sighs. "Yep, you''re right. We shouldn''t fall in love with women we could never have a chance with."


    The other guards make sad expressions while agreeing to those words. But then one of them smiles. "Don''t be depressed, my friends. Our Master can tame all the fierce women in the world, for him and for us!"


    "Yeah!!" The others smile as they trust their hopes on Lucien.


    Then one of them makes a lewd expression. "That woman is lucky that our Master is not here because as soon as she tried that trick on him, he would make her kneel and suck his cock."


    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The area a mile around the castle begins to shake, while inside the castle, Eve has a flushed expression on her face. She obviously heard thosements, especially thest one.


    But she doesn''t move, which leaves Pride confused. ''What is wrong with you? This castle, or rather, this whole city, should already be falling apart after thosements.''


    Eve doesn''t know if she is furious or embarrassed. ''They are loyal to Luci... I cannot kill such loyal servants. And they didn''t really offend me...''


    ''...'' Pride says nothing while she feels like rolling her eyes. She could kill those men, but she also doesn''t want to make trouble with Lucien.


    After entering the castle''s main hall, Eve looks for some of her servants. In the meantime, she keeps getting everyone''s attention.


    While men are mesmerized by her beauty, women notice other things, especially her facial features.


    "That woman..." A young womanments.


    "I know, she looks like him..." Another continues.


    "A lot! She is very simr to him... our King..." The first one keeps staring at Eve.


    A third woman appears whilementing. "How can she be so much like him? Is she..."


    "Queen Eve!!" An excited voice sounds, surprising everyone. Then a beautiful elven girl appears and kneels in front of Eve.


    Eve''s face again bes serene while having a firm expression, making her look really like a royal and noble Queen.


    "You are in Luise''s group, right?" Eve asks.


    "Yes, my Queen." The elf responds in a respectful tone as she continues to kneel.


    Only then do other people there remember the legends about Eve and how severe she is. So, everyone quickly kneels in silence.


    "Take me to her," Eve speaks in an authoritative tone, and the elf quickly guides her to the second floor of the castle.


    Even after she leaves that ce, the other people are still kneeling. They can still feel Eve''s aura, making them respect and admire her.


    "She is so cool!!" One of the servantsments while she is now sure that Eve is Lucien''s sister.


    The elf takes Eve to a huge hall on the second floor, where she sees several people having lunch. Among those people, she sees Luise and Sabrina talking to a middle-aged couple.


    "Queen Eve!!" Sabrina, the bear-girl of Lucien''s troops, has the same reaction as the elf when she sees Eve quickly kneeling on the floor in front of her.


    Luise also kneels, as does everyone else in that hall. Eve smiles at her loyal servants and walks over to Luise after stroking Sabrina''s round ears.


    "You seem to be enjoying the time here..." Evements.


    "The hospitality of the people here is excellent, but..." Luise smiles at Eve. "Nothing is better than being beside my Queen, serving her the best I can."


    Eve smiles back at Luise. "I know. But I needed you here, and now... Well, you can''te with me right now, but you can join Luci''s group."


    Sabrina''s eyes sparkle when she hears Eve talk about Lucien. Ron and Zora also recognize his name despite Eve speaking it in her affectionate manner.


    "Aren''t our troops following you, my Queen?" Luise asks.


    Eve shakes her head. "Send half of them back to the Alliance, and the other half stay here."


    "Yes, my Queen," Luise responds and then looks at Ron and Zora. "My Queen... do you remember Ron? He''s King Lucien''s right-hand man, and this is his fianc¨¦e."


    "..." Eve looks at Ron and Zora with a neutral expression. She knows that Ron is Lucien''s most loyal male servant, but she can only see a man, which she really doesn''t like, and an unfamiliar woman in front of her.


    Yet, she also knows about Ron''s rtionship with Ang and Kara. So Eve tries not to look so hostile. "You are Kara''s uncle, right?"


    Still kneeling, Ron nods and speaks respectfully. "Yes, my Queen... If you allow this humble servant to ask, how is the little brat?"


    "She is fine." Eve quickly answers.


    After getting to know Ron better, Luise also thinks he is a good person, unlike most men, so she tries to help him. "My Queen... Ron and Zora are working very hard for the sake of the Kingdom and how they are going to get married... Well, it would be great if your majesty and the King could attend their ceremony."


    "Hmm?" Eve looks at Ron with an inquiring expression.


    He quickly exins. "My Queen... King Lucien had some problems in the Nunid Kingdom before, but everything has been resolved, and Zora has always cooperated with us. However, I would like his blessing to marry her and also to know what he thinks of our administration."


    "If Luci trusted that task to you, it is because you can do it and must not fail..." Eve speaks in an authoritative tone. "Yet, I am going to inform him about your ceremony."


    "Thank you, my Queen," Ron speaks respectfully, and Zora does the same. He finally chose to get married because it is tough to take care of a great Kingdom alone, and Zora has helped him a lot with the administrative part.


    Eve doesn''t look at Ron a second time before walking to the door while talking to Luise. "Take me to the angel."


    "Yes, my Queen." Luise quickly follows Eve after smiling at Ron.


    Ron can see many simrities between Eve and Lucien. Not only in appearance, but she is also arrogant and authoritative like him. He and Lucien became friends after cooperating, but he doesn''t think he will have such an opportunity with Eve.


    When she arrives at the door, Sabrina bows to her, and she stops to stroke the bear-girl''s cute ears again. "You must be missing your Master, don''t you?"


    "Serving my Queen and King is an honor..." Sabrina speaks honestly. But then her face blushes. "However, I really miss Master..."


    Eve smiles. "You can go back with Luise. Luci is in the same ce that we met that time."


    The cute bear-girl''s lips curve into a beautiful smile as her eyes sparkle. "Thank you so much, my Queen."


    While Sabrina can''t wait to return to Lucien''s arms, Luise takes Eve to a cell in the castle''s dungeon. That cell is protected by several magical barriers and many Alliance troops, as well as some of Portgreen''s strongest people.


    Eve enters the cell and sees June lying on a small bed. Several of her bones are still broken, especially those of her wings. She also looks sick and weak even though Sabrina brought her food and water every day.


    Pride materializes her body and shakes her head. "Oh, it looks like the poor little angel is sick."


    "However, she is fortunate..." Evements. "Her master will reallye to save her shitty angelic ass..."


    "My Master???" June jumps out of bed, showing that she is not so bad.

 Chapter 434: Not a Hunting Time

    Chapter 434: Not a Hunting Time


    *Shake* *Shake*


    Some bushes in the forest shake, making a noise that catches the attention of a cute little rabbit. It stops eating grass from the ground and looks at those bushes with an inquisitive expression.


    *Whoooosh*


    Shocking the rabbit, a deeres out from the bushes and runs towards that direction, making it run as well.


    *Grunting* *Grunting*


    A big ck boar passes through those bushes and destroys them while chasing the deer. That is no ordinary boar, but a low-level Mystic Beast and the poor deer will not be able to escape for long.


    Within seconds, the ck boar corners the deer and rabbit against arge rock. The scary beast looks at Its cute preys as it prepares to devour them.


    The pupils of the deer and rabbit dte while their hearts beat very fast. They look for a way out, but the only way is through the ferocious boar. At that moment, their instincts say that they are dead.


    The ck boar walks slowly towards Its preys, savoring their fear, but then¡­


    "?!?!?!?" The fierce beast feels that something is wrong. Its instincts tell it that its life is more in danger than the life of the rabbit and deer, which are now confused.


    *Roar*


    A roar, which sounds cuter than scary,es from behind the ck boar, making Its legs tremble. The beast prepares to flee, but a white figure swiftly jumps from the bushes and attacks it.


    A small tigress, approximately one meter long and sixty centimeters high, is less than half the size of the ck boar but kills it on the spot by cutting Its neck with her cute white fangs.


    The boar''s blood sshes everywhere, covering little Ko''s body as she finishes rip off Its head in a wild way.


    The deer and rabbit are both frightened and shocked by that scene. Despite knowing that even without being an adult, Ko is still a scary predator to them, they don''t understand how she killed the ck boar so quickly.


    Yet, they are also in doubt about whether they will end up like that boar or live. While they see Ko brutalize the body of that beast, the deer, and rabbit, still cornered, do not dare approach the fierce little tigress to try to escape.


    As soon as she notices her watchers, little Ko looks at the rabbit and deer with a confused expression. She doesn''t understand why they are there, standing in shock. She just saved their lives and would not attack them with a much bigger prey under her fangs.


    "Meow?" She tries to speak, but as she is in the tigress form, only an adorable soundes out of her mouth, shocking the rabbit and deer even more.


    And when the rabbit and deer think the situation can''t get any more bizarre, they hear another roar.


    *ROOOOAR!!*


    However, that is not a cute and immature roar like that of little Ko, but a powerful roar of a frightening and murderous beast.


    *Whoosh*


    From the bushes, the big mama tigress jumps, passing over little Ko, the rabbit, the deer, and even the big rock. She seems to be flying while everyone tries to keep their eyes on her.


    Being ignored by the little tigress was strange, but for the rabbit and the deer, also being ignored by Oya makes them even more shocked and confused.


    What could make such a predator ignore weak and cornered prey like them? Only an even more frightening predator could do that.


    *WHOOOSH!!*


    From behind the trees, a mysterious figure flies at super-speed toward Oya. It''s Lucien, of course. And he catches her in the air before they roll over that big rock.


    As they roll, Oya''s body changes from tigress to demi-human form. Then they fall off the rock and keep rolling until they stop beside the rabbit and deer.


    "I caught you!" Lucien smiles as he rubs his nose on Oya''s.


    "Master caught Oya..." She says while she can''t stop smiling excitedly.


    Despite knowing that there is no one within the five-mile radius, Lucien still spikes his wings on the ground, covering Oya''s naked body as he begins to kiss her cheeks.


    "I have to teach you how to materialize clothes with demonic energy..." Hements as she moans under his caresses.


    Oya also begins to use her hands to caress Lucien''s body, especially his chest and belly. "Oya doesn''t like clothes... they are ufortable."


    "I get it." He talks while kissing her cute ears. "But Oya doesn''t want other men to enjoy seeing her naked body, right?"


    Oya quickly responds. "Oya''s body is only for Master to enjoy!"


    Lucien smiles and kisses her lips. "So you have to get used to wearing clothes when you are in demi-human form. And while in tigress form, the fur covers your skin... Well, maybe a battle armor is also a good idea."


    "Battle armor?" Oya asks as she still doesn''t know many words.


    "Yes..." He starts to kiss her shoulders and neck. "It is something to protect your body when you fight strong enemies."


    "More clothes? Mmmmm..." Oya tries to contain her moans, but her body feels great while Lucien kisses and caresses her. "Still... Oya doesn''t really like clothes..."


    Lucien continues kissing Oya''s body down and reaches on her beautiful huge breasts. Then he starts licking and teasing her nipples. "But Oya likes to reward, right? If Oya wears clothes, I will give Oya many rewards."


    "Oya will wear a lot of clothes!" The smart tigress quickly responds as she hugs Lucien''s neck and wraps her legs around his waist.


    "Hahaha..." Lucien can''t hold hisugh when Oya makes such a determined and cute expression.


    He starts kissing her whole body, making her feel tickle andugh too. Meanwhile, little Ko continues to devour the meat of the ck boar as the rabbit and deer do not know what to do.


    After kissing Oya to the content of his heart, Lucien lies on his back on the ground while the beautiful mama tigress lies on his chest, and they watch little Ko. "You both are so precious, my dears."


    While seeing little Ko covered in blood, chewing the bones of the ck boar, Lucien feels peace. She looks so happy as she acts ording to her nature.


    He starts to think about his future children and wishes they can be like Ko: free and happy. No matter what they are going to be like, he will do everything for their sake.


    And as soon as Lucien realizes it, he is caressing Oya''s belly while she has a loving expression on her face. There is still no sign of pregnancy on her body, but she already looks naturally like a mother, a beautiful, sexy, and perfect one.


    She puts her hand over his hand and smiles at him. And it takes no words to describe their feelings.


    "Meow?!" Then Ko makes a cute sound and jumps on top of them, clearly wanting Lucien''s caresses too.


    "Hahaha... You adorable girl!" Lucien can''t get enough ofughing while ying with Ko and Oya.


    Lust also feels like smiling while watching the whole scene from his soul. She wishes one day to be able to participate in a scene like that with her children.


    The rabbit and deer, on the other hand, only see three fierce predators. They are sure they will not survive, and if they could speak, they would certainly be cursing now.


    -----------------------------------


    After spending a little more than an hour in the forest ying, Lucien, Oya, and Ko return to the group. He approaches the big stone table carrying what was left of the ck bear, as well as a deer and a rabbit.


    "Was that all you got?" Donna asks, looking confused. "After so long hunting, I thought you were going to bring food to all the troops."


    He ces the meat on the table while shaking his head. "I said I was going to hunt, which means spending some time with my beautiful pair of tigresses and not getting food for you."


    "And only now do you exin..." She sighs as her stomach makes strange sounds.


    Ang pats Donna''s head. "It''s alright, starving girl. I''m sure we can make a lot of food out of this meat, and the troops can hunt their own food."


    While Aria nods, Kara approaches the table to pick up the meat and speaks in an excited and friendly tone. "Yeah, we will make a feast for you, mydy."


    Donna hugs the cute Kara tightly. "You girls are so nice!! I don''t understand how you epted being wives of this ungrateful brother of mine..."


    "Hehehe..." Kara giggles while looking at Lucien with a naughty expression. "You know, he sent me to sleep with the dogs when we first met... I was really sad."


    "WHAT?!?!" Donna looks at Lucien with an angry expression. "I can''t believe you were so rude to this lovely little girl!?!?!?"


    "That was a misunderstanding! I already apologized to her..." Lucien starts to exin, but Donna materializes her red ax and runs towards him while her eyes look like fireballs, burning with anger.


    *Whoooosh*


    Lucien flies into the sky to prevent Donna from destroying their improvised camp. But she doesn''t give up and starts throwing her ax at him and re-materializing it in her hands to throw again.


    The other girls startughing, especially Wrath, as that is great training for Donna. Even Lucien''s troops and the angels stop to watch that funny scene of him trying to dodge Donna''s ax in the sky.


    Aria tries to take the meat to start cooking, but Sloth materializes her body beside the table and begins to analyze that meat.


    "Hmm... I feel a lot of energy in this meat. I think these animals were close to here when Lucien dissipated the energy from that portal, as part of that energy entering the body of these animals." She thinks out loud.


    "Is this a good thing?" Amelia asks.


    Before Sloth takes another five minutes to exin, Daisy speaks first. "Yep. It makes those who eat this meat absorb part of that energy, getting stronger."


    "Oh, this is incredible!" Amelia makes a thoughtful expression. "So that''s why we ate so much mystic beast meat in the mountain fortress..."


    Sophia shakes her head and rolls her eyes. "Eve exined it to us, dumbass! But you never heard anything because you just wanted to care about swinging your stupid little swords..."


    "..." Amelia makes a regretful expression.


    "Ahem..." Daisy draws the attention of the other girls by making a sound with her throat to prevent the mood from getting weird. "Well, this patrician is verymonly used by powerful families and ns to strengthen their members."


    "But that process has varying effectiveness..." Slothments. "For it to be really significant, the meat has to be of high power level mystic beasts, and the type of energy also influences people in different ways, mainly ording to their elemental affinity."


    Some girls are really interested in that subject, and Astrid makes a thoughtful expression. "So should we hunt powerful mystic beasts like those mutant sharks to eat their meat?"


    Sloth nods. "Powerful mystic beasts are very rare in inferior worlds like this, but in medium and superior worlds, they are quitemon, so it is best to don''t miss the ones you find here."


    Wrath looks at the forest. "Although there are no powerful mystic beasts near here, this forest must be full of normal beasts but charged with that portal energy..."


    Sloth nods again. "Yes. And although it is not nearly equal to Lucien''s energy, that meat can be very beneficial to the troops and women who don''t have sex with him."


    Upon hearing those words, Oya''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "Oya really likes to hunt..."


    The girls roll their eyes while Envy smiles at Oya. "We all know what you like, lewd tigress... and that''s not hunting!"

 Chapter 435: The sad life of a poor angel (1/2)

    Chapter 435: The sad life of a poor angel (1/2)


    While Lucien''s wives have fun cooking, Helena and Genevieve return to the stone table after checking the angels. Then Evees down from the sky and tosses June on the ground.


    "June!!" Genevieve quickly helps June to get up.


    "Hmm? What is..." June''s mind is very confused due to the high speed that Eve flew with her. The poor angel is also very hurt, and she takes a few seconds to recognize her friend.


    "Genevieve???" June is even more confused when she recognizes her friend. She remembers Eve talking about her Mastering, and now she is sure that was true.


    While the angels talk, Eve walks over to Lucien. "Your friend is going to get married, and he asked you to attend the ceremony."


    "Ron?" Lucien asks, and as soon as Eve nods, he smiles. "Oh, I''m going to visit him before we go to Daisy''s house."


    "Also, Luise and Sabrina will being here soon." Eve winks at Elsie. Then she looks around. "What about the portal?"


    "It''s ready," Daisy responds as she points to an enchantment on the ground.


    Eve nods and looks at Lucien. "We shouldn''t waste any time then. The sooner I go, the sooner I get back with our sisters."


    "Are you sure this is the best way?" He asks.


    She smiles at him. "Yeah. I can find them quickly while you take care of everything here."


    "I''ll go with you." Daisyments. "To make the portal back while you look for your sisters."


    Eve nods and then hugs Amelia, Sophia, and Donna while Daisy says goodbye to Rose. As they are expected to return in a few days, the farewell is not very long.


    They stand in front of the enchantment, and Daisy begins to activate the portal, creating a vertical surface with a watery texture.


    Eve looks at Lucien with a loving expression and caresses his hand. "I know you will take good care of everyone, so I just want to say that I am proud of you for being so strong for us."


    He smiles at her while also stroking her hand with his fingers. "Come back soon with our sisters so that we can all be together."


    "Mm." She smiles and enters the portal after reluctantly releasing his hand. Daisy also smiles at Lucien before following Eve.


    But then Pride materializes her body in front of him, and I look him in the eye. "Don''t turn the little bitch of the angels before I get back, or you will lose the respect I have for you."


    "DAMN!!" Wrath punches the stone table while Pride dematerializes her body, returning to Eve''s soul. Lucien smiles provocatively at Wrath. He knows that she is jealous of him, and Envy loves that.


    The portal closes after Daisy and Eve go through it. Meanwhile, Helena and Genevieve are very concerned about June''s injuries.


    Helena looks at Sophia with a pleading expression. "Please, help her... just a little; she is just a young girl."


    Sophia looks at Lucien, clearly asking his opinion about that. He nods, and she approaches June before putting her hands on her body and using her healing skills.


    Since June''s wounds are normal injuries, Sophia''s healing quickly proves to be effective. She closes the cuts on the angel''s body, fixes broken bones, and heals internal bleeds.


    However, she doesn''t heal Junepletely, leaving her body still weak and painful, so she doesn''t try to attack someone in Lucien''s group or anything like that.


    While Sophia heals June, Genevieve looks at Lucien with a disappointed and upset expression. It is evident that June was very tortured because her mind seems to be about to break.


    "It was not him." Helenaments. "He only tortures horrible people who deserve to be tortured."


    "So... that demon?" Genevieve is relieved that Lucien did not torture June, but she still is angry.


    "Pride..." Helena nods. "She and Eve are going to do everything to protect their family. Can you me them for what?"


    "..." Genevieve can''t do that. Her people hate demons because the Gods force them to be like that. Those wars only generate more enemies for them, and everything is the fault of the Gods.


    As June begins to understand what is happening, Helena realizes that Lucien is gazing at her with a thoughtful expression. She knows that he has a lot of questions, mainly about Alexa, so she walks towards him.


    She passes him and walks over to arge tree about a hundred meters from the stone table, which Rose had to rebuild after Wrath broke it.


    He follows Helena, and they sit under that tree. Even sitting, the difference in height between them is very significant, and she ends up looking like a kid.


    "Lucien..." She says hesitantly. "I know you already promised to give this alliance a chance, but... I''m concerned about..."


    "What is your rtionship with Alexa? Is she your..." He starts to speak.


    "My granddaughter." Helenapletes. "Alexa is my granddaughter."


    Lucien really thought that. But now, he is even more curious about Helena''s story. She can see that and begin to exin.


    Her eyes sparkle as she remembers her past more than a thousand years ago. "I was born into a great family, the Caudinus House. My parents were famous warriors among our race and won many battles for the Gods. It can be said that we were one of the three most powerful families in our world."


    "But..." She makes a sad expression. "We were never more than servants, or rather ves. My parents died fighting demons in an impossible battle because a God was upset."


    "That God was upset with my family because my parents died without winning that battle, so he destroyed my house and killed almost all members of my family... I was spared to be a better servant and clean up that shame."


    Lucien doesn''t know if he is more angry or disgusted by the Gods. But he remains silent to continue listening to Helena''s story.


    After a pause, she continues. "Time passed, but not my pain. I just didn''t break at that time because I had a great friend who was always by my side..."


    "Agapius''s uncle?" Lucien asks.


    She nods. "Yes, Atticus Corvus. He spent most of his time trying to cheer me up and motivate me. One day, I was tired ofmenting and epted his proposal on training with a famous general."


    "That general was a great warrior and wanted Atticus as his disciple. But Atticus only epted that on the condition that I, too, would be that general''s disciple."


    "The general Crassus..." Helena smiles when she speaks his name. "He was really a great man. He not only taught Atticus and me to be better warriors, but he also taught us about honor and dignity."


    "He was not trying to force us to think like him, but to think about what was right or not by our own. He did not see the world as ck and white; he did not believe that one race had to be the enemy of another. And he did not fully believe in the Gods." She exins.


    Helena smiles before continuing. "Those were good years... Atticus and I learned a lot from General Crassus, and it was only after dozens of years that we found out that he had a son."


    "But his son did not have a good rtionship with him... Maxim Crassus was a skeptical young man. He felt that angels had to be totally loyal to the Gods and were against his father''s revolutionary ideas."


    She sighs. "General Crassus was not a rebel. He continued to serve the Gods obediently. He just made it clear that he did not like to judge others just because the Gods did not like other races. He said that people should be responsible for their own actions and fight their own wars."


    "Anyway... General Crassus was already very old, and his body had already reached its limit; that is, he would live much longer, so he started trying to make up with his son."


    "Maxim did not hate his father; he was just afraid that the Gods would find his father''s ideas offensive and destroy their family just as they did with others, like mine," Helena speaks in a sad tone.


    "The General Crassus was not doing well with his son, so..." Helena smiles. "Atticus was also an excellent man. He tried to approach Maxin to show him how his father was an incredible person."


    "And as I was also very grateful to General Crassus, I also approached Maxim along with Atticus..." Helena again pauses while she seems to be enjoying those memories.


    She smiles. "Maxim was also a good man, and we became great friends... But over time, our rtionship started to getplicated..."


    "I always knew that Atticus was in love with me..." Helena makes a sorry look. "I really wanted to be in love with him too, but... I was still depressed by the loss of my family, and I didn''t want to love another person and risk something bad happening to them."


    Lucien can see that Helena mes herself for that, so he gently taps her head. "You can''t force someone to like or dislike you, just like you can''t force yourself to love someone."


    Helena slowly removes Lucien''s hand from her head, but her lips seem to want to smile. "I was very hesitant and weak... You have been through bad things too, but you do not deny affection to those who love you."


    He shakes his head. "But I ignored Sophia''s feelings for a long time. And now, instead of mourning my mistake, I''m trying my best to make up for her."


    "I wish I had that option..." She makes a sad expression. "Anyway, Maxim also fell in love with me..."


    "As expected..." Lucien thinks out loud. Then he smiles at her. "I mean, you are so beautiful."


    "Sigh* She rolls her eyes." I was very confused because I didn''t know how to deal with their feelings. We were great friends, but our rtionship got more and moreplicated."


    She smiles again. "However, Atticus and Maxim were like brothers. They saw their rivalry as something cool and kept trying to conquer my heart as their friendship grew..."


    "Maxim''s rtionship with his father also started to improve... But one day, we were all summoned to a great war in another world by the Water Goddess."


    Helena sighs. "The army created by our Houses was incredible, and under the leadership of General Crassus, we easily defeated our enemies."


    Then her expression starts to vary between anger and sadness. "It was then that it happened... The Water Goddess was a cruel woman and ordered us to destroy a whole race of demi-humans in that world."


    "Those demi-humans posed no threat to anyone. They had started to evolve and be stronger when demons started to help them. But after we had defeated those demons and the strong warriors of that race, they had nothing but a poor world destroyed by the war."


    "Still... the Water Goddess wanted to see even thest of them die..." Helena shakes her head. "But General Crassus was unable to do that. He refused to follow a direct order from a God¡­"


    "The Water Goddess got angry, needless to say. She didn''t think for a second before attacking General Crassus with the intention of killing him."


    Helena''s eyes sparkle while Lucien can''t tell what kind of emotions she is feeling right now. "It all happened very quickly, and when we realized it, General Crassus was still alive while Atticus''s body was flying away after being hit by that cruel woman..."


    "At that moment, I realized that I loved Atticus and couldn''t lose him. My already injured heart looked like it was going to breakpletely..." A ck tear runs out from Helena''s right eye as she remembers the pain she felt that day.


    And Lucien can''t help but be sad to see the poor little angel suffering. Then he again taps her hair and rests her head on his chest.


    "..." Without saying anything, Lucien just tries to make Helena feel better, and she is really grateful for that pleasant heat of his touch.

 Chapter 436: The sad life of a poor angel (2/2)

    Chapter 436: The sad life of a poor angel (2/2)


    About fifteen hundred years ago, in an Unknown Medium World.


    *PAH!!*


    Atticus is thrown back dozens of meters after receiving a p on the face from the Water Goddess. Although he is a powerful Sky Realm warrior, she, who is on the peak of the Immortal Realm, can see his movements in slow motion.


    General Crassus, who is in the sixthyer of the Immortal Realm, could not even see the movements of the Water Goddess, making it clear that the difference between a God and an Angel is huge.


    As soon as he sees his beloved disciple falling to the ground, General Crassus doesn''t think twice before running towards the Water Goddess, already attacking with his sword.


    *Whoosh*


    He moves incredibly fast, and Water Goddess doesn''t seem to notice his movements, so he strikes towards her with all his strength.


    *BAM*


    But General Crassus'' sword is blocked by a translucent barrier of water. All strength of his attack is canceled out by that strange barrier.


    "Insolence!!" Even angry, the beauty of the Water Goddess is mesmerizing. But no one there dares to gaze at her body and end up having an awful end.


    Before General Crassus can make any move, the Water Goddess makes a grabbing motion with her hand, and a big hand of water appears around the angel''s body, already grabbing him.


    A white light appears around General Crassus'' body when his protection treasure is activated, but even it, and his incredible armor, as well as anything else he tries, is ineffective against the power of that charming and frightening woman.


    *Craaaack*


    The sound of his armor being crushed by that hand of water echoes across the battlefield, making angels and demi-humans tremble with fear.


    "Father!!!" While Helena runs towards Atticus, Maxim flies towards his father of that sinister woman.


    "NO!!!" General Crassus yells at his son, making Maxim confused.


    The Water Goddess smiles at him as she continues slowly crushing his body. "Oh, you look like a tough man... So why didn''t you kill those animals as I ordered?!?!"


    "It... was... not right!!" General Crassus finds it difficult to respond while his bones and organs are being destroyed.


    Maxim feels his world ruining while he sees his father suffering. He tried to change the old man for so long and is only now realizing that he was right all that time about the Gods.


    "Don''t hurt him!!" Maxim begs the Water Goddess as he knows that trying to attack her will have no effect. "He didn''t do anything wrong!!"


    "Nothing wrong? Hahaha..." The Water Goddess starts tough sarcastically. "Refuse to obey a directmand from a High Goddess is an act of betrayal!"


    "He just didn''t want to kill these poor people!" Helena screams as she tries to stop the bleeding from Atticus''s body. Then she points to many demi-humans trapped in cages. "These people are no threat to us!"


    Water Goddess shakes her head with an expression of disappointment. "Any race that does not submit to the Gods must be destroyed!"


    So she continues to crush General Crassus. Maxim can''t continue seeing that brutal scene and runs towards them, already preparing an attack with all his power.


    But like Atticus, his movements are very slow in the eyes of the Water Goddess. Another hand of water appears and grabs Maxim''s body beside his father.


    She shakes her head. "Tsk, tsk... three rebel angels begging for punishment..."


    Helena gets even more desperate as she sees the three most important people in her life suffering. She doesn''t know what to do.


    The Armies of Houses Crassus, Corvus, and Caudinus also do not know what to do. They don''t want to see their Masters suffering like that, but they know that they will have the same end if they confront a God.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!" Maxim screams as his bones are crushed by the Water Goddess. His father would die in silence if it was only about his pain, but his heart is destroyed as he sees the suffering of his son, in addition to the bad situation of Atticus and Helena, who are also like children for him.


    Atticus''s situation is pretty bad, but Helena has to runs towards the Water Goddess to try to prevent her from killing General Crassus and Maxim.


    She kneels in front of the Goddess while tears run down her beautiful face. "Please!! Have mercy! They are loyal servants who have been fighting for the glory of the Gods for many years..."


    The Water Goddess looks at Helena with an expression of contempt. "Who do you think you are to tell me what a loyal servant is??!?!"


    General Crassus and Maxim panic when they see that the Goddess is mad at Helena. The situation looks pretty bad for them. The Water Goddess is famous for being ruthless and severe.


    "No..." General Crassus pleads as bloodes out of his mouth. "Don''t do that... you don''t want to kill the leaders of three great Houses... many angels could rebel..."


    The Water Goddess looks around and realizes that more than ten thousand angels are looking at her with frightened but also upset expressions. She is not stupid and knows that killing the leaders of three families, including the sole heir of the Crassus House, would be bad; after all, if the Gods kill their servants, who will serve them?


    "I can''t allow that disrespect to go unpunished..." She thinks out loud.


    "Then punish me... I was the only one to ignore your order..." General Crassus begs. He doesn''t regret going against that stupid order, but he can''t bear to see his loved ones suffering because of his actions.


    The Goddess shakes her head. "Killing you is like killing a dirty insect; it means nothing!"


    General Crassus looks at his son, Atticus, and Helena with a loving expression before looking at the Goddess again. "I''ll do anything... just don''t hurt them."


    A cruel glow passes through the Water Goddess''s eyes before she lets go of Maxim and his father. Then she smiles at him. "I always wanted to see an angel cutting their own wings..."


    [WHAT THE HELL?!?!?!] All the angels there feel a cold run down their spines when they hear those words. They can''t imagine how bad General Crassus is feeling right now.


    "No... please..." Helena begs as she kneels in front of the Water Goddess.


    The Goddess prepares to p Helena in the face, but then General Crassus quickly picks up his sword and stands in front of her. "ALRIGHT!! I''ll do it!"


    "NO!!" Maxim screams as he tries to get up.


    Just as the worst punishment for an angel is losing the wings, cutting off the own wings is insanity. Helena, Maxim, and Atticus would rather die than see General Crassus have to do that.


    But everyone there also knows that they can''t all get out alive after offending the cruel Water Goddess. So, General Crassus looks into Helena''s eyes. "Protect them... my daughter."


    Helena feels her heart crack as she sees the kind look in the eyes of the man who became a father to her after she lost her family. Then she sees his blood sshes as he cuts both his wings.


    "FATHER!!!" Maxim screams as he flies towards his father. But Helena knocks him on the ground before the Water Goddess gets angrier. She hates what''s going on, but she also understands General Crassus'' sacrifice.


    The scene of General Crassus kneeling beside his cut-off wings while his blood flows like a stream will never leave the minds of all those present.


    As he feels life flowing out of his body along with his blood, he looks at the Water Goddess. Blood alsoes out of his eyes, but the worst pain is that in his heart.


    Even at such a moment, he still begs for the lives of those he loves. "Please..."


    *BAM*


    The Goddess creates a fist of water and smashes General Crassus'' body into meat paste, leaving only his wings in whole pieces.


    "Disgusting..." Shements as blood runs down her water barrier.


    "NOOOOO!!!!!" Maxim feels more pain and anger than ever. He desperately tries to attack the Goddess, but Helena uses all her strength to hold him.


    The Water Goddess shakes her head while taking out a colorful gem from her storage ne. That is an instant teleport gem, and she smashes it, making her body start to turn into light as she flies skyward.


    While the Goddess''s body disappears into the sky, Maxim also takes an instant teleport out from his storage ring. He can only think of revenge now.


    "Wait!!" But Helena holds his arm and takes the gem out of his hand. "You can''t do it!!! Your father sacrificed himself so that we could stay alive."


    Maxim is unable to contain the pain in his heart, mainly because he regrets never being close to his father. "LET ME GO!! I have to avenge him!!"


    Helena is also suffering a lot, but she knows that it would be very bad if Maxim also died, which would make General Crassus'' sacrifice mean nothing.


    However, she can now understand the desire for revenge that he is feeling. She also felt that way when she lost her family, and only thanks to Atticus did she realize that it would be suicide.


    She wishes Atticus could help Maxim now, but he is passed out or dead, so she has to convince him not to go after the Water Goddess.


    When words alone don''t seem to work, Helena kisses Maxim''s lips. He is shocked by that action, so she hugs him tightly and looks him in the eye with a pleading expression.


    "I can''t lose you too... I would die by sadness..." she says as she continues to kiss his lips. "And Atticus... he needs us now!"


    "Atticus... BROTHER!!" Only then did Maxim remember that Atticus was badly hurt. So, he and Helena run towards their best friend.


    Once there, they check Atticus''s body and realize that it is bleeding a lot. Helena calls the healers from the armies of their Houses, but no one can dispel the brutal water energy of a God inside his body.


    When it seems that there is no more hope, an angel approaches them, pulling an old female demi-human by chains.


    "What does it mean?!?!" Maxim asks in a furious tone.


    The angel quickly exins. "This old woman saw when Lord Corvus was attacked, and she says she can heal him."


    "Why would you do that?" Helena asks the mysterious demi-human.


    The old demi-human looks at Atticus''s body with a sorry expression. "I heard that man say he wasn''t going to kill us... and then this man got injured trying to protect him, and that''s why I want to help him."


    Maxim holds that woman''s arm. "I promise that I will spare your people if you really heal him."


    Helena pulls Maxim away from that woman and looks at her with an imploring expression. "Do your best, please!"


    The old demi-human begins to check Atticus''s body as she speaks. "He is dying because there is powerful energy destroying his body... I know a method to dissipate this energy, but..."


    "It will drain a lot of his life essence..." She exins, making Helena and Maxim very sad.


    "Do it," Helena speaks in a determined tone. Sky Realm people can live more than two thousand years, so even if Atticus loses part of life essence, he will still be able to live a long time.


    Without wasting time, the old demi-human begins to make symbols on the ground around Atticus''s body. Then a green light appears all over his body, and his face begins to age visibly.


    Despite being almost over two hundred years old, he and Maxim seem to be twenty years old, while Helena looks even younger due to her body being tiny.


    But after two hours, when the old demi-human finishes the healing process, Atticus appears to be over forty.


    "Huh... what is..." Atticus opens his eyes and sees Helena and Maxim crying as they hug him.

 Chapter 437: Time to stop suffering

    Chapter 437: Time to stop suffering


    Now.


    Helena tells the sad story of her and her friends to Lucien, not for him to feel sorry for her but for him to understand that the angels don''t have a good life serving the Gods.


    She continues as she doesn''t realize that he is patting her head. His smell is good that even when talking about painful memories, she doesn''t feel so bad.


    "Atticus did not die, but... from that day on, our life has never been the same," Helena speaks while resting her head on Lucien''s chest.


    "The angels of our Houses were very upset by the death of General Crassus, but Maxim was really furious. As soon as Atticus''s life was out of danger, he again tried to go after the Water Goddess."


    Helena starts to fiddle with Lucien''s shirt as she continues. "We knew that Maxim would be killed or suffer worse punishment if he defied the Gods, but his heart was being corrupted by regret and anger..."


    "Atticus and I couldn''t let Maxim that way. So Atticus... He told me that we had to fill the void in our brother''s heart, and only I could do that... give him a reason to continue living... "


    After several sad and painful expressions, a beautiful smile appears on Helena''s lips. "When our daughter was born, I also felt that I gained a new reason to live..."


    "I joined my Caudinus House with the Crassus House, but even so, our people were weak and unmotivated after General Crassus''s death. But Atticus... he was always there to help us."


    Lucien can''t help wondering how someone as good as Atticus had a nephew as trashy as Agapius. Even he feels that he could be friends with that poor angel.


    Helena sighs and continues. "Atticus helped our family for a long time. He fought our battles and served the Gods very well so that Maxim and I could focus on raising our daughter."


    "She was a beautiful and special girl... She only inherited good traits from Maxim and me. Still, in addition, she also inherited many traits from her grandfather, mainly his honorable and noble heart, as well as his revolutionary ideas."


    "She was the best person I ever met..." Helena speaks in a tone that is both happy and mncholy. "Our life seemed perfect, until... one day she discovered everything that happened to my family and General Crassus."


    Helena looks really sorry now, and Lucien can see that she mes herself for that. Then he continues to stroke her head. "You wouldn''t be able to hide the truth from her forever, and that wouldn''t be fair to her, just like to those who died."


    "You don''t understand what it cost me... what it cost our family..." Helena responds.


    She pauses for a while before continuing to tell her story. "Maxim and I tried to make our daughter understand that we were only servants of the Gods and any attempt to change that would only result in suffering for us and those dear to us."


    "But she was very stubborn... Due to her just and noble heart, as well as her incredible personality, she joined a secret group of rebels who want the freedom of the angels."


    "Maxim and I were against that, but we couldn''t force our daughter to be a good person. Luckily, she found a good man in that group..."


    "We quickly agreed and even encouraged that realization because, in addition to being a noble-hearted rebel, that man was brilliant and knew that they couldn''t just face the Gods."


    "My son-inw... While my daughter became the leader of that group, it was he who kept them alive and prevented my daughter from making mistakes. She had the revolutionary spirit, and he had a cautious mind." Helena smiles.


    "For a long time, things seemed to be going well, until someday... Some members of that rebel group refused to follow an order from a Goddess..."


    Helena''s eyes shine with anger as she continues. "The destiny is really cruel... or rather, that damn woman is even crueler... It had to be her... The Water Goddess again."


    "When my daughter found out that, she didn''t think twice about trying to help those poor angels. But my son-inw knew that they couldn''t save their friends or they would all end up dead..."


    "He tried to stop her, but... a man can''t stop a determined woman, especially when he loves her." Tears start to fall from Helena''s eyes again.


    Helena sighs and then moves her body a few inches away from Lucien. "Well, then what I said earlier happened. My daughter and her husband were executed for treason, and I was turned into a fallen angel for begging for their life."


    "And Maxim... He med me for the suffering we went through seeing our beloved daughter being killed by the Water Goddess... He said he would rather have died along with his father than live to have a daughter with me and watch her die¡­"


    "That woman just left us alive for us to suffer more..." Helena grits her teeth when she talks about the Water Goddess, and Lucien is already very angry with that woman without even knowing her.


    He approaches his body to Helena''s again. "You said that your friend helped you escape... Was it Atticus?"


    She nods. "Yes, Atticus has always helped me. I''m sure he would have tried to defend my daughter as he did with General Crassus, but he didn''t have that option. When he found out what had happened, he helped me to escape."


    "He wanted me and Maxim to leave Qi together, but he..." Helena pauses while making a sorry expression. "Losing his beloved daughter just as she lost his father was too much for him. His heart and mind broke..."


    She sighs and continues. "That was the end for my daughter and her husband, but not for their family... They had a daughter: little Alexa, just a young girl when all that shit happened."


    Then Helena smiles. "When he failed to convince Maxim toe with me, Atticus wanted to be the one at my side. But I asked him to stay in Qia and take care of Alexa because she couldn''t count on her grandfather for that."


    "After that, I don''t know what happened. I just kept running away as my heart and body slowly rotted... I don''t even know how long it has been since that dark day..."


    Lucien ignores Helena''s attempts to move away from him and hugs her again. "I can''t imagine what kind of suffering you went through, and I also don''t know what to say tofort you, but..."


    A strange glow passes through his eyes, which now shine purple and gold. "One day, I will find that woman... the Water Goddess and make her wish to die... but I will not give her that option."


    Helena rolls her eyes while give up trying to move their bodies away. "I know how you like to help your women to get revenge... But I am not one of your women, and I have no interest in bing one."


    "Also... The Water Goddess is a High God. I didn''t know how they were so powerful before, but after hearing the story about the Phoenixes, I understood..."


    She looks at him with a sad expression. "Anyone who opposes the Gods will suffer in the worst possible ways... I can''t think of revenge while I still have a lot to lose..."


    "Alexa..." Lucien thinks aloud while he understands Helena''s fear.


    "Yea." She nods. "I haven''t seen her grow up, and I don''t know what kind of person she is. But she''s the only good thing left over from my shitty life."


    "She was lucky to have Atticus at her side, and there was also an oldpanion of General Crassus: Ligea. She already took care of Alexa when she was just a baby, so I''m sure they took good care of her. But..."


    Helena makes a sorry look. "Yet, Alexa is proof that angels don''t have a good life being ves to the Gods. Her family suffered a lot, and that suffering is part of her..."


    "Also... From what Genevieve said, Alexa doesn''t want things to go on like this. She must have also inherited the revolutionary spirit of General Crassus. And things will not end well either..."


    "Unless she..." Helena looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "FInd powerful allies... now that I think about it, maybe that mysterious woman... maybe Alexa''s destiny is to meet you."


    Lucien would have found it crazy that his mother would have nned for him to have allied angels before. But now... after hearing Helena''s story, he has another vision about the angels, or rather, he doesn''t want to judge an entire race as each person is someone different, regardless of what race they are.


    Lust also has several conflicting thoughts now. She knows that many angels adore the Gods, but it also seems that they have no other option. Yet, she remains silent within Lucien''s soul and lets him think on his own.


    He looks at Helena with a thoughtful expression. "You seemed to hate me an hour ago, but now you are saying that I am your granddaughter''s hope?"


    Helena blushes as she looks away from Lucien. "I... I didn''t hate you... stupid devil!"


    "Oh, really??" He asks in a funny tone as he finds Helena''s reaction adorable.


    "Yes..." She looks him in the eye again. "I thought you were a viin because you have no honor and kindness in your heart... You do everything for those you love, even if it means burning worlds to ashes..."


    "But... I now understand that your selfishness and brutal means could have kept my family alive. If my son-inw were like you, he would let those people die and keep my daughter alive."


    Helena sighs again. "Good people don''t get anything good in this shitty universe! And I prefer that my granddaughter has a devil as her ally than good and noble people who will let her die or suffer worse punishment."


    Lucien understands Helena''s thinking. Then he puts his hand on top of hers. "Look... I can''t force your granddaughter to ept my help, just as I couldn''t force you to do that."


    "But I promise to do my best to convince her. I also think that we should be allies and fight the Gods together." He speaks in a determined tone.


    Helena feels that she likes Lucien more and more. She still disagrees with many things she saw him do, but she understands that all he does is thinking for the good of those he loves, which she did not do well.


    Then she makes a hesitant expression. "I said I was worried about something before... It''s that..."


    "It''s about Pride, right?" He asks.


    She nods. "I knew you would understand my point, but the Sins... they are ancient demons who have seen much more than I can imagine about the cruelty of the Gods. I don''t think they will ept an alliance with angels."


    "I''m sure Lust thinks the same way as I do." Lucien smiles. "Envy can also be a very understandable person when she wants to. Sloth is too wise to stick to things that happened a long time ago."


    "But the other..." Helena thinks aloud as she continues to y with Lucien''s shirt. She doesn''t realize how quickly her body is bing dependent on his.


    "I can''t say anything about Greed and Gluttony..." Lucienments. "But Wrath is going to do what Prides does, and I can''t predict what she will do."


    Helena is silent for a few seconds. "Lucien... I know that what I''m asking you is veryplicated. You owe me nothing, and yet I''m here, begging you..."


    "Shhh..." Lucien interrupts Helena. "As you said, I do anything for my women."


    She pouts. "And I said that I don''t want to be your woman."


    He chuckles and starts to stroke her hand that is ying with his shirt. "Your mouth says one thing, but the rest of your body seems to have a different opinion."

 Chapter 438: I like her

    Chapter 438: I like her


    After listening to Helena''s entire story, Lucien didn''t stop thinking about that. He does not want to judge all the Gods without knowing them, but it is evident that many of them deserve to die, or worse.


    He cannot change the fact that he is half-demon and half-dragon, as well as the fact that the Gods hate his people. However, angels are not really his enemies.


    In addition to an instinctive desire to take care of Helena, Lucien also has thoughts about the big picture. Killing angels would be a smart move as it would take the main servants of the Gods. But helping them to rebel would be a brilliant move and much more effective.


    However, making an alliance between demons and angels cannot be so that easy. The fact that Alexa is Helena''s granddaughter is a trump, but that doesn''t solve all the problems.


    And thinking about how to proceed was how Lucien, his sisters, and Sins spent three days. Well, all the time he spent wondering about that, he also spent strengthening his wives and himself, of course.


    Just as he spent time alone with Oya and Ko, Lucien paid special attention to all his wives in the purple world. He also trained his skills, mainly how to use his wives'' mana, such as Rose''s earth mana, Maggie''s fire mana, and Amelia''s spatial mana.


    Those three days were longer than a week due to the purple world, but it passed too quickly for Lucien. He and the others were concerned that Eve didn''t get back as fast as they expected.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Lucien started thinking about going to the moon, look for Eve and their sisters, but then Lust warned him about people approaching.


    ''The angels?'' He asks her.


    ''Luise and Sabrina.'' Lust quickly exins.


    Lucien smiles and warns the others. They wait for the girls, and after a few minutes, they arrive at their camp.


    "Mom!!" Elsie runs to hug Luise while Sabrina also feels like running and hugging Lucien, but she doesn''t do that because she is just one of his troops.


    While mother and daughter hug, Lucien approaches Sabrina and also embraces her, making the heart of the cute bear-girl beat as fast as that of an excited rabbit.


    "Master..." She speaks in a loving tone while hugging him tightly.


    "You did a great job, Sabrina..." Lucien knows that it is almost cruel to send his troops on a mission where they stay away from him for a long time, but that was necessary.


    "..." Sabrina doesn''t speak anything and just enjoys Lucien''s embrace. Praises are good, especiallying from her beloved Master, but his touch is worth a thousand words.


    He strokes her back and kisses her fluffy round ears. "I will reward you and also make up for each training session that you missed."


    "Master is the best!!" Sabrina can''t stop smiling while she is very eager for the rewards that only Lucien can give her.


    "Hahaha..." Heughs when he sees her ears trembling with excitement. "You''re so cute."


    While hugging Sabrina, Lucien notices Luise looking at him with a thoughtful expression. "Eve told me about and my daughter... now we are one big family."


    He nods. "Yes, my mother-inw."


    Luise doesn''t know what to think when she hears Lucien call her his mother-inw. She is very loyal to Eve, and being part of her family seems incredible. But that alsoplicates some things.


    She looks into his eyes and speaks in a respectful but firm tone. "I''m, and I will always be loyal to Queen Eve, but I will not forgive you if you hurt my daughter."


    "Mom..." Elsie puts. "I wouldn''t have married Lucien if he isn''t so nice to me."


    Lucien nods at Luise. "You are right to want the best for your daughter, and I will always try the best for her, as well as for all the people I love."


    "I hope so..." Luise really has a good opinion about Lucien, especially after everything she found out about him in Portgreen. Yet, she can''t help but be concerned about her daughter''s future.


    He smiles at her while thinks of asking about Portgreen''s people, but then he feels Lust and the other girls get agitated.


    "Did they arrived?" He asks Lust out loud.


    She materializes her body beside him and looks at the sky simultaneously as the other Sins. "Yes, they are here."


    Helena flies to Lucien''s side as he tells Ne, Kylee, Lori, and Maggie to prepare the troops. Genevieve is leading the angels while his other wives are also preparing for a possible conflict.


    "What is happening?" Luise asks Elsie.


    At that moment, a bright light appears in the sky. That light quickly reaches the ground, creating symbols just like the portal used by Agapius.


    But unlike the first army of angels, now only one angeles out of that light. It''s a beautiful woman with white hair and silver armor, which is much simpler than Agapius''s shiny and luxurious armor.


    In addition to that woman''s incredible beauty, Lucien also realizes that some of her facial features are simr to Helena''s. He looks at her and realizes that her eyes are shining as she smiles, so he understands that angel is Alexa.


    "Immortal Realm fifthyer..." Lustments while making a concerned expression. Not only is Alexa stronger than she expected, but she also doesn''t seem like a usual angel.


    As soon as Alexa notices the angels of Corvus House and Lucien''s group, she does make an upset expression. Then from behind her, many winged angels start to emerge, all above the Earth Realm, of course.


    Simr to the other angels, those angels also begin to make the barrier around the portal. That is a usual method when arriving in a new world.


    No one wants to be attacked while leaving the portal. The only difference from most other leaders is that Alexa always leaves the portal first to check the area and protect her troops from anything.


    Alexa''s troops continue to leave the portal, totaling two thousand soldiers. Despite the number considerably inferior to that of Agapius, that group is much superior to the expected.


    All angels alongside Alexa are winge-angels, meaning that not just are they all above the Earth Realm, but in fact, most of them are in the Sky Realm or almost there.


    "We can''t win against them..." Envy thinks out loud.


    Sloth nods. "We couldn''t even if Pride was here."


    "..." Wrath grits her teeth while feeling so weak. Although that situation is totally unfair and unexpected, she feels that she should be much stronger, or at least enough for them to have a chance.


    Lust quickly speaks in Lucien''s mind. ''We cannot fight an army so strong yet... You have to make the Alliance or at least not let a direct conflict happen.''


    At that moment, while both groups look at each other, Alexa''s stern look meets Lucien''s confident eyes. She quickly notices the huge difference between their power levels, but somehow, she feels that he is dangerous.


    ''I''ll make it works.'' He responds to Lust.


    [Interesting...] Alexa also notices the cursed sword in Lucien''s scabbard.


    Without Lucien needing to say anything, Ang quickly creates a floating tform below their feet while his wives stand beside him, except for a few remaining with the troops to lead them if a battle happens.


    Ang slowly moves the floating tform into the sky, towards the barrier, while Helena stays behind Lucien. For some reason, she is ashamed and embarrassed to meet her granddaughter.


    Behind the barrier, two female angels approach Alexa while the others get in formation behind her. One of them starts reporting. "General Corvus''s army appears to have surrendered. Their numbers are slightly smaller, possible casualties from a battle."


    The other angel continues. "Genevieve is with the surviving angels, but there is no sign of the other three captains of our House. We must assume that they were killed or ran away."


    "There is also no sign of General Corvus." The first angel continues. "This strange mixed-people is with demons. The strongest of them are almost in the middle Earth Realm, while the majority are in the Mortal Realm... They pose no threat to us."


    Those two women are Alexa''s main advisers after Ligea, but for the first time, she doesn''t agree with their report at all.


    She gazes at Lucien and his girls while thinking aloud. "These demons... They are not as simple as they appear. Or how could they make the Corvus House army surrender?"


    Those two angels make thoughtful expressions. "It makes sense, mydy. But even if I continue to analyze them, I don''t find anything exceptional. Maybe they had help?"


    Alexa shakes her head. "They were waiting for us. And they don''t look like people who need help. In fact, that guy looks very confident..."


    "Foolish arrogance..." The second angelments, but then she looks at Lucien and realizes that she has never seen a more handsome man before. In fact, all eyes go to him as soon as they notice him.


    On the ground, Genevieve is very scared and ashamed as she sees Alexa. She doesn''t regret surrendering to save her life, but she knows that her family is too proud, and they will probably never ept her again.


    She also doesn''t know what to expect from Lucien, but standing still seems even worse. So, she flies towards them to exin the situation to Alexa and try to help them make an alliance.


    Ang stops the floating tform about fifty meters from the barrier. Then, surprising Lucien, Alexa flies out of the barrier alone.


    "She is fearless." Hements while smiling.


    "Her great-grandfather was like that, too... until he saw the ones he loved suffering," Helenaments in a sad tone as she ys with the back of Lucien''s shirt. That is bing her favorite practice to rx.


    Alexa slowly flies towards Lucien''s group and stops about ten meters from them. Although unlikely, she feels that he is the leader of their group, mainly because of the way those women stand around him.


    "Alexa..." He speaks in an excited tone.


    She makes a severe expression. "Do you know who I am, demon? Who told you about me? Was it that useless worm? Or the traitors of my House?"


    Lucien makes a fake thoughtful expression. "Do you mean Agapius? He really did look like a shiny worm in that pompous armor... Well, I killed him."


    "But your people didn''t betray you. My sisters and I killed three of them and..." He looks at Genevieve quickly before looking at Alexa again. "I showed the others that we didn''t need to be enemies and that there was no point in killing each other."


    Alexa sighs as she strokes the handle of her sword. "I wish there was another way, but... You are demons, and if Gods find out that I have spared demons, they will destroy my house and kill my people."


    She makes a determined expression. "When Ipare the lives of strangers to those I must protect, I don''t think twice about killing... As long as my hands are covered in blood, my family will be safe."


    Lucien''s eyes shine as he fully agrees with Alexa''s words. Then he thinks out loud. "Damn!! I already like her a lot..."


    "Of course you do..." Helena whispers behind him.


    Alexa makes a confused expression. "Are you trying to y with my mind, demon?? You shouldn''t have gotten in my way."


    He shakes his head while making a sorry expression. "You seem so stern, Alexa... Well, I understand that you''re upset after everything the Gods did to your family, but..."


    "SHUT UP!!" She shouts, and a powerful auraes out of her body.


    Lucien quickly uses his demonic energy to create a barrier that blocks that aura, protecting his girls.


    Alexa looks at him with a furious expression. "You don''t know anything about what my family went through!!"


    She prepares to attack Lucien, but at that moment, her heart seems to stop for less than a second when she sees a small figure emerging from behind him. Her mind doesn''t believe what her eyes are seeing.


    "Actually, he knows..." Helena looks at Alexa as she continues holding to Lucien''s shirt. "I told him all the bad things they did to us... little Alexa."

 Chapter 439: So Close

    Chapter 439: So Close


    Unknown time ago.


    In a huge castle, the young Alexa, with just fifteen years old, looks at a painting of Helena on the hallway wall. It is strange that a woman who looks smaller and younger than she is actually her grandmother.


    But Alexa doesn''t doubt that. She still remembers how warm andfortable it was to be in Helena''s arms. She remembers that it was her grandmother who taught her to use a sword... it was Helena who was beside her while her mother fought for the freedom of their people.


    Alexa does not me her parents or grandparents for what happened. She mes the Gods, of course. But she also knows that she cannot rebel against them yet, or what remains of her family will be burnt to ashes.


    After hearing footsteps, she looks to the side and sees her best friend and protector. "Hi, Ligea... your expression is not positive..."


    The old angel Ligea bows respectfully. "I''m sorry, youngdy... Ourst explorations haven''t found anything about her."


    "Have you reported to him yet?" Alexa asks.


    Ligea nods. "Yes, I exined everything to Lord Corvus personally, and he had already prepared another exploration party."


    Alexa smiles as she looks at Helena''s painting. "Atticus loves her very much, don''t he? I wonder why he won''t personally look for her."


    "I''m sure he would have gone with her when he has the opportunity, but..." Ligea doesn''t finish her sentence.


    "But she asked him to take care of me, right? Of course that she would do something like that, and he would never deny her such a request from her." Alexa concludes.


    Ligea smiles. "Youngdy is already so smart at such an age, hehe... Your parents and grandparents would be proud."


    Alexa makes an upset expression when thinking about Maxim. "I don''t think my grandfather thinks anything good about me. He left this family, so don''t mention his name again."


    "I''m sorry, mydy." Ligea bows her head.


    After a minute in silence, Alexa continues to look at Helena''s painting. "What would it be like if Atticus were my grandfather?"


    "I don''t think it would change much..." Ligeaments. "I mean, he already treats you like his granddaughter. He, and your grandparents, were like brothers and loved each other very much. Lord Corvus also loved your mother and would have died to save her if he could."


    Alexa smiles when thinking about Atticus. "Yeah, I''m lucky Grandma left him with me, but... I can''t do this without her. Keep looking, Ligea; we won''t stop until we find her!"


    Ligea nods. "Of course, youngdy. However, their time for fighting has passed. Only you can fulfill your great-grandfather''s dreams, or... you must act like your grandfather and stop fighting."


    "No... I can''t stop trying..." Alexa has a determined expression on her face as she looks at Helena''s painting. "My parents were reckless, but I know what we have to do..."


    "We cannot be stronger than the Gods, but we can be smarter. Their arrogance makes them blind, and that is why we are going to get the freedom that our people need so badly."


    -------------------------------------------


    Now.


    "Grandma..." Alexa can''t believe she finally found Helena. "I looked for you..."


    But then she sees Lucien''s gentle and friendly smile as Helena grabs the bottom hem of his shirt, so she shakes her head. "No... this cannot be true..."


    She takes out her silver longsword and points it at Lucien. "Demon!! You will not deceive me with such tricks!!"


    "What tricks??" Lucien asks sarcastically.


    Helena wants to approach Alexa to hug her, but she is afraid, hesitant, concerned... And her body feels much morefortable and protected next to Lucien.


    "There are no tricks here, my granddaughter. We finally meet again..." Helenaments.


    Alexa doesn''t see any imperfections in Helena''s body. She exactly as she remembers; she is just like in those painting of the castle, and she is also exactly how people described her.


    Still, Alexa cannot believe that her grandmother would ally herself with the people who hate angels most. So that has to be a lie, a trick to deceive her.


    "The Gods always say that demons use such tricks to seduce and deceive everyone..." Shements. "I thought that was just another one of the many lies they tell to enve our people, but it seems that at least it was true."


    "Alexa!" Helena speaks in a firm tone as she flies towards her. "You''re wrong; it''s me, for real!"


    The once brave and feared Young General Crassus flies backward while feeling more confused than ever. Her heart really wants to believe that woman is really her beloved grandmother, but her mind cannot believe it in that, especially in such circumstances.


    Alexa was never a hesitant person. She had to mature very quickly due to the tragedies that happened to her family. But now, for the first time in her life, she doesn''t know what to do... she''s afraid.


    Suffering for what she is sure is a trick of that strange demon, she realizes that she is retreating. But she cannot do that; she cannot be weak.


    "Damn demon..." Alexa''s eyes shine with anger as she stops flying backward and swings her sword forward, using all her anger and frustration.


    "Don''t y with the ones I love!!!!!" She cries and attacks Helena, whom she is sure to be an illusion or a demon.


    With the strength to cut dozens of mountains in half with a single blow, Alexa''s attack cuts through the air with extreme speed, creating an incredibly devastating force wave.


    Helena feels an instinctive fear as her whole body begs her to dodge that blow. But her heart, or rather, the fragments that were left of what was once her heart, are crumbling while immense sadness attacks her.


    A ck tear runs down the corner of her eye as she just keeps flying towards her granddaughter. Alexa realizes that and gets even more confused.


    At that moment, when a second seems like a minute, she notices Helena''s sad and honest expression. There is no way for it to be false; there is no way for someone to copy the sadness that Alexa has always seen in her grandmother''s eyes.


    The part of Alexa that wants to believe starts to gain from her suspicious part. But after starting such a brutal attack, neither can she just stop that easily.


    Alexa tries to pull the sword back and stop the attack, but the force used to start that attack and the fact that Helena keeps going forward make that collision inevitable.


    [Grandma...] She panics and despairs as she realizes that maybe she is really attacking the person she loves most.


    And when the de of her sword is almost touching Helena''s small and delicate body, a red and gold shadow appears out of nowhere.


    *Whoooooosh*


    *BAM!!* *CLANG*


    Alexa''s attack is blocked and aimed upward by what appears to be a golden spear. At that moment, she feels a devastating force opposing her strength, and for less than a second, she sees the smile of that strange demon again.


    Lucien manages to hug Helena''s waist with one hand, preventing her from moving further while blocking Alexa''s attack with the golden naginata and still redirecting that devastating wave of force into the sky.


    But he underestimated Alexa''s brutal strength and totally lost control of his body while being pushed up by her sword.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    He is thrown upward for hundreds of meters while still hugging Helena and protecting her while Envy and Wrath create a demonic energy barrier to block some of Alexa''s energy that went everywhere.


    Alexa looks up and sees them getting out of her field of view in a few seconds. She is confused again, now not about Helena but about Lucien. [What the... is he really in the Earth Realm???]


    It takes Lucien several seconds to regain control of his body, mainly because he is holding Helena. Then he realizes that everything is dark around them as they are almost leaving Argerim''s atmosphere and arriving in the empty inter-worlds space.


    "Helena???" He asks as he tries to see her face. "Are you okay?!"


    She continues to hide her face on Lucien''s chest, but after a few seconds, she looks at him with an embarrassed expression while her face is fully flushed.


    "You... you are... touching my ass!!" She punches his chest, without using any strength, of course.


    Lucien squeezes the soft thing in his hand as he smiles. "Oh yeah... your ass is really hot..."


    Helena pushes Lucien and flies out of his arms. She knows she can''t be upset with him after saving her life, but she also doesn''t know how to deal with those unfamiliar feelings.


    "You..." When she thinks aboutining, she notices that Lucien''s right hand ispletely destroyed. She can see the bones of his hand while its skin and flesh have been destroyed by Alexa''s explosive strength.


    First, Helena feels very sorry for being upset with Lucien after he suffered such injuries to save her life. So she is impressed by his strength. She realized how strong Alexa is and can not believe that he really blocked her attack, despite the current state of his hand.


    And then, she is also perplexed by the color of Lucien''s bones. [Why is it golden?!?!?!]


    Lucien is also very confused that his hand bones look like pure gold. He looks at his hand while his life mana and demonic energies quickly restore his flesh and skin.


    ''Don''t ask me...'' Lust quickly speaks in his mind while she also doesn''t understand that. Thest time she checked his body, his bones were not golden.


    Lucien notices Helena''s shocked look, so he smiles at her. "We don''t have time for it now."


    She looks at him with a grateful and loving expression. "Are you... fine?"


    He shakes his hand while it quickly returns to normal. That speed of regeneration seems impossible, but she has already seen how powerful his life mana is.


    "That was close..." Lucienments as he looks down. "She is monstrously strong."


    Helena rolls her eyes. "You are the only monster here!! She is in the Immortal Realm, so it is normal for her to be that strong."


    Lucien expected Alexa to be very strong, but even using all his demonic energies and the golden naginata, he almost lost his arm when blocking a single strike of her sword.


    It should make him afraid, intimidated, and even hurt his ego. But what happens is the opposite. He is excited, happy, and very willing to fight Alexa, with no intention of killing her, of course.


    "Let''s go back." Lucien extends his arm to Helena, clearly inviting her to enter his embrace willingly.


    She shakes her head. "I can fly alone!"


    "But I don''t like to fly alone..." He smiles.


    *Whoosh*


    In a quick moment, Lucien hugs her with his left arm and flies down towards Alexa. Helena thinks about trying to escape from his arms, but her body feels very good, and she is in need of good feelings to contain her nervousness.


    "J-just don''t... s-squeeze my ass again... okay?" Helena asks in a shy tone.


    As he continues to fly down, Lucien begins to move his hand on her thin and delicate waist. "What about here?"


    She pouts while getting even more embarrassed. "NEITHER!!"


    Lucien startsughing at Helena''s cute reactions. He really wants to see her have more reactions like that instead of the sad looks she does when thinking about her sad past.


    Theye out of the clouds and realize that Alexa is staring at them. She gets even more confused when she notices their expressions. The demon isughing while her grandma is... [Pouting??!?!]


    [What the hell is going on?!?!] Alexa feels that nothing there makes sense.

 Chapter 440: Can we be allies?

    Chapter 440: Can we be allies?


    Lucien stops in the air in front of Alexa, who looks at Helena with an incredulous expression. "Grandma... is it really?"


    "How can I prove to you that it''s really me?" Helena asks as she looks at her granddaughter with a loving expression.


    "I... I''m sorry for not believing... and attacking you..." Alexa is still very confused, but the ck spot on Helena''s cheek is proof that the tear she saw was real.


    Helena, still in Lucien''s arms, smiles. "It''s alright, my dear."


    The loving tone that Helena speaks activates all the memories that Alexa has of her, making her no longer have any doubts about that woman being really her grandmother.


    But then Alexa gets worried about other things. First, she notices that Helena''s appearance looks really bad. Fallen angels generally do not live more than a hundred years before rotting to death, and it has been much longer since Helena has suffered such a punishment, so it is evident that she is already very close to her limit.


    But besides Helena''s health, Alexa is very worried about her rtionship with those demons, especially the mysterious and handsome man who is embracing her now.


    The legends about the young Lady Caudinus are about a woman so strong that she overcame the destruction of her family and rebuilt her House together with the most famous General Crassus.


    Helena has always been known for her incredible strength, both physical and mental, as well as her character. Despite her young and fragile appearance, she was definitely a tough woman.


    But now, what Alexa sees is is a fragile and embarrassed girl, someone who seems about to fall apart.


    [She spent a lot of time alone... suffering...] Alexa is very sad for everything that happened to Helena and thinks that because she was so fragile, Lucien seduced her.


    She again points her sword, now only at Lucien. "Let go of my grandmother, demon!! I will not let you take advantage of her!"


    Lucien smiles provocatively at Alexa while stroking Helena''s waist. "Oh, really? But she looks sofortable in my arms..."


    [YOU DEVIL!!] Helena and Alexa think the same. But while granddaughter is getting red with anger, grandma is red with embarrassment.


    Alexa''s sword starts to shine with white light, and strong winds also start to emerge around her. "I don''t know you, demon, but if you don''t let go of my grandmother, I''m really going to kill you!!"


    Lust quickly warns Lucien about Alexa having minor light affinity and strong wind affinity, which she inherited from her mother and Helena. She also continues to warn him that facing her is suicide.


    He understands that and does not underestimate Alexa''s strength, despite being excited to fight her. However, he cannot demonstrate weakness as Alexa would not ept to ally with them if she believes that they couldn''t give her any help.


    And for that reason, Lucien cannot back down. So he keeps a confident expression and his hands caressing Helena''s body while he talks to Alexa. "I can''t take your words seriously while you keep calling me demon... In fact, you are acting a lot like that stupid angel in shining armor."


    "What?! Agapius ??" Alexa gets disgusted when Lucienpares her to Agapius. But that makes her realize that she is really looking at Lucien only as a demon and not as a person.


    And despite regret, she keeps an arrogant and confident expression like his. "Okay... we can talk, but first, you have to release my grandma."


    Lucien starts to see hope in the alliance with Alexa, but he cannot miss such an opportunity... Not only is Helena too embarrassed to resist his teasings, but Alexa is also having cute reactions.


    Then he moves one of his hands to Helena''s chin and begins to turn her face towards his slowly, approaching their mouths. "I wonder... would this... make me your step-grandfather?"


    "?!?!?!?!" Helena and Alexa have simr reactions; both do not know how to react to those words.


    Alexa doesn''t know what to think of Lucien. He looks so mysterious and confident, but he is still a demon, and maybe something else. He makes her angry and makes her want to cut his body into thousands of pieces, but she also wants to find out why her grandmother seems to trust him so much, as well as how he blocked her attack while being in the Earth Realm.


    Helena does not understand how Lucien expected to make an alliance with Alexa teasing them. And she also doesn''t understand why she is so shy.


    She forces her way out of Lucien''s arms, even though her body doesn''t approve of that, and looks at him with a fake upset expression. "Don''t talk nonsense!!"


    Alexa smiles when she sees Helena acting more as she remembered. Then she quickly flies towards the little fallen angel and hugs her from behind. "Grandma!!"


    The scene of a tall woman like Alexa hugging a little girl like Helena and calling her grandma makes everyone there, angels or not, smile.


    The angels of both Crassus House and Corvus House know their family history well, and everyone is happy that Helena and Alexa are reunited, while Lucien''s group is also happy for Helena.


    Helena''s delicate lips curve into a lovely smile as she strokes Alexa''s arms around her chest. "Little Alexa..."


    At the same time that Alexa is thrilled with that reunion, she is also focused, mainly on Lucien and his group. She gazes at him over Helena''s shoulders.


    "Grandma... why do you and this d..." It''s hard for Alexa not to think that the demons don''t want to hurt them because their races have hated each other for thousands of years.


    Just as she thinks the Gods are selfish creatures and maniptors, she also thinks that all demons think only for their own good.


    Yet, she tries not to judge Lucien by what he looks like and changes her words. "This guy... what are you doing with him?"


    Lucien continues to smile at Alexa. He understands that she suspects him, and he is also not willing to trust herpletely yet.


    But Helena watched him for a long time and has no doubts about the character of her granddaughter either. So she quickly exins. "I was protecting Lucien and..."


    "Protecting?? But he as a..." Alexa quickly asks while she doesn''t stop hugging Helena. She wants to make it clear to Lucien that she is the only one who can embrace her grandma to the content of her heart.


    "He''s not a usual demon," Helena exins. "A mysterious and very powerful woman said that she would help me if I protected him.


    "Help? Do you mean to heal you??" Alexa can''t help but have hope. "So... did you protect someone like him so you coulde back to m... to our family?"


    Helena makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure what I was thinking about at that time... I didn''t want to die and leave you alone with the cruel Gods..."


    "But the demons are also cruel... they kill angels for fun... they manipte weaker people just like the Gods..." Alexa speaks while gazing at Lucien with a prating look.


    "Lucien is not like that..." Helena shakes her head. "Well, he''s cruel, but he''s not a maniptor person. You just saw him save my life. He only kills those who are his enemies or get in his way."


    Alexa''s eyes sparkle as she looks at the Ghost Lady in Lucien''s scabbard. "Anyway, we don''t need him or his help anymore. We just need that sword."


    "No, Alexa." Helena shakes her head. "Don''t you remember everything that happened to our family? Even though your great-grandfather was so powerful and our families together with the Corvus House... we cannot get our freedom alone."


    "What are you suggesting, grandma? Do you think they will help us? Their people hate us!" Alexa responds.


    Helena looks at Lucien with an expectant expression. "Maybe a lot of them, in fact, most of them really hate us. But Lucien and his family are not like that... I thought about it a lot and suggested that he make an alliance with you."


    "An alliance?" Alexa is shocked by that, or rather, she is impressed how that idea, although crazy, could actually work. [Help the demons to kill the Gods...]


    "Exactly." Lucien approaches them. "Your people don''t seem to want to be ves forever, and my people... well, my people would enjoy killing some Gods."


    Alexa takes out a yellow stone from her storage bracelet and smashes it, creating a translucent barrier around them and Ang''s floating tform. That barrier is just to prevent sounds because although she trusts a lot on the angels of her House, that subject is very serious and should not be heard by everyone.


    She looks at Lucien again. "Even though you could speak for many of your people, do you really think we can kill Gods that easily? They are immortal ancients beings. Your whole race has been trying to kill them, but the Gods are the strongest creatures in the universe."


    "They are not the strongest creatures in the universe!" Wrathments while she is still on Ang''s floating tform about ten meters from them.


    Envyugh. "You talk like you don''t know about the Primordials..."


    "Also, we''ve already killed a lot of Gods. We just need to force them to give up their Phoenix core." Sloth exins.


    Alexa is very confused by those words and also realizes that those three demons are very peculiar. "What are you talking about? What is Phoenix core? And do you really believe in the Primordials?? They are just old legends."


    The Sinsugh as they remember about the Nature Spirit appearing casually at Lucien''s wedding ceremony. They also doubted the Primordials are real before, but now they are sure of their existence.


    Sloth looks at Alexa with a sorry expression. "You angels really don''t know anything..."


    "But we can open your eyes and help you." Lucien extends his hand to her. "Just make an alliance with me, not with my race, but with my family."


    Alexa is very curious about the Phoenix Cores and any other knowledge that Lucien''s group has about the Gods, but she still doubts everything.


    "Your offer looks too good... and things like that don''t fall from the sky." She speaks in a doubtful tone. "What do you want from my family and me?"


    Lucien quickly responds. "As I said, I just want to kill some Gods. And having a powerful ally like you can''t be bad, right?"


    Alexa nods. "It makes sense, but... you don''t seem like a powerful ally to me. In fact, the only thing you can offer me is this cursed sword, but I could take it from your corpse either."


    "Little Alexa..." Helena tries to exin to her granddaughter about Lucien.


    But Lucien quickly takes a Ghost Lady and offers it to Alexa. "This? Do you think this is the best I can offer you?"


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "What else could you have to offer me? Your Mortal Realm Troops? Or those few Earth Realm girls? I don''t know what trick you used to block that attack of me, but I think you can''t do it again."


    For the first time since they''ve met, Lucien stops smiling while his expression gets serious. "Don''t underestimate my women... They may not have a body so strong yet, but they have excess strength in their hearts."


    Then he looks at Alexa''s troops with an expression of disdain. "Your troops are strong because they are old. They are already close to their limits after having ess to many magical resources for hundreds of years..."


    "But my girls..." He smiles again. "They are young, excited to get stronger. Even now, they are already much more powerful than you think, but it is only the beginning of their journey. Give me time, just a few years, and I will make them stronger than your current troops. And they still won''t be close to their limits because their potential is limitless."


    Alexa realizes that Lucien is sincere, or at least he really believes in the potential of his troops. She also notes how he talks about them with a prideful tone and how those women behind him look at him with the same expression, an expression of mutual confidence.


    [He is a true leader...] She thinks while feeling that they are alike in that respect.


    But she also knows that not everything will work out with just hope and confidence. Then she lets go of Helena and takes her sword while gazing at Lucien.


    "Lucien, right?" She asks. "You look like a good leader... but do you have the strength to prove your words? Do you dare to fight me and show me how you can really be a strong ally?"


    He smiles confidently at her. "Sure."

 Chapter 441: Speed vs. Speed

    <h4>Chapter 441: Speed vs. Speed</h4>


    Alexa swings her sword in the air while looking at the Ghost Lady in Lucien''s scabbard. "Don''t use that sword because I don''t want to break it with your body..."


    "I would also hate it if that happened." Lucien smiles.


    "Are you really going to do this?" Alexa can''t believe that Lucien really wants to fight her. She didn''t think he was someone arrogantly stupid, but now she''s in doubt.


    He sighs. "You are the only one who seems hesitant here."


    She rolls her eyes. "I just don''t like unfair fights... I don''t know how you survived that attack before, but it would be shocking if you could survive for a whole minute with me fighting seriously."


    Lucien''s eyes sparkle with excitement. "What if I can survive a minute? Do I get a reward or something?"


    "If you can get up on your own after a minute, I promise to listen to you for ten minutes. Is that okay for you?" She asks.


    He quickly shakes his head. "What about ten minutes?"


    "Ten minutes? Are you really crazy ??" She asks. Alexa is not overly confident, but the difference in power between them is immense. "If you are still alive after ten minutes, I will lie on yourp and listen to you for an entire day..."


    "Deal!!" Lucien quickly extends his hand to her.


    [What the...] Alexa is shocked again. She can see the excitement in Lucien''s eyes and a part of her says that he is not stupid, so he must have many tricks prepared.


    But she reaches out and shakes his hand. "You know I''m not going to take it easy, right? Don''t me me if..."


    "Alexa..." Helena doesn''t like to see someone threatening Lucien. Maybe because she spent a lot of time protecting him, maybe because she is still afraid of that mysterious woman, or maybe because she is starting to like him.


    "Okay, grandma." She smiles at Helena. "I''m just going to beat him until I get that confident smile off his face."


    While granddaughter and grandmother talk, Lucien flies to Ang''s floating tform and looks at the Sins and his sisters. "Pride is not here, but I would still like to know your opinion."


    "This is crazy!!" Lust materializes her body and looks at him with an imploring expression. "I don''t like to see you in pain, and your wives think so too."


    Lucien strokes Lust''s face. He shares all feelings with her, so he understands the pain she feels because of his pain. "Trust me, okay? This is the best way."


    "Maybe there are other ways..." Sloth also demonstrates that she is against that idea. "Alexa doesn''t seem irrational. She lost control with the reunion with Helena, but I think we can reach an agreement just by talking."


    He shakes his head. "She is too arrogant to ept an alliance so easily. We need to show her our true potential, and I am the best example of that. Also, if she doesn''t feel it personally, she will still have doubts."


    "You''re just going to be beaten; what will that mean?" Wrath asks.


    Three Sins are against that idea, so Lucien looks at Envy. Surprising everyone, she smiles confidently at him. "You can''t win, but I know you won''t be won so easily either, and she''ll have to lie on yourp for the whole day."


    "I agree." Amelia and Sophia speak at the same time.


    "Three to three..." He thinks aloud as he looks at Donna. "You have thest word, sister."


    Donna is really confused. She definitely doesn''t want her little brother to be beaten, and she also knows that he can''t win that fight.


    But, when she wonders if it were Eve there, despite all the odds, she would believe in her bis sis. And now, in Eve''s absence, Lucien is like a big brother to her and their sisters, so Donna makes a bold decision.


    "Do your best, brother." She smiles at Lucien.


    He smiles back and nods at her before flying towards Alexa and Helena. But then he stops in the air and looks at his wives. "I also care about your opinion, my beloved wives."


    Cassidy steps forward and speaks for all her sisters. "We will always support you because we are sure you can do anything!"


    The other girls nods, and Ang winks at him. ''You don''t have to win, so use your speed and abilities to gain advantages.''


    Lucien is pleased with the support of his wives, but he knows they will be upset when they see him taking a heavy beating.


    Then he goes back to flying towards Alexa, but Sophia quickly appears in front of him, flying on her floating pillow. Then she kisses his lips while her eyes shine like a bright green light.


    He feels a lot of life energy as well as Sophia''s demonic energy entering his body. She is trying her best to boost him as much as possible, and only she can do something like that due to her control over her energies.


    ''You''re going to need this...'' She says in his mind.


    ''Thank you, my love.'' Lucien thank her because he knows that he will need a lot of life mana to stay on his feet after ten minutes of fighting Alexa.


    He has to stop the kiss, or Sophia would try to give all her energy to him. Then he smiles at her and quickly flies toward Alexa before Amelia tries something like that.


    "You should use whatever you have, and even then, this fight is not going to be fair." Alexaments after feeling Sophia giving energy to Lucien.


    "Ten minutes." He responds. "I can resist for ten minutes."


    Alexa is really curious to see Lucien''s full potential. If he proves to be a really powerful ally, it will be beneficial to her.


    "Are you ready?" She asks as she tightens her sword hilt.


    Lucien looks at Helena and can see that she looks really concerned for him. Then he smiles at her while answering Alexa. "Yes."


    "So, let''s start," Alexaments as she looks at Helena. "Grandma..."


    "This is not a fight to the death." Helena states as she flies to Ang''s floating tform.


    Lucien and Alexa look at each other while Lust speaks in his mind. ''Her sword is a Soul Weapon, and due to her high power level, it''s really powerful.''


    Alexa swings her longsword in the air while Lucien materializes his golden naginata. Then he waves to her. "I''m on the defensive, soe to me."


    She looks him in the eye as her eyes start to turn gray because of her wind mana. "Here I go!"


    *WHOOOSH*


    Alexa ps her wings so hard, creating powerful wind waves behind her as she attacks Lucien with her longsword. Her movements are so fast that no one there, not even Helena, can follow them with her eyes.


    Due to his so incredible senses, Lucien can see Alexa''s movement. But as much as he boosts his body with demonic energies, he still feels that his speed is inferior to hers.


    Everything happens very fast, and yet he sees the long silver de approaching his chest as he tries to fly backward in slow motion.


    [Damn!!] He curses in his mind while he realizes that he underestimated Alexa''s speed or overestimated his.


    In a horizontal movement, Alexa''s sword reaches Lucien''s body and quickly cuts through his demonic energy armor before starting to cut his chest.


    As soon as she feels her sword cutting his flesh, Alexa prepares to retreat not to kill him, but then she notices that he alone manages to get out of reach of her de.


    *Whooosh*


    Lucien''s wings also create waves of wind as he flies backward. His blood sshes, but he manages to avoid that blow, with a superficial cut on his chest.


    [Hmmm...] Alexa smiles as she realizes that Lucien dodged that blow. If she defeated him with just one blow, that would be disappointing.


    But as she said, she doesn''t think to take it easy, so while she is still making that horizontal cut with her sword, she keeps flying towards Lucien.


    He thought she would try to attack with her sword again, but he sees her heading towards him while using those wind waves as an impulse. And as he is flying backward, he is unable to avoid her.


    Due to the proximity they are and the fact that Alexa is unable to initiate another attack with her sword before Lucien gets away from her, she tries to hit him with her body, precisely her left shoulder, benefiting from the impulse she used to swing her sword rightward.


    For Lucien and Alexa, that is a series ofplex movements made in a few hundredths of a second. But for the spectators, she tries to attack him with her sword, and after he avoids, in the same movement, she attacks him with her shoulder.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    A sound of impact and another of crackling bones is heard as Lucien''s body is thrown backward by hundreds of meters.


    A wave of force is created by the impact of Lucien''s Alexa bodies, but the Sins quickly make barriers of demonic energy to protect the girls while they are concerned for Lucien.


    Alexa is in the air with a shocked expression as she feels pain in her left shoulder. "He has such hard bones..."


    Lucien mentally warns his wives that he is fine, but it takes him a few seconds to regain control of his body. That blow broke all his chest armor and crushed part of his flesh, but his bones are still intact and golden.


    Then, while the angels look at him with curious expressions, he flies back towards Alexa.


    "Good..." Alexaments as she looks at Lucien''s chest and sees his flesh regenerate at incredible speed. "You don''t break easy, don''t you?"


    "I hope so." He smiles at her.


    "Then I will try again!" Alexa warns before starting another attack in the direction of Lucien. But this time, she does not try to cut with her sword but to pierce, aiming again at his chest.


    *WHOOOSH*


    Lucien again feels that Alexa''s speed is insane. In fact, speed is also her main attribute due to her major wind affinity, and she''s not even trying to use it to the fullest to boost her speed even more.


    Due to his wings being veryrge and strong, superior to the wings of angels, Lucien manages to rotate his body while flying back and to the side at the same time, trying to avoid that impressive Soul Weapon again. He still doesn''t want to try to block it as it will consume his energies more quickly.


    Again, Alexa feels her de start to cut his flesh after cutting his armor, but he also manages to avoid most of that attack.


    Then her eyes glow gray as she creates waves of wind to help her redirect her attack quickly. Spreading her wings open wide, she rotates her body and makes a powerful horizontal cut in the direction of Lucien.


    Just as she expected, he is still flying backward, increasing the distance between them, so the tip of her sword passes several inches from his body, but at the same time, Its de shines, creating another de, a wind de, or rather a Wind sh. And from that distance, Lucien can''t avoid that attack.


    *WHOOOSH*


    That brutal wind energy de reaches Lucien''s body instantly, but unlike the damage Alexa expected it to do to him, the Wind sh is blocked by an invisible wind barrier around his body, breaking at the same time as Its wind energy is dissipated in the air.


    [What?!?] Alexa and Lucien think at the same time.


    Lust quickly analyzes his body and realizes that more than half of his wind mana is gone, or rather, acted on Its own to protect his body, wind vs. wind.


    On Ang''s floating tform, Cassidy, Mia, and Madelyn feel their wind energies agitate with their demonic energy.

 Chapter 442: Not in the face

    <h4>Chapter 442: Not in the face</h4>


    Despite being surprised by the fact that Lucien blocked her Wind sh, Alexa quickly understands the situation. She does not have a Sin within her soul to analyze the body of her opponents, but she alone concludes that Lucien has wind affinity and used that to nullify her attack.


    And with that thought in mind, Alexa quickly swings her sword forward again, creating another Wind sh. "Try to block this one too!!"


    *WHOOSH*


    The incredible wind de flies towards Lucien quickly. And he knows he is almost without wind mana, so if he tries to block it, he will run out of wind mana and still take damage.


    He thinks about using his teleport skill, but that would consume a lot of spatial mana at once, so he quickly raises his golden naginata and holds it with both hands in front of his body.


    *BAM* *SHOOOOO!!*


    That de of wind could cut mountains made of solid iron but break in half when it encounters the shaft of the golden naginata. However, in addition to the force of the impact, wind waves continue to push Lucien backward.


    His red hair sways wildly under that intense wind as he ps his wings so hard not to be thrown back like a rag doll again. Then the wind waves pass, and he smiles at Alexa. "Such an amazing wind affinity..."


    "Nice weapon..." She smiles back and then flies towards him, already starting other attacks. "Let''s continue!"


    *Whoosh*


    At an incredible speed, but not her maximum, Alexa makes dozens of attacks with her sword. But Lucien manages to dodge or block them all, but each time her sword touches his naginata, his body, mainly his arms, suffers damage due to the strong impacts and her brutal energy.


    [Interesting...] She thinks as she sees Lucien''s hands being repeatedly injured but regenerating as fast as his armor. As she has ten minutes to knock him down, she wants to test all of his abilities and so take it easy on him.


    And even with Alexa not using all her power, Lucien doesn''t have a second to breathe. Her agility is superior to his, let alone her strength.


    Whenever he avoids a strike, her sword is already heading towards him again. Alexa uses wind currents to help her redirect her attacks as well as to fly in any direction really quickly. And Lucien pays attention to all her movements, learning from her new ways to use the wind element.


    While they exchange blows at an absurd speed, Lucien''s group and the angels can only see blurs while listening to ''ng'' sounds.


    Lucien continues to smile because he is so excited about that fight, but Lust doesn''t like the way things are going and talks in his mind. ''You are consuming demonic energy very quickly; if it continues like this, you will be unable to keep fighting before three minutes pass.''


    ''What can I do? She doesn''t give me half a second to breathe.'' He responds to Lust as he continues to fight Alexa.


    ''She''s not using her full potential, which means she''s curious about you...'' Lustments.


    ''I noticed that.'' He responds. ''But how can we use it to our advantage?''


    ''You have to give her more reasons to be interested...'' Lust thinks for a few seconds and quickly responds. ''She doesn''t expect you to be able to use other elements.''


    Lucien quickly understands Lust''s suggestion and begins to search within his body the manas of his wives, especially Rose and Maggie.


    In thest few days, he trained to use those energies, and as soon as he is about to block an attack from Alexa, he creates a stoneyer around his arm.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    The stoneyer breaks instantly due to the impact force, but that same force does not hurt Lucien''s body, surprising Alexa.


    *Whoos*


    He uses that second when she is distracted to attack. Knowing that she is going to block, he pushes the golden naginata towards her body using only his right arm.


    [Heh...] Alexa makes a mocking expression while not only blocking that attack but also hits the golden naginata so hard that it flies from Lucien''s hand away.


    *ng*


    At the same time that Alexa''s de hits the golden naginata, Lucien attacks her with his red katana, which only appears in his left hand when it is just a few centimeters from her body.


    [Oh??] Alexa just sees the red blur and mentally praises Lucien while also being surprised that he has two Soul Weapons. Having only one is already rare, let alone more than one.


    Lucien is confident that his attack will at least hit her body, but as soon as his de is about to reach her armor, a bright white light appears around her body and repels his sword, also momentarily blinding him.


    [DAMN!!] He closes his eyes as he quickly tries to retreat, flying upward.


    "You are not the only one who has two elements." Alexa smiles. She doesn''t know that Lust had already warned him of her minor light affinity, of course.


    Lucien''s vision begins to recover quickly, but he hears her flying towards him even more quickly.


    *Whoosh*


    He hears her de slicing through the wind and raises his golden naginata again, blocking her attack.


    *ng*


    Lucien has to use all his strength and demonic energies to block Alexa''s sword, but she is not making much effort while gazing at him with a curious expression.


    "You are interesting, not gonna lie..." Shements. "But that''s not enough for me to want to make an alliance with demons... you know how dangerous that would be."


    "You are afraid..." Lucien feels that the bones of his arms are about to break as Alexa continues to force her sword forward, but he maintains a confident expression.


    "Tsk..." Although she thinks that smile looks really good on his face as part of his charm, she doesn''t like having someone so weaker than her being arrogant in front of her.


    She stops holding her sword with both hands and still continues to force Lucien, so she smiles at him. "This is going to hurt."


    Lucien knows what she is going to do, and although Lust tells him to use teleport skills to dodge her attack, he knows that if he does that, he will not have the energy to fight much longer, so he continues to look at Alexa confidently. "For sure..."


    *PAH*


    A p; Alexa ps Lucien in the face with her left hand while forcing him with his sword. Not a simple p, but a p that carries the true strength of a middle Immortal Realm angel.


    First, Lucien feels his face burning, then that deafening sound makes a mess with his senses while he feels a terrible pain radiating from his face to all of his body.


    *WHOOSH*


    He is brutally thrown back towards the ground while the sound of the p echoes for several miles. Everyone quickly understands what happened, what makes Lucien''s wives and troops upset and sad.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "LUCIEN!!!" Amelia is the first to scream his name, followed by others of his wives as they hear the noise of the explosion generated by his fall on the ground.


    She prepares to use her teleport skill to reach Lucien''s position quickly, but Sophia predicted that and holds her arm even faster. "We must not meddle in it... yet."


    "But he is..." Amelia starts to speak, but then she sees Sophia smile and point in the cloud of dust where Lucien fell.


    ''I''m fine.'' All Lucien''s wives hear his voice in their minds, which soothes their hearts and the urge to run to him.


    Sophia quickly warns Donna and the other women that doesn''t have his tattoo, and at the same time, they see him flying out of that cloud of dust while cleaning the dirty on his face.


    Everyone can see that Lucien''s handsome face is badly damaged but regenerating at an unbelievably high speed. His girls smile as Alexa makes a surprised and curious expression.


    "You will be without treasures before this fight is over..." Alexaments while she thinks Lucien is using really potent medicines to heal himself so quickly.


    Lucien clicks the bones of his jaw while still looking at Alexa with that teasing smile that only he knows how to do. "That really hurt..."


    "And what are goi-" Alexa starts to ask as she sees Lucien''s body start to glow with a golden-purple aura.


    *BOOOM*


    He ps his wings so hard that it generates not only wind waves but also an explosion of wind behind him as he flies towards Alexa. His eyes shine with golden-purple sparkles due to his excitement.


    Lucien is using his speed to the maximum now, and no one but Alexa can see his body. Yet, she sees his movements clearly and raises her sword to block his possible attack.


    He throws his golden naginata, which shines brightly as it moves towards her at even greater speed. Then, she feels a powerful aura, much more powerful than them makes even breathes hard.


    Alexa is forced to use all her speed to dodge the golden naginata, which passes beside her body, making her soul tremble.


    [What the hell?!?!] She is very confused by the power of that weapon and stops paying attention to Lucien, who quickly arrives behind her, already attacking with his red katana.


    Still, Alexa''s unbelievable reflexes again prove to be perfect. She uses wind waves to spin her body quickly while also ducking and already preparing a counter-attack with her sword.


    *Whoosh* *Blink*


    [HOW?!?!?!] When she doesn''t see Lucien''s body behind her and hear his movements, Alexa is perplexed. Unable to stop her movements instantly, she again hears Lucien''s heartbeat above behind her.


    After teleporting, Lucien reappears upside-down behind Alexa, with his hands an inch from her head. She just has time to look up and see that he has a beautiful opportunity to p her face just like she just did with him.


    At that moment, Alexa doesn''t feel frustrated or upset. Part of her is curious about his teleport skill, but part of her also thinks it''s fair for him to return that p. She has the thought that if someone is willing to beat someones, they have to be willing to be beaten either.


    Her eyes meet Lucien''s golden-purple eyes while she is sure he is thinking something like, "this is going to hurt, you bitch."


    But shocking her, again, his hand strokes and instead ps her face. Lucien runs his fingers up to her chin while he smiles at her. He could not ps such a charming face as that would be a crime for him.


    [He''s not going t-] Alexa doesn''t understand Lucien''s actions, especially when she sees him moving his face towards hers, which makes her think somethingpletely crazy¡­


    *BAM!!!*


    But against Alexa''s expectations, Lucien headbutts her forehead so hard that it makes her dizzy. His bones seem harder than hers, and that attack makes her forehead burn as she is thrown towards the ground like a rag doll.


    Lucien is also dizzy, but in addition to making some noises, his bones look in perfect condition while he is just pushed up a little due to the force generated by the impact.


    Still in the air, despite being able to regain control of her body, Alexa does nothing because she finds it very fair. In fact, she has an excited smile on her face as she is even more motivated to find out how Lucien is so impressive.


    *BOOOOM*


    She falls to the ground, creating a cloud of dust just as happened to Lucien. However, Alexa has no injuries on her body because her armor is incredible. Just her forehead is still warm and now with a new pleasant fragrance.


    "Hahahaha..." She starts tough. "I thought this fight would go tedious, but it looks like I was wrong about it..."


    "Not only about that..." In the sky, Lucien smiles.


    _____________________


    A/N: I''m posting new LK chapters on patreon, menthief (without the first dot), if you want to read up to chapter 667 it''s only 1$ (that''s not too expensive, right?).

 Chapter 443: A Brutal Angel

    <h4>Chapter 443: A Brutal Angel</h4>


    Lucien''s wives smile when they see him throw Alexa to the ground. But the angels have the same expression as Helena; they are sure that Lucien is going to regret that.


    *WHOOSH*


    Alexa flies towards Lucien at an incredible speed, no longer holding her real powers. He can see her movements, but his body cannot move at that speed. He could use the teleport skill again, but he doesn''t do it.


    She attacks with her sword, and he can''t block in time, which results in her de making a deep cut in his belly. Before Lucien can make any move, Alexa spins in the air and kicks him towards the ground.


    *BAM* *BOOOM*


    As soon as Lucien''s body hits the ground, it creates a crater while his blood sshes everywhere. He feels pain all over his body while his bones seem to want to break.


    ''LUCIEN!!!'' He again hears the worried voices of his wives in his mind, including Lust.


    ''I''m fine, but you have to get used to it as I still have to endure several minutes...'' Hements as he gets up and flies towards Alexa.


    While she is standing in the air, he attacks her with his golden naginata, and she blocks while making a curious expression. "Why don''t you use your teleport skill again? It consumes a lot of energy, right?"


    Lucien continues to look into Alexa''s eyes as he forces his naginata forward. The veins of his muscles are apparent through his skin as he uses all the strength he has, but he still can''t move her back an inch.


    Alexa is impressed with the strength he has because the more she experiences it, the more sure she is that he is in the Earth Realm for real.


    Yet, she shakes her head with a disappointed expression as she starts to force him back and move her sword so that Its de tip starts to approach his neck. "Come on; you can do better."


    Lucien uses his demonic energy to the maximum he can, consuming it really quickly to boost his body to a level above the Immortal Realm early stages. However, it is still not enough to stop Alexa''s sword.


    The tip of her sword reaches his neck and begins to pierce his skin, making his wives and sisters get really worried. He feels the brutal energy of Alexa''s soul weapon entering his body, but his energies quickly prevent it from doing any extra damage to him.


    "Alexa!!!" Helena starts flying towards them when she thinks she is about to kill Lucien. But she has no such intention, of course.


    "No!!" Lucien shouts at Helena and his wives, who want to interfere in the fight.


    Helena stops in the air while making an upset expression. Donna and Wrath have a special glow on their eyes, while all Lucien wives have a loving simr expression.


    However, Oya and Ko have the same sparkle in their eyes as Wrath. Their feral instincts tell them that Alexa is a really powerful enemy, and despite being a lot weaker than her, Lucien is fighting without any fear or hesitation.


    "Master... incredible..." Little Koments while holding her mother''s hand.


    In the air, Lucien hears that cutement, and a new wave of excitement begins to grow within his soul. The naginata begins to glow golden and his eyes golden-purple as he forces his body beyond the limits to reach a new level of strength.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!" He yells with an excited expression, which Alexa finds especially impressive.


    Then he manages to start pushing Alexa''s sword back using his naginata, making her happy and shocked. [Where does his strengthe from?!?!]


    As soon as Lucien''s naginata de pushes Alexa''s swordpletely away from his body, he quickly attacks with his red katana.


    *Bam*


    But she holds his katana with her bare hands. Lucien''s demonic energies flow into Alexa''s body, but she is as tough as she is strong and fast, so her internal energies quickly kick out his energies from her body.


    *Crack* *Smash*


    Not only that, but Alexa destroys Lucien''s red katana by squeezing Its de very hard. Soul weapons can be destroyed and redone many times, but that can be dangerous for their owners'' souls.


    "Oh, was that your real soul weapon?" Alexa asks sarcastically. "What about the golden spear? It is not made from your soul, right?"


    Lucien doesn''t answer but tries to attack her again with his golden naginata. Yet, Alexa grabs his arm by the wrist and squeezes it hard enough to break the arm of any Sky Realm person, but his bones seem mysteriously tough.


    She looks into his eyes as they both smile. "I would very much like to open your body and discover all your secrets... That would not be an alliance, but we would be close."


    "I''m sorry, but I will have to decline such a generous offer." He chuckles and dematerializes the naginata from his right hand, transferring it to his left hand before trying to attack her again.


    *Whoosh*


    But Alexa also grabs his left arm by the wrist. Then Lucien quickly tries to headbutter her again.


    *BAM*


    The collision of their foreheads generates a powerful force wave that pushes Helena several meters backward while the Sins have to make barriers to protect the girls.


    But contrary to the first time, Alexa does not move an inch, while Lucien is now the one who feels the most pain in the head. He blinks a few times while recovering his senses, but the confident smile does not leave his face, which leaves her more and more intrigued.


    Alexa chuckles. "You caught me off guard the first time, but it won''t happen again..."


    *BAM!!*


    So, before Lucien realizes, she headbutts him with such force that it would have thrown him to the ground, and he would only stop after prating dozens of meters into the earth.


    But she continues to hold him by the wrists, which forces his torso away from his arms in a brutal way. All the bones of his arms and his shoulders crack loud enough for everyone to hear, but they do not disce or break.


    *CRAAAAACK*


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" Although very resistant to pain, Lucien cries as he had never experienced anything like that pain before. All the resistance of his bones amplifies that pain dozens of times what it would have been if his bones had broken.


    Along with that terrible pain running through his bones, Lucien also feels a lot of pain in his head. Yet, the worst is to feel the pain and despair of his wives.


    Their deep connection works just as well for good things as bad ones. That amplifies all the pleasure they feel, but also the pain and other bad feelings.


    Still, Lucien continues to smile. For him, that blow not only brought pain, but it was also somehow a victory. He was never hit so hard before, and despite Alexa''s ridiculous strength, his body remains intact; he is still alive and able to fight.


    Alexa also thinks so as she continues to look at him with a fascinated expression. "Not bad, not bad... You are really impressive."


    He raises his head as blood runs down his face, staining his smile red. "Two minutes..."


    "Hmm?" Alexa asks, but at the same time, Lucien disappears using his teleport skill.


    *Blink*


    He reappears behind and above her, already starting a kick aimed at her head. Although Alexa notices his movements quickly due to her being in a state of alert, she is unable to block that attack.


    *BAM*


    Lucien kicks with all his strength, which results in his demonic energy boot breaking on contact with the back of Alexa''s head. Yet, her head just turns a few millimeters while her body doesn''t move an inch.


    With his attack having almost no effect on Alexa, Lucien quickly uses the repulsive force of his kick to fly backward. "Two minutes; I said it had passed two minutes already, so I just have to resist more eight."


    "Hahaha..." Alexaughs. "You are really optimistic. I really found you interesting, but this reminded me that I have no time to lose."


    She prepares her longsword while looking Lucien in the eye with a sharp expression. "I''m going to knock you down, and when you wake up again, I will be already gone, taking my angels, my grandmother, and this cursed sword with me."


    "Your head won''t move away from myp," Lucienments with that confident smile, which Alexa is enjoying more and more. "At least for twenty-four hours."


    *WHOOSH* *CLANG* *BAM*


    She quickly flies up to him, and they start exchanging blows at super speed. But every time Lucien blocks ger sword, Alexa punches or kicks him, destroying parts of his armor and hurting his body directly.


    While the spectators only see blurs in the sky, Alexa talks to Lucien. "You are an admirable opponent, Lucien. I''m sure you would defeat me if you were in the Sky Realm, or maybe even before that..."


    Lucien keeps trying to follow Alexa''s movements, but the only advantage he has is when he uses the teleport skill, and he can only do that one more time before running out of spatial mana.


    "I can help you to have a power simr to mine..." He speaks while his life mana has a hard time healing all his injuries. "Your family could benefit from an alliance as much as my family."


    Alexa does not stop attacking Lucien while making a thoughtful expression. "Are you really going to share all your secrets with me? Are you going to use your treasures to strengthen my people? Do you know how surreal that sounds?"


    Lucien''s armor is already covered with his blood as it falls from the sky. But he keeps fighting and trying to convince Alexa. "I know, okay? But that is the truth. You just... there is a way for you and all women in your family to receive all the benefits that my treasures can give."


    *BAM*


    She kicks him so hard in the belly, but she also uses wind force to pull his body towards her, preventing him from being thrown back.


    Then she holds him by the neck while looking him in the eye. "Why only the women? There are also many loyal men in my family; why could they not receive the benefits of your treasures?"


    Lucien can''t breathe due to Alexa''s grab, but his life mana can keep him that way for many minutes, so he speaks in a calm tone. "That doesn''t work on men."


    Alexa obviously thinks he is lying and brings his body down while lifting her knee, hitting his head really hard.


    *BAM!!*


    He again feels a lot of pain in the head while that blow destroys part of the skin of his forehead, revealing his golden bones, which Alexa finds fascinating. She never even heard of someone who had golden bones.


    As Lucien is thrown up, Alexa quickly grabs him by the neck again. "Do you think I''m an idiot? If your treasures don''t work on men, how are you so strong even while in the Earth Realm?"


    It takes him a few seconds to regain his senses, and then he makes a strange expression. "Well... actually... it theoretically would work on men too... but... I couldn''t do that."


    "Why??" Alexa is really confused.


    "Well..." Lucien smiles. "That would be very disgusting... you wouldn''t want me to do anything like that."


    "What the hell are you talking about??!?!" She can''t understand anything about him, and it both puzzles and pisses her off.


    __________________________


    A/N: I''m posting new LK chapters on patreon, menthief (without the first dot), if you want to read up to chapter 667 it''s only 1$ (that''s not too expensive, right?).

 Chapter 444: Hit me hard as you can

    <h4>Chapter 444: Hit me hard as you can</h4>


    Due to Lucien''s confusing words, Alexa thinks he is lying to her in order to buy time. And she can''t help but find a dirty and cowardly move.


    "I really thought you looked like an interesting man..." She looks at him with a disappointed expression as she continues grabbing him by the neck. "But it looks like you''re just a demon who likes to use stupid tricks."


    Lucien rolls his eyes because he can''t sigh and has trouble speaking. "That isplicated... but I will exin everything to you... as soon as we are done with this."


    Again, Lucien''s words make him sound like he''s just trying to buy time. Well, he also knows that if he starts talking about sex in the middle of the fight, it would only make her more suspicious of him, so his only alternative is to resist for another seven minutes, not an easy task.


    "It''s enough, boy..." Alexa speaks in a disappointed tone. She really started to think that she could have a peculiar alliance with Lucien, but now that he started talking nonsense, she just wants to knock him down.


    Without restraining her strength, she throws Lucien toward the ground.


    *WHOOSH*


    Unable to regain control of his body, he falls at an incredibly high speed and hits the ground with his back and wings in a brutal way, creating a crater of tens of meters deep and hundreds of meters wide.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Dust and stones fly everywhere as Lust goes into despair, just like all Lucien''s wives, because he doesn''t respond instantly as usual.


    In fact, as soon as his head hit the ground, his vision went dark before he saw a sh of the big golden gate in his mind.


    "AAAARGH!!!" Lucien spits out a lot of blood as more blood leaks from various wounds over his whole naked body.


    His bone aches, his skin burns, and his energies are almost done. At that moment, he realizes the real extension of Alexa''s strength. He has to use a lot of demonic energy to resist her weaker blows, but when she hits him really hard, he getspletely ruined.


    But he can''t give up... Although he doesn''t have to do that, he doesn''t have to get involved in Helena''s problems, and he doesn''t really need an alliance with Alexa or even keep the Ghost Lady; he still wants to do that.


    After everything he found out about the mysterious woman who is probably his mother, the priorities in Lucien''s mind changed a little.


    First of all, he still has to gather all his sisters and their whole family. He also very much wants to solve the problem of the Bloody Rose slowly driving them crazy to death.


    But now, in addition to reuniting with his mother and anything else, Lucien wants power, be it in the form of his own power or powerful allies, preferably ones that can be his wives.


    In addition to continuing to empower his current wives, he knows he needs more, or rather, women with better power and potential, which will make him stronger faster, also allowing him to make his other wives stronger faster.


    Lucien is like the main axle of his family, and to make their cycle of power spin faster, he needs to get bigger, greater, stronger... he needs women like Helena and Alexa... He needs the Ghost Lady and the other cursed weapon... and he cannot give up that opportunity.


    Then he gets up. He gets up and uses some of the little demonic energy he still has to recreate his armor while his life mana regenerates his injuries; thanks to Sophia, he still has a good amount of that.


    From the sky, Alexa looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "I have to admit; you are the toughest manipting demon I have ever met... I don''t like having to break you, but my family is more important than your shits."


    Lucien keeps an excited and confident smile on his face; he has to act like that; he has to show himself strong and fearless so that his wives don''t worry too much and no men think about messing up with them.


    Then he points to Alexa before pointing to his thighs. "Your head will be lying here in six minutes."


    "What the fuck?!?" An angel from the Crassus House shouts, indignant at Lucien''s actions.


    "Is he crazy?!?!" Many of them ask. They have never seen anyone continue to fight Alexa having no chance of winning, let alone be so bold.


    "This shitty demon is begging so much to die..." Another angelments. Most of them disagree and are even angry with the Gods, but they don''t like the demons either.


    In Corvus House''s group, Genevieve and all the other angels do not know what to think of that scene. They saw Lucien fighting in such an impressive way, shocking them not only with his strength but also mercifulness to spare them. Now, even though they don''t love him, they don''t want to see him in such a bad situation either.


    And while Lucien''s troops are silent and do not lose confidence in their Master for not even a second, his wives are going through one of the most difficult moments of their lives.


    Cassidy and Ang have to keep the other girls out of the fight while fighting their own urge to help him. They respect no one more than Lucien, but they can''t just stand and watch him suffer that much.


    Yet, although Lucien is being beaten so badly, he continues to act confidently and dominantly, as always. Even facing an opponent so much stronger than him, he keeps telling them to trust him, so they do.


    *WHOOSH*


    Alexa flies towards Lucien, and he tries to dodge her attack, but his speed is slowing down ording to his demonic energies. He used all the mixes, and now he only has his original energy.


    *BAM*


    She doesn''t hit him with the de of the sword but with Its hilt. Alexa doesn''t want to kill Lucien, but she also doesn''t want to waste any more time listening to his nonsense.


    As he rolls on the ground after being thrown back dozens of meters, Lucien tries to regain his bnce, but before he does anything, Alexa is already attacking him again, with kicks, punches, and hitting him with non-lethal parts of her sword''s hilt.


    *BAM* *BAM!* *BAM!!* *BAM!!!*


    With every brutal blow from Alexa, more Lucien''s blood flies everywhere while she also breaks parts of his armor. After a minute, he gets unable to repair his armor, just as his life mana is unable to heal all his injuries.


    "We have to do something!!!" Luise, who is also on Ang''s floating tform, speaks while she can no longer see Lucien being beaten. She just got a son-inw, and she definitely doesn''t want to lose him.


    "He can do this..." Donnaments while her nails are cutting the flesh from her hand as she closes them in fists.


    Sophia''s eyes shine with expectation as her heart bleeds along with Lucien. And Amelia doesn''t stop crying, as does his wives with fragile hearts.


    The Sins are fascinated by how much Lucien can resist, especially Wrath, who now understands why Pride respects him.


    Sloth is also really impressed. "He''s not even close to having the strength and speed simr to hers, but with each hit she does, and he doesn''t keep down, she is more inclined to ept him as her ally..."


    "But is it going to be worth it??!?!" Ghalenna asks in a clearly furious tone. Although she did not ept Lucien as her husband yet, she begins to realize how much she likes him.


    "She''s killing him!!!" Astrid grits her teeth while Cassidy holds her.


    Helena also doesn''t like how things are going. But she believes in Lucien. She knows that Alexa''s fate will be terrible if she doesn''t have someone like him to help her.


    "She won''t kill him." Helenaments.


    "But he keeps getting up... what if..." Madelyn asks as tears wet her whole dress.


    They see Lucien fall again, and Alexa gets ready to kick him. Everyone gets tense at that moment, and then Amelia''s eyes sparkle.


    She quickly teleports in front of Lucien and points her two swords at Alexa.


    Alexa quickly pulls her sword down while looking at Amelia with a curious expression. "Teleport skill too... are you his sister?"


    "FUCK YOU!!" Amelia ignores Alexa''s question while Lust and Envy materialize their bodies and also point their weapons to the angel.


    "Amelia..." She hears Lucien''s voice in a loving, sorry, and still confident tone.


    She looks back and sees him standing up as he regenerates small parts of his armor. The scene of him so hurt break her heart, but he still has an excited smile on his face, which makes her want to cry even more.


    "Lucien!!!" She tries to hug him, but he quickly extends his hand to her while making a stop sign.


    "Don''t get involved in this..." He says while his life mana regenerates the open wounds on his face. "I can do this... I have to do it... just believe me!"


    "But-" Amelia tries to say something, but Sophia quickly reaches her side and takes her flying to Ang''s floating tform while looking at Lucien with a gentle smile.


    Lucien knows that his wives are suffering because of his pain. And although Sophia is the one who is suffering the most from that, she is also the one who most believes in his sess.


    And it is because she, as well as Oya, Ko, and many of his other wives, believe in him that he is managing to continue pushing his body beyond the limits.


    Then he materializes the golden naginata and his red katana while looking at Alexa. "Don''t worry; I won''t count this time."


    Alexa shakes her head. "Do you really think a few seconds are going to be the difference between your sess or loss?"


    "Yeah, I do." He quickly responds as he prepares to block her next attacks.


    "You are really unbelievable..." Alexa starts to smile. "Sometimes I think you are a dirty maniptive demon, but sometimes I also think that you are just a very stupid guy... or a really strong..."


    Lucien also smiles at Alexa. "Alright, how about you hit me now? I still want you to lie on myp, you know."


    She rolls her eyes. "I really don''t like doing this¡­ but If that''s what you want..."


    Then she swings her sword towards him. He can see her movements, but his body cannot keep up with his senses.


    Alexa is sure that she will hit that blow on Lucien. She aims at his leg with the intention of causing an injury that will prevent him from continuing to fight but without being fatal.


    But as soon as her de is a few inches from his body, Lucien disappears, using what remains of his spatial mana.


    *Blink*


    Alexa is surprised that he is still able to use the teleport skill, and as soon as she realizes that, she expects him to appear above or behind her because he does not seem to be the type of person who tries to escape, something she already likes a lot about him.


    But shocking her, he reappears in front of her, just avoiding her de. Alexa did not expect that and was already changing the angle of her attack, which prevents and changes it so quickly again.


    *BAM*


    The blood flies... not Alexa''s, but Lucien''s while he hits her in the chin with his fist, hurting his hand while throwing her back.


    While in the air, Alexa can see Lucien''s excited and confident smile even as blood runs down his face. That image will never leave her mind.


    [You... really impressive...] She thinks while she doesn''t even try to regain control of her body and let herself fall and roll on the ground.


    _____________________________________


    A/N: I''m posting new LK chapters on patreon, menthief (without the first dot), if you want to read up to chapter 667 it''s only 1$ (that''s not too expensive, right?).

 Chapter 445: You are my power (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 445: You are my power (1/2)</h4>


    "WHAT?!?!" Many angels get perplexed as they watch Alexa being thrown on the ground by Lucien''s punch.


    "How is that possible?!?!" They have seen him suffer countless blows and injuries, and it is evident that his body has long since been over the limit, and now he is crossing ''the far'' beyond the limits.


    Alexa is also shocked by his performance. It is not as if he is getting much stronger, but it is evident that he is evolving at a surreal pace.


    She has also fought opponents stronger than herself many times to improve herbat techniques and push her body beyond the limits. That is one of the best forms of training out there. But Lucien is doing it at an unbelievable level.


    [Where does he get so much power from?] She wonders as she quickly regains control of her body.


    Meanwhile, all Lucien''s wives have smiles on their faces, even though some of them still have tears either. He always surprises them by doing something impossible for everyone else. However, they know he is already out of energy, and there are still six minutes left until the challenge is over.


    All of his wives, his sisters, and the Sin are going through the same situation. They believe in Lucien''s incredible potential; they believe in his ability to do the impossible, but they wonder if he could really take more blows from Alexa without passing out.


    "Even if..." Alexa makes a thoughtful expression while looking at Lucien. "You are really impressive, so we don''t have to continue with this."


    While Helena smiles, everyone is surprised, including Lucien. He looks Alexa in the eye. "Does that mean we can have an alliance?"


    She slowly shakes her head. "I haven''t decided that yet, but I can hear you. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "Yes..." He thinks aloud as he looks at his wives. They all send mental messages begging for him to ept Alexa''s offer and not to fight more now.


    He looks at Alexa again. "Why? Why stop now?"


    She quickly responds. "I really don''t like fighting against weaker opponents than me. I thought you were just a maniptive demon... and although I think that the talk about your treasures only working on women is bullshit, I see how you fight... You really look like an honorable person, so I''m willing to listen to your proposals for an alliance."


    Lucien reflects on Alexa''s words while looking at the blood on his hands. "This isn''t right... that''s not what we agreed on."


    ''What are you doing?!?!'' Lust asks in his mind in a clearly upset tone. ''She agreed to hear you; you won. So don''t look for ways to get beaten more; I really hate to watch you suffer...''


    ''This is not a victory.'' He responds to Lust.


    Then he talks to Alexa again. "We agreed to fight for ten minutes or until you knock me out."


    She smiles. "I really respect that about you. But you see, you can''t keep fighting; you can''t even stand up properly... I have reason to keep beating you, and I don''t want to humiliate you in front of your women."


    "Thank you..." He smiles at her too, but that is not that provocative smile from before, but a gentle and friendly smile. "I really appreciate your good intentions, but..."


    He lovingly smiles at his wives. "If I epted it, I would be losing my whole face and humiliating myself. My wives did not choose me as their husband because I give up when things are difficult or because I am afraid of getting hurt."


    Lucien''s wives think like Lust and don''t want to see him suffer anymore. But they also understand his way of thinking, or rather, they know about his proud and arrogant personality well. They love him the way he is and would never ask him to change because of them.


    They stop begging him to stop fighting and ept what he says. Then he looks at Alexa again. "Also, if we be allies and one day we find ourselves in a very bad situation where your family depends on me, you won''t want to see me give up, right?"


    Alexa''s eyes sparkle as she likes Lucien more and more. He still looks like a dangerous person, and she doubts many things, but not his character.


    "Ipletely agree with your words." She speaks honestly. "And I apologize for offering you an unworthy path."


    "No problem." Lucien amiably smiles as he shakes his head to wipe the blood off his hair. Even covered in blood, his charm affects all women there, including Alexa.


    Then he materializes his red katana instead of the naginata. The golden naginata is made with the soul of Aylin, and therefore he is unable to use it to make special attacks, such as using his girls'' wind mana to make wind shes.


    "Let''s continue?" He asks as that excited and confident smilees back to his face.


    "Sure." Alexa prepares her sword as she starts to smile excitedly too. The more time she spends with Lucien, the more she wants to see what he can do.


    "I''m going to start this time!" Lucien speaks as he ps his wings and flies towards Alexa. He begins to swing his katana forward while Its de starts to burn. On Ang''s floating tform, Maggie smiles as she feels her fire mana arousing.


    [Fire??? How many elements can you use?] Alexa thinks while Lucien surprises her again.


    Yet, she does not retreat but flies in his direction, also initiating a strike with her sword. While everyone watches closely, her de shines white and finds Lucien''s burning de.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    Although Lucien''s intentions are good and his will is unstoppable, Alexa''s strength is far above what he can face now. His red katana breaks on the first contact with her sword.


    Alexa does not back off her attack, but instead of using her sword''s de, she uses Its hilt to hit him in the face, throwing him backward. While he is still in the air, she flies on top of him and stomps on his chest, pressing him against the ground.


    *BAM* *BOOOM*


    Lucien''s body creates a crater in the ground while Alexa continues to press on his chest, preventing him from moving. She then looks him in the eyes. "That was a good fight, and you are one of the best opponents I have ever faced."


    "I don''t say that because of your strength or skills, but because it is enjoyable to fight you... Although this could be better if you were at a higher power level." She continues.


    He holds her foot with both hands and tries to lift it, but he doesn''t have the strength to oppose her right now. "I''m d you think so, but I can''t say it was enjoyable to be beaten that much..."


    "Of course." Sheughs while admiring the fact that Lucien doesn''t look sad or disappointed. "Well, I will finish this right now, and as soon as you wake up, I will listen to you as much as you want."


    While Alexa talks to Lucien, everyone is watching them. The angels can''t admire her more, but they also begin to admire Lucien. Even though he is a demon, and most of them are afraid and hate his race, they cannot help admiring a man so incredible, mentally and physically.


    His troops still don''t understand a lot about power realms, but they can see how strong Alexa is. Just the waves of force generated by their attacks are enough to throw their bodies away, even hundreds of meters away. So they understand that she is really strong, and they are very proud of Lucien for fighting her head-on.


    His wives are also proud of him and how he never gives up. But they also feel bad about that ending. It is evident that he couldn''t fight Alexa long before his energies run out.


    But they feel that it is not good. They know how giant his ego is and how arrogant he is, but they love him that way. They want to see him always happy, and even if he wants to fight many enemies much stronger than him, they want to see him fighting... they always want to see that excited, confident, and arrogant smile on his face.


    And seeing that he is about to be knocked out, his wives feel worthless. He''s always helping them to get stronger, but they feel they can''t help him as much as they want to.


    Sophia, among all of them, knows that feeling most. She spent most of her life watching him being beaten and ming herself for not being able to help him. She is the one who most believes in his strength and potential, but she is also the one who most wants to help him.


    Now, seeing him in that state, she is furious with herself. She starts to think that she could have given him more life mana, could have gone to his side more quickly for them to start mixing their demonic energies earlier, or anything she could have done to help him.


    And when the desire to help him reaches an unimaginable level, something magical begins to happen. Her energies start arousing inside her, and Lucien''s tattoo on her low belly area begins to shine brightly purple.


    Two magical strands of energy begin to emerge from that tattoo, one green and one white, flowing through the air towards Lucien.


    ''Sloth, what is this?'' She asks as she runs her hand over those strands of energy.


    ''This...'' Sloth is shocked when she sees those strands of energy. ''I have never seen anything like it... this is energies in their purest state. The white is your life mana, and the green is our demonic energy... is it flowing to Lucien?''


    As Sophia starts to smile, she taps Amelia on the shoulder. "Can you see it, sister?"


    Amelia looks to the side and sees Sophia moving her hand in the air. "What? I can''t see anything there."


    ''It looks like only we can see it.'' Slothments as he materializes her body and looks at her tattoo, which is not shining like Sophia''s.


    ''Are you doing something? How did it start? '' Sloth asks while she is fascinated by that.


    Sophia quickly exins. ''I don''t know... I was just thinking of ways to help him.''


    ''Help him?'' Sloth thinks. ''So it seems that you have channeled the desire to help him to the point of stating this energy transfer process... This may be an unknown ability of Lust or Lucien...''


    "Can the others do it too?" Sophia is so excited about the chance to help Lucien that she talks to Sloth out loud, drawing the attention of the other girls.


    Before Sloth answers, Sophia quickly looks at the other girls. "We can help Lucien!! You just focus your energies on him. Use all your will to try to transfer your energies to his body."


    The possibility of helping Lucien is like the suning after the darkest night ever. His wives quickly do their best to follow Sophia''s instructions and transfer their energies to him.


    Doing something new and so amazing is not easy, but they have many seconds, thanks to the fact that Alexa is so reluctant to beat Lucien more.


    The desire to help Lucien is so great in his wives that their bodies instinctively manage to activate that mysterious ability.


    "Look, look!!! Is this working??" Cassidy asks as two strands of energy start toe out of her tattoo, one gray, which is her wind mana, and one purple, Lucien demonic energy in her body.


    But the other girls can''t see that, except for the Sins, thanks to their abilities. Sloth and the others begin to see strands of energying out of all Lucien''s wives, including herself and Envy.


    Those strands take energy to Lucien quickly while Alexa is about to knock him out. Lust is having a hard time restraining her desire to help him when she notices a lot of energy entering his body.


    Lucien also notices his energies regenerating, which is strange. His life mana naturally regenerates, his demonic energy too, but Its potential depends on whether he is feeling pleasure, something that is not happening now.


    Then he gets confused when all his energies start to increase to the point that he begins to feel the elemental manas of his wives clearly.


    "Sweet dreams, Lucien..." Alexa says while thinking that ending the fight with only a blow will be less damaging to his pride and ego.


    Then she starts a punch towards Lucien''s head. She doesn''t use much speed and force, trying not to deal any damage other than knocking him out.


    He sees her fist in slow motion while his senses are more potent than ever. Then he also feels his strength not onlying back but exceeding his current limits.


    Lucien manages to start lifting Alexa''s foot, shocking her, Lust, and himself while wasting no time.


    The loving smile on his face gets even brighter while he is so happy, not because he is getting the strength to keep fighting, but because he knows, within his soul and heart, where those energies areing from.


    ''Our power is your power!'' The voices of his wives echo in his mind as he manages to lift Alexa''s foot with one hand and hold her fist with his other hand.


    ''You are my power!'' He responds to his loved wives.


    ________________________________


    A/N: I''m posting new LK chapters on patreon, (without the first dot), if you want to read up to chapter 667 it''s only 1$ (that''s not too expensive, right?).

 Chapter 446: You are my power (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 446: You are my power (2/2)</h4>


    "WHAT?!?!?" The angels are again shocked by Lucien''s performance.


    "That is impossible!!" Many of themment. They have seen Alexa fight hundred of times and know that even when she takes it easy, not even Immortal Realm people can stand for a long time.


    However, they are watching Lucien get up time after time, and now he is blocking a straight punch from Alexa, demonstrating that not only is he not on his limit, but he also seems to be reinvigorated.


    And, of course, the person most shocked by that is Alexa. Yet, she does not seem concerned that her adversary is reacting; on the contrary, she can''t help but smile while she is excited to continue fighting Lucien.


    "Where does this strengthe from?" She asks as she uses more and more strength to push Lucien''s fist down.


    Lucien also continues to smile as he pushes Alexa''s fist up. "From my beloved ones."


    "Hahahaha..." Alexa starts tough. "Do you mean the power of friendship? Really?"


    "Well... it''s not exactly that, but..." He continues to talk to her, but he is also analyzing along with Lust the energies in his body while thinking about his next movements.


    "So show it to me... show me what you''re really capable of!" Alexa asks as she continues to force her fist and her foot down.


    The amount of strength she is using is already above what most people in the thirdyer of the Immortal Realm can bear, but Lucien seems to continue to resist, so she prepares to headbutt his forehead.


    *Whoosh* *Blink*


    Her speed is very fast, but Lucien teleports using the new spatial mana he''s getting from Amelia.


    He reappears a few meters behind Alexa and starts a horizontal cut with his katana. The red de cuts through the air, creating a wind sh, which surprisingly is not gray but purple, not only carrying a lot of his demonic energying from his wives but also a lot of fire mana.


    *WHOOOSH!!!*


    That incredible de of wind covered in purple mes flies towards Alexa at an incredible speed, and Lucien can see the mes reflecting in her eyes as soon as she turns around.


    [Amazing...] Alexa is fascinated with that beautiful fire wind sh. As someone whose main element is wind, she can''t help but wonder how Lucien did that and, most importantly, if he could help her do that too.


    She feels the heat and power emanating from that purple wind de and knows that even with her incredible armor, she could suffer damage from that attack.


    And because Lucien started the attack right after teleporting behind her, she doesn''t have time to dodge thatpletely. And she doesn''t want to risk those mysterious mes touching her precious wings.


    Seeing everything in slow motion, Lucien sees his purple wind sh arriving at Alexa, but before his attack touches her body, he sees a white glow appear in her left hand as she moves it forward.


    *Bam* *Whoosh*


    The purple wind sh breaks in half while the mes spread on both sides of Alexa as the white glow covers her body.


    As soon as the white glow starts from the fade, everyone can see her body again, and she is holding arge, bright white shield in her hands.


    ''Another soul weapon!!'' Lust quickly warns Lucien mentally.


    Alexa''s big shiny shield is actually her first soul weapon and is very simr to Jeanne''s shield, having high defensive capabilities.


    While the strongest soldiers of the Crassus House are shocked to see their master summon her shining shield while fighting an Earth Realm guy, Lucien''s group is also impressed.


    Helena''s eyes shine with pride. She took almost half her life to awaken her unique soul weapon, but Alexa already has two while she is too young by the standards of Immortal Realm people.


    While Lucien admires Alexa''s shield, she smiles provocatively at him. "In case you are in doubt, unlike you, both my soul weapons are made with my soul."


    "Really impressive..." Lucien dematerializes his weapons and starts to p. But then a golden glow runs through his eyes. "But a shield will not stop me!"


    *WHOOSH*


    He ps his wings so hard and flies towards Alexa, summoning his golden naginata and initiating a horizontal attack.


    Alexa does not raise her shield but her sword and blocks Lucien''s naginata, creating a wave of force that sways their hairs madly and throws rock and dust in all directions.


    *BAM!* *CLANG!!*


    Their faces are very close as they both force their weapons forward. Lucien''s excited smile is the same as Alexa''s, while different from the tension that everyone else is feeling, fun is what they feel now.


    Lucien quickly summons his katana in his left hand and tries to attack Alexa from another angle, but she immediately defends with her shield.


    *BAM* *Blink*


    He teleports behind her and kicks her back with all his strength, throwing her forward and causing her to lose her bnce while he starts an attack with both his weapons at the same time.


    Alexa is surprised at how much Lucien''s strength increased but she quickly uses wind waves and her wings to regain her bnce and spin in the air.


    Upon seeing the golden naginata and red katana arriving at her so quickly, Alexa dematerializes her sword and holds her shield with both hands to defend that attack.


    *BAM!!!!* *BOOOOM!!* *WHOOOOOSH*


    Both Lucien''s weapons hit Alexa''s shield, creating waves of wind and force stronger than ever. And although his attack was massively powerful, her shiny shield remains perfectly intact.


    Lucien''s eyes, shining golden-purple, meet Alexa''s eyes as they praise each other mentally.


    Then she pushes him back with all her strength and materializes her sword, already starting an attack. He deflects with his naginata, but she quicklypletes her attack with a shield m, which hits the side of his torso.


    *BAM*


    He is thrown back while the pain in his ribs quickly disappears due to life energying from Sophia. Just as he learned from Alexa, Lucien uses wind waves and his wings to regain control of his body quickly.


    They stop in the air and look each other in the eye as they smile. So he speaks first. "You fight even better with a sword and shield than with the sword alone..."


    Alexa''s smile gets even more beautiful. "And both of your skills with the sword and spear are incredible."


    "..." For a few seconds, their eyes do not get off from each other. Then they fly forward while starting new attacks.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG*


    Impact sounds and metallic sounds echo everywhere as Lucien and Alexa move at unbelievable speeds, making it even more difficult for everyone else to understand what''s going on.


    Even though Lucien now shares the energy with all his wives, Alexa is still faster and stronger than him. He is far beyond his limits, but she is not just someone from the Immortal Realm, but actually someone from Its Fifth Layer with exceptional talent.


    However, he uses his many skills, mainly the teleport, to keep the fight bnced. His main concern would be his energies, but now he has a lot of it and can continue to boost his body thanks to his wives.


    10 seconds, 30 seconds, one minute, two minutes... although Lucien and Alexa can do many things in just one second, time seems to pass quickly as they continue exchanging blows excitedly.


    Lucien notices that Alexa starts to pant while she is pushing her body close to her limits; however, that only makes her more excited.


    Meanwhile, Lust continues to warn Lucien that his wives are running out of energies. That is an incredible ability, but it is also dangerous as it consumes the energy of all his wives at the same time. But as Alexa is not their enemy and they are not in danger, he can use everything they have.


    *BAMMMM*


    Lucien''s golden naginata finds Alexa''s sword again as they look each other in the eye. He has new wounds, which are healing incredibly fast, while she has only a few scratches on her body; however, they are not healing as his.


    They prepare for their next moves, but at that moment, a white light appears above them, surprising everyone.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!?!" An angry voice sounds, not in a loud tone, but it still echoes clearly in everyone''s ears within five miles, making their legs tremble.


    While Lucien smiles, unaffected by that dominant aura, Alexa feels an instinctive fear growing in her heart. She felt something simr when she saw Lucien''s golden naginata the first time, but while he shows no hostility towards her, the owner of that mysterious voice seems to want to drink her blood for breakfast and eat her meat for lunch.


    From the bright light in the sky, three women emerge. Pride in the center, with her arrogant look of always; Eve on her right, and Daisy on the other side.


    While they and Alexa look at each other, she asks Lucien. "Friends of yours?"


    "My big sister..." Lucien can''t stop his tone from getting loving anytime he talks about Eve, and Alexa notices that.


    "My mother-inw..." He continues while looking at them too. His tone is friendly and affectionate when he talks about Daisy.


    Then he looks at Pride as he smiles provocatively. "And someone who is also important to me."


    "Humpf!!" Pride makes an unsatisfied tone as she looks at Lucien and Alexa so close. "I''m waiting for an exnation."


    "The girls will exin." Lucien quicklyments as he looks back at Alexa. He noticed that his other sisters are not with Eve, which makes him upset. But he has to finish that fight. "We can''t stop now."


    Before Pride creates problems, Sloth appears in front of her and begins to exin the situation. She is surprised by Alexa''s power. But she is really shocked that Lucien is fighting someone so much stronger than him.


    "Do we have a problem?" Alexa asks Lucien.


    "No." He shakes his head. "Let''s continue..."


    "OK." She nods and then pushes him backward with a shield m before starting a powerful attack with the sword.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *WHOOSH*


    The brutal attacks of Lucien and Alexa continue to create strong waves of wind and force, which no longer surprises his girls and the angels. But Pride, Eve, and Daisy get really shocked.


    Pride understands well the power of someone from the Immortal Realm, especially Its middle stages, so she doesn''t understand how Lucien is fighting so well against Alexa.


    [It''s only been three days... how can he...] She can see that Alexa isn''t taking it easy on Lucien and can also see traces of their fight everywhere.


    "They''ve been fighting for more than seven minutes..." Sloth exins.


    "WHAT?!?!?" Pride, Daisy, and even Eve look incredulous.


    *BAM!!!!*


    Alexa manages to hit Lucien with a shield m before hitting a sword attack on his chest, throwing him to the ground while his blood sshes everywhere. That attack is far from fatal, but it worries the girls.


    "Luci!!!" Eve quickly tries to fly towards Lucien, but Sophia appears in front of her, already anticipating her action.


    "They agreed that if he could resist ten minutes fighting her, she would..." Sophia starts to exin but makes a flushed expression.


    Eve still wants to head towards Lucien, but she sees him regaining control of his body in the air before reaching the ground and also healing his wounds instantly while smiling confidently at her.


    Pride is also surprised by that, while Daisy looks at Sophia with a curious expression. "What will she do if he seeds?"


    "She''s going to lie on hisp for twenty-four hours." Sloth responds.


    _____________________________________


    A/N: I''m posting new LK chapters on patreon, (without the first dot), if you want to read up to chapter 667 it''s only 1$ (that''s not too expensive, right?).

 Chapter 447: Heaven Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 447: Heaven Punishment</h4>


    *BAM* *CLANG* *WHOOSH*


    The sounds of the battle of Lucien and Alexa continue to echo as everyone watches them with impressed and respectful expressions. Just as Lucien''s group admires Alexa''s strength, the angels recognize how amazing he is.


    Rose flies next to Daisy''s side, and they both look at him with bright eyes while Pride and Eve still have poker faces because of the reason that Lucien is fighting Alexa.


    The aura thates from those brutal attacks makes Eve rethink her strength. Then she talks to Pride mentally. ''Do you think we could...''


    ''No.'' Pride responds quickly. ''Not now... maybe in a few months, but definitely not now; She is much stronger than usual angels.''


    ''So Luci...'' Eve smiles as she makes a proud expression. ''He''s a lot stronger than us, right?''


    ''No...'' Pride responds with a hesitant tone. ''Well, I don''t think so. You see, all his wives are sending their energies to him; that''s, the stupid angel doesn''t know that he is cheating.''


    Eve looks at Lucien''s wives, including Sophia and Amelia. ''But isn''t he the main reason why they have such power? I mean, isn''t Lust''s power to strengthen his partners? So how can it be cheating when he borrows the power he himself gave them?''


    ''...'' Pride can''t deny that Eve''s words make sense. As much as she wants to find faults in Lucien''s actions, he looks perfect in every way. And that makes her ufortable.


    Although Lucien has so much demonic energy now, he still doesn''t have a real advantage over Alexa. Her strength, agility, soul weapons, and especially her skills are incredible.


    Alexa keeps throwing him on the ground again and again, but he keeps getting up and attacking her. He could stay on the defensive and use his teleport skill to keep his distance from her, but he doesn''t. And that makes Alexa, like all the other angels, admire him more.


    That battle generates so much demonic energy for almost all the sins there, except Sloth. People envy them a lot; men cannot help wanting to have Lucien''s strength, just as women want to be as amazing as Alexa.


    The angels are angry whenever Lucien hits Alexa, just like his girls are angry with her whenever she hits him. Wrath is also benefiting greatly from Donna''s anger at herself for not being able to help her beloved little brother.


    Pleasure is involved in many ways, mostlying from Lucien and Alexa, while they enjoy that fight a lot. The spectators also enjoy watching that show.


    But the feeling of respect still prevails the most abundant. The House Crassus and Corvus angels'' admiration for Alexa is endless, just as the respect that all Lucien girls have for him.


    Lust and Envy already know Lucien''s capacity to generate demonic energy, not only for him but for everyone around him. However, Pride and Wrath are beginning to understand that now.


    Wrath has no words to describe what she is seeing. It is normal for her hosts to defeat opponents even one realm above them, but she never thought that one person could fight another being more than two realms above.


    Lucien is not winning the fight, and he doesn''t seem capable of that, but everyone can see that Alexa is exceptional, and even so, they seem to tie in some moves.


    A part of Pride is furious that Lucien wants to make an alliance with angels, even though Sloth has exined something about those angels not wanting to serve the Gods. Yet, she can''t help but enjoy that fight, specifically the moments that Lucien hits Alexa.


    Even though he is not her host, Lucien and his sisters are a family. The Sins and their hosts are more united than ever, and the sess of one is the sess of them.


    Before Pride realizes, she is already cheering for Lucien to win, not just resist ten minutes, but totally defeat Alexa, even though it seems impossible.


    Eve has a hard time not attacking Alexa every time Lucien''s blood is dropped, and Sophia has to hold her, telling her to believe in him.


    Meanwhile, Daisy is increasingly shocked by Lucien. He never ceases to amaze her, be it about his strength or his character. Every second she spends with him, she likes and admires him more.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Alexa hits a series and punches and kicks on Lucien''s chest, throwing him to the ground again.


    *Blink*


    But before reaching the ground, he teleports, leaving Alexa confused. She never knows where Lucien will appear again as he varies between behind, on the side, and in front of her.


    Then, she immediately begins to spin her body, starting a whirlwind to hit him in any direction he appears.


    However, Lucien reappears below Alexa, surprising her. He quickly strikes upwards with his golden naginata using as much speed as he can.


    [What?!?!] Alexa notices his movements and tries to fly upwards quickly.


    But the naginata''s de hits her foot, piercing her incredible armor in one of its weakest points and making a superficial cut on her foot.


    "AH!" Alexa feels her foot burn while even her soul seems to hurt. But she quickly seeds in putting several meters of distance between her and Lucien.


    "Luci!!!" Eve exims with a proud smile on her face as she and all Lucien''s wives are excited.


    "Yeah!!" Pride''s lips curl in a smile as she gets so excited that she doesn''t realize that she is also looking like all Lucien''s wives.


    Then she notices Wrath''s frown and quickly makes a neutral expression. Pride can feel that Wrath''s great admiration for her is slowly decreasing, just as she feels that everyone''s admiration for Lucien only increases.


    She could be upset about that, but in fact, that is still beneficial to her. It doesn''t matter how many people respect Lucien, Eve is one of the people he respects most. In fact, she was always second in his heart, only having less importance than his mother, who now he doesn''t know what to think about.


    Thus, the cycle of demonic energy generated by respect and admiration flows from everyone to Lucien and from him to Eve, strengthening her and Pride.


    And the fight continues. Alexa uses light and wind skills, while Lucien uses everything he can. Each time he uses Rose''s earth mana, the little vampire smiles, just like Maggie, Mia, Madelyn, and his other wives smile when he uses their manas. Knowing that they are helping him makes them very happy.


    Time continues to pass, and as soon as Lucien loses the notation of it, he hears Lena''s voice. "Just one more minute!! You can do it, hubby!!!"


    Lena''s shout breaks the silence and motivates other girls to cheer for Lucien in a loud tone.


    "GO!! Hubby!!"


    "Yeah!! You can win!!"


    "Just a little more!!"


    "Yes, Master!!"


    Even his troops begin to demonstrate how they believe in Lucien, making the angels ufortable. They want to cheer for Alexa too, but saying things like that would make them sound like they need to motivate her, and it should be impossible for her to lose that battle.


    After having some wing feathers burned by the purple mes of Lucien''s katana, Alexa stops in the air and removes those feathers while looking at him. "Your girls trust your strength a lot."


    Lucien wipes the blood off his face as he smiles. "They''re doing much more than just cheering..."


    "So this flow of energy..." Alexa makes a thoughtful expression. "I thought I was wrong, but they are somehow sending their energies to you, right?"


    "That isplicated..." Lucien knows that talking about Sins and demonic energy will only make Alexa more confused. "Yes, they are sending me energy. Do you think it is cheating?"


    She smiles. "I''ve seen people share specific manas, but I''ve never seen anyone do anything like that... you''re not even close to them. Anyway, if that''s one of your abilities, I think it''s fair that you use it inbat."


    "Actually..." She speaks honestly. "I think that even it doesn''t make this battle fair considering the huge difference in our power levels. I can only say that you are wonderful."


    Lucien chuckles. "Oh no, please; don''t praise me like that, or I''ll think you like me."


    "Humph..." Alexa tries to make a fake upset expression, but she ends up smiling. "Anyway, I haven''t tried some of my best skills yet as they would be quite deadly..."


    Then she looks at Lucien''s handsome and perfect face,pletely recovered from all the wounds she caused there. "But I think it''s okay to try just one since your looks really immortal..."


    He nods. "Yeah, try it, but you better be quick because your time is running out."


    "Yeah, let''s do it now..." Alexa holds her shield in front of her and puts the de of her sword on top of it, aimed in the direction of Lucien.


    Her sword and shield begin to glow with an intense and powerful white light, forcing Lucien to make a small barrier of demonic energy in front of his eyes to continue looking at her.


    Alexa''s smile bes even brighter while she really wants Lucien to remain standing after that attack. "If you survive this, it means that you won, and I will give you a standing ovation."


    Lucien holds his red katana and naginata in front of him while he smiles provocatively. "The deal was for you to lie on myp, though."


    While the angels are angry with Lucien for his daring, a slight flush begins to appear on Alexa''s face. "Whatever... I''m going."


    "Come on; I''m ready." He nods.


    Alexa''s shield light starts to get brighter and brighter, making it harder for everyone to see her body. Arge circle of light with several different symbols appears behind her while those symbols also appear over her skin, but it is not possible to see it due to her heavy armor.


    Helena is shocked when she realizes what Alexa is about to do. She quickly looks at Lucien''s wives on Ang''s floating tform. "You have to go back!! And make as many barriers as you can around his troops!"


    Lucien''s wives don''t think twice about doing that. Ne, Kylee, and Lori order the troops to retreat quickly while Daisy quickly creates stone barriers in their direction. Pride also creates demonic energy barriers around Ang''s floating tform.


    Meanwhile, Lust advises Lucien to use the teleport skill to avoid that attack as he only needs fifteen seconds to win the challenge.


    But Lucien refuses to do that. He wants to block that attack head-on and prove to Alexa that he can be her best ally. Also, his ego would not let him run away from that attack, losing all his face, especially in front of Pride.


    Then he keeps his golden naginata forward and his katana behind it, making a defensive X-shaped position.


    Alexa can see in Lucien''s eyes that he won''t run away, even though her aura gets absurdly powerful. Then she ps her wings and flies towards him.


    Still keeping her shield upfront and her sword on top of it, Alexa flies at incredible speed while her body shines like a star. Rays of lighte out of the symbols of the bright circle behind her ande together in a single point, at the very tip of her de.


    "HEAVEN PUNISHMENT!!!" She shouts as she pushes her shield and sword towards Lucien.


    The massive amount of light energy in Alexa''s shield and sword explodes as she pushes it forward, hitting Lucien''s golden naginata when he blocks it.


    *BAM* *FLASH*


    Lucien feels Alexa''s brutal strength push him harder than ever while a lot of light energy attacks his body from all sides.


    He focuses on all the energies that have to boost his body, creatingyers of purple stone around his skin while his red katana glows with purple mes.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Then his energies in contact with Alexa''s energies create an incredibly powerful explosion of energies, throwing everything around away.


    Almost all of Daisy''s barriers break, but the troops manage to get away in time, and none of them get hurt. Pride''s barrier is still intact, but the powerful barrier of the angels breaks, and many of them are pushed back by that massive force, not dying, though.


    The bodies of Lucien and Alexa are thrown back a mile in opposite directions, and both fall to the ground, with several superficial wounds over their bodies.


    Alexa breathes heavily while not getting up from the ground. Her eyes still shine with excitement as she fears to see Lucien''s current state.


    [He... he did it, right? He... must have seeded...] She starts to wonder.


    Then, as the dust settles, she sees the silhouette of a winged figure appear in front of her. The golden-purple spots in the dust make it clear who it is, making her smile even more.


    "It was close..." Lucienments as he extends his hand to Alexa.


    __________________________


    If you want to support me and read more than 200 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief

 Chapter 448: A vote of confidence

    <h4>Chapter 448: A vote of confidence</h4>


    A/N: Just a small announcement before the chapter. Yeah, I started a new novel. I feel like I''ve failed with thest ones, but I can''t try to stop trying to improve, right? Determination is necessary for everything as well as assuming my mistakes.


    That''s why I''m trying to make this new novel cooler and lessplicated than the others, something more casual and fun that can be moreplex over time, just like LK.


    If you can give it a try, the name is Bing God of Love.


    Anyway, thank you for reading any of my novels.


    _____________________________


    While the angels of Corvus and Crassus House recover from the powerful wave of force generated by the energies of Lucien and Alexa, her two main assistants and his sisters fly into that dust cloud.


    Inside the dust cloud, Alexa notices that Lucien''s body is badly injured. She can see his golden bones in various parts of his body while his ridiculous regenerative capacity seems to be on the limit even though it is still working.


    Although she got injured, it is evident that he got much more hurt and was almost knocked out by her incredibly powerful Heaven Punishment attack.


    Yet, he was the first to get up and is reaching out his hand to her amicably. He continues to surprise her and make her more and more certain that he is the most fascinating person she has ever met.


    Alexa doesn''t think twice before epting Lucien''s hand. In fact, they both hold on to each other''s forearms while he helps her to get up quickly.


    "Thank you..." She says while looking into his golden purple eyes, without stopping to hold on to his forearm. "You really did that."


    He smiles as he feels Alexa''s soft skin below her forearm, a part where her heavy armor doesn''t cover. "I always keep my word."


    "Lady Crassus!!" Two concerned voices sound behind Alexa as her assistants appear and get shocked to see her having a strange contact with that handsome devil.


    "Luci!!" Eve''s concerned voice sounds at the same time as shends next to him. Lucien had already mentally warned all of his wives that he was fine, but he can''t do it with Eve, and she flew towards him before Sophia could say anything.


    Pride materializes her body and looks at Alexa and the other angels with an arrogant and hostile expression, while Helena alsonds next to Alexa and Lucien.


    Alexa''s main assistants quickly prepare their weapons and release all the power of their Immortal Realm thirdyer. But she quickly signals for them to lower their weapons.


    "NO!!" She speaks in an authoritative tone. "They are not our enemies. Now, go back to the troops and keep them under control. No one must make any stupid moves, or I will punish them."


    "Yes, my Lady." Those two angels are still very concerned about that situation. All angels have an instinctive fear of demons, and Lucien and Pride make them even more afraid.


    Helena''s smile only gets more proud as she sees how much Alexa looks like the former General Crassus. "My granddaughter... you will not regret giving this alliance a chance."


    "What alliance??!" Pride asks sarcastically. "I didn''t agree with this shit!"


    While Alexa makes an angry expression and Helena is concerned, Lucien looks at Pride. She quickly approaches him, pulls him by the arm, and creates a magic barrier around him and his sisters, preventing Alexa and Helena from seeing or hearing what happens behind that barrier.


    "Pride..." Lucien sighs as he doesn''t feel angry at her. He understands that each Sin is connected to the extreme of their personalities and cannot escape that even if they want to.


    She tries to control her arrogant tone while speaking. "Spare those angels was already a mistake, but you''re going too far with this... Those angels are powerful, so we can''t trust them."


    Lucien slowly moves Pride''s hand away from his arm. "We already talked about it, and most of us agree with me. Just trust me as well."


    "Sister..." Wrath is hesitant not to side with Pride about that, but she still feels like giving her opinion. "That woman is not an ordinary angel. She didn''t try to kill Lucien, and despite being clearly confused about her feelings, she proved to be a reliable person. Also, I can feel the anger she and her group have towards the Gods."


    "Exactly." Hements. "These angels do not want to serve the Gods, so we can not only gain new allies but also remove some of the Gods force from the field; it can''t be bad for us."


    Pride looks him in the eye. "You don''t understand... This is a journey that we have to take on our own to increase our affinity. But as soon as we are stronger and in high sync, we will go straight to the front, fight the Gods and their servants. And our people will not ept angels as allies."


    "They will not be allies of our people, but of my family." Lucien already considers demons his people while he still doesn''t know what to think about dragons.


    He continues. "Also, you seem to be acting the same way for many years, and you don''t seem to be winning any war. So, let me try something new... just give me a chance to show you other ways."


    "I don''t like it..." Pride can''t help but imagine hundreds of ways it could go very wrong.


    "Come on..." Lucien takes her arm. "You know we are the same; we want the same thing, to crush our enemies and these angels are not our enemies. Also, helping them to get free from the Gods will not make us lose any face; on the contrary, our names will be revered even by angels... don''t you want to see angels respect demons more than Gods?"


    "I still don''t like it..." Pride sighs as she makes an expression of eptance. "But I will allow it. Just because I really believe that we think alike, but... if anything goes wrong, I will not allow you to make any more decisions for this group."


    Lucien smiles as he strokes Pride''s hand with his fingers. "This vote of confidence means a lot to me."


    It is difficult to notice any blush on Pride''s face because of her ebony scaly skin, even on its lighter parts, but Lucien notices a slight change in her expression as she moves her hand away from his.


    "Don''t make me regret it!" She speaks in an arrogant tone while looking away.


    Lust has an incredulous expression on her lovely face. "I can''t believe it was so easy..."


    Envy, beside her, is also shocked. "It seems that nobody is immune to his pretty face..."


    Everyone hears thosements, and Pride looks at Lust and Envy with a severe expression, making them quickly dematerialize their bodies, going to Lucien''s soul.


    "Damn Envy!!" Amelia curses under her breath while getting jealous. And Sophia giggles.


    Lucien''s smile soon disappears as he looks at Eve with a concerned expression. "More importantly, what about Naomi and ire?"


    Eve makes a concerned expression too. "They weren''t there... we looked everywhere, and..."


    "How is that possible?? Did something happen..." Lucien can''t help but be really worried.


    "No, no." Eve quickly begins to exin. "There was a lot of destruction everywhere on that moon, and we found fragments of a portal, so I''m sure that when the resources ran out, they went to another world."


    "But..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "There shouldn''t be other worlds near here, right? So how did they make a portal to far away?"


    Eve quickly looks at Daisy before answering. "Actually... there was a portal there, already prepared, for the..."


    "The Blue Star?!" Lucien asks. He can see the hesitation in Eve''s eyes, and she clearly seems to want to protect him from something, which makes him imagine that it has to do with the mysterious woman who is probably his mother.


    While Daisy makes a sad expression, Eve nods. "Exactly. It looks like that woman nned all of our steps..."


    As the other Sins also reflect on that, Sloth makes a thoughtful expression andments. "Maybe there was a portal like that on the moon that we were on too... a portal in every world, forcing us to go to the Blue Star anyway."


    "But how did you and Wrath not notice such a portal?" Pride asks.


    Before Sloth responds, Sophiaments while making a sorry expression. "I think we would have found it if I didn''t want to go back to Lucien''s side that much... my bad."


    "Me and Wrath also just destroyed everything that opposed us without caring about the exploration..." Donna also makes a sorry expression.


    "I don''t like it either .." Pridements. "We know that it is the n of a person who is manipting us, and yet are we going to do as she wants?"


    "What other option do we have?" Lucien asks. "I don''t like it as well, but even if we didn''t have to go after the Phoenix, we would have to go there for Naomi and ire."


    "Yes." Pride and everyone else agrees with that.


    Eve steps forward. "So we have to get to the Blue Star as soon as possible. Naomi and ire are very overconfident, especially when they are together, and that is a Medium World."


    "We just have to clear the portal below the life crystal mine and get Daisy''s research on the Bloody Rose." Lucienments. "Also, Alexa can keep the angels away from Argerim, so we will not have to worry about things here while we are away."


    Pride rolls her eyes. "You are the only one concerned about your wives'' families here... you are very sentimental."


    "You can me me for that." He smiles and then points to the barrier. "Put it down; a beautiful angel is waiting toy her head on myp."


    She sighs and removes the barrier. Helena looks at Lucien with an expectant expression, while Alexa doesn''t seem very happy. "Have you guys finished your little group reunion yet?"


    "Sorry about that." He walks towards Alexa. "We needed that time to clear up a few things."


    "I see..." Alexa looks at the women behind Lucien before looking at him again. "What about now?"


    He provocatively smiles as he points to his thighs. "You know... I won the challenge, so..."


    "I know, I know!" She is slightly flushed, which could be out of anger, but everyone knows that is not the case. "You don''t have to remember it because I keep all my words, too."


    "Good, good..." Lucien slowly starts to move his hand towards hers, but he stops halfway and looks around. "Let''s find a good tree to... start our conversation."


    His actions and tone are very suggestive, and his charm affects Alexa more and more, especially now that her feelings are a mess because of the reunion with her beloved grandmother.


    She looks at Helena with a pleading expression, and she quickly takes her granddaughter''s hand. "It''s alright; I''m with you."


    The angels of Crassus House who had just stand up after falling due to that powerful wave of strength feel as if they are falling again, now out of shock. Alexa has always been brutal and relentless, but now she seems just a confused and hesitant young girl due to Helena and Lucien''s influence.


    Most people fear the new and the unknown as they have no control over that. But just as Alexa is excited to learn more about Lucien and his mysterious group, those angels also see the possibility of something new, something unlike anything the Gods forced them to ept as absolute truth... an alliance with their most feared enemies.


    And although Lucien is concerned about his sisters while his mind is also full of thoughts about the mysterious woman who could be his mother, he also knows that he needs to rx a little or he will freak out.


    And one of his favorite ways to rx is teasing beautiful women... So, Alexa, who is both so strong and mature, is also so cute, especially as she follows him like an excited bunny next to Helena, another extremely adorable woman.


    [This is going to be really good...] He thinks as he smiles at granddaughter and grandmother, making them both blush as they feel like digging a hole in the ground to hide.


    "This devil..."


    ( ¡¨£®£®) ( ¡¨£®£®)

 Chapter 449: Devils lap pillow

    <h4>Chapter 449: Devil''sp pillow</h4>


    While Lucien walks to the edge of the battlefield, Alexa and Helena follow him with timid expressions. His sisters and the Sins also follow them while his wives and troops keep an eye on the angels, not that they were really going to do anything after Alexa''s clear orders.


    After approaching the improvised camp, Lucien walks over to the big tree where he talked to Helena below, making her face blush even more.


    [Why here??? This is so embarrassing!!!] Helena looks at the ce where she let Lucien hug her.


    Anyone with a power level as high as Alexa''s has potent senses, and she quickly notices the smell of Helena and Lucien on the bottom of that tree''s trunk. Those scents are very mixed, making her imagine many possibilities.


    "..." Alexa looks at her grandmother in the eyes while she is silent and makes a confused expression, leaving Helena even timider.


    "Here is great!" Lucien exims as he sits in the same ce he sat when he talked to Helena.


    [Stupid devil!! I know what you are trying to do, and there is no chance that it will happen!!] Helena yells at Lucien in her mind as she just gazes at him with a fake upset expression.


    When she suggested an alliance between him and Alexa, she knew that their rtionship would probably evolve into something more than a partnership regardless of whether she currently has a partner.


    And in fact, she wants it; she wants Alexa to have someone overprotective like Lucien taking care of her. But, Helena definitely doesn''t want to get romantically involved with him and end up in a strange situation that she often sees happening with his wives.


    "Ok, so..." Lucien teasingly smiles at Alexa as he taps his thigh.


    "Lucien..." She speaks in a timid and hesitant tone. "Is that really necessary? I mean, I''m willing to listen to your proposals and everything else, but... it seems really inappropriate."


    "Inappropriate?" He asks. "Why would it be inappropriate? I''m not going to eat you, and well, you don''t have a husband, so that shouldn''t be a problem either."


    "Why are you sure I don''t have a husband? Was that what Genevieve told you??" She asks.


    He shakes his head. "She didn''t tell me anything about your private life. But I concluded that because you proposed to lie on myp. I mean, even if you were sure to knock me out, you wouldn''t make such a proposal if you had a husband or partner because you are not the type of person who likes to humiliate others."


    "Sigh." Alexa can''t deny his reasoning and wonder if that was apliment.


    "Come on, don''t be shy," Lucien speaks in a friendly tone.


    [I can''t believe I actually proposed this... but how would I know he is so strong in the Earth Realm... he must have cheated!!] Alexa starts to me herself while still not understanding how Lucien could resist her brutal attacks.


    Then she looks at her grandmother with a fake upset expression. "Did you really n against your granddaughter?"


    Helena rolls her eyes. "I just wanted you to talk to him. But you had to act so confidently... your arrogance is the one to me for things ending up like this."


    Alexa puts her hand on Helena''s shoulder while doing a sorry look. "You''re right, Grandma... even after everything I''ve been through, I still have a lot to learn."


    "Yep." Helena smiles before looking at Lucien. "Both of us still have a lot to learn, and he is the person who can teach us that."


    "This is what we''re going to see..." Alexa sighs once more before sitting down next to Lucien.


    Even after that brutal fight and having had a lot of blood and dirt over his body, Lucien''s scent is still so damn pleasant, which awakens new feelings in Alexa''s body.


    "I can''t believe I''m really doing something like this..." Shements before looking him in the eye. "You know that after that, all the men of my Crassus House and the Corvus House will want to kill you, right?"


    "I''m already used to it." Lucien smiles. "Also, their jealousy only makes my family stronger."


    Alexa is confused by Lucien''s words, but she doesn''t ask questions as she slowly starts toy her head on hisp. She never thought of doing that with any man and now finds it unbelievable to do that with a guy she just met. After that, she will never underestimate an opponent again.


    Lucien continues to smile while he is also enjoying Alexa''s scent. Even her sweat is perfumed, and he amodates her long white hair while she rests her head on his thighs.


    He can''t resist starting to caress her hair, which makes Alexa even more embarrassed. "Touching me was not part of the deal!"


    "Alright, alright." He quickly moves his hands away from her hair. But her reactions and expressions are really fun.


    While Alexa is silent, making a shy expression, Helena can''t help but smile. She still fears that mysterious woman, but she can see that Lucien is getting stronger very quickly, and soon his family will be one of the most powerful groups in the universe. So, if he loves Alexa, he will take good care of her, preventing tragedies from continuing to fuck their family.


    Before starting to speak, Lucien smiles at Helena and taps the empty space next to him, the same ce she sat the first time they talked there.


    Again, she feels that Lucien wants to y a dangerous game, and she fears how things can end. However, she really wants to do everything to make that alliance possible, so she sits next to him while pouting.


    [You are so cute!!] So Lucien thinks while he feels like patting Helena''s head. She looks like a little girl while Alexa is the one who looks like a mature woman, which is very confusing.


    While grandmother and granddaughter are too shy to talk, Lucien begins. "Well, you must have a lot of questions, Alexa..."


    "While I would be stupid to tell you all my secrets before we make an alliance pact, I am willing to exin how my treasures, or rather, my abilities work..."


    While Alexa is very curious and surprisingly veryfortable on that devil''sp, she listens carefully to his words.


    Lucien''s sisters and the Sins gather around them as he exins to Alexa how his power works and also part of the story of how he and Helena met. He avoids telling important secrets of his family and also that Lust and her sisters are the Seven Great Sins.


    ------------------------


    One hourter.


    "So that''s why you said that your treasures don''t work on men..." Alexa thinks aloud while being shocked and impressed.


    "Yes..." Lucien nods while stroking Alexa''s hair. As he was telling her shocking things, she stopped paying attention to his hands, and as her body feels veryfortable, she didn''t even notice that he started caressing her head.


    Her face blushes even more as she imagines Lucien strengthening his girls. "So you keep doing naughty things... and that is why all those women have such powerful auras even though they are in the Mortal Realm yet..."


    He nods again. "Yes. That''s why I can say that I can really help you, or rather, strengthen the women in your group."


    "How many of them?" Alexa quickly asks. She cannot help but imagine the potential that he can help her troops to reach.


    "Well, now I don''t have any free time because I need to find my other sisters," Lucien exins. "But we can n it, and in a not too distant future, I could strengthen as many women as you want. Thousands of them will not be a problem, but the fewer women and the longer, the better the results will be."


    "Thousands of them???" Alexa is shocked. Then she makes a concerned expression. "But will they all have to... sleep with you?"


    He nods. "Exactly. I need to cum inside them to it has maximum effect."


    "..." Alexa gets more flushed than ever while listening to those words. It is evident that she is not used to that subject.


    "But you''re just a man..." She thinks out loud as he continues to stroke her hair. Thinking while feeling sofortable is very good, and she doesn''t notice the time passing.


    Before Lucien says anything else, Helena speaks. "He is definitely not an ordinary man. I can guarantee that he can do everything he''s telling and all the women who sleep with him will not only get stronger but also be very satisfied."


    "GRANDMA!!" Alexa exims as she tries to get up, worried about things she is imagining.


    But Lucien keeps Alexa''s head on hisp while Helena starts desperately shaking her head. "NO! NO!! That is not what you are thinking!!!"


    While Alexa is perplexed, but her body feels great, Helena quickly exins. "I only know it because I saw and heard things... I had to keep an eye on him and... well, I saw how all the women who did it with him had smiles on their faces for several hours and always wanted to do it more and more..."


    "Didn''t you and he really do it?" Alexa asks her grandmother.


    Helena quickly shakes her head. "Of course not."


    So Alexa makes a thoughtful expression while looking at Helena''s dark wings. "But... what if his power can help you? I''m still trying to understand more about fallen angels, but I still don''t know how to solve this problem."


    "In fact, he is the only one who can help her." Sophia quicklyments.


    "Really??" Alexa''s eyes sparkle with expectation as she gazes at Sophia. Then she quickly looks at her grandmother again. "Do it, please... for me, Grandma!!"


    Helena gets even more flushed as she looks away. "This... I don''t want to talk about it right now! We must first set this alliance."


    Alexa understands how it is not easy to ept giving the body to someone in that way, but what is at risk is the life of her beloved grandmother, so she sees no problems but only a solution.


    "Grandma... I agreed to hear from him, but I still haven''t epted this alliance." Alexaments in a threatening tone.


    Helena looks into her eyes. "Even after knowing everything he can do for your group, do you still don''t want his help???"


    "On the contrary..." She makes an imploring expression. "I really want his help to strengthen our House. But even if my troops get much stronger, I still won''t be able to do it alone..."


    Alexa continues as she caresses Helena''s leg. "My grandfather abandoned us, Atticus died, Ligea will not live for many more years, and you... I cannot lose you, Grandma!!"


    Helena is really sorry for her granddaughter. Everything she went through, all the tragedies of her life since the destruction of udius'' family, all that pain is still inside her heart, and she doesn''t want to see Alexa suffering for that too.


    But she also doesn''t feel like she could open her heart to a man again. "This... it isplicated... I..."


    "I will only ept this alliance if you let him help you!" Alexa speaks in a determined tone.


    "..." Helena doesn''t know what to do while Lucien likes Alexa more every second.


    Meanwhile, Lucien''s sisters and the Sins watch that strange family scene, knowing that no matter what they do or say, both grandmother and granddaughter will end up in his bed and will regret creating so many problems, wasting time that they could be doing something else¡­


    __________________________


    If you want to support me and read more than 200 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa menthief

 Chapter 450: A bright future

    <h4>Chapter 450: A bright future</h4>


    Alexa''s request shocks Helena. Her concern is understandable because her situation is really bad, but imposing that as a condition for the alliance with Lucien leaves her with no option.


    Helena thinks about exining how her heart is broken, and she doesn''t want to be romantically involved with Lucien, risking suffering more in the future. However, the determined expression of her granddaughter makes it clear that she will not give up on that idea.


    [I don''t need to fall in love with him... it should just be a few nights...] She thinks while looking into Alexa''s eyes, who is still lying on Lucien''sp, which makes that situation more embarrassing.


    "Grandma?" Alexa asks while Lucien also makes a curious expression.


    "I... I..." Helena starts to stutter as her face blushes even more. "I ept. I''ll let him help me... But I need some time to prepare myself."


    Alexa''s eyes shine with happiness and expectation. "Really??? It''s okay if you need some time, but don''t take too long, please. I''m very concerned about your health."


    Helena feels like smiling because of the love Alexa shows for her even after they were separated for so many years. But she is still very shy due to that whole situation with Lucien, and he keeps smiling warmly at her while stroking her granddaughter''s head.


    "So do we have an alliance?" Lucien asks both granddaughter and grandmother.


    "Does only her word will be enough???" Pride asks in a sarcastic tone.


    Although Pride''s attitude is hostile due to Alexa being an angel, Lucien cannot deny that their alliance cannot be formed with words alone. He really thinks that Alexa is an honorable and honest woman, but just his intuition is not enough to protect his family.


    While he thinks about a solution, Alexa looks at Pride with a serious expression. She can see that all those women trust Lucien as their leader, but they still decide things as a group, and Pride has a significant influence on them, especially him.


    "I am willing to make a Commitment Seal," Alexa speaks in a determined tone.


    "A Commitment Seal?" Lucien can''t help but be confused, even though he has an idea of what it is about.


    Lust quickly materializes her body beside him and exins. "It is like the ck Mark, the Life Mark, and the Soul Mark. However, unlike the previous ones, the Commitment Seal is not made to guarantee the loyalty of diverse people to one, but a powerful enchantment that affects two people equally."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "So this can guarantee that Alexa nor I will break our alliance, right?"


    "Exactly." Lust nods. "However, simr to the Soul Mark, the Commitment Seal can only be done by Immortal Realm mages with great experience and requires a lot of magic resources."


    Before Lucien can ask about that, Alexa speaks, still resting her head on hisp. "My grandma''s cure is my main concern now, so these resources will not be a problem. Also, I have two experienced Immortal Realm mages with me."


    Lucien smiles and looks at Pride. "What about it? Is it enough?"


    "It''s not bad..." Pridements, still in an arrogant tone. But at least, she seems to agree.


    Alexa also smiles because things seem to be going very well for her. Then she looks at Lucien. "But you will have to promise to do everything you can to help my grandmother."


    "Even if you didn''t ask me, I would still try my best to heal her. She just has to let me do that..." He responds.


    "I hope so." Alexaments. She can''t help but imagine him using his peculiar abilities on Helena, and that makes her very embarrassed. But part of her doesn''t feel that that is any bad.


    Her grandfather abandoned their family when her parents died, and Atticus, the man who really deserved Helena''s love, died, so Alexa sees no problem with Lucien bing her new grandfather.


    [He is young but very talented and strong... he also looks kind because all these women look at him with loving expressions... and he is so fucking handsome...] While thinking about that, Alexa doesn''t notice her face getting even more flushed while her whole body also heats up.


    But Helena notices that and somehow can imagine what her granddaughter is thinking, what makes her blush too. [This situation is so bloody embarrassing!!!]


    "So..." To stop thinking about Lucien, Alexa tries to think about other things. "We still have the question of the cursed sword... I really need it."


    "I see," Lucienments as he takes the Ghost Lady out of his scabbard and puts it on the grass in front of them. The de immediately starts to vibrate, making it clear that she wants to go back to him.


    Alexa looks at the Ghost Lady with an amazed expression. [Even swords don''t want to get away from him?!? Is his body made of sugar or something like that???]


    "I could give you the sword, but..." Lucien starts to speak while looking at the Ghost Lady with a thoughtful expression. He doesn''t use her as his soul weapons, but for some reason, he thinks she can be an excellent weapon if he learns to control her chaotic energies.


    "Yet, you want it, right?" Alexa asks. "Okay, I understand that it is bizarre that you are... controlling it? But you have no idea how I need this sword. It is fundamental to my ns."


    He makes a curious expression. "What do you exactly know about this sword?"


    She exins. "Nothing more than legends and rumors, but many sources say the same: alone the cursed de sisters are like any other cursed weapon, but together... they have an overwhelming power."


    A strange golden light runs through Lucien''s eyes. "So you don''t know much about it... These swords are part of the story of my wives'' ancestors."


    "What the fu..." Alexa again is shocked, so she looks him in the eye with an incredulous expression. "Really??"


    "Yea..." Lucien begins to exin what he knows about Adeline and the Ghost Lady. He doesn''t know much beyond the few things that were in Adeline''s diary, but that is enough to make Alexa surprised and curious.


    "So... the soul of a person who is possibly an ancestor of your wives is inside the sword..." Alexa can''t help but be sorry for the women who supposedly turned the two cursed de sisters. She understands family tragedies well and can easily recognize one.


    Lucien nods. "I think so. Anyway, I need to find out more about it on the Brown and Blue Stars. Also, I need the sword for that."


    "But..." Alexa makes a concerned expression. "I need that overwhelming power to kill the emperor and give my people a real chance to get free from the Gods."


    "Kill the emperor??" Helena is shocked by her granddaughter''s n. "He''s almost as powerful as a lower God, and trying to attack him is crazy!"


    Alexa exins. "But there is no other way to get thousands of angels out of Qia. I have even found a new high world, inhabited by intelligent races and perfect too far from here where we can start over."


    "An unknown world and a far away? Maybe..." Alexa''s words catch Lucien''s attention. He can''t help thinking about taking his family to that world after gathering all his loved ones and solving their problems.


    But at the same time, he knows that there are so many things that he doesn''t know about his mother and the Sins. So he can''t really make ns for such a distant future right now.


    Alexa''s eyes shine as she looks at Lucien. "If our alliance is really sessful, our people could start a new life in that world. And that would be a world without discrimination and stupid old wars."


    Lucien smiles as he sees that Alexa''s intentions are noble and honest. "Maybe one day... But first, I will help you to free your people."


    "Oh,e on; can''t you say no to any woman??" Pride asks as she rolls her eyes.


    He makes a stern expression. "Think about it, Pride. If we help half the angels to flee, the other half will get under intense pressure and go crazy. The Gods will lose their main servants and be weaker, which will be the perfect time for the Demons to attack and end this war."


    Pride and the other Sins cannot disagree with Lucien. And while she just maintains an arrogant expression, not really appreciating using such methods to win, others really think it''s a good n.


    "It can really work." Slothments. "We have tried to destroy the angels many times, but helping them to be free seems crazy, and for that reason, no one would expect it."


    Envy''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "And if we do that when we are very strong, Lucien can lead us in a great assault... alongside all his sisters... we will be invincible!"


    "If we don''t die because of the Bloody Rose until then..." Donnaments.


    "THE BLOODY ROSE?!?!" Alexa is shocked again. That was one of the secrets that Lucien didn''t tell her.


    But after she tells them about her audacious n, he doesn''t mind telling her about and Bloody Rose. She is truly an open and trustworthy person.


    "Fascinating..." Shements as soon as he finishes exining that he and his sisters have parts of the Bloody Rose divided inside their bodies.


    "Anyway, I still need the power of the cursed des." Shements.


    Lucien smiles. "Really? Even after everything that I told you, do you still think you need them?"


    Before she responds, he continues. "I can give you and the women of your group much more power than that of the cursed swords. Also, I could personally help you kill that emperor."


    "For real?" She asks as he continues to stroke her head. "Would you go to Qia, in the center of the Gods'' territory, to fight by my side?"


    It is unthinkable for a demon to enter Qia, a world of angels in the center of the domain of the Gods without a gigantic army, but Lucien does not doubt the unlimited potential of his girls.


    "Yeah." He nods. "I just need time to strengthen my women and solve personal problems."


    "How long? Fifty years? A hundred?" Alexa asks while she can''t contain her excitement. She can''t even believe that she didn''t want to make an alliance with Lucien at first.


    He smiles as he keeps stroking her hair. He knows that she does not realize that due to her excitement, but it is still enjoyable. "I hope it to be less than that."


    "So..." Alexa makes a thoughtful expression. "I could stop looking for the second cursed de and focus on helping you solve your problems."


    He shakes his head. "No, you shouldn''t get involved in that. Also, you can''t draw any more attention from the Gods. You should keep bringing more angels to your side discreetly and prepare the most talented women among them for when I can finally strengthen them."


    "Yes... This n seems more reasonable." Alexa agrees.


    "Now, we have to find a way to keep in touch meanwhile..." Hements while asking Lust for advice.


    Without taking her head off hisp, Alexa looks in the direction of the Corvus House''s angels. "Hmm... what about Genevieve? It seems that you have already seduced her, so she could be our messenger."


    "Can she get in and out of Qia without drawing too much attention?" He asks.


    Alexa quickly nods. "Yes. She is one of the strongest angels in my House, and as everyone in my world thinks that I am looking for those cursed des to strengthen our people, it is normal for me to have some exploration groups out there. So she is perfect for the job."


    "Great." Lucien smiles. He really likes Genevieve, especially the fact that she is currently very strong, so she can help him get stronger faster so that he can also strengthen all his girls faster.


    *AAAA¡­ CHOOO!!*


    More than half a mile away from there, Genevieve sneezes before looking in the direction of that big tree with a thoughtful expression.


    [Are they talking about me??]


    __________________________

 Chapter 451: Commitment Seal

    <h4>Chapter 451: Commitment Seal</h4>


    A historic day¡­ None of those hundreds of angels of the Crassus and Corvus Houses thought that it would be possible.


    While they are in formation on one side, Lucien''s troops are on the other side. In the center is Lucien and Alexa, surrounded by his sisters, wives, the Sins, and her main assistants.


    The angels watch in disbelief as the strongest mage of the Crassus House creates a Commitment Seal enchantment to bind Alexa and Lucien with an alliance promise.


    As the Sins and Daisy are present, there is no way for that angel to do any trick on Lucien. And, of course, Alexa would never do anything like that either.


    "So this is for real..." An angelments while everyone else is also epting that.


    The Crassus House''s angels hate the Gods and knew that following Alexa would lead them to a rebellion. However, everyone is shocked by an alliance with demons. There was no way for them to expect that their most terrifying enemies would help them.


    "There is no going back after that..." Another angelments. "The Gods are going to kill us and destroy our entire homes if they find out about this."


    Although they do not know whates next, no angel of the Crassus House thinks about abandoning Alexa, while the angels of the Corvus House are very confused.


    "We will be free in life or death." A young angel from the Corvus Housements. They lost their leaders, and like most, they can only think of asking to join the Crassus House just like the people of the Caudinus House did.


    In the center of the circle, Lucien smiles as he hears the angels''ments. They all seem to hate the Gods, and the alliance between their peoples seems really nice.


    But not all angels seem to agree with that. June, the woman who was tortured by Pride, walks up to Alexa. Well, actually, she limps because Sophia hasn''tpletely healed her.


    While holding Lucien''s hand so that the angel mage can make the Commitment Seal, Alexa notices June''s approach. She can''t help being upset with Pride for torturing one of her assistants, but she also understands how things ended up that way.


    "Master..." June respectfully speaks to Alexa before looking quickly at Lucien with a hostile expression.


    Alexa sighs. "I know... you don''t agree with this alliance, right? But can''t you see that we need this to have a real chance of getting rid of our chains and finally being free?"


    "But..." June can see the potential of Lucien and his group, yet she can''t stop being afraid of them. "Master, these people are dangerous. Even if you make a Commitment Seal with this man, his group will still be a threat to us. They brutally killed my family..."


    "Lucien told me what happened." Alexaments. "Your group sneakily attacked him while he was in the middle of another fight. And I''m not surprised by that as your siblings were really impulsive and reckless."


    June makes a sorry expression. "You can''t me my siblings for fearing demons. Neoc... was scared. He wanted our family to be together again, and we needed to find the cursed sword to get your favor. The Corvus House was crumbling, and we couldn''t give any reasons for the Gods to be angry at us."


    Alexa also makes a sorry expression while looking at Lucien. "In fact, my people are forced to hate and fear demons. The only ones to me for that are the Gods."


    "But..." She continues. "Only we decide our actions. Neoc chose to attack Lucien and died due to his stupidity and folly, something that would not have happened if the angels of the Corvus House still had honor."


    While the Corvus House''s angels bow their heads out of shame, Alexa continues while looking at them. "The fact that you are without a good leader is my fault... Atticus has been taking care of me all these years and had not time to teach you about honor."


    She looks at Lucien again. "Those angels of my House who attacked you also acted wrongly, even though they were under Agapius'' orders. I can only apologize for that and guarantee that I will be more strict with them so that something like that never happens again."


    Lucien smiles as he looks at their hands. "I understand that people get irrational when they are afraid. So we just have to create a future where they are not afraid of each other... we, their leaders, have to cure these disagreements between our races."


    "A better fut... a bright future." Alexa''s eyes sparkle while she looks at Lucien''s. Somehow, she feels that being on his side is the wisest decision she could make.


    But then her eyes deviate a little and focus on Pride, behind him. "However, torturing my good assistant was not cool at all. Such an act of cruelty may continue as a thorn in my heart."


    While June''s eyes plead for some justice, Pride maintains an arrogant expression. "Humph!"


    Lucien looks at her with a provocative smile while talking to Alexa. "I still have unfinished business with her myself. In fact, I have to punish her for being a bad girl."


    Pride looks him in the eye with a stern expression, but internally, she is excited for him to try anything on her because all the interactions between them are fun for her.


    Everyone can see how tense the atmosphere gets as Pride and Lucien gaze at each other. They seem to create something like the lustful aura he creates with Lust and the jealous aura with Amelia and Envy. However, he and Pride have no connection yet.


    Then he looks at Alexa again. "I will remember this... inconvenience when I am punishing her."


    "That''s enough for me." She smiles at Lucien. However, she can''t imagine how any punishment made by him to a woman could be really unpleasant. She herself still wants to lie down on hisp even though she wouldn''t say that out loud even under a death threat.


    "Great," Lucienments as he looks at their hands. "This is the beginning of a prosperous alliance..."


    "For sure!" Alexa agrees.


    His sisters, wives, and the Sins are not sure what to expect from the first alliance between a demon and an angel, but they believe that it can work, mainly because it is a promise between Lucien and a woman.


    The mage angel finishes the Commitment Seal, and then Lucien and Alexa swear to help each other as allies in any situation.


    Although there are some ws in that promise, like the one mentioned by June about only them and not their whole groups being under oath, that is still a sign of confidence, and as leaders of their groups, that influences everyone who trusts them.


    Alexa orders her troops to start energizing the portal for them to return to Qia. She cannot spend much time away from home without drawing the attention of the emperor, who has probably already sent spies to various worlds in search of her.


    Meanwhile, she wastes no time and starts hugging Helena tightly. "Grandma!! I really wanted you to be healed ande home with me."


    Helena makes a loving expression while that scene is very strange due to Alexa being much taller than her grandmother. "I know, my dear. But I could never go back without causing problems for our family... that cannot be my home anymore."


    "I, or rather..." Alexa says while taking a quick look at Lucien. "WE are going to create a new home where you and our whole family will start over."


    "I hope so," Helenaments as she looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression.


    He smiles provocatively. "You girls look very cute together, but... Alexa, you still haven''t fulfilled our first deal."


    "Heh? I thought we... ah..." She is confused, but then she understands what he is talking about, which makes her blush.


    His eyes shine pure purple. "Twenty-four hours... you were supposed to lie on myp for twenty-four hours, but you only did it for a few hours."


    Helena looks away while feeling strange sensations. Meanwhile, Alexa makes a sorry expression. "I really forgot about that because I was so focused on our alliance... my bad."


    "I get it." He nods. "However, that is the kind of thing that could be like... a thorn in my heart."


    [Oh, you devil!!!] Alexa is flustered with Lucien for using her words against her.


    She can hear her troopsmenting about that, and they don''t me Lucien for demanding his prize after all he had to go through to withstand her brutal blows.


    Lucien can see that Alexa is feeling conflicting emotions now. But as he doesn''t really want to leave her in a bad situation, he thinks of a diplomatic solution.


    "I know you have to go back home, and you want to enjoy the time you still have with your grandmother, so I''m not going to insist on that now." He speaks in a friendly tone.


    "Thanks ..." She says honestly, but seeing that his provocative smile is still shining like an evil sun, she knows that it is not all.


    "However..." He pauses while looking into Alexa''s eyes, making her heart beat faster. "You will have to do that the next time we meet."


    Alexa doesn''t know how to react to his words. [Why does he seem to affect me this way?? Is this because of my grandmother, or am I really going crazy???]


    While Lucien seems to be waiting for confirmation from Alexa, Helena gazes at him with a fake upset expression. "Why don''t you stop bullying my granddaughter, you devil?!?!"


    "Maybe you want to work this out for her?" Lucien asks in a teasing tone. "I wouldn''t mind, you know... we''ll have to be closer so I can heal you anyway."


    "I... I... I just..." Helena starts to stutter as she imagines what it will be like to be healed by Lucien. She still remembers how he healed Cassidy and Olivia, and that was very embarrassing just to hear, let alone participate.


    Alexa shakes her head. "Now he''s bullying you, grandma... Are you going to let him continue with his games??"


    "And what do you want me to do? I''m still afraid of that scary woman." Helenaments. "You should beat him!"


    "I can''t, not anymore." She responds while looking at the image of a semi-circle on the back of her hands, whichpletes the other semi-circle on the back of Lucien''s hand.


    "So it can''t be helped..." Helenaments as she tries to look away from Lucien and his teasing smile.


    Lucien could spend days teasing Alexa and Helena, but he knows they spent a lot of time apart and leaves them alone to enjoy each other before she has to go back to Qia.


    As he walks over to his sisters, he notices Luise talking to Eve. "Oh, I didn''t have time to talk to my beautiful mother-inw..."


    Eve smiles as Luise looks at him with an impressed expression. "I knew you were powerful; after all, you are the brother of our great Queen, but... that was the most incredible fight I have ever seen."


    He makes a fake ashamed expression. "Do you mean that beating I got? That is not the first impression I would like to give to my mother-inw."


    "Are you kidding?" She asks sarcastically. "Everyone could see how frighteningly strong that woman is. I know I couldn''t survive a slight flick from her, but you got up over and over after suffering so many injuries..."


    Luise''s eyes shine with admiration, as much as she has for Eve, which makes Pride feel a lot of demonic energy being generated.


    The mature foxdy continues. "No other man would have handled that situation so well. Men don''t ept losing a fight, let alone for a woman. They wouldn''t have agreed to fight her, but you... you did what no one would do; you did the impossible!"


    While Luise looks like one of the fans of Lucien from the L secret club, Elsie and Anne giggles, and Eve has a proud smile on her face. She also sees how amazing Lucien is, not only because of his strength but because of how things get more and more interesting around him.


    All the Sins also think that way because he and his sisters are the most fascinating hosts they have ever had.


    __________________________

 Chapter 452: The return of the King

    <h4>Chapter 452: The return of the King</h4>


    While Lucien talked to Luise about different things, including how things are going in Portgreen, Alexa and Helena enjoyed each other.


    Then the angels of the Crassus House finished reenergizing the portal so they can return to Qia.


    Alexa wanted to give Lucien arge number of magic crystals, but in addition to them not being as efficient as his methods, he does not want to weaken her group, especially when she is bringing the angels of the Corvus House in her group.


    After everything was said and agreed, there was only a farewell between those angels returning to their world. Alexa doesn''t really want to part with Helena, but the fact that she is not alone but being cared for by Lucien makes her much less worried.


    "Take care of her, please," Alexa asks Lucien while not showing any arrogance.


    He can understand how Alexa feels now. She is still that incredibly strong and arrogant woman, but when ites to the people they love the most, they get soft, or even more brutal, depending on the situation.


    "I will do my best." Lucien smiles at grandmother and granddaughter.


    While Helena makes a shy expression, Alexa smiles back at him. "I really wish I could help you more now..."


    He quickly shakes his head. "You have already helped me a lot. I mean, the magical resources we get from Agapius, and those other Sky Realm angels will be enough for me to make a portal for my troops."


    As soon as he talks about that battle, the angels of the Corvus house get ashamed to follow Agapius'' orders. Alexa is also ashamed that the three Sky Realm angels from her House attack people just because they are not demons, and Lucien''s group did not attack them in any way.


    She looks him in the eye with a determined expression. "I''ll fix it; I was too focused on other things and forgot to teach my people about honor. But don''t worry, even if the emperor is watching over me, I won''t let my people continue to have this shitty racist mentality."


    "But don''t take risks yet. I will let you know as soon as I am ready to start strengthening your people." He speaks in a concerned tone, which makes Helena smile and Alexa blush. She never had an ally other than Atticus, whom she considered family and now does not know how to act toward Lucien.


    She nods. "You can also ask me for help whenever you need it, and I will find a way to do something for you."


    While he nods, Alexa looks at Genevieve. "You must obey all orders from Lucien and report to me when hemands. He is also your Master now."


    "Yes, mydy." Genevieve bows respectfully. She can''t believe that after surrendering to Lucien during the battle, she ended up being ordered to serve him by Alexa. Yet, she has a feeling that staying with him will be an exciting adventure.


    Lucien smiles teasingly at Genevieve, making her blush. Although she is a mature woman over a thousand years old, she cannot help feeling like an excited young girl near him.


    Alexa notices Genevieve''s amusing expression when she looks at Lucien and can also see Helena''s embarrassed look, making her envy them.


    Part of her wants to be able to follow them on an adventure away from Gods and Qia. But she knows that she has a duty to protect her people, so she pushes her personal desires to the bottom of her heart.


    After ordering the angels of both the Houses Crassus and Corvus, to enter the portal, Alexa hugs Helena tightly once again.


    "I can''t lose you, grandma..." She whispers in Helena''s ear.


    Helena quickly responds. "I will still live for a long time, my dear. Even if I have to do these things with him..."


    Alexa blushes when she imagines what things her grandmother is talking about, but her lips curve a smile. "Doing these things with him can''t be bad, right? Yourself said how good he is at..."


    "Naughty girl..." Helena giggles. "Are you already being influenced by him?"


    "..." Alexa doesn''t know what to say. She stops hugging Helena and starts flying back towards the portal.


    "I look forward to our next meeting." Shements while looking at Helena and Lucien.


    "Heh..." Lucien smiles while Helena looks both thrilled and sad at the same time.


    Alexa''s main assistants and June enter the portal, followed by her. Then in a sh of bright light, they disappear into the sky.


    As Lucien''s group prepares to travel, Helena keeps looking at the sky with a thoughtful expression while she already misses her granddaughter.


    "She is a good woman." Hements as he stands beside her.


    "No..." Helenaments as her eyes sparkle with pride. "She is an extraordinary woman."


    Lucien smiles and hugs Helena, making her rests her head on his chest. "Indeed."


    They stay there, watching the sky for several minutes while Lucien''s troops clear their temporary camp and get prepared to travel.


    As soon as everyone is ready, the girls approach Lucien again, and Eve speaks. "It''s time, Luci. We have to go get our sisters."


    "Yeah." He nods while stroking Helena''s head. "We must first go to Daisy''s house and then repair the portal under the life crystal mine to go to the Blue Star."


    Daisy steps forward. "Due to my new strength, I can take all of us to my home in a week or less."


    "Great." Evements. "So let''s go."


    As Daisy begins making huge stone ships for Lucien''s entire group, Luise approaches Eve. "My great Queen... should I go back to Viset to take care of the Alliance''s affairs?"


    "Is that what you want?" Eve asks.


    Luise makes a thoughtful expression while taking a quick look at Elsie. "Well, as Ghnna is going with your majesty, I thought someone should be responsible for the Alliance."


    Eve smiles. "I don''t think this is really necessary. This continent is at peace, and there are no internal conflicts in the Alliance. In any case, the other matriarchs are loyal to me and could solve any minor problem that appears."


    "But... I just..." Luise is clearly confused. She doesn''t mean that she wants to follow Eve as an excited little girl looking for adventures, but she also knows that her life will be very boring if she goes back to the Alliance now.


    "Why don''t youe with us now?" Eve asks. "Just for now, before I go to another world."


    "Hmm..." Luise really wants to go with Eve and Elsie, but she is still in doubt if that is right. She doesn''t want to be a problem for them. However, upon seeing her daughter''s excited and pleading expression, she nods. "Alright."


    "I''m d you''reing with us, mother-inw." Lucien winks at Luise, making her body get warmer.


    She has heard many stories about Lucien, but unlike Helena, who fearsplicated family rtionships, Luise is very curious about how he managed to get mothers and daughters to ept being his wives at the same time.


    "Me too... dear son-inw." Shements while looking Lucien in the eyes with an excited expression.


    Elsie and Anne giggles as they watch Lucien and Luise''s interactions. They know that she is very bold and they are also curious to see how she will react after being exposed to his charm for a long time.


    "So, let''s move on," Lucien speaks before they board one of the stone ships. Then Daisy takes them east.


    While looking at the horizon over the sea, Lucien remembers what Luise said about Ron''s wedding in Portgreen, and as the next day it''s going to be Kara''s birthday, he decides to spend the night there before heading to Daisy''s house the next day.


    Eve and Donna quickly agree with the idea because they really want to take a good bath and sleep in a good bed after several days of sleeping in improvised camps. They can''t help but envy Lucien''s wives for having the Purple World''s house.


    Cassidy is also happy with the idea because despite being focused on her new life alongside Lucien, she still worries about the kingdom that her father founded.


    Ang and her daughters are also excited to see Ron. Yet, the most enthusiastic is little Kara, who is eager to see her uncle, mainly because they will travel to another world soon.


    So, Daisy takes the stone ships in the direction of Portgreen City. With Madelyn''s help to create favorable wind waves, they get there in two hours.


    -----------------------------


    "Oh, what''s that??" One of the castle guards at Portgreen thinks aloud as he sees the big stone ships appear over the city.


    People there have never seen floating stone ships, so the whole city goes on alert. Most people fear the worst, but Lucien quickly flies to the ground with Cassidy and Mia in his arms, and everyone realizes what is going on.


    "The King is back!!"


    "He and Queen Cassidy are in town!!"


    "Queen Eve is with them too!!"


    The news circtes really quickly as Lucien enters the castle with his group after ordering his troops to take time off.


    The royal guards, who were Lucien''s former male troop, kneel to him respectfully. Their life has been very good since he helped them to get out of that forest.


    Upon entering the castle''s main hall, Lucien and his group are greeted by many royal guards and servants. Leading the group of guards are two men in heavy silver armor.


    One of them, smiling amiably at Lucien, is Alden, one of the men who has been the most friendly to him ever and will always be one of his most loyal soldiers.


    The other is Enzo, one of the people who were most hostile to Lucien and yet is still alive, something definitely rare. Despite being very grateful to Lucien, he can''t help but be a little sad to see Ne beside him. That will always remind him of how he lost his fiancee.


    "My King!" Alden and Enzo kneel down with the other guards and servants and speak respectfully. "And my Queens."


    "Alden, my friend." Lucien quickly helps the good man to stand up while everyone else is still kneeling and very afraid of Eve.


    Lucien starts walking up the stairs while talking to Alden. The girls follow him, but Ne and Kylee look at Enzo with expressions of pity.


    They feel bad about forgetting him so quickly, but life with Lucien is so exciting, and thinking about another man doesn''t make sense to them.


    Enzo notices the girls'' pitying looks and smiles, which hurts his ego even more. However, he knows that he had nothing to do. Lucien saved their lives, and only he could give the girls an even better life.


    "Ehh..." Ne and Kylee realize that if they stop to talk to Enzo out of pity, that will be even worse for him. Then they follow after Lucien, hoping that Enzo can forget about them and move on with his life.


    Alden tells Lucien how his life and that of the people of Portgreen have been good recently. There is no more Light Empire, and they have excellent cooperation with the Alliance. Outside of small tribes in the very south of the continent and mystic beasts in the forests, there is no other danger out there.


    As soon as Lucien and his group enter the great hall on the second floor, they see Ron, Zora, and other persons. Among those people is a tall, red-haired, hybrid fox-werewolf.


    "Brother!!" Scarlett runs to hug Wird.


    "My King!!" Ron and everyone in the room quickly kneels when they see Lucien.


    "Uncle!!" Kara runs to hug Ron while Ang amiably smiles when she sees her cousin.


    "Roar!!" Little Ko runs towards the table, where she sees a big roasted pork, which smells incredibly delicious.


    __________________________

 Chapter 453: Cute Girls Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 453: Cute Girls Everywhere</h4>


    "Mmmm... yum, yum¡­" The cute sounds that little Ko makes while eating pieces of roast pork makes everyone at the table smile.


    She is sitting on Lucien''sp while Oya and Ang are beside them. That table is exactly one hundred meters long, and so all his wives, his sisters, and even Raquel and her daughter, Est, are having dinner with them.


    On the other side of the table in front of Lucien are Ron, Kara, and Zora, the Nunid Kingdom''s former Queen.


    "I am thrilled that your majesty coulde to visit us," Ron speaks while he can''t stop smiling. He likes and respects Lucien a lot.


    "There is no need for such a formality between us, my friend," Lucienments as he pats Ko''s head and cute ears.


    Ron shakes his head while making a respectful expression. "My King, I am just a humble servant, and it is an honor for me to be your friend."


    Lucien smiles and Ron continues. "Also, you gifted me by bringing my beloved niece here on her birthday. Soon I''ll be getting married and..."


    He pauses when he talks about getting married, and Lucienments. "I''m really happy that you found someone... even though she is a... peculiar choice."


    Zora makes a worried expression while Ron looks thoughtful. "Yes, I understand that it seems strange; after all, our families have been enemies before."


    He sighs and continues. "I have to confess that I already thought a lot about sneaking into the Ninud Kingdom and killing Zora''s son ... I knew that Ang was worried about Lena..."


    "But you didn''t do that because you are not a cold-blooded assassin." Ang smiled at him.


    Zora holds Ron''s hand tightly. "Yet, my son deserved such an end... I failed as a mother by letting him transform into a monster."


    Beside Ang, Lena quickly shakes her head. "There was nothing you could do, Zora. We all understand that your husband influenced your son in a way that you had no control over what he would be. Also, you are the only reason he hasn''t done anything bad to me, and that''s why I will always be grateful to you."


    Lucien raises his ss of wine. "We shouldn''t remember about bad things in such a happy moment. Today, we should just celebrate good things, like the wedding of two good people and the birthday of my beloved wife."


    "Exactly!" Ang smiles and raises her ss of wine just like all Lucien''s wives.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand what they are doing, Oya also tries to raise her ss. Even a little clumsy, she seeds and toasts with everyone.


    Lucien and his group continue to eat the delicious food made by the castle''s servants. In such good times, everyone is happy, and everything happens in a better way.


    While they continue to have dinner, more food the servants are bringing. Not only is Lucien''s group quite huge, but some of the girls, especially Oya, Ko, Astrid, and Scarlet, eat a lot more than normal people because their bodies have a very high metabolism.


    The atmosphere is very lively and festive while everyone is talking. But then Lucien''s wine ss is empty, and when Ron tries to fill it with wine from the bottle, he realizes that the bottle is also empty.


    At that moment, a young servant appears beside Lucien and fills his ss with wine from a new bottle. That little girl is just a simple kid, a kitchen servant, but something about her catches his eyes.


    "You..." Lucien moves his hand to that girl''s face and gently makes her look at him in the eye.


    While the girl is surprised and afraid of having done something wrong, a servant on the other side of the table, which is serving Cassidy, is even more worried about that. She is that girl''s mother, and she fears she offended the King, or maybe he is interested in her body even though she is just a young kid.


    Lucien''s wives know that he has no fetish for children, and they also know that he cannot be angry with young girls, so they are curious about that.


    Noele''s eyes shine as Kylee giggles. Then the little girl looks at Lucien with a shy expression. "M-my K-king?"


    "I know who you are..." He searches deep in his mind and finds memories about that girl. She came from the group of forest robbers and was one of the people who wanted to be part of his troops in Bluewind.


    The little girl''s heart beats faster than ever as she is so close to the person she admires the most. She is very touched that he remembers her, but it also makes her very embarrassed to be able to say any word.


    "Aniya..." Lucien says her name, making her smile with happiness. "Your name is Aniya, right?"


    Little Aniya takes deep breaths to respond because she is very shy. So she nods several times. "Y-es, my King, that is the name of this humble servant."


    "Humble servant? I see..." Lucien smiles. "However, thest time I saw you, you wanted to be part of my soldiers and fight alongside me in battles."


    The timid girl wants to smile and beg Lucien to join his group, but she notices her mother walking quickly around the table to stop her.


    Lucien also notices that worried woman, and then he looks at Aniya with a thoughtful expression. "What happened? Would your mother be very worried that you if be a warrior? I can understand that."


    Before the little girl can respond, her mother approaches them and tries to pull Aniya away from Lucien. "I''m really sorry, my King; my girl didn''t mean to bother you; she just..."


    It is evident that the woman is terrified. Although life in the castle is perfect and no one mistreats the servants, they do not want to bother anyone or seem disrespectful, especially with the terrifying Handsome Devil.


    "Alright, it''s alright," Lucien speaks in a gentle tone as he caresses that woman''s hand, causing her to release her daughter''s arm. "Little Aniya is not bothering me."


    While Aniya smiles with an expectant expression, her mother is confused. The legends talk about Lucien being a brutal and bloody demon while others talk about him being a lustful devil, but all she sees is a kind and caring man.


    The woman takes a step back and lets Lucien and the little girls talk. He smiles at her. "I made you a promise, right?"


    Aniya''s eyes shine like two suns as she smiles adorably. "Yep! Do you really remember it??"


    "Of course." He nods. "I remember all the promises I make. And I promised that I would let you be part of my troops when you were older if you still wanted that."


    "I want it!!" Aniya quickly exims and then speaks in a lower tone, containing her excitement. "I really want that; I think about going on adventures with your group every day and fighting at your side..."


    Lucien''s wives and sisters smile as they can see the excitement in Aniya''s eyes. It is evident that she is already very loyal to him and really wants to be one of his troops.


    But her mother looks really concerned. No mother would like to see their daughters be warriors and fight in dangerous battles.


    "You look really excited about that." Lucien smiles at the little girl. "However, as I said, you''re going to have to grow more before I can ept you into my group. Precisely, you need have sixteen years before that."


    "Sixteen?" Aniya asks in a concerned tone. "But there are three more years to go... what if you forget about me by then?"


    He starts to caress her head. "I will not forget a girl as cute and loyal as you. Also, everyone here is a witness to our promise. I will ask Ron to keep an eye on you, and when you are about to be sixteen, he will send me a message for me toe and get you and your mother."


    Aniya smiles even more. "Really?? Will my mother be able toe with us too?"


    "Yep." He nods as he smiles at his mother and continues to stroke Aniya''s head. Despite not having any sexual desire toward her, his pats are very pleasurable, which generates demonic energy, quickly strengthening the little girl.


    Then he looks at Ron. "Could you find some tutors to help little Aniya get to starts training?"


    "Sure." Rond quickly nods. Then he looks at Wird next to Scarlett. "Wird is training a group of young people to be royal guards. He has a natural talent for teaching, and young people seem to like him very much as an instructor."


    "Great!" Lucien smiles and raises his ss towards Wird, who smiles back at him.


    Then he looks at Aniya again. "That way, you will be ready when Ie to get you."


    "Thank you so much, my King!!" Aniya thanks him as she tries not to make any moves and just enjoys Lucien''s pats.


    While stroking Aniya''s head, Lucien sends a lot of demonic energy to her. He''s not doing that on purpose, but his energy is now much more powerful and abundant than before.


    And due to the fact that she is in the Zero Realm, that energy has a very significant effect on Aniya, quickly awakening something within her, something that catches the attention of all the Sins.


    [Fascinating.] Sloth thinks as she realizes that Aniya has a really exceptional talent. In superior worlds, she would be a prodigy desired by great ns and powerful families.


    Lust quickly warns Lucien. ''You should bring this girl with us now. She is already so loyal to you, and hertent talent is excellent. With the help of your demonic energy, she would soon be very powerful.''


    Lucien smiles at Aniya as he continues to stroke her head and responds to Lust. ''Nah, I don''t like this idea. She''s just a kid, and I don''t want to destroy her childhood. It is best to leave her alone and follow the n to get her when she is sixteen."


    ''If you prefer it that way, I won''t insist.'' Lust understands how Lucien feels. He wouldn''t be able to give Aniya much demonic energy while she is a child.


    The situation with little Ko is different, and even then, she has to be in the tigress form and beg him for some special milk, or he wouldn''t be able to give her anything either.


    Yet, little Aniya has no doubts about her feelings. Young girls fall in love easily and often until they find the right man, but in her heart, she knows that the right man will always be Lucien.


    Her loyalty and feelings for him are so pure that just that amount of demonic energy is enough to start creating a tattoo on her low belly area, without Lucien even realizing it.


    But he soon stops stroking her head because her mother seems to be almost freaking out. "We will see each other again, little Aniya."


    "I will look forward to it and behave well until then, my King." She responds with a bright smile on her face as she returns to the kitchen with her mother.


    Eve smiles. "She is so adorable."


    "She does. And I wonder if I will have such a lovely girl too." Sophiaments as she strokes her belly.


    "I''m sure all of Lucien''s daughters are going to be beautiful and cute..." Ariaments.


    Donna chuckles. "Little pretty devils, you mean."


    "Hahahaha ..." Everyone at the table startsughing while drops of sweat run down Lucien''s face.


    But little Ko just continues to eat more pieces of meat. Eating good food while sitting on Lucien''sp is the perfect situation for her, and enjoying that is all she wants now.


    Meanwhile, Kara gets more and more flushed as her body heats up. Lucien is not only looking at her with an alluring expression, but he is also stroking her legs with his tail under the table.


    ''Oh, my dear, you will be turning sixteen in a few hours, and I will finally eat you...pletely.'' He speaks in her mind as he continues teasing her.


    [I want it so much!!] She thinks but doesn''t say anything to him because she is very embarrassed.

 Chapter 454: A Maids Journey

    <h4>Chapter 454: A Maid''s Journey</h4>


    While Ron, Lucien, and his group have a lot of fun talking at the table, Kara''s mind goes back in time.


    She remembers when she was just a little kid with no parents inside the big Bluewind castle. She always had the support of Ron, Ang, Marie, Lena, and many servants of the castle, but she still felt alone.


    That castle looked so big and cold while she felt smaller than an ant, without purpose, with no desire to do anything.


    Then one day, she asked Rom what he was doing. He exined that he served the King and the Queen for the benefit of the Kingdom.


    Little Kara was not satisfied with that answer and asked exactly why he did those things. She wanted to know what motivated him.


    "I like to make people feel happy, protected, and satisfied." He said. "I like to know that my actions do good for others; I like to help and feel useful."


    Those words opened little Kara''s eyes to a new purpose. The next day, instead of running and ying around the castle with Marie and Lena, she went looking for someone to help.


    That was not difficult because, in a big castle, there are always many servants doing hard work. Little Kara found a cleaningdy washing a very dirty courtyard, so she started helping that woman clean that area.


    Despite being just a kid, Kara worked hard, and that woman, who was very tired, couldn''t help but be happy with that help.


    The cleaningdy thanked Kara many times, and the smile on her face warmed the little girl''s heart. Kara realized that helping others and feeling that her actions were important to them was really enjoyable.


    So she looked for other servants around the castle and helped everyone she could. With each smile of thanks, she was happier and felt more useful.


    As time passed, little Kara grew up, and due to her helping several servants every day, she learned all kinds of housework, such as cleaning, cooking, decoration, and others.


    But as she grew up, bing a youngdy, the smiles of thanks were diminishing. Since she was just a distant rtive of the sick Queen, Kara was never seen as royalty but as part of the servants, and they expected her to work hard like all the other servants.


    She never ran away from hard work, so she ended up bing just another servant, a gear part of a big system and not the special little girl she was before.


    Kara stopped feeling that her actions were really important to others, and that made her stop feeling good as before. But she did not give up and tried hard to be the best maid in the castle. She wanted to be so good at housework that everyone would recognize her work and the importance of her actions.


    She was doing an excellent job and excelled at any task. However, one day, she met Lucien and his group, and while trying to make him feelfortable, she suggested that he leave his two tigers in the kennel, along with other animals.


    Kara acted very respectfully to him, and that suggestion shouldn''t offend him. However, Lucien was very stressed, and his overprotective personality was activated when he thought of his two loyalpanions sleeping together with usual beasts.


    He ended up being rude to little Kara, who apologized and went back to doing her tasks. However, that did not leave her mind. She continued to me herself for upsetting Lucien, which made her depressed.


    And when Kara was feeling worse, the King even tried to abuse her body. Fear, anger, and despair began to destroy Kara''s mind. She would really go crazy and break.


    But in that dark moment, someone came to save her. She wanted a knight in shining armor, but who came to help her was Lucien.


    [Why this rude man?? Why does the one I offended be the one who saved me???] Kara''s mind got even more confused, and she didn''t know what to do.


    But after those unpleasant events, things started to get better. The King was punished, and the Good Queen returned to lead the castle. Also, that rude man started to live in the castle, being part of their life.


    Whether she liked it or not, Kara began to have several interactions with Lucien. He always seemed very sorry to have been rude to her, and with each interaction between them, she was more sure that he was a kind and caring man.


    As time went by, Kara became more and more fond of the interactions with Lucien. She found him fascinating, and the grateful smiles he gave her when she did something for him again warmed her heart. In fact, his sincere gratitude for her hard work was the most pleasant thing she has ever had.


    Not only because of Lucien but also because of his wives, Kara''s life has been brighter than ever. Those days were amazing for her, and things like cooking for them, tidying up their bedrooms, and washing their clothes, especially Lucien''s underwear, were very pleasant for her.


    Kara felt she had found her real purpose: to take care of Lucien''s family. But while she enjoyed taking care of them, she was also worried about them leaving Bluewind.


    She knew that someone incredible like him would not be there for long. He and his group would travel through the universe living unforgettable adventures while she, just a maid, would continue in that cold and lonely castle, doing her best to get smiles from people who don''t really love her...


    But fate smiled at Kara, or rather, Lucien smiled at her and offered her an opportunity to change her life. She no longer needed to be just one of the castle''s maids, a simple servant, and not even an alone girl.


    Kara didn''t think twice about epting his proposal. She would be happy to just follow his group, taking care of their needs. She would be fine just being their maid.


    But Lucien offered her a lot more. He gave her a house, his home. Not only did he give her the purpose of taking care of her huge home and all his family, but he also made her part of his family.


    Not a secondary member of his family... He gave her his love and the title that all women in the world now want. He made her¡­


    "My beloved wife..." Lucien''s voice makes Kara''s mind go back to the present, and she sees him raising his ss of wine as he smiles at her.


    In the sky above Portgreen City, the two moons of Argerim are in a position that means that one day is over, and a new one has begun.


    "Happy birthday." Lucienpletes his sentence in a loving tone.


    "Happy birthday, niece." Ron also raises his ss of wine in Kara''s name while he embraces her with his other arm.


    "Happy birthday, sister." Lena is the third to congratte Kara, followed by Zora and all the other girls.


    Lucien''s wives go to Kara to hug her and give her gifts such as dresses, shoes, earrings, and various other things that a youngdy would like to receive.


    Kara is so touched that she starts to cry, tears of happiness, of course. Although Ron has always done something special for her on her birthday, this is the first time she has felt so good on such a day.


    Lucien and his wives are not just being kind to Kara because she is part of the group, but they are demonstrating how much they love her and are grateful for the loving and dedicated way she takes care of their home and their needs.


    And she knows that; Kara lives with those women and knows them well. She knows how much they love her, and she loves them too, all of them.


    While being moved by the beautiful gifts she receives, Kara keeps giving Lucien quick peeks, and no matter what he''s doing, he always smiles back at her with a loving and sensual expression.


    The hours go by, and the girls don''t notice. They are all very excited about helping Kara to try out all the gifts she got while talking mainly about how it will be her first time with Lucien.


    The girls prepare a beautiful maid dress for Kara because that style is her favorite. That dress is not only impressive but also very sensual, with a bold neckline that highlights her breasts, which have grown a lot and even making other girls jealous.


    They also help make up Kara just a little because her natural beauty is already wonderful. They continue to help her get ready and rify any doubts she has about sex.


    Meanwhile, Lucien finishes dinner with Ron and the others. Everyone had a great time at dinner, but it was time for the group to separate.


    Lucien''s wives started going to Purple World while Daisy, Eve, Donna, and other women who don''t have his tattoo are taken to the best bedrooms in the castle by Ron personally.


    After taking a walk around the castle and saying good night to Alden and Wird, Lucien also goes to Purple World. As soon as he arrives in the main hall on the fifth floor, he sees Ang and Kara talking on arge sofa.


    "Oh, hubby." Ang smiles at Lucien as she approaches him.


    He also smiles at her as he wraps his hands around her waist. Then they kiss passionately while Kara just watches.


    Ang''s natural mature scent seems to get better every day. As much more powerful she gets, her lifespan increases, making her younger, but her mature look that Lucien loves so much remains perfect.


    ''You are so delicious, my Queen.'' Lucienments on Ang''s mind as she starts to squeeze her soft ass.


    Her heart beats faster while her body craves Lucien''s body. But she tries to contain her desires while responding to him. ''But today is little Kara''s special day, so you can''t eat me now.''


    ''Of course...'' Hements as he slides his fingers between her buttocks under her clothes. ''But then... I''m going to entirely eat you, including this perfect ass of yours.''


    Ang has to stop kissing before she can''t get her body away from Lucien''s. Then she smiles teasingly at him. "I and my ass will be eagerly waiting for you in our bedroom."


    Then she quickly turns around and smiles lovingly at Kara. "Have fun, darling."


    *PAH*


    Lucien can''t resist pping Ang on the ass, making that sound echo through the halls of the house, leaving several other girls with blushed and jealous expressions on their faces.


    Ang blushes even more as she gazes at Lucien and bites her own lips before walking towards the bathroom. She tries not to miss that royal look of a Queen, but she can''t help looking like an excited young girl.


    Inside Lucien''s mind, Lustments. ''I do not understand this. You prefer mature women, but you like to make them act like young girls...''


    He shrugs. ''I don''t try to understand it; I just love it... Making impressive women like Ang lose theirposure and indulge the most primitive and feminine desires... that is really enjoyable.''


    While Lust feels at a disadvantage for not having a natural mature look despite the fact that she is supposedly very old, Lucien walks over to Kara.


    Kara''s heart is beating faster and faster as the sound of Lucien''s footsteps makes her more excited. She waited so long for that moment, but now she is shy and embarrassed, unlike the bold attitude she usually has.


    Then Lucien arrives in front of her, takes out a beautiful ornate little box of his storage ring, and hands it to her. "This is for my perfect maid, the one who takes care of our family and our home so well."


    Just Lucien''s words are already a perfect gift for Kara. His praises make her ego jump out with joy as she feels proud and fulfilled.


    But of course, she is also very curious to know what gift he prepared for her. Just that box is already so beautiful, so she is eager to open it and see what''s inside.

 Chapter 455: Are we Going to Swim Only?

    <h4>Chapter 455: Are we Going to Swim Only?</h4>


    As she smiles adorably, Kara begins to open the box in Lucien''s hand. She had never felt that way when she received a gift before because he is the most important person to her.


    Regardless of what is in that box, be it the most beautiful jewel in the world or a grain of sand, she already knows that it will be the most precious object for her because it is the gift she received from her beloved.


    But when opening the little box, Kara is thrilled to see a beautiful and cute red bow tie. It is evident that it is notmon, as it has a magical aura and an incredibly elegant red color that matches perfectly with the crimson color of her eyes.


    Kara falls in love with the red bow tie the first second she sees it. That is also perfectly matched with her maid uniform and the bow tie ornaments on her sleeves, which were made by the girls who knew about her gift, of course.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Shements as she takes the red bow tie. So she is even happier when she realizes that there is an ''L'' and a ''K'' on the back of it.


    "Just like you," Lucienments as he smiles at Kara.


    While holding and looking at the bow tie closely, Kara feels familiar energy emanating from it. Although she found it perfectly beautiful, the main characteristic of that bow tie is not aesthetic.


    When thinking about what gift to give Kara, Lust suggested something useful to Lucien. And he did as she suggested. Reba created the base for that bow tie using her creation affinity and the best resources that were in the storage treasures of the Sky Realm angels that Lucien and his sisters killed.


    After that, Daisy''s help was needed to give that bow tie special magical properties, making it able to retain a very high amount of energy and also an automatic function.


    Yet, the final touch, the main part, was done by Lucien. He spent several hours canalizing his demonic energies in that bow tie. He had to recharge his energies twice, mainly with Sophia and Amelia, before managing to fill the bow tie with his energiespletely.


    And the end result was a high-level artifact. That bow tie is perfect for Kara because it will automatically restore her energy as soon as she runs out of it.


    Her defensive ability works alone, but she always needs to have energy for it to work. And with that bow tie, she will be able to regenerate her energies six or seven times, allowing her to defend herself from any danger.


    Kara usually stays in the Purple World in dangerous situations, but still, Lucien wants to make sure that all his wives are always protected.


    He also wants to make artifacts like those for all his wives, but they don''t have the resources to make so many like that right now. Yet, Reba is already preparing some jewelry for the next girls who are going to have a birthday soon.


    Lust also exined that although those artifacts work on women who do not have his tattoo, it will be significantly less effective, even on his other sisters, because his wives already have a deep connection to his demonic energy.


    "Hubby... can you help me put it on?" Kara asks as she hands Lucien the red bow tie.


    "Sure, my dear." He takes the bow tie while she turns and holds her hair braids on one side, showing her delicate neck.


    Their height difference is really significant, which makes Kara look like a doll. Her skin is so soft and delicate that Lucien enjoys caressing her neck before helping her put on the bow tie.


    Then he starts to run his hands down her body while kissing her neck and shoulders. Despite having just turned seventeen, Kara already has a woman''s natural scent, in addition to her breasts and ass being very well developed, enough to make other girls like Mia and Marie envious.


    "Mmmm..." Kara softly moans as she feels Lucien''s passionate kisses on her neck.


    He notes that in addition to her natural scent, there is also a familiar scent on her body. "Hmm... what is this perfume?"


    Kara blushes as she answers. "That was a gift from Cassidy. She said that you like it on her body... did it get good on me?"


    "Yes, you smell outstanding." He quickly responds as he continues to kiss and caress her body.


    As she proudly smiles, he starts to turn her body. Then he takes a good look at her and finds her flushed expression exceptionally adorable. Today she looks like a star shining with happiness.


    "Thank you..." She responds in a timid tone, and he quickly kisses her on the lips.


    While devouring Kara''s delicious and delicate lips, Lucien hugs her around the waist and raises her body. She wraps her legs around his waist as they hug.


    Then he flies to the stairs and jumps from the fifth floor to the ground floor. The hallways in the house are quite wide and seem to be made especially for someone with big wings to fly around.


    Lucien flies out the door with Kara in his arms and then heads for the purple sky. While the little maid just enjoys his kisses and caresses, he flies towards arge floating rock far away from the house.


    After passing through a floating rock where there is arge forest and two other floating rocks, Lucien arrives at the one that he nned. That is also arge floating rock, and although it has many trees, the main characteristic of that rock is an immenseke of crystalline water.


    "Woah..." Kara is impressed by the bigke. "It''s so beautiful!"


    "E found it a few days ago when she was exploring this area," Lucien exins as he flies and stops around theke, where there is arge pic nket, a straw basket with wine, cookies, and other delicious foods, and some ornate candles around it.


    Kara can see that Lucien nned everything in advance, which makes her very happy. To thank him, she rubs her face on his chest and kisses him.


    Lucien puts Kara on top of the nket and then begins to dematerialize his clothes, leaving only his underwear. "I wanted you to be the first to swim in thatke with me."


    "Are we going to swim only?" She asks while thinking naughty things and blushing even more.


    He just smiles at her with a teasing expression.


    Kara is sure of what that expression means, and she is very eager for that.


    Since she started to have a romantic rtionship with Lucien, she was holding her desires back for several reasons, such as ack of confidence in her body, fear of disappointing him, and also because most people in Argerim consider being older at the age of sixteen, unlike other worlds where it is normal for people to live for hundreds and thousands of years.


    [But now I''m ready!] She thinks as she feels determined to give her body to her loverpletely. She had a lot of time to make sure that her feelings were not just physical, and now it was time.


    Then Kara begins to undress while maintaining eye contact with Lucien slowly. She wants to enjoy the expression of desire on his face and make him desire her body even more, as much as she craves his.


    Her movements are clumsy, and shecks the sensuality that only a mature woman has. Yet, Lucien finds her actions very cute, and that also makes him horny, mainly because of her excitement.


    Lucien takes an apple from the basket, and his eyes change from it to Kara''s body a few times while she continues to undress. Then he kisses the apple in his hands and slowly bites it while his eyes are fixed on the little maid''s private parts.


    Kara is very embarrassed, but she continues to undress while her eyes are fixed on Lucien''s lips and the apple. She can''t help but imagine him kissing, licking, and biting every part of her body in that passionate way.


    She takes off her maid dress and stays only in panties and bra, in addition to the red bow tie, which was made to withstand any treatment, so it doesn''t get wet, wrinkled, and also it doesn''t burn.


    "Do you like it?" She asks in a timid tone.


    Lucien looks her body up and down. Although small and very thin, she also has sexy curves, which will improve as she finishes maturing. Her cheeky breasts are already amazing as her hot ass, making her look wonderful, and her red bra and panties match her eyes and the bow tie, giving her a special charm.


    "Perfect," hements. Then he bites the apple one more time, making Its juice run down his lips. "You are really perfect, my dear."


    Kara''s eyes sparkle as she smiles. She can see that Lucien''s underwear has already be a tent, failing to contain his excitement, and that makes her very proud and confident.


    Then she moves her hands to the straps of her bra while continuing to look into his eyes, and slowly, she starts to remove it, releasing those youthful twin peaks.


    She continues to look him in the eye, but his eyes arepletely attracted to her breasts. Then she continues to move her hands down and puts her fingers inside one of Its side wings, giving the impression that she is going to remove it as well.


    And while Lucien is eager to see her beautiful pink flower, Kara smiles teasingly at him. "This you will have to remove on your own..."


    ----------------------------------


    Meanwhile, in one of the best bedrooms in the castle of Portgreen, precisely the bedroom that was once Mia''s.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?" Wrath asks Donna and quickly continues. "More talented women show up wanting his help, and even if he doesn''t want them as wives, ignoring them would be missing the opportunity to be stronger, something he will not do."


    Donna rolls her eyes while lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling. "I know, I know... He is so handsome, attractive and can strengthen women with pleasure, so it is evident that more women will continue to appear around him. What do you want me to do?"


    "The same your other sisters did, of course." Wrath quickly answers.


    "What?!? Do you really think I have these feelings for him?!" Donna is upset by Wrath''s suggestion; it is evident that she was talking about Sophia and Amelia.


    Wrath looks at her with a thoughtful expression. "Don''t you love him? I thought you loved all your siblings."


    "Of course that I love all my siblings." She quickly answers.


    "I''m sure Sophia and Amelia are like that too. They love Lucien and let him help them get stronger while they also help him get stronger." Wrathments.


    "DAMN!! I already said that I will ept his help, so why can''t you just wait a while??" Donnains.


    Wrath quickly responds. "Because you''re taking so long!! We weren''t getting stronger like the others. Gluttony and Greed are already in a medium world, and we are probably the weakest pair today. Do you like things to keep like that?"


    Donna sighs. "I''m going to talk to him tomorrow, fine?? That''s just hard for me... he''s my little brother... and crossing that line is not so easy."


    *Knock* *Knock*


    They hear a knock on the door, and Donna quickly asks. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, sister." Eve''s voice sounds in and concerned tone.


    [Did she hear that??!?] Donna panics while thinking that Eve heard her conversation about Lucien.


    Despite wanting to ept his help to be stronger, she is very ashamed of wanting to ''abuse'' her little brother, and she fears Eve''s reaction when finding out that.

 Chapter 456: Magical Cave {R-18}

    <h4>Chapter 456: Magical Cave {R-18}</h4>


    Lucien can''t help but get more excited because of Kara''s actions. Whenever she tries to be sensual, she ends up being even cuter.


    "You adorable little maid..." He smiles as he walks towards her.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Her heart is beating faster and faster, while she is at the same time eager and embarrassed by that situation. She has been naked in front of Lucien many times, but now they are really going to do the whole thing.


    "Hehehe..." Kara starts to giggle as she turns and runs towards theke, so she jumps into the crystal clear water.


    *Ssh*


    She dives into the water and can see the bottom of theke. The day is dawning, and it is possible to see both something that looks like a sun and something that must be the moon in the sky, both bright purple.


    Lucien smiles as he watches Kara; she is so happy.


    He knows that all his wives are concerned with things like the dangers they will face and the mysterious situation of his mother; in fact, they share his worries. However, now is not a time to think about bad things but just enjoy.


    [What???] Kara is confused when she realizes that the water in theke is warm.


    She swims to the surface and talks to him. "The water is strangely warm."


    "Really?" Lucien thinks out loud.


    Lust quickly exins it in his mind. ''It seems that there is a circuit made with special rocks under theke. These rocks are generating heat that melts an alloy of metal and rocks, creating magma that warmer the water in theke.''


    ''Amazing!'' Hements.


    ''It looks like someone changed a lot of things inside your soul realm... I can''t even imagine how much power they would have to do that.'' Shements.


    He makes a thoughtful expression. ''Anyway, they seem to have done this to help me and make my and my girls'' lives morefortable here.''


    ''I hope this is notpensation for something bad they are going to do with uster.'' She speaks in a concerned tone.


    Lucien sighs and stops thinking aboutplicated things. He finishes eating that apple and jumps into theke after Kara.


    *Ssh*


    He dives to the bottom of theke andes up below Kara. Then he begins to caress her legs as he moves upwards until he appears in front of her, embracing her delicate waist.


    Both Lucien and Kara''s bodies get even hotter due to the contact and their excitement, leaving the water around them hotter as well.


    He looks into her eyes with a loving expression as he approaches their mouths. Then he starts giving tap kisses on her lips. "Hmm... yes... this water is really warm..."


    Kara feels the warmth of Lucien''s body, especially the hard part that is touching the tattoo on her belly. It is evident that he has already dematerialized his underwear and is naked now.


    [So big... so hard... because of me...] She thinks while feeling proud to make Lucien that horny. She knows how well he can control his erection and only stays that way when he is with the women he loves.


    While Lucien kisses Kara''s lips, she caresses his chest. Then he slides his cock between her thighs while moving his hands to her waist and begins to slide his fingers under her panties slowly.


    "Mmmm..." She moans softly just because of his caresses, and her love juices start to leak in increasing quantities.


    Due to Lucien''s incredible senses, he feels the scent of her excitement in the water and smiles teasingly at her. "So cute..."


    Kara gets embarrassed and hides her face in his chest; then, she bites his nipple. "If you praise me like that, I will be shyer."


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles as he moves his fingers further inside her panties, touching and squeezing her buttocks with his hands. "The shyer you are, the more I want to eat you."


    She smiles and escapes from his arms, diving into the water and going to the bottom of theke. Because she has a Mortal Realm level power plus Lucien''s demonic energy buff, she can swim several times faster than a Zero Realm person and stay without breathing for a few minutes.


    Lucien smiles as he sees Kara swimming away from him; it is obvious that she wants him to follow her and catch her, so he gives her a head start to make the game fairer.


    After half a minute, he started to follow her, not using a high speed, but just enough to close the distance between them.


    At the bottom of theke, there are corals, colored rocks, and water nts, which Kara swims around, trying to hide from Lucien. But as soon as she looks back, she doesn''t see him and is confused for a second.


    ''Got you!'' He speaks in her mind as hees out from behind the rock behind her and hugs her. He quickly begins to kiss her neck and slides his hands inside her panties.


    Kara feels likeughing, but she knows she''ll swallow water if she does that under the water, so again, she manages to escape his arms while mentally teasing him. ''Aha! Catch me again if you can!''


    Lucien again gives the cute maid time to swim away from him, and she quickly disappears between the corals. He can still feel where she is due to their connection, which is totally unfair for such a game.


    [Hmm?] Kara is curious to see an entrance between some rocks below the corals. She can see a purple lighting from what looks like a small cafe, so she goes in there to hide from Lucien.


    As soon as she swims into that cave, she notices several nts of different colors, but all of them have a mysterious purple glow. She finds those flowers beautiful and magical, so she quickly calls Lucien to see that. ''Hubby.''


    As soon as she calls his name, she feels his warm hands embrace her waist while Lucien quickly reaches behind her. He also notices those flowers and feels familiar demonic energy from them.


    ''Do not ask me; I feel the demonic energying from them, but I have no idea what they are.'' Lust quickly speaks in Lucien''s mind, sharing the same doubts as he does.


    Lucien and Kara swim deeper into the cave, exploring and finding more and more bright flowers until the small tunnel stops to lead down and starts to make them swim up.


    After swimming for another twenty meters, they reach the surface of the water, not the surface of theke, but from a submerged cave with an area without water.


    "How is this possible?" Lucien thinks aloud as he realizes that he can breathe inside that cave, which is not dark due to the purple glow of nts and the red glow of crystals on the floor and walls.


    ''There are many magical auras here,ing from the flowers and fire crystals, created due to the influence of the special rocks below theke. This ce seems to have been created naturally...'' Lust exins in Lucien''s mind.


    "Is so beautiful!!!" Kara exims as she finds those flowers and crystals very beautiful, creating a magical atmosphere.


    Then she looks at Lucien with a determined expression. "It will be here... I want our first time to be in this amazing ce."


    Lucien is very curious about that cave, but he can see that the ce is not very big, so there is not much to do to find out more about that. Also, now is Kara''s special moment, so he stops thinking about those things and focuses on his beloved little wife.


    "Yes, my dear; this is going to be a good ce." He speaks in a loving tone as he pulls out arge round bed from his storage ring.


    Kara tightly hugs Lucien, making his cock press against her belly, getting hard again. "I love you so much, Hubby!!"


    Lucien hugs and lifts Kara up as they start kissing. Then heys her on her back on the bed and looks her in the eye. "Love you too, sweetheart."


    While she just keeps looking at him with a shy and loving expression, he starts kissing her lips, cheeks, shoulders and then goes down slowly.


    Her skin is very soft and fragrant, and Lucien can''t get enough of kissing it, but when he reaches her beautiful breasts, his lips find the apex of the softness.


    He strokes those cheeky peaks delicately and then kisses them passionately. "You know... the other girls are jealous of those perfect breasts of yours..."


    "Ahhh~~ !!" She moans, and her voice echoes through the small cave. "I... mmmm... all I care about is that you like..."


    Lucien looks up while having Kara''s pink and cute nipple in his mouth. "I love them, dear."


    Kara smiles proudly, happy that her body pleases Lucien so much. But then her proud expression is quickly reced by a lewd one while she feels so much pleasure.


    "Nhaahh~~ !!" She moans as he squeezes, kisses, and bites her breasts.


    Then he squeezes both of them one more time as he starts to move his head down again. Keeping his lips on her body, Lucien kisses Kara''s entire belly, including the part with the tattoo, until he reaches her most private part.


    Then he slowly starts to lower her panties. "Let''s see what''s here..."


    Kara is the type of woman who has almost no hair on her body besides that of the head, of course. Like her on her armpit, her pubic hair is so small and thin that it is almost impossible to see them.


    So all Lucien sees is her perfectly smooth skin. He continues to kiss her and moves down slowly until hepletely removes her patients, seeing her charming pink flower.


    Despite being very embarrassed now, Kara continues to look at Lucien''s face. She wants to see all of his reactions, and she gets delighted to see his eyes sparkle with excitement as he smiles. He doesn''t need to praise her because, from that expression, it is evident that he finds her beautiful.


    "So adorable..." Lucien thinks out loud as he wastes no time and starts kissing that beautiful pussy of hers.


    "Ahhh~~ !!!" She moans even louder while feeling immense pleasure to feel her most private part being touched by her lover''s tongue.


    Kara has no sexual experience other than the few blowjobs she did on Lucien before, so she reaches an orgasm due to that incredibly pleasurable stimtion so quickly.


    "NHAAAHH~~!!!" She closes her legs, pressing Lucien''s head between her soft thighs as she squirts so many love juices in his mouth.


    Lucienughs at Kara''s cute reaction and then gently spreads her legs while kissing her pink flower and drinking Its juices.


    "Don''t hold back your moans," he says as he starts kissing her leg and thigh. "You are so cute, Kara; I''m so lucky because you are mine."


    She smiles at hispliments and continues to moan while feeling more pleasure than ever. Her whole body trembles as her insides twitch, begging for her beloved''s hard member.


    And Lucien can feel that. His caresses are already leaving her body frustrated because he has been teasing her for a long time. That orgasm is her body''sst attempt to beg to have him inside her.


    He kisses her body up until he reaches her cheek. Their bodies are so close that she can feel his dick touching various parts of her skin, making her craves it more.


    He gently holds her chin and licks her cheek, savoring her sweet vor while slipping his cock between her thighs, making Its shaft touch her wet pussy.


    "Any requests before I eat you?" He asks in an alluring tone.


    Kara smiles. "I want to see your face while you do it."


    Fulfilling her request, he quickly positions himself on top of her. Covering her body entirely with his, he only needs one arm to support on the bed, not letting his body force against hers, and with the other hand, he caresses her face.


    Then while looking into her eyes, he runs his hand down, warmly stroking her breasts, belly, and thighs. Next, he lifts her left leg up to the right side of his waist, and she rests it on his hip.


    Kara feels Lucien''s cock pressing against her pussy''s entrance and knows that any move he makes now can make it prate her, finally making them husband and wife.


    She knows how much lustfulness is involved in his life and that of all his other women, but as much as she continues to look him in the eye, all she sees is love, affection, and caring.


    She is as sure about giving her body, purity, and heart to him as she was sure to follow him. Then, to demonstrate that, she gently pulls him by the waist towards her.


    Lucien smiles before kissing her lips as he squeezes and caresses her thigh. Then, he slowly begins to move his body down forward.


    "Mmmm..." Kara starts to moan as she feels his cock''s head gently open Its way through her pussy.


    [It''s so big... so hard... and hot... it''s stretching me, but... it''s so fucking good!!] She quickly discovers the immense pleasure that Lucien''s huge cock can give her thanks to his life mana preventing her from feeling any pain.


    Lucien starts to be a little rougher with her, biting her lips while squeezing her thigh more tightly, which makes her pussy squeeze his cock even more.


    "Ohh..." He can''t help but enjoy that incredible tightness. Kara is definitely in the tiny girl''s group.


    "Ahhhhh..." She continues to moan as her nails scratch his back. Her body doesn''t know how to handle so much pleasure that it''s driving her crazy.


    And Lucien continues to move slowly and explore her insides gently. Soon he feels the tip of his cock touching Kara''s hymen, so he stops moving for a second.


    He kisses her lips passionately while their noses touch and their eyes are fixed on each other. There are no words that can exin all the emotions that they are feeling right now.


    Still, she feels like speaking those words. "I love you..."


    "Love you too." He quickly responds and then moves his body further down, making his cock break her purity seal.


    "Ahhh~~!!!" She moans as her body feels an incredible wave of pleasure, which makes her have another orgasm.


    Her insides twitch and tighten Lucien''s cock even more. But he keeps moving and forces Its way, slowly exploring every part of her tight pink walls.


    Lucien no longer knows how many times he has had sex, but the first time with a woman, especially with one he loves very much, is always especially different.


    He focuses on every little detail that makes Kara different from all other women in his life and enjoys that to the fullest while his cock tastes a new and perfect pussy.


    Each millimeter that he moves inside her is a new experience, and as soon as his cock reaches the bottom of her pussy, he is already eager to go back and retrace the course again, faster and harder.


    But before that, he gently pushes his cock to her very bottom, making its tip kiss the entrance to her baby room.


    "Mmmm~~ !!!" She continues to moan a lot while experiencing new feelings, each one more pleasurable than the previous ones.


    Then Lucien teases her by biting and sucking on her lips before smiling at her. "I forgot to ask you what you think of children..."


    "I want them!!" Kara responds quickly. "I want as many children as you want to give me!"


    He smiles. "So I''m not going to contain myself."


    Then he moves his hips back, and when his cock''s tipes close to the entrance to her pussy, he thrusts it in again, making her love juices ssh.


    "AH!!" She moans as she feels his dick go all the way to the bottom of her love cave.


    He squeezes her thigh as he continues to move, using different intensities and speeds, leaving her pussy in a pleasurable mess and her mind nk.


    "Ah~~!"


    "Nggh~~!"


    "So good~~Nhha!!"


    Kara''s moans echo through the small cave while those magical flowers and fire crystals are witnesses of the moment in which he rocked her world.


    Shees many while it gets harder and harder for Lucien not toe. His cock really wants to release a special milk st inside that tight pussy and make his adorable little maid pregnant.


    Each time he pushes his cock to the bottom of her love cave, Its tip kisses the entrance to her baby room for a longer time until the ideal momentes.


    Then he holds her leg tightly and pushes his cock against her baby room before releasing the hot load of baby seeds. At the same time, he passionately kisses Kara on the lips.


    "MnnhaaahhHH!!" She moans louder than ever and touches her forehead to his as she feels him filling her insides with that hot liquid that she loves so much.


    [This is so much better than drinking it!!] She thinks before her mind goespletely nk, and she can''t think of anything anymore.


    Her body goes limp due to so much pleasure, but her pussy keeps squeezing Lucien''s cock as much as it can, milking every drop of his hot essence.


    Lucien continues to kiss Kara''s face while she rubs her nose on his cheek. Their breaths are heavy as they both enjoy their orgasms.


    Thirty seconds, one minute, two minutes... Time quickly passes while Kara doesn''t want to move. She just wants to stay in that position, with Lucien kissing her lips with his and the bottom of her pussy with his cock.


    Then he stops kissing and smiles at her. "Are we going to try another position for the second round?"


    "Hahahaha..." Kara startsughing with happiness. She knew it was going to be good, but in the end, it was better than she could have ever imagined.


    Now she can''t imagine going a day without having Lucien thrusting his cock hard inside her pussy.


    "Yeah, let''s try as many positions as you want, my beloved husband!"

 Chapter 457: Older sisters

    <h4>Chapter 457: Older sisters</h4>


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Donna, are you alright?"


    While listening to Eve''s voice behind the door, Donna panics, thinking that she heard her conversation about Lucien.


    She quickly looks at Wrath with a concerned expression, and the great demon dematerializes her body, returning to Donna''s soul.


    "Yes, I''m fine; you cane in." She speaks.


    Eve opens the bedroom door and sees Donna sitting on the bed with a strange expression. She also doesn''t see anyone in the room, but she heard voices talking a few seconds ago.


    "Were you talking to Wrath?" She asks.


    "Yeah..." Donna replies as she tries to force a rxed expression, which definitely doesn''t work. "We were... talking about training, skills, and the like."


    Eve looks at Donna with a loving and concerned expression as she walks over to the bed and sits on its edge. "Are you really okay? And what about your rtionship with Wrath?"


    "We''re fine..." Donna replies as she looks away. "Why do you ask?"


    She smiles. "We''ve always talked before... But since it all started, we didn''t have time for things like that anymore. I just want to talk to you, my beloved sister."


    Donna also smiles when she hears Eve''s words. They''ve always talked about everything before, and it''s weird that they haven''t done that for a long time.


    "I understand... In fact, I really missed talking to you. Things have been hard and... Wrath is not a kind partner that listens to me." She exins.


    Eve settles on the bed, sitting in a lotus position in front of Donna. "Pride is also not very kind, and our conversations are almost always about herining."


    Donna sighs. "It''s so hard to deal with these demons... I don''t know how Luci and Lust get along so well. I think he just adapted to the situation and epted what we are now."


    "We are still ourselves," Evements as she takes her sister''s hand. "I know things are confusing, especially after Lucien, Sophia, and Amelia did those things... But we are still a family, and..."


    "I know we are a family." Donna quickly interrupts Eve. "But you can''t deny that we are no longer human; I feel different every day, closer to Wrath, and simr to her... after the contract, we started to be something else, and it looks like Luci was already prepared for that; it looks like he was just waiting to be... the real him."


    Eve understands what Donna means. When she looks at Lucien and Lust, she doesn''t know for sure who is the great demon and the host anymore.


    She smiles. "Yes, it looks like he was made for this... not just to be Lust''s partner, but also to lead the others..."


    ''Not while I''m here!'' Pride speaks in Eve''s mind, making it clear that she still considers herself the leader of the seven great demons even though she already respects Lucien a lot.


    Eve ignores Pride''sints and keeps talking to Donna. "I really understand what you mean. I also feel different every day, closer to Pride... I feel infinite arrogance growing inside of me, and everyone around me except my beloved ones seem less important insignificant ants..."


    As she speaks, her aura spreads around the room, and Donna feels an instinctive desire to kneel and praise Eve. She has always loved and respected her big sis a lot, but now it is different. Eve looks like a supreme queen who surpasses all other persons in immeasurable ways.


    And when Donna starts having trouble breathing, that aura disappears as Eve shakes her head and looks at her sister with a loving expression.


    "But then, when I start to lose myself in these dominant feelings, I stop and think about my family, the ones I love more than anything... my siblings," Eve exins.


    She strokes Donna''s face. "You, Luci, and our other sisters are the reason for my life. All I do is to give you love and protection. So it doesn''t matter if it is our father, Pride, or even this damn Bloody Rose, nothing is going to change the fact that I am above all, your big sis."


    While Donna is touched by Eve''s words, Pride is impressed. She knows how dominant her nature is and how it influences Eve, but even so, she remains true to her personality.


    Well, Pride chose Eve mainly for her personality and not the fact that she was older and stronger than her siblings. Yet, Eve continues to impress Pride with her physical and mental strength.


    "It seems easy when you talk like that..." Donnaments. "But you don''t understand how difficult it is for us to resist these feelings. You, big sis, are so strong... but I''m not like that; I''m going crazy with this chaotic energy growing inside me."


    Eve put her hands on Donna''s shoulders. "You have to control that energy until we figure out how to stop it. I wish I could help you with that, but only you can control your energy. No one can do it for you."


    Donna makes a thoughtful and hesitant expression. "He can... he can help me..."


    "Him? Who are you talking about?" Eve asks while she has an idea of who Donna is talking about.


    "You know, Luci." She answers. "Sophia and Amelia said that whenever they feel this chaotic energy driving them crazy, they look for him, and..."


    Her face starts to flush. "They do things... and then they quickly feel good, stronger, and in control of their own feelings."


    Eve can''t help but blush a little too as she imagines what things Donna is talking about. But then she quickly shakes her head. "Are you really serious about it??"


    "This is not so wrong, right?" Donna asks. "You just said that we are still a family and we should help each other, so why is it wrong to let him help me?"


    "That''s not the problem." Eve sighs. "Is Wrath forcing you to do that? Pride told me something like this was going to happen. She said that Wrath usually demands too much from her hosts, and..."


    She looks into her sister''s eyes. "I know how you are feeling, Donna. I know you since you were just a kid, and I understand that you felt really bad when Luci fought Alexa. You felt weak and wanted to be able to help him, but this is not the right thing to do."


    "I love you, big sis, but..." Donna looks into Eve''s eyes. "You''re wrong about it. You just agreed with me that we''re changing, so why not ept our.. demonic and sinful side as Luci? Being stuck with old rules and stupid morals is not going to get us anywhere."


    Eve shakes her head as she gets up from the bed and starts pacing around the bedroom. "So what is better to do? Indulge in this madness and fuck your brother as Sophia and Amelia??"


    Donna''s face gets even more flushed while she feels terrible about that. "It''s not that..."


    "You should be helping me to keep our family together, Donna," Eve speaks. "But do you want to contribute to this insanity? I don''t know why Sophia developed such feelings for Luci, but Amelia was due to jealousy. What about you? You were always so strong, so doing it out of weakness doesn''t make sense."


    "But I am WEAK!" Donna screams and quickly tries to calm down. "I feel weak, useless, helpless... I saw my little brother being beaten over and over, and I couldn''t do anything. I know that it was his n, and Alexa wouldn''t kill him, but what will happen when he is facing a real powerful enemy??"


    "We will be there, beside him!!" Eve quickly responds. "We are going to get stronger and protect each other, as always!!"


    Donna sighs. "You can''t see it, sis... maybe it''s your natural arrogance, Pride''s influence, or the Bloody Rose... probably a mix of everything. But anyway, you can''t see that you''re too strong, but I don''t. Without his help, I''m going to get further and further behind and just be a burden to you."


    While Eve doesn''t know what to do to motivate Donna, she continues. "I''m not saying I''m going to fuck him. I also don''t have romantic feelings for him. But he can still help me..."


    She exins. "He said that any pleasure could be enough to generate a lot of demonic energy. He can give me that mark, allowing me to have more time to train within his soul realm, and... I don''t know, but I''m sure we don''t need to do extreme things."


    Eve understands what Donna means; she herself had already thought a lot about the advantages of having a soul contract with Lucien. Mentalmunication and the purple world seem to be very good benefits to ignore.


    But with thates the chance that their rtionship as siblings could bepletely ruined and that one day they will realize that they fucked it up.


    "I will not stop you from doing this if you think it is the best," Eve speaks hesitantly.


    "We could do it together..." Donnaments as she gets up from the bed and touches Eve''s shoulder. "It''s not wrong for us as siblings to be even closer... no shit, just family love."


    "You know I can''t do it..." Eve pats Donna''s hand as she sighs. "I raised you; I saw you go from weeping little children to beautiful, strong young adults... I see Luci, you, and our other sisters as my children, and that''s why I could never do anything like that."


    Donna smiles lovingly. "Yeah, that''s you, our big sis... always taking care of us and helping us to be better people. I''ve always admired you for being like that, and I won''t stop admiring you even if you don''t ept that we need to change along with Luci."


    Eve also smiles as she walks towards the door. "It was a good conversation... I''ll support you if that''s what you want to do, so... just don''t end up like Amelia, developing such feelings for him."


    "I will not mess it up," Donna speaks in a determined tone. But a part of her, a profound part, is still confused about the feelings she experienced when she spent that time alone with Lucien on the day of his ceremony.


    After leaving Donna''s bedroom, Eve closes the door and rests her back on it while sighing and reflecting on that conversation. [I don''t believe things are going this way... she will certainly end up falling in love with him too...]


    While she fears that her family ends up too messed up, Pride speaks in her mind. ''You know she''s right about the benefits of having a soul contract with him, right? Also, his energy seems very efficient in strengthening us... more than I could ever imagine.''


    ''You too??'' Eve asks sarcastically. ''I thought you were against epting help from others, especially from Lust. You said she was so weak, stupid, and immoral... and does now you want to beg for their power??''


    Pride materializes her body in front of Eve and looks at her with an arrogant expression. ''We are not going to beg anything, EVER!! But think about it... all women evolve to better versions of themself after epting his energy... what would we, who are already perfect, be with him?''


    ''Then do it yourself.'' Eve speaks as she starts walking towards her bedroom. ''I would never stop you from fucking him. And he seems to really want to fuck you, so you can do it as much as you want.''


    She shakes her head as he walks behind Eve. ''I just don''t want to do it right now. I don''t want to let him get too overconfident...''


    ''So let''s stick to the n.'' Evements. ''Or am I not getting strong fast enough for you?''


    ''You are one of the best, if not the best host I have ever had. Probably due to the Bloody Rose.'' Pridements while knowing that Eve is verypatible with her, not because of the Bloody Rose, but because of her character.


    But before Eve says anything, Pride continues. ''But what... if I say that by epting his energy and fucking him, would you gain enough power to go now to your homeworld and destroy all your enemies there? No one in the whole Immortal Realm could face you two really together, and you could rescue her...''


    "Really???" Eve asks out loud.

 Chapter 458: Not a Request

    <h4>Chapter 458: Not a Request</h4>


    A new day is born in Portgreen City. In the streets, people celebrate the prosperity of the King and his many Queens joyfully.


    In the purple world, those many Queens sleep on the King''srge bed with pleased expressions after several hours of marital fun.


    In the great royal castle, Ron is very happy with Lucien''s visit and prepares another banquet for Kara''s birthday in the main hall on the second floor.


    But in the corridors on the third floor, two women walk with weary eyes and dark circles; it is evident that they did not sleep well thest night.


    In fact, Eve and Donna didn''t sleep for a second. They spent the whole night thinking about various things, and although they can go several days without sleep due to their power level, theck of sleep still leaves their bodies tired.


    They walk together and, in silence, to the kitchen, looking for a good breakfast to strengthen their bodies. Then they smile as they go down the stairs and see a majestic breakfast waiting for them in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, Ma''am." The servants quickly kneel as they greet Eve respectfully.


    "Your Royal Highness, Ma''am." So they greet Donna in a very respectful way too.


    Donna smiles, showing her sharp teeth like fangs. "This is much better than living in that damn cold fortress where we were treated as weapons. I could live like this forever."


    Eve nods. "I like this too, and I wish we could live like this..."


    Then a familiar and full of affection voicees from behind them. "We are going to live like this, or rather, much better than this, when we are all together and well; I promise."


    Lucien''s voice arouses the feminine feelings of every woman in the hall, and even his sisters are not entirely immune to that. If that weren''t enough, he stands behind his sisters and hugs both of them by the shoulders.


    "Good morning, dear sisters." He talks and kisses their cheeks, making the other woman almost die of jealousy. It is a pity that Envy is not there to absorb all that demonic energy.


    Eve blushes as she tries to force her body not to get horny, which is very difficult. "Morning, Luci¡­ Did you sleep well?"


    Donna blushes even more. "Morning, brother... where are the girls?"


    Lucien starts walking toward the table while continuing to hug his sisters. "I really managed to sleep for a few hours today. I think it was because you are with me, and it makes me more rxed."


    "And the girls..." He knows that exining their current situation will make his sisters more embarrassed, and teasing them looks so fun.


    "You know, we spent the night getting stronger, having fun, doing things of husband and wife, you can call it what you want. Anyway, they just started sleeping a few hours ago and are too exhausted to get out of bed."


    "..." Eve and Donna get even more flushed while they can''t stop their minds from imagining many women in bed with exhausted expressions, and somehow, they are sure that even asleep, there must be smiles on their faces now.


    "You could just say that they willeter." Evements.


    They arrive at the table, and he stops hugging his sisters to get a piece of bread and eat. Then he teasingly smiles at Eve. "Yeah, they''lleter... a lot, like every day, you know."


    Donna startsughing and quickly turns her face away as she sits down at the table and starts eating a piece of cake, but Eve doesn''t like Lucien''s bold response at all.


    *Pah*


    She ps him on the shoulder. "Damn Luci!!! Can''t you think of anything but naughty things?!?"


    "Not when I''m happy." He quickly responds while picking up two cookies on the table and tossing one to Donna, who picks it up in the air.


    Eve fears she ispletely losing her morale as a big sister and quickly tries to p Lucien again.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    But no matter how hard she tries, he can easily dodge her blows, making it clear that his agility grows a lot every day due to his ''hard work'' with his wives.


    He flies over the table and sits on a chair next to Donna. Eve realizes that running after him doesn''t do any good, so she sits at the table too but gazes at him with a fake upset look while actually mentally praising him for his growing power.


    Before Lucien can get any more food from the table, Lust materializes her body on hisp, picks up some cookies, and starts giving them to him in the mouth.


    While Donna rolls her eyes, Eve shakes her head. "Is that the kind of posture a wife should have at the table? Especially when not at home?"


    Lust smiles as she sticks her fingerpletely into Lucien''s mouth to give him a cookie, and he sucks on her finger. "I don''t care what others think, but what is good for my husband and me."


    While Eve sighs, Pride materializes her body sitting on a chair. "Lust has always been like that, a shameless woman."


    Wrath materializes her body on a chair next to Donna and takes a cookie while smiling at her. "Do you want me to do something like that for you?"


    Donna ignores Wrath as she picks up more cookies from the table. "Don''t speak nonsense."


    Lucien smiles as he sees the Sins interact with his sisters. Pride and Wrath are not kind at all, but they look more and more like a big family.


    After eating some cookies, Lucien takes a mug of coffee and gets up. Eve quickly makes a sad expression. "Aren''t you going to have breakfast with us?"


    "I just wanted to see how you were doing, but I also want to see how the city is doing while we are here. We will continue the journey right after lunch." He exins.


    "I see..." Evements as she looks at Donna, who is trying to look away. "But before you go, you should talk to Donna; she wants to say something to you, right, sister?"


    Donna panics because she doesn''t know what to do and also doesn''t understand why Eve said that. [Wasn''t she against it?? And now, what should I do?!?]


    Lucien notices that Donna is shy and hesitant, which gives him an idea of what she wants to talk about. Then he smiles kindly at her. "Come with me; let''s walk around the town and talk."


    "Mm." Donna gets up, picks some cookies from the table, and follows Lucien while looking at Eve with a thoughtful expression.


    He walks toward the corridor and winks at Eve as he passes her. She shakes her head and continues to drink coffee, but her lips curve in a gentle smile.


    Lust, Pride, and Wrath look at each other before they return to the souls of their hosts. That situation is unlike anything they have ever experienced, which makes everything seem more exciting.


    As they walk towards the castle''s exit, Lucien and Donna are respectfully greeted by all the castle''s servants. While all men avoid looking at her body, women gaze at him with excited and dreamy expressions.


    Donna doesn''t like those looks as she can feel that all women want to steal Lucien only for them. [I believe that almost all women have this kind of feeling... everyone wants to be the only one with him.]


    "Luci... I..." She tries to start the conversation but doesn''t know what to say.


    "My King!!!" When they arrive at the castle gate, Ron approaches them with a happy expression.


    "My friend." Lucien taps Ron on the shoulders in a very friendly way.


    So Ron greets Donna in a very respectful way, too, before speaking to Lucien. "You''re going to stay for lunch, right? I''m taking care of everything so Kara can eat all her favorite foods."


    "Yeah," Lucien nods. "I''m just going for a walk around town while you''re done preparing the feast."


    "Sounds good," Ronments, but then he makes a thoughtful expression. "However, I don''t think you will have a peaceful walk as everyone will want to greet the king and will probably follow you around town."


    Lucien understands that his fame in Portgreen can disrupt his conversation with Donna, so he thinks about something while his body starts to glow with gray energy.


    Donna and Wrath feel Lucien using Envy''s energy, but they don''t understand what he is doing. Then they see Ron''s expression changing to shock.


    "How do I look?" He asks Ron.


    "You... it... you..." Ron can''t believe he just saw Lucien change his bodypletely, making his horns and wings disappear and his face change to that of a simple man.


    But to Donna, he still looks the same, so he quickly exins. "I changed my appearance, but it only works on people with a power level below mine."


    "This is an incredible skill," Ronments. "It would be perfect for spying."


    "I''m sure of that." Lucienughs. Then he signals to Donna as he walks out of the castle. "We will be back soon."


    Donna follows Lucien while trying to see any changes in his body but notices nothing except the fact that he is channeling Envy''s demonic energy.


    "Can Amelia do it too?" She asks as she walks beside Lucien.


    He quickly nods. "I think so. I still don''t have a lot of control over Envy''s energy, but this is easy."


    Wrath and Donna are surprised at the way Lucien uses another Sin''s demonic energy. "So this is how it works? I mean, can you really use all of Amelia and Sophia''s skills that easily?"


    "Not quite," Lucien exins. "I don''t know exactly how it works, and even Lust doesn''t seem so sure about it either. But yes, Sophia, Amelia, and I share our power. I think that at some point, they will be able to use my demonic energy to use any of our abilities."


    "That looks really incredible..." Donna''s eyes shine as she thinks out loud. "I think that is the real meaning of fighting side by side as a united family."


    Lucien smiles. "Yep, only together will we be able to ovee all this shit that was thrown at us."


    "Mm." Donna agrees as she continues to walk alongside Lucien through the streets of Portgreen City.


    Everyone around them sees Lucien as just a simple person as they have no way of knowing that he is the Handsome Devil due to his disguise. But Donna draws a lot of attention because of her incredible beauty, and many even recognize the simrity between her and her brother.


    However, her brutal aura makes everyone sure that approaching her is not a good idea. Also, she walks carrying her great red ax to train her control over soul weapons and also gives one more reason for anyone to hinder her time with Lucien.


    Lucien is happy to see how happy and peaceful the people of Portgreen are. He knows how important that Kingdom is to Cassidy and shares her concerns.


    After a few minutes of silence, he realizes that Donna is not going to start the conversation, so he does. "So... you don''t look sure about it."


    [Does he know what it is about?] She wonders.


    "Ehh... well..." Donna doesn''t know how to ask for his help, so she remembers that he promised to do something for her and that request could be anything.


    "Do you remember that you promised to fulfill a request from me?" She asks.


    "Yes," He nods. "Do you have something in mind?"


    "I want you to help me get stronger." He speaks quickly.


    "That is not a valid request." He responds quickly too.


    Donna is perplexed. "Why???"


    He stops walking and smiles at her with a loving expression. "Because helping my beloved sister must never be a request; it is my duty as a brother and something that I will always be happy to do."

 Chapter 459: Playing With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 459: ying With Fire</h4>


    After hearing Lucien''s loving words, Donna can''t resist hugging him and start patting his head. "Oh, Luci! You always have flowery words to make me feel emotional!"


    He feels awkward about receiving Donna''s pats. Usually, he does that to the girls now, but it can''t be helped because she is his older sister.


    She begins to y with his ears and horns, which starts to make Lucien get horny. He tries to get rid of her caresses, but she acts quickly by climbing on his back.


    "Fly with me, Luci." She asks. "You fly with Sophia and Amelia all the time..."


    "I can''t fly with you holding my wings!" Hements. "I can''t fly like Eve yet, you know."


    The scene of Lucien and Donna catches the eye of everyone on the street. People see that frighteningly beautiful woman climbing on the back of a man who looks average and does not know whether to be jealous or sorry for him.


    Donna understands that Lucien flies with his wings and not his power like Sky Realm people do, so she tries to hold on to his shoulders while turning her body.


    However, as climbing on someone that way is clumsy, she loses her bnce. "Ah!"


    But before Donna falls, Lucien quickly turns and hugs her. She instinctively hugs him, too, and wraps her legs around his waist. Before she notices it, their faces are an inch away from touching.


    "Got you." Hements as he smiles at her.


    She doesn''t know what to do. Lucien''s fragrant breath enters through her nose and arouses new feelings in her body. Also, she can feel his hands slowly slipping from her waist downward, which seems very dangerous.


    "What are you doing???" She asks as she starts to panic.


    "Preparing to fly, of course." He smiles teasingly.


    Donna can''t help but regret starting that. She just wanted to provoke her little brother to lighten the mood, but she ended up being teased.


    "Then fly!" She asks. "People are looking at us strangely andmenting things..."


    "What things?" Lucien makes a fake curious expression while looking at people on the street. He can clearly hear them talking about how he and Donna are a beautiful and cute couple in love.


    Her expression bes more and more flushed as she wants to dig a hole to hide. "Luci... stop teasing me, or I''ll regret having asked for your help."


    "Alright, alright." Despite wanting to tease Donna more to see her cute and timid reactions, Lucien ps his wings and flies to the sky with his sister in his arms.


    *Whoosh*


    For people on the street, watching an ordinary man fly is absurd. They couldn''t see Lucien''s wings due to his disguise, and flying at super-speed is very different from how mages slowly levitate.


    In the sky, Donna looks down and enjoys the view of the city while hugging Lucien tightly. The feeling of flying in his arms is much better than when she is flying with Wrath or on a floating tform.


    The scent of Lucien, the warmth of his body, the movements of the pping of his wings... everything is very pleasurable for her that she fears liking it too much.


    He also enjoys that moment. Donna has always been someone that Lucien trusts a lot. He always saw her as a big sis like Eve, and knowing that she is now looking for his support is strangely good. Not because she needs help but because he can help her.


    The pleasure of being able to help his beloved sister and being someone she trusts makes him generate demonic energy with Donna.


    Although that amount of energy is much less significant than what he generates with his wives, especially Sophia and Amelia, it still begins to strengthen Donna.


    She feels the warm and pleasant energy entering her body, and she quickly understands what is going on. [So it''s like this... not only does it make me stronger, but it feels so damn good... they are so lucky to...]


    Donna tries not to think aboutplicated things and just enjoys that moment.


    They are silent as they fly over Portgreen City. Throughout the city, Lucien sees only good things and no conflict. But a ce catches his eye, a big arena in the northern part of the city, where there is a fight now.


    Not a fight to the death, but a friendly tournament. Lucien can also see that the big arena is not finished, and hends on top of it, on a part where there is no one now.


    As soon as hends, he doesn''t quickly remove his hands from Donna''s waist but smiles at her while their faces are very close. "So, did you like it?"


    Donna panics while thinking that Lucien is asking about the good feelings she felt hugging him. "I... It... this is not... it was not what you are thinking..."


    "Didn''t you like flying with me?" He asks.


    "Flying?" Donna realizes that she is the only one thinking about other things. "Oh, you mean... Yes, I enjoyed flying. I''m looking forward to reaching the Sky Realm and being able to fly on my own."


    Lucien smiles and begins to move his hands slowly on Donna''s waist, caressing her. "And what about my demonic energy, did you like it?"


    She blushes and takes a few steps back. "It was good... so, is it that simple? I mean, how it works."


    He sighs and turns around, then looks at the center of the arena where two men are fighting just with fists. "Well, giving my energy to someone else is as simple as that, but doing it efficiently requires a lot more."


    "Luci..." Donna is even more embarrassed. "I can''t do this like Sophia and Amelia... I need your help, but there are limits that I can''t cross... I will not h..."


    "Have sex with me?" He turns and smiles lovingly at her. "I wasn''t expecting you to do it. I don''t even know if I could do it that easy... I mean, with Sophia, it was natural, but it took Amelia and me some time to be able to do it."


    Donna realizes that she thought so much that Lucien had adapted to their new sinful reality that she didn''t think that it should also be strange and confusing for him to have sex with his sisters.


    But she quickly makes her intentions clear. "Luci, I love you. I really love you so much, but only as siblings, so I don''t want this to change our rtionship."


    "I get it." He nods. "And I''m sure we can do it; I can help you get stronger without us having to be more than siblings."


    "Great." She smiles as she approaches the edge of the arena and watches the fight below.


    Lucien stands beside her. "However, sex is still the most efficient way to do it. Just so you understand,st night, Sophia, Amelia, and I advanced one moreyer of the Earth Realm."


    "Really?" Donna is surprised, as is Wrath.


    "Yep." He nods. "I still remember all the work that Eve had to advanceyers in the Earth Realm. She trained all the time so hard... father gave her so many treasures, rare foods, potions... and the Bloody Rose was already working inside her."


    He continues. "Even people with high talent take several months and years to advance Earth Realmyers, let alone higher Realms... But we did that with a few sex sessions... This is just incredible."


    Donna''s eyes shine as she can''t help but be a little jealous of Sophia and Amelia. However, the feeling of happiness, because they are getting stronger so fast, is greater.


    "That is really unimaginable." Shements. "But Wrath and I aren''t doing too badly; I think with just a little bit of your help, we won''t be far behind."


    Lucien extends his hand to her. "So tell me, how much of my help are you willing to ept?"


    She takes his hand. "Well, I guess besides sex, I don''t want you to see my naked body or anything, but other than that, I think everything is fine."


    He uses his fingers to caress the back of her hand while using his other hand to caress her face. Then he approaches his face with hers. "So, is it okay to touch?"


    She giggles. "Touch is okay... but not on those parts..."


    "Which parts?" He asks in an alluring tone as he moves one of his hands up her arm and the other down her neck.


    Donna tries to fight the growing pleasure she has with each touch and caress of Lucien. She knows she has to be firm, or she will end up developing dangerous feelings for her little brother.


    "You know... don''t make me regret it..." She says while holding his hands, so he doesn''t do anything bold.


    Lucien chuckles and, while he has his hands held, moves his face even closer to hers. Their lips are dangerously close, and they can feel each other''s breath well.


    "And kiss?" He asks in a soft tone.


    "Kiss?" That word echoes in Donna''s mind as she can''t stop imagining her lips touching Lucien''s. Somehow, she can already say that feeling would be one of the best things she has ever experienced.


    And at the same time, she fears bing addicted to kissing him just as she is already bing addicted to being caressed by him. [Damn!! This is so hard... and so good...]


    "Yes, kiss..." He says. "Kissing is a great way to have pleasure and is very efficient in generating demonic energy."


    Donna continues to look into Lucien''s eyes, but she knows that their lips are getting closer and closer and a few millimeters from touching, which makes her heart beat faster and faster.


    To prevent that but not back off, she moves her face forward and a little to the side, rubbing her lips on Lucien''s cheek. "Can it be like this... kisses on the cheek?"


    Lucien''s lips also touch Donna''s face, so he licks her cheek. "That would be very inefficient...e on, you have to let me help you."


    The sensation of his tongue on her cheek awakens new feelings in Donna''s body. She feels her body getting warmer while her mouth starts to salivate, begging her to taste that.


    "So... it has to be on the l..." She can''t even pronounce those words. A part of Donna feels very ashamed for wanting to kiss her brother on the lips. However, another part is eager for that.


    Lucien manages to move one of his hands to her face and gently holds her chin, preventing her from escaping his lips again.


    Then he slowly begins to approach their lips. "Yes... this has to be here..."


    Donna tries to think of the various ways that would be wrong, but she finds none now. In fact, she remembers the conversation she had with Eve and how she said that they had to ept their new life, a sinful life.


    [I wanted this... I came to him... for him to help me...] She thinks as she starts to move her lips towards his. [So this is going to be our first kiss... I wonder how it will be...]


    She is sure they will kiss, but as soon as their lips are about to touch, Lucien stops moving while holding her face.


    He smiles teasingly. "I know you are eager for this, but anything we do without us having a soul contract is going to be very ineffective."


    Donna gets embarrassed and frustrated, so she pushes Lucien back. "And why the hell didn''t you say that before??? Stupid brother!!"

 Chapter 460: Emotions out of control

    <h4>Chapter 460: Emotions out of control</h4>


    Lucienughs as he enjoys Donna''s angry and embarrassed expression. He loves her straightforward and honest personality, and that makes teasing her even better.


    "Okay, don''t get mad, sis." He tries to calm her down.


    "Just exin to me what I need to do." She asks.


    "Well, I think this is like the soul contract that the Sins and we have, but not even Lust is really sure about it." He exins.


    Donna looks at the red tattoo on her shoulder. Her tattoo looks like burning thorns. "And for that, I need to have your tattoo, right?"


    "Yep." Lucien nods while lifting his shirt, showing the purple tribal tattoo on his low belly area. It has grown a little since it all started.


    While looking at his tattoo, Donna can''t help but notice how sexy Lucien''s belly looks; his six-pack abs are fucking hot, perfect from every angle.


    She starts to blush even more while her eyes are fixed on her brother''s body. And Lucien doesn''t miss the opportunity to tease her. "Wanna touch?"


    Donna looks into Lucien''s eyes with a strange expression, a mixture of shyness and nervousness. "What kind of question is that??"


    Lucien smiles. "Okay, let''s do it. After that, you will be able to use the extra time in the purple world, and we will be able tomunicate mentally, which is a great advantage inbat."


    "Yes, that looks really good..." She agrees but then makes a thoughtful expression. "What exactly do we have to do?"


    He approaches her slowly, and despite trusting him, she fears not controlling her own feelings.


    Then hees in front of her, takes her hand, and starts to move it towards his belly.


    "Let''s do it this way..." He holds Donna''s hand over his tattoo and can even hear her heartbeat speeding up.


    "It... is this really necessary??" Donna doesn''t think that is right, but she also has no idea what to do.


    "Not really," Lucien responds as he releases her hand. "I just thought it would be fun to do like this..."


    Donna''s face turnspletely red, and she ps his chest with her other hand. "Damn, Luci!! This is no joke for me!"


    "Hey!!" Lucien makes a fake expression of pain but then starts to smile. "This is no joke to me either. I''m just making it more efficient."


    "How will teasing me make it more efficient??" She quickly asks.


    He points down, and she realizes that she is still touching his belly. That feeling is so good that she doesn''t want to stop touching him.


    Also, she feels pleasant and powerful energy entering her body, making her even more reluctant to put some distance between their bodies.


    "It looks like you really wanted to touch..." Hements in a teasing tone.


    Donna quickly tries to pull her hand back, but Lucien acts quickly and holds her wrist. "You don''t have to be afraid of me; I''m not going to eat you... unless you want it, of course."


    As she gets embarrassed and confused, she feels an explosion of energy entering her body. That pleasurable and powerful energy feels so familiar.


    She doesn''t even think about resisting, and neither does her body want it, so Donna lets Lucien''s energy enter her body and start strengthening her.


    "You look so different, Luci..." Shements as she remembers when he was just a sad little kid.


    Lucien uses his other hand to caress her face while his tattoo begins to appear on her low belly area. "I changed, you changed... yet, I am still me, and you are still you."


    She smiles at him while using her other hand to caress his arm. "I don''t hate these changes. In fact, we needed to change in order to change our shitty lives."


    "Exactly." He brings her face closer to his, bringing their lips closer. "That''s what we''re doing now... changing our shitty lives for the better."


    "To the better..." She repeats before their lips touch for the first time.


    At the top of that arena, in the center of that city area, at that moment, Donna takes a big step towards a better future with Lucien.


    He doesn''t make any sudden movements and just gently moves his lips onto hers.


    She is immediately addicted to the tender warmth and texture of his lips, as well as the sweet taste that slowly enters her mouth, making her want to kiss more and more.


    Along with the incredible pleasure of that affectionate act, Donna feels more and more energiesing from Lucien''s body and strengthening her.


    That is very simr to when she made the soul contract with Wrath. But instead of giving her soul to an unknown demon because she had no option, Donna is now strengthening her bonds with her beloved brother because she wants to not only get stronger but ept a new life alongside him.


    [This is so good... I want more... much more...] She thinks as she squeezes his hand and shoulder.


    Despite not having heard her thoughts, Lucien quickly understands what she wants due to the connection between them being formed and the reactions of her body.


    [Even her body is always so straightforward... so adorable.] He thinks as he runs his hand over her arm before cing it around his waist.


    Then he hugs her waist with his other arm and pulls her body even closer to his, pressing her nice breasts against his chest while kissing her lips more intensely.


    "Mm~~!!" She can''t help but let out a soft moan while feeling so much pleasure.


    Lucien uses that moment to stick his tongue inside Donna''s mouth. She is startled at first, but that wonderful taste quickly fills her mouth.


    The gentle and passionate movements of his tongue inside her mouth quickly make her more addicted to kissing. Her tongue,pletely inexperienced, quickly follows the movements of his tongue, wanting to learn how to make both of them have more pleasure.


    Donna squeezes Lucien''s back, wanting to bring their bodies closer together.


    He moves his hand to the back of her neck, sticking his fingers within her hair and moving her head along with his


    That kiss is as good for her as it is for him. In fact, it is so good for Lucien that he starts to lose control over his feelings.


    Memories of the many times Donna was with him, supporting him with her love,e to his mind. He realizes that he didn''t give her enough importance all this time, that he didn''t see her as close to him as Eve and Sophia, although she always loved him as much as they did.


    He strokes her body more and more passionately while his tongue moves madly inside her mouth. That stops being about helping her get stronger and starts to be about him demonstrating his feelings for her... making it clear that he loves her very much.


    [My sister... I love you... so much...] His possessive feelings start to grow equally, making him want to have her in his arms all the time, only for him.


    "Mmmm... ahhh..." Donna can''t handle so much pleasure and power. Her body gets more addicted by the second as it begs for more of Lucien''s affection.


    But her mind is clear. She realizes what''s going on and doesn''t know how to react. [Him... why???]


    A part of Donna is thrilled to cause such a reaction in Lucien. But most of her doesn''t like that, and she is ashamed for ''abusing'' her little brother.


    "Luci... mmmm... no... ahhhh... we shouldn''t..." She tries to push his body back, but he seems dominated by desire, a state that she is also in.


    And even with her body craving him so badly, Donna manages to keep her conscience. She focuses on her anger at her father for messing that much with her siblings and making them be sinful demons.


    Using that anger to keep her from getting lost in pleasure, she keeps asking Lucien to stop. "Brother... don''t do this..."


    [Ah?? What...] Lucien realizes that he has lost control of his emotions and quickly releases Donna while stepping back.


    ''Lust, what the hell just happened??'' He is confused.


    She quickly exins. ''It''s the Bloody Rose; Its energy is getting stronger and has activated your possessive desires more than ever.''


    He looks at Donna with a regretful expression. "I''m so sorry... sister..."


    Donna is very flushed, but she doesn''t look sorry as she smiles at him. "Don''t be sorry; you didn''t force me on anything... I should apologize for letting this get out of hand; after all, I''m your older..."


    Before she finishes speaking, Wrath materializes her body between them and looks at her with an annoyed expression. "What the hell are you doing??!"


    "Hmm??" Now Donna is confused.


    "Damn!! Didn''t you notice how strong we were getting?" Wrath asks. "There was so much anger, pleasure, chaotic energies... even the Bloody Rose''s energy seemed aroused. So why did you have to stop at the best part??"


    While Donna feels bad for the feelings she had when she was kissing Lucien, he walks toward Wrath. "Hey, go easy-"


    *Pah*


    When Lucien tries to touch Wrath''s shoulder, she turns and ps his hand. "Damn you, boy!! Why did you stop when it was getting really good?? I didn''t expect you to be such a coward."


    He was already angry with himself for losing control of his feelings, so Lucien gets even angrier due to Wrath''s selfish and arrogant attitude.


    Yet, he tries to control himself and speaks to her in a calm tone. "That is not so simple... look how Donna is; she is notfortable going that far now, so why force it?? It would not help at all."


    Wrath is unable to understand Lucien''s point of view. Her life has always been about her and her sisters doing everything to strengthen their people.


    She has seen a lot of corruption and destruction because of power, and she doesn''t understand why people would give up that for things as a little difort.


    "You don''t understand, boy..." She says in an annoyed tone. "People kill and destroy everyone, even their own families, for power and resources. But you and your sisters have an unlimited source of power here, yet, don''t you want to use it???"


    "I don''t care about any shit you say." He quickly responds. "All I care about is the sake of my family, and forcing it now is not going to do my sister any good."


    While Lucien and Wrath argue, Donna looks at them thoughtfully. She is trying to understand what is happening, with them, with her, and with her feelings.


    Part of her feels guilty and ashamed. But another part of her feels better than ever. That good feelings continue to grow as she sees her beloved brother facing Wrath for her.


    "You don''t fucking know anything!" Wrath points the finger at Lucien''s face. "A very powerful enemy could appear at any moment and ughter everyone you love in front of you. Yet, you don''t seem to be trying your best to get stronger."


    "?????" Lucien doesn''t understand why Wrath looks so angry even though Lust is exining to him that getting stronger is very difficult, and Wrath is angry because he didn''t continue the kiss with Donna, ignoring the power that the entire universe would kill to have.


    "What did you want me to do?? Did you want me to force my sister into it?? That power cannot be forced... you are crazy!" He speaks in a mocking tone.


    Wrath''s body glows red while her eyes look like mes. She quickly materializes one of her soul weapons, arge greatsword, and points it at his face.


    "Don''t call me crazy ever again!!" She speaks in a furious tone.


    ''Don''t do it, Lucien! She is just angry and frustrated; you have to control your emotions; don''t be like her.'' Lust tries to calm Lucien down.


    But it is toote. While Wrath is furious with Lucien and Donna because they seem to ignore their potential, he is furious with Wrath for treating his sister as a weapon.


    *Blink*


    He teleports behind Wrath, and although she reacts quickly, he holds her by the neck before she can make any move.


    She tries to dematerialize her body, but the first thing Lucien does when he touches her is starting to confine her energy using a lot of his own demonic energy.


    Then he lifts her by the neck as he smiles provocatively. "I wanted to do this for a long time..."

 Chapter 461: Wrath vs Lucien (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Wrath vs Lucien (1/2)</h4>


    Wrath can see the anger in Lucien''s eyes as he chokes her. Well, as her body is made up of energy, she can modify her organs to avoid having to breathe.


    And she also understands why he is angry. Donna is his sister, and he doesn''t want her to go through difficult situations.


    But all she has done with Donna is to prepare her for the harsh situations that wille because their lives will never be easy.


    "Go on, boy." She speaks. "Break my neck if it will make you feel better. Yet, you seem to be ying with your sisters while you should be taking it seriously."


    Lucien maintains a firm grip on Wrath''s neck, confining her energy. "I''m taking this seriously, but you can''t see it because you don''t understand my methods."


    "Bullshit!" She responds. "Maybe I don''t understand much about Lust''s powers, but I know how my host should act, and this hesitant and shameful attitude is not how she really is."


    "So..." He tightens her neck even more. "We have to solve this somehow."


    "Luci..." Donna quickly approaches him and puts a hand on his shoulder. "You don''t have to do it for me."


    Wrath smiles. "Oh no; he doesn''t want to do it for you but for himself, because of his anger, the anger he has at me since we met, and he realized I beat you."


    Donna doesn''t know what to do. She understands that the only thing Wrath values is strength, and she respects that. But she didn''t want to involve Lucien in that.


    She knew he would try to do something to Wrath if he found out about that. But he is her little brother, so she is the one who should take care of him. Also, all of their siblings have to deal with their own Sins, and needing help would make Donna feel ashamed.


    "Brother, you don''t have to do it; I can handle Wrath; I just need time." She begs.


    "I''m sure you can do it on your own." He smiles at her. "And you are going to do it soon, but now I have to do it for myself, as she said."


    "Then..." Donna takes a step back while leaving Lucien and Wrath to solve their thing alone.


    Lust also wants to support Lucien, but she knows Wrath well and how violent she is, in addition to her special abilities, so she quickly warns him mentally.


    ''Don''t expect an easy fight. Wrath is much stronger than she looks.'' She exins.


    Meanwhile, Wrath holds Lucien''s forearm. "Do it, boy; I know you want to unleash all your fury on me."


    "Why do you want it so much?" He asks as he looks into her eyes.


    She makes a confused expression. "Didn''t Lust tell you how my demonic energy works?"


    Lucien already understood that her demonic energyes from anger, obviously. But it looks like it''s not that simple, and before he asks, Lust speaks in his mind. ''It is not easy to fight Wrath, especially when you attack her directly in anger, as it makes her stronger.''


    He can''t help but find that ability really amazing. People who know Wrath well understand that to fight her, they need to stay calm and defensive until she runs out of demonic energy, but that''s not what Lucien wants right now.


    "I think you understand now, right?" Wrath asks as she generates more and more demonic energy due to Lucien''s anger.


    He smiles. "I don''t care how much you be stronger; I will still punish you for bothering my sister."


    Lucien ignores Lust''s advice about Wrath''s powers and keeps squeezing her neck. Maybe he wouldn''t do that if she were a normal person, but just like Envy, she can''t break, so he doesn''t have to restrain himself. And about her getting stronger with his anger, well, he expects a challenging fight.


    And Wrath realizes that. She can see in Lucien''s eyes that he is not going to back down; he is not going to try to contain his anger even though he understands the whole situation.


    In part, he is very simr to Donna and Wrath; he is stubborn, straightforward, and violent sometimes.


    "I like this, boy." Wrath smiles. "If you were acting like that with Donna a minute ago, I wouldn''t have to interfere."


    He shakes his head with a disappointed expression. "You don''t understand anything about rtionships... in fact, you don''t seem to understand anything but violence. So I''m going to speak in yournguage."


    "Yeah." She speaks in a madly excited tone. "Let''s do it right now; patience is not one of my qualities."


    While maintaining his grip on Wrath''s neck, Lucien smiles at Donna as he speaks in her mind. ''Wait just a minute, and we will be able to continue from where we stopped...''


    Then at that moment, he hears thepetitors in the center of the area finish their fight, leaving that area free. Lucien doesn''t waste any more time and starts to move Wrath''s body to the side.


    *BAM* *SMASH!!*


    Still confining her energy, he ms her body against a wall under construction, breaking it into many pieces of stone and dust.


    Then he turns her body in a 360-degree arc before throwing her down towards the center of the arena.


    *Whoosh* *BOOOOM*


    Wrath''s body hits the ground creating a crater and a cloud of dust while everyone in the arena is shocked. They didn''t even see newpetitors start a fight, nor did they think that level of destruction was possible because the fights there were always friendly.


    From the top of the arena, Lucien and Donna look at the dust cloud with thoughtful expressions. They can both feel Wrath''s aura growing wildly in ways they''ve never seen before.


    ''Lucien!!!'' Lust exims in his mind while he hears a sounding from the center of the arena.


    A long red chain that glows like fiery meses out of the dust cloud heading towards him at super speed. Just by the appearance of that chain, Lucien already knows that it is not a simple thing.


    But that speed is nothing to him, and he holds the sharp spike of the chain. His hand seems to burn; however, most of the damage is not to his body but to his soul.


    "A soul weapon... more one." He thinks aloud as he feels furious energy run through his body.


    Lucien''s inner energies quickly contain Wrath''s furious energy, but Lust remains concerned as she speaks in his mind. ''This is just the beginning. You are very angry with her, and she is using that anger. While you were talking, she must have gotten a lot of demonic energy...''


    As soon as Lust speaks, they hear a sinister and excitedughe from within the dust cloud. "Hahahahaha... this is going to be fun!"


    Then another chain appears,ing towards Lucien. And two, four, ten, twenty... dozens of chains like the one in his hand create a huge attack, and the massive amount of furious energy in the air disperses the cloud of dust while scaring all the watchers.


    The red glow of the chains reflects in Lucien''s eyes as he smiles. Even using his maximum speed, he would still be surrounded by those chains that seem to be alive, so he can only use his teleport to avoid that.


    [Huh???] But he is surprised to realize that he cannot ess Amelia''s spatial mana inside his body.


    Lust realizes that and quickly exins it to him. ''The chain!! It is confining your energies.''


    He looks at the chain in his hand, and it is brightly shining while Wrath''s massive furious energy, generated by his own anger, is now confining his energies just as he did to her.


    Lucien continues to smile as Wrath''s chains wrap and hold his body; at the same time, he clearly sees her body in the center of the arena. She is also smiling while all those chains areing from her hands.


    "Get over here!" Wrath exims and pulls on the chains, bringing Lucien''s body toward the center of the arena.


    Donna and Lust feel a strong desire to help him, but he keeps talking to them mentally, so they don''t get involved in that.


    *Whoosh* *BAM* *BOOOM*


    Lucien''s body hits the ground, also creating a crater. However, Wrath does not remove her chains, and due to him not having ess to his demonic energies now, his disguise is broken.


    "It''s the King!!"


    "Yeah, that''s him!!"


    "And who is that woman with him???"


    "She is so scary..."


    "Yet so beautiful."


    "And she has wings and horns like the King."


    People in the arena stands are very curious to understand what is going on between Lucien and Wrath.


    Meanwhile, she starts tough and looks at him on the ground, held by her chains. "So, what is it like to feel trapped??"


    "Oh, it?" He maintains a rxed expression while his energy fights against her energy within his body. "Don''t mind me; I''m just giving you a head start."


    "Of course." Sheughs and then kicks him right in the belly.


    *BAM*


    Lucien''s body is thrown up while he can''t help feeling angrier at Wrath, which continues to strengthen her.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    Then she pulls the chains again, bringing his body to her so that she can kick him again.


    As she continues to kick him that way, Lucien can''t help but reflect on her strength. He fought Alexa a short time ago, and it''s evident that neither Pride and Eve could do that in the same way, but here he is, getting beaten up by Wrath, who should be a lot weaker than they.


    Well, when ites to the Sins, everything is about their demonic energies. Wrath could not have endured a fight with Alexa for more than a few seconds as she would not have had the chance to generate so much demonic energy. Alexa has not been angry with her for a long time like Lucien, and she would not give her a chance to absorb that anger as he did.


    So Lucien really gave Wrath a huge head start, but he is far from losing that fight. In fact, while she is using a lot of demonic energy to confine him, he is using his own to free himself.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    As the people watch Wrath repeatedly m Lucien''s body against the ground, they get confused. Everyone has heard or seen his strength in person, so they don''t understand how he seems to be losing that fight.


    Donna also watches everything from the top of the arena. She has also been beaten up by Wrath many times, and they know how ruthless she is. Yet, Donna is confident in Lucien''s strength and knows that he will start fighting for real at any moment.


    And when everyone starts to wonder how he is going to escape those chains, his eyes start to shine golden-purple.


    Wrath pulls the chains again, bringing Lucien''s body to her. And confident that her massive energy is confining his energy, she throws a nonchnt punch toward his face.


    Lucien is extremely resistant to pain, but he cannot ept being punched in the face in front of so many people who believe in him, especially his beloved sister.


    So that is the time to break those chains. And for that, he has to use part of all his energies.


    "HAA!" He opens his arms with all his strength, and his eyes shine brightly as Wrath''s powerful chains shatter in thousands of fragments that disappear into the air.


    [Really??] Wrath knew that Lucien would break free at some point, but due to the massive amount of energy she generated with his anger, she was sure she could y with him for a few minutes.


    As the chains disappear into the air, Lucien and Wrath''s eyes meet. He smiles before disappearing, using the teleport ability.


    She doesn''t think twice before starting to turn around while materializing a red curved sword with a wide de and strikes backward, believing that it will appear there.


    But he appears in front of her.


    And taking her by surprise, he quickly grabs her chin and turns her face to his. "Here."


    Wrath feels her energy being confined again as she sees Lucien move his face toward hers. For a second, she has the crazy idea that he is going to try to kiss her.


    *BAM!!*


    But instead of touching her lips with his, he hits his forehead on hers, very hard, enough to break her skull bones while his golden bones remain perfect.


    Wrath is thrown back toward the ground while her blood flies everywhere. Shepletely loses control of her body, which needs to be remade after that brutal blow.

 Chapter 462: Wrath vs Lucien (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Wrath vs Lucien (2/2)</h4>


    "WOAH!!" The people in the arena are shocked as they see Wrath''s body rolling on the ground while her blood sshes everywhere.


    While they are happy that their King does not lose that fight, they feel that something is wrong. After everything they''ve heard about Lucien, watching him kill a woman seems disappointing.


    But for Lucien, that feels freeing. The sensation of hitting Wrath is enjoyable because he sees her now not as a woman but as the demon that has been tormenting his sister.


    And for Wrath, that is not bad because the fact that Lucien is releasing his fury on her makes her and Donna stronger. Also, she loves a good bare hands fight.


    Then she quickly dematerializes her broken body and remakes a new one in front of Lucien, already attacking him with a powerful punch.


    *BAM*


    He blocks that punch easily with his forearm as their eyes meet. Both are smiling excitedly.


    "No soul weapons?" He asks.


    Wrath quickly nods as she prefers to fight without weapons. She only used that chain because she was mad at Lucien. But since she doesn''t really want to kill him, that''s the best way.


    "No demonic energy?" She asks. If Lucien continues to use his massive demonic energies, no matter how angry he is, Wrath knows that she has no chance to beat him.


    Lucien understands that, and to make the fight fairer, he epts her proposal. Although Wrath has to use demonic energy to maintain her physical body, she doesn''t need to boost her with it, just as he doesn''t need to boot himself.


    *Whoosh*


    She tries to attack him with her other fist. Her speed is quite high, but even without using demonic energies, his natural speed is still high as it is his main attribute.


    *BAM*


    He blocks her blow with his other forearm and quickly initiates a counterattack using his knee. He acts quickly and knees her belly.


    "AH!!" Without being able to use demonic energy to rematerialize her body, Wrath is unable to dodge that blow and is thrown up while spitting blood on his face.


    Her blood disrupts Lucien''s vision for a second, and Wrath quickly regains control of her body. She spins in the air as she tightens both hands in one fist before hitting him in the forehead.


    *BAM*


    He is hit and feels his whole head shake as he is thrown back several meters. But he regains control over his body and does a few somersaults until he stops standing.


    Wrath also falls to her feet, and they both look at each other as he wipes her blood on his face.


    While the other people in the arena watch Lucien and Wrath fight silently, at the top of the arena, Lust materializes her body beside Donna to support her.


    However, she doesn''t seem concerned but is smiling while her confidence in her brother just increases. "He''s really amazing..."


    "So stubborn..." Lustments as she rolls her eyes. But regardless of what or how he wants to do something, she will always support him.


    In the center of the arena, Lucien licks Wrath''s blood which is still close to his lips. "Hmmm... is this how your blood really tastes?"


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs in a bizarre way. "Do you like my blood?? I guess that vampire has influenced you a lot, as demons don''t usually like blood."


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "Don''t you like blood?"


    Wrath also makes a thoughtful expression and then looks at her fists, noticing some of Lucien''s blood on her fingers. For some reason, she feels that she should taste his blood. Everything about him is so different and interesting that she feels that even such a bizarre experience can be worth it.


    She slowly brings her hand to her mouth and licks a drop of his blood. "DAMN!!"


    She widens her eyes when she realizes that Lucien''s blood is not only the most delicious thing she''s ever tasted, but it also enters her body, bringing many sorts of different energies that begin to strengthen her.


    Lucien starts tough at Wrath''s shocked expression. "So, did you like it?"


    "Yeah..." She doesn''t hesitate to tell the truth. "I loved it."


    "Then try to get more out of me." He signals to her as he smiles provocatively.


    "Definitely!" She also smiles and runs towards him.


    Lucien sees Wrath running and thinks of different ways to attack her, but since he doesn''t want to use his abilities now, he just waits for her attack.


    *Whoosh*


    "HAAAAA!!!" A few meters away from him, she jumps and spins her body in the air, starting a kick with the back of her foot.


    *BAM*


    He blocks using his two forearms in an X-shaped position, but as that blow was really mighty, he is pushed back a few inches.


    Wrath already expected that and uses Lucien''s block to propel herself up, performing a backflip and starting another kick with even more force.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    He blocks again, but she keeps starting other kicks with incredible speed, giving him no choice but to keep defending. With each blow, Wrath injures his arms more and more as she pushes him back.


    Then he punches her foot in the seventh kick, causing her to lose her bnce and fall. She rolls on the ground to regain her bnce, but when she notices, he has already started a kick toward her head.


    *BAM!!!*


    She firms her knees and crosses her arms in front of her face, but Lucien doesn''t stop and hits her brutally, breaking her block and throwing her several meters back.


    She tries to regain control of her body, but as soon as she stops rolling, Lucien is already in front of her. He quickly attacks, and she blocks, but he grabs her by the neck.


    Wrath doesn''t try to fight her way free and just smiles at him as blood oozes over her face. "Good... this is really good, isn''t it?"


    Lucien also smiles at her as he slowly brings her face towards his, bringing their lips closer and closer. And again, she has a strange feeling that he wants to kiss her.


    And even more strangely, he licks the blood that runs an inch from her lips. "Hmm... yeah, this is really good."


    [What the hell is going on?!?!?] Wrath expected a lot of things from that fight, but it all was about making Lucien angrier and generating more demonic energy with that.


    However, he is doing bizarre things that arouse new and strange feelings inside her. He still looks upset with her, but he seems to want to drive her crazy more than releasing his anger by beating her.


    Wrath is furious for being confused and grabs his shoulders to get up some support and head-butt his forehead hard.


    *BAM*


    Lucien is thrown back by Wrath''s mighty blow. His blood runs down her forehead, and she feels the strange urge to drink it again, but she doesn''t do that because she doesn''t want to be influenced by him or, atst, leave it obvious.


    He starts doing backflips as she charges against him again. She attacks more and more furiously, but he just dodges her blows using his superior agility.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    With every blow Wrath misses, she gets angrier. She doesn''t even care about how he and Donna were acting because all she wants now is to beat Lucien because he makes her angry.


    "HAAAAAA!!!!" She yells as she punches and kicks in a variety of ways, but Lucien dodges all blows.


    *BAM*


    Then he counterattacks, punching her belly. But she ignored all the pain and grabbed his shoulders before using his body as support to somersault over him while using her sharp nails to tear his clothes and skin.


    Lucien feels a lot of pain due to Wrath''s nails cutting his skin. Even though she didn''t want to use demonic energy to boost her body, she couldn''t stop that furious energy from entering his body.


    He tries to turn around, but she holds his hair in one hand and uses her nails like a de to make a long cut on his back.


    "AH!!" His blood sshes on the ground, but he doesn''t stop smiling excitedly. Then, unable to turn around, he attacks with his elbow, hitting Wrath in the face with a strong blow.


    *BAM*


    She takes a step back but holds back the pain. Then he turns and attacks while she attacks again.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    They stop trying to dodge each other''s attacks and start focusing only on the offensive. Lucien could use his agility advantage to avoid getting hit, but he doesn''t do that as well, as she doesn''t use the massive amount of demonic energy she''s generating to her advantage.


    The truth is that both Lucien and Wrath are enjoying that moment, and so are bncing their power to make that fightst as long as possible.


    They continue exchanging brutal blows and covering the entire floor in the center of the arena with their blood. Then she tries to kick his face again, but he holds her foot.


    "Bad girl..." He smiles at her and then pulls her by the foot before mming her body against the ground.


    *BAM!!!* *CRACK*


    That blow is so mighty that it makes the entire arena shake, creating a small crater with Wrath''s body as all her bones crack.


    She spits out some blood that drops on Lucien''s face, so he smiles and licks it off. He can feel her furious energy in her blood, and it runs madly inside his body. While it''s bizarre, it''s also pleasant.


    Before Wrath recovers, Lucien pulls her by the foot again, bringing her body up in an arc that goes over his body before he ms her against the ground on the other side.


    *BAM!!!* *CRACK*


    Her body creates another crater while her bones are broken. She can''t even move and prepares to rematerialize a new body, but Lucien pulls her by the foot again.


    He ps his wings, flying a few meters up as he pulls her body. He wants to get a bigger impulse to m her body against the floor with even more force.


    And Wrath quickly understands that. A part of her wants to rematerialize her body, but another part wants to feel that brutal blow. She wants Lucien to release all his anger and resentment on her.


    [He''s so crazy!!] She thinks while she can''t help but like Lucien more and more. Even though that only strengthens her, he''s not holding back and giving her all his anger.


    In the air, Lucien smiles and rocks Wrath''s body downward as he ps his wings in the opposite direction, propelling him downward.


    *BAAAM!!!!* *SMASH*


    He ms Wrath''s body against the floor with all his original strength, with no demonic energy. Despite that being far from his maximum strength, that blow is very powerful, enough to create a several-meter crater with Wrath''s body, which turns into flesh paste in contact with rocks below the arena''s floor.


    Her blood, bones, and guts ssh everywhere, reaching even the people in the arena bleachers. Most of them start puking because of that brutal scene, while everyone is perplexed.


    Yet, most of Wrath''s blood falls over Lucien''s body like a bizarre rain. He looks up as he feels outstanding to have released all that anger he had at Wrath because she was pushing Donna so hard.


    Not only that, but beating Wrath to the content of his heart has also helped him release some of the anger he''s been feeling at not knowing if his mother is his ally or enemy, as well as all the other frustrations he has.


    It''s not like he could just beat someone to feel good, but Wrath fought him in a way that allowed him to feel so good, much more than he thought to be possible.


    And that''s because of her demonic energy, which he feels running madly through his body as he drinks the drops of her blood running down his lips.


    And because of that, he can''t help but feel grateful to her.


    As Wrath''s blood finishes falling to the ground and people are still trying to figure out what just happened, she rematerializes her body in the sky above Lucien, pping her wings in the air as she smiles at him.


    "DAMN!!! That was so fucking good!!" Shements as she flies towards him.


    Lucien smiles as he sees her starting a powerful punch toward him. Then he flies up, also punching.


    *BAM!!!*


    Their fists meet in the air, creating a powerful force wave that raises a cloud of dust.


    Within that dust cloud, Lucien quickly uses his other hand to grab Wrath''s neck again. She doesn''t even try to fight because she wants so much to feel anything he wants to do to her.


    He flies down, mming her body again against the ground. But this time, he doesn''t do that too hard but presses her body below his.


    And unlike any attack Wrath expects, Lucien shocks her again, kissing her lips so madly.


    [THE HELL???] She gets more confused than ever.

 Chapter 463: How to deal with anger

    <h4>Chapter 463: How to deal with anger</h4>


    Lucien has never felt anything like this before. He''s still mad at Wrath for the way she treats his sister though he also understands how her nature forces her to be that way.


    But to punish her, he can''t just beat her or even make her mad, as that''s like pleasing her. So he thinks about messing up with her all the ways he can.


    Of course, the first option that he thinks is messing with her feminine feelings. He has been teasing her with subtle stimtions since they started fighting, still releasing some of his anger on her in a mix of emotions.


    But as soon as he saw her smile at him after he exploded her body, he realized how crazy she really is. And all the negative feelings he had for her became even less insignificant.


    And new feelings rose in Lucien''s heart. He still wants to mess up with her, but he also wants to take her to him and take care of her like he takes care of all his wives.


    So he pressed her body against the ground and kissed her madly. Without giving her any chance to defend against that ''sneak attack,'' he forced his tongue into her mouth and messed with her even more.


    [DAMN!?!?!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?!?] Wrath is more confused than furious as she tries to run away from Lucien. But he uses his massive demonic energy to confine hers and keep moving his tongue inside her mouth.


    She doesn''t know what to do or how to react. Despite having a lot of knowledge in her mind, Wrath doesn''t remember kissing. In fact, like the other Sins, her memory is very vague, and she has no idea what that should feel like.


    But she can''t deny that her body is enjoying that. The smell and taste of Lucien''s mouth are highly addictive, as is his blood, and she feels her body heating up more and more.


    Even though she''s fighting that, her tongue really wants to move alongside his, just like her lips want to suck the nectar of his mouth.


    His grip on her neck hurts a little, but that''s also very pleasurable, as is the rough touch of his other hand squeezing one of her breasts.


    Wrath is literally going crazy with pleasure. But not having any control over that makes her even more mad and furious. Mainly because whoever is doing that to her is the boy she criticizes so much.


    Lucien, on the other hand, isn''t sure what he''s feeling. Wrath doesn''t seem to want that, but her body isn''t fighting like her mind is. He doesn''t feel like he''s forcing her onto something she doesn''t want, but it''s still weird to be so rough on a woman.


    Then he quickly stops forcing her body to the ground but still keeps his hand on her neck.


    [Has he stopped???] Wrath feels she''s free and also regains control over her demonic energy. But Lucien doesn''t stop kissing and squeezing her body so roughly.


    While thinking of her next actions, Wrath remains immobile, or rather, her lips begin to move on their own. She quickly misses that pleasurable pain of having Lucien gripping her neck, as well as the feeling of being totally under his power.


    [What the hell is happening to me?!?!?] She realizes that those new feelings are as good as they are scary. And for the first time in a really, really long time, she''s afraid, scared of how good he can make her feel.


    Meanwhile, the dust cloud begins to fall, and people in the arena can see Lucien kissing Wrath.


    "HOW?!?!" They are perplexed as they have seen Wrath being mortally wounded several times and even her body being turned into meat paste. Yet, she is very, very alive and kissing.


    And at the same time, they are all happy that their King is exactly like the legends say: someone who conquers all women, even the fiercest ones.


    On the top of the arena, Lust is smiling while Donna has a shocked expression on her face. "H-how is that even p-possible?!"


    "I honestly don''t know..." Lustments. "I shouldn''t doubt him, but Wrath... she''s so..."


    "Crazy." Donna continues. "I was sure he could beat her, but this... it''s madness beyond limits."


    "Hahahaha..." Lust starts tough. "Look at the pathetic expression on her face. She''s always so imposing and violent, but now she doesn''t even know how to handle a kiss, and she''s freaking out."


    Donna can''t help butugh too. After everything that Wrath has done to her and all the anger she feels, seeing her freaking out because of a kiss is really nice. Though her lips are jealous because she''s not the woman Lucien is kissing right now.


    And despite wanting to just enjoy the scene of Wrath in her most vulnerable moment, Donna jumps off the top of the arena andnds in front of them. "Brother¡­ are you alright?"


    When she hears Donna''s voice, Wrath gets even more embarrassed. She just scolded them for the hesitant way they were acting and for not taking every chance of getting stronger.


    But now it is she who is hesitating to receive all the power Lucien is giving her, whether through his anger or other means that she doesn''t understand.


    She and Lucien''s eyes meet as he slowly stops kissing her lips. Wrath is relieved that he''s stopping, but her lips quickly start to miss his mouth as her neck misses his grip. In fact, her entire body already seems to be dependent on his.


    Unable to deal with all those feelings, she runs away, dematerializing her body and returning to Donna''s soul.


    ''Don''t say anything about that!!!'' Wrath quickly speaks into Donna''s mind before falling into deathly silence.


    Lucien gets up with Donna''s help as he fixes his clothes, and Lust wipes the blood off his face. "I''m fine¡­ but I can''t say the same for Wrath."


    "She seemed to be enjoying everything that happened." Lustments as she smiles teasingly.


    "Hehe..." Donna giggles. "That was so amazing, brother¡­ you not only beat her but also messed that much with her mind. I bet she''ll go a few days without pissing me off."


    He caresses Donna''s face. "I can repeat that before she thinks about making trouble for you again."


    "Yeah, that would be..." Donna''s first thought is that seeing Lucien messing with Wrath again would be good. But then she realizes that watching him kiss another woman is not good at all while being kissed by him is incredibly good.


    [What am I thinking?!?!?] She starts to me herself for thinking about enjoying that when she should only get his help to get stronger.


    "There is something wrong?" Lucien asks as he sees the concerned expression on his sister''s face.


    "No, no!" Donna quickly shakes her head. But she is even more concerned that her thoughts are obvious.


    So to hide her flushed expression, she quickly hugs Lucien and presses her face against his chest. "Thank you, brother... I''m so grateful that you''re by my side... protecting me... and..."


    Lucien is surprised by Donna''s reaction. He understands that she is experiencing a lot of different feelings right now. But she always looks so strong and steady, but now she''s acting like a cheerful young girl.


    And that''s amazing. He really wants to see her always happy that way and not so tense and mad as before. So he also hugs her and strokes her hair and back.


    "Don''t thank me, sister. Helping you is my duty, and I''m grateful that I can do it." He speaks in a loving tone.


    While hugging him tightly, Donna again can enjoy his devilishly pleasant smell. She rubs her nose against his clothes as she keeps hugging him so no one can steal that moment from her.


    She can''t stop those new feelings from growing quickly. And the most predominant emotion in her heart begins to influence her as always.


    Anger. She feels anger, first at Wrath for attacking Lucien and yet receiving her kiss. At the same time, she starts to feel angry at Amelia because she always acted so mean to him and not only received so many kisses from him but all his love to the point that she became his wife.


    And why not be angry at Sophia too? [Why should a sister develop such feelings for her brother??? And I bet she started feeling it for a long time... what a naughty girl!!]


    What about Lust? How could Donna not be mad at her for being the demon who stole her beloved brother''s soul? [And she also stole his first time... his purity...]


    Anger at her mother for choosing to protect her people by abandoning her, anger at her father for being an asshole, anger at the pope for wanting to destroy them, anger at so many people¡­


    But right now, as she''s being hugged by Lucien and smelling his scent, that endless rage inside her heart can''t hurt her.


    Even those feelings that were so destructive and toxic couldn''t stop her from feeling so good. All the people she''s angry at aren''t there in Lucien''s warm, fragrant arms.


    Also, while Lucien is with her, Donna feels they can do anything, including punishing those who made her so angry. Beat? Kill? Those thoughts seem like child''s y while Lucien is so creative at messing up with anyone.


    While Donna''s thoughts are going through a revolution, and her body feels so good in Lucien''s arms, he looks at all those people in the arena gazing at them.


    That kind of show is not something those people have ever seen or heard about. They can''t understand that kind of extreme violence, and they don''t understand how Wrath survived after that.


    They shouldn''t be afraid of Lucien as he is their King. But there they are, staring at their beautiful women, which is definitely not wise.


    And Lucien can see the fear in those people''s eyes. Then he friendly smiles and waves at them. "I hope you guys enjoyed the show. Also, sorry for damaging your arena."


    *WHOOSH*


    While people still don''t know how to react, Lucien ps his wings and flies to the sky with Donna in his arms.


    In the sky, he keeps stroking his cute sister. "Do you want to go back to the castle?"


    "No." She quickly responds in a shy tone, which is quite different from her usual manners. "I mean, let''s just fly like this a little longer, okay?"


    "Sure." Lucien quickly responds. "We have a few hours before lunch, so why now enjoy this time? Just don''t resist my energy, and let it strengthen you."


    "Mm." She makes a cute sound of agreement as she continues to hug him tightly.


    Not only do they fly over the city so that Lucien sees how Portgreen''s people are doing, but he also takes her to the purple world, and they do a tour around the house.


    He shows her every part of the house and helps her choose a single bedroom. Lucien can see that the rtionship with Donna will take a long time to mature, but having her ept his affection as loving siblings is already pretty good.


    Due to the purple world time difference, they spend five hours just enjoying each other before heading back to the castle. During that time, Wrath didn''t speak a single word or even make any sound.


    But the Sin of Anger continued to watch Lucien''s every interaction with Donna as he tried to understand her own confused feelings.


    Arriving at the castle, the other girls woke up, and everyone gathered for lunch to celebrate Kara''s birthday again and also say goodbye to everyone who won''t follow Lucien''s group for more adventures.


    They had a majestic feast, and then the magic stone ships set sail in the skies again, leaving new legends among the people who admire their King and his many Queen so badly.

 Chapter 464: Growing Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 464: Growing Hunger</h4>


    Above the sea, east of Portgreen, the stone ships fly eastward. And on the main ship, Lucien rxes on arge sofa with his girls, enjoying the view. Naked, naturally.


    On hisp is Rose now, enjoying her turn with pats, kisses, and everything else she''s entitled to. And despite being smiling, she can''t hide her concerns from Lucien.


    Then, while both of them think about the same person, she appears majestic, beautiful, and with a charming smile, as always. Daisy, of course.


    She walks to the front of the sofa while her eyes are fixed on Lucien and Rose. In her hands, there is a bag and a ss bottle filled with a green liquid.


    "Ahem." She makes a sound to get attention as they seem very focused on touching and kissing each other. In fact, she can''t stop looking at their lips touching and their hands caressing each other.


    For some reason, that makes her ufortable, and at the same time, it arouses those energies in the deepest part of her body, her Blood Nascent.


    "Oh, Daisy, my beloved mother-inw." Lucien stops kissing Rose and smiles at her.


    But Rose doesn''t stop kissing his face and caressing his cock. She doesn''t want to think about possible problems, and only the pleasure Lucien gives her leaves her mind nk and her body totally rxed.


    "I finished this... well, it''s not much, but it''s the best I can do now, and..." Daisy starts talking as she shows him the bottle; however, Rose''s actions make her increasingly ufortable.


    "AHEM!!" She makes an even louder sound and frowns, clearly trying to get Rose''s attention.


    Lucien realizes that Rose is acting strangely toward her mother. Due to the deep connections they have, he can understand that she fears Daisy will hurt her father. She fears that just being around him will be enough to change the mature vampire''s feelings, ruining her marriage.


    And despite knowing that it wouldn''t be Lucien''s or Daisy''s fault, Rose can''t help but be angry. She loves her father and doesn''t want to see him end up like all men who get in the way of the Handsome Devil.


    But not knowing what to do yet, Lucien kisses Rose''s forehead and gets up from the sofa as he materializes clothes. Going for something more casual andfortable, he makes baggy leather pants, leather boots, and an open leather jacket, which reveal his whole incredibly sexy chest.


    "Let me see it." He speaks as he picks up the bottle of green liquid and walks to the edge of the ship.


    Rose looks at Lucien''s back as she pouts, and Daisy looks at her and shakes her head. "Spoiled girl..."


    Then she walks after Lucien as he analyzes the liquid in the bottle. He can feel life energying from that liquid, which is very simr to a healing potion like those he made using an ingredient that only he has.


    "Will this work?" He asks.


    She nods. "Yes. I made as many as I could with the life crystals you gave me. These potions will prevent people from being influenced by the life crystals inside the mine for a week."


    "Great." Lucien smiles at her. "It''ll be nice to leave some troops mining while we go to your house; we can''t waste time while my sisters are out there alone."


    Daisy can''t help but like Lucien more and more. No matter how strong he is or how many things are going on around him, he is always thinking o his family''s sake.


    "We won''t be long there. I just need to get a few things, and we can go back to the mine and remove all the crystals until we free the portal." She exins.


    Lucien looks at her with a thoughtful expression. "It''s okay if you need some time to convince your husband toe with us."


    Daisy makes a confused expression. "What do you mean bying with us?"


    "You''reing with us to Blue Star, right?" He sarcastically asks because it''s obvious she''s already determined to do that. "So I thought it would be natural for him toe with us to be with you."


    She looks back at Rose. But of course, she could hear their conversation if she wanted to, yet she''s not doing it; she''s talking to the other girls.


    Still, Daisy speaks to Lucien in a softer tone. "I don''t think he would want to go to another world. I mean, he''s the right hand of the King of our nation and has a lot of responsibilities... the people need him, and..."


    "Is the people more important than his family?" Lucien asks. "I mean, we''re going to another world; this isn''t like a tour in another country or anything like that."


    Daisy doesn''t know how to exin to Lucien about Heike''s ''patriotic'' personality. Also, for her, it''s also notfortable to have someone weak like him by her side all the time as that would be more problematic than pleasurable.


    "Why do you care so much about it?" She asks.


    "Sorry if I sound nosy." Hements. "Well, you know, this journey could turn out to be longer than we expected. My sisters are in that world just like the phoenix, so I''m not going back without them, even if it takes months or years."


    "I don''t think that would be a problem..." Daisy doesn''t see that as a problem because she no longer feels any desire to be around Heike.


    Lucien notices the sad glow in her eyes and is sorry for her. "Well, I shouldn''t intrude on your rtionship; I just want the best for Rose and for you too, Daisy."


    "I''m sure you''re looking forward to telling him how you are now healed." He continues. "You''re going to need to drink blood more often now, right? That''s one more reason for you to have a partner willing to make a Blood Pact with you."


    Several thingse to Daisy''s mind as she reflects on Lucien''s words. She feels her bloodlust growing more and more, even than it was before if she had suffered that damage in her Blood Nascent.


    And she doesn''t think that''s negative. It''s normal for a vampire to like blood, and she''s not ashamed of that. But she knows Heike never liked that part of her. And she has no desire to tell him that the vampire side of her is stronger than ever.


    She also agrees with Lucien that her partner must be willing to make a Blood Pact with her; after all, that is one of her most basic needs. Yet, she doesn''t think Heike will be willing to do it, or even if she wants it anymore.


    Still, she doesn''t want to make those thoughts clear so as not to hurt Rose''s feelings. So, she smiles at Lucien. "You''re right; I''m going to talk to him about it."


    "After all, if I leave him alone for too long, he might find a woman more beautiful than me and abandon me." Sheughs, clearly hiding her true feelings.


    Lucien sighs as he approaches her. Then he puts a hand on her shoulder. "That''s impossible..."


    "..." Daisy blushes as she thinks he''s praising her by saying that it''s impossible for Heike to find a woman more beautiful than her.


    But then she gets a little disappointed with his next words. "You know, you have been married for so long and have a daughter, so I don''t think something like that could mess up your marriage."


    "Yea, sure¡­" Shements as she walks to the edge of the ship and looks at the horizon. "Don''t worry about that; I''ll solve it out."


    Then she gets surprised when she feels him approach her from behind and bump his hand on her arm. [What is he doing????]


    Daisy starts to imagine many things but again feels silly when all Lucien does is take the bag of bottles off her hand.


    "I''m going to need it." Hements in an amused tone. He knows how his actions can influence women, but he can''t resist teasing them sometimes.


    "Certainly." She quicklyments while not looking at him. She definitely doesn''t want him to see her embarrassed expression. "I won''t bother you more."


    Lucien smiles as he speaks in a loving tone. "You never bother me, mother-inw."


    Then he walks back to the girls, but he speaks again after walking a few meters. "If you need anything, just let me know. I''m always willing to help you."


    Daisy''s lips curve into a beautiful smile as she shakes her head, not knowing why.


    She tries to think of her husband, but every second she spends with Lucien, seeing how he treats their wives, makes Heike''s actions look worse.


    He''s not a bad husband. In fact, he always treated her very well. But Lucien treats all his wives like Queens. He pays attention to all their feelings and is always by their side to make them feel better, protected, more special, more loved¡­


    [Why am I thinking these things????] Daisy starts banging her forehead against the edge of the ship.


    Meanwhile, Lucien goes back to his girls and spends some more time with them before flying to the other ships and giving those life mana potions to a hundred troops.


    He also gives those one hundred women an extra shot of special milk and a brief moment of pleasure as a reward for leaving them mining while his group heads to the eastern continent, where Daisy''s house is.


    But when thinking about that, he gets a little concerned. He and his girls had to fight mutant sharks thest time they went to that mine, so he fears there might be other dangers lurking in that area.


    "Do you think we should leave more troops in the mine?" Eve asks Lucien while he ismenting on that.


    "Maybe some of the stronger girls should stay too." Pridements.


    Lucien doesn''t feel good about separating from the girls. He knows bad things can happen anytime while he''s away from his loved wives. Also, he doesn''t want to stop strengthening them as the opponents they face always seem to be getting more dangerous.


    As he thinks about that, Sophia flies towards him and hugs him from behind. "Sloth and I talked about it, and although I don''t want to leave your side, I think I''d better stay and wait for you here."


    He caresses and kisses her arm. "Are you sure about it?"


    "Yea." She answers and then exins. "I''ve been getting stronger very quickly with you, but Sloth thinks we shouldn''t miss the chance to sleep inside a life crystal mine. That will be very beneficial to my life, mana, and our demonic energy will prevent any negative effects."


    Sloth materializes her body and nods. "So we can take care of the troops here too."


    Lucien is totally confident of Sophia and Sloth''s abilities, so he might be more rxed than he would be by leaving some of his less powerful wives there. Yet, he looks at Eve with a thoughtful expression.


    "Alright, I''ll wait here with Sophia." Eve smiles.


    "Great. That way, I can go without worrying so much." Hements and then turns around and starts kissing Sophia''s lips. "But I''m still going to be upset about being away from my love."


    "I will miss you so much, so don''t take too long!" She speaks while kissing his face several times.


    As they create a small world of their own, Lust interrupts to advise him. "I think the same goes for Ghnna and Ghalenna. The raw energy of mystic crystals doesn''t do much good even for people with that affinity. Still, your demonic energy inside them prevents negative effects, so staying with Sophia inside the mine can be very beneficial for them as well."


    The elven mother and daughter pair pout as they think about getting away from Lucien. But on the other hand, they are excited to get stronger and be able to help him even more.


    Lucien doesn''t really like to be apart from his loved ones, but the group splits again as he heads to the continent known as the Frends. The n is to take a quick journey until there and an even quicker one toe back.


    .

 Chapter 465: Ive Already Seen This Scene

    <h4>Chapter 465: I''ve Already Seen This Scene</h4>


    *PAH*


    The sound of a whip hitting bare skin echoes through the streets of Petra, the capital of the Camblea Empire.


    Dozens of people of different races make sorry and afraid expressions, but they keep working, carrying stones and other materials to rebuild the damage done to the city by Donna''s fight against the Sh¨¦ Dragons.


    Those people are ves, naturally. And Those soldiers treat them like garbage. That''s life, not just in that ce but in most of the universe. The stronger ones rule, and the weaker serve them.


    "Look there, captain!" A soldier lowers the whip while pointing at the sky.


    The captain, a tall man in heavy armor, looks up at the sky and sees strange objects on the horizon. "What the hell is that?"


    "Mystic beasts?" Another soldier asks as even the ves look up at the sky with curious expressions.


    "Whatever it is, they could be hostile." The captainments and then orders his soldiers. "Notify the King and the Lords now!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Many soldiers run towards the great castles of Petra, the houses of the Lords, as well as the biggest one, the royal castle. Everyone in town can see the mysterious things in the sky and quickly alert their leaders.


    In the sky, Lucien and his groups look out over the incredible city of Petra. Larger than Portgreen, the capital of the former Light Empire, and also the capital of the Alliance, that city is the biggest and most beautiful city Lucien has ever seen.


    Hundreds of meters surrounded by a giant wall,rge buildings, especially the majestic castles, and ake in the center of the city impress Lucien and most of his girls.


    While Daisy doesn''t really feel something special for Petra, Rose''s eyes have a gentle gleam. She can''t help but have good feelings for that city as it was the only home she knew before Lucien and their purple world''s house.


    Donna, on the other hand, frowns as she looks at the city, specifically at the ves. "I hate this damn ce!"


    "What happened?" Lucien quickly asks while Daisy makes a concerned expression.


    "Look at this shit!" Donna points to the ves. "It''s always the same shit!! They try to make it in our world, and our dad, despite being an asshole, helps our moms not to let our people end up like this."


    [Ah, the Silver Legion...] Lucien remembers that his homeworld is at war, and the stronger half keeps trying to enve the weaker one.


    That''s why Michael, his father, united many peoples by taking influential women as his wives. And so they were born, the future protectors of the Kingdom, living weapons, and , , ¡­


    Lucien doesn''t give a damn about that. All he cares about is the sake of his family. And even though he sometimes kills racists or other stupid people, he does that because it''s easy, and they are on his way.


    Yet, all his actions are for the benefit of his loved ones, while things like helping the weak and innocent are not part of his goals.


    "The weak cannot protect themselves, either from other people or from nature itself," Daisyments. "That''s the way it is, not just here but everywhere."


    "Not everywhere." Lustments.


    As the girls talk, Lucien notices that most of the ves are Demi-humans or dark-skinned people, unlike Petra''s original people.


    "Who are they?" He asks Rose.


    "People from southern Tribes." She responds quickly.


    Daisy quickly goes on to exin. "When I arrived here, this entire continent was in chaos. There was a war between hundreds of individual tribes. But Heike and his group wanted to unify those tribes, creating a single Kingdom."


    "But they didn''t have the power to do that..." She continues. "So, as he helped me when I was weaker, I helped him and his friends reach the Mortal Realm, giving them the power to start unifying the tribes."


    "Did you fight these people?" Lucien is curious that even in her weakest state, Daisy could ughter thousands of Zero Realm people with her magic.


    She quickly shakes her head. "All the people I killed were to protect my family, but I didn''t join these wars. Helping my family and friends was all I did because killing these weak people with my power wouldn''t be right."


    "It makes sense." Hements.


    So Daisy continues. "As I''ve only helped several people reach the Mortal Realm, the conquest of the continent is not going really quickly. The Empire rules the northern half of the continent, but there are still hundreds of tribes in the southern part."


    Then she looks at the ves. "As the Empire expands further south, the people who survive the battles join it, most often as ves."


    Lucien notices that Donna gets more and more irritated while listening to that story, so he taps her shoulder. "I don''t like this shit either, but we can''t waste time helping these people while we have our own problems to solve."


    "I know..." Shements but then clenches her hands into fists. "But Luci... we could at least kill these people from the Mortal Realm to bnce the fight again, allowing these people a chance to fight back."


    "..." He doesn''t know what to say, while Daisy is also shocked by those words. She just said that those Mortal Realm people are friends of her family, but Donna doesn''t seem to mind that.


    [Doesn''t she consider me part of the family?] The mature vampire asks herself as she looks at Donna with a thoughtful expression.


    Helena gets tense. She understands the fact that Donna feels sorry for these people because the interference of someone as powerful as Daisy is totally unfair to them.


    But on the other hand, she understands that Daisy helps her family and friends. Anyway, Helena is very fond of both the mature vampire and Donna. They''re actually her best friends, along with Sophia, of course.


    "We should not interfere in this." Lucien talks to Donna as he kisses her head.


    "However..." Then he looks at Ne and Kylee. "Are you from these southern tribes?"


    Kylee quickly answers. "I''m from a small ind southeast of the continent."


    "And I''m from the south-central area..." Ne replies.


    "Do you want to visit your homnd or even bnce this war?" He asks.


    Daisy gets even tenser. She doesn''t know what she would do if Lucien wanted to kill the Lords she helped, but she certainly wouldn''t want to interfere.


    Ne makes a thoughtful expression but then quickly shakes her head. "very has always existed in the southern tribes. My own family traded me for weapons when vers visited our vige... I have no desire to go back there or help them."


    Kylee nods. "The same goes for me. All that matters now is our new life by your side, hubby."


    As Daisy breathes a sigh of relief, Lucien smiles at her. "Well, I guess you don''t have to worry then."


    Helena and Rose are also relieved that things seem resolved. Although Lucien appears to be very calm, they know it doesn''t take much for him to start a bloodbath.


    "Though, I don''t mind killing some of these assholes..." Donna smiles as she looks at people flying towards them on floating tforms.


    The Sins had already warned Lucien and his sisters about those people and the fact that some of them are in the early stages of the Mortal Realm, which poses no danger even to his weaker troops.


    "Are they your friends?" Lucien asks, and after Daisy nods, he makes a thoughtful expression. "And is your husband with them?"


    "No, I don''t see Heike with them, nor the King." She answers.


    As they speak, the stone ships continue flying forward, as do the floating tforms of the Lords of Camblea. As soon as they reach a hundred meters away, they both stop in midair.


    "Lady Daisy!!" A middle-aged man in luxurious clothes speaks in a friendly tone while smiling at the mature vampire.


    Daisy slightly nods. "Lord Wilmot, it''s been a while."


    Wilmot ps the young boy beside him on the head as he bows to Daisy, as do the other people on his floating tform. "Your highness looks beautiful as ever. I''m so d you made it home safely."


    He seems genuinely happy to see Daisy and acts very respectfully toward her. However, the Lords on the other floating tforms are focused on Lucien and his group, analyzing them with suspicious and unfriendly eyes.


    "Wait!" Another man frowns as he looks at Donna with a hostile expression. "Aren''t you that woman who did this damage in the center of our town and then took Lady Daisy to who knows where??"


    "Lord Jenson!!" Daisy speaks in an authoritative tone, clearly trying to stop that man from making the biggest mistake of his life.


    But he ignores her warning and floats onto Lucien''s ship,nding in front of Donna. "I wasn''t here when that fight took ce, but I recognize you from the paintings people did... The Red Demon, they say."


    Donna can''t help but smile. She already wanted to kill that man, and he''s just making it easier. However, she doesn''t make any moves yet as she is curious to see Lucien''s reaction.


    Lucien is finding that funny, actually. Such a situation would never happen on the western continent, but in that newnd, people don''t know who he is. They have no idea what kind of thing happens when they offend his wives, let alone his sisters.


    But it''s not because he thinks that situation is unusual that he''s going to let someone act arrogantly with his loved ones.


    "Don''t speak in this tone to her." He says in a calm, rxed tone.


    "Huh???" Lord Jenson looks at Lucien with a mocking expression. He is over a hundred and twenty years old and is known throughout the eastern continent as one of the most brutal and powerful Lords of Camblea. He is respected by everyone, and that is why he always acts arrogantly.


    He respects Daisy a lot for helping him and the other Lords get so powerful, but he doesn''t really understand about power levels. He doesn''t even know the extent of Daisy''s powers since she never needed to use her real power, except when she saw Donna and Sophia and then tried to run away without even a fight.


    Ignorance. That''s the reason why Lord Jenson and the other Lords don''t see Lucien and his girls as a threat. And despite respecting Daisy, they only see her as a wise mage and Heike''s wife.


    Then he points the finger at Lucien''s face. "Youe to my home and tell me how I should act??? Oh boy, you..."


    *ROAR*


    When everyone hears Oya''s imposing roar, everything happens very quickly.


    Daisy has a sorry expression on her face as she knows that nothing can be done to save that man. He begged the devil for a horrible death, and his request was granted.


    Most of Lucien''s wives have smiles on their faces because they enjoy the suffering of anyone who acts hostile towards their family.


    Donna smiles, too, though she''s a little upset that she can''t kill that man with her own hands.


    Little Ko is also smiling while her eyes sparkle with expectation. She loves to see her mother in action, devouring Lucien''s enemies.


    The Lords and people with them, on the other hand, are scared. They hear that frightening roar enter their ears and make their bodies shake like never before. Then they see a white blur knock Lord Jenson''s body at unbelievable speed.


    *Whoosh* *Thud*


    Oya, in her tigress form, presses Lord Jenson''s body to the ship''s deck with her paw. Her big sharp ws slowly begin to prate his chest, causing him the most horrible pain of his life.


    "AHHHHHH!!!" The poor man cries like a kid.


    Once the other Lords understand what''s going on, they quickly point their weapons at Lucien and his group. "What the hell?!?!?"

 Chapter 466: The Poor Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Poor Dogs</h4>


    Camblea''s Lods are shocked as they see Oya knockdown Jenson so easily. He is in the thirdyer of the Mortal Realm and is the fourth-strongest person in the Frends, second only to King, Heike, and Daisy.


    Like any of the other Lords, he can defeat any person and mystic beast from the Zero Realm very easily, and no one expected to see a big tiger have such an advantage over him.


    But no matter how hard he tries to lift Oya''s paw, he can''t move it an inch. And Her ws continue to slowly prate deeper into his chest as her fangs get dangerously closer to his face.


    "Wait!!" Daisy exims as she flies in front of the other Lords. She clearly doesn''t want to see her ''friends'' being ughtered because of impulsive and stupid actions.


    While most Lords see Lucien''s actions as reckless and stupid, Lord Wilmot sees the worry on Daisy''s face. He knows she''s a much more powerful person than she looks and now thinks Lucien, Donna, and the other women with them can be that powerful too.


    "Lady Daisy, this is a misunderstanding!!" He speaks in a respectful and concerned tone. "We didn''t mean to offend your friends."


    "But this man offended me," Lucienments in a rxed tone as he enjoys the scared expression on Jenson''s face. The man is about to piss himself while Oya slowly terrifies him.


    "Think again about your actions, boy!" A deep voice sounds from behind the Lords. Another floating tform appears with three people.


    One is a young man with luxurious clothes, the others are middle-aged men, also with amazing clothes, but only one wears a crown, the King, and the one who talks to Lucien is the other.


    "Dad!!" Rose exims as she smiles at Heike. However, she does not leave behind Lucien, because even wanting to hug her father, she now wants to support her husband.


    Daisy looks at Heike with an expression both relieved and concerned. She has many conflicting feelings, but now she wants his help to avoid a bloodbath.


    "Heike, make the Lord back down, or this will get out of hand." She asks and nods lightly to the King.


    He ignores Daisy''s request while he doesn''t stop gazing at Lucien. When he heard him say that Jensen had offended him, Heike already felt that she wouldn''t like Lucien; after all, it''s their home, and they don''t tolerate hostile visitors.


    And as soon as he actually saw Lucien, that guy with the most exotic and impressive appearance of all, but also a mysterious and lustful aura, Heike was sure he didn''t like Lucien at all.


    [WHY?!?] But the shock only came when he noticed Rose standing behind Lucien. With just one look, Heike can already see that his daughter is in an intimate rtionship with that strange guy.


    Whether it''s the flushed expression on her face, her concerned look, the fact that their bodies are so close, or that she''s holding the bottom of his shirt, it seems she likes him a lot.


    And at that moment, seeing the return of the women he loves, his friend being attacked, and meeting Lucien, Heike feels more confused than ever. He feels many different emotions at the same time.


    First, because of Jenson''s situation, then joy at Daisy and Rose''s safe return, then anger again. He is furious at that mysterious man who is apparently friends with that mysterious woman who destroyed part of his city.


    Then theye to his house to attack his people. And the worst thing is not that Daisy brought them but the fact that Rose possibly has feelings for that guy.


    [No... why would my little girl like a guy like that???] Heike is more disappointed by the possible closeness of Lucien and Rose than by the fact that his friend is about to get killed by Oya.


    He didn''t expect to have such a reaction, but he can''t contain his paternal feelings. Heike wants what''s best for his beloved daughter, and a guy like Lucien, at first, looks like anything but a loyal and loving husband.


    Also, Heike can see many women around him, indicating a possible harem, which is not well regarded on the eastern continent.


    The thing Heike wants most now is to get his little girl away from that devil and take her and Daisy away from that situation.


    But he can''t do that. He has to focus on the ''biggest'' problem now. And so he tries to stay calm while solving that situation.


    "Send the tiger back, boy." He speaks to Lucien in a neutral tone.


    [Dad...] The affectionate way Rose called Heike echoes in Lucien''s mind. For a second, he wonders if his children are going to call him that way or are going to be like him and his sisters, hating their father.


    But this is not the time for such reflections as Lucien has a big problem. Part of him wants to kill Jenson because he can''t ept anyone being hostile to his family.


    But it''s clear that Heike and Jenson are friends, and Lucien doesn''t want to start his rtionship with his father-inw that way. So He is in doubt about how to act.


    "Heike, right?" He ask in a friendly tone. "You see, even though that guy acted disrespectful to my sister, I still told him to back off. But he just refused my mercy."


    "Mercy?" Heike asks sarcastically before pointing at Donna.


    "This woman appeared out of nowhere along with other creatures and destroyed half of our city. Many of my people died that day, and she was the one who was hostile to us first! And now youe here to attack one of my people''s main protectors?? That is not mercy!"


    "Heike!" Daisy flies in front of her husband and quickly speaks in a soft tone. "You have no idea who they are. They saved Rose''s life and mine¡­ yes, I''m really healed thanks to him and his sister, so please show some respect and gratitude."


    "Healed???" Heike is confused again. He''s happy, but at the same time, it''s really bad not to understand what''s going on.


    "It''s okay, mother-inw¡­" Lucien speaks in a loving tone, but his words shock Heike, the other Lords, the King, and especially the young man beside him.


    Lucien continues. "He has a right to be upset about his friend and people, but we still have to solve it."


    "Preferably a way that it doesn''t end with my friend''s death." Heikements.


    ''Hubby...'' For the first time since that situation began, Rose speaks to Lucien mentally. ''Jenson is an asshole and deserves to die... but just this once, I beg you, don''t make things difficult for my dad.''


    Lucien sighs and pats Rose''s head, leaving Heike and the young man beside the King, really furious. Then he looks at Donna, and even though they don''t say anything, she understands that he doesn''t want to let the situation get out of hand.


    Donna isn''t particrly upset with Jenson for using her of destroying a part of his city, but she''s still mad at all those Lords for being like the Silver Legion of her homeworld.


    But as she doesn''t want to make trouble for Lucien and his wives, Donna nods for him. Then Lucien nods to Heike. "I think an apology will be enough."


    As soon as he speaks those words, Oya looks at him with a confused expression, actually a little sad too. She doesn''t say anything, but the question "really?" it''s evident in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, dear, but you''re going to have to release this prey." He speaks in a rxed way, but all those men are still very nervous.


    Oya gets off Jenson, and blood runs from the holes in his chest, but he''s alive, and he''s fortunate for that. The tigress walks up to Lucien and sniffs his hand, clearly askingpensation for the unsatisfactory end of that situation.


    He pats her head while looking at Jenson with a neutral expression. "I still haven''t heard your apology."


    "YOU!" Jenson is still too scared to have any other reaction, but Heike sees that as high disrespect and clenches his fists as he grows angrier at Lucien.


    "Heike!!" But then King speaks in an authoritative tone. "That''s enough! We all owe Lady Daisy too much, and if this boy helped her, we have to be grateful to him and not start conflict without any point."


    [DAMN!!!] Heike can''t help but mentally curse. He doesn''t like Lucien''s arrogant attitude at all, and he definitely doesn''t think he''s good for his daughter.


    Daisy creates a stone bridge between the King''s floating tform and the ship, so Heike walks over to her while trying to hug her. "My love, I missed you."


    The vampire almost responds to Hike with an ''I missed you, too,'' but her lips cannot pronounce those words. Also, whether because of their awkward situation or something else, her body instinctively avoids his touch at that moment.


    Heike instinctively feels something bad when he sees Daisy avoid his touch, but he thinks it''s just due to the tension of the situation.


    To avoid losing face in front of everyone, he avoids Daisy and walks towards Lucien, or rather his daughter. "Rose, my daughter,e here and hug your dad."


    "Dad!! I missed you so much!" Rose doesn''t hesitate to run and hug Heike.


    Lucien can see that they really love each other. And that''s a good thing; he wouldn''t want all his wives to be angry at their fathers; that''s definitely not the natural way of things.


    Daisy looks at Lucien with a pleading expression as she floats Jenson back to the floating tform of the other Lords. She already expected that there would be a conflict between them as both Lucien and his sisters and the Lords of Camblea are very arrogant.


    But she also wanted to see how he would react in such a situation and is d he is willing to be so forgiving as not to hurt Rose.


    While father and daughter have a moment together, The King walks across the bridge to the ship and bows respectfully to Daisy. "Lady Daisy, I''m d we managed to put a peaceful end to it. Your... new friends are interesting."


    Daisy smiles amiably. "Yeah, you''re right, Elliot. And Heike''s still so stubborn as ever."


    As the King and Daisy talk friendly, the young man behind him walks towards Rose and Heike while smiling. "Rose!!"


    The young prince actually is twenty-five years old, but he still looks very young, unlike Lucien, who, despite still being twenty, already looks... well, he looks different than any other man in all characteristics.


    "Look, it''s young Neal." Heike turns to the prince as he continues to hug Rose, making her turn to him as well.


    But Rose doesn''t seem happy to see her ''friend.'' In fact, she met Neal when he was just a baby and yed with him a lot back then. But after he reached a certain age, she stopped enjoying hispany for several reasons.


    And those reasons are even more significant now, so she steps back, returning to Lucien''s side as she takes his hand and talks to her father. "This is Lucien, my husband."


    It was already evident that Rose has a rtionship with Lucien, but hearing her say it out loud still leaves Heike and Neal with sad expressions on their faces and a sour taste in their mouths.


    The young prince looks like the lost dog and Heike Its owner.

 Chapter 467 The Perfect Son-in-law

    Chapter 467 The Perfect Son-inw


    "My husband..." Words that all fathers fear. They know that one day they will listen to that and suffer by antecedence until that moment. Well, at least those who love their daughters.


    No father can say they''re happy when a strange man appears out of nowhere and steal their little princesses. They spend so many years giving their best for their daughters, and one day they realize they are no longer the most important man in their life.


    With that thought in mind, no one could me Heike for not reacting well to discovering that Rose is no longer his little princess. Not even Lucien could be upset with a father for such a reaction.


    But Heike already expected that day. It took him several years to realize that Rose was growing and would inevitably be a woman. That''s why he prepared for that moment.


    The first time he thought about that was when he saw Rose ying with little Neal twenty-five years ago. That was when Heike made a promise to himself that his daughter would have the best husband in the world.


    But he couldn''t depend on luck to find that husband, and Neal was a perfect choice because he was just a baby. So Heike helped Elliot, his best friend, raise the boy and make him the perfect husband for Rose.


    Elliot had nothing against that. Even though he was chosen as the King of Camblea, he still respects Daisy more than anyone else, and even if he had to make his son Rose''s servant, that would be his honor.


    And so they raised Neal. The prince was taught to be a strong and honorable warrior, but most of all, he was taught to respect Rose, be kind, and totally loyal only to her.


    Well, that was what Elliot thought. But Heike didn''t think quite that way. He not only taught Neal to be nice to Rose but also to be what he considered the perfect husband for his daughter.


    Neal would never take Rose away from her parents; he would never get to be the most important man in her life; and the main thing, the young prince would never manage to make Rose stop being Heike''s little princess.


    Heike nned everything perfectly. They were going to be a perfect family forever. He wouldn''t let any guy show up out of nowhere and steal his most precious treasure.


    But something wasn''t in his ns. When Rose asked to travel the world alone, he was clearly against it. But how could he say no to Daisy?


    Heike knew that wouldn''t end well, and now Rose returns home with Lucien, not just a random guy, but a viin!


    Exactly, Heike can clearly see that Lucien is a bad guy, whether because of his devilishly attractive appearance, his mysterious aura, his teasing smile, or the army of beautiful women with him.


    [Damn!! Even his scent makes me sure he''s ascivious man!] Heike can''t stop imagining Lucien devastating his little princess.


    But he can''t panic. Yes, he can''t scold Rose because of Lucien, or he would be giving her more reasons to walk away from him.


    So he tries to make a fake smile, which is obvious to everyone, so he just looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Lucien, right? It''s a¡­ peculiar name."


    [Fuck it! Even his name makes him look like a viin!!] He thinks as hepares Neal to Lucien. While one is a gentle angel, the other is a devil.


    Lucien smiles and extends his hand to him. "And you are Heike, my father-inw."


    [Father-inw...] Those words echo in Heike''s mind. [Shit!! How did it end up like this?? She left just over a year ago, but isn''t that going too fast? He already really considers himself her husband, but that can''t be right... maybe it''s not toote yet.]


    Heike shakes Lucien''s hand quickly, but he can''t keep looking at that fucking handsome face, so he quickly turns and smiles at Neal, who now doesn''t know what to do.


    "Neal really missed you, Rose." He speaks while ignoring Lucien and trying to get Rose closer to Neal.


    But as much as he ''gently'' tries to push Rose towards the prince, he can''t get her to move an inch. When she left home, she was still in the Zero Realm as Daisy didn''t want to give her more powerful potions while her body was still maturing. But now Rose is much stronger than Heike.


    Still holding Lucien''s hand, Rose smiles at Neal. "Hi, young prince. This is Lucien, my husband."


    [Why is she repeating that, and in such a sweet, proud tone?] Heike and Neal think at the same time. But it is obvious that Rose wants to make it very clear that nothing can separate her from her lover.


    Neal nods to Lucien while Rose introduces him. "This is my childhood friend. Well, I actually saw him grow up."


    For Rose, Neal will always be a friend. She sees him as a young boy while Lucien is the man of her life. And Neal can understand that just by looking at them.


    "Lucien, right? Should I use some royal title?" The King walks toward him while speaking in a friendly and respectful tone. "Anyway, nice to meet you."


    "King." Daisyments. "Lucien is the King of the West Continent."


    Elliot makes a thoughtful expression. "King of the entire continent?"


    "Well, I rule alongside my sister, and we have loyal people to help us." Lucien answers.


    "Incredible!" Elliot makes an impressed expression. "I also have loyal friends that I consider my family, and yet it''s not easy for us to govern just half of this continent."


    "You can''tin when your friends are so undisciplined." Donna looks at the Lords with a mocking expression.


    Elliot does a sorry look. "I''m really sorry for that. I saw you defeat those creatures, but my people don''t understand that you helped us. They''re afraid of the unknown and that it impairs their judgment."


    "Hahaha..." Donna starts tough. "Don''t need this shit; the truth is I hate your people, and I didn''t contain my strength when I was fighting to make a big mess in your city. I hate damn vers!"


    Donna''s boldness shocks the Lords, who are now even angrier with her, including Heike. But Elliot can see how concerned Daisy''s expression is whenever they look at Donna hostilely.


    Elliot is a wise person, and unlike Heike and the other Lords, he doesn''t let his emotions blind his judgment. He can even see how Daisy respects Lucien, and that''s why he''s sure he''s a man above all others.


    Not just that, but he sees how Lucien has Daisy''s approval to be Rose''s husband, in addition to the fact that she has said he has cured her. So he thinks Lucien is probably the most powerful person among them, and he definitely doesn''t want to offend him.


    That''s why Elliot quickly looks at the Lords with stern expressions, clearly ordering them to be silent. And who looks at Heike with that expression is Daisy, of course.


    Then he looks at Donna and Lucien again, not knowing what to say. Lucien realizes that and speaks in a neutral tone. "You don''t have to fear anything; we won''t interfere in your kingdom."


    Elliot can see that Lucien has no interest in the eastern continent and thinks he probably only came because of Rose. Yet, this is the first official contact between the rulers of the continents, and he hopes to forge an alliance with Lucien.


    "What about a dinnerter?" He suggests. "Give me the opportunity to formally apologize for those mistakes."


    Lucien sees simrities between Elliot and Ron. They are smart people who know how to be diplomatic, but they also hide second intentions. The crucial difference is that Ron is part of the family, while he can''t really trust Elliot.


    "Sorry, but we don''t have that time right now," Lucien responds, also diplomatically. "I just came here to work some things with Daisy and meet my father-inw. But I have to get back as soon as possible."


    Elliot makes a genuinely sad expression. He really wanted to know more about the ruler of the western continent. "I understand. Well, I won''t take your time, but in case you need anything, let me know, and I''ll do my best to help you."


    Lucien just nods. Then Elliot bows to Daisy before heading back to his floating tform with his son. Heike follows him and whispers that he''ll keep an eye on Lucien and his group before returning to his wife''s side.


    The other Lords don''t seem to agree very much with that. They are still upset with Donna and Lucien, thinking they humiliated them. Yet, they trust Elliot''s judgment and realize that trying anything could result in a very bad ending for them, especially after Oya''s show of strength.


    As the floating tform of the Lords and King fly back to town, Neal continues to look at Rose with a depressed expression. Lucien can see that the boy is really in love with her and is heartbroken, but the prince only still has a heart because he was so merciful and diplomatic.


    The little vampire happily smiles as he holds Lucien''s hand. "Thank you, hubby! I know you wanted to kill them, but you didn''t do that because of me."


    He strokes her hair and kisses her forehead. "However, I can''t promise that I won''t kill anyone until we get back as I don''t think they''ll really leave us alone."


    "What matters is that you gave them a chance, so if they ever bother us again, I''ll be the first to attack." Shements and kisses his lips.


    Daisy smiles and shakes her head as she watches their scene, but Heike makes a shocked expression. "I can''t believe you would actually attack little Neal. You were always so close¡­ they''re our family!"


    Rose can understand her father''s way of thinking. She actually wanted to think that way because she grew up with those people. However, only when she met Lucien did she really feel that she had found people besides Heike and Daisy who could be her family.


    She wants to tell Heike that and exin how she has her own family now, but she can''t. He is her father, and she loves him. She respects him and understands his feelings. So she bows her head in silence.


    Heike sighs as he gazes at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. [Damn devil!! How much have you influenced my little princess??!]


    Despite not being able to read Heike''s mind, Lucien has an idea of what he is thinking. And he can''t help but wonder why things can''t be as easy as it was with Anne''s father.


    Well, Anne''s father was a humble person who knew his daughter would fly higher than he could ever dream about. He saw that Lucien would be the perfect person to be with her while they go on adventures together.


    Heike, on the other hand, is arrogant and possessive like Lucien. And because of that, he thinks the best ce for Rose is beside him, along with Daisy. Also, he sees Lucien as a bad influence and doesn''t believe that a man with a harem can truly love a single woman as she deserves.


    Daisy also notices the tense atmosphere between Lucien and Heike. Then she starts moving the ships towards her house, a big castle just like those of the other lords.


    She also notices the way Rose stands next to Lucien, always supporting him. But she doesn''t feel that instinctive desire to be by Heike''s side.


    [Is there something wrong with me?] She wonders as she stands beside him to keep him from doing anything to Lucien.

 Chapter 468: Playing the Good Devil Again

    <h4>Chapter 468: ying the Good Devil Again</h4>


    The distance to Daisy''s castle isn''t long, but that journey seems to be taking hours. That''s because the mood between Lucien and Heike is really tense.


    Two possessive men who want the best for the women they love but don''t ept each other''s behavior. They don''t even know each other well, but they can already identify the traits they hate in each other.


    Heike is already seventy-four, and Lucien is much more mature than most people of his age, but both seem to act like kids while gazing at each other.


    Rose continues to hug Lucien while Daisy hugs Heike, is still avoiding Heike''s touch, which leaves him with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Somehow, the girls already knew it was going to be like that because they know the men they love and how arrogant and stubborn they are.


    Heike is acting the way Daisy expected, but Lucien isn''t really. He and Donna could destroy Petra in one night, leaving no stone unturned, but he is acting quite diplomatic and calm as a true good devil.


    ''A dragon being merciful to ants for the woman he loves.'' That''s the way Daisy sees that situation, and inside her heart, even though it hurts, she knows Heike wouldn''t do the same for her.


    She doesn''t me her husband and doesn''t even think that it is his fault. She understands well how power influences people, and those very powerful don''t ept any shit from others much weaker.


    But Lucien is doing it now for Rose. There is nothing he wouldn''t do for his beloved one because their happiness and safety are what matters most to him.


    Daisy doesn''t notice, but she''s gazing at Lucien right now. Many people, including Rose, notice her thoughtful look, but Heike doesn''t. He is very focused on gazing at Lucien and his hand on his beloved daughter''s waist.


    "Rose¡­ my daughter," Heike speaks in a loving tone. "Are you mad at me?"


    "Of course not, Dad." She sighs and walks over to him before hugging him. "I just don''t like how things are going."


    Heike makes a sorry expression as he continues to look at Lucien over Rose''s shoulder. "I understand, and¡­ I know this is my fault. I''m so sorry."


    Rose hugs her father more tightly. "I love you so much, Dad, and I want you to get along with Lucien because I love him so much too."


    "I see, darling." He responds as he realizes Rose''s feelings for Lucien seem stronger than he thought.


    "And getting along with him means respecting his family, my new family." Rose continues. "Those creatures that Donna killed were terrible dragons that destroy worlds. They would destroy this world after taking everything your people have, but she defeated them even though she had no reason to help you."


    "But..." Heike tries to sound respectful. "She is clearly hostile to us, and I don''t even know how did we offend her."


    Donna shakes her head and turns away, returning to the sofa, where the other girls wait. Then Rose sighs. "People like us try to enve her people in her homeworld, and she finds my mother''s help in making you and the other Lords more powerful than anyone else in this world really unfair."


    Heike still doesn''t understand why Donna doesn''t like his people. He thinks the strong should rule over the weak no matter what, which is the most basicw of nature, predators devour prey.


    But he also understands that Donna saved them, and even though she doesn''t like them, they have to be grateful to her. "You''re right, daughter. I acted like an idiot... but these people came out of nowhere, and I was afraid..."


    "Let''s start over," Lucien suggests. "Let''s forget about that bad situation and get along."


    "Yeah..." Heike smiles as he agrees with Lucien. However, a part of him knows that it won''t be easy to get along with someone so peculiar.


    Rose and Daisy can see that Heike is still very hesitant to ept Lucien, but he''s doing his best, so they smile as the stone ships fly toward their big castle.


    The castle is gigantic, and the buildings around it also belong to Daisy and Heike. So Lucien''s troops explore the ce, taking time to just rx while he and his family enter the castle.


    And as Daisy knows that Lucien is always concerned about Bloody Rose, she wants to take him, Donna, and Amelia, quickly to herboratory while Rose takes the other girls on a tour of the castle.


    "I''m going with you," Heike speaks while holding Daisy''s hand.


    But she lets go of his hand while making a sorry expression. "You better not get involved in this; you wouldn''t understand."


    Heike is confused and curious, but he doesn''t really understand a lot about Daisy. That way is easier since he doesn''t have to worry about her things, especially those rted to her ''vampiric side.''


    And despite feeling an instinctive premonition that it''s not good to leave his wives hanging around with the devilishly attractive Lucien, Heike chooses not to oppose her anymore, at least for now. He also needs a strong drink and time to process everything that''s going on.


    "I will speak with the servants to prepare a feast for our guests." He smiles.


    "Family." Daisy corrects him. "They are our family now, don''t forget."


    "Yeah, I meant family." He smiles at her before heading towards the kitchen.


    Daisy doesn''t like it, but she can''t deny that she feels relieved when Haike leaves them. She''s been tense since they met, and even though she thinks it''s just fear that he and Lucien end up fighting, she feels there''s something else upsetting her.


    Lucien also feels that something is wrong. He''s actually quite concerned about what he''s seeing. He''s not a marriage expert, but he can already see many ws in Daisy and Heike''s rtionship.


    "Shall we go to myb?" She asks. "All my Bloody Rose research is in there."


    "Sure, lead the way." He responds and then follows Daisy along with Donna, Amelia, and the Sins.


    As the castle is quite huge, the walk to Daisy''sboratory, on the highest floor, takes a few minutes, and during that time, they talk.


    "Why didn''t you let your husbande with us?" Lucien asks.


    "It isplicated," Daisy responds but realizes that her response doesn''t sound good, so she tries to exin. "Well, he wouldn''t understand anything about it, and he doesn''t like to interfere in my things either."


    Lucien shakes his head. "It doesn''t feel right. I mean, you should know everything about each other to support each other. If something''s important to you, that should be important to him as well. But for that, you can''t push him away."


    Daisy doesn''t really understand what Lucien means. She always took care of her things alone before meeting Heike and after too. On simple matters or things rted to Rose, they decide together, but she can''t really share things about her alchemy or vampire nature with Heike as he doesn''t like that.


    "Why do you care so much about my rtionship with my husband?" She asks.


    Now it''s Lucien who doesn''t know what to say. "I just want us to be a big happy family." He smiles. "But you can tell me if I''m too annoying."


    Daisy giggles as she thinks it''s funny to be getting marital advice from a guy over two hundred years younger than her.


    "You''re right; we should share more of the things that matter to us." Shements but then makes a sad expression.


    "But that''s impossible as Heike doesn''t feelfortable with a lot of things about me..." She doesn''t really know how to exin it. "Humans, in general, don''t ept the unknown well. That''s why they are a poorly evolved race."


    "Hmm..." Lucien doesn''t fully believe Daisy''s words. The part about humans is genuine because even though they are one of the biggest races in the universe, they are divided and don''t have enough power to be considered a superior race.


    But he doubts Heike doesn''t really want to be more involved in Daisy''s life. Well, he doesn''t understand much about vampires either, let alone alchemy, but he would be willing to learn to get closer to his wife and believes most men would do the same for a woman like Daisy.


    Also, he saw Heike try that, and Daisy deny him such an opportunity. But Lucien doesn''t know what their daily lives are like to be sure of anything yet.


    After Lucien was silent, Daisy felt ufortable. "I think he''s afraid of me sometimes."


    "Fear?" He can''t believe that. Daisy is so sweet and kind, so how could her husband be afraid of her?


    "I think so, well he always acts confident, but he also ignores me a lot." She exins. "I think he''s afraid of anything that involves a power greater than what he understands. He doesn''t like to leave hisfort zone."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Maybe it''s because of the huge power difference between you and him. Can''t you help him get stronger?"


    "I tried." She quickly responds. "I wanted to use all the resources I had left to help him, and Rose get stronger before I di... But he only epted my help to get to the Mortal Realm. Now he says he wants to get stronger on his own with training or whatever."


    "Pride..." Hements. "What about Rose? Did she travel to the western continent to get stronger on her own?"


    Daisy sighs and nods. "Yes, she wanted so badly to prove to Heike that she could get stronger without my alchemy. She wanted him to be proud of her... and now she so badly wants him to ept you."


    Lucien can see that Daisy is under too much stress. But he also realizes that the way she talks about Heike is very different from how his wives talk about him.


    [Why does it look so different?? I don''t think I have any normal rtionships, or... their rtionship that''s wrong.] He thinks.


    They finally arrive at Daisy''sb door, but she wishes the distance was bigger so she could have more time to talk to Lucien. She never spoke those thoughts out loud and now feels relieved.


    "Here we are." Shements as they enter theb. The room is quite big, upying most of that floor of the castle; however, there is not that much empty space inside.


    There''s a mess in the room, with books strewn all over the ce, whether on the floor, on dusty furniture, or even on the chandelier. There are also cauldrons and ingredients like herbs, mushrooms, stones, and dozens of other things Lucien and his sisters don''t recognize.


    The ce smells like potions, but Lucien can also feel Daisy''s natural scent throughout. "You spend a lot of time here, right?"


    She smiles. "Here is the only ce I''ve felt at peace in thest dozens of years."


    "So you need to meet new ces." He puts his hand on her shoulder as heughs.


    Daisy feels quite close to Lucien and enjoys talking to him about anything as he seems to really listen to what she says.


    Sheughs too. "You''re absolutely right."

 Chapter 469: Let me Into Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 469: Let me Into Your Heart</h4>


    Lucien, his Sisters, and the Sins stay a few hours in Daisy''sb with her. They analyze her Bloody Rose research, looking for anything that can help them now.


    But as none of the Sins have as much knowledge as Sloth, they don''t find anything special, apart from the various mentions Rose wrote about the core of a phoenix, something that could have been just a legend before.


    Meanwhile, Rose spends time with Lucien''s other wives, her sisters. After thatplicated situation and the fact that her beloved father clearly doesn''t support her as she supports him, all she wants is to be with those who support her.


    Heike tried to approach Rose, but when he started talking about Lucien in a disrespectful way, she got mad. So he went back to the kitchen and drank almost the entire supply of wine.


    Outside the castle, everywhere in Petra, everyone only talks about the stone ships, the army of beautiful women, and their leader, the most handsome and mysterious man anyone has ever heard of.


    And the more Elliot, the King, thinks about Lucien, the more he''s sure leaving him in Heike''s care can''t end well. He loves his best friend, but he knows his hot-head personality and doesn''t want to create enmity with someone supposedly more powerful than Daisy, and that also helped her.


    Then, before dinner, Elliot gets an invitation from Heike to have dinner with them. Maybe it''s because Elliot is so worried that he doesn''t realize the real reason Heike is doing that.


    Nightes as the two Argerim moons shine in the sky. From a window in Daisy''s castle, Donna watches the ves working nonstop.


    Then she looks at one of the moons, that one where she and Sophia were. While her sister just slept in the great tower, Donna explored that world. She also met ve empires there, got furious, and destroyed them all.


    Donna knows that she doesn''t have a specific hatred for vers but rather just has so much anger inside her heart. Yet, she doesn''t mind unleashing that anger on people who deserve it.


    "We can already start serving dinner, Master." A maid warns Heike.


    "I''ll let them know." Heike leaves the kitchen and goes looking for Rose and Lucien''s wives.


    Arriving in the living room, he finds the girls talking animatedly. "I''m d you''re here; dinner will be served soon in the dining room."


    "Oh, I''ll call momy." Rose smiles as she walks towards the stairs.


    But Heike grabs her by the arm. "No need. I mean, she and that guy are busy with their stuff, so leave them alone."


    Rose shakes her head with a disappointed expression. Everyone can see that Heike is drunk, jealous, and acting like a kid throwing a tantrum.


    "OK." She responds as she takes a step back, disappointed in her father''s attitude. However, she mentally warns Lucien about dinner.


    She sighs and leads the other girls into the dining room. But Heike is also upset because of his actions and sits down on a sofa to drink more wine.


    Cassidy, Ang, and Aria don''t follow the other girls but sit on a sofa in front of Heike.


    "Humph!" He looks at their bodies and can''t hide ascivious glow in his eyes. "You don''t look like the young girls who usually follow that kind of guy."


    Cassidy really wants to beat Heike. Like most of Lucien''s wives, she has that longing since she saw Heike look hostilely at her beloved husband.


    But Ang holds her hand as she smiles amiably at Heike. "We can understand how you feel. We also have daughters, and we care a lot about their well-being."


    "Oh, I see... You''re his mothers-inw." Heike only sees a part of the big picture, and the lustful gleam in his eyes gets more intense, but only when he looks at Ang and Cassidy as he doesn''t even look at Aria, or he couldn''t hide his racism.


    Ang doesn''t like the way Heike acts or the strange look on his face, but she really wants to help Lucien because she knows that Heike''s death would bring more problems than solutions.


    "Yes, we do." So she nods. "And it wasn''t easy for either of us to entrust our daughters to him. I mean, we all want to make sure a man is the most perfect of all, or they wouldn''t be worthy of our greatest treasures."


    Heike drinks more wine straight from the bottle without any etiquette. "You don''t understand... The best husband for my daughter wouldn''t take her away from me."


    Cassidy shakes her head in disapproval. "Actually, we understand. I don''t think any parent who loves their children would want to stay away from them. It''s always hard to see our children fly with their own wings and create another nest."


    "Exactly." He smiles and drinks more wine. "Then why do you look so happy? How can you be sure he''s the best man without knowing everyone else? And how can you not seem to mind your daughters flying away with him?"


    "We tested him many times." Ang smiles.


    "Until we are sure he was the best." Cassidy continues.


    Aria smiles too. "And now we fly with him and our daughters."


    "It..." Heike is confused as strange thoughts arise in his mind. It''s impossible not to notice how lovingly all Lucien''s wives talk about him. But he''s still not sure that Ang, Cassidy, and Aria are also Lucien''s wives.


    The girls get up and walk toward the dining room with satisfied expressions on their faces. They can''t help but find it enjoyable to provoke Heike and leave him with that confused expression on his face.


    Before leaving the living roompletely, Cassidy turns back with a fake sad expression. "My bad, I don''t think you have the same options as us, but Daisy..."


    Heike tries to contain his anger as he waits for the girls to leave the room.


    *Smash*


    Then he makes a furious expression as he throws the wine bottle at the wall. "FUCK!!! Everything was perfect before this guy showed up in our lives!!"


    A maid enters the room and is startled to see Heike in that furious state. But he sees her. "What the hell do you want?!?"


    She bows while her legs tremble. "Master... sorry to disturb you, but... the King and the Prince have arrived for dinner."


    He makes an expectant expression as he thinks aloud. "Neal¡­ you are myst hope."


    -----------------------


    In Daisy''sb, Lucien makes a strange expression as he listens to Heike''s whispers. Part of him knew his new father-inw was going to cause more problems, so he kept his senses focused on him.


    "Something wrong?" Daisy asks as she notices Lucien''s expression. She already knows him well enough to notice when he''s concerned. In fact, she knows he''s always concerned about his family, but he manages to hide that most of the time.


    "Is nothing." He smiles at her. "Dinner is ready."


    "Let''s have dinner then." She smiles back and rests her hand on his shoulder. "And then we continue, okay?


    "Actually, I think we''d better leave that for when we meet Sloth, as she''s the wisest of us." Hements. "Then we can focus on moving yourb to that ind so you canfortably work on making more potions with those life crystals."


    She nods while making a thoughtful expression. "Sounds nice... And what about you helping me with that? I mean, you have life affinity and this secret ingredient..."


    "Hahaha..." Lucien chuckles as he enjoys Daisy''s smile. "It would be a good opportunity for you to teach me alchemy."


    Her eyes sparkle. "Are you really interested in alchemy?"


    "Of course." He quickly responds. "Such art is so useful, so why wouldn''t I want to learn it? The fact that my future teacher is so beautiful is a bonus."


    "Hehehe..." Daisy giggles while not realizing that her hand is stroking Lucien''s shoulder. "You''ve already learned the first lesson: kissing your teacher''s ass."


    The atmosphere between them quickly bes tense, sexually tense, of course. But then Lucien bes concerned about Rose''s reaction if she sees that. [Shit!! What am I doing?!]


    Daisy can''t get the image of Lucien really kissing her ass out of her mind, and she also feels guilty, not just for Rose but also for Heike. [Shit!! What am I thinking?!]


    But they both keep looking at each other as Daisy can''t stop stroking Lucien''s shoulder, and he feels more and more like moving his hands to her waist.


    "What are you doing??" Amelia, who was concentrating on the Bloody Rose research, looks at them with a curious expression.


    Daisy quickly takes her hand off Lucien''s shoulder as she steps back. "It..."


    "This¡­" Lucien feels even worse. He doesn''t want to mess up by thinking with his lower head instead of the upper one.


    Amelia giggles while feeling good by teasing Lucien. "I heard dinner is ready, so why aren''t we going to eat? I''m fucking hungry!"


    [Damn!! I''m fucking hungry too!!] Daisy and Lucien think at the same time.


    Then they leave theboratory and head towards the stairs. But Lucien sees Donna at the window and returns while he talks to Daisy and Amelia. "You girls can go ahead; Donna and I are going after you in a sec."


    As they descend the stairs, he approaches Donna and hugs her gently from behind. "What''s on your mind?"


    "Can''t you read my mind now that we have a soul contract?" She asks as she enjoys his hug, which makes her instantly feel better.


    He smiles. "I don''t try to read my partners'' minds asmunication is essential to keep a healthy rtionship. How about you tell me what bothers you, sister."


    [A healthy rtionship...] Donna wonders if that''s what she really wants to have with Lucien. Well, their rtionship always looked good, but crossing the line between siblings can''t be healthy, right?


    "Everything." She answers. "Everything makes me furious! I need to unleash this rage that consumes me, not just to feel better but also to get stronger along with Wrath."


    "I understand." Hements as he caresses her waist and starts kissing her cheek.


    "Then let me go there, Luci¡­" She begs as she feels like moaning in pleasure because of his caresses. "Let me unleash my rage on those damn racists! They deserve my ax."


    "Yes, they do..." Lucien continues stroking her and kisses her shoulder and neck.


    "So... mm~~!!" She tries to speak, but whates out of her mouth is a cute moan. While she feels so good in Lucien''s arms, the anger inside her starts to calm down.


    Although it is possible to feel anger and pleasure simultaneously, the feeling of pleasure that he causes is very powerful, and it ovees everything else.


    "You can kill these idiots. I''ll even go with you at the right time. But this isn''t that moment yet." He keeps stroking her and can''t stop his cock from getting hard, just like Donna can''t stop her panties from getting wet.


    "I see..." Shements as it gets harder and harder to speak. "Our sisters are out there alone, and we need to find them¡­ I don''t want to be so selfish¡­ so help me deal with this damn anger."


    "Yes..." He answers. "After we solve these problems, we''re going toe back here, and you''re going to give these vers what they deserve."


    So he continues. "But now we need to follow through with our ns and head to Blue Star. But don''t worry; I''m sure we''ll find a lot of arrogant idiots there who will run towards your ax."


    "But¡­" Donna caresses Lucien''s hands on her stomach.


    "Yes... I''m here too, to help you deal with any anger, any frustrations, or negative feelings... and also... whatever desires you have." Hements as he turns her body and kisses her lips.


    Donna doesn''t resist but surrenders to Lucien''s care as she kisses him passionately.


    [Thank you... brother...]

 Chapter 470: Sharing a Glass of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 470: Sharing a ss of Blood</h4>


    Upon reaching the first floor of the castle, Daisy and Amelia see Heike greeting Elliot and Neal at the door.


    "Lady Daisy." Elliot and his son quickly bow respectfully.


    Neal doesn''t think anyone would deserve such respect from the King, but he would take a beating from his father if he disrespected that ''holy'' woman.


    "Elliot, my friend." Daisy slightly nods as she mentally wonders why Heike invited them. And she quickly concludes that he must be feeling unsupported around all of Lucien''s wives.


    Elliot bows again as he respects Daisy so much. "I am grateful for the dinner invitation, especially when we have such distinguished guests."


    Daisy looks at Heike quickly, trying to hide her expression of disappointment. Then she smiles amiably at the King. "No problem, my friend. I just hope you can put some sense in my husband''s head."


    He notices Amelia behind Daisy and quickly bows to her as well. "My Lady... a woman of your beauty makes even the moon feel modest."


    She shakes her head whileughing. "Save yourpliments, little man; that''s not how you''re going to get my brother''s friendship."


    Daisy tries to contain herughter as Amelia heads into the dining room. Elliot is not ashamed but motivated. He smiles at his son. "If you could only get the affection of that beautifuldy, we could unite our families."


    Neal can''t deny that Amelia is one of the most beautiful women he''s ever seen, but his entire heart already belongs to another woman, and he''s irritated by his father''s suggestion.


    "You know I love Rose!! So don''t even think about trying anything!" He quickly responds, and Heike smiles as he gives him a thumbs-up sign.


    But Daisy''s expression quickly turns worried, and Elliot realizes that. "I''m sorry, Lady Daisy, but I thought that... well, as that Lady is your friend''s sister... that could be..."


    "Impossible." She quickly speaks. "I like you, Elliot; you''re a good friend, but I''m afraid you won''t survive this night if you don''t change that kind of thinking."


    "Humph!" Heike makes a mocking sound. "What''s the problem?? That guy stole our greatest treasure, and you think it''s bad for our Prince to make his sister the future Queen of the whole Frends??"


    Daisy feels she can''t bear the stupidity of her husband and any man who has such intentions with Lucien''s women anymore. [DAMN!! Why can''t you see that you are looking for death like this?!?!]


    But she still tries to help them, for all the years they''ve been friendly to her. "Elliot, I suggest you and your son get out of my house now, or I won''t be able to stop Lucien from killing you."


    While Heike makes a repulsive expression, as if he''s eaten the most bitter thing in the world, Daisy smiles. "Actually, I won''t even try to stop him. Lucien is my guest tonight, and anyone who offends him in my house will truly deserve death."


    "BULLSHIT!!" Heike loses patience and exims in anger.


    Daisy crosses her arms as she makes a disapproving expression, but she''s not surprised by his reaction as she knows him well. Elliot is really worried, while Neal looks upset with her.


    Heike looks at Daisy with an annoyed expression. "First, you disappear with those girls to look for a random guy, and now you''re back with this guy who ims to be our daughter''s husband... that sucks already, but you''re also so different... talking about killing our best friend and his son. What the hell is wrong with you?!?"


    [I just realized I don''t deserve an asshole like you!] Daisy thinks and immediately feels bad.


    "I''m trying to help you." She exins. "Lucien doesn''t im to be our daughter''s husband, he''s her husband, and because she chose him. You don''t know anything about him, the problems he has to deal with, or how he helped me."


    Elliot realizes that Heike and Daisy are having one of those couple''s arguments, and he really doesn''t want to get involved. On the one hand, he loves Heike as his brother, but he respects Daisy as the person who helped not only him but his entire people.


    Then he pushes his son towards the door while making a sorry expression. "I think we''d better leave. We can have dinner together another day, alright?"


    Daisy thinks it''s better that way, but Heike quickly gets in front of them. "No. You have to stay with me, Elliot; don''t let me go through this shit alone!"


    Elliot feels bad for his best friend. He always thought Heike wasn''t worthy of Daisy, not because he''s bad, but because she''s so amazing.


    And although he also loves his son, he never thought he was worthy of Rose. But Lucien is different; just by looking at him is possible to know that no one could make a woman''s heart beat like him.


    "We''d better go, brother," Elliot begs. "I don''t want to make trouble."


    "Brother..." Heike also pleads. He''s too scared to be in a room with Lucien and all his wives. "Just dine with me; nothing bad will happen."


    Daisy has a concerned expression on her face, just like Elliot, but still, he can''t deny support to his best friend. "Alright¡­ I''ll stay, but you have to promise to behave yourself."


    "Hahaha..." Heike startsughing and wraps an arm around Neal''s shoulder as he leads him toward the dining room. "Behave in my own house? Why not? Come on; food is getting cold."


    When Heike and Neal are out of sight, Elliot looks at Daisy with a sorry expression. "I''m really sorry, Lady Daisy. I didn''t mean to, but..."


    "I know." She quicklyments. "You''re a loyal friend and brother, Elliot. But you and he don''t understand who you guys are dealing with. Lucien doesn''t have a good rtionship with men, especially those who think about messing with his girls. And he is so powerful... You think I''m strong, but I''m very weakpared to him."


    Elliot is even more curious about Lucien, so he approaches Daisy and asks in a soft tone. "I''m curious, how powerful is he?"


    "Godlike." Daisy smiles. "I''m pretty sure he could kill a God right now."


    [A GOD?!?!] Elliot is shocked, and as he thinks about that, he sees Luciening down the stairs hugging Donna. His legs start to shake as he feels a strange cold run down his spine. [This boy?? How strong does someone have to be to kill a God??]


    Lucien walks past Elliot and doesn''t even look at him before heading into the dining room with Donna. Daisy follows them, but Elliot needs a few moments to stop shaking as he can never really understand how powerful Lucien is.


    Arriving in the dining room, Lucien notices most of his wives sitting at therge dining table, which has fifty chairs.


    Heike is sitting at the head while the first person on the right side of the table is Neal just before Rose, who is frowning at her father.


    As soon as Rose sees Lucien, she quickly speaks to him mentally. ''I don''t know why he''s doing it; this is so annoying!!''


    He smiles and responds. ''It''s alright, my dear. He wants what''s best for you and trained this boy to be the perfect husband for you. It must be bad to see his ns go down the drain.''


    ''But only you can be the perfect man for me!'' She quickly responds. ''Comparing this boy with you is an insult!''


    ''It''s just dinner, don''t be mad at him.'' Lucien speaks. He knows that Rose loves her father and can see that he loves her too. Making mistakes is normal, and he doesn''t me Heike for that. Yet, everything has a limit, and Lucien hopes his father-inw doesn''t push the situation to that limit.


    ''Okay¡­'' She sighs. ''Let''s just finish this soon and then go back home... and you''ll fuck me so hard until I don''t remember this shit anymore.''


    ''As you wish, my love.'' He responds and then looks for a ce to sit.


    Donna sits next to Helena, and Lucien thinks about sitting next to Rose to support her. But he doesn''t do that because he wants her to make it clear to her father who she has chosen as her husband. If he has to make that clearer, he could end up being violent, which wouldn''t really be good for her.


    Daisy notices what Heike is doing and gets even more disappointed in him. So she doesn''t sit next to him as usual but on a chair away from the head one.


    "Lucien." She smiles at him as he pulls out the chair beside her.


    Heike can''t help but frown as he is furious at that. He tries to show Daisy his expression, but she doesn''t even look at him. Rose notices that, and her lips curve into a smile as she feels avenged.


    Lucien sits down next to Daisy and smiles at her. Lust quickly sits down beside him, not on hisp this time, as she feels he needs space.


    He is more and more sure that Daisy''s marriage is too wed to be fixed, but that''s not a bad thing as he really wants to give her the love she really deserves.


    But he can''t do anything until Rose realizes that. So he just acts friendly. "So, what do we have for dinner?"


    As soon as he asks, several servants start serving all kinds of food. The girls have fun talking while Heike doesn''t know whether to focus on making faces at Daisy or encouraging Rose to talk to Neal.


    Elliot finally joins the table and sits opposite Daisy and Lucien. He is focused on having an alliance with him, or at least not letting there be any enmity between them.


    "Lady Daisy..." Elliot respectfully speaks as he pulls out a luxurious bottle of dark red liquid from his storage ring. "Albino deer, as you like it."


    Daisy''s eyes sparkle as she smiles and takes the bottle. "Thank you, my friend. It''s my favorite kind of animal blood."


    Elliot smiles too, but Heike makes a disgusted expression. That isn''t the first time Elliot has brought blood from rare animals to Daisy, but he never gets used to that side of her.


    She quickly opens the bottle, and Lucien hands her a ss; then she fills it with blood and drinks it slowly. "Ahhhh... this feels so good..."


    Lucien watches the expression of pleasure on her face as a drop of blood runs down her lips. He has to control his excitement as he finds that extremely erotic.


    He remembers how good Rose and he felt drinking each other''s blood, and he can''t stop thinking about what it would be like to have that rtionship with Daisy.


    "What are you looking at?" Daisy asks Lucien in a yful tone.


    He smiles. "Nothing important; I was just thinking about how good this albino deer blood is."


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "Why don''t you try it?"


    Lucien is not a vampire, but the Blood Pact with Rose allows him to enjoy her blood. Then he wonders if he can enjoy blood other than hers. "Why not?"


    He picks up his wine ss and drinks it all in one gulp to clear the ss before cing it in front of Daisy. She is about to fill his ss with blood, but then she stops and thinks about something.


    "I don''t want you to waste a single drop of this rare blood if you don''t like it..." Then she pushes her ss of blood toward him.


    That action may not mean much to other people, but it''s not normal for a woman and a man to use the same ss without them having a very close rtionship.


    Heike stares at them as he gets even angrier. He''s sure Daisy is punishing him for not epting Lucien, but he thinks she''s going too far.


    Lucien, on the other hand, doesn''t think much about the ss as he''s more curious to taste the blood. Then he takes a sip and surprisingly finds it''s good, although extremely inferior to Rose''s blood.


    Coincidentally, a drop of blood also runs from his lips. Daisy sees that, and her mind acts exactly like Lucien''s, making her imagine things¡­


    She gets so horny that her panties start to get wet, so she quickly runs a finger over that drop and drinks it. "No waste, remember?"


    "..."


    Everyone sees that ''inappropriate'' act and is silent while they can hear the heavy breathing of Heike, who now looks like a mad dog about to jump on Lucien''s neck.

 Chapter 471: A Patient Devil

    <h4>Chapter 471: A Patient Devil</h4>


    The ''suggestive'' interactions between Lucien and Daisy don''t seem at all strange to his wives. It''s natural for girls to see him flirting, but it''s also interesting to see how the mature vampire teases him in such a subtle way.


    But for Heike, that is like hell, literally the worst day of his life. [What the hell are they doing?!?!? Why doesn''t she see that this is the same as humiliating me in front of everyone?!?]


    [And why does this guy hate me so much??!?] Heike can''t help but think that Lucien has some kind of grudge against him. [Does he really think he can steal my daughter and wife in front of me??!?]


    Elliot, on the other hand, doesn''t think Lucien is doing that on purpose but rather thinks it''s Daisy who is instinctively looking for a more ''fit'' partner than his best friend.


    [I knew this day woulde... I told this thick-headed to appreciate his wife, but he was blinded by arrogance.] Elliot clearly sees how Heike always thought no man would want to marry what he calls in secret as his ''hot bloodsucking parasite.''


    Elliot still loves Heike as his brother but doesn''t me Daisy for flirting with a man who isn''t disgusted by her vampire side. He could be that man himself if his honor didn''t prevent him from doing such a shameless act with his best friend.


    And Neal... Well, the young prince has only one thought in his mind since he sat down next to Rose. [She is so beautiful and perfect...]


    Lucien isn''t indifferent about how he influences the people around him. He can see that despite not being purposeful, Daisy is instinctively asking for his help.


    And he wants to help her. Such a charming, intelligent, strong woman who is also a caring mother? His possessive and lustful feelings are activated to the fullest, begging him to love that perfect woman.


    [Everything would be so easy if Heike just disappeared...] A dangerous thought shes through Lucien''s mind, and he quickly shakes his head.


    [Who do I want to deceive? That would be easy only for me and not Rose.] He can feel that even though Rose finds it funny that her father is experiencing a shock due to how bad he is as a husband, she still loves him, and her heart is bleeding to see him suffer.


    For a second, Lucien tries to put himself in Heike''s shoes and realizes how awful it must be to see his wife acting that way with another man.


    Then he sighs and pushes the ss back to Daisy. "It''s not bad, but I prefer to stick with the wine."


    "I see..." Daisy also realizes she has gone too far and looks at Heike with a sorry expression.


    "Hahaha... At least you''re having a much better reaction than mine." Elliot tries to lighten the mood. "Many years ago, I tasted blood, and I got sick for a couple of months."


    Daisyughs too. "You vomited the dinner all over the table, hahaha..."


    Everyone startsughing, imagining that scene. But Heike just looks more upset. "No one should have to drink blood; that''s as disgusting as stupid!"


    Lucien definitely doesn''t like thatment. He doesn''t understand how Heike can insult his own wife like that. "Maybe some people can''t change how they are¡­ what they are."


    "Bullshit!" Heike quickly responds. "We are what we want to be! And anyone who can''t change such defects in themselves is weak and stupid."


    "Really?!" Lucien asks as he starts pulling the Ghost Lady out of his scabbard under the table. But Daisy quickly uses her other hand to hold his as she looks at him with a pleading expression, causing him to calm down.


    "Heike, my brother." Elliot quickly tries to calm his best friend. "We should not let a dinner party that''s supposed to be a celebration end up in a situation we don''t want to remember."


    He sighs and tries to calm down. "You''re right¡­ I''m just a little stressed." Heike knows that acting that way won''t help, but he can''t be calm when he seems to be losing the two women he loves the most.


    "That''s normal." Elliot smiles. "You were more than a year away from your beloved little princess and several days without your beloved wife. A man is nothing without those he loves most."


    Heike drinks all the wine from his ss at once before his eyes go from Rose to Daisy, then to Lucien. "Exactly, my friend. And that''s why a man would rather die than let another steal those he loves most."


    Rose and Daisy roll their eyes at the same time as Lucien starts to eat the food Lust has put on his te and tries to ignore Heike''s words.


    "Let''s not talk about sad things, Dad." Rose begs as she eats some food. She''d rather be drinking blood, Lucien''s blood, but she knows her father couldn''t bear to see that.


    Heike makes a great effort to smile at his daughter. He can''t look so worried as that would only make him lose more face. "Indeed, my daughter. A family dinner should be the time for pleasant conversations."


    "A family dinner? Tsk!" Daisy shakes her head as she whispers. "So why did you bring your friends to support you like in a fight?"


    Lucien has a hard time containing hisughter, but Heike doesn''t understand her words. "What did you say, my love?"


    Daisy also has to make an effort to make a fake happy face. "I said it''s so good that we''re all together again."


    "Yeah, I''m really happy about that." Heike smiles and then puts his hand over Neal''s. "We are family here, even you and your father."


    Neal is happy and sad at the same time. He was always very grateful that Heike liked him and always loved him as a second father. Knowing that Heike had always wanted him to be his son-inw was the best gift he could ask for, but now that feels like a dream, a collective delusion.


    "I am very grateful, Lord Heike." He smiles as he speaks politely. If he acted rudely in Great Lady Daisy''s house, his father would disinherit him in the least.


    But Heike quickly shakes his head in disapproval as he caresses the prince''s hand. "No need to be polite here, Neal. We''ve always been so close, and I see you as¡­ my own son."


    Elliot and Daisy don''t like the way of that conversation, but before they can do anything, Heike makes it worse. "Actually..."


    He looks at Rose with a disappointed expression. "I always believed my daughter thought so too. We could have be even closer as a family, but..."


    *Scrape*


    The sound of Lucien pushing his chair back gets the attention of everyone at the table. He gets up, making the mood instantly tense.


    His wives are in doubt about his next actions, but whatever he wants to do, they will support him. They can clearly see how Heike is neither a good husband nor a good father.


    Elliot''s legs shake again as he remembers how Daisy told him Lucien could kill a God. [Is it now?? Is it now that I will see the power that could kill a God? DAMN, I don''t even know how powerful a God should be...]


    [Just try something!] Heike really wants Lucien to try something against him, so Daisy and Rose can defend him and see what that devil really is. Well, how Heike thinks he is.


    Neal can''t really think about anything other than Rose and how much he loves her.


    And Daisy can''t contain her excitement. Exactly, her heart is beating too fast as she feels Lucien''s energy inside her Blood Nascent. A part of him is inside her and will always be a part of her, which makes her feel connected to him more than to Sophia, even though her energy is also there.


    Flirting in front of her husband was already very crazy and made her feel pleasant adrenaline. But now, not knowing what Lucien is going to do next is even more exciting.


    [Is this how it ends? Am I going to be a widow now??] Daisy can''t help but imagine Heike''s head rolling.


    And while she feels a little bad for her loyal husband, she feels even worse for her daughter. [Rose will be very sad... but it will be better this way. Heike could never ept us as we really are... as Lucien epts us...]


    She prepares to take Rose out of the dining room quickly not to let her see that violent scene. But contrary to what everyone thinks, Rose knows that Lucien would not kill her father. She knew in her heart that he would never hurt her.


    "Oh, sorry." Lucien smiles before looks at Little Ko. "I''ll help you, darling."


    Then everyone watches as he walks over to Ko and helps her cut a piece of steak with a knife and fork. The little tigress is trying to learn how to eat like people so that Lucien can be proud of her, but she is having a hard time with cutlery.


    Elliot breathes a sigh of relief while Heike is frustrated. Daisy, on the other hand, feels confused. The worst part for her is not knowing if she really wanted her husband dead.


    [No, he doesn''t deserve that.] She concludes. [He is not the best husband, but he was good to Rose and me. A peaceful separation would be best for everyone.]


    While Lucien has an amazing father-daughter moment with little Ko, making Oya and his other wives smile beautifully, Heike only gets more upset.


    "What was I talking about..." He looks at Neal and Rose again. "Oh yeah. We were always very close, weren''t we? I remember the promise Elliot and I made when we were just two kids living in a cave..."


    Daisy starts to get really upset by Heike''s actions, but she focuses on controlling her emotions; otherwise, she fears killing her husband with her own hands.


    Rose is also very upset by that conversation, but she doesn''t think of anything violent against her father and just begs him to stop. "Dad..."


    But he ignores her request and forces Elliot to participate in that act that only humiliates him. "My brother, do you remember that?"


    "It''s been a long time... let''s not talk about it, please, brother." Elliot also begs Heike to stop.


    But Heike ignores him too and goes on. "At that time, the promises were for life, an invible vow. And we promised that if our children were born of different genders, they would marry, uniting our family also by blood."


    "Dad..." Rose pleads again for Heike to stop.


    But he sees nothing but his own stubbornness. "I remember the first time I saw Rose and Neal together. He was just a baby, and she took care of him with so much love and kindness... I thought it would be great to see him taking care of her one day as I take good care of my Daisy."


    "Dad..." Rose starts to get angry.


    But Heike doesn''t stop even when Daisy and Elliot also start begging.


    "Dad..."


    "Please..."


    "Dad..."


    Rose''s pleas echo in Lucien''s mind as the urge to kill Heike grows stronger, quickly approaching his limit.


    *BAM!!*


    But it reaches Rose''s limit first. She bes enraged, materializes a stone knife, and stabs it into Neal''s hand, making blood sshes over the table.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!" The prince screams in pain as he feels his hand being torn apart by Rose''s violent energy.


    She quickly materializes a knife in her other hand and puts Its tip on Neal''s neck while looking at Heike. "I''ll kill him if you don''t stop!!"


    "ROSE!!!" Heike quickly gets up while getting very confused.


    Elliot also stands up while acting on impulse, drawing his sword and pointing at Rose. He loves Heike and respects Daisy a lot, just as he fears Lucien. But upon seeing his only son''s life threatened, his paternal instinct speaks louder.


    As Daisy gets up too, worried about how that will end, Lucien sees it all in slow motion. He didn''t want it to be that way, but now that Rose has chosen to act, he will support her.


    "Put down your sword!" He speaks in a calm but dominant tone as he materializes the golden naginata and points at Elliot.


    The golden naginata''s overwhelming aura spreads across the room, affecting only Heike, Elliot, and Neal. They feel an instinctive fear run through their bodies as even breathing bes difficult.


    The word ''King'' quickly takes on new meaning for them as kneeling in front of Lucien and begging for his forgiveness is all they want to do.

 Chapter 472: Together in the Imperfection

    <h4>Chapter 472: Together in the Imperfection</h4>


    Elliot''s paternal instincts are quickly destroyed by Lucien''s dominant aura. The poor man knees as he drops his sword. "Forgive me; I''m so sorry!!"


    Heike can''t speak, while Neal can''t even scream in pain. But Rose doesn''t take the knife out of his hand as she looks at her father. "I''m done with this shit!!"


    Daisy is silent to let Rose handle the situation, so she continues. "You always tried to control me, and I didn''t care, but now¡­ now you''re trying to push me away from the man I love."


    "But you can''t change it, Dad..." She sighs. "I chose Lucien, and nothing can change it; I won''t let anything separate me from him."


    She looks at Neal with a sad expression before continuing to talk to Heike. "I shouldn''t have to prove to you that he''s perfect for me, and neither will I do it. But I won''t let you push me to another man."


    Rose''s hands don''t shake as she shows her fangs to her father. "If you suggest or even think of me with another man besides Lucien, I''m going to kill them. Not because I need to do that, but because I want to. And if you really consider Neal as your son, you''ll stop this shit!"


    Heike can''t think straight as he''s terrified because of Lucien''s aura. But Elliot starts to beg. "Please, Lady Daisy, Lady Rose, spare my son! None of this is his fault... I always trusted Heike and let him influence Neal, but that was never my intention. I never thought he was worthy of you."


    "Rose... my daughter... don''t do it, please." Heike stops thinking only about his needs and regrets putting Elliot and Neal in that situation. He can see that Rose could actually kill the poor boy for his mistakes, which scares him.


    Rose has never been so angry before. All she wanted was for her father to get along with her husband. But she won''t allow anyone to humiliate Lucien, ever.


    She dematerializes the daggers and pushes Neal towards his father. "Get out of here, NOW!"


    The young prince''s blood runs down from the wound in his hand, but that is not fatal. Elliot forces his son to kneel along with him as he continues to bow. "Thank you so much!! And please, forgive us."


    Elliot quickly leaves the castle with Neal without holding any grudges. He feels that everything that happened was his fault for letting Heike take that madness too far, and all he wants now is to get away from Lucien, Rose, and Daisy.


    But in the dining room, the atmosphere remains tense. Heike looks at Rose with a sad expression. "You''ve changed so much... I don''t recognize my little princess anymore..."


    "No, Dad¡­" She shakes her head. "I''ve always been like that... a bloody vampire. But you never wanted to see me like that way; you tried to dress me up as your little princess and make me change, but Lucien set me free."


    "I guess so..." Heike also looks at Lucien with a sad expression. Then he looks at Daisy. "Do you feel that way too?"


    Daisy looks hesitant, which only makes Heike feel worse. "I think you just don''t ept what we are."


    "..." Heike feels very bad and confused. Then he looks at Lucien once more before walking out of the dining room.


    Rose sighs as she sits down again. Then she looks at Lucien. "Sorry about this mess¡­ it shouldn''t be like this."


    "I found it pretty wild, hahaha..." Donnaughs, trying to lighten the mood.


    The girls smile, including Rose. She feels so relieved to be able to act like she really wants and unleash all the frustrations she''s always harbored deep in her heart.


    Lucien approaches her, hugs her from behind, and kisses her neck. "You don''t have to apologize for anything, my love."


    Her mouth looks for his lips, begging for his blood in a delicious bloody kiss. But before that, he looks at Daisy. Do you think we can put an end to this problem now?


    Daisy is confused too. She is feeling different emotions while having different thoughts. "I''m not sure about that..."


    Lucien understands that, but he knows that if Heike is left alone now, he will continue to feel bad, abandoned, and betrayed, which will result in another situation like that.


    "Alright, I''ll talk to him then." He speaks.


    "You do not have to do this." Rose takes Lucien''s arm.


    He caresses her face. "I''m just going to talk to him; exin that we''re a family now, and we can resolve these differences peacefully."


    "Okay." Rose lets Lucien go despite wanting to be with him now. She''s happy that he always tries to do the best for her, even when it''s not easy for him.


    Daisy watches Lucien leave the dining room while she doesn''t know what to do. Then she looks at her daughter, and Rose smiles at her. The mature vampire feels a mix of happiness, anger, and jealousy, which leaves Amelia, Donna, and the Sins confused.


    "I gotta go." Then she follows Lucien, leaving Rose with a strange expression on her face.


    Rose feels a hand touch hers and realizes it''s Ang, smiling gently at her, as do Lucien''s other wives. "We are with you."


    -----------------------------


    In the hallway, Lucien continues walking as he hears Daisy''s hurried footsteps. He can also hear the elerated heartbeats of the mature vampire, but he doesn''t stop walking.


    ''Help me, Lust...'' He mentally speaks to the one he trusts the most. ''Tell me what to do because I''m not sure which is the best way.''


    Lust understands Lucien''s feelings and thoughts better than anyone else. But she also doesn''t want to influence his decisions. ''I hate to say this, but I think that mysterious woman in your dreams was right.''


    ''Really?'' He remembers the woman who told him about brainwashing and other things.


    ''Yes.'' Lust exins. ''She told you always to follow your heart''s desires and not let other people influence you too much. I think this is the path we are on, and this is a better way to be the lust sin than I could ever do myself.''


    ''My selfish desires...'' He thinks.


    ''And lustful...'' Shepletes.


    ''Thank you, my love.'' Lucien responds and then stops walking.


    Daisy stops walking when she arrives right behind him. She doesn''t know what to do as she is very confused, upset, worried¡­


    "If no one goes to talk to him, he''ll just feel worse, and that won''t be good for anyone." Lucienments.


    "Can you stop worrying about everyone just for a moment?" Daisy asks as she moves closer to Lucien. "Heike is already an adult and responsible for his own mistakes."


    "Of course..." Lucien turns and smiles at Daisy. "So, what''s the problem that is making you feel this way?"


    She gets even closer to him until there are only a few inches between their bodies. Due to the height difference, she should look up to see his face, but she prefers not to look at his eyes now, and the view of his chest is pretty nice.


    "You saw the problem..." She exins. "My husband doesn''t ept me for who I am... he''s disgusted by me. It''s always been like that... I thought his loyalty would be enough to keep our marriage. I wanted a good father for my child, and he seemed to be the right person..."


    "Heike loves Rose; I have no doubts about it. He''s just very stubborn about some things." Lucienments.


    "I know he loves her, but it alone doesn''t make him a good father." She responds. "He also doesn''t ept what she is and is disgusted by her true nature."


    While Lucien can''t deny Daisy''s sad words, she continues. "But I am not concerned about my daughter, not anymore."


    "She''s met a man who totally epts her..." Daisy starts stirring with Lucien''s shirt. "A man who takes care of her, who satisfies all her needs and desires... I actually envy her."


    "..." Lucien doesn''t say anything while enjoying Daisy''s natural perfume. Her personality, her body, her scent, and even her voice attract him as few women can. All his being craves the mature vampire very much.


    Daisy feels a little bad for her actions, but she doesn''t back down. She wants to be selfish for the first time, so her fingers slowly begin to enter Lucien''s shirt and touch his chest directly.


    "In thesest several years, all I''ve thought about was what my family would be like after my death. I only cared about Rose and Heike... I didn''t have time for my own needs." She continues.


    She opens her hand inside Lucien''s shirt and touches every part of his chest. "And now that I''m healed and well, I want to start working on my future."


    "I still had hopes of fixing my marriage, but Heike just made it clear that he doesn''t want to be the man who satisfies my desires and needs."


    Daisy uses her other hand to caresses Lucien''s hand. "I''m very fragile right now... I thought I was a strong woman who could handle everything on my own, but the truth is that I need a partner I can trust on... I need a man who loves me the way I am..."


    "You already have it." Lucien speaks as he quickly ces his hands around Daisy''s waist and presses her body against the hallway wall.


    Then he kisses her lips passionately.


    Their lips touch, and waves of pleasure run through their bodies. Both are immediately addicted to each other''s scent and taste as they smash their lips.


    Daisy quickly opens her mouth, and as if reading her mind, Lucien shoves his tongue inside it, initiating the real kiss.


    "Mm~~!!" She couldn''t contain her moans as she moved her hands over his back.


    He moves his tongue dominantly around hers, exploring every part of her delicious mouth as he runs his hands over her body.


    They continue to kiss passionately. That is so good as they both imagined so many times and now they feel incredibly marvelous.


    Daisy is the first to run out of breath and moves her lips just an inch from Lucien''s mouth as he continues to kiss her.


    "Damn!! I promised myself I wouldn''t fall in love with you." She says.


    "You shouldn''t make promises you can''t keep." Hements as he moves his lips down, kissing her face, neck, and shoulders. Also, his hands caress her waist, and his fingers increasingly approach her ass.


    She wants him to kiss every inch of her body, but right now, her mouth craves his more than anything. "It can''t be helped... I''m a woman who doesn''t settle for anything but the best, and you''re the best."


    Lucien lifts Daisy by the thighs to kiss her lips better as he forces his hips against hers, making them both feel their most private parts over their clothes. He is so hard while she is so wet.


    "I''ve wanted you since the first time we met..." He kisses her as he holds the back of her neck with one hand and uses the other to caress her breast. "I wanted to take care of you so badly¡­ not just because of Rose, but also because I''m so selfish."


    Daisy feels so loved, so desired, and soplete. That''s so good that she forgets everything else. Right now, all that matters is her, Lucien, and their bodies, touching and loving each other.


    She speaks in a muffed tone between kisses and moans. "You are no more selfish than I am, the woman who craved her daughter''s husband so badly..."


    "We''re both imperfect..." Hements as he continues kissing and touching her sexy body. Her curves are so perfect that he feels he doesn''t really have control over his passion for her right now.


    Daisy feels the same way. She knows it''s very wrong to do that now and in the hallway. That could hurt Heike and Rose, but she can''t contain the desires she''s been holding back for so long.


    "That makes us perfectly imperfect for each other..." Shements as she holds onto Lucien''s horns and strokes his hair.


    "I guess so." He smiles while kissing and biting her lips. Part of him wants to make the Blood Pact with her right now, and she feels the same.

 Chapter 473: A Marriage Ends

    <h4>Chapter 473: A Marriage Ends</h4>


    "Mm~~!!" Daisy moans as she and Lucien continue to kiss passionately. She can feel the burning desire he has for her, and that is infinite times superior to what Heike could ever feel.


    Since her previous life ended, she has sought a new beginning, a new ce to call home, and someone to take care of her. She wanted that person to be Heike, but now she understands that only Lucien has what it takes to make her really happy as he does to Rose.


    As their lips touch madly, their tongue creates a dance of their own. And Daisy can''t keep her fangs back as her whole body begs for Lucien''s blood, for the pact that can bind them forever, which she has no doubts she wants to do.


    "I want it... ahhh... Lucien...give it to me, please..." She begs as her fingers start to enter his underwear.


    Despite Daisy''s actions, Lucien knows that what she wants more than his body is his blood. He feels her fangs scratching his lips.


    "I want to give it to you... Daisy..." His words make Daisy instantly upset. She knows that Lucien is not the kind of person who talks about what he wants to do but rather does that.


    Despite her body craving for Lucien''s a lot, Daisy starts to slow down her lip movements and pulls back her hands. "But you won''t give it to me, right?"


    "Daisy... this isplicated." Lucien takes a step back, and lets go of her body.


    She makes a confused expression. "I¡­ I can''t understand. I thought you wanted it too."


    He hugs her again and looks into her eyes. "I''ve already made it clear that I want you."


    She quickly starts kissing his face. "Then let''s do it. I just need you to make the Blood Pact with me, and I''ll be only yours forever. You know, I never insisted on doing it with Heike because I knew he wasn''t the right man."


    "I agree with you." He gently caresses her face. "I really want to make the Blood Pact with you. But we can''t do it like that, hiding like criminals."


    Daisy understands what Lucien means. She feels a little bad for wanting to act so selfishly, but she can''t contain her feelings.


    "So what? Heike does not love me because he can''t ept me for who I am, but he won''t give up on me easily because of his pride." She asks while pouting, making it hard for Lucien to resist kissing her again.


    "Don''t make that sad expression." He kisses her lips while caressing her waist. "I agree with you that Heike doesn''t love you, not like me. But if you abandon him like that, he won''t ept it, and that will only make Rose suffer. We have to..."


    "Like you love me?" Daisy can''t help but smile and interrupt Lucien.


    He smiles and kisses her again. "Yes, I''m sure I love you since that healing session..."


    She cannot contain her excitement and happiness. Her heart beats even faster as she feels relieved that she''s not the only one having those feelings. "Okay, so what are we going to do?"


    "We have to make it clear to Heike that you don''t love each other." He exins. "You''re already doing it, so I''m going to focus on showing him that you are too different to make it work."


    "Can you really make him understand it?" She asks. "I mean, he''s very stubborn."


    "He''s arrogant, but I don''t think he''s really dumb." Lucienments. "And... we have to try at least to resolve it peacefully for..."


    "For Rose." He and Daisy talk at the same time. Then they smile and kiss.


    But then she makes a thoughtful expression. "What about the journey?"


    He quickly responds. "Lust told me that Humans are the only other race besides the aquatic races in the Blue Star, so I think it''s going to be a good opportunity for him to meet new people and ces and thus understand that you and he don''t really match."


    "What if he doesn''t want toe with us?" She asks.


    "Then it''s done." He exins. "I wouldn''t want to do things like that, but he wouldn''t be giving me a choice but taking you for me once we''re away from here."


    "I don''t hate this option..." She naughtily smiles as she kisses his lips and strokes his chest.


    Lucien sighs as he gets frustrated that he can''t eat the naughty mature vampire right now. "Daisy..."


    She smiles kindly. "I know, we have to do it the right way. I agree with you, but what if I can''t contain my desires and needs before Heike epts our marriage is gone?"


    Lucien hugs Daisy and kisses her passionately while squeezing her ass with both his hands. "Then you cane to me, and I''ll satisfy you."


    He doesn''t like having to do things that way, but he and Daisy understand that sometimes it''s necessary to make sacrifices for their children. Lucien does not doubt that if he had to do something like this to keep his future children from suffering, he would.


    And that doesn''t mean he and Daisy won''t be together soon, but that they just have to wait a while.


    "Mmmm..." She moans more. "I won''t be able to stop if you keep making me feel so good..."


    He keeps kissing her and caressing her perfect body. "I don''t want to stop making you feel good..."


    Lucien has to use all his will to stop kissing Daisy and take a few steps back. Then he smiles at her. "The sooner we resolve it, the sooner we can be together again."


    She bites her own lips as she looks at him with her red eyes sparkling with expectation. "Alright."


    Then she walks up to him and kisses his lips again before going to look for Heike. Daisy feels not only so good and happy but also more strong than ever. That powerful energy of Lucien she felt inside her Blood Nascent now runs throughout her whole body.


    As he watches Daisy''s back, Lucien feels he has done the right thing. He made his feelings clear, but he also chose to do things in a way that Rose doesn''t suffer. Now he just needs to convince Heike to separate from Daisy.


    So he goes back to the dining room and finishes dinner with his girls. They waste no time before heading back to the purple world for a long ''training'' session.


    Donna doesn''t go with them to the purple world. She knows what Lucien and his girls are going to do, which makes her very embarrassed. So she stays with Helena and Genevieve in excellent bedrooms that Rose has prepared for them in Daisy''s castle.


    -------------------------------


    On one of the castle''s balconies, Heike looks out over the city with a thoughtful expression. [DAMN!! I really screwed up!]


    Then he hears footsteps behind him and turns around. He sees Daisy looking at him with a sorry expression, which makes him feel even worse. "Daisy..."


    "We have to talk." She speaks in a neutral tone.


    Heike is sure Daisy wants to part with him. Despite wanting to deny that, part of him knew she was never entirely happy with him.


    He thought that she would never find someone in Argerim who would fully ept her and also that Rose would keep them together. But now he''s not sure of that anymore, which is scary.


    "Please, Daisy, forgive me!" The thought of losing his wife makes Heike beg.


    Daisy would like to feel sorry for Heike, but she doesn''t feel anything about him anymore. All she wants now is to do that in a way that doesn''t hurt Rose so much.


    "Rose and I are going to another world with Lucien and our new family." She gets right to the point.


    "Then that''s it??" Heike approaches Daisy and takes her by the shoulders. "Are you really going to abandon your husband??!?"


    She can''t help butpare his touch to Lucien''s, and although it''s weird, she feels Heike''s touch has be unfamiliar and even disgusting.


    She pushes him back. "That has nothing to do with us. Lucien and his sisters are in trouble, and they need my help."


    Heike would like to believe Daisy''s words, but he can see in her eyes that she doesn''t want to be with him anymore. That hurt both his heart and his ego.


    In desperation, he thinks about begging more or even using Rose to stop his marriage from ending. But his pride doesn''t allow that, just as it doesn''t allow him to give up Daisy.


    "I''ll go with you!" He speaks in a determined tone. Even if things don''t look good for him, he won''t lose her without fighting.


    Daisy sighs as she gets frustrated. She hoped Heike wouldn''t want to go with them, epting that their marriage was really over. But she''s already decided to stay with Lucien, so nothing will ruin her ns.


    "Maybe we won''t be able to go back for several years... There will also be many dangers there, and I won''t be able to protect you all the time." She speaks honestly. "You''re likely to die if you actuallye with us."


    "It would be good for you, right?!" He asks in an angry tone. "So you and Rose could have a perfect life with that stupid boy!!"


    Daisy clenches her hands into fists as she shows Heike her fangs. She really wants to kill him with her own hands even though they''ve been married for so many years. That is the result of so long-suffering with frustrations and his distorted way of loving.


    However, she thinks about how she can be happy with Lucien soon; making such a mistake now would only ruin their ns. So she turns and walks away from Heike.


    But he runs and gets in front of her. "Daisy!! Shit, forgive me!! I didn''t mean to say that... you don''t understand how hard it is to see the woman I love wanting to get away from me."


    "That''s your fault!" Daisy speaks in an angry tone. "You have been pushing me away for a long time... or do you think I don''t know how you disapprove of everything I do? Damn! You even feel disgusted by me for what I am!!"


    Heike would like to deny Daisy''s words, but he can''t. [Why can''t you be a normal woman?!?!]


    He is confused because he thinks he loves her but cannot ept their differences. Yet, he doesn''t want to give up on her. Even though she is a vampire, she is the most beautiful and powerful woman he could ever have as his wife. Also, she can protect his people against dangers they can''t even imagine.


    "I will not give up on you!" He speaks as he tries to hold her arm.


    But Daisy easily avoids him while floating backward. "That''s not going to change anything... I''m sorry things ended up like that, but that was your fault for not trying as hard as I did all those years."


    "I won''t lose you!!!" He yells.


    She shakes her head. "That journey will be your end, and I don''t really feel sorry for you but for Rose, who won''t have a father anymore. However, I will always take good care of her... with Lucien''s help."


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    Heike punches the balcony parapet as he grows angrier than ever. However, he is also very motivated to prove to Daisy that he can be a good husband to her and a good father to Rose.


    Fear is a potent factor that can make people change, but could it be enough to save his marriage?


    While Heike spends the entire night thinking about ways to get Daisy''s affections again, and she doesn''t sleep either, imagining everything she wants to do with Lucien.

 Chapter 474: The Portal is Ready

    <h4>Chapter 474: The Portal is Ready</h4>


    Another day is born in Argerim. And just like in every other city where Lucien''s troops have been, everyone in Petra already knows how amazing the Handsome Devil is.


    Wasting no time, he and the girls help Daisy move all herb equipment to storage treasures. Lucien can''t help but think that she''d be much morefortable moving herb directly to the huge room he''d set up in the Purple World home.


    Heike also prepares his bags to travel with them as he cannot ept losing Daisy. Then after a few hours, they leave the city and the eastern continent.


    Just the quick journey to the life crystal mine is already torturous for Heike. Despite traveling on a troops ship, all the women around him look at him with hostile expressions. The girls are very loyal to Lucien and hate him for not being friendly with their Master.


    But everything gets worse when Heike meets Eve, and especially Pride, who likes to release her aura only to see him almost pissing himself in fear.


    Daisy immediately starts preparing potions with the crystals Sophia and the other girls got, and on the next day, half of Lucien''s troops are helping to mine without taking any risks.


    The days go by, and while everyone takes turns to mine the huge amount of life crystals down to the ocean floor, Lucien also spends part of his time in the purple world with his wives.


    After a week in the normal world, Lucien spent even more time with several hours in the purple world. He not only had love sessions with all the girls together, but he also had alone sessions with all of them.


    Not just sex, but he also helped girls train their abilities and skills. With Amelia, Lucien mainly trained their teleport ability and sword skills, while with Donna, he trained with various types of weapons and helped her a lot to improve her control over soul weapons.


    He tried to help Sophia improve her bow skills so she could use her soul weapon, the magic bow, better. But all she wanted to do was rx in his arms along with Sloth, after long sex sessions, of course.


    By the end of that week, the improvement all his wives had was tremendous, something so extraordinary that the Sins got again impressed.


    Due to the difference in power levels between Lucien and most of his wives and the fact that his demonic energy is getting better and better, all the girls who were in the middle Mortal Realm went straight to Itste stages.


    Oya was the first to reach the ninthyer of the Mortal Realm, followed by Cassidy, Ang, and surprising Ghalenna, which was due to her receiving more demonic energy from Eve and Pride.


    Then other girls like Ghnna, Astrid, Olivia, Scarlett also reached the ninthyer, followed by more and more girls. Only those with less interest inbat like Kara, Aria, and Madelyn remain in the eighthyer.


    Little Ko is also exceptional for having reached the sixthyer just ying with Lucien and receiving his pets. He also helped her train with swords, just as he and Eve did in his childhood.


    And in training sessions in the normal world, Ko had as a training partner Est, the daughter of the woman Lucien epted into his troops. Ko and Est are best friends, like sisters, and because of that, Lucien gave her mother, Raquel, special treatment, simr to what he gave Lori before she became his wife.


    Lucien also advanced oneyer, reaching the Earth Realm''s thirdyer, while Sophia reached the sixthyer and Amelia the fifth.


    Just by having his tattoo and passing a pleasant time with Lucien, Donna already felt an explosive improvement in her strength and advanced ayer, reaching the fourth one.


    Eve, on the other hand, managed to advance oneyer with her own power. Although it took her many days to do that, reaching the secondyer of the Sky Realm could take more than a decade for very talented people with vast resources and centuries for most people. So Pride congratted her on that.


    Although everyone shared Lucien and his sisters'' concerns about Naomi and ire, that week was quite nice and rxing.


    That was an excellent time, which allowed Lucien to improve his rtionship with all his wives except Daisy. The mature vampire tried to focus as much on her alchemy as possible to ignore Heike and hold her feelings for Lucien.


    In the end, not only did she not have a good time, but Heike had a terrible week. And Rose noticed that; she saw how much her mother tried not to lose patience with Heike. But it''s obvious to everyone that their marriage is over, and Rose doesn''t me her mother for that.


    The closer they get to the portal at the bottom of the mine, the more Rose bes concerned about her father''s health. She always tried to think that everything was fine between Heike and Daisy, but she saw how he hadn''t really treated her well all those years.


    Then, inevitably, that day arrived.


    *BAM!* *BOOOM!*


    Pieces of crystals fly everywhere due to Wrath''s great war hammer. She''s definitely able to mine faster than anyone, but she ends up turning most of the crystals into powder before they could be used.


    Lucien flies down to the bottom of the mine. They can move freely within a hundred-meter radius around that ind as Ang, Marie, and Lena keep the water out of that space, creating a barrier around the mine.


    "So..." He looks at the portal, a dozens-meter long arch made of a kind of greenstone, simr to the life crystals. Now, the portal looks like a lifeless rock with nearly faded lines, but it just needs to be energized with life crystals, which Lucien has many, literally thousands of them, filling various storage treasures.


    Amelia makes a thoughtful expression. "How could that woman know about it? We had so much work getting all those crystals out until we got here..."


    "Does it make a difference?" Eve asks. "I mean, if we can go to the Blue Star easily with this portal to find our sisters, it is good, right?"


    "I guess so," Donnaments as Sophia just rxes on her floating pillow beside Lucien.


    "What do we need to do now?" He asks.


    "Check the enchantments to make sure it leads to the Blue Star and power the portal again." Daisy exins.


    Lucien smiles at her. "Can you, please?"


    She can''t help but smile back at him. "Sure."


    He takes one of the storage rings full of life crystals from his pocket to give it to Daisy, but then he feels Rose arrive beside him and stir his shirt.


    He looks at her, and she quickly exins. "Hubby¡­ We need to talk about something."


    "Is something wrong, my dear?" he asks as he caresses her face, making Daisy feel a little jealous, and Envy smiles.


    Rose seems hesitant, but then she looks at her mother before making her decision. So she talks to Lucien. "Let''s talk alone¡­ you, my mom, my dad, and me."


    "Alright." He nods and then gives a storage ring with the life crystals to Sophia. "Sloth, could you start?"


    "Yes." Sloth materializes her body and nods.


    Then Lucien hugs Rose around the waist and looks at Daisy before pping his wings and flying to the surface of the ind.


    They go to a stone ship half a mile from the ind where Heike is. He didn''t want to drink one of Daisy''s potions and would therefore be negatively affected by the life crystals if he stayed in the mine. Also, he doesn''t like staying around Lucien''s troops and wives as they seem to hate him.


    As Luciennds on the ship''s deck, hugging Rose, Heike looks at them with an annoyed expression. Despite trying, he can''t hide his disapproval of their rtionship.


    Daisynds right next to Lucien, and Heike tries to smile at her, but her cold expression makes him feel even worse.


    "Good morning, father-inw." Lucien talks in a friendly manner, and although Heike doesn''t believe in his good intentions, Rose can feel that Lucien really wants to get along with her father.


    "Did something happen?" Heike asks Daisy, ignoring Lucien, which makes Rose upset.


    But Lucien isn''t upset and quickly exins. "We''ve arrived at the portal, so we might be traveling to the Blue Star soon."


    "I see," Heike responds as he continues gazing at Daisy. "Do you have some time for me, my beloved wife?"


    Daisy can''t answer, but Rose does. "You have to stop it, Dad."


    Heike looks at his daughter with a confused expression. "What does that mean?"


    Rose feels her heart hurting, but she tries to be strong as Lucien strokes her back. "Can''t you see that mom is upset? She''s trying her best not to hurt you, but she can''t take this situation anymore..."


    "I don''t understand what you want from me, Rose." He answers. "I''m doing my best to correct my mistakes and make your mother forgive me."


    "But you''re not doing a good job," Rose speaks. "All you''re doing is making it harder. You shouldn''t keep trying to force her to do what you want, and you shouldn''te with us on this journey either."


    Heike is really desperate because Rose''s support was thest link between him and Daisy. "Do you want me to give up on your mother and you? You have no right to ask me for that!"


    "Who else could do it?" She asks. "I love you and her equally, and that''s why I don''t want to see you suffer and especially keep hurting each other."


    "I¡­ I just¡­ I don''t know what to do." Heike kneels on the floor as he feels weaker than ever.


    Rose contains her sadness as she walks up to her father and hugs him. "It''s alright, Dad. I''ll never abandon you."


    Heike also tries to contain his sadness, but his frustrations make tears fall from his eyes. "But I don''t want to lose your mom too..."


    Rose realizes that Heike is like a spoiled child throwing a tantrum. Then she taps his head. "Don''t cry, Dad; that makes you lose face more than parting with Mom."


    While he just cries and grumbles, Rose continues. "Look, your marriage might not be over yet, but you''re destroying all chances to get back with Mom."


    "Really?" He asks.


    "Yeah..." Rose isn''t sure that, but she tries to calm her father down. "This journey is essential for Lucien and his sisters as it''s about healing them. Mom is helping us, and that''s why she doesn''t have time to be sure of her feelings."


    "No!" Heike shakes his head. "She''s sure she wants to leave me, and I''m going to lose her forever if I don''t keep trying to fix our rtionship."


    "You''re wrong, Dad; you can''t fix anything like that," Rose exins. "What about you giving her time? This journey could be the time you need to rethink your feelings."


    "No!" He keeps denying it. He knows in his heart that Daisy doesn''t feel anything for him anymore.


    "Dad..." Rose starts to lose patience. "Please give Mom this time. If she misses you, it''s because your marriage can be fixed."


    He looks at Daisy. "What if she doesn''t miss me?"


    "So it''s really gone..." Rose responds. "But you''ll always be my father just as she is my mother. Also, you''re still young and so handsome, so I''m sure you can find a new wife who deserves your love."


    [A new wife?] Heike was so focused on not losing Daisy that he never thought of another woman. He still knows he will never find a woman as beautiful and powerful as she is, but he can use another woman to make Daisy jealous ande back to him.


    A desperate person will look for any way to solve their problems even if it doesn''t make sense.


    "I would suggest a human wife this time." Lucien speaks amiably.


    Daisy holds her desire tough while Rose nods. "Hubby is right; you should look for someone like you, Dad."


    Heike looks at Daisy again. "There''s no way I can go with you?"


    Before Daisy responds, Rose does. "No! It''s already decided, you won''te with us. That journey is going to be too dangerous, and our group only has women... they can''t getfortable around a man other than Lucien."


    Heike understands that. In fact, he''s still scared of Pride, Eve, and Donna. So he realizes that pursuing Daisy isn''t something he can do now, unlike his n to get a new wife to make her jealous.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to get back." He speaks as he hugs Rose. Although he is still afraid of losing her, he is grateful that his daughter still loves him, and that''s he wants to be a better father from now on.


    As she hugs her father, Rose smiles at Lucien and Daisy. Then they fly back to the mine while she spends some time saying goodbye to Heike.


    In the air, Lucien and Daisy look at each other and smile, both looking forward to the journey ahead.

 Chapter 475: Pirating in Unexplored Waters (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 475: Pirating in Unexplored Waters (1/2)</h4>


    While Sloth and Daisy clean the portal and check Its enchantments, Lucien can''t stop worrying about something. And the girls can see that on his face.


    "What is it? What''s worrying you?" Eve taps his shoulder and asks.


    He looks at some of his troops standing around the mine. "Not taking them on this journey seemed like a good idea, but I don''t feel good about it."


    Lust materializes her body on the other side of him. "You''re quite possessive and overprotective, so it makes sense to feel that way."


    "Maybe we can take them..." Evements. "We have a lot of resources now, right?"


    "Yes, we do." Sloth hears the conversation and responds. "But I don''t think it''s a good idea. The Blue Star is a dangerous medium world, and your troops are still unprepared for the challenges we''ll encounter there."


    Lust nods. "Exactly. They better stay here and wait for us to get back. In the meantime, they''ll keep getting stronger because your demonic energy inside them doesn''t just disappear."


    "Also..." Sloth makes a thoughtful expression. "We would have to use a lot of life crystals to take all your troops with us. However, we can use these crystals to strengthen them while we are in the Blue Star."


    "But what about the affinity issue?" Lucien asks.


    Lust understands Sloth''s intention and quickly exins. "You''re the solution... I mean, you''ve been giving life mana to all your girls all this time, plus our demonic energy. I think that''s enough so they can drink a few life mana potions without suffering any risk."


    Sloth nods and continues. "Also, you could use your secret ingredients, making the potion even better for them. If they take one of these potions every month for a year, it might be enough to get them to the Earth Realm."


    "The Earth Realm?" Pride materializes her body and shakes her head. "Bullshit! What kind of miracle potion could make it??"


    Lust smiles. "You underestimate Lucien''s special milk."


    Sloth nods. "Yeah, his seeds can do it; I know from my own experience."


    Amelia and Sophia just blush, but Donna and Eve want to dig a hole to hide.


    "What the hell is this conversation?!?!" Donna asks as she tries to hide her embarrassed expression.


    Lucien smiles and looks at Daisy. "Daisy, how many potions can you make in one day?"


    "I can make many cauldrons at the same time, but..." She quickly responds but then started to blush. "But if you want to put your c... thing in them, it might be moreplicated."


    Lust starts stroking Lucien''s cock. "Give them a nice lovemaking session, and I''ll collect the excess thates out inside their bodies."


    "Sounds good." Lucien feels less bad about abandoning his troops if giving them a good reward and material so they can continue getting stronger. They will still be sad that they can''t have sex with him for some time, but taking them to another world now would be too risky, and that would slow them down a lot.


    "I could go back to Portgreen with Daisy while she makes the potions and I take care of the troops. That would also be a good time for Rose to take her father home, and we can meet here in four days. What about it?" He suggests.


    "That would also give me time to make sure the portal is working perfectly." Slothments.


    "Sounds good." Eve and Pride agree at the same time.


    Sophia doesn''t like to be away from Lucien for more than a few minutes, but she understands that it''s necessary while Amelia quickly moves to his side, making it clear that she''s going with him to Portgreen.


    Donna, however, has a strange expression on her face. "Four days? Will it be enough time for... all of them??"


    The girls startughing while Lucien nods. "If I focus on that task and don''t sleep¡­ yes, that''s more than enough time."


    Wasting no time, they put the n into action. Donna stays in the mine with Sophia, Helena, Genevieve, and Lucien''s other wives while Sloth finishes preparing the Portal.


    Lucien goes to Portgreen with Daisy and Amelia and spends all his time with his troops on the stone ships.


    Eve and Pride go with Rose to the eastern continent to take Heike home.


    Four dayster, they gather in front of the portal again, everyone ready for the journey.


    Like Sophia, Amelia and Daisy have frustrated expressions on their face. They want the same thing, but Lucien can''t pay attention to them right now as he wants so badly to go to the Blue Star to find his other sisters and the Phoenix.


    So Sloth activates the portal, creating a watery surface within the stone arch.


    "Is everyone ready?" Lucien asks.


    "Yes." All the girls nod.


    He opens the portal to the purple world, and all the women with his tattoo enter it. Then Lucien and the other girls enter the Blue Star portal.


    Just like when Lucien and his sisters entered the portal in their homeworld, they see everything go dark while their bodies seem to be adrift, floating in the void, or rather, interworld space.


    For them, that feels like a few seconds, but actually, the distance between Argerim and the Blue Star is gigantic, so they spend almost a week traveling in the interworlds space until they see a blue light.


    The group is pushed into that blue light, and then everyonees out of the portal and realizes they are shrouded in water, like at the bottom of the ocean.


    Without Ang and her daughters to make their way through the water smoothly, Lucien and his group swim to the surface that appears to be less than a hundred meters above.


    Even in the water, Lucien can see that Eve, Daisy, Genevieve, and Helena are fine. Yet, as they get out of the water, he quickly asks. "Is everyone alright?"


    "Yeah." The girls nod; however, Eve quickly notices a glowing from Lucien''s waist. "Luci..."


    He also notices that and sees that the Ghost Lady''s de is glowing blue. He picks up the sword and feels Its energy getting aroused. "What is happening?"


    Lust materializes her body andments. "Perhaps these are repressed memories? We know those cursed swords came from the Blue and Brown Stars."


    "Hmm..." Lucien can''t quite understand anything about the Ghost Lady other than the fact that she likes his demonic energy. Then he just gets more confused as he watches the blue glow fade and the sword be calm again.


    "Where are we?" Daisy quickly creates a stone ship for them and then looks around, seeing only water and more water; they are certainly in an ocean.


    Lucien opens the portal to the purple world, and all his wivese to the ship. Everyone is fine, making it clear that traveling between worlds in the purple world is totally safe.


    Eve, Helena, and Genevieve fly high to get a good view around them, but still, all they can see is water, a vast blue horizon.


    "This is definitely the Blue Star." Pridements. "Even the sky looks bluer than usual."


    "Where are we going?" Donna asks. "All I can see is water."


    Lucien looks at Helena. "How far did you see?"


    "About fifty miles." She quickly responds.


    "Fifty miles??" Lucien and all his wives are shocked. By focusing his senses to the max, he can maybe see over seven miles while the Sins can see a little farther, so the difference between that and fifty miles is very significant.


    "She uses a vision ability." Lustments. "That''s how she watched us from so far away without us being able to detect her."


    Helena nods. "Actually, I used an ability to hide my aura too. But yeah, I have vision abilities."


    Lucien can''t help but look at Maggie as he thinks aloud. "Does Maggie can do something like that too?"


    Lust nods. "Well, Helena''s power level, ignoring her current state, is the Immortal Realm, so Maggie shouldn''t be able to see that far as her, though..."


    She smiles at Lucien. "I don''t think Helena''s vision abilities are of a high level, but due to your demonic energy, Maggie''s abilities are improving at an unbelievable rate."


    "Let''s try it then." Lucien signals to Maggie, and she quickly gets in front of him.


    "Hubby..." She speaks in a cute tone as she feels a little embarrassed that she has suddenly be the focus of attention.


    He kisses her lips gently. "Don''t feel pressured; just try to use your ability to see the far you can."


    Just as he asked, Maggie does. Although she can see through solid surfaces in a few miles radius just using her eyes, she does as before to focus as much as possible, creating a circle of gray energy as she did before meeting Lucien.


    Inside the circle of energy, Maggie and everyone around her can see what''s in front of it magnified, like a big magnifying ss. Maggie focuses even more on her special energy making the magic circle show farther and farther.


    They feel that when looking into the circle, their eyes are moving away from their bodies at incredible speed. Yet, that speed keeps increasing as Maggie puts more energy into the circle.


    Nothing gets in the way of the circle, making everything they see to be the surface of the sea. Ten miles, twenty miles, fifty miles... The circle allows the group to see as much as Helena could quickly, but it continues to enhance their vision.


    A hundred miles, two hundred miles, the speed at which the circle extends their view only starts to slow down after four hundred miles, and then Maggie reaches her limit a little over five hundred miles, surprising everyone, especially Helena.


    "Great, my dear!" Lucien praises Maggie as he hugs her from behind. Then he kisses her neck, making her smile.


    "And yet we haven''t seen anything in that direction for five hundred miles..." Donnaments.


    "We only saw it above water." Slothments. "This is the Blue Star, a world almost entirely covered in water. So it''s normal for almost everything to be inside the sea."


    "It makes sense." Lucienments and then talks to Maggie. "Let''s try looking in other directions above the sea first."


    "Mm." Maggie starts moving the circle slowly because as it is showing an area five hundred miles away, every millimeter she moves the circle makes them see several miles.


    Still, all the group sees are the ocean waves. After a minute, they almost give up hope of seeing anything interesting, but then they notice a sea creature jump out of the water before diving in again.


    "What is that??" Amelia is the first to ask, while everyone else has the same question.


    The creature appears to be a fish over four meters long, but there''s no way to be sure as they aren''t sure how far the creature is from Maggie''s ability.


    "Looks like a fish that likes to jump." Donnaments.


    Since that creature is the first thing besides water the group sees in that world, Maggie follows it for a few seconds. Then they see the fish dive and not jump out of the water again.


    "What happened? Did it get tired of ying?" Mia thinks aloud.


    "Or was it scared of something..." Astridments, and just as she thought, everyone sees a huge ship appear in the magic circle, which probably scared the jumping fish.


    Maggie quickly focuses her ability on the ship. And even without being able to get a very clear view of it, it is possible to see that the ship is mainly made of wood and is several times bigger than their big stone ship.


    "It''s really giant..." Cassidyments while not even having an idea how many meters big that ship is.


    "It looks bigger than a castle." Daisyments while she is also surprised by the size of that ship. That shouldn''t work well because it''s so big, but it''s sailing at a much faster speed than she can move her stone ships or fly alone.


    "It''s a magic ship." Lustments.


    Sloth nods. "Yes, it''s a ship made with high-quality magic resources to sail at impressive speeds using more magic resources to boost itself."


    The group can also see hundreds of people on that impressive ship. However, it moves further and further away from Maggie''s ability, preventing them from seeing more.


    "What should we do?" Donna thinks aloud as she looks at Eve and Lucien.


    "We must reach them." Lucien and Pride speak at the same time.


    "We need to know more about this world, and those people can tell us about it." He exins, and Pride nods, agreeing with him.


    Then she smiles. "Also, if you had a ship like that, we could sail faster than we can fly..."


    Lucien also nods, agreeing with her. "Traveling at high speed and in afortable way? Sounds really good to me."


    Then Cassidy makes a thoughtful expression. "So it''s going to be like this? We''re just going to go to them, find out anything useful they know and then steal their ship? That makes us look like p..."


    "Pirates?" Lucien smiles just like Envy.

 Chapter 476: Pirating in Unexplored Waters (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 476: Pirating in Unexplored Waters (2/2)</h4>


    Somewhere in the South Sea, one of Blue Star''s five major regions.


    The light of the same sun that illuminates the worlds known as the Seven Stars shines over the infinite sea. And a giant magic ship sails at high speed towards the west.


    On that ship, five hundred men sing excitedly. The Sea Devil crew is overjoyed by the suspenseful aplishment of theirst mission, something that is about to change the entire power structure of the South Sea.


    Inside the captain''s cabin, a tall young man can''t stop smiling as he drinks the best rum he has. On the floor in front of him is a young girl trapped by a glowing.


    "Mmmm¡­ shit¡­" The girl who doesn''t look more than twenty moans in pain as she feels her body getting weaker and weaker. The that holds her doesn''t seem to weigh more than a few grams, but she doesn''t even have the strength to raise her arms.


    "Don''t try too hard, or you''ll just feel worse." The manments as his lips curve into a wide grin, revealing his silver teeth. "This is limiting your life energy to the minimum only to keep you alive, but you can''t use your strength or any ability now."


    The girl has an annoyed expression on her face while her beautiful fiery red hair seems to lose that magical glow that has always enchanted everyone around her.


    "You won''t get away with this, you disgusting bastard!!" She tries to spit on the floor in front of the man but doesn''t even have the strength to do it.


    "Hahaha..." The man startsughing as he fills his ss with more rum. "Do you really think someone could stop me now?"


    A red and yellow glow runs through the girl''s eyes and hair. "My grandma wille after you... she''ll rip your skin off and burn your flesh!"


    The man makes a thoughtful expression. "Why does is everyone in the Rising Phoenix n so fond of burning everything??"


    The girl smiles. "It''s tradition... just like the majestic Phoenix, we burn our enemies to ashes!"


    "Hahaha..." The manughs again. "You are really a fool to believe in things like Phoenixes. Those are legends that no one believes anymore, just as your n will soon be."


    The girl shakes her head. "My grandma would never allow that! Do you feel this heat getting closer to your ass? That''s my grandma''s foot! She ising to rescue me."


    "A toast to that!" The man smiles and raises his ss. "I mean, I''m sure she''sing for you as that was always the n... Boss never make mistakes."


    The girl grits her teeth. "First you kidnap my mother and now me¡­ don''t you really fear the wrath of my Rising Phoenix n? My grandmother is going to burn you all damn sea dogs!"


    The man shakes his head. "I would fear your grandma, but as you see, Boss gave me the Sea Devil for this mission, so there is no way your people could reach me. Also, this ship will be mine forever after I deliver you to my Boss, hehehe..."


    The girl finally understands the man''s intent. "So this is a trap? You''re attracting my grandma to..."


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Before the girl finishes speaking, they hear a knock on the door. The man makes an annoyed expression. "What the hell is happening that you stop my fun?!?!"


    "Captain Carmelo..." Another man speaks in a hesitant tone from behind the door. "We have a problem."


    "Shit!" Carmelo gets up and looks at the girl on the floor with a wicked smile. "Wait for me here; I''ll be right back."


    He goes out into the hallway, which is as big as the hallway of a castle. Also, there are several doors along the way, making it clear that there are manyrge and luxurious rooms like the one he was in.


    Carmelo looks at his servant, a tall, strong man. "What is it?!"


    "You have to see it." The man quickly speaks and then leads the way to the deck.


    As soon as they reach the huge deck, which is hundreds of meters long, Carmelo notices that almost everyone in the ship is looking in the same direction with curious expressions.


    "What..." He looks at the horizon but can only notice a small red dot in the sky.


    "Captain?" His servant calls him while flying towards the top of the ship''s highest mast. His body doesn''t float but flies fast, making it clear he''s in the Sky Realm or higher realms.


    Carmelo also flies to the top of that mast. Once there, hends on a tform where there are two men. One of them bows to Carmelo while the other is focused on arge ss screen with a lively image of a handsome red-winged man flying, Lucien, of course.


    The Blue Star is a world dozens of timesrger than Argerim, so people like Carmelo, even over a thousand years old, don''t know all the secrets of the Infinity Sea, as they call it.


    The Sea Devil crew wouldn''t be surprised even if they saw a dragon flying over those waters. Still, the most shocking thing about Lucien, besides his beauty that even other men can''t deny, is the fact that he''s approaching one of the ships considered Blue Star''s top three fastest ones.


    "Who is he???" Carmelo asks the man that is looking at the ss screen.


    That ss screen is an artifact to amplify vision abilities, and the man clearly has such abilities as he is using his special mana to activate that.


    "I have no idea..." The man answers honestly. "I''ve never heard of anyone with his characteristics."


    "Damn!!" Carmelo keeps looking at Lucien, who is about twenty miles away from them. "How is he approaching us?!? I thought even Immortal Realm people couldn''t be faster than the Sea Devil..."


    The man with vision abilities has a thoughtful expression. "I don''t think anyone has tested this ship against people from the Immortal Realmteyers..."


    "So he¡­" Carmelo makes a worried expression. Despite having many Sky Realm warriors with him, which could kill someone from the early and mid Immortal Realm stages alone, he doesn''t think they''re prepared to face someone from the Immortal Realm peak.


    The other man shakes his head as he looks confused. "Not really¡­ he looks like he''s in the Earth Realm."


    "Earth Realm?!" Carmelo asks sarcastically. "I thought you were a good scout, but you must be crazy if you think someone from the Earth Realm could fly that fast."


    The scout agrees with Carmelo. "Yeah, that sounds crazy, but I''m not sure... his wings look really strong, and I feel a strange energying from him... something I''ve never felt before."


    "What do you mean?" Carmelo asks.


    The scout sighs before exining. "That man is very mysterious. My intuition says he''s dangerous... I suggest pushing the ship to Its maximum and trying to get rid of him; we shouldn''t face such a strange guy."


    "Bullshit!!" Carmel''s first servant exims and points at Lucien. "That guy is alone, so it doesn''t matter if he''s in the Immortal or Earth Realm or if he''s fast and has these badass wings, we can beat him down."


    "Hmmm..." Carmelo prefers not to stop due to their mission, but Lucien''s appearance catches his attention, leaving him wondering what to do.


    The third servant quicklyments. "I think we should capture this guy. Alonzo could extract his secrets and then make a nice trophy with his wings and horns."


    "I guess not..." A strange smile appears on Carmelo''s face as he looks into Lucien''s face. "Even though he''s not human, this guy is the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen. I''m sure he''ll be Boss''s new favorite toy..."


    "Hehehehe..." The other men startughing in that same perverted and bizarre way.


    Then Carmelo flies up to the deck while giving orders to his crew. "Pull down the sails! Drop anchors!! Prepare for battle!!!"


    His main servant quickly picks a glowing like the one that holds the girl in the captain''s cabin while standing next to him. "If he''s really in the Earth Realm, it will be a piece of cake."


    "Hmmm..." Carmelo keeps looking at the red dot that keeps getting closer in the sky. "If he can fly that fast, he must have other abilities... be prepared, but don''t damage his face!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Carmelo''s servants prepare to capture Lucien while imagining the rewards their Boss will give them for the most handsome and charming guy they''ve ever seen.


    -----------------------------------


    In the sky, Lucien is flying as fast as he can, using all of his demonic energies. "Hahaha... it feels so good to have a challenge like this!"


    He feels excited because Argerim''s challenges had already be boring for him, except for the appearance of Alexa, of course. But now, as he struggles to reach that mysterious ship, he feels even more desire to be stronger and faster.


    Yet, his current speed is already superior to what most Immortal Realm people can reach. He had to leave the women without his tattoos behind in order to stop the ship.


    Surprisingly, the one right behind him is Eve, flying faster than Genevieve, Helena, and Daisy. His big sis keeps getting stronger at an unbelievable level, which makes him desire even more to see what they could do by joining their demonic energies.


    However, now is not the time to think about that but the incredibly giant ship in front of him. Lucien notices the ship has stopped and smiles as he talks to Lust. ''I think they noticed me.''


    ''I think we should wait for Eve and Pride.'' Lust suggests. ''We don''t know what dangers we''re going to face in this world, so we''d better be careful.''


    He makes a thoughtful expression as he slows his flight five miles from the ship. ''Can you feel someone from the Immortal Realm?''


    Lust''s senses are getting better thanks to Lucien''s abundant and powerful demonic energy, so she quickly analyzes the entire Sea Devil crew. ''Thirty-seven Sky Realm people; the others are all in the Earth Realm.''


    ''So they pose no threat to us.'' Hements.


    ''Nine of them are at levels simr to Genevieve, and the battle against her wasn''t really easy.'' Shements.


    ''But she''s with us now, and I''m stronger than before.'' Lucien smiles devilishly. ''So let me be a little arrogant here.''


    Lust feels like smiling inside Lucien''s soul. ''I shouldn''t encourage you to act like that, but you look so sexy when you''re acting arrogant...''


    Despite not knowing what awaits him on that mysterious ship, Lucien doesn''t think twice about flying towards it. He doesn''t think that''s acting carelessly, but rather trusting the powerful women within his soul, ready to fight alongside him against any opponent.


    As soon as he gets within two hundred meters of the ship, he stops in midair, already aware of the invisible barrier that protects it, thanks to Lust. The ship''s crew is not extraordinary, but normal humans, just a lot stronger than other humans he saw recently. In fact, they have power simr to the humans of his homeworld.


    However, everything about the ship is impressively luxurious, which pleases him very much. He tries to read the name written on the hull, but he doesn''t recognize thatnguage.


    ''Ancient oceanguage...'' Lustments in his mind. ''The name sounds perfect... the Sea Devil.''


    "Really?" Lucien can''t help asking out loud. That ship looked perfect before, but with that name, it looks like¡­


    ''Like your mother also prepared it?'' Lustpletes Lucien''s thought and quickly continues. ''There''s no way she knows what day we''reing here, so I think it''s really an incredible coincidence. You are lucky at all.''


    ''Yes, I feel lucky now...'' Lucien smiles as the Sea Devil crew gets confused. ''But these men are incredibly unlucky.''


    ''Hahaha...'' Lust starts tough in Lucien''s mind. ''They don''t know, but they are about to meet the real Sea Devil...''

 Chapter 477: The Sea Devil

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Sea Devil</h4>


    As Lucien analyzes the Sea Devil with ''greedy eyes,'' Carmelo and his group are confused. "Why do I get the feeling he wants to steal our ship?"


    "Alone?" His main servant asks. "So he must be the worst kind of pirate ever."


    The Scout quickly flies to Carmel''s side to report. "Now I''m sure he''s in the Earth Realm early stages. Also, I don''t feel that energy in him anymore; maybe that was a treasure or something."


    "Hmm..." Now seeing Lucien up close, Carmelo''s instincts tell them something is wrong, but he has a powerful crew, and if he fears an Erath Realm strange guy alone, he will be the joke of all South seas.


    Then he looks at Lucien with an inquisitive expression. "Who the hell are you?!!"


    In the sky, Lucien smiles as he realizes he understands what Carmelo is saying. Then Lustments. ''Thenguages of the Seven Stars are not much different from those of Argerim and your homeworld, except for some ancientnguages like those of aquatic tribes.''


    ''I see...'' Hements while looking at Carmelo and his crew. For some reason, he can recognize a strange glow in their eyes, as if they''d found an incredible treasure or something.


    Before Carmelo speaks again, Lucien starts flying towards the ship. "My name is Lucien; can we talk?"


    "Talk? Hahaha..." A big fat guy starts tough ominously, while everyone elseughs too.


    Carmelo shakes her head, not understanding why Lucien looks so naive. "Sure, we can talk..."


    Those five hundred men see amb entering the wolves'' den, but the truth is they are rabbits inviting the lion to lunch.


    "Put down the barrier," Carmelo speaks to his group, allowing Lucien tond on the deck in front of him. To prevent him from escaping, they quickly activate the powerful barrier again.


    Lucien ignores Carmelo and his crew as he analyzes the ship. "You have a wonderful ship... I''m just envious."


    Again, the Sea Devil crew startsughing at Lucien''s naivete while Carmelo smiles at him. "You''re not from the South Sea, right? I think any human would recognize the Sea Devil from afar and wouldn''t approach us even if the world was falling apart."


    "Why?" Lucien smiles back at him, demonstrating that his charm can captivate even people like them. "Are you by any chance bad guys?"


    "Hahahaha!!" Carmelo can''t contain hisugh. "I am Carmelo, captain of the Sea Devil. My group is called ck Sea Raiders, and yes, we are the bad guys."


    "Oh no!" Lucien makes a fake concerned expression. "So I ran towards the bad guys??"


    "..." That reaction doesn''t seem funny anymore to the ck Sea Riders. They should be angry at Lucien for acting arrogantly, but they can only get confused as that situation seems too bizarre.


    [What would make a guy like him, alone in the middle of the ocean, act like that to five hundred scary pirates?] They wonder.


    "His head is too fucked up; there''s no other exnation." Carmelo''s main servantments and the other guys agree.


    Carmelo keeps looking at Lucien''s face with a strange expression. "You see, I''m in the middle of an important mission, and I can''t waste any time. But since you came to us willingly, I''ll take you to my Boss as a gift."


    "Boss loves breaking cute guys like you, hehehe..." A bearded manments whileughing, showing his yellow teeth.


    Everyone startsughing again, except for the Scout, who still thinks Lucien is dangerous. So he can''t resist asking. "What were you thinking toe to us?"


    "Well, I just arrived in this world, so I need a guide," Lucien answers honestly and then looks around. "Also, I want this ship. It looks really nice and will allow me and my girls to sail faster andfortably."


    "He''s really crazy!" Everyone agrees.


    But then Carmelo''s expression gets even more bizarrely happy. "Which girls are you talking about?"


    Lucien slowly points to the sky behind him, and at that exact moment, Eve appears. No one noticed her approaching as they were focused on Lucien.


    [So beautiful!!] All Sea Devil crew think at the same time. Just as Lucien is the most handsome guy they''ve ever seen, Eve is the most beautiful woman.


    The Scout quickly analyzes Eve''s power and reports back to Carmelo. "Sky Realm secondyer... but just like this guy, she seems to be stronger than that."


    Carmelo doesn''t even notice how worried the Scout sounds. Noscivious man like him could be calm after see a beautiful woman like Eve. He can only think of her naked in his bed right now.


    Then he smiles at Lucien. "You will get the gift to my Boss, but your girl is mine!"


    A purple and gold glow runs through Lucien''s eyes as he thinks of a creative and painful way to kill Carmelo, but just then, the other girls arrive at Eve''s side in the sky.


    "Lucien!!" Daisy exims in a concerned tone. Despite being confident in his strength, she feels many powerful auras among the ck Sea Riders.


    He looks at the girls and smiles. "Don''t break this barrier, please. I don''t want to damage our new ship."


    [What the H?!?!] Lucien''s words shock the ck Sea Riders again.


    But Carmelo is more interested in those beautiful women. "Your wives? Damn!! Their beauty is really out of this world."


    The bearded man again chuckles, showing his teeth as he approaches Lucien to tap his shoulder. "Boy, you really want to give this old man a reason to be happy! These girls are fucking lovely and---"


    *Whoosh*


    The man can''t finish talking or touch Lucien''s shoulder as he quickly moves behind him like a purple shadow, grabs the back of his neck, and makes him kneel by forcing his shoulders down.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!" The man screams in pain as Lucien''s grab begins to break his bones. He''s in the eighthyer of the Earth Realm, but he doesn''t look any stronger than someone from the Zero Realm under Lucien''s strength.


    Carmelo and the other ck Sea Riders quickly prepare their weapons, but they still don''t see Lucien as a threat for catching that poor drunk man off guard.


    Lucien starts to smiles grimly as he talks to the bearded man. "Did you like what you saw? I hope so because they''re thest thing you''ll see..."


    *Break*


    Before any of the ck Sea Riders make any move to save the bearded man, Lucien pulls his head up by his neck, ripping it off along with his spine, whiches out his body in a whole piece, sshing blood all over the ce.


    Drops of blood trickle down Lucien''s devilishly handsome face as he closes his eyes and makes an expression of pleasure. "Ahh¡­ it''s been a while since I felt this."


    "SHIT!!!" The ck Sea Riders are shocked by that. Despite being brutal pirates who kill and torture people naturally, they''ve never seen anything quite like Lucien''s expression before. He looks really diabolic.


    While Helena and Genevieve can''t help but feel a little scared of Lucien, Eve and Daisy don''t see anything wrong with that. They approve of his brutality against anyone outside their family as well as enjoy the loving way he treats them.


    The Sins, on the other hand, feel something much moreplex. Although they always bonded in soul with their hosts, they never really thought anyone could really be like them, at least not in the way Lucien is.


    Lust, pride, anger, envy, sloth... He feels those on a level that no one but the Sins does. Not just that, but greed and gluttony are equally present in it. And he puts those feelings together perfectly, making the Sins admire him.


    "Boy¡­ you shouldn''t have done that," Carmelo speaks as he looks at Lucien with a hostile expression. "Boss is going to have to be content to get you already broken."


    Due to the way Lucien killed an Earth Realmte stages guy so easily, everyone else of that level or below backs off as the Sky Realm people begin to surround him.


    Eve and Daisy feel an instinctive urge to go to his side, but they want to respect his request not to break the ship''s barrier. Yet, they will act as soon as he appears to be in real danger.


    The Sins also feel that desire, but they don''t have such space limitations.


    Then they materialize their bodies alongside Lucien. The first one to do that is clearly Lust, staying on his right side while Pride doesn''t waste time getting on his left side.


    Lucien''s features are quite unique as his wings look dragonic while his horns and tail look demonic. But the characteristics of the Sins make it clear what they are.


    And the Scout quickly understands that. "Demons! They are damn demons!!"


    Carmelo is not scared when he notices the Sins appearing out of nowhere but more excited. "Demons?? I''ll get an even better reward for giving your heads to the Guardians."


    The Sins smile as Lucien steps forward. "Why don''t you start with me? How about a duel? Or don''t you want to get your hands dirty?"


    "A duel?" Carmelo startsughing. "You really have the balls... Oh, I forgot; actually, your demon head is too fucked up! Hahaha..."


    Pride rolls her eyes. "Ants shouldn''t fight dragons indeed..."


    Her words shouldn''t mess up with him too much, but Pride''s mocking expression hurts Carmelo''s ego in a way that no one else has ever done. Humiliating Lucien in front of his girls immediately bes his main objective.


    Then he materializes a beautiful greenish saber. Its aura quickly spreads everywhere, making it clear that it''s a Soul Weapon. So he points the saber at Lucien. "Let''s do it!"


    Lucien smiles as he opens the Purple World portal behind him. His wives starting out of the portal, surprising everyone, not only because they are appearing out of nowhere but also because of their incredible beauty.


    His demonic energy and his life mana continue to make his girls even more beautiful and perfect. So they''re already at the level that ovees the greatest beauties of Blue Star, well, at least on the human side, as no one can really im to know all the women of the aquatic races.


    Lucien''s wives already understand what''s going on due to their connection to him, but the ck Sea Riders are increasingly confused. So he exins. "My wives love a good show performed by me."


    "Hump!" Carmelo doesn''t want to say anything else. He got tired of conversations and insults. Then he firmly grips the hilt of his saber as he walks to the side, thinking of the best way to attack Lucien.


    However, Lucien wants to have fun with that. So he gives the Ghost Lady to Lust before walking towards Carmelo with open arms. "You know, myst duel was against a really worthy opponent, so I''m going to fight you unarmed to give you a chance."


    Those words leave the entire Sea Devil crew with a bad taste in their mouths. Such an insult to their captain is an insult to them all. Yet, Carmelo is the most affected, getting really mad.


    Meanwhile, Wrath is confused, wondering if when Lucien talked about histest opponent being really worthy, he was talking about her or Alexa. That''s not the kind of thing she usually cares about, but somehow, what he thinks of her feels strangely important.


    Pride, on the other hand, is more focused on what she thinks of Lucien. Seeing him acting so arrogantly, she felt like looking into a mirror.


    And for her, that''s really weird. She has only admired one person in her entire life, and yet, she has neverpared herself to Aylin.


    But now she''sparing herself to Lucien and being pleased that he''s so like her. She feels he could be described as a male version of her.


    As a mix of feelings urs in the girls behind Lucien, he continues walking towards Carmelo. The Sea Devil''s deck is huge, giving them tens of meters of free space as an arena.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lucien asks in a mocking tone. "I''m here with open arms, waiting for you to make the first move."


    "..." Carmelo grits his teeth, containing his anger. He turned eleven hundred years old recently and is almost reaching the Immortal Realm. But an Earth Realm boy is pissing him off, which sounds absurd.


    Lucien notices that Carmelo is scared, so he starts to spin slowly, still with open arms. "I''m afraid if I make the first move, you''re done..."

 Chapter 478: Should it look like a duel?

    <h4>Chapter 478: Should it look like a duel?</h4>


    Turning your back to an opponent in a duel is a suicidal move most of the time, especially if the person is also unarmed and with open arms.


    Who would do something like that? There are two likely types of people. In the first case, it''s someone very dumb and who underestimates the opponent. And in the second case, that person has as much confidence in their power as they want to humiliate the opponent.


    Despite not knowing which case Lucien fits in, Carmelo bes triggered. He can no longer bear that shit in front of hisrades.


    "Fuck you, bastard!!" He exims as they run towards Lucien, swinging his green saber forward wildly.


    Due to his strength, the green de cuts through the air at incredible speed, also creating a powerful force wave that would st any normal person from the Mortal Realm away.


    Such a blow would cut through mountains easily, and everyone can feel the overwhelming aura of a Soul Weapon, wielded by someone from the Sky Realm peak, press their bodies.


    But Lucien''s wives seem unaffected by that aura as well as he. In fact, he looks very rxed as he smiles at the ck Sea Riders.


    [Your arrogance will be your end!] Carmelo thinks as his green saber hits Lucien.


    He close watches his saber''s de begin to cut through Lucien''s clothing and reach into what is supposed to be his skin. But Carmelo doesn''t feel any resistance while his saber still seems to be cutting the wind. Also, there is no blood. No drop of bloodes out of Lucien''s body.


    [What the hell?!?!] Carmelo notices that something is wrong, but due to the furious force he used to initiate that attack, he can''t just stop it.


    Then he gets both shocked and terrified as his weapon cuts Lucien''s body in half, turning it into two smoke clouds, which vanishes into the air as Carmelo loses bnce.


    *BAM*


    Carmelo''s saber de hits the floor as he has his eyes wide open, not understanding what just happened.


    The other ck Sea Riders are even more confused as they just saw Carmelo hit the ship floor instead of Lucien, who is standing next to him.


    "An illusion." Pride thinks out loud with a neutral expression, but she is really impressed.


    Wrath doesn''t hide her shock. "When did he be able to use such ability? And why does he can use it on someone almost two Realms above him???"


    Sophia and Sloth have the same loving smile on their face. "That was the result of ourst night together... or was it the one before that?"


    Lucien''s wives can''t help but keep getting surprised by him. Even though they feel they are getting stronger so fast, their progress cannot bepared to his. Not only in strength and speed but also because he is always acquiring new abilities, the abilities of them.


    He is also surprised. Lucien didn''t think Carmelo would m his saber on the floor to stop his attack, but seeing that the ship wasn''t damaged by that powerful blow, Lucien just feels luckier to have ''found'' it.


    "Here." He smiles provocatively at Carmelo. Not attacking him while he''s more vulnerable.


    "Huh???" Carmelo quickly looks to the side and sees Lucien standing there, still with open arms. So he concludes that it was an illusion ability to something like that. [But why didn''t he attack me???]


    Carmelo also concludes that Lucien wants to humiliate him more, which only makes him angrier, also preventing him from thinking straight.


    "DAMN YOU!!!" He swings his saber toward Lucien again.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Except for Lucien''s sisters, the Sins, and other Sky Realm people there, everyone has difficulty following Carmelo''s movements with their eyes as he is so fast.


    But Lucien dodges his attacks easily. One, two, four, ten... All of Carmel''s quick attacks cut only the air, making him more nervous and also apprehensive.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!" Carmelo screams as he pushes his body to the limit, trying his best to hit Lucien with his saber.


    But after so many failed attacks, he starts to realize that Lucien is a monster. [He can''t really be in the Earth Realm... or is he only fast?!?!?]


    Thinking Lucien only has specific abilities and no real strength, Carmelo stops swinging his saber wildly and stands in front of him in a bold move.


    "I won''t let you-" He starts to say something, but Lucien quickly punches his face.


    *BAM!!*


    Carrying the devastating force of his demonic energies, Lucien hits Carmel in the face. But as soon as his fist reaches his body, Carmel''s skin turns green.


    ''It''s a defensive ability!'' Lust quickly warns Lucien.


    Lucien already expected Carmelo to have an impressive ability as he has a Soul Weapon. That''s why he was trying to force him to use his ability.


    And that ability is really something, as it stops Lucien''s mighty punch, preventing Carmelo from taking any damage.


    [It can''t be!!!] But Carmelo looks more shocked than before. He understands his ability well and knows that it only activates when he is about to take fatal damage.


    [How could that punch kill me???] Carmelo can only conclude that Lucien''s strength is as impressive as his abilities and speed.


    "Oh, so you have an interesting ability..." Lucien smiles as Carmelo''s mind is in a mess.


    *Whoosh*


    Carmelo quickly tries to counterattack with his saber.


    *BAM*


    But Lucien quickly grips his wrist with his left hand. Then he smiles as he rises and shows his right fist, where his skin starts to petrify.


    As Rose smiles, Lucienments. "I also have an ability like that, thanks to my love."


    Carmelo doesn''t understand what Lucien means, but he notices that stone fisting toward his face. He tries to grip Lucien''s fist just as he did but fails.


    *BAM!!*


    Luciennds a powerful punch onto Carmelo''s face again. And because his fist is covered with a stoneyer, he doesn''t feel any pain even when that strange ability is activated again.


    *BAM!!*


    He punches again while squeezing Carmelo''s fist with his other hand, also causing his ability to be activated around his wrist.


    "AAAAHHH!!!" Carmelo tries to get rid of Lucien, but his strength is too dominant. Also, for his ability to activate, he consumes a lot of special mana, quickly getting weaker.


    *BAM!!* *BAM!!* *BAM!!* *BAM!!* *BAM!!*


    Lucien''s punches quickly begin to damage Carmel''s green skin, breaking his perfect defense. His pathetic state makes Lucien''s wivesugh while the ck Sea Riders are upset to see their captain being so humiliated.


    After twenty powerful punches, charged with Lucien''s energy, Carmelo is almost done. By having activated his defensive ability so many times, he''s almost out of energy.


    When his wrist is about to break, just like his skull, Lucien drops him to the floor. "Is that all you have?? It can''t even be called a duel!"


    The ck Sea Riders really want to attack Lucien now and help Carmelo. But they all respect a duel a lot. Not that they are really honorable people, but their leader would kill them if she found out that one of her captains needed help during a duel.


    Yet, Carmel''s main servant is also his best friend. Seeing that he is on the floor,pletely defeated, he feels obligated to do something.


    Then he quickly points a strange tubr object in Lucien''s direction and fires a glowing ball that opens up into the air, turning into a magic.


    Lucien notices that man''s movements before he shoots the magic, so he has enough time to dodge that several times, but he doesn''t move because he notices something interesting.


    *Boom*


    They all hear the noise of the strange tubr object firing the, which they see flying towards Lucien. But while it''s in the air, a brilliant white light, the purest white they''ve ever seen, appears out of nowhere, blinding anyone who doesn''t close their eyes quickly.


    "DO YOU DARE TO USE SUCH A SNEAK ATTACK ON HIM?!?!" The overwhelming and dominant voice of Pride echoes in a few miles radius around the Sea Devil, making all the ck Sea Riders tremble, especially that man who shot the magic.


    Before that man can regain his sight, he feels something fall over his body. He immediately notices his life force being sucked out from him and quickly understands that he is trapped by the magic that he just shot.


    [SHIT!!!] He curses while he can''t move. He falls to the floor helplessly, just like the girl in Carmelo''s cabin.


    *Whoosh*


    A force wave pushes several ck Sea Riders back, opening space around that man as Pride flies in front of him.


    Despite knowing that Lucien could dodge that, Pride can''t contain her fury. She wonders what would happen if Lucien got trapped, and even though she also knows that she and the other girls could help him, she doesn''t like that possibility.


    As that man tries to crawl on the floor, Pride and Lucien look at each other. At the same time, Carmelo is trying to drink liquid from a bottle, which Lust exins to be a potent healing potion.


    Lucien smiles, and Pride can''t contain the desire to smile back. Then he materializes his red katana and spikes in Carmel''s skull while Pride crushes the other man''s skull with her foot.


    *Smash* *Smash*


    Blood flies everywhere while the other ck Sea Riders are terrified. They were very confident in oveing Lucien''s group in strength and number, but Lucien and Pride''s show of strength is enough to break their spirit.


    Yet, the desire to live is always predominant. And since it''s not possible to swim thousands of miles back to their house, mainly due to the dangers that the infinite sea has, the ck Sea Riders only have one option, fight for their ship.


    Well, the Sky Realm ones could fly but not return home. Abandoning their ship and crew is high treason, punishable by death. So as the strongest members of their group, they prepare their weapons and order everyone to attack, hoping their numbers will be enough of an advantage for some of them to survive.


    Lucien smiles as he talks to his wives. "Kill them all... except one." Then he points to the Scout, already aware of his vision ability due to Lust.


    The Scout remembers when Lucien said he needs a guide. That should be enough for him not to have to fear for his life, but he knows that Lucien would probably kill him when he''s out of use.


    Then, out of fear, the poor man flies towards the mechanism that controls the barrier. But he is knocked out by Lucien''s stone fist before he even flies a few meters.


    "HAAAAHAHAHA!!!" Donna and Wrath are the first to jump into the middle of the ck Sea Riders, spinning their soul weapons burning with fury energy.


    Amelia wastes no time and teleports behind a Sky Ream warrior. She spikes her short swords into that man''s back while Envy spikes her long daggers into his skull. They feel so powerful, and they know it''s because of Lucien.


    Sophia also feels more powerful than ever as she and Sloth focus on putting the more powerful ck Sea Riders into illusions, preventing them from using their abilities on the girls.


    The hundreds of Earth Realm enemies are excellent training for other girls. They attack with everything and work as a team while Lucien just watches and protects them, so they don''t get hurt.


    The ck Sea Riders try to fight as a team but are massacred by Lucien''s wives. Their blood runs everywhere, staining the Sea Devil. Well, it can always be washedter.


    From outside the ship''s barrier, Eve, Daisy, Helena, and Genevieve can only watch the fight and be amazed at how Mortal Realm girls can ughter Earth Realm ones so easily. Let alone the fact that the ck Sea Riders are in much higher numbers.

 Chapter 479: A Girlss Victory

    <h4>Chapter 479: A Girls''s Victory</h4>


    Whether in strength, speed, or magic, the ck Sea Riders can''t beat Lucien''s wives. Well, the weaker girls still can''t face Sky Realm people, but Lucien and his Sisters deal with them while the girls kill the Mortal and Earth Realm ones.


    The pirate group also has good cooperation, high-quality weapons, and many of them have powerful special abilities. However, the girls have a level of sync that only sisters, linked by a bond even stronger than blood, can have.


    The girls who fight with melee weapons run in two among the ck Sea Riders, quickly killing them as the trio of Ghalenna, Ghnna, and Ne fire deadly arrows at the less armored pirates.


    Every magic or ranged ability cast on the girls is blocked by the amazing water barriers of Ang and her daughters, or by the glowing shield of Jeanne, who is always at Maggie''s side, using her vision ability and fire magic to counterattack.


    The enemy arrows do not reach the girls as Madelyn creates wind waves to deflect them. And when enemy wind mages try the same, Olivia''s ck crows find them just before her katana pierces their hearts.


    And anyone trying to attack Olivia from behind will find Scarlett''s saber first. Though focused on the battle, she can''t help but think of Carmelo''s wonderful green saber.


    In fact, all girls envy Jeanne''s shiny shield. They also want to have a soul weapon, and as Lust exined, it won''t be long before they get it.


    The strongest people get the soul weapon in Mortal Realm, but that''s because they take a long time to advanceyers, giving their souls time to get stronger.


    Lucien''s wives advanceyers very fast due to his demonic energy; however, unlike him, who has a hybrid soul, the girls need more time to wake up their soul weapons.


    In Jeanne''s case, her soul seems to be much stronger than normal, and her soul weapon is directly linked to her special mana. Her will also has a lot of influence on that because her desire to protect her family is the main force that moves her shield.


    So the girls continue the bloodbath. The longer they spend with Lucien, the more simr to him they be, and by having no mercy on their enemies, they brutally ughter them.


    Well, some girls still don''t like killing. Marie remains focused solely on protecting her sisters with barriers while Madelyn deviates arrows and other ranged attacks. But they don''t think twice about killing an enemy to protect their family.


    Amelia and especially Donna, on the other hand, enjoy killing as much as Lucien. Despite being guided mainly by their sin, they are bing more and more sinful.


    Meanwhile, Sophia and Slothy still on the floating pillow. They are also participating in the battle and are the main reason the Sky Realm ck Sea Riders can''t harm the weaker girls, yet they can do that with illusions while rxing.


    Lucien would like to be rxing next to Sophia, but he doesn''t want to let any of his girls take risks, so he keeps his eyes full on all of them to act before one of them gets hurt.


    But as they are getting stronger quickly, he hopes that in future battles, he can lie still with Sophia knowing his wives are so powerful that no enemy could harm them...


    "This ship is really something..." Pride materializes her body next to Lucien andments. "Even with such a brutal battle taking ce on it, I don''t see it being damaged."


    "Indeed," Lucien responds while he also sees no damage to the ship. Its dark wood appears to be coated with an ultra-tough magicyer or something simr.


    Lucien''s one-word answer doesn''t please Pride, so she keeps trying to talk to him. "Your girls are fighting really well, and..."


    "Thanks." But he interrupts her with one more word.


    "That wasn''t apliment but an observation." Pride smiles arrogantly.


    He looks into her eyes with a really grateful expression. "I didn''t talk about it, but about what you''ve done before with that guy."


    "Oh, that? I knew you could handle that sneak attack, so... well, I just don''t know why..." Lucien is shocked to see Pride look confused for the first time.


    He looks at his wives again while talking to Pride. "There are so many people counting on me... those precious to me, the ones I have to protect most of all. But I can''t do that if something happens to me, so it''sforting to know you''re on my side to protect me like that time..."


    Pride remembers the first time he saw Lucien. They fought, and she defended him from the sneak attack of those angels. That was the first time they had been so close, and she could smell his devilishly addictive scent.


    "Hahaha..." She starts tough. "While you seem to really like me, I still feel like you want to beat me."


    Lucien smiles. "We still have unresolved issues for sure. I don''t like the way you treat Lust, and I don''t like the fact that you nned to use the Bloody Rose on my sisters."


    "But?" She makes a thoughtful expression, which still looks arrogant.


    "But..." He continues. "I know these things aren''t really your fault. You are dominated by your sin, and you were another peon in that mysterious woman''s n..."


    "..." Pride can''t say she likes hearing those words, but she can''t say they''re a lie either.


    After a few seconds of silence, she starts talking again. "So... does that mean we''re fine?"


    "Hmm... not really." He chuckles. "I mean, look at Envy''s case, she caused a lot of trouble with her stupid maniptions, but now she has what she wants but in a way that she doesn''t harm my loved ones."


    Pride sees Envy fighting side by side with Amelia and Lucien''s other wives, which looks really different from her usual self. "So you tamed Envy and think you can do the same to me?"


    "No, of course not!" Lucien quickly responds. "I know your sins are your true natures, and I wouldn''t ever try to change that. You are perfect as you are."


    Then his expression bes loving. "Envy is like that; she needs to be jealous and desire things¡­ I just make her want something more than anything, and then I give it to her, making her feel so good."


    "Hahaha..." Prideughs arrogantly again. "Are you talking about that stupid thing you guys call love?"


    Lucien shakes his head. "Actually not."


    Pride is confused. "So???"


    He slowly moves his hands, drawing her attention and making her look where he points, that is, below his tattoo. "My cock... and all the pleasure I can give her."


    "..." Pride just shakes her head. "Okay, I understand how this can work with Envy, Lust, and Sloth, but I don''t see how it could work for me."


    "I think I''m starting to understand your needs." He exins. "You need to feel better than everyone else, and so that everyone respects you for that, right?"


    She doesn''t respond, and he continues. "I bet I can make you feel better than ever. Think about it; we could be so powerful together¡­we''d be like two halves of the same thing."


    Despite hating to share and not epting to depend on others, Pride can''t deny that Lucien''s proposal seems tempting.


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure you could make me feel that good..."


    He smiles teasingly. "There''s only one way you can be sure..."


    Pride has seen that smile on Lucien''s face many times and whates next. She thinks about getting back into Eve''s soul before he does anything, but her personality doesn''t allow her to back down.


    Attacking Lucien doesn''t look good either. So Pride finds herself in a situation where she doesn''t know what to do.


    Her heart starts to beat faster while her mind starts to wonder what he will do and how that will feel¡­


    First, he slowly moves his left hand to her waist and starts stroking it with the tips of his fingers. Without stopping to look into her eyes, he moved his right hand to her waist and then her back before starting to pull her body toward his.


    Even unintentionally, she lets him bring her body so close to his that many parts of their bodies touch. He runs up his right hand, stroking her body until he reaches her shoulders, her neck, and then her face.


    Gently, he caresses her chin and tilts her head as he approaches their mouths. She doesn''t want to be so passive, but at the same time, she wants so badly to feel that wonderful feeling she felt the first time he kissed her¡­


    That sneak kiss he gave her while fighting the angels.


    So she allows him, just this once, to do as he wants.


    Time seems to slow down as their lips approach... and then they touch.


    Lucien''s wonderful scent invades Pride''s nose while the taste of his mouth pleases her so much.


    She can feel his tongue trying to get inside her mouth, and she wants that too.


    Then, as he moves his lips onto hers, she lightly opens her mouth. Their tongues quickly start dancing together, so they both feel great pleasure.


    That is perfect.


    But that''s only happening in Pride''s mind.


    And she''s forced to wake up to reality, where she doesn''t know if she could willingly let that kiss happen.


    "What''s on your mind?" Lucien asks as he notices a vague look on Pride''s face.


    "Is nothing." She responds before dematerializing her body, going back to Eve''s soul. As Lucien hasn''t really tried anything, she doesn''t feel like that''s backing down.


    Lust materializes her body in front of Lucien and looks at him with a confused expression. "Why didn''t you kiss her?"


    "That wasn''t the right time." He responds as he hugs and kisses Lust.


    "Hmm..." She makes a thoughtful and slightly concerned expression as she is hugged by him.


    He starts to smiles as he continues caressing and kissing her. "I don''t need to be Envy to see you''re jealous."


    Lust pouts. "I just... I know it''s nonsense, but I''m afraid that when you conquer Pride, you get so addicted to her that you start to let me aside..."


    "You''re right¡­" Lucien returns in a neutral tone, which makes Lust tense. But then he smiles lovingly and kisses her as he speaks in her mind. ''It''s nonsense. I can''t be addicted to anyone more than you.''


    Lust smiles as she kisses Lucien passionately. It''s because she loves him so much that she always fears something could get in the way of their perfect rtionship.


    They keep kissing each other in the air above the Sea Devil as the girls finish off all the ck Sea Riders except for the Scout. The battlests almost half an hour because, without Lucien''s direct interference, those enemies are a challenge for his girls.


    When thest pirate is killed, Lucien puts down the barrier and gathers his group on the deck. There''s blood and bodies everywhere, but all the girls have proud smiles on their faces for their great victory.


    "We''re going to have a lot of work to clean up this mess¡­" Ariaments as she wipes the blood off her feathers, pirates'' blood and not hers, of course.


    Ang smiles as she raises her hands, causing the water columns to rise from the sea around the ship. "Not really..."


    The girls start tough as Lucien looks at Genevieve. "Loot the bodies and bring me everything useful."


    "Mm." She nods and quickly obeys his orders, while Helena looks at him with a thoughtful and timid expression.


    Lucien has a lot on his mind right now, but healing Helena is one of his main concerns. Now that they have that giant and luxurious ship full of big rooms having alone time with all the girls will be easier while still traveling.


    While Lucien thinks about that, Lust looks towards Carmel''s cabin. "Wait! There''s still someone inside the ship..."


    "One of them?" Lucien asks.


    "I''m not sure..." Shements. "Whoever it is, her aura is very weak... she''s dying..."

 Chapter 480: A Female Guide is Better

    <h4>Chapter 480: A Female Guide is Better</h4>


    Alone, in the cold, in the dark... hopeless. That is how Ka feels as her life force is drained by a magical.


    The walls of the Sea Devil''s rooms are quite thick and covered with magical material, so she couldn''t even hear the noise of the brutal battle that took ce on the deck.


    Not knowing what fate reserves for her, she can only me herself for being caught in such a trap. And the worst part for her is not her situation but the fact that she is leading her grandmother into a trap.


    *Thud*


    The door to the cabin opens, and Ka quickly makes an angry expression, not to give her captors reason to mock her further. However, upon seeing the man who enters the room, she feels different emotions.


    The first is what all women feel when they see Lucien for the first time: shock. [Why the hell is he so handsome?!?!]


    [And what about those wings and horns?!?] Then she notices he''s not human. The most known races in the Blue Star that aren''t humans are aquatic races, but Ka can clearly see that Lucien doesn''t look like the Nagas, and no way is a Mermaid.


    So she feels hope. If Lucien is neither human nor Naga, he shouldn''t be allied with the Pirates. [But then, how did he get through the five hundred ck Sea Riders out there?!?]


    Confusion is certainly what Ka feels most right now. And while wondering about many things, Lucien approaches her and pulls out the that is trapping her.


    "Are you okay?" he asks gently.


    "Yeah¡­" Ka replies without thinking and then realizes she''s sure Lucien poses no danger to her. She should be alert and expect the worst, but that kind smile of his has an incredible power to soothe her heart.


    And despite having understood his words, she noticed apletely strange ent and minor linguistic differences. She quickly thinks he isn''t from Blue Star because, in addition to the humannguage, everyone else knows the Oceannguage used by the aquatic races.


    "Who are you?" Ka asks as she sits on the floor. Even though her life force is no longer being drained, she feels very weak and can''t even get up.


    Lucien smiles. "Your savior."


    "Of course, hehehe... ah!" She giggles and then moans because even the slightest movement causes her pain.


    "Let me help you." He feels an instinctive desire to help an injured woman. But she backs off slowly, unsure if he is really a friend.


    Lucien also steps back to make room for her but quickly calls Sophia to help.


    Meanwhile, Lust analyzes her body and reports to him. ''Mortal Realm seventhyer. She looks about two hundred years old and has an excellent fire affinity.''


    Sophia arrives at the cabin along with Amelia and walks over to Ka. Then she extends her hand. "I''m a healer, so let me help you."


    [The same kind smile...] Ka notices the same smile of Lucien on Sophia''s face, as well as the simrities between them. [Are they siblings? But he has wings, horns, and... a tail??]


    Because Sophia is a woman, Kapletely lowers her defenses and allows her to touch her body. "You can try, but that drained my life force, so... wait! How?!!"


    Ka didn''t expect Sophia to be able to heal her drained life force, but upon being touched by her, she quickly feels her whole body being healed and refreshed, thanks to Sophia''s and Lucien''s life mana and demonic energy.


    "Never underestimate Sophia''s healing abilities," Lucienments in a proud tone, making Sophia smile.


    "I''m also using the life energy I got from my brother..." Shements in a loving tone.


    Simr to the lustful atmosphere Lucien generates just by interacting with Lust, a gentle and rxed atmosphere is easily generated by his interaction with Sophia.


    Just like Amelia''s upset expression spreads a jealous mood all over the ce. Those are the sinful auras that follow him wherever he goes and quickly influence everyone around them.


    While Sophia heals Ka, Lucien, Amelia, and the Sins explore the captain''s cabin. The ce looks bigger than the main hall of Portgreen Castle, having hundreds of meters of space, a twenty-meter high ceiling, and lots of luxurious furniture, like therge dining table where Lucien can easily have meals with all his wives.


    "So¡­ did that man kidnapped you?" Lucien asks Ka as she tries to read the papers on top of a desk.


    "Carmelo¡­" Ka speaks in a furious tone. "That damn dirty pirate!!"


    But then she looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "How did you get past the ck Sea Riders?!?! That group was really powerful."


    "Powerful?" Lucien makes a doubtful express?o. "Does that mean powerful here? I expected more from a medium world..."


    While Ka doesn''t know what to think, Lust shakes her head. "You can''t me them for that. I mean, their leader was almost in the Immortal Realm, so you''re the only one to me for getting stronger so quickly."


    "I see..." Lucien smiles and ps Lust on the ass.


    Lust moans and Ka makes a confused expression. So Sophia giggles. "Don''t care about my brother; he''s¡­ a lewd man; in fact, he has to be. But that doesn''t stop him from being a kind person either."


    "Hmm..." Ka finds that group more and more peculiar, but she also feels that they are really friends. "My name is Ka; I can''t thank you enough for saving me, but I need to know, all of them, the pirates¡­are they all dead?"


    "We left one alive as we need a guide," Lucien answers.


    "Amazing¡­" Kara''s eyes sparkle in admiration. Few people could kill Carmelo''s group in his ship so easily, which makes her wonder how many wives Lucien has.


    More girls arrive at the cabin, and Sophia tells Ka the names. Girls find it easy to make friends quickly. And she is more shocked by the beauty of Lucien''s wives than by the quantity.


    As soon as Ka manages to get up, she goes on the deck, looks for Lucien. "My savior... I would be very selfish to ask for more help after you saved my life, but..."


    "Do you know this region well?" He interrupts her with a question.


    She quickly nods. "I know every corner of the South Seas, well, only the part above the sea, naturally."


    The Scout, who is lying on the ground next to Lucien, stops pretending to be passed out and quickly crawls to Lucien''s feet. "I will be your guide; you don''t need this stupid girl!!"


    *BAM*


    Lucien stomps the poor man''s chest, pressing his body to the ground. "Oh, so you woke up?"


    The Scout tries to keep begging, but Lust steps on his mouth, preventing him from saying anything. Ka doesn''t feel any pity for the pirate as she finds Lucien and his wives even better.


    "Maybe I can help you," Lucien looks at Ka. "I need a guide, and this guy doesn''t seem to really want to cooperate with me."


    Ka bites her lips as she decides to be honest with Lucien, even though that isn''t good for her. "From his clothes, I know he''s a Scout. And I can''t say I''ll be a better guide as he has vision ability, and that''s crucial to any crew."


    She doesn''t know, but with her honesty, she gets a lot of points with Lucien. So he smiles at her. "One of my wives has exceptional vision abilities..."


    Maggie smiles with a proud expression as she listens to Lucien''s words. Ka smiles too. "That solves that problem!"


    Lucien shakes his head as he looks at the Scout with a fake sorry expression. Then he kicks his body into the air. "Oya!"


    *Roar*


    Oya changes from demi-human form to tiger-form and leaps towards the Scout, biting his body in midair and quickly tearing him in many parts after reaching the ship''s floor. More blood runs down the deck before Lena creates columns of water to clean that mess.


    Ka is again surprised by the peculiar characteristics of Lucien''s wives. Then she looks at him with a pleading expression. "I''ll go with you to the North Seas if you like, but first, I have to warn my grandmother about the ck Sea Risers trap."


    "That sounds simple." Hements.


    However, she shakes her head. "But it''s not. My Rising Phoenix n is in real danger. Our leader, my mother, was kidnapped a week ago. I tried to look for her, but I was kidnapped by the ck Sea Riders. They want to use me to lead my grandma into a trap and destroy my n."


    After speaking, Ka sees Lucien''s expression turn surprised and happy, which leaves her confused.


    Then the five Sins appear around him as he continues to look at Ka. "Did you say Rising Phoenix n?"


    Ka is even more confused. "Do you know my n? Well, everyone in the South Seas should, but I thought you had just arrived here..."


    "We don''t know anything about your n..." Envyments.


    "But we are interested in the Phoenix." Pride continues.


    "The ancient Phoenix?" Ka asks.


    Lucien realizes that Pride''s direct manner may have scared Ka, so he quickly tries to look friendlier. "We just need to talk to her. Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Her?" Ka makes a sorry expression. "Well, the ancestral Phoenix gave life to our n, but it doesn''t exist anymore."


    "Are you sure about that?" Sloth asks.


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, my grandma says that the ancient Phoenix lives in our hearts and is always protecting us, but those things are just legends and traditions. I would know if a giant firebird lived in my house."


    Sloth thinks of something when he hears those words and analyzes her body more deeply. She also notices the excellent fire affinity Lust noted; however, she focuses more on her heart and notices a thin but powerful fire barrier protecting Ka''s heart.


    She quickly reports to others mentally andments. ''Maybe that''s not a metaphor.''


    ''What do you mean by that? Is the Phoenix inside this girl?'' Lucien asks.


    ''I think it''s unlikely...'' Sloth responds. ''We don''t know much about Phoenixes, but this girl''s fire affinity doesn''t seem to be born with her. She may have gotten it from the Phoenix and doesn''t even know it.''


    ''Anyway, we have to follow this girl to her n; there, we will have more answers.'' Lustments.


    ''And someone tells Pride not to be so direct.'' Lucien talks to the other Sins. ''We can''t tell this girl that we want to kill her n''s legendary protector.''


    As Lucien, his sisters, and the Sins mentally talk, Ka is again confused. "Ehh... my grandma can tell you more about these legends, but for that, I need to prevent her from being killed by the ck Sea Riders, you know."


    "Naturally." Lucien nods. "So let''s save your grandma and the Rising Phoenix n right now!"


    Ka doesn''t understand why Lucien seems so motivated to help her. Despite being two hundred and six years old, she is a very innocent girl, and now her mind and heart are filled with concern for her mother and grandmother, so she epts Lucien''s help without having the slightest idea of his real intention.


    "This ship is called Sea Devil, and it''s famous all over Blue Star for being one of the fastest of all. The damned ck Sea Riders got it from the Nagas..." Kaments with a disgusted and upset expression.


    "It was once the ruin of many of my n''s ships, but now Its speed will be crucial to reaching to my grandmother quickly." She concludes.


    Lucien smiles. "I''m d you know a lot about this ship as I have no idea how it works."


    "And yet you killed that man..." She makes a strange expression.


    "I didn''t like the way he was looking at my wives¡­" Lucienments.

 Chapter 481: The Ship

    <h4>Chapter 481: The Ship</h4>


    "So, are we going?" Eve asks before Lucien starts flirting with Ka.


    Ka really wants to get to her grandmother as quickly as possible, but she knows there are a few points to be discussed before they can steer one of the biggest and mostplex ships in the Seven Stars.


    "First, we have to set positions." She exins. "Well-defined positions and order ofmand are essential to controlling a ship like this."


    "Hmm..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Can you help us with that?"


    "Have you guys never sailed a ship before?" She asks.


    He remembers when he sailed on a ship in Argerim. That big ship was made by the best craftsmen of Portgreen, and Lucien really liked that, but he had to left his ships in the Cat n and then switched to Ang and the other mage women''s floating ships.


    "Well, I had servants who knew what they were doing when I was on a regr ship, and then my wives made floating ships of magic." He rtes.


    "Floating ships..." Ka shakes her head. "Even if you have several powerful mages to keep such ships in the air for a long time, you would be an easy target for pirates here. Also, your mages would always be with low mana and wouldn''t even be able to maintain barriers..."


    "Also, only Immortal Realm mages could make a ship faster than this one. And good ships can also fly if you need to; it will just consume more magic resources." She exins.


    Lucien''s wives don''t have a problem with mana as he can help them get it back quickly with a few kisses and caresses. That allows them to boost the Sea Devil without consuming magic resources, which makes the ship even more useful.


    "Anyway, let''s organize your crew." Ka smiles as she looks at the girls. "Your girls look strong and smart enough to do all the essential functions, but for the order''s sake, we need leaders."


    The girls pay close attention to what Ka is saying, so she continues. "First, we need a Master, or most known as the Captain."


    Despite thinking that Lucien is the group leader, Ka can feel the powerful aura of leadership that Eve and Pride have, which leaves her in doubt. So she tries not to make her thoughts so obvious.


    Lucien''s wives immediately look at him, finding it odd that such a question is being done. However, he doesn''t seem so sure about that and instead looks at Pride and Eve, seeking their opinion.


    Eve and Pride smile in the same way as they are happy he wants their opinions. And while Eve certainly wants to support her brother, Pride isn''t sure she wants to give up a leadership title, especially when they are about to meet the other Sins.


    While everyone seems to wonder about that, Sophia caresses Lucien''s shoulders as she floats on her magic pillow behind him. "We already have a Captain, don''t we?"


    All the girls nod, including Wrath, who is already seeing Lucien as something other than just a boy. Eve, on the other hand, looks at Pride, not wanting to offend her.


    Everyone is tense as they think Pride is about to make trouble, but then she smiles and looks at Lucien, still seeming arrogant, naturally. "Yeah, we do..."


    Lucien smiles back at her while slightly nods. Having Pride''s approval seems more and more enjoyable. Of course, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t care for the approval from the other women of his life, but the most arrogant Sin has a special influence on him.


    "Good." Ka smiles. "Having only one captain is essential as at crucial times the crew cannot be in doubt which orders to follow."


    So she continues. "As important as the Captain is the First Mate. That person must be responsible for the Captain''s well-being, and if he cannot lead the crew for any reason, the First Mate must take that responsibility until the Captain is in charge again."


    Lucien and the girls look instinctively at Eve, not only because she''s the major Queen alongside him but also because she''s the person who''s cared for him so far as a mother.


    Eve feels rewarded by Lucien''s kind and grateful expression, but she again looks at Pride, seeking her advice. She has been supporting Lucien many times and fears that Pride could make trouble because jealous.


    "Don''t look at me." Pride quicklyments. "He''s your responsibility. Also, I have more to worry about than the crew of this ship..."


    "Then it''s resolved," Lucien speaks while everyone agrees.


    Ka nods and continues. "Third, we need to choose a Quartermaster. That person normally takes care of the crew''s duties following the Captain''s orders and takes care of the ship when the Captain and First Mate cannot."


    "That sounds like a Captain''s assistant or servant..." Ameliaments.


    "That''s the intention," Ka responds.


    Although any of Lucien''s wives are willing to be his Quartermaster, he doesn''t feelfortable treating them like assistants or servants. Kara only has a ''title'' of Principal Maid because she wants to, but that''s is kind of a y and not a real obligation.


    And then, as he looks at the girls, he sees Genevieve beside Helena. The sad Fallen Angel already has his affection, but he has no problem treating Genevieve like his servant. In fact, that''s exactly what she is to him and Alexa.


    "Genevieve will be the Quartermaster." He speaks in a determined tone. Lucien doesn''t even need her to pass his orders on to the other girls as they have the mentalmunication for that, so he''s basically going to work hard.


    "Yes, Captain." She responds in a respectful tone. Genevieve doesn''t even wonder about disobeying any of Lucien''s orders. Not only because Alexa ordered her so, but also because he spared her in battle when no one else would.


    Having quickly chosen the Quartermaster, Ka passes to the next topic. "Another important position is the Helmsman¡­ Sailing Master sounds better in this case."


    "This position can be upied by more than one person as the ship always needs to have someone at the helm, ready for any necessary move. Anyway, we have to choose one now to start sailing." She exins.


    Lucien looks at the girls. "Volunteers?"


    Some girls find the idea of steering a giant ship exciting, but Scarlett is the first one to step forward. "I''ve steered smaller ships in Portgreen, and I''d like to try to steer this one as well."


    "I''m sure you''ll be an excellent Sailing Master, my dear." Lucien smiles at her.


    Every second, Ka bes more concerned about her grandmother, so she doesn''t waste time before finishing the main crew positions. "Another essential person for any crew is the Scout; this position is usually upied by someone with vision abilities as they always have to be aware of the sea, and also activate the navigation mechanism."


    "It''s Maggie, of course." Lucien smiles at the cute fire mage, and she steps forward with a happy and proud expression.


    "Great!" Kaments. "With that, we can already sail."


    Then she starts to exin how the ship works. "Almost all mechanisms are magic and automatic, but the helm is not. The Sailing Master needs to be in her position, and then we can put down the sails."


    As Scarlett quickly steps in front of the helm, which is in the center of the deck, Ka continues. "The sails are magical and can propel the ship either with the sea wind or generate Its own wind waves at the cost of wind crystals in mechanisms ced at the base of the masts."


    "We found a lot of wind crystals in the storage treasures of the dead pirates." Envy reports.


    Ka nods. "Yes, it''s normal for every crew to carry a few of them for unforeseen events, but most of them should be kept in the ship''s treasury. These crystals are rare in the Blue Star, but I believe this ship is stocked with hundreds of them."


    "But we could also use wind mages to create wind waves or even activate these magic sails, right?" Slothments.


    "Yes, but I don''t see how wind mages can keep the high mana consumption as the crystals can," Ka exins and then looks at Lucien. "At other times, we can do something like that, but now I need to get back to my grandma as soon as possible, so please don''t spare any resources. My n will pay you that tenfold when we get back to my house."


    "Alright." Lucien has no doubt that with Madelyn, Cassidy, Mia, he can generate more wind mana than hundreds of wind crystals, but he nods to Ka, agreeing to do as she wants. He also doesn''t want her grandmother, the person who might know more about Phoenix, to fall into a trap.


    Ka wastes no time calling Lucien and Maggie back to the Captain''s cabin. There she shows them a table with a ss top. He had found that table interesting as there was nothing on top of it, and Lust said it was a magical exploration tool.


    "This is called Map of the Seas and is a rare tool that only elite ships have," Ka exins as she points to the table. "It can only be activated by special mana from someone with vision abilities; that''s why these people are so crucial for navigation."


    Maggie really feels a connection to that table. She instinctively moves her hand towards it, and when touching Its top, the ss turns blue with a watery texture.


    "Exactly this way." Kaments. "This blue part represents the water around the ship, and as the Scout puts more vision mana on it, the further away this map shows us."


    Maggie feels a sucking force draining her special mana, but she is able to control what force and the amount of mana she wants to put on the table.


    Then she starts to infuse more mana on the table until all the ss turns blue. After that, her mana makes the map zoom out, still expanding Its detection radius.


    Ka continues to exin. "Not only water appears on this map but inds as well. The problem is that there aren''t many inds in these areas, and they are hundreds of miles distant, so it would take a very high amount of mana to..."


    A small brown dot appears in the corner of the table, shocking Ka. Then she looks at Maggie with a confused expression. "How did you... I thought you were in the Mortal Realm Peak..."


    Maggie smiles at Lucien. "Yes, I''m in the Mortal Realm."


    Ka is even more confused. "But to make the map show us an area that far away, it would need an amount of mana that only Sky Realm people would have."


    "Don''t think too much about it," Lucien vaguelyments as he doesn''t want to give too much information about his wives to someone he just meets.


    Maggie takes her hand off the table when she feels her mana is running out quickly. Then she looks at Lucien with a pleading expression, clearly asking for help to recover that mana.


    As the top of the table turned blue before, it starts to turn transparent again when it loses the mana source. But then Lucien thinks of something and puts his hand on top of the table, making it turn blue again.


    "Wait! Do you also have vision abilities?" Ka quickly asks.


    "Something like that..." Lucien again doesn''t have an easy way to exin that he shares some of his wives'' energies.


    He hugs Maggie''s waist with his other arm, and she also puts her hand on the table. Now together, they give that map two sources of mana, and at the same time, he uses his demonic energy to generate special mana for himself and Maggie.


    Ka''s eyes go wide open as she sees several dots appear on the watery texture of the table. Those are inds separated by thousands of miles, something that only several Sky Realm people with vision abilities together could do.


    [Who are they?!?!] She can''t help but wonder again.

 Chapter 482 Ancient Enemy

    After plotting a route using the magic map, Lucien finally set his new ship, the Sea Devil, to sail. Going in the opposite direction that Carmelo was taking Ka, the group now heads east, precisely towards the main ind of the Rising Phoenix n.


    With Daisy and the Sins, knowledge is notcking, and the girls have no difficulty excellently operating the ship. Of course, Ka''s experience is still crucial, so they don''t waste time trying to understand the ship''s magical mechanisms alone.


    Also, Ka uses an artifact to get the direction of her grandmother, something simr to the magic stones Olivia used to know the direction of her fellow guild members.


    And meanwhile, the girls also explore the ship. Everyone wants to choose single bedrooms, which actually have to be done in pairs and trios due to the number of them, but Lucien''s wives also don''t give up sleeping with him in the main bedroom.


    After exiting the captain''s cabin, Lucien sees Scarlett steering the ship while smiling. Madelyn is atop the tallest mast, creating waves of wind along with the magical mechanism of the sails, making the ship literally fly over the sea at speed so high that only Lucien could keep.


    The ship''s powerful barrier prevents strong winds from damaging its structure or causing any difort to the crew. In fact, no matter how fast the ship is moving, everyone aboard is always veryfortable.


    Lucien notices Eve at the front of the ship, looking out at the horizon with a thoughtful expression. Somehow, he knows she''s thinking both about the Phoenix but also about their sisters, Naomi and ire.


    He thinks about going to talk to her, but then he notices Helena on the other side of the ship, also looking at the horizon with a thoughtful expression.


    Genevieve is no longer by her side as she is checking the ship''s operation as a Quartermaster should do while Daisy is assisting the girls with the use of magic crystals to boost the ship.


    Lucien is unsure which way to go but ends up heading towards the sad Fallen Angel. He can''t really help Eve with her concerns as he feels the same ones, but he can solve Helena''s problem, well, at least one of them.


    As soon as she hears his footsteps behind her, Helena turns and sees Lucien, with that teasing smile she''s gotten used to. She doesn''t say anything and goes back to looking out to sea as she crosses her arms on the ship''s parapet.


    He turns and rests his back on the parapet, then looks at her. "We didn''t have time to talk after Alexa returned to her homeworld..."


    "You have a lot of problems to care about..." Shemented. "And I''m not one of your priorities."


    "You are wrong about that." Lucien quicklyments as his expression bes totally gentle and affectionate.


    She sighs. "I''m notining. I understand you have a lot on your mind, and my problem doesn''t require immediate attention like yours."


    He slowly runs the back of his fingers over her shirt. "You are one of my priorities. I don''t like to makeparisons, but this situation is simr to when I found out Daisy''s condition was serious, and I couldn''t rest until we healed her."


    Helena pretends not to notice Lucien''s slight caresses, but her body has many positive reactions to that. "But Sophia was the one who did Daisy''s healing process, and even so... it''s clear she''s falling in love with you."


    "Is that what you fear? Does falling in love with me looks so bad?" he asks as he continues using his fingers to caress her shoulder.


    "It''s not that..." She feels bad for making Lucien look bad. "I''ve already exined to you that I don''t want to emotionally bond with someone else and risk suffering."


    Lucien understands Helena''s concerns, but her hesitation seems sillypared to the risk her life is at. He can''t allow her to die because of her stubbornness.


    Then he grips her arm and presses his body against hers. "Then don''t bond with me. I can try my best not to be nice, we do it quickly, and then you can hate meter, but you''ll stay alive."


    She looks into his eyes while making a strange expression. But she can''t maintain that posture long and starts tough. "Hahaha... is this you trying not to look nice? I''m sorry, but you can''t do that even if you try too hard!"


    "..." Lucien doesn''t know what to say. Nor does he believe he could have sex with a woman and not wish to have her after that. Raquel is a good example of how he tried a one-night stand, and his possessive desires didn''t allow him to leave her behind. She and her daughter stayed with his troops in Argerin, as did Elsie''s mother, by the way.


    "So..." He doesn''t back down but changes his strategy, moving his body even closer to Helena''s while smiling teasingly. "I''ll still heal you, and that can''t be stopped, so you better stop resisting the inevitable."


    She doesn''t try to run away even though her heart is beating so fast, in fear and excitement. "Maybe you''re right... if we both can''t avoid it..."


    Lucien brings his face closer to Helena''s, approaching their lips. She''s still scared of falling in love with him, but that seems really unavoidable, so she stops trying to block those feelings.


    As usual, he starts touching her nose with his so they both smell each other more intensely. She delights in his addictive natural perfume, and although she doesn''t smell as good as when she was totally healthy, he doesn''t find her scent disgusting or repulsive; she just looks sick.


    While their noses kiss, their lips lightly rub. Lucien fully controls his desires, but Helena is increasingly tempted by those feelings so damn pleasurable.


    Her hands instinctively move to his body as she wants to move her head forward, but at the same time, she doesn''t want to be the one to initiate their first kiss.


    Lucien notices that and just teases her for a few more seconds before finally connecting their lips in a tender, gentle kiss. With just light caresses on her shoulders, he moves his lips onto hers.


    Time seems to stop as she gets lost in that feeling so good. Helena wonders if she ever felt that way with her ex-husband, but in her heart, she knows she didn''t.


    [Fuck! This is as good as it looked...] Helena remembers all the times she watched Lucien kiss his wives from afar and wondered how that feel.


    Having seen that so many times, she already knows what to expect from his next steps, and she really wants to experience that.


    But then Lucien stops kissing and looks back with a concerned expression, leaving Helena very confused.


    *ROAR!!!*


    Oya, who was lying in the center of the deck in her tiger form sunbathing with Ko, gets up and roars towards the south. That''s not a normal roar but a loud and frightening one like she''s never done before.


    Her roar catches the attention of all the girls, and Lucien quickly ps his wings, flying to Oya''s side as he talks to her. "What is wrong?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Little Ko makes an expression of fear as she hides between Lucien and Oya. Mama tiger keeps looking south and then speaks mentally to him. ''Danger... there... much dangerous!''


    Lucien pets Oya and Ko''s ears, trying to calm them down as he looks south and quickly talks to Lust. "Can you feel something?"


    Lust forces her senses to the fullest, just like Lucien, but they can''t see or feel anything but water in that direction.


    His sisters and the other Sins quickly arrive at his side as he sends a mental message to Maggie to activate her vision ability in that direction.


    Wrath looks at the horizon with a dubious expression. "I don''t see a fucking thing besides water and more water there."


    Envy looks at Oya with a thoughtful expression. "We mustn''t doubt Oya''s instincts; she felt Pride''s aura dozens of miles away when Lust and I couldn''t."


    "I see nothing!" Maggie exims from the top of the tallest mast while using her vision ability.


    Lucien, his sisters, and Ka fly to Maggie''s side and also see nothing over the sea on her magic arc. But then they notice dark clouds forming in the sky more than five hundred miles away from their ship.


    "A storm?" Amelia thinks aloud.


    Maggie keeps moving her magic arc, trying to find something over the water, but seeing nothing other than water and sea waves, she starts focusing it into the sky.


    Everyone keeps looking at Maggie''s magic arc, but Pride looks straight at the horizon as the dark clouds begin to be visible in the sky.


    Eve feels that something is wrong with Pride and looks in the same direction she does. Their connection tells her that something is bad, very bad is about to happen.


    Lucien notices Eve and Pride''s concerned expressions and then grows even more worried. "What are you feeling, Pride?"


    "Something''sing..." Shocking everyone, even Pride''s tone turn concerned, which definitely shouldn''t happen. "Something ancient and... very powerful."


    "There is nothing in the sky," Maggie reports as she continues looking and doesn''t see anything unusual.


    Pride continues to stare in that direction. "It''s underwater... moving too fast..."


    Maggie quickly points her magic arc down, and everyone can see more waves forming in the sea. Those waves are formed from a central region to both sides as if something really huge were moving quickly below that area, as Pride said.


    She moves her magic arc further down, and due to the angle, it starts to lose range but allows them to see hundreds of meters below the sea.


    Five hundred meters, a thousand meters, a mile... nothing but water appears in Maggie''s magic arc, not even fishes or other sea creatures are seen so far.


    She keeps moving the magic arc downwards, and as soon as their vision reaches a depth of five miles, where there is no longer any sunlight, though they can see clearly due to Maggie''s abilities, something covers the entire space of the arc.


    "What the hell?!" Donna thinks aloud while everyone has the same question.


    Whatever covers the group''s vision, it has a scaly dark blue texture. Maggie tries to pull back her vision, zooming out the magic arc, but the same creature continues to cover their vision.


    "How big is it?!" Amelia asks.


    "Hundreds of meters..." Maggiements as she continues to zoom out on the magic arc. Then the group recognizes something that looks like a fish fin, a giant fish, of course.


    And then, after zooming out for half a mile, the group notices that the creature has a cylindrical body like a giant snake. But they still can''t see Its head or tail.


    And only after zooming out for nearly two miles, the group gets to see the entire creature. It is certainly over a mile long, and Its body is thinner near the tail and thicker near the head, which looks like a hybrid between fish, snake, and bird, really scary.


    "What the hell is this creature?!?" Lucien thinks aloud.


    Pride still has that strange concerned expression, while the other Sins look thoughtful and confused. But Ka has wide eyes and her mouth half-open.


    "SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Her body starts to shake as she curses.


    "Do you know what it is?" Sloth asks her.


    Ka looks really terrified. "It shouldn''t exist... I thought it could be a Kraken, but it''s much bigger... I''ve seen something like that in an old book my grandmother has... she told me old stories about such a creature, but that should just be ancient legends..."


    "Just say what it is!" Donna exims.


    "The Leviathan!" She responds while even she doesn''t believe that.


    "It should be impossible!" Slothments.


    "Why?" Lucien asks.


    Pride''s eyes glow pure white. "Because Aylin killed thest one of their race."

 Chapter 483 A Husbands Hardest Decision

    *CRAAAAACK-BOOOM*


    Lightning and thunder echo across the sky among the ck clouds that already cover an area of a thousand miles. Tens-meters waves shake the ocean around the Sea Devil.


    Regardless of that frightening storm approaching, Lucien''s group feels an instinctive fear growing inside their heart. The girls continue to do their best to make the ship go faster, but the storm and mysterious creature thates along with it seem to be getting closer.


    "How strong is this creature?" Lucien asks the Sins.


    Sloth and Lust make thoughtful expressions while Pride responds. "It''s certainly above the Immortal Realm... We can''t face it now."


    "Do you mean..." Amelia looks confused.


    "Cosmic Realm." Slothments. "And by the size, its strength and speed are several times increased. We don''t have any chances right now."


    While Lucien and the girls get really worried, Ka is terrified. "No, no, no... something like that shouldn''t exist in the Blue Star! My grandmother told stories about it, but that''s all, just legends..."


    "She said it needed armies of Immortal Realm warriors to beat such a beast." She exins. "But I have no idea how big those armies were, but more than half didn''te back alive from such a confrontation; when they won, of course."


    "But Aylin defeated thest of them alone." Pridements while her eyes sparkle. "Many were witnesses when she knocked the beast''s lifeless body into an infinite abyss."


    Sloth shakes her head. "Looks like that wasn''t thest of them..."


    "But that doesn''t make sense!" Ka exims. "I mean, how did this creature stay hidden for so long? And this is one of the most peaceful areas in the Blue Star."


    "It was sleeping very deep inside the ocean..." Wrathments.


    "And it probably woke up when it felt a familiar energy..." Lustpletes.


    "Our energy?" Amelia asks.


    "Not our." Envy responds as she looks at Lucien with a worried expression.


    Donna quickly shakes her head. "But he didn''t use the naginata!"


    Sophia nods. "Exactly. That''s just a guess."


    Lucien understands how his sisters and wives feel, but he can''t deny that he has a strange feeling that someone or something is staring at him. "Yet, that''s the best guess we have right now..."


    "Anyway, whatever ising, let''s face it together!" Donna quickly moves to his side.


    "Don''t you get it?!" Pride asks in an upset tone. "If we try to face it now, it will be our end! We don''t have any chance of surviving it."


    "What about the Purple World???" Amelia quickly suggests. "We could stay hidden there until the beast leaves."


    "What if the beast doesn''t leave?" Sloth asks. "I mean, it''s an ancient creature with unbelievable power. It must be highly intelligent too, so it could know about the Soul Realm and wait for thousands of years here."


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "We don''t have time for this. If the creature ising for me, so..."


    "No!" All of Lucien''s sisters speak at the same time.


    So Eve continues. "I won''t leave you behind!"


    "Alone, I have more chances to act as bait and escape!" He suggests. "And I could enter the Purple World to confuse the beast."


    "Luci..." Eve has an apprehensive expression. "I can''t let you take this risk alone. We only got here because we kept together!"


    Sophia also stands next to Lucien. "I told you I wouldn''t leave your side again."


    Donna and Amelia don''t say anything but also stays by his side, making their intention clear. Lucien''s wives, despite being on deck, below them, also hear that conversation and send him mental messages, asking to stay with him.


    While Lucien doesn''t know what to do, Pride continues to stare at the southern horizon. She can see something cutting through the water over the sea about ten miles away, and though it''s not clear, she''s pretty sure it''s the Leviathan, Its top scales, actually.


    "It''s close..." Shements while also not sure what to do. She knows Eve couldn''t escape that creature right now, and probably neither can Lucien. Sacrificing him should be the best n, but her personality doesn''t allow her to ept that, nor does she want that.


    But lose everything does not sound good either. So Pride looks at Lucien and forces her personal desires to the bottom of her being. "You have to decide now! We''ll do it as you like."


    Lucien finds himself in one of the most difficult moments of his journey so far. He has to quickly decide whether to face an extremely powerful enemy alongside his wives as he has done so far or separate from them to protect them.


    He can''t help but think about taking the girls to the purple world, but some of them don''t have his tattoo, and making such a connection in that situation could be problematic. Also, if they get stuck in the purple world, no one could keep looking for Naomi, ire, and the Phoenix indefinitely.


    Part of him doesn''t think dying fighting alongside his wives would be a bad ending to his life. And he knows that his wives think that way too.


    But the bigger part of him can''t ept them dying. He wants to protect them, heal his sisters and find his mother again. So, dying is not in his ns, not now.


    So the n of being bait so that the girls can get away seems like the best idea. No one dies, and even if he gets trapped in the purple world, they can continue the journey ande back to rescue him when they have enough power.


    Lucien makes his decision and looks to Pride; he can only trust her leadership now as Eve clearly will not ept that.


    "Keep the n, find my sisters and what we need..." He asks as the other girls quickly demonstrate their dissatisfaction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Luci!" Eve tries to hold his arm, but Pride holds hers first. Tears start to run down her face while the other girls also get sad, including Ka, who doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    He smiles at his sisters and the Sins. "Pride... take care of those I love. Don''t let anything happen to them until I can protect them again."


    At that moment, Pride feels more respect for Lucien than ever. She understands that he''s not giving up but trying to fight as bravely and smartly as possible. Then she realizes that she already admires him.


    "Mm." She nods as she promises to herself that she won''t let anything bad happen to either of Lucien''s wives until they''re back together.


    "NO!!" Eve exims as Sophia and Donna tries to hold Lucien, but the Sins hold them back while also saddened by that end. Amelia also doesn''t want to part with him either, but she believes his n is for the best.


    Lucien''s wives also feel an instinctive desire to stay with him. But they share his feelings and ideas, so they choose to believe him that it''s the best n; they choose to believe that they will be together again.


    So, keeping that teasing and confident smile as always, but with his heart tight and afraid, he ps his wings as he looks at Eve. "Keep our family together!"


    As she tries to break free of Pride''s grip and fly towards Lucien, he quickly speaks to Olivia, who is already standing next to the mechanism that controls the barrier. "Open."


    Even not liking that, Olivia obeys and deactivates the portal. Due to the speed that the ship is moving, strong winds impact everyone, and since Lucien is in the air, he quickly falls behind.


    At that moment, Lucien can see all sisters and wives with the same sad expression; even Genevieve, Helena, and Daisy have tears in their eyes; they are heartbroken.


    ''I love you...'' He speaks to all his wives mentally.


    Sophia, Eve, and Donna still can''t ept that, but the other girls trust Lucien''s n and obey him. Yet, two of them also have other thoughts.


    Helena ps her wings a second after Lucien, also falling behind.


    Oya understands what Lucien is doing. She agrees that an alpha''s duty is to protect the group above all else, even if that costs his life. And she feels that her duty is to stand by their children. She has to protect Ko and the babies that are yet to be born.


    However, seeing Lucien getting left behind to face an enemy that her instincts say will kill him, Oya is really confused. Her feelings for Lucien end up oveing her instincts. Then she looks at Ko with a sorry expression before jumping into the sea.


    Tears run down her face, not because of the situation she and Lucien are in, but because her selfishness is probably depriving their babies of being born. She feels like a terrible mother, but she can''t abandon her lover.


    Olivia quickly reactivates the barrier, preventing other girls from falling behind. She understands well the desire to stay with Lucien, but at such a dangerous moment, she can''t let selfishness and other feelings get in the way of his n, mostly because he''s trying to make them all survive even if that means they have to stay apart for a while.


    "Lucien!!!" The echo of Eve, Sophia, and Donna''s voices is quickly suppressed by the thunder as the Sea Devil quickly distances itself from the storm, which seems to slow down.


    He notices the rebellious girls who haven''t obeyed him and flies towards them, mainly Oya, who is having a hard time trying to swim in that furious sea.


    He takes her out of the water and hugs her while she''s in demi-human form. "Silly tigress!! What do you think you''re doing?!"


    She hugs him tightly. "Oya fights alongside Lucien! Always and forever!!"


    "Hahaha..." Lucien can''t help butugh at Oya''s cuteness and thrill at her absolute loyalty, even though she didn''t follow his n.


    "But now is not the time to fight..." Hements as he kissed her forehead and starts opening the purple world portal.


    She makes a confused expression. "Silly Oya?"


    He againughs at her cuteness as he watches the fallen angel approach. "Yes, silly Oya and silly Helena..."


    "I can use my ability to hide our presence." Helena quickly exins. "Even the Sins couldn''t detect me, so maybe it works on this creature."


    Lust materializes her body next to Lucien. "You know that''s not the n, so why did you really stay?"


    "Now is not the time for that! The creature is standing a mile from here, analyzing us. We have to make the soul contract now." Before Helena responds, Lucien speaks.


    "That..." Helena doesn''t really understand why she stayed and isn''t sure about anything either.


    But Lucien doesn''t give her time to think. He puts Oya on the purple world portal and hugs Helena. Then he kisses her on the lips as he starts to give his demonic energy to her.


    The moment Oya enters the purple world, the sea churns around Lucien. The Leviathan moves around him, creating a circle with Its body.


    *SPLASH*


    Then the creature''s head pops out of the water, and like a giant snake, it stands still in a spiral formation around him and Helena.


    Lucien ignores the monstrous beast thousands of times bigger and stronger than he while focusing entirely on creating the soul contract with Helena.


    A strange glow runs over the Leviathan''s green eyes as it watches Lucien. Then with a strange voice, which sounds more feminine than masculine, it speaks.


    "Arrogant little dragon! You stink and act like that hateful woman who killed my mother!" The creature sounds both furious and curious.


    ''She can only be talking about Aylin!'' Lust exims in Lucien''s mind.


    ''She?'' Lucien asks Lust. ''And why does she say I stink like Aylin???''

 Chapter 484 In The Eye Of The Storm (1/2)

    "LUCI!!!" Donna screams when she sees the Leviathane out of the water and create a spiral with Its body around Lucien and Helena.


    The Sea Devil is already over ten miles away from them, but Madelyn continues to push her wind magic to the limits as Lucien ordered. Their speed is at a level simr to that of a person of the Immortal Realm peak.


    Scarlett stays focused on navigation while Maggie scans the horizon ahead so that they don''t face any danger right now. However, all the other girls have their eyes fixed on the giant snake, which is visible even from such a far distance.


    "We shouldn''t have abandoned him¡­" Evements as she feels worse than ever.


    Pride points to Leviathan. "Look at the size of this dan creature! What do you think we could have done to it?!"


    "And what can he do alone?!?! We just sacrificed him!!!" Donna punches Wrath away from her as she gets furious.


    "He''s going to use the Purple World, as he said. He''s neither stupid nor suicidal." Envyments.


    Sophia looks regretful. "We could have stood with him in the Purple World, at least some of us."


    Pride shakes her head. "Don''t you understand? He knew we''d be weak apart. We need to stay together, especially now. We have to stick to the n and wait for him to find us again, or we''lle back to help him when we have the power to bring this beast down."


    "I still don''t like this¡­" Ameliaments.


    "And what does it matter what you like or don''t?" Pride asks in an arrogant tone and then points to Lucien''s other wives. "Look at them! Do you think they like this?! Damn!! It''s very difficult for these women to abandon their husband, but they trust and obey him."


    Amelia, Sophia, and Donna feel bad for just thinking about their feelings and not even considering how difficult that must have been for Lucien and his wives.


    Eve makes a determined expression as she tries to contain the terrible fear she is feeling for Lucien right now. "Pride is right; we have to do as Lucien said and stick to the n. We''ll find our sisters and the Phoenix, and maybe he''ll surprise us bying to us before we go back for him."


    "The Phoenix¡­ could she fight this beast?" Sloth wonders.


    Pride is aboutmenting on something, but then she looks back, and everyone else looks too. They notice Ka sitting on the floor as she holds her knees, shivering and crying in panic.


    "T-t-t-hat... i-i-i-i-t... c-can''t be..." She points to the giant snake that seems to get smaller and smaller on the horizon. "Is the Leviathan really real?!?! And that guy... Lucien... did he really stand to face the Leviathan alone?!?"


    "Well, he has a Fallen Angel and a Moon Tiger as partners." Envyments.


    Sloth warmly smiles. "We can''t forget Lust, his first wife."


    Donna grits her teeth. "At least some of us couldn''t abandon him."


    Knowing that Lucien isn''t in the eye of the storm alone is a smallfort to the girls. Yet, they can''t stop worrying about him and wishing they could be together again as soon as possible.


    ---------------------------


    *CRAAAAACK-BOOOM*


    The thunder and lightning continue around Lucien and Helena as heavy rain wets them. Yet, they remain focused on their real first kiss, a passionate kiss.


    Lucien''s tongue makes a pleasurable mess inside Helena''s little mouth, driving her crazy. She tries to move her tongue along with his, but although she''s not entirely inexperienced, she doesn''t remember thest time she kissed someone.


    But one thing she understands well is that they shouldn''t be kissing inside a bizarre storm while an ancient beast is staring at them.


    However, that seems to be somehow exciting. The Leviathan has the power to wreck middle worlds on its own, but it can''t even get Lucien''s attention while he''s kissing his woman.


    [Wait! When did I be his woman?!] Helena is confused as she realizes that her body no longer has any resistance to Lucien.


    The powerful, pleasurable, and addictive energies of him have already entered her body, and now she has his tattoo, a soul contract with a demon.


    Helena still feels weak and sick, but her problem is not a simple illness that can be cured with just a little bit of his energy. She knows she has a long way to go, full of things she doesn''t want to imagine but that she will certainly enjoy doing until her state changes.


    And now is definitely not the time to start doing those things. Although it''s exciting to act arrogantly in front of danger, Helena is not an exhibitionist.


    So as soon as Lucien feels the soul contract is made, he stops kissing Helena and moves her behind him as he starts opening the Purple World portal again.


    Then he looks into Leviathan''s big green eyes and smiles. "I find it impossible for Aylin to stink, especially if she smells good as me."


    The giant snake continues to stare at Lucien with a curious expression as it slowly moves Its head closer to him. "Hahahaha...."


    The Leviathan''sughter sounds ominous and unlike anything that Lucien has ever heard before. Even the storm seems to sound quieter as if it''s scared of that creature.


    "Little dragon..." The giant serpent''s eyes sparkle as it pauses. "Or should I call you a little hybrid? Anyway, you''re a lot like that hateful woman..."


    Lucien can''t help but think about Aylin. "What do you know about that woman?"


    The Leviathan makes a confused expression. "What? If you don''t know... Well, I figured you were her son. No... that was a long time ago. You must be her great-grandson or something."


    "Her great-grandson?" Lucien can''t believe that. "Are we really talking about Aylin??"


    *CRAAAAAAAAAAACK-BOOOOOOM!!!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Loud thunder sounds as the sea grows more furious along with the Leviathan. So it speaks in an even louder tone. "Yes, Aylin was her name... but they called her Dragon Queen."


    Lucien and Lust are really confused while wondering how he could rte to Aylin. He is sure who his mother is, and there was no way she could be Aylin. But that answers questions about the Golden Naginata and how he manages to relive her memories literally.


    He notices that the Leviathan is getting angrier and impatient, so he puts those thoughts in the back of his mind and focuses on the giant serpent. "And does that woman killed your mother?"


    "Yea!" Thunder sounds along with the terrifying creature''s response. "That hateful woman killed my beloved mother... and I''ve wished for thousands of years to make her suffer for that!"


    "I''m sorry to inform you, but Aylin died a long, long time ago." Hements in a neutral tone as she doesn''t look dead to him but rather sleeping inside his soul.


    "Really?" Leviathan looks really surprised. "I thought a powerful person like her would make it to the legendary Primordial Realm and live forever..."


    Lucien''s eyes glow golden as he has a proud expression on his face. "Aylin was really amazing, doesn''t she?"


    The giant snake feels like rolling its eyes. "You''re just like her... you''re not afraid of anything even when facing an enemy much stronger than you. Your arrogance has no limits!"


    "Why do you praise me that much?" Heughs.


    "Stupid dragon!" The Leviathan shows Its giant and sharp teeth.


    Lucien feels that the beast is about to attack, so he pushes Helena into the Purple World portal while activating all of his demonic energies, strengthening his senses to the maximum.


    The Leviathan makes a confused expression. "Oh, so that''s how the other creature disappeared... Can you open a portal to the Soul Dimension so easily?"


    He smiles teasingly. "So, do you want to talk? I thought you wanted to bite me to death or something."


    "Yeah, hahaha..." The giant snake shows Its teeth again, but now it seems to beughing. "I always feared facing that hateful woman, but then you showed up... a weak little dragon. You''ll have to be enough to ke my desire for revenge."


    "So that''s it? Do you think killing me will make you feel better?" He asks.


    The Leviathan brings Its head even closer to Lucien, making him feel Its breath. "I couldn''t believe it when I felt your aura. It somehow is a lot like that woman''s aura... I first thought killing you would make me feel good, but the more I feel your energy, the more I feel you''re gonna be the one best meal I''ve ever had."


    "Hahaha..." Now it''s Lucien who startsughing. "Eat me?? I can''t say you''re wrong to want that."


    The giant snake is increasingly intrigued by Lucien''s behavior. Although he looks like Aylin, he is very young, and his power level is very low. So he should be begging for his life or trying to get away like the other people on that ship.


    "Little dragon, do you really think you''lle out alive after I found you? Don''t you fear death?" It asks.


    He makes an honest expression. "I do. I really fear dying and not being able to be with those I love anymore. And that''s why I''m not going to die today."


    "Hmm..." The Leviathan''s eyes sparkle. "And you think running away to your Soul Realm will protect you from me? I know how it works; you seem to have the ability to open such a portal easily, but you''ll have to go back through the same portal at some point. And I can wait for thousands of years if I need to."


    [Damn!] Lucien already expected the Leviathan to be smart, but it''s still shocking to realize that creature can see right through all his ns.


    "But I don''t think you want that¡­" Hements. "I mean, you haven''t attacked me yet, so I guess you can''t wait thousands of years to get your revenge."


    "..." The Leviathan is silent as it continues to analyze Lucien. It really didn''t expect to have such an opportunity to get revenge on Aylin and now can''t wait to kill whom It''s sure is her descendant.


    *CRAAAAAAACK-BOOOOM!*


    A bolt of lightninges from the sky right in Lucien''s direction, but he quickly teleports behind the giant serpent.


    "Teleport ability!!" The Leviathan quickly turns to Lucien andments.


    He shakes his head while making a fake disappointed expression. "Such a sneak attack..."


    "It was not my intention." The giant serpent answers honestly. "This damn storm follows me whenever Ie to the surface and kind of acts on its own based on my mood."


    "So, are you upset now?" He asks.


    "Not really." The Leviathan responds. "I''m rather curious about you, little dragon. How is someone from the Earth Realm so fast? You look more and more like that hateful woman."


    Now it''s Lucien who is curious. "Aylin was much more powerful than she looked? I would be grateful if you could give me some answers before biting me to death."


    "Hmmm¡­ Alright." For the giant snake, Lucien is very interesting, and it doesn''t mind ying with him a bit more. "At first, my mother thought it would be so easy to kill her. She was in the early Cosmic Realm, but... everything changed when she took that golden spear..."


    "Golden spear?" He can''t help but think of the Golden Naginata, which everyone thinks is a spear.


    "Yes," The Leviathan exins. "With that weapon in hand, that woman became much stronger and faster. No one has ever seen anything like that... My mother was so powerful, but that woman killed her alone."


    Despite being so imposing and powerful, the giant serpent cannot hide the fear in Its eyes as it remembers Aylin and the Golden Naginata.


    Lucien realizes that and can''t help butugh. "Hahahaha... that weapon looked really impressive, doesn''t it???"

 Chapter 485 In The Eye Of The Storm (2/2)

    While Lust desperately tries to develop a n for Lucien to get rid of the Leviathan, she also can''t ignore the information they''re getting from the mysterious creature.


    After hearing how Aylin used the Golden Naginata to increase her strength to the point that she could defeat such a creature alone, Lust shares her thoughts with Lucien.


    ''The Naginata! That must be that power Aylin spoke of in the memories you saw. It must be the secret of her power... Dragons have the most powerful soul of the universe, so she must have discovered something about her own soul weapon.'' She exins.


    ''Hmm...'' Lucien thinks Lust''s words make sense, so he reflects on that while facing the Leviathan.


    The ancient creature just hasn''t attacked him yet because it finds him interesting, but once it loses interest, he has no choice but to flee to the Purple World. Yet, he wants to give Eve and the girls more time to back far away, or the giant snake could go after them to force him to face her.


    The creature''s eyes sparkle as she looks at Lucien. "You don''t seem to know much about your ancestor... I wonder if your people don''t ept someone like you."


    "Would that make your revenge less enjoyable?" He quickly asks.


    "Hahahaha..." The creature bizarrelyughs as thunder continues to echo. "That would be too good for you, right? But no, little dragon, you can''t escape it."


    Then the Leviathan begins to fly around Lucien, surrounding him with her body. "My mom just got that strong by devouring other strong creatures, and even though I''ve done the same to get to my current power level, it''s been over a thousand years since I''ve felt closer to the nextyer."


    He smiles. "So, did we get back to talking about you eating me?"


    "Yes," The giant snake shows Its sharp teeth to him. "But not just you. I also feel powerful other auras on that ship, and I''ll go after them as soon as I finish you. No one can escape from me in this world."


    Lucien can''t help but be worried when he hears that the Leviathan is also interested in the girls. He stayed behind to give them the chance to continue looking for his sisters and the Phoenix, but they won''t be able to do it if there is such a creature chasing them.


    But he maintains a confident and arrogant expression as he faces the giant snake. "Don''t think of others when you''re with me; that makes me sad."


    The Leviathan smiles as she approaches her head to Lucien. "Oh, little dragon, don''t worry; we''re going to have so much fun together..."


    "Yeah, we agree about that." He also smiles and then summons the Golden Naginata.


    The golden light seems brighter than ever, and it''s like a sun rising inside that cold, dark storm. Even Lucien''s wives can see that glow on the horizon, and it''s reflected in their expectant eyes.


    That light is also reflected in Leviathan''srge green eyes. The creature feels shocked and even fear when seeing the same weapon that killed her mother.


    Lucien notices the creature starting to move, and he feels his instincts telling him to flee. Teleport would be the best option now, but without Amelia around, he can''t regenerate Spatial mana, so he has limited uses of the teleport ability.


    So he flies up as fast as he can. His speed rivals the top speed of the Sea Devil, which is also the top speed of a usual person from the Immortal Realm Peak, surprising the Leviathan.


    Yet, he feels the giant snake approaching him quickly and can only hear Lust''s voice, screaming in his mind before he gets hit.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    The Leviathan hits Lucien with her tail. And he feels like a mountain is hitting him before his body is quickly thrown down while the Golden Naginata disappears from his hand.


    "AAAAH!" He feels his whole body ache like never before, and his bones seem to burn as they are about to break. Many wounds open over his body and start to burn as soon as he falls into the saltwater of the sea.


    His blood turns the water red as he sinks rapidly, still out of control of his body. Just that simple blow could kill someone from the Immortal Realm, but he survived, though barely.


    ''Lucien! Lucien!! Lucien!!!'' Lust materializes her body beside him and holds him while she continues to scream in his mind.


    ''I''m fine...'' He quickly responds as his life mana and demonic energies heal his body.


    The Leviathan doesn''t attack again as she analyzes Lucien''s state, giving him and Lust time to talk.


    ''Why didn''t you go to Purple World??? We can''t fight this beast!!'' She begs because she knows he likes to push his body to the limit. She also understands how that can help him get stronger, but she can''t stand to see him suffer.


    Lucien smiles lovingly and kisses Lust underwater. ''It''s alright, my love... She doesn''t want to kill me quickly but rather enjoy her revenge, so I can use this time for the girls to get far away from here.''


    Lust can no longer feel the girls due to the distance they are, but Lucien can due to the connection with them, which grows weaker, making it clear that they are already more than a hundred miles away. Yet, he also knows that distance is nothing to the giant serpent.


    While he thinks about that, the Leviathan dives into the water at incredible speed; in fact, the creature appears even faster in the water while Lucien is slower.


    He tries to p his wings into the water to swim faster but is still easily hit.


    *BAM!*


    The Leviathan again hits Lucien with her tail, now throwing him upwards. The wounds of his body that just closed are open again as his demonic energy armor is destroyed.


    His body spins uncontrobly in the air many times until Lust manages to help him stop. Blood runs all over his body, leaving his skin red, but again, his wounds began to close incredibly quickly.


    *CRAAAACK-BOOOM*


    Thunder continues to echo through the sky as the Leviathanes out of the water and wraps Lucien in a spiral formed by her giant body. Her green eyes sparkle with curiosity as she stares at him and Lust.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is it, little dragon? Do you have a personal demon made of pure energy??" The creature asks.


    Lucien smiles as Lust wipes the blood from his body. "I call her my wife."


    "Hahaha..." The giant snakeugh. "You''re even more peculiar than that hateful woman... No one should have such a great regeneration, especially being in the Earth Realm."


    "If we cane to an agreement, I can show you things even more interesting than my regeneration..." He suggests in a mysterious tone.


    The Leviathan makes a thoughtful expression. "You really look like a demon making a tempting offer... What kind of creature are you? A monster like me?"


    He smiles teasingly. "You''ll never find out if you kill me now..."


    The giant snake shakes her head. "Wrong. I''m going to discover all your secrets while digesting your body in my belly."


    She shows her teeth as she moves her head slowly towards Lucien. He is confused for a second until he realizes he can''t move his body.


    ''The water!'' Lust quickly warns Lucien. ''The water over your body is under her control.''


    He tries to use his energies to get rid of that water, but he can''t. The Leviathan''s main element is water, and her control over it is tremendously powerful.


    Lucien can''t help but find it amazing how little raindrops were enough for the Leviathan to confine him. But he wonders why she is moving slowly to attack him.


    ''Does she want to force me to use the teleport ability until I run out of energy?'' He asks Lust.


    ''She also wants to force you to open the Purple World portal until your soul is exhausted.'' Lustpletes.


    The Leviathan can''t help but think that way based on the Royal Dragons'' ability to enter the Soul Dimension; however, the Soul Realm created by the ability of Lust is somethingpletely different from that.


    Lucien opens the portal behind him, and Lust pushes his body inside it. However, she does not enter the Purple World with him but materializes her body behind the giant snake.


    Lust can move freely within the radius of approximately half a mile from where they opened the portal, as that area still means near Lucien.


    "Hmm..." The Leviathan is again surprised to see Lucien disappear into the portal, and Lust stays. The creature also knows that she isn''t using spatial mana to teleport but just popping up somewhere else.


    "That ability isn''t from the Dragons... what kind of demon are you?" She asks Lust.


    Lust wishes she could always maintain a confident expression like Lucien''s, but she''s too apprehensive, and the giant snake notices that.


    "If you spare us, I can guarantee that our entire race will be in your debt." Lust suggests. "Wouldn''t you like to be an ally of the Demon race?"


    "Why are you able to speak for your whole race?" She asks.


    Now Lust has a reason to smile. "I thought a creature as ancient and intelligent as you would recognize me..."


    "Hmm..." The Leviathan starts to think aloud. "A demon made only of energy... and that manages to stay separated from the host even across dimensions... also, with such peculiar abilities..."


    "The Seven Great ones!" She concludes.


    "Exactly." Lust nods. "I''m the Sin of pleasure, Lust. And Lucien is my Knight. So your revenge on Aylin is trivialpared to our mission to destroy the Gods."


    "Oh..." Leviathan bes even more interested and curious about Lucien and now Lust as well. "If you''re one of the Sins, does that mean... did those other auras on the ship were them, your sisters?"


    Before Lust responds, the giant snakements. "But I only felt four powerful auras besides yours... You guys are always in seven, right? And some time ago, I felt two peculiar auras in this same area... I thought they weren''t really interesting as they were only in the Earth Realm..."


    Lust is happy to hear that Lucien''s other sisters must be near that area but doesn''t know what to think about the Leviathan yet. Telling her who they are is a risky move, but she can''t think of any other way for Lucien to survive that meeting.


    "Now, do you understand?" Lust asks. "We are not easy prey, and neither do you want to be our enemy."


    The Leviathan smiles while feeling very lucky. "I heard that you Sins are really immortal, but your hosts don''t. Devour them should be enough for me to reach an entirely newyer..."


    "Also, Gods have already killed many of my people, but only that hateful woman killed my mother. Killing your knight will be really pleasurable for me..." Shements.


    [Shit!!] Lust gets upset when the situation doesn''t seem to improve. Unfortunately, the Leviathan doesn''t look like a female they can seduce.


    Before she notices it, a lightning boltes from the sky and destroys her body.


    She returns to Lucien''s soul and then materializes in front of him only to find him in the pool along with Oya while Helena looks at his body with a flushed expression.


    "That damn snake seems irrational!!" Lustins as she dematerializes her clothes and enters Lucien''s arms into the warm pool water.

 Chapter 486 A Painful Plan

    Hot steam fills therge bathroom as Lust and Oya hug Lucien in therge pool. Yet, Helena feels that her body is even hotter than that water as she watches his naked body.


    "We have to think of something before that damn snake goes after the girls." Hements while stroking Oya''s ears and squeezing one of Lust''s breasts, quickly recovering his demonic energy.


    Lust nods. "Yes, but we''ve never been facing such a powerful and unique enemy before."


    "She''s female, right? And she really wants to get stronger..." He makes a thoughtful expression. "And you said that creatures above the Sky Realm could use a demi-human body, so..."


    "That was the first thing I thought when I realized she''s female. But I''m not sure it could work." She exins.


    "You mean because she hates Aylin and wants to get revenge on her by killing me?" He asks.


    "Not just because of it." Lust responds. "Some creatures think they are superior to other races and don''t use their demi-human body."


    Lucien is upset as he can''t think of a n to get rid of the Leviathan, but at the same time, Oya''s cute purrs prevent his mood from getting really depressed.


    Helena wants to help him, but simultaneously, she is timid about being in the bathroom with him. She''s seen him naked and even having sex with his wives many times, but that''s always been from a significant distance and meant nothing, but now she''s bonded to him in a way she really wanted to avoid.


    "Lust is right about the creature..." Shements. "I mean, think about how hard it was to convince Alexa that you could help her. My granddaughter isn''t much stronger than you, unlike this ancient creature. I don''t think you could convince her that you can help any other way than being devoured."


    Lucien looks back and smiles as he sees Helena''s flushed expression. "What are you doing by waiting there? Lust and I can''t generate much energy alone, so you''ll have to help me along with Oya."


    While Helena bes even shyer, Lust shakes her head with a regretful expression. "I told you to bring some girls with us. At least Sophia or one of the elf girls so we could have another source of life mana."


    "Without Sophia, the girls would be without a good healer." He exins. "And without any of the other girls, the group would be weaker. If I can''t protect them, at least I can keep them together. And if we can''t work this out on our own, we just need to wait for Eve toe back¡­ I''m sure she will find a way to help us."


    "The problem is time..." Helenaments as she approaches the pool, still wearing her clothes. "How are we going to hold on until Eve finds a solution? The Leviathan may seem patient, but she will go after the girls to force you to get out of the Purple World if you stay here too long."


    He nods and starts getting up. "Actually, I already have to get back to entertaining our new friend."


    As Helena turns her face away not to see Lucien''s cock, Oya hugs him tightly. "Oya go with Lucien¡­ fight side by side."


    "You''re so cute..." He caresses her face and kisses her lips. "And loyal... But now isn''t the right time. I''ll make you stronger so you can always be by my side."


    "..." Oya is upset that she can''t fight the Leviathan with Lucien, but she also wants to obey him, especially after disobeying hisst order.


    "..." Helena also wants to do something to help him, but she doesn''t exactly how to do that.


    Lucien smiles at them and then enters the portal, exiting the Purple World and reappearing in midair, in front of the giant snake. He just materializes underwear as the creature''s attacks easily break his armor, and that''s just a waste of demonic energy.


    "You came back quickly, little dragon." The Leviathan smiles grimly, showing her giant, sharp fangs.


    "I didn''t want you to miss me too much." He smiles teasingly.


    The creature analyzes his body closely. "Such an ability to enter the Soul Dimension so easily... and you look outstanding even after experiencing attacks that should have turned your bones to dust..."


    "I have hard bones." Heughs. But mentally, he can''t stop thinking about Aylin. He already thought his golden bones had to do with her and the Golden Naginata, but after the Leviathan''s words, he got sure that it had to do with her.


    "That''s what we''re going to see." The giant snake speaks and quickly starts an attack, again using her tail.


    Lucien''s senses prove to even more incredible than he thinks, allowing him to notice her attack. However, the Leviathan''s speed is far superior to his, and even trying his best to escape, he is easily hit and thrown into the furious sea again.


    "You ugly snake!!" Lust materializes her body and attacks the Leviathan with her whip, which does no damage to her ultra-hard skin.


    The creature devours Lust with one swift move, instantly destroying her body. Then she dives into the water and hits Lucien with her tail again, throwing him up.


    She pauses to analyze how his body reacts to her attacks and then continues to attack him over and over.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    *CRAAAAACK-BOOOOM*


    The storm continues furiously as the Leviathan ys with Lucien''s body. After a few violent blows, she manages to notice his golden bones and get even more curious to discover all his secrets.


    "Golden bones... like that hateful woman." Shements as she confines Lucien''s body in the air using water.


    Blood runs all over his body as Lust begs him to return to Purple World, but he tries his best to resist and also finds out more about Aylin and himself.


    "So your mom managed to hurt Aylin, right? That is something impressive." He smiles.


    The creature gets upset because of his mocking tone and starts a brutal attack, but he was already expecting that, and Lust pushes him into the Purple World portal quickly.


    *Thud*


    Lucien reappears in the bathroom and falls to the floor. There are open wounds all over his body, showing parts of his bones and organs. No one could keep living in his current situation, but his life mana keeps him breathing and regenerates his wounds.


    "Lucien!!!" Helena is still in the bathroom and quickly tries to help him, just like Lust is doing.


    "Help me get him to the hot water!" Lust speaks, and then she and Helena help Lucien enter the pool.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh... this is good..." Lucien smiles as he feels the hot water touch his injured body. He is rapidly regenerating, but due to the severity of his injuries, he needs a few minutes to be able to move normally again.


    Helena and Lust are heartbroken seeing him so hurt, and Oya would be like that too, but she went to the kitchen to get something to eat because when she gets upset, she also gets very hungry.


    "Is this your n??" Helena asks in a worried tone. "Are you going to let that creature beat you to death?"


    "She''s testing my limits; it gives us time." He answers.


    "Your limits? You mean how far your body can resist." Helena asks and then shakes her head. "That''s not something we want to discover."


    He caresses her face and wipes her tears. "I''m sorry for making you so worried. You wanted to avoid connecting with me so you wouldn''t suffer like this again, and that''s just what I do right after you ept me..."


    She uses both her hands to hold his hand. "How can you be thinking about how I feel when it''s you that is being beaten so badly???"


    He smiles lovingly and kisses her lips. "Don''t worry; I have a n."


    "That''s not a n!" She looks upset, but his gentle kisses quickly soothe her heart.


    He chuckles. "I mean another n."


    "What n? I didn''t get it." Lust asks as she continues to wash his body gently.


    He exins. "The Leviathan said that Aylin got a lot more powerful using the Golden Naginata, and I understand a little bit about that. I mean, I feel stronger with the Naginata, but I know it''s on a totally different level than Aylin''s."


    "So I need to understand more about her..." He makes a thoughtful expression. "I believe the answers I need are in her memories that I can ess through the Golden Gates within the naginata."


    "Hmm..." Lust agrees with Lucien about that. "And you unlocked those Golden Gates by fighting stronger enemies... is that what you''re trying to do now?"


    "Exactly." He kisses her, leaving Helena a bit jealous.


    "And is it working?" Helena asks.


    He makes a sad expression and shakes his head. "No, I don''t feel any closer to opening the next Golden Gate yet."


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "Aylin was the Dragon Queen of War, so I don''t think being beaten by a stronger enemy will help you unlock her memories. You need to fight the Leviathan somehow; maybe with the Naginata, you can damage her body."


    "I could, but she''s so much faster than me." Hements. "I can see her movements, but my body isn''t as quick as my senses. If only I could use the teleport ability freely... Not bringing Amelia was certainly a bad decision."


    "..." Lust gazes at Helena with a strange expression, leaving her and Lucien confused.


    "What is wrong?" He can feel that Lust is upset and asks.


    Then she points to Helena. "She has Spatial Mana."


    "Me?!" Helena gets even more confused, as does Lucien.


    "Are you sure about that, my dear?" He asks Lust.


    She nods. "Yes, her Spatial affinity is way inferior to Amelia''s, and I also didn''t think it deserved to be mentioned before. I mean, who deserves your love more, your sister who also loves you too much, or this stupid angel who despises you?"


    Helena doesn''t me Lust for the hostility; after all, she wasn''t friendly with Lucien at first. But she didn''t really know she had Spatial affinity. "I really didn''t know about it."


    "Anyway, this is going to be very useful now." Lucien smiles at Helena. "But how did you not know about your own mana affinity?"


    "Well..." She exins. "Before, I was like moistly angels and had Light Affinity. I also had Wind affinity, which I inherited from my parents. Then that happened... after my wings turned dark, I lost my Light Mana, and another energy surged inside of me."


    She continues. "Over time, I learned to use that energy to hide my presence and even sense auras far away. But I wasn''t sure what types those abilities were."


    Lucien again caresses Helena''s face and then slowly moves his hands down to her neck and shoulders as he kisses her lips. "I wish we had more time to develop our rtionship, but I need it right now..."


    "Mm..." She moans softly due to those caresses and also starts to caress his body slowly. "It''s fine... I''ve already agreed to make a soul contract with you, so... my body already belongs to you."


    Upon hearing those words, Lucien stops holding back and kisses Helena passionately. He also rips her wet dress and touches her beautiful breasts directly.


    The Fallen Angel''s moans quickly make Lust jealous, so she starts stroking and kissing Lucien''s back, also wanting some attention.


    And he turns to kiss her but then makes a sorry expression. "We can''t leave the Leviathan alone, so you''re going to have to go out and tell her I''m a little busy right now."


    "..." Lust pouts, but she knows Lucien is right about someone keeping the Leviathan waiting.


    Then he kisses her passionately and toches her most private part. "Maybe we have some time for me to take care of your needs first..."


    "Ahh~~!!" She moans as she craves his cock so much. However, she lovingly smiles as she floats away from him. "I''ll make time for us now..."


    "But once we''ve fixed this problem, you''re going to have to pay so much attention to this first wife of yours..."

 Chapter 487 Rising Angel (1/2) {R-18}

    As soon as Lust leaves the Purple World, catching the Leviathan''s attention again, Lucien is left alone in the big bathroom with the cutest Fallen Angel ever.


    The hot water from the pool creates a cloud of steam, making the whole bathroom hotter. However, that is not the reason for Helena getting more and more flushed, but her excitement.


    *Thump Thump* *Thump Thump*


    [Why is it this way???] Her little heart beats faster than ever as she gazes at Lucien.


    She''s not an innocent and naive little virgin girl, but that''s how she feels right now. She doesn''t want to feel that way, but Lucien manages to mess with her emotions in a way her ex-husband never did.


    [Is this because I married him out of pity??] She can''t help but wonder andpare Lucien to her ex-husband. [But why do I feel this way?? I''m just doing it because I don''t have another option, or do I really...]


    As thousands of thoughts pass through Helena''s mind, Lucien is calm as the waters of a smallke. He moves his hands slowly through the pool water and tenderly caresses her body.


    But even though he looks so serene and confident, some peculiar thoughts also surge in his mind, such as the fact that he is so calm in such a situation.


    There is an extremely powerful ancient creature wanting to get revenge on him for things that happened thousands of years ago. And he can''t help but wonder what other people would be doing in his ce.


    [Power... they would certainly seek more power, in allies, treasures, or inside themselves... maybe even arguing with the creature.] He wonders.


    [But I''m here, trying to make this beautiful woman asfortable as possible so that she feels more pleasure during the first time we fuck...] He smiles and kisses Helena''s neck.


    "Mm~~!" She moans while not knowing what to do with her hands and mouth. She wants to touch, caress, and kiss Lucien''s body, but her shyness seems to be blocking her desires.


    Lucien continues to slowly caress Helena''s body as he wonders if someone else could be doing things the way he does. [Maybe Lust''s previous hosts?]


    [I don''t think so...] He''s not naive enough to think other Lust''s hosts couldn''t do things like him. But she doesn''t seem to remember them or the way they do things. It''s as if everything she is discovering is with him, but she had some theoretical knowledge put into her mind somehow.


    Giving Helena pleasure to strengthen her and himself, as well as generating Spatial Mana for him to prolong the fights against the Leviathan, seems like a perfect n. But he can''t help wondering if anyone, even Lust, could do that the natural way he does.


    [Actions, Lucien...] He speaks to himself. [Actions move the universe rather than thoughts.]


    And with that thought, he stops wondering about random things and focuses on Helena. Only by fully focusing on her now will he be able to increase the chances of his ns working.


    Firstes eye contact. Lucien looks deep into Helena''s sparkling eyes, showing her how much he respects her and wants to create a deeper connection than just sexual.


    Eye-to-eye eye contact is always a bold move as it makes your intentions clear, and you get vulnerable, so if the other person looks away, you can get disappointed.


    But that is not the case now. Helena blushes and bes even shyer but maintains eye contact with Lucien. Her eyes seem to glow even more as she loses herself in his handsome face and is so happy to be looked at by him that way.


    Thenes the next step, physical contact, slowly and gently. Lucien begins by touching Helena''s thighs with the tips of his fingers and then moves them upward tenderly.


    He can''t make swift moves as they would mean insecurity and anxiety, but his movements also can''t be too slow as they would make her lose focus on that pleasant sensation.


    "Mmmm..." She moans as his fingers run up, touching her skin.


    Passing through her hips, Lucien ignores her most private part as that is not the right time yet. He keeps moving his fingers around her waist up the sides of her breasts to her shoulders, and before she notices it, he''s holding and caressing her arms.


    "Your skin is so soft¡­" Hements in a soft tone, almost a whisper as if he''s thinking out loud.


    Helena finally can''t contain her shyness and looks away, bowing her head. "Your hands are also soft even though you fight so brutally... and so hot..."


    Still acting gently, Lucien holds Helena and brings their lips together for another tender kiss. However, he uses one hand to caress and squeeze one of her breasts while the other is pressed against his chest, also naked, of course.


    "Ahh~~!" She lets out a cute moan as she gets even hornier. All his move seems perfectly bnced between gentle and passionate, leaving her no choice but to be addicted to that growing pleasure.


    Along with the most wonderful pleasure of all, Helena discovers other feelings. Just as Lucien seemed so much to want to mark her with his tattoo, she now wants to mark him with either her scent, taste, and heat.


    She moves her mouth sideways, kissing his lips and face as she presses her body against his, literally rubbing herself against him. The exchange of heat, liquids, and smell is so delightful.


    "This... ahhh... is so good..." She continues to moan as she regrets not trying that before. She, among so many of his wives, was the first to see him arrive in Argerim and is only now finally receiving his love.


    As Helena starts rubbing her breasts on Lucien''s chest, he moves both his hands to her back. He runs his hands slowly and touches every part of her body tenderly.


    So he reaches her low back area, right before her ass. Helena moans as that feels as if Lucien is redrawing her curves with his fingers before he holds both her buttocks with his hands.


    "Uhh!!" She deeply breaths as she is surprised a little by that sudden passionate movement.


    The way he covers her whole buttocks with his hands and squeezes them is so passionate. With that simple action, Helena understands that he means "you are mine now."


    And surprisingly, Helena doesn''t feel that''s wrong. Although Lucien also belongs to many other women, now he is hers alone, so it''s fair that she give herselfpletely to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then she hugs him tightly and kisses his neck and shoulders as he moves his hands further down, removing the rest of her clothes.


    Despite being over two thousand years old, having been a mother and now a grandmother, Helena''s body is more simr to Kara''s than any other of his wives. She is tiny and delicate.


    While he can easily touch every part of her body, just avoiding her little pink flower, Helena only caresses his upper body. She wants to explore that member that makes all women freak out, but she''s too timid yet.


    [Why is this so different???] She again can''t helpparing Lucien to her ex-husband. With him, she justy in bed and let him have his pleasure. That didn''t seem anything special, but it felt right to give a littlefort to that man who had suffered so much.


    As soon as Helena''s mind loses focus for a second, Lucien notices and pulls her out of the water,ying her next to the pool. The stone floor is not cold but warm due to all the steam in the bathroom.


    "Your mind shouldn''t be away." Hements while kissing her lips.


    "Mmmm..." She moans as he starts kissing her neck. "I couldn''t help but remember my ex-husband... I believe he is still alive, which makes it cheating..."


    Lucien starts kissing and squeezing her small and cute breasts, making her moan even more. "But he abandoned you, right?"


    "Yessss... ahhhh..." She lets out a long moan as she feels so good that Lucien is sucking on her tiny pink nipples. She rubs her legs while more and more fragrant liquid flows out of her wet pink flower.


    "I don''t me him for not wanting to suffer anymore. I myself thought there was nothing left for me but a lonely and painful death..." She exins.


    Lucien holds and massages both of her breasts, making them even pinker with his passion. "But you didn''t give up. You kept trying and agreed to protect me as it seemed like an opportunity to change your destiny..."


    "YeahhhHHH!!!" Helena moans loudly as she starts having an orgasm even before Lucien starts pleasuring her pussy directly.


    It''s hard to talk while feeling so much pleasure, but she exins. "All I did was for Alexa... I wanted to protect her because I couldn''t protect her mother..."


    Lucien smiles. "Exactly. A grandmother''s duty is to protect her granddaughter, just as a husband''s duty is to protect his wife. Your husband has given up on you, but I will never let you down... so how can this be cheating?"


    Helena smiles as she hears Lucien''s promise. She knows he always keeps his promises and trusts himpletely. "Yes... this can''t be cheating because you are my husband... so it should have been right from the start."


    He squeezes her breasts once more as he starts kissing her belly, right above her tattoo. "The past cannot be changed, and neither do I want it. All that matters is that now you are where you should be, and I will take care of you, of all your needs... starting with your body."


    Thest thoughts about her ex-husband fade from her mind as tears of happiness fall to the floor. Helena feels that for the first time, she is doing it the right way, she is letting her husband take care of her, she is allowing herself to be truly loved.


    Meanwhile, Lucien doesn''t lose focus. He already feels a little bad about missing the first wave of her love juices, so he doesn''t think twice about moving his lips over to her most private part.


    He finds fluffy gray hair above her pink flower; as expected, they have the same color as her long hair. So, he tenderly starts kissing that part of her.


    But that brings Helena more sad thoughts. "D-don''t you think it''s weird? I mean, it''s gray and doesn''t look really healthy..."


    "Doesn''t look unhealthy." He quickly responds. "The problem seems to be focused on your wings while your whole body just ages faster."


    "Hmmm..." She makes a concerned expression. Lucien is making her feel so good that she gets worried about not being able to make him feel good that way too.


    Then he makes a curious expression. "So... Your hair wasn''t gray before, right?"


    "Bright white¡­ as my wings" She replies. "I think even some Gods were jealous of me."


    Lucien keeps moving his mouth down, and finally, his lips touch her pink flower. That doesn''t seem as special as those of his other wives, which only motivates him even more to give a lot of his life and demonic energy to Helena.


    "Your wings... they are very precious to you, right?" He asks as he starts kissing her pussy. "Do you want them to glow again?"


    Helena makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure... I don''t want anything from the Gods again... so maybe I can finally cut them off... and move on."


    "Or we can turn them into something else..." Hements as he slowly sticks his tongue inside her love cave. "We could make your wings glow again, and it would have nothing to do with the Gods as that shine would be something totally different..."


    "Mmmm~~!!" She moans as she feels more and more pleasure, quickly approaching her second orgasm. "I don''t exactly understand what you mean..."


    Lucien and Helena''s tattoos begin to glow purple as he focuses a lot of demonic energy on her body. "My light... I''m talking about making your wings glow purple."


    "Glow purple..." Helena smiles as that idea actually looks really good. "I want this¡­ I would really like that!"


    "Then look to the side..." Hements as he holds her thighs and moves his tongue wildly inside her love cave, giving her a lot of pleasure and making her have another orgasm.


    "Ahhhhhh~~!!!" Helena closes her eyes and moans, just enjoying that wonderful pleasure.


    But as soon as she opens her eyes again and looks around, she notices that her dark wings already have a beautiful purple glow.


    She''s already epting everything Lucien has to give her, including his powerful demonic energy, which is changing her body in amazing ways.

 Chapter 488 Rising Angel (2/2) {R-18}

    "Mmmm..."


    "Ahhhh¡­ yess..."


    "Right there... I can feel it... ohhh~~!!!"


    Helena''s moans echo through the big bathroom as Lucien explores her pussy''s inside with his tongue, giving her lots of pleasure, demonic energy, and life mana.


    That pleasure is so incredible and unknown to her that her mind quickly starts to go nk. She has no control over her body, and her legs tremble while her pussy twitches with pleasure.


    She feels like she''s going to fly with pleasure but finds a foothold by holding on to Lucien''s horns. He has slowly be the center of her life, and now she is finally epting that.


    Now, not only is the way she sees things being drastically changed, but her body is also experiencing changes never seen in the entire history of their universe.


    A creature created by the Gods to be their servants, a wed and weaker version of them, people who should hate the darkness and love the light... but also a woman who was denied that same light, now epts the energy contrary to the one that created her.


    The corruption of a Fallen Angel... No one ever wondered what would happen if such a creature not only received demonic energy but also epted it with their heart and mind open.


    "Lucien!!!" Helena screams with pleasure as she holds tightly to his horns and has another orgasm, one even more intense and pleasurable than the previous.


    "Don''t hold back... and you can call me hubby if you want." He smiles at her before continuing to lick and suck on her pink flower.


    Helena''s love juices continue to flow from her pussy like an endless river. At first, Lucien didn''t find anything special about it, but the better her body feels, the better her nectar taste.


    From her third orgasm in a row, Lucien began to experience a familiar vor, specifically life energy. It''s evident that his energies are changing her body rapidly to the point where her dark wings'' feathers are glowing purple.


    Despite finding that purple glow beautiful on her feathers, which is also quickly losing its sick appearance without abandoning the ck color, Lucien can''t help but be concerned about those radical changes. He would like Lust to be by his side to tell him that those changes will only do Helena good.


    But since Lust is buying time with the Leviathan, Lucien can''t hesitate. He has to keep giving Helena energy and also receive her Spatial Mana.


    "Ahhhhhhhh..." She let out a long moan right after the peak of her third orgasm.


    Then Lucien stops holding her thighs and goes back looking for her mouth, licking every part of Helena''s body until there. He has to be more gentle than intense because as she hasn''t done anything sexual for hundreds of years, he must be careful not to exhaust her mind quickly.


    As soon as their faces get closer, Helena starts kissing Lucien passionately. She tried so hard not to fall in love with him, but now she just wants to surrender to that feeling so good.


    "This... mmmm... it is so... ahhh... FUCKING GOOD!!" She kisses his lips and face as her hands run over his chest and back.


    Lucien smiles as he is a little shocked by Helena''s passionate attitude. He thought she would act shy and distant even during sex, but she seems to be more intense than he expected.


    "Helena..." He tries to stop kissing as he notices her eyes turning purple. His demonic energy is affecting her very quickly, and he doesn''t know if that''s good or bad.


    But she doesn''t stop kissing and caressing his body. She only now realizes how much she craved for that kind of warmth, for a true connection to someone.


    She feels that she never gave herself fully to her ex-husband, and yet she suffered a lot from their separation and by losing their daughter. But now, even knowing that the future with Lucien is dangerous and uncertain, she wants to give herself totally to him and enjoy their rtionship so that she has no more regrets.


    "Mmmm... what... is wrong?" She doesn''t stop kissing as she asks.


    He quickly exins. "I''m concerned about you. I think my energy is changing your body so fast like never happened before, and..."


    Helena pushes Lucien back and quickly mount his waist, and covers his mouth with passionate kisses. "I feel great... I''ve never felt so good, so powerful, and so... happy! I don''t want to stop... we can''t stop now!"


    She tilts her body back, forcing his cock between her small and cute buttocks, then she opens her dark wings, which glow bright purple just like her eyes.


    "I know what''s going on." She spoke as she looks into his eyes. "I''ve never really feltplete, and yet they... the Gods have taken the few things I had, leaving an immense emptiness inside of me..."


    She starts stroking the tattoo on Lucien''s low belly while moving her ass, teasing his cock. "I told you I didn''t deserve this¡­ I tried to keep you away from me¡­ and yet you kept trying to save me. Now you''re going to have to fill this void inside me."


    Lucien smiles lovingly at her and moves his hands up her thighs, caressing her body until he reaches her neck and face. "Don''t worry about the fountain drying up; I can give you everything you need."


    She smiles back at him, for the first time in so many years, the first totally honest and happy smile. "You have no choice... I will suck everything you can give me!"


    And he keeps stroking her face as she strokes his hand. Then he makes a teasing expression. "What are you waiting for to start sucking?"


    "Hehehe..." She giggles and ps her wings, flying backward. As she moves, the tip of his cock rubs on her pink flower, and she feels an incredibly good pleasure wave run through her body.


    Helena really wants to feel Lucien''s hard cock going deep inside her. But first, she wants to make him feel good using her mouth as he just did to her.


    Shends on his knees and stares at his cock, fully erect and hard, aiming for the sky like a heavenly spear. Even though she has vague memories of her ex-husband, she doesn''t make anyparisons between them.


    There is no way topare Lucien to any other man. He revolutionizes every aspect of a man in an incredibly impressive way. And that makes him literally iparable.


    "It''s good that the fountain doesn''t dry up as I''ll drink as much as I can." She smiles as she holds that hot road with both her delicate little hands and then starts licking Its ns.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh..." Lucien is again surprised by Helena as the way she moves her tongue around his cock''s head is incredibly pleasurable.


    At the same time, she starts stroking his cock''s shaft and his balls. Her movements are quick, gentle, and precise, making him feel great. And then she forces his cock tip inside her little mouth and sucks greedily.


    Lucien can''t help but wonder how she is so experienced. Well, she''s over two thousand years old, but she definitely doesn''t seem like the kind of person that does such things usually.


    Helena seems very focused on enjoying Lucien''s cock, but she moves her eyes up to get a quick look at his face and make sure he''s enjoying that as much as she does too.


    It''s obvious he''s loving that, but he also looks confused, which somehow seems very cute to her.


    So she stops sucking his cock''s head and licks his ns while giggling. "You''re wondering how I know how to do these things, don''t you?"


    He smiles as he feels better and better. Her blowjob can''t bepared to that of Lust and Envy, but it''s certainly one of the best he''s ever had. "How can you be so good at this?"


    "This is your fault!!" She responds in a fake upset tone while continuing to move her little tongue around his ns and the caresses on his cock and balls.


    While he has an idea of what she is talking about, she exins. "I had to watch you since from the beginning... I''ve seen your wives do things like this many times. There was no way I couldn''t learn these things even if I didn''t mean to."


    "At least now you have a use for that knowledge." He chuckles.


    Helena''s eyes glow with purple sparkles as she holds his cock tightly. "Then give it to me! You have no idea how many I''ve seen it, wondering how it tastes..."


    Lucien stops holding back and shot a hot load of special milk in Helena''s face, surprising her. But she quickly forces the tip of his cock inside her mouth again and starts drinking that precious liquid.


    [Power...] She thinks while at the same time getting addicted to the taste of his cum and the exorbitant amount of energy thates with that.


    As her body feels warmer, Helena feels stronger, healthier, and more aroused. Lucien''s energies dun inside her body, strengthening her more and more.


    She keeps moving her hands around his cock and balls while sucking Its head, not wasting even a drop of his cum.


    Before she notices it, two minutes have passed. Lucien''s incredible life mana and regeneration don''t evene close to its limit, but he stops when he notices the bulge in Helena''s small belly. Clearly, she is trying to drink more than her body can.


    She looks at him with a confused and sad expression. Then he smiles. "You need some time to absorber and transform it in your own power¡­ your belly will explode if you push more now."


    "Hmm..." Helena makes a naughty expression and licks the rest of his cum that is still on the sides of her mouth. "I''ve seen Mia take more than that, and I''m not much smaller than her..."


    "But this is our first time." Hements.


    She smiles and then ps her wings, flying straight into the pool. She dives into the water and quickly starts washing her body, especially her face and mouth because she wants to be clean to kiss him again while they do the whole thing.


    *Whoosh*


    As soon as shees out of the water again, Lucien catches her in midair and then pushes her to the ground while spreading her legs with his knees.


    "You like being in control, don''t you?" He asks as he starts kissing her breasts and rubbing his cock over her pussy.


    "Mmmm..." She can''t contain her moans as she feels that hot and hard rod making her most private part feel so good. "I can''t contain myself..."


    Lucien continues to tease her most sensitive parts. "I understand that. Some of my wives also have personalities like that, and I respect that. But I don''t ept leadership conflicts during sex."


    "So, what will you do?" She asks as she kisses his face and bites his ear.


    He kisses her neck so passionately that it leaves red marks over her fair skin. "Submission isn''t so bad when the rewards are so good that they prevent you from having anyints."


    She lovingly smiles as she kisses his lips over and over. Then she brings her mouth closer to his ear again and whispers. "I want you to make me submit to your big hard cock..."


    Lucien is no longer surprised by Helena''s change in attitude. It''s evident that she''s held back so much for so many years, and now, no one can''t stop her from releasing her inner beast. In fact, she''s epting the change as someone who''s been looking for it all her life.


    And he is evidently willing to ept her new nature entirely. Well, how could he not ept the new Helena he''s helping to create?


    As the tip of his cock is already right in front of the entrance to her love cave, Lucien just moves his body forward. Not slowly and not very gently, but rather intensely as she''s begging for.


    His hard cock goes all the way through the tight and wet inner walls of her pussy while they both get great pleasure from that incredible tightness.


    Hot matches with hot, meat with meat, devil with angel? In any case, Helena feelsplete like never before, and Lucien feels that another part of his heart has been taken.


    As soon as Helena feels the tip of his cock kiss the deepest part of her pussy, her baby room, immense waves of pleasure invades her body and a desire that she thought she would never have again, reborn like the phoenixing from the ashes inside her.


    "Ohhhhh... FUCK!!!" She screams and hugs Lucien tightly as she wraps her legs around his waist, doing her best not to let his cock stop filling her.

 Chapter 489 Angel And Tigress (489) {R-18}

    As Helena hugs Lucien and wraps her legs around his waist, he moves his hips back and forth, making his cock go all the way inside her pussy, which is easy as it is tiny.


    He keeps his hands on the floor for support and moves harder and faster, making her moan louder and louder.


    "Ah! Ah!! AH!!!" Helena feels her whole body tremble as she has another orgasm. Her pussy twitches and squeezes Lucien''s cock tightly, wanting to take Its shape.


    Each thrust of him all the way through only shoves half of his cock inside her tight pussy, making her feel so filled that it''s hard to breathe. That feeling should feel painful, but it''s actually surprisingly pleasurable, making her yearn for every next thrust.


    "Mmmmm..." Her wings move on their own, hitting the floor and Lucien''s wingtips as he fuck her so hard.


    Her love juices ssh everywhere, wetting the already moist floor with the steam generated by the hot pool water and her panting breath.


    Not even in Helena''s wildest dreams did she imagine having sex in such a crazy and pleasurable way. But now, she''s in Lucien''s arms and wants nothing but to continue feeling so outstanding.


    And Lucien is feeling great now too. He thought that during his first time with Helena, he would have to be very careful and act kindly for a long time until he manages to heal her heart''s wounds.


    But it looks like she wants to heal those wounds with wild sex, which sounds pretty good to him as well. In fact, having sex without holding back is wonderful.


    Then he keeps pushing his cock deep inside her and kissing the most profound part of her pussy. With each thrust, her body trembles, and they slide a few inches across the wet ground.


    He looks into her eyes and sees the purple glow of his own demonic energy inside them. She''s still smiling, happy in a way he''s never seen her, and knowing he''s making her happy like that is what makes him so satisfied.


    "Ahhhhh!! That''s so good!!!" She moans as she kisses his face.


    Lucien holds that position using only one hand while using the other to caress her face. "You are so beautiful, my dear..."


    She giggles proudly, and he keeps stroking her face and moving his hand down. He touches her lips before kissing them and then moves his hand across her neck and shoulders until he reaches her breasts.


    Small, perky, and adorable are the best way to describe those twin peaks. With his open hand, Lucien can fully touch Helena''s breast.


    "AHHH~~!!!" She moans even louder, and her pussy squeezes Lucien''s cock even tighter as he squeezes her breast.


    "So cute..." He smiles at her reaction and then squeezes her little breast even more, sinking his fingers into her soft flesh, which flushes pinker.


    Helena feels as good physically as she emotionally. Because she''s watched Lucien since from the beginning, she understands well his preference for curvy milfs. She also knows that he is very fond of all kinds of women, but seeing that he really likes her body is a relief.


    "Touch me more... squeeze me more... enjoy my body more!" She begs with a lewd expression.


    Lucien makes a loving expression and then starts kissing her other breast while still squeezing the first one. He sucks her cute pink nipple and licks her soft skin.


    So many pleasurable stimtions make Helena quickly reach another orgasm even before the previous one is over. So much pleasure starts driving her crazy.


    "Mmmmmm... I... I''lle again... AhhhHHHHH!!!" She moans continuously as her pussy squeezes Lucien''s cock in many delightful ways.


    Then Lucien rotates their bodies, changing their position. Now he lies on his back on the floor, so she''s mounted on him, with his cock still so hard, deep inside her pussy.


    She feels her body go limp from too much pleasure, but Lucien holds her back. So, she looks at him with a pleading expression. "Come with me... ahhhh... please give it to me..."


    However, he doesn''t do as she asks and instead makes a teasing smile. "Make me cum."


    While feeling her body go limp and her mind going nk, Helena feels a lot of energying from Lucien. The mix of his original demonic energy and life mana is incredibly invigorating, and she tries to focus on them and keep her senses sharp.


    Absorbing Lucien''s energies and turning them into their own power is not such an easy task for his wives. But because Helena has an original power as high as her vast experience, she quickly manages to do that.


    Her eyes glow bright purple as she feels more aroused by Lucien''s challenge. Then she quickly starts moving her ass up and down, and side to side, just as she saw many girls doing with him.


    Although Helena can''t smash her ass on Lucien''s body because she can only take half of his cock inside her, her tiny pussy''s tightness makes up for that, giving him so much pleasure.


    She moves her ass as high as possible without taking his cock out inside her, teasing Its tip with her pussy entrance before pushing it deep in again, making it kiss her baby room, and then squeezing it harder as she can.


    "Oh..." Lucien feels so good while Helena keeps moving her ass in such an amazing way. He has a perfect view of the front of her body and her beautiful face in that position.


    And he can also move both his hands over her body, touching and squeezing her breasts, making her feel even more pleasure.


    "Ah! Oh!! Uh!!! AHHH!!!" She moans as she tries to take his cock deeper and deeper inside her. Every time she moves her ass down, she feels his cock''s tip enter a few millimeters into the most private part of her pussy.


    She knows he shouldn''t go inside there, but due to the massive amount of life energy she''s getting, there''s no way anything can hurt her, so that''s fine too.


    In fact, Helena is sure that if he cum inside her baby room, she will feel more pleasure than ever. But that also means something else¡­


    [Do I really want to get pregnant again???] She wonders for a second. But then she remembers that in order to get pregnant with Lucien, they have to fuck many times.


    [Alright... I really want to try it!] She makes a determined expression and keeps trying to take Lucien''s cock deeper inside her.


    With every move, Lucien feels his cock tip go deeper inside her most deeper part, which sucks him so hard, making him feel so good. He didn''t want to make such a bold move the first time with her, mainly because of her small and fragile body, but she''s the one controlling how deep his cock goes inside her now.


    So that happens. With the deepest thrust so far, Helena takes Lucien''s cock head inside her baby room and squeezes it even tighter, sucking and begging for his cum.


    She smiles teasingly at him as she keeps her hands on his chest. "Give it to me!!!"


    Lucien feels an incredibly pleasurable suctioning from inside Helena, and his body begs him to release the big hot load inside her.


    "As you want, my love." So he doesn''t hold back. Holding her waist with both hands, he shot so much hot milk cock inside deep inside her pussy.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHH...FUCK!!!!" She arches her back as she feels explosions of pleasure send waves of energy throughout her body.


    "So much... so hot... filling mepletely..." She starts trying to describe to herself the feelings that seem so wonderful.


    Another bulge appears in Helena''s small belly as she quickly reaches full capacity. Lucien''s cum starts to ooze over his cock as she tries to take more than she can.


    "...ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­ damn so good..." She loses her strength and lies down on his chest while she just wants to enjoy the sensation of feeling so full of that wonderful hot milk.


    He strokes her hair, which also seems to have a purple glow, as well as her wings. "Yeah, that was so good."


    Even feeling her body limp from so much pleasure and her pussy still twisting around his cock, Helena starts kissing Lucien''s chest, neck, and face tenderly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He just stands there, enjoying that moment with her. After a few minutes, she recovers and gets off him, only to move back and start licking all the cum that didn''t fit inside her.


    "Hahaha..." He startedughing at her reaction. "You are greedy."


    She smiles and keeps licking his cock. "I won''t waste a drop of it!"


    At that moment, they hear the bathroom doors open and see Oya, in tiger form, chewing a piece of meat between her fangs.


    A purple glow appears in the tigress''s eyes as she drops the piece of meat. She devoured everything she found in the kitchen but now realizes that Helena was stealing the real banquet only for herself.


    Wasting no time, she begins to transform her body, changing to demi-human form while gazing at Lucien''s cock. "Oya wants it too."


    Instinctively, Helena holds Lucien''s cock tightly as she discovers how jealous Lucien''s wives can get, especially during sex. So she ignores Oya and quickly tries to lick thest drops of cum around his cock.


    Oya doesn''t think twice before running towards them and jumps while her eyes glow with anticipation.


    Helena quickly finishes cleaning Lucien''s cock and ps her wings, flying into the pool, not only to make room for Oya but also to rewash her body, already thinking about the third round.


    Oya falls on top of Lucien, already naked and with her pussy dripping love juices over his cock. So, she starts kissing his lips passionately.


    She kisses him intensely while rubbing her body against his, especially her pussy over his cock shaft. ''Oya wants Lucien inside... deep, pounding Oya so hard...''


    Lucien quickly turns their bodies, putting her on her back on the floor and kissing her beautiful and perfect huge breasts. "Oya is so cute and loyal, so Oya can have whatever she wants."


    The adorable mama tiger smiles proudly. She can''t help but love Lucien more and more as he always treats her so well. "Give it to Oya."


    He starts moving his mouth down, kissing her body until he reaches her low belly area. "Oya likes it hard, right?"


    "HARD!" She excitedly responds. "Yes, Oya wants it hard!"


    Lucien stands on his knees and, in one swift movement, turns Oya''s body, making her fall on all four in front of him. The view of her hot ass tilted and her tail swinging excitedly arouses him even more.


    He grabs her around the waist and positions his cock tip in front of the love cave entrance. Her love juices trickle over his hot road, making both of them hornier.


    "Then let''s make it hard." He smiles and shoves his cock all the way inside her wet pussy.


    Oya has a curvy body made the way she wants with Envy''s energy, plus the fact that she''s already well memorized in her body, mind, and soul the shape and size of her beloved husband''s cock.


    So Lucien manages to thrust almost his whole thing inside her, making them both feel great. Her insides are very wet, hot, and cozy, in addition to squeezing him as hard as any tight pussy.


    "AhhhHHHHHH!!! She moans so loudly. "Oya loves it hard!!"


    Lucien doesn''t move back right away as he''s ecstatic with the pleasure of just that thrust. He wants to enjoy how good it feels to have his cock so deep inside his beloved Oya.


    But her body craves hard sex, so she moves her hips forward right before moving it back again. "Hard, Oya wants Lucien to fuck her hard!"


    He doesn''t waste any more time and also starts moving his hips in sync with Oya''s movements, shoving his cock so hard inside her.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sounds of Oya''s ass mming against Lucien''s body as his cock reaches deep inside her pussy echo through the bathroom along with her loud moans, making Helena, who washes her body, be jealous.


    As Oya''s body is desperately begging for his cum, and she can take a lot more than Helena, Lucien gives her a cumshot after fucking her for two minutes, making her even roar in pleasure.


    He controls the amount of cum, and not a single drop is wasted while the greedy tigresses suck it all up excitedly.


    Still keeping her on all fours, he takes his cock out of her pussy and puts it over her ass, next to her tail''s base. Then, he starts rubbing his cock there, teasing her.


    She feels a wonderful stimtion over her butthole and makes a lewd expression. "Mia taught Oya how to fuck in the ass... Oya is clean for Lucien... so, Oya want..."


    "It hard in your ass, right?" He smiles as hepletes her sentence.


    She swings her tail while moving her ass slightly back and forth, also enjoying the feeling of Lucien''s cock rubbing over her butthole. "Yes, Oya wants Lucien''s cock hard in the ass!!"


    "Then let''s do it right now." He smiles and moves his hips further forward, letting all his cock over her ass and back before pulling back all the way until Its tip is over her pink special hole.


    He runs his thumb over his tongue, picking up some saliva to mix with the pre-cun alreadying out of his cock over her adorable asshole.


    He massages that precious bud before positioning his cock over it and slowly moving his hips forward again.


    The tightness, the warmth, the scent, the texture... everything about Oya''s asshole is perfect, and Lucien delights in opening that special hole of hers with his cock.


    Every millimeter that his cock goes inside her butthole gives immense pleasure to Oya and Lucien. Her tail swings faster and faster, and he has to hold it by the base, making her moan louder with more pleasure.


    "Mmmmm... Lucien''s hard cock... is inside Oya''s ass... ahhhhh... so good!!" She quickly starts to move her hips back, wanting to feel him deeper.


    The inside of her ass is tight, hot, wet, and cozy, just like her pussy, and Lucien doesn''t waste time before he starts moving back and forth, exploring that new love cave.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Soon the sounds of Oya''s ass smashing against Lucien''s body again start to make Helena jealous.


    And after enjoying fucking her lovely butthole, he again gives Oya more of the hot milk she loves so much.


    And before Oya can ask for more, Helena is already beside him, gazing at his cock with an imploring expression.


    "It''s Helena''s turn, right?" She imitates Oya''s innocent and immature way of talking but ends up sounding more lewd than cute.


    "NO!" Oya quickly responds as she refuses to have Lucien''s cock out of her body. "Oya wants so much more of Lucien... in her pussy and ass!"


    *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Both greedy girls get hard ps on the ass while Lucien can''t stopughing. "You both naughty girls¡­ you''re going to have so much of it as you can take."

 Chapter 490 Lethal Assumption

    After a long lovemaking session with Helena and Oya, Lucien had to stop when the girls'' minds and bodies could no longer handle so much demonic energy.


    The benefits for Helena were far more than they could have expected, and not only did she be something different from anything else, but she also got much stronger than she ever was.


    No longer feeling weak and sick, she is back to her original power level, the thirdyer of the Immortal Realm. However, her real strength is far greater than that, as are all of Lucien''s wives.


    Yet, she has a long way to changing her faster age progression. As Sloth exined, only if she keeps getting Lucien''s energies, especially his life mana, will she really get rid of that curse.


    Now, she sleeps side by side with Oya in Lucien''s big bed while her body converts his energies into her own power, making her even stronger.


    Mama tigress also experienced great improvements. By having received so much pleasure and energy from Lucien, she reached the Earth Realm. Not only did her strength, speed, and senses get much better, but her soul also changed significantly.


    Oya feels that something has awakened within her, particrly in her soul. But she doesn''t exactly know what that is or how to controls that power. In any case, she feels much stronger, which makes her happy as it allows her to fight more alongside Lucien.


    And like the girls, Lucien also got much stronger. Although he didn''t have all his wives with him at that time to maximize the amount of power generated, the fact that Helena''s original power level was so high was enough for him to advance an entireyer.


    Now, at the peak of Earth Realm''s fourthyer, he feels his strength, speed, and senses much better, as well as his soul getting stronger. Of course, he also managed to replenish his spatial mana, but he''s still far from being able to use any new ability from Helena.


    After a quick look at the sleeping girls, Lucien leaves his bedroom and tells Lust he''s ready. She quickly reappears in front of him and falls.


    He quickly caught her in his arms, preventing her from falling to the floor. He can see that she can barely keep her clothes as her demonic energy is very low.


    Yet, he''s worried she''s pushed herself so hard and quickly asks. "Lust, are you alright???"


    She smiles lovingly at him as she caresses his arms. "My body has been destroyed many times, so my mind is exhausted... I need to spend some time inside your soul to recover."


    Lucien feels so lucky to have Lust with him. He knows he couldn''t go on without her, and even with Pride, whom he feels more and more simr to, he knows he wouldn''t have the same support he has with Lust.


    He caresses her face tenderly and kisses her lips. "Just get some rest, my love."


    Despite wanting so much just to be in Lucien''s arms, receiving his kisses and caresses like that, Lust has to go back to his soul to rest and regain demonic energy.


    "Love you..." She smiles as her body disappears.


    Lucien can''t help but be upset that the Leviathan forced Lust into that state. In fact, he is furious right now. The energies inside him get aroused, especially the small amount of energy he received from Donna and Wrath.


    His eyes glow mostly purple, but with golden, gray, green, and now red sparkles as well. He quickly reopens the portal and exits in the middle of that mystical storm, right in front of the giant snake.


    "Oh, you''re back, little dragon..." The Leviathan makes a surprised expression, not at Lucien''s return, but because he''s so much stronger now, half an hour after she beat him to near death''s door.


    Lucien doesn''t think twice about summoning the golden naginata. The weapon appears in his right hand, glowing like a golden sun, and he immediately feels even more powerful.


    "..." He doesn''t say anything, but it''s evident that he''s angry and wants to fight, which makes the Leviathan even more confused.


    "You''re really like s..." The giant snake''s eyes sparkle. "Impressive indeed. But don''t be a silly boy; you can''t do anything now."


    "That''s what we''re going to see." Hements and then ps his wings so hard, flying towards the creature with extreme speed. If he was fast like someone from the Immortal Realmte stages before, now he''s like someone from Its peak.


    The Leviathan can''t get enough of being surprised by Lucien; he seems increasingly quirky and astonishingly talented on a level that seems to surpass even Aylin easily. And that makes the creature rethink whether devouring him will actually be more beneficial to it or that another option is genuine.


    But even though Lucien has the speed of someone from the peak Immortal Realm, that isn''t even close to the real power of that giant snake. In fact, reaching the Cosmic Realm takes a hundred times more effort than it took to get from Zero Realm to the ninthyer of the Immortal Realm.


    The Leviathan sees Lucien''s movements in slow motion and starts moving her tail towards him. Lightning falls from the sky as rainwater hits their bodies; the ocean waves angrily crash into each other while time seems to slow down for both of them.


    A second feels like a minute as she stares into Lucien''s sparkling eyes. His confident and determined expression is identical to Aylin''s when she fought the Leviathan momy, and at that moment, an instinctive fear reappears in the heart of the ancient creature.


    The old wound is open, and she feels anger, fear, pain... Her mother''sst cry echoes in her mind, making her lose herself in her own mind.


    *Blink*


    But before her tail hits Lucien, he teleports, surprising the creature by reappearing in front of her face. Wasting no time, he appears already attacking with his golden naginata, trying to pierce those big green eyes.


    The naginata shines even brighter as he attacks with both hands and all his strength. "HAAAAAAA!!!"


    Even without it being Lucien''s intention, he not only reopens the wound in the Leviathan''s heart but also attacks at that exact spot, where Aylinnded the lethal blow on the creature''s mother.


    He sees fear reflected in her eyes as the tip of the naginata is about to touch her eye. However, that feares from the death of her mother and not from the current situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien isn''t Aylin and doesn''t have the same strength as her in her peak. Even using all his energies in that attack, he feels like the golden naginata is hitting an iron te and does no damage to the Leviathan''s eye.


    A green and blue light appears in front of his face, and a powerful wave of energy hits his body, destroying his armor and knocking him back hundreds of meters.


    "Humph!" The giant snake makes a mocking expression and tilts her head towards the sky while closing her eyes.


    Her whole body glows blue and green while the sky and sea seem to get even furious. Dark clouds move over Lucien at incredible speed and glow with energy.


    *CRRAAAAAAAACK-BOOOOOM!!!*


    Lightning bolts start to fall towards his body. He notices that and is forced to use the teleport ability to avoid being hit. But other bolts follow him.


    *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink*


    Lucien teleports several times, but with that high energy consumption, he quickly runs out of Spatial Mana and is hit by a lightning bolt.


    *Bam*


    He is thrown towards the sea but is then hit by another bolt and more in a row, being thrown side to side before his wounded body falls into the water.


    His blood runs from several injuries, some really serious or rather fatal to almost everyone. His golden bones are visible in many ces, while he can''t even feel pain properly.


    And before he can move, the wateres alive around him, transforming into big arms that lift his body in front of the Leviathan again.


    The creature brings her face closer to his body while gazing into his eyes. "Do you like suffering that much, little dragon? I don''t mind doing it... actually, I''m quite enjoying this."


    Although Lucien''s energies are quickly regenerating his body, that damage makes him dizzy. He struggles not to pass out as he looks into the creature''s eyes. "What do you want from me?!?!"


    "Didn''t I already tell it to you?" She asks sarcastically. "I can''t get revenge on that hateful woman, but I''m fine with unleashing my anger on you."


    "Lie!" He exims as the golden glow does not leave his eyes, even though he is so hurt.


    The Leviathan makes a strange expression before starting tough. "Hahaha... why would I lie to you, idiot boy? In this world, nothing can hurt me; nothing can go against my will; my power is absolute here!"


    Lucien smiles as blood runs down his face. "More lies... I can see that even you don''t believe in your words. I don''t care about your power, but I need to know what you want from me! You''re testing me and not torturing me."


    She wants to smile but tries to put on a threatening expression as she opens her mouth and shows her big sharp fangs. "If I kill you now, will you believe me?"


    "Maybe..." He smiles teasingly. "Why do not you try it?"


    ''Lucien!! What the hell are you doing?!?!'' Lust exims in his mind. Even though she was resting inside his soul, she didn''t stop watching his movements out of concern.


    ''It''s alright; I know what I''m doing; she won''t kill me.'' He quickly responds, but Lust only gets more confused as she doesn''t understand what is in his mind.


    But Leviathan doesn''t seem to act as Lucien expects. She makes a furious expression and quickly makes a biting motion towards him.


    "NOOOO!!!" Despite being very weak still, Lust materializes her body in front of Lucien and tries to push him away from the water hands.


    *ng*


    The Leviathan''s teeth click together, making a loud metallic sound echo behind Lust. She can even feel the creature''s hot breath swaying her hair.


    "You can''t kill me, can you?" Lucien asks Leviathan as he hugs Lust.


    The Leviathan smiles. "You really shouldn''t be so sure of that."


    "I guess so..." Lucienments and then uses the rest of his Spatial Mana to get rid of the water hands and reappears right in front of the portal he opens, returning to the purple world with Lust.


    As soon as they disappear, the Leviathan makes a thoughtful expression. [How did he find out so quickly??? I can''t be such a bad actress, right?]


    Needing time to reflect on everything that happened, the creature dives deep into the sea. Even though being several miles below the surface, she can easily notice when Lucienes back from the purple world and reaches him within seconds.


    But she also knows that he will need at least another half hour to recover from those injuries and recover his energy.

 Chapter 491 Everyone Has Their Own Plans

    *Thud*


    Lucienes out of the portal inside therge bathroom again. His blood runs down the floor as his energies close his wounds.


    Lust materializes her body beside him and tries to help him, but she also looks upset. "Why did you do that without telling me??? You could have really died if you were wrong about the Leviathan!"


    He doesn''t groan even though he feels so much pain all over his body. Then he holds her hand while she smiles lovingly. "You were very tired, and I wasn''t sure about that yet. But I knew I wasn''t wrong about that when I saw fear and anger in the creature''s eyes, and she still didn''t kill me."


    "When did you start to suspect that?" Lust asks.


    He tries to stay seated as he exins. "I don''t know exactly when, but she kept saying she was doing that to get revenge on Aylin by hurting me. But I think it was clear that to hurt me, she should go after the girls and not test the limits of my body."


    "It makes sense..." Lustments and helps Lucien enter into the hot pool water. Next, she gently starts to wash his body like the caring wife she is.


    But she still tries to keep an upset expression. "But I still don''t like that you didn''t tell me about that; we''re partners, remember? We always have to work as a team."


    Even still very injured, he starts to caress her body and kiss her face. "I know... It''s just that you''re always trying so hard for us, and I didn''t want to disturb your rest."


    She pouts because she can''t be really upset with him. Then she hugs him and rubs her face against his chest. "Why do I need rest if I can recover like this?"


    "Hehehe..." He chuckles as he keeps kissing and caressing her. "I think we can stay like this for a while; the Leviathan will not go after the girls, and she won''t let me go either."


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "That''s so weird... what does this creature want from us?"


    "Hmm..." He wonders. "I''m not sure, but there''s something I haven''t stopped thinking about since I saw the concerned expression on Pride''s face."


    "What is it?" She asks.


    He exins. "Since we found out about Helena, we''ve been sure that someone is manipting us. Whether that woman is my mother or not, she nned all this, and even though I don''t like it at all, our goals lead us to continue following the path she prepared."


    "I thought I had almost died in that cave, but Helena was there to make sure I survived. After so much time and resources invested and us, that woman wouldn''t let me die so easily. And it would be even stranger if I died right aftering to this world as it seems to be her n." He concludes.


    "Damn!" Lust exims. "I was so worried about the creature that I didn''t even think about it. But you''re right; it would be really weird for that woman not to know that would happen."


    He nods. "I also remembered how that girl, Ka, said that this area is the most peaceful in this world. And the Leviathan said that she devours other creatures to absorb their power..."


    Lust''s eyes sparkle. "So it doesn''t make sense to the Leviathan be sleeping here!"


    "She was waiting for us." Hements.


    "Yeah... I think you''re right about it." She nods but then also looks confused. "But why? Even if Leviathan agreed to assume a demi-human form, I don''t think she would ept to be your wife. We only found out about Helena when you were already very strong and could conquer her..."


    "I don''t think that''s the issue here." Hements. "We are getting stronger so quickly; however, powerful enemies appear more and more often. If more people like Alexa showed up now, we would be in trouble."


    "So?" She looks curious.


    He exins his thoughts. "I think we have less time than we think. We have to get stronger even faster, but we can''t just do that with pleasure. I think that mysterious woman wants to force us to seek another source of power."


    Lust thinks for a second and quickly understands what Lucien is talking about. "Aylin''s power..."


    "Exactly." Hements. "That power she said that she would use to destroy the Gods. I think she was talking about the same power she used to defeat that Leviathan, something rted to her soul weapon."


    "But..." Lust thinks of something. "Aylin was unique. Although her daughter is also one of the most powerful people in the universe, no dragon is like Aylin. I don''t think anyone has ever been able to use such power until..."


    He smiles. "I feel it every time I hold her naginata. I''m sure that''s the power that made Aylin so amazing. I also think it''s rted to the golden gates inside the naginata."


    Lust can''t believe the incredible way Lucien is rted to Aylin. She''s pretty sure he''s really her descendant, but the main question is, "Why?"


    "So it really makes sense for this Leviathan to be something of a training partner for you and try to help you control that power. This creature saw Aylin using that power personally... that''s so crazy." Shements.


    "Yeah, it''s scary for me too..." He caresses her face. "But what makes me even more curious is what the mysterious woman promised the Leviathan in exchange for her help. Aylin killed her mother with that power, so she should really hate me."


    "I bet it''s power." Lust suggests. "Everyone wants power and more power; that''s what moves the universe more than events that happened thousands of years ago."


    "Maybe..." He nods. "Anyway, continuing to specte isn''t really going to help us. I feel closer to reaching the next golden gate inside the naginata after attacking the Leviathan, so I need to keep pushing my body to the limit."


    Lust looks concerned. "I don''t like it. This creature keeps beating you to death''s door... I prefer our method of getting stronger."


    He kisses her lips and caresses her perfect breasts. "I prefer this too... but now we don''t have a choice. I think that was that woman''s intention, to leave us with no options."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If only there was another way for you to ess these golden gates and Aylin''s memories..." Lust wonders.


    He sighs. "I think it has to do with her personality. Not giving up, facing stronger enemies, going beyond the limits, and finding a hidden power there... I have to try; it''s the only way we have now."


    Lust makes a loving expression and takes Lucien''s hand. "Anyway, I''m with you; I''m always with you."


    "Yes, you do..." He kisses her hand and then moves his lips over her arm to her breasts. "And you deserve a reward..."


    "Now I''m enjoying this, hehehe..." She giggles as she starts stroking his cock inside the pool.


    -------------------------------


    After an incredible lovemaking session with Lust, which doesn''t generate much demonic energy but leaves both her and him very satisfied, Lucien leaves the purple world again.


    He notices that the sea is calm and there are no dark clouds in the sky. So he quickly asks Lust. "Can you feel her?"


    Lust focuses her senses as far as possible under the sea but cannot sense the single creature within an eight-mile radius. "Nothing yet..."


    Lucien looks east, and even though he doesn''t know which direction that is, he feels his lovers are in that direction. He can''t feel exactly where they are or mentallymunicate with them from such a vast distance, but he feels deep in his soul that that''s the right direction.


    "Maybe she gave up... we could fly quickly..." Lustments.


    "She would find us." He responds. "And we''d just be leading her towards the girls. There''s no way that could be good now."


    "I guess so..." As Lust thinks about that, the sea starts to get angry again, just as dark clouds start to form out of nowhere and gather above them.


    "She ising," Lucienments with a thoughtful expression. There are so many mysteries surrounding the mysterious woman who is possibly his mother that he can''t help but wonder what''s the purpose of that all.


    *Ssh*


    The Leviathanes out of the sea, sshing water everywhere. Lightning and thunder echo through the sky as she gazes at Lucien and makes a spiral around him with her body.


    "So you didn''t want to run away, little dragon?" She asks.


    Lucien shakes his head. "What was that, another test? We know we don''t have that option. That''s what that woman told you to do, right?"


    "ROOOOOAR!!!" Leviathan makes a loud, furious sound as the ocean waves rise higher; nature itself seems to have got extremely angry along with the creature.


    "Nobody says what I must do!" Shements as she brings her face closer to Lucien, almost touching him with her fangs.


    Lucien swings his hand in front of his nose. "You have to stop attacking me with your breath; this is awful!"


    "Arrogant little dragon..." The giant snake''s eyes sparkle. "You should be more afraid of death, or at least fear the death of the people on that ship..."


    "You can''t kill me or attack them." Hements. "It''s not that woman''s n..."


    "Hahaha..." The Leviathanughs sinisterly. "You don''t know anything about me. Everything I do is only for my benefit, and I only heard what that woman said because I was curious to see what came next."


    "But now, what she wants doesn''t matter anymore." The creature smiles. "I''ll help you get the answers I need, and then I''ll devour you to absorb that knowledge; that''s my n."


    ''Shit!!!'' Lust exims in Lucien''s mind. ''That also makes sense. The situation is not under control as we expected...''


    ''I guess so...'' He responds while realizing he needs a good n not to be devoured.


    In any case, he needs more power; precisely the power Aylin can get out of her soul weapon. Then he summons the golden naginata and smiles at the creature with a confident expression.


    "d you''re excited, otherwise keeping beating you close to death wouldn''t be fun." The Leviathanments with a sadistic expression.


    *Whoosh*


    Lucien ps his wings, flying towards the giant snake. She also initiates her moves, attacking him directly with her tail.


    *BAM*


    As expected, he is thrown into the sea before being thrown out and back in... Soon Lucien gets too injured to continue and has to return to the purple world for more love sessions with Oya, Helena, and Lust.


    The Leviathan doesn''t feel any stronger, but at each sparring session, he and the girls get much stronger, and he gets closer and closer to the next golden gate, where Aylin''s memories and power are.

 Chapter 492 My Grandma Is Coming

    While Lucien continues to fight the Leviathan, pushing his body and soul to the limit to try to understand more about the power Aylin found within the golden naginata, he doesn''t notice the time passing.


    Although progress towards the next golden gate within the naginata is being slow, his progress with Oya and Helena is rapidly evolving within the purple world.


    As he only has them to recharge his energy, Helena and Oya are always full of his demonic energy, and that''s why they''re always sleeping while he''s fighting the Leviathan.


    Also, the creature''s brutal blows always knock Lucien tens and even hundreds of meters away, and he doesn''t even notice that with each fight, they move farther and farther north.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, the Sea Devil continues sailing at high speed. Madelyn, already exhausted, is still creating powerful wind waves along with the ship''s magic sails.


    Rose floats to the top of the mainsail, where the cute cat-girl is pushing herself so hard. "Madelyn, you need some rest!"


    Sweat runs down her face. "No... I can''t stop... Hubby told me to do my best..."


    The little vampire points to the horizon behind the ship. "See, you''ve already made it. Hubby has kept the creature away from us... he''s protecting us, so you can rest now."


    Madelyn looks back and realizes she can''t see anything but the calm water of the southern sea. She can''t even see a single cloud in the sky.


    She stops creating wind waves and falls because she is so tired. But Rose quickly catches her in midair. "You really need a break."


    "It''s not a break I need¡­" Madelyn hugs Rose and starts to cry. "He stayed behind¡­ I know we could face that beast, but I hate to abandon him!!"


    Rose floats with Madelyn to the ship deck. "I know how you feel; in fact, we all feel that way. It''s not been easy for us, but we have to have faith in our husband."


    "Mm¡­ I believe him." Madelynments while she can''t stop crying.


    All of Lucien''s wives feel very bad about being separated from him in such a situation. And despite being very worried about him, their connection still feels strong. Deep in their souls, they know he''s fine and determined.


    Ka can almost feel their sadness, which makes her sad too. But she sees little Ko, looking back with a confident expression.


    She approaches the little tigress and also looks at the horizon. "You seem pretty confident in him¡­ is he your dad?"


    "My dad?" Ko has an idea of what a dad means, but she''s unsure if Lucien is her dad.


    "Well, dad is someone who loves you a lot and protects you¡­" Ka tries to exin. "He''s also your mommy''s husband."


    "Hmmm..." Ko''s eyes sparkle as she thinks about Lucien. "So Lucien is Ko''s dad!"


    "I think so." Ka smiles and pats Ko''s cue ears.


    While the girls look at the horizon together, Amelia appears on the deck and calls Ka. "Come to the captain''s cabin."


    She wastes no time and heads to the captain''s cabin, where she finds Eve, the sins, and other girls talking about their next steps.


    As soon as she sees Ka, Donna quickly asks. "How long before we get to her home??? We need to talk to Phoenix for her to help Luci!!"


    "Do you really believe there is a Phoenix in this world??" Ka asks. "I know you''re worried about your brother, but I already told you that the Phoenix is just a legend, a symbol for my n."


    Donna feels like punching Ka in the face or anything else to unleash her anger. But Eve quickly holds her back as she looks at Ka with a sorry expression.


    "Just tell us how far away we are from your n; we need to talk to your grandmother," Eve exins.


    Ka approaches the magic table, which is now showing arge area of the sea due to Maggie focusing her energy on that.


    "There are still no inds in our territory in sight, so I think we still need a few more days to reach my n. This journey would take more than a week, but this ship is really fast." She exins.


    The girls make concerned expressions, and Eve looks at her sisters. "Don''t worry, Luci can be fine inside the purple world for many days."


    "What if he tries to face the creature?" Sophia asks.


    "We have to go faster!" Ameliaments.


    Eve nods. "Alright, we''ll make it. Luci is giving us this opportunity, and we''ll go back for him as soon as we have a n."


    She tries to look calm and confident, but everyone can see that she is also very concerned for Lucien''s safety. The siblings could never imagine that they would face such a powerful enemy in their life.


    "What is it?" Maggie thinks aloud as she sees something appear on the magic map.


    The girls quickly look at the map and see several dots appear near the right edge of the table. Ka looks closely at the position of the small dots and smiles when she recognizes a formation.


    "It''s my grandmother!" She exims.


    "Are you sure?" Envy asks.


    She nods. "Yes, my n uses specific formations to navigate in groups, so other ships of ours that have magic maps can recognize them from far distances. This formation, in particr, is used when the n Head is leading the group... And as my mother is missing, I''m sure that''s my grandmother,ing to rescue me."


    "How far are we from them?" Eve asks Maggie.


    "I''m not sure..." She replies. "I still don''t know exactly how this map works. I think maybe eight hundred miles or something."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sloth materializes her body and talks to Maggie. "Climb the highest part of the ship and use your vision ability."


    "Mm." Maggie quickly goes to the highest sail of the ship along with Ka and other girls.


    Only Lucien''s Sisters and the Sins stay in the captain''s cabin at Eve''s request. They look at each other, and then Pride materializes her body while having a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "We don''t know what we''re going to face next..." Shements in an authoritative. "We have to be prepared."


    The girls nod, and Wrath looks at Sloth. "How sure are you that Phoenix is with these people?"


    Sloth shakes her head. "I can''t tell if the Phoenix is with them, but Ka''s fire affinity is certainly a gift from a very powerful creature, probably the Phoenix, so at least her n is bonded to the creature somehow."


    "Such a creature could help us, right?" Sophia asks. "I mean, the Phoenix must be strong enough to face the Leviathan, doesn''t she?"


    "The main question isn''t how strong she is..." Envyments. "But why would she help us? We''re a threat to her disguise, so she''s more likely to want to kill us."


    "We cannot really predict what she will do." Slothments.


    Pride makes a determined expression. "Whatever it is, she can''t just kill us. If she''s really that old, she must know we''re immortal."


    "But my siblings and the other girls aren''t!" Eve quicklyments. After what Lucien did to protect them, she feels responsible for all his wives and wouldn''t let any harm happen to them.


    "I didn''t mean to let her kill you." Pride responds. "The point is, if she understands that we''re as immortal as she is, she knows that killing us would only make use back here with an army of demons and destroy her peaceful life."


    "So, what''s the n exactly???" Donna grows more and more impatient.


    Pride doesn''t lookfortable while she exins. "We''ll coerce her. If we threaten her peaceful life here, she''ll agree to help us with the Leviathan, but we can''t let her know we''re here for her until we rescue Lucien."


    While the girls nod, Pride continues. "We have to do everything possible to help Lucien first, and then we will think about what to do next."


    Envy smiles. "That''s something all the women in this ship agree on. We can''t move on without our leader after all..."


    Although Envy is clearly provoking Pride by saying that Lucien is their leader, she doesn''t get upset. For the first time in such a long time, she is more concerned about someone other than herself, which is also scary for her.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Knocks on the door are heard, and then Daisy enters the room. She is also very concerned about Lucien and feels bad for having abandoned him in a situation where he would never abandon her.


    "Due to the high speed of our ship and theirs, we''ll meet Ka''s grandmother soon." She exins and then looks at Eve and Pride. "Do we have a n yet?"


    Pride smiles confidently. "We are going to threaten an ancient immortal creature."


    Daisy makes a concerned expression. "This can''t go wrong, right?"


    "..." The girls don''t respond, but they feel that doing that without Lucien seems a lot more dangerous than it should. Well, they all got used to trusting him to do the impossible, and now they have to do that for his sake.


    ------------------------------


    Inside another luxury ship, a woman looks at a magic map simr to the one in the Sea Devil. Her eyes glow gray as she notices a single dot appear on the blue surface of the table.


    "Quick! Let Lady Maya know there''s a ship heading our way!" The girl talks to her assistant, a young boy.


    The boy leaves that room and quickly runs towards the deck of the ship. Once there, he approaches a woman standing in the center of the deck. Just by approaching her, the boy already feels the air getting excessively hot, and it''s even difficult to breathe.


    The woman known as Lady Maya is 1.73 meters tall, has a bnced body with sexy curves, and long blonde long hair that has a mystical fire-red glow.


    Her face looks perfect and can make most women jealous. Her lips also have a mystical red glow, as well as her eyes, which look like living mes.


    "Lady Maya... there''s a ship..." The boy gets nervous when talking to the most respected woman in his n. His great-grandmother told him many stories of how that woman faced all kinds of creatures in the Blue Star and raised their n from the ashes like the legendary Phoenix is reborn.


    "..." The woman continues looking at the horizon ahead with a stern expression. She can feel deep in her heart that something ising, and somehow, she knows that it will affect her people in a significant way.


    Before the boy tries to talk to Maya again, a girl pulls him aside. "Hey boy, what''s going on?"


    That girl doesn''t look older than sixteen and looks gentle as an angel. She is 1.61 meters tall, an overly sexy body for someone of her short height and age, which can rival fully developed women.


    She has quirky short hair that''s half pink and half blue, as well as her big glowing eyes. Her smile is so enchanting that she can hypnotize any man, just as it is making the poor boy have more difficulty to breath.


    "A ship... ising..." The boy tries to exin as his heart beats so fast.


    The girl looks at Maya, and she starts to speak in a stern tone as she continues to look at the horizon. "Something strange ising¡­ warn the others to get ready, Naomi."


    "Yes, master." The girl bows respectfully before she quickly follows Maya''s orders.


    Naomi looks calm, but her heart also starts beating faster as she hears a voice echo inside her mind.


    ''I''ve never seen this woman look concerned so far... whatever''sing, we must devour them! I need a good meal.''

 Chapter 493 The Brat Sister

    As the Sea Devil continues sailing at high speed towards the east, the fleet of ships from the Rising Phoenix n enters the Sins'' field of vision.


    As they saw from Maggie''s vision ability, there are nine ships,ing on each side of the great main ship, which is as big as the Sea Devil.


    Ka''s eyes shine with happiness as she knows that is her grandmother''s ship. But the Sins'' eyes also sparkle with expectation, not because of Ka''s grandmother but because they feel a familiar energy approaching.


    ''It''s Gluttony; she''s with them.'' The Sins quickly report mentally to their hosts.


    ''Really??? Eve asks Pride. ''Is it only her? Which one of my sisters is with her?''


    ''It''s the little one with purple and blue hair.'' Pride answers.


    ''Naomi¡­'' Eve looks thoughtful. ''I think Naomi would be suitable for Gluttony and Greed equally. Also, it''s a good thing Lucien didn''t find her first.''


    Pride doesn''t know much about Eve''s siblings as she quickly made her choice, so she is curious about Naomi and Lucien''s rtionship. ''Don''t tell me she also has romantic feelings for her brother?''


    ''No.'' Eve quickly responds. ''I don''t think so¡­ well, of all of us, Naomi is the one with the happiest and brightest personality. Even with all the shit that we went through, she never let our father destroy her mood.''


    ''But?'' Pride asks.


    Eve blushes as she remembers the past.


    ------------------------------


    About five years ago, in the mountain fortress.


    *Pah* *Whoosh* *Pah* *Whoosh*


    The sounds of Lucien and Sophia''s swords echo through an inner courtyard as they train in a sparry session. Currently sixteen years old, Lucien is already so handsome and hot that he can drive any woman crazy.


    But when ites to power, he''s not doing very well. Despite training so hard every day, his sisters are getting stronger much faster than him.


    And as it gets harder and harder for him to train with Donna and Amelia, Sophia, who, as a healer, has less physical strength and speed than his other sisters, ends up being the best sparring partner for him.


    And, of course, Sophia loves being in that position. And that''s why she works hard to be a good sparring partner and help him get stronger. In fact, being with Lucien is the only time she can get truly happy.


    *Whoosh* *Bam* *Thud*


    For getting so excited to be with Lucien, Sophia ends up losing control of her mana, which is getting very unstable due to the Bloody Rose, and she ends up hitting a very strong blow on his leg, knocking him to the floor.


    "Lucien!!!" He falls withoutining of the pain, but Sophia bes desperate and quickly kneels on the floor to heal his wound. "I''m so sorry!! That shouldn''t have happened..."


    "It''s alright, no problem; I''ll be fine." He smiles and pats her head. Not that he likes doing it yet, but he knows she tries very hard to help him, so he can''t help but have a special affection for her, siblings'' affection, of course.


    Twenty meters from the center of the arena, Eve watches the loving interaction between Lucien and Sophia with a thoughtful expression.


    Then she hears footsteps before someone sits beside her. It''s a young girl who appears to be a few years older than Sophia.


    "How are they doing?" Naomi asks as she gazes at Lucien and Sophia.


    "She''s getting stronger as quickly as we are. I think it has to do with the treasures Michael is giving us." Eve exins. "But..."


    She looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "Luci doesn''t seem to be being affected by such treasures. I can see that he tries so hard, even more than we do, and yet, he seems so... normal. That''s weird."


    "Normal??" Naomi sarcastically asks as she smiles. "If someone so handsome and sexy as he is considered normal, this world is better than I thought, hehehe..."


    *Bam*


    Eve punches Naomi in the head, not too hard, of course. "Damn, Naomi! Why are you always thinking about naughty things?!? Isn''t there anything else in this devilish mind of yours???"


    Naomi pouts and makes a fake expression of pain. "Why are you punishing me? I''m not the one ogling at him!!"


    She looks at Sophia with a smirk, which upsets Eve. "What are you suggesting, you brat?!?


    Eve looks about to hit Naomi again, so she raises her arms to defend herself but continues to smile teasingly. "Don''t y innocent, big sis; I know what you''re doing here!"


    "Don''t make a fuss!" Eve grabs Naomi by the shoulder and makes them look away from Lucien and Sophia, so they don''t overhear the conversation. "I''m just doing my big sister''s job and helping them with their practice."


    "Oh..." Naomi''s eyes sparkle as she makes a fake annoyed expression, but her lips can''t hide her urge to smile. "You don''t know how to lie, big sis."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eve sighs. "So you tell me you what I''m doing here!? Do you think I''m nning some evil plot against my beloved little siblings??"


    "Of course not. You would never hurt us or let something bad happen to us¡­" Naomi smiles. "That''s why you''re here, to keep Luci and Sophia from doing something bad¡­ you know, something as fucking like incestuous rabbits."


    "SHIT!!" Eve pulls Naomi''s ear as she tries to force her to lower her voice. "Why are you like that? How can you think such things about your siblings?! That is wrong, Naomi, very wrong..."


    Naomi pouts again. "I know that is wrong, which is why I fight so hard against my feminine instincts not to jump on my little brother and devour him..."


    Eve really can''t understand that. She knows Lucien is so handsome, but she would find him handsome anyway since he is her beloved little brother. But that doesn''t make her sexually attracted to him. It''s as if her feminine instincts ignore him, as they do to all men because she hates them.


    *Bam*


    She hits Naomi on the head again, this time a little harder than before. "You better stop acting like that, or I''m really going to punish you!"


    "AaaaH!" Naomi falsely screams in pain. "Do you think it''s easy for me not to fall in love with him?? I''m sure our other sisters are also doing their best to contain such feelings, but look at Sophia... she doesn''t try to hide that she wants to fuck her brother so bad!"


    "You!" Eve initiates a p towards Naomi''s face but stops before hitting her. She can''t beat her little sister for telling the truth, even though that''s so wrong.


    Naomi smiles. "You can''t pretend you don''t know what''s going on here anymore. Luci just gets more attractive every day, and it''s harder for his sisters to contain their bodies'' growing desires..."


    "I won''t let that happen!" Eve deres determinedly. "That kind of thing could destroy our family... we have to stay together as siblings only!"


    "Why don''t you tell Sophia that??" Naomi looks at her and Lucien. "Look, I bet she''s wearing thick diapers to contain the river of love juices running down her legs while she gets so horny by touching Luci to heal the wound she herself caused¡­ doesn''t that seem very convenient to you?"


    *Whoosh*


    Eve tries to hit Naomi again, but she dodges the blow. "They''re not doing anything wrong! Sophia just can''t contain her growing strength like us and hurt him unintentionally."


    Naomi shakes her head as she continues to smile teasingly. "Maybe she didn''t n that, but her body did. Her female instincts will do anything to bring their bodies closer, and you can''t stop that."


    "Yes, I can!" Eve responds.


    "Poor big sis..." Naomi makes a sorry expression. "Can''t you see that? We''re women, and we have such needs. Even if we can contain those desires for a while, at some point, we''re going to reach our limit."


    "We can get over that!" Eve tries to think positively, she doesn''t want to wonder about that kind of thing.


    Naomi looks at Lucien with an expectant expression. "I don''t think our brother would want to have us fucking random guys around... He could take care of us and satiate our needs while we help him with the same."


    "THIS IS MADNESS!!" Eve exims loudly, drawing the attention of Lucien and Sophia. But they try to ignore them and keep training.


    "It''s just a solution¡­" Naomi stops ying the talk seriously. "It would be best for you, big sis. Think about that, you hate men, but you don''t hate Luci, right? One day your body and mind will reach the limit, and only he will be able to satisfy you... ept that, all of us we''re going to need a bit of Luci, so we don''t have to depend on other men."


    Eve is not an innocent person. She knows about anatomy and people''s desire for sexual connection. But as a big sis, she can''t imagine her siblings doing that to themselves. That seems very wrong¡­


    As she loses herself in strange thoughts, Naomi smiles again as she runs towards Lucien and Sophia. She starts walking around him and giggles.


    "Look, Luci... See how you left your big sis in a mess..." She speaks in a teasing tone. "You keep leaving your sisters in such a deplorable situation..."


    "Don''t listen to her, Lucien!" Sophia quickly speaks.


    "Hahaha..." Naomiughs at Sophia. "I wonder when you stopped calling him Luci... I guess that''s when you realized you want him more as your man than your little brother, right?"


    Sophia blushes as she cannot deny her sister''s words. She knows in her heart how pure and true her love for Lucien is, but that will never change the fact that they are siblings either; she just loves him in every way possible.


    "You don''t even try to hide it anymore¡­" Naomi makes a thoughtful expression and then looks at Lucien. "What do you think of that, brother? Are you going to give Sophia what she needs, or are you going to continue ying the innocent and pure Luci?"


    Lucien looks into Naomi''s eyes with a cold expression. "One day, someone will tease you that much... and no one will help you because they will beughing at you for tasting your own poison."


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs. "And who will that person be, Luci? You? Will the cold and depressed Lucien tease me? I''ll look forward to that day..."


    -----------------------------


    Now.


    Naomi''s words echo in Eve''s mind as she feels divided at seeing her yful sister get what she deserves by being teased by Lucien but fears they''ll cross that line immediately next.

 Chapter 494 A Smart Bird

    After Eve talks a little bit about Naomi to Pride, she can''t helpparing her to Lucien. ''So they are that simr.''


    ''No¡­'' Eve replies. ''Lucien is really doing those things with Sophia and Amelia while Naomi has never done anything like that. She just liked teases everyone with her crazy ideas.''


    ''Crazy ideas?'' Pride asks sarcastically. ''From what I see, she predicted all of this perfectly. Before, I thought that if we depended on his help, we would stop generating our own demonic energy, but now I see we''ve wasted so much potential by not doing exactly what your sister thought.''


    Eve shakes her head. ''You do not understand! How will I keep my pride as their big sister if I get that dependent on my little brother? I can not do that...''


    Pride really understands how Eve feels. She also dislikes the idea of receiving power from the host of Lust. However, the idea of cooperating with Lucien, even in his own way, seems very tempting, even to her.


    ''It''s okay if you don''t want to do that, but don''t stop your sisters from doing it. If he can empower them, then they must ept, even with everything thates with that.'' Pride exins.


    ''I know.'' Eve responds. ''I''ve even given permission for Donna to do that with Luci, even though I feel terrible right now. But I''m afraid what kind of things he and Naomi could do...''


    ''I''m curious to see what will happen, though.'' Pridements. ''Anyway, this meeting won''t happen right now, so you can stay calm.''


    Eve should be more relieved, but by remembering Lucien''s situation, she gets more worried. ''That''s not going to happen because he''s facing that damn monster! How do you want me to stay calm like this???''


    ''...'' Pride has no answer for that. She is generally calm in most situations, but Lucien is affecting her in unpredictable ways, even though he is far away now.


    As Eve looks to ships at the horizon ahead, Donna approaches her and softly speaks while Pride creates an energy barrier around them so that Ka doesn''t hear them. "You know, right? Naomi is with them..."


    Sophia and Amelia also look at Eve with thoughtful expressions, making it clear that they know about Naomi.


    "Yes..." Eve nods. "But it''s best not to make our rtionship clear yet because we don''t know what rtionship she has with these people."


    "What do you mean?" Sophia asks while Donna has the same question.


    Before Eve responds, Amelia exins. "She may be trying to manipte Ka''s grandmother to get information about Phoenix."


    "Hahaha..." Envy sarcasticallyughs. "I can''t say anything about your sister, but I know mine well. Gluttony is definitely not the smartest of us, and it''s improbable that she knows about the Phoenix."


    Sloth shakes her head as she looks at Envy with a disappointed expression. "I also agree that Gluttony shouldn''t know about the Phoenix, but not because she''s not smart but because the creature might hide her energy well."


    "Also, I don''t believe they''re manipting anyone either." She continues. "Only Envy likes to act like that¡­ well, Wrath sometimes does things like that to try and make us angry, but overall that''s not her way."


    Envy smiles. "Oh yes, Gluttony is like a hungry dog who is always looking for something to devour..."


    "She must have felt the energy of Ka''s grandmother, who must also have the Phoenix''s blessing. But as that woman must be very strong now, Gluttony must be waiting for the right moment to devour her and absorb that high-quality energy." Pride exins.


    "Devour? Do you mean really eat her?" Donna makes a curious expression.


    Wrath nods. "Yes, Gluttony generates demonic energy by devouring anything that has good energy, such as mystic crystals, treasures of all kinds, and living creatures."


    "Eeek!" Amelia makes a disgusted expression. "That must be bizarre to watch..."


    "And Gluttony''s real form must be grotesque." Sophiaments.


    "Not really..." Sloth exins. "She transforms all types of energy into her own energy, not mass."


    The girls can''t help but be curious about Gluttony''s appearance, and meanwhile, Eve continues with a thoughtful expression. "In any case, let''s try not to destroy Naomi''s disguise before we understand her situation."


    "Okay." Donna, Amelia, and Sophia agree, and then Pride removes the sound barrier so that Ka doesn''t get too suspicious of them.


    The Sea Devil quickly approaches the ships of the Rising Phoenix n, and Maya orders them to stop when she feels powerful auras there.


    [Demons???] She recognizes the demonic energy of the Sins, and not only that, but she also recognizes a specific energy, which makes her really worried. [Is it really her??? So the others must be here too... SHIT!!!]


    Under Maya''s orders, her ships go into a defensive formation, and her best mages create a powerful barrier around them as the Sea Deviles within two hundred meters of her ship.


    "Grandma!!" Ka yells as Scarlett stops the Sea Devil in front of the barrier; the girls put down the sails and get ready to fight if necessary.


    "Ka?!?" Only now, Maya notices her granddaughter waving at her. She was so focused on the Sins that she hadn''t even noticed her energy before.


    "It''s me, grandma!" Ka flies towards Maya''s ship as Daisy puts down the Sea Devil''s barrier.


    Maya recognizes the energy within her granddaughter and quickly orders her mages to lower the great barrier in front of them as well as the barrier of her ship.


    Kands in front of her and hugs her. "Grandma¡­ I knew you woulde to my rescue!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course, darling." Maya also hugs Ka as she looks over her shoulder at the girls in the Sea Devil. "Who are these people? Isn''t that the main ship of those damn pirates?"


    "They''re my friends." Ka quickly states and then starts to exin. "The ck Sea Raiders wanted to take me to make a trap for you, but then these people saved me... their leader is really a kind person, and now he''s in trouble."


    Maya gazes at the Sins and Lucien''s sisters with a thoughtful expression as she listens to Ka''s story. [Demons... they''re really known for offering help, but always in exchange for something...]


    She''s so focused on thoughts about the demons that she doesn''t even notice the excited look on the face of Naomi, who is so happy to see her sisters.


    "Come on, grandma." Ka pulls Maya by the hand towards the Sea Devil. "I''ll introduce you to my new friends."


    Eve''s group is clearly smaller than Maya''s army, so it''s normal for her to go to them and not the contrary. Theynd on the deck, in front of Eve and the Sins, who don''t hide their true appearance.


    "Grandma, these are-" Ka tries to speak the girls'' names.


    "I know who they are..." But Maya interrupts her. "They are demons, dangerous people who now want something from us."


    "Demons?" Ka looks at Pride''s horns. "Oh yes, but they are really good people who helped me. Their leader even-"


    "Good people?" Maya interrupts again, speaking sarcastically as she gazes at Pride. "Are you good people?"


    Pride smiles. "Of course not, but you already know that, don''t you? I can see in your eyes that you know exactly who I am."


    "This arrogant look¡­ so I was right." Maya tries to maintain a confident look, but she is really worried. "You can only be the sin of Pride, herself."


    Ka starts to get worried about the direction of that conversation. She has never seen her grandmother act so strangely and fears something bad will happen.


    "Grandma¡­" She touches the sleeve of Maya''s shirt.


    "Naomi!" Maya calls, and she flies to them, doing her best not to look too much at her sisters.


    "Master..." Naomi speaks in a respectful tone, but Eve can''t help but notice her lips curling into a mischievous smile for just a second.


    Maya gently pushes Ka towards Naomi. "Take my granddaughter to our ship while I talk to our guests."


    "Of course," Naomi quickly hugs Ka, making it clear that they are friends.


    "Grandma???" Ka doesn''t like that, but she doesn''t resist Naomi''s embrace as they fly to their ship.


    Maya keeps looking at Pride. "What do you want? As long as I can do it, it''s fine."


    First, Pride uses her energy to create a sound block barrier around the Sea Devil. Then she smiles teasingly. "How much is your granddaughter''s life worth?"


    "..." Maya can''t contain her annoyance when she notices the sarcastic tone that Pride uses to say ''granddaughter.''


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore." Envy smiles too.


    Sloth nods. "Yes, we know she''s not your real granddaughter."


    "Even I could recognize a Phoenix if I got so close to one¡­" Wrath speaks teasingly.


    But the truth is that she and her sister are only sure that Maya is a Phoenix because they can feel the powerful fire energy that emanates from her, and they already knew there was a Phoenix in the Blue Star.


    "Like now..." Pridements. "Right, Ms. Phoenix?"


    "What?!?" Lucien''s sisters and wives are shocked when they hear Pride''s words. They can''t really believe they found the Phoenix so quickly and that she''s that woman in front of them.


    Maya''s eyes glow like living mes. "Even you weren''t supposed to see through my disguise... so I can only conclude that you already knew where to find me, right? What I can''t imagine is who would tell you about me."


    "Your disguise isn''t bad, but people like us can feel how powerful your fire affinity is." Envyments. "I would say you are a daughter of the Fire God or a legendary firebird."


    "Lie!" Maya speaks. "Tell me who sent you to me, or I''ll burn your hosts to ash!"


    As the girls prepare forbat, Sloth sighs. "You wouldn''t believe us if we told you..."


    The red glow fades from Maya''s eyes as she sighs too. "A Primordial, right? I knew this day woulde..."

 Chapter 495 Devilish Coercion

    Lucien''s Sisters and the Sins are really impressed by Maya''s intelligence. Perhaps creatures as ancient as she cannot be fooled due to their vast knowledge.


    But since Lucien is in danger, they don''t have time to waste thinking well in their next steps. Then Eve steps forward and asks in a respectful tone. "You have to help my brother."


    "Your brother?" Maya asks. "Is he the leader Ka talked about?"


    "Yea." Amelia also steps forward. "He stayed behind to face an ancient, powerful creature for us to seek help."


    "Ancient creature?" Maya seems to doubt it. "There shouldn''t be Krakens in this area. Powerful creatures have instincts good enough to sense my aura thousands of miles away..."


    "Even if that creature feels your aura, I don''t think it would really fear you." Sloth exins.


    She makes a confident expression. "I can''t think of any creature that would face in this world. Do you know what creature that was?"


    "A fucking Leviathan." Envy quickly speaks. She''s also never been so worried about someone else before as now.


    "A Leviathan??" Maya seems to doubt them even more. "That''s impossible; thest one was killed by-"


    Before she finishes talking, Pride interrupts her. "We''re pretty sure what we saw back there. Clearly, Aylin didn''t kill thest one."


    "Hmm..." Maya makes a thoughtful expression. "But it doesn''t make sense for this creature toe after me... It must know that it can''t devour me... and you, Sins are the same..."


    Then she looks at Lucien''s sister. "The creature wants your hosts, right? But why? They don''t really seem exceptional."


    "..." The girls don''t know how to respond. All they care about now is helping Lucien, so an old bird''s disapproval means nothing to them.


    ''Well, at least she can''t recognize the Bloody Rose in you.'' The Sins speak mentally to girls.


    Seeing that Maya is suspicious of them, Pride thinks about lying, but her personality just doesn''t allow her to do that.


    So Envy has to do it. "We don''t know what the creature wants, but Lucien stayed behind to give us time to find a solution, and you''ll help us with that."


    Despite not knowing Lucien yet, Maya can''t help but mentally praise him. "I can''t say that was a foolish act as his sacrifice saved you, but it would be stupid of you to think he''s still alive after a face such a powerful creature."


    "Lucien is alive!!" Little Ko exims as she hides behind Ang. Her instincts tell her that Maya is frighteningly strong, but she can''t allow anyone to say that her most loved person is dead, especially when she feels in her heart and soul that Lucien is alive.


    "I''m sorry, little girl..." Maya looks at Ko with a thoughtful expression. "But nature is like that; the strong devour the weak and feed on their bodies."


    Ko''s eyes sparkle as she, a Moon Tiger, knows the wild nature well. "Lucien is not weak! Lucien is the strongest!!"


    "Shh..." Ang pets her ears while whispering in her ears. "It''s okay, darling; we know that Lucien and your mama are fine."


    As the little tigress hugs Ang, Pride goes back to talking to Maya. "We agree that he can''t defeat that creature right now, but he has special abilities that allow him not to be easily killed."


    She shakes her head. "You have no idea of the power of a Leviathan. Legends say that such creatures could destroy any world that had a sea alone because they made the sea itselfe alive and fight for them."


    She quickly continues. "These creatures have a strong storm affinity and hold even more powerful water affinity. They control everything in the sky and in the sea, so, in this world, no one can escape from it."


    Since it is evident that Maya will not easily believe that Lucien is alive, Pride is forced to give more information about him. "He has a Soul Realm."


    "What??" She is surprised. "Is he a dragon?? How can a dragon be together with demons???"


    "He''s with our sister, and she has this special ability." Envy quickly speaks, not letting Maya know that Lucien is half-dragon.


    She makes an impressed expression. "You Sins are really peculiar..."


    "Enough talk!" Donna exims as she grows impatient. "My brother is alive, and you are the only one who can help us now."


    Maya sighs. "I''m really sorry for your brother, but even though he''s alive, I can''t save him. I mean, I lose all my power level when I die, and I only recently reached the Immortal Realmpeak. It will take at least a thousand years before I make it to the Cosmic Realm, and I would still be far from being a match to a Leviathan."


    "You have no choice!" Wrath deres. Even though she''s not in love with Lucien yet, she already likes him more than she wants to admit.


    Pride nods. "She''s right. If you refuse to help us, I''ll make sure the whole demon race knows about you. Think about it, people don''te here looking for you because no one thinks a Phoenix would hide in a world made almost entirely of water, but as soon as they know..."


    "Not just the demon race woulde after you..." Sloth continues. "Soon, all the superior races would know about you, and even if you run away, they''ll know there''s really still ast Phoenix alive."


    Envy continues. "Your life will end... Even if you are immortal, you will never be at peace. People will try to force you to give your immortal core to them in every way possible, starting by hurting those you love."


    "..." Maya makes an annoyed expression that things can really happen that way. And she definitely doesn''t want to be hunted like an animal as has happened many times in the past, nor for her family to suffer because of her.


    "You demons!!" Her eyes glow red like living mes. "I thought you were better than the damn Gods, but it looks like I was wrong."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sloth slowly points to the girls around them. "Most of these women aren''t of different races, but we''d all do anything for Lucien."


    "Destroying worlds and races wouldn''t stop us from helping him." Pridements.


    Envy smiles provocatively. "Let alone screw with a stupid ancient bird..."


    [SHIT!!] Maya can''t help but mentally curse. Anyway, her peaceful life is threatened.


    "You shouldn''t threaten me..." She says in an annoyed tone. "You better keep on your way while you still can because if we go back to the Leviathan, we''re all going to be screwed."


    "You could talk to the creature." Sloth suggests. "If, as you said, the Leviathan knows it can''t devour you, maybe it respects you enough to let Lucien go."


    She shakes her head. "This creature must be very arrogant. If it wants your friend, nothing can stop it from having him. If we try anything, the creature will destroy our bodies. You Sins cane back, but what about your hosts and those girls?"


    "Husband." Sloth corrects. "He is not my friend but my husband, as he is to all these women. There will be no way for us to go on without him."


    "You have no choice, stupid woman!" Wrath exims.


    Pride nods. "Exactly. If you don''te with us now... Well, since you''re not in the Cosmic Realm yet, we can start making a mess in your life right now."


    Envy smiles. "You must like your granddaughter a lot, don''t you? We saved her life, and we''ll take it back if we have to."


    Maya looks back at the Rising Phoenix n ships. She can''t help but have affection for those people, as they became her family when she was more alone. Despite being not blood-rted to Ka and her mother, Maya really loves them.


    She looks at Pride and Eve again and sighs. "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    "Of course." Pride smiles.


    "Just give me a minute to say goodbye to my people; it''s likely that I won''t see them again after this madness..." Maya speaks and flies back to her ship.


    "Grandma!!" Ka runs to Maya as soon as she arrives on the ship. "No one is believing me that we actually saw a Leviathan, but you believe us, right?"


    "Yes, darling." Maya pats the head of her granddaughter. "I''ll help them..."


    "But how?" Ka asks in a worried tone. She wants to help Lucien so badly, but she''s too scared of the Leviathan. "We can''t really face that creature!"


    "You have to trust me¡­" Maya speaks and then looks at Naomi behind Ka. She feels a familiar expression upon examining her face, but as that seems very unlikely, she ignores that.


    "Naomi, let the others know I''m going with this group alone," Maya speaks before entering the captain''s cabin with Ka to say goodbye.


    "Yes, Master," Naomi responds and quickly flies towards the other ships. But once he gets there, he orders other people to pass on the orders before flying to the Sea Devil.


    Shends on the deck, and Pride again makes a sound block barrier around the ship.


    "Sisters!!!!" Naomi exims as she smiles but quickly goes back to a neutral expression as that barrier only blocks the sound, and every one of the Rising Phoenix n ships except Maya and Ka is watching them now.


    Eve smiles at her sister. "Naomi¡­ I''m d you''re alright."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles and then floats a few inches. "Not just alright¡­ look, I''m already in the Sky Realm! I''m so awesome, don''t I?"


    "Humph!" Amelia makes a mocking sound as she can''t be happy with Lucien being in danger.


    "Amelia, you look jealous as-" Naomi is about to provoke Amelia, but then she notices that the expression of her other sister and all those women is sad and concerned. The depressive mood is really intense around them.


    She looks at Sophia and Donna, trying to figure out what''s wrong. "Are you okay, sisters? What is..."


    ''One is missing, you dumbhead!'' Gluttony''s voice echoes in Naomi''s mind.


    [Fuck! How could I forget about him?!?] Naomi gets immediately worried.


    "Where''s Lucien?!" She asks and then looks at Eve with a pleading expression. "Tell me he''s fine! You couldn''t have let anything happen to our little brother..."


    "Calm down, Naomi, or you''ll ruin your disguise," Eve speaks.


    "Screw this shit; our family is more important than anything!" Naomi exims, not pretending anymore.


    "He is fine!" Sophia quickly speaks.


    "Just facing a damn Leviathan for us¡­" Donnaments in an annoyed tone.

 Chapter 496 Naive Or Not?

    "Luci..." Naomi speaks in a loving tone as her eyes sparkle with admiration, and her heart aches with concern after she heard, in short, his current situation.


    "That''s why we need to help him as soon as possible." Sophiaments.


    Naomi nods, but actually, she is still confused about many things. "But why do you think Maya can face such a creature? I know she''s strong, okay, and that''s why Gluttony wants me to be close to her to devour her energy, but from what I understand, the Leviathan is in the Cosmic Realm, right?"


    Envy provocatively smiles. "I told you, Gluttony is quite dumb."


    "..." Naomi is upset when her partner is insulted that way, but both she and Gluttony get shocked when they hear Pride''s following words.


    "She is thest Phoenix."


    [What???] Gluttony really wants to materialize her body and talk openly with her sister. But knowing how special is Maya only makes her want to keep close to that incredibly powerful source of energy and use any chance to devour her.


    But before she can get lost in thoughts of devouring thest Phoenix, Wrath speaks in an annoyed tone. "You can''t devour her, Gluttony!"


    ''Fuck!'' She exims in Naomi''s mind, who is also disappointed by that.


    "So all this pretense didn''t earn me a good meal after all¡­" Naomi sighs.


    Envy makes a thoughtful expression. "Actually, that could be quite useful. We have ns for the Phoenix, and we''ll exin that to you as soon as possible, but for now, I think having one of us in their team is a significant advantage."


    "Indeed." Sloth agrees. "It''s best to stick with it for now until we know what to do. Anyway, saving Lucien is our priority right now."


    Naomi nods. "Yeah, if my brother is in trouble, we need to do everything to help him; that''s why I''m going with you!"


    "The Phoenix ising back." Pridements and then put down the block sound barrier.


    Lucien''s sisters and wives don''t have to change their sad and concerned expressions, but Naomi puts on her fake smile so as not to break her disguise.


    "Naomi?" Maya asks in a confused tone as shends on Sea Devil''s deck. "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh..." She makes an honest expression that surprises her sisters. "I had just finished passing your orders to the captains of other ships and wanted toe to meet our new friends; say thanks for saving our beloved Ka and things like that."


    Maya has no reason to doubt Naomi''s words, mainly because she is really a very curious and lively person.


    "Now is not a good time to make friends." She speaks in a concerned tone. "I need to go with them, and I want you to take care of the n in my absence."


    Naomi again impresses the girls, especially Envy, when she does a surprisingly cheerful fake expression. "It can''t be! Are you serious, master?? I mean, our leader after you should be La or Ka."


    Maya makes a proud expression and gently touches Naomi''s shoulder. "I know you have your motives and ambitions, child, and as long as you ept that responsibility, I will help you achieve that."


    "But-" She tries to argue, but Maya continues.


    "We have only known each other for a short time, but I already consider you my daughter as much as La." She speaks honestly. "And Ka is still very immature despite her being tens of years older than you. So you must take care of her and the n while I''m out."


    Lucien''s sisters, wives, and the Sins can''t tell if Naomi''s performances are too convincing or Maya is too dumb.


    And Gluttony can''t help butugh in her host''s mind. ''Now everything makes sense... Maya is not stupid but extremely naive. All of her people were like that; they willingly gave their immortal cores to the Gods.''


    Naomi wants to feel guilty for deceiving Maya like that, especially now that she understands a little about her people''s tragic story. But she can''t contain the growing hunger inside her, making Maya look more and more like a meal than a friend.


    "I understand, Master¡­" Naomi speaks while making a sad expression. She then turns around and slowly begins to float back to the ship of the Rising Phoenix n.


    Maya''s eyes sparkle as she looks at Naomi''s back with a loving expression that makes even the Sins wonder if they are missing something.


    [How can she be so naive?] They think. [Or is she actually smarter than all of us? Maybe she knows more than we do...]


    "So..." Maya starts to turn to talk to Pride about moving on, but she notices Naomi slowly turning around.


    "MASTER!!!" Name exims as she runs towards her and hugs her tightly. "I won''t be okay knowing you''re out there alone with these strange people."


    [You''re the only one strange here!] Amelia thinks as she gets jealous of Naomi''s performance. Then she talks to Envy. ''Shouldn''t we be the only maniptors here???''


    ''Your sister seems to really match Gluttony...'' Envyments. ''They will do anything to have more.''


    ''More what?'' Amelia asks.


    ''More of everything.'' She exins.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Naomi rubs her face over Maya''s perfect breasts, enjoying the warm fire energy thates from her and the feel of those soft twin peaks. "Let me go with you, Master..."


    Maya sighs. "What a spoiled girl you are, Naomi... Well, so be it. But you must do whatever I say, and if we face any danger, you must use that..."


    She quickly nods. "Yes, Master, I will do whatever you say."


    "Are you going to make us waste more time?" Donna asks in an impatient tone.


    "Ahem..." Eve catches their attention. "She''s right; we have to go."


    "Alright, let me just let my granddaughter knew that Naomi ising with us," Maya asks and flies to her ship again, but she quickly returns after not letting Ka go with them.


    The other people of the Rising Phoenix n are confused and concerned, but they trust Mayapletely and do as she ismanded, taking Ka back to their home.


    Then Scarlett steers the Sea Devil back in the same direction they came. The me of hope is reborn in the girls'' hearts as they expect Maya to help Lucien.


    However, all of them are also sure that if things don''t go as they expect, they couldn''t abandon Lucien again, and even dying fighting the Leviathan beside him seems better than being without him.


    Due to so much tension between them, the mood at Sea Devil gets really strange. While the girls only think about Lucien, Maya thinks about the Leviathan, and how to deal with such a creature seems impossible.


    But she also begins to notice more and more that there are simrities between Naomi, Eve, Amelia, Sophia, and Donna. Even though they have very different features, like eye and hair color, their faces and expressions look a lot.


    So the group heads west, unaware that the Leviathan and Lucien are already thousands of miles to the northwest.


    ---------------------------------


    Meanwhile, in an area in the far northwest, a ce known as the ck Sea, dozens of ships arrive and depart from the port of arge ind.


    Even though that ind is one of thergest of the Blue Star, all Its territory is upied by hundreds of buildings, which form the biggest human town in that world, Hesey City.


    Hesey City is also home to the ck Sea Riders, a group of pirates led by Valencia, who is currently walking through the corridors of her giant castle in the center of that ind.


    Valencia''s ck Castle guards can''t even look at her incredibly hot body. At 1.7 meters tall, with wonderful curves, long ck hair, and a fairy face, she could enchant any man.


    However, her orange eyes have a brutal and bloodthirsty glow that makes everyone fear her. Not only that, but the huge amounts of men who freaked out after spending a night with her make it clear that they had nothing but pain and despair while she was having fun.


    Astrid has used a false reputation as a ''men breaker'' to keep other men away, but Valencia doesn''t fake anything; she actually hurts men''s bodies and souls, making them never the same again, in a bad way, of course.


    After arriving in front ofrge ornate iron doors, she takes a deep breath and enters the ce that is a huge bathroom, with arge pool that is actually several meters deep.


    In that bathroom, there are several women in bathing suits and trays around the pool, servants of the castle. They stop looking at the center of the pool and look at Valencia, waiting for orders.


    "Leave us alone." She orders in a neutral tone.


    Those women quickly exit therge bathroom, and Valencia takes a ss of brandy from one of the trays. So she drinks all that magic brandy in one gulp as she approaches the edge of the pool.


    She looks at the dark, calm water of the pool with a thoughtful expression and then speaks out loud. "We have to talk."


    As soon as those words echo through the bathroom, some movement appears inside that strange water, and next, someone emerges in the center of the pool.


    It''s a woman, but definitely non-human. It is not possible to see her height as half of her body is inside the dark water; however, that half is not legs but a long thick snake-type tail that starts on her hips.


    Over her upper body, she looks like a beautiful woman with slightly pointed ears, moss-green medium hair, and cyan-green eyes. Most Blue Star people would easily recognize her as a Naga, the most populous race in that world.


    Valencia and the mysterious woman gaze at each other for a few seconds in silence, then she swims to the edge of the pool, where there is another tray with sses and a bottle of wine.


    The Naga''s movements are extremely smooth, and she can swim using only her long snake-tail while her upper body stands erect above the water. She can swim that way at incredibly high speeds, but it''s still far inferior to when she''spletely underwater, using her whole body to swim.


    "Your expression is not good..." The mysterious woman reaches the tray andments as she fills a ss with wine and starts to drink.


    Valencia thinks in her next words twice and then exins. "There was a problem with our n..."


    The mysterious woman has barely finished drinking her wine and throws the ss against the bathroom wall. "IT WAS YOUR PLAN!!!"


    "..." Valencia doesn''t say anything because even she, the leader of the biggest group of humans in the Blue Star, can''t offend that mysterious woman.


    "And you failed..." The mysterious womanments in a disappointed tone as she starts to fill another ss with more wine.

 Chapter 497 A Brutal Boss

    Valencia sighs as she looks at the mysterious and exotic woman. "Kam... the n seemed perfect. We knew where the girl was, and I sent my best captain and fastest ship. Whatever happened, it was really serious...."


    Kam, the Naga, looks at Valencia with an inquisitive expression. "What are you hinting?"


    "I''m not sure, but¡­" She hesitates but continues. "Maybe someone found out about our alliance. What if whoever interfered with our n is a being much more powerful than we can imagine? That ship of mine is faster than someone from the Peak Immortal Realm, so..."


    "Bullshit!" Kam exims and breaks another ss of wine. "I came here through the deep part of the ocean, and you said your servants are trustworthy, so there''s no way those damn whores could find out about it."


    "I''m not talking about the mermaids¡­" Valencia exins. "Maybe it''s an enemy we don''t know yet; I''m just saying we have to be prepared for anything. Maybe you can bring your guards here..."


    "What?! You can''t be serious..." Kam looks upset and disappointed. "You said that in this area, you are the Boss. I can''t believe you now want the protection of my people like a hurt animal."


    Valencia cannot contain her upset expression. "I only got this far thanks to my instincts, and now somehow, I know something is wrong, very wrong... I don''t know what that means yet, but a storm is approaching..."


    "There is no storm, only your failure." Kam drinks another ss of wine and then looks into Valencia''s eyes. "Find the girl, or our deal is over."


    "You could give me her mother for me to use as bait." She suggests with a pleading expression.


    "Humph!" Kam makes a humming sound. "You already have your orders, and it''s good to you not to fail with my people... we are not merciful."


    "But-" Valencia tries to argue more, but Kam dives into the pool, disappearing into the dark water.


    She sighs and exits therge bathroom with heavy steps. She passes the hall guards like a raging hurricane, and they all tremble in fear.


    "Holy shit..." A guard quietlyments to his friend five minutes after Valencia walks past them. "Boss looks really upset today."


    The other guard is in a cold sweat as he fears pissing himself out of fear. "Don''t say anything else! You know what happens when Boss is upset... and you don''t want to be the one to serve her tonight."


    The first guard also breaks out in a cold sweat. "So are the rumors really true? I mean, is that as bad as it sounds?"


    "Much worse than you can imagine..." The second guard feels like crying just remembering. "I have no idea what kind of thing she does to them, but I threw in the remains of thest man who slept with Boss in her bad day into the sea..."


    While the first guard gets more scared, the second continues exining. "There wasn''t a whole part of him, just bloody pieces... Honestly, I think him dying was the best thing that happened to him in the end, as he wouldn''t be able to continue living after that."


    "..." The first guard is silent as he begins to pray to all the entities he knows not to be the man to serve Valencia next time, or rather, he now wishes to be the ugliest and most disgusting creature in the world ever not to end up in her bedroom.


    While all of Valencia''s castle guards fear the same terrible end, she finally arrives in one of the deepest rooms in the dungeon. That room is actually in the deepest part of the ind, much below the sea surface.


    *Bam* *Smash*


    The door to the room, argeboratory, bangs against the wall as Valencia walks in, still looking really upset. The only person in that room, a small man who looks young despite being over a thousand years old, is startled and drops some ss vials on the floor.


    "BOSS!!" The guy quickly exims while shaking in fear.


    "Damn you, Alonzo!" Valenciains as she stares at the glistening liquid dripping from the broken vials on the floor. "You are really clumsy."


    "B-b-b-oss..." He starts to stutter as he tries to catch the shiny liquid off the floor with other vials. "I-I-I wasn''t e-expecting B-eboss''s visit today..."


    Valencia smiles as she sees another yellow liquid running down Alonzo''s legs. She approaches him, hugs him, and starts stroking his head. "Oh, my sweetheart... I didn''t mean to be so rude to you."


    "Y-you weren''t r-rude¡­" He continues to shake; in fact, he looks even more scared now. "You''re never rude, but always kind... I love you so much, you know..."


    "Hahaha..." She starts tough. Seeing the poor Alonzo piss himself in fear as he says he loves her really interests her. "Of course I''m kind to you; after all, you are my most loyal servant, darling."


    "..." Alonzo doesn''t say anything because he''s really scared. He just stands there, trembling in her arms, like a rabbit forced to serve a wolf that devours him piece by piece.


    Valencia sighs. "I needed this, Alonzo... My day has been really bad. Carmelo is missing, and that bitch Naga doesn''t realize that maybe we''re in real trouble."


    "Carmelo hasn''te back?" He makes a shocked expression. "But your n was perfect, Boss. "Carmelo''sst message was that he wasing back with the girl, and no one should be able to reach the Sea Devil."


    "You''re right..." Valencia smiles and kisses Alonzo''s forehead. "Even though we had help from the Naga with that, the brilliant mind behind the Sea Devil project was you, my dear smart boy."


    Alonzo struggles to smile, but he still trembles with fear, which amuses Valencia even more. "That''s really worrying, Boss. Even that old woman shouldn''t be faster than the Sea Devil, so maybe our enemy is even more powerful..."


    Valencia Nods. "Exactly. And that''s why I came here. I need you to work faster with these magics..."


    Alonzo looks at one of the magics on a table beside them. That is identical to the Carmelo used to trap Ka. And that''s one of Alonzo''s other brilliant inventions. In fact, that magic is the reason Valencia hasn''t gotten tired of him yet, so he''s very grateful to his brilliant mind for that.


    "I''m doing the best I can, Boss..." He talks in a concerned tone. "But without a Cosmic Realm guinea pig, I have no way of knowing if the magic works on such powerful people."


    "I see..." Her eyes sparkle. "That''s why I need this alliance to works... Once we''re sure no one can escape our magics, we''ll rule all the five seas, and those damned Nagas will be our ves!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Everything will be alright, Boss..." Alonzo tries to calm Valencia down. "There is no smarter woman in this world than you, and no one else deserves to rule it alone."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles ominously. "You know how to please... Now get back to work."


    She stops hugging him and walks to the door. "You must keep working that hard, or you will have to serve me otherwise..."


    "..." Alonzo shivers even more as the floor beneath his feet is already a mess of smelly liquids.


    Only after Valencia leaves theboratory does he begin to calm down. But then he quickly gets to work, after cleaning up that mess, of course.


    --------------------------------


    Thousands of miles southeast of the ck Sea Riders Ind, a red figure flies through the sky.


    Well, flying isn''t quite what''s happening to that person; rather, his body was thrown so hard by a powerful blow that he struggles to regain control over it.


    It''s Lucien, of course. He finally manages to p his wings enough to regain control of his body in the air, but then the Leviathanes out of the sea and hits him again with her tail.


    *BAM* *BOOOM*


    He is thrown into the sea, creating a water exploration.


    In the water, Lucien manages to regain control of his body faster. Then he summons from Golden Naginata and ps his wings, swimming at super speed towards the Leviathan.


    "Come on, little dragon!" The Leviathan''s voice echoes within the water, ignoring even the basic physicsws. "Give your best!"


    [You don''t have to ask.] Lucien thinks to himself as he still doesn''t know how to talk underwater.


    The Leviathan attacks with her tail as he points the golden naginata in her direction. They''ve been fighting for two days and have already made moves like those many times.


    He is usually thrown backward without being able to injure the creature''s super-hard skin, but this time something different happens. The golden glow of the naginata gets even more intense, illuminating everything in the water within a radius of a mile.


    That golden glow motivates Lucien, growing super confidence thates from within the soul, not from his soul, but Aylin''s, within the naginata.


    He feels power waves running through his body, not the usual kind, but the kind he feels when holding the golden naginata in his hands.


    He knows that is Aylin''s power, and as he expected, he finds himself in front of the Golden Gate inside the naginata. He feels like being in two ces at the same time. He''s still attacking the Leviathan, but he''s also in front of the big golden gate.


    Lucien lets all that powering from the naginatae into his body e soul, and a strange desire appears in his heart, the urge to roar.


    As someone who makes a war cry inbat, Lucien opens his mouth into the sea, and a powerful sound wavees from inside him, pushing away all the water around, giving him free space to attack the Leviathan with all his strength.


    "*ROOOARRRR*" His war cry sounds like the mighty roar of a dragon, but it also sounds to be made by two voices, one his own and the other a female voice that the Leviathan recognizes from her worst nightmares.


    [How is this possible?!?!?] The creature wonders as she fails to stop her attack.


    The tip of the golden naginata touches her tail''s skin, and at that moment, Lucien is also roaring at the golden gate, which opens, taking him to another part of Aylin''s memories.


    --------------------------------


    "My Queen..." Lucien recognizes the voice of Garen''s son.


    Aylin sighs. "Alright, let''s meet them."


    She walks towards the throne room of her castle while Garen and his son follow her. They pass for a few corridors before arriving in front of big doors.


    "We should try to be polite, my Queen..." Garen''s son respectfully suggests, and he also nods.


    "I''ll try, but I''m not guaranteeing anything..." Aylin smiles as she somehow knows that her guests will provoke her, and she won''t be able to keep polite.


    She waves to the guards beside the big doors, and they open them. Aylin sees some winged dragons inside the throne room, and one of them, a handsome young man with an arrogant expression, smiles at her as he sits on his throne.


    "Oh! MY Queen has finally arrived..." That arrogant dragon speaks in a suggestive tone, especially when he says ''MY'' in a very possessive way.


    Aylin feels the urge to kill that man, just as Lucien feels inside her.


    "Forget about being polite..." Shements out loud. "I''m going to kill this bastard!!"

 Chapter 498 Behind Her Eyes

    Inside the vast Aylin''s throne room, several dragons look at her as she gazes at the young dragon seated on her throne.


    Even though everyone in that room is hundreds of years old, Aylin is still the youngest among them, and that''s why she''s seen as a kid by the older dragons.


    The fact that everyone is looking down at her makes her really upset, and also that guy sitting on her throne. The hierarchy in the Dragon race is pretty strict, but powerful and influential people always think they can do whatever they want.


    And that overconfidence makes those dragons smile provocatively at Aylin because if she attacks them, it will be even better for them.


    And even knowing it''s a trap, Aylin can''t contain the urge to put those dragons in their ce. She really wants to show them that she is no longer a kid and make them respect her by force.


    But before she can do anything, Garen takes a heavy step forward and makes an angry expression. "What kind of joke is this?!? Don''t you have any respect for our Queen and Dynasty?!!"


    Garen''s words carry the strength of someone from thete stages of the Immortal Realm, and those dragons feel pressured, though some of them are equally powerful.


    The guy sitting on Aylin''s throne quickly gets up as he fears that Garen will actually do something to him. But as he makes that instinctive move, he notices his father''s disapproval look.


    "Forgive my son, Garen¡­ you know how spirited our younger generation is. Fenger is just too excited to see Aylin." The oldest dragon in the room speaks in a neutral tone, but his arrogant expression makes Aylin even more upset.


    Garen is usually very polite, but he doesn''t like the fact that those dragons keep looking down at Aylin. "My son is younger than yours, and yet, he would never do such a disrespectful performance."


    Godric, Garen''s son, maintains a neutral expression but can''t help gazing at Han Feng, the frightened young dragon, who is now ashamed and angry.


    Han Feng looks at his father for advice, but his disappointed expression makes him feel even worse. So he looks for someone to try to ridicule and divert attention from his humiliating act.


    Since the other dragons on his side are their allies, he looks at Alvin''s group. He doesn''t want to offend the powerful Garen, but he doesn''t mind ridiculing his son and Aylin.


    "Of course, Godric would never move a finger without Alyin''s order, but in the end, what will so much loyalty give him? She will be my wife, just as this throne, so why don''t we get to what really matters?" He smiles provocatively.


    "WHAT!?!?" Aylin advances towards Han Feng with the intention of beat the shit out of him.


    But Garen quickly holds her arm as he looks at Han Feng''s father with a questioning expression. "Is that your intention, Lord Han? Do you want to send your son to certain death?"


    Lord Han sighs as he wonders why his son is so useless. Then he looks at Aylin with a fake friendly expression. "We came to form an alliance, not enmity."


    "You came because you want to control this Dynasty..." She responds. "But I won''t let it happen."


    "You''re so stubborn..." Han Fengments while looking at Aylin''s body with a lewd expression, making both her and Lucien upset. "This only makes me more excited to tame you."


    "Why don''t you try?" Aylin provocatively smiles as the urge to kill him keeps growing inside her heart.


    Han Feng gets excited by that proposal, but he still looks at his father before any move.


    "You''re underestimating her..." Lord Hanments in a concerned tone. Everyone has heard the stories of how the young Queen Aylin defeats opponents a realm stronger than her, let alone a fewyers.


    Han Feng bes even more determined to fight. He wants to prove to his father how strong he is and turns Aylin into his obedient wife.


    "Huh?" Aylin makes a mocking expression as father and son look at each other. "I didn''t know the Han family was known for having such coward members..."


    Lord Han and his son get even more upset as the other dragons in their group make strange expressions. They were supposed to be the ones leading that meeting and not give Aylin any space.


    "I can do this, father; just trust me." Han Feng speaks in a determined tone.


    "I know you can." Lord Han tries to sound frank, but no one believes those words. He loves his son, but all his power is the result of treasures and the best strengthen techniques their family has while Aylin seems really talented.


    Then he looks back at Garen, hoping he has some sense. "I''ll cut to the chase; my family and allies are preparing a great talent for the next Battle for the Golden Throne."


    "And you want our support, right?" Garen asks.


    Lord Han nces at his son before looking at Aylin and then back to Garen. "Bringing our families together by blood would only benefit us all. We could create a bright future for our people, much better than the Dark Dragon Queen could do."


    "We don''t need your help," Aylin speaks. "I''m going to participate in the next Battle for the Golden Throne myself."


    "Hahaha..." Lord Han startsughing sarcastically as Han Feng shakes his head, and the other dragons look at her with sorry expressions.


    "Do you really think you have any chances alone?" One of them asks.


    "Poor silly child..." Another old dragonments and looks at Garen with an inquisitive expression. "What have you been teaching her? To be a fool or something?"


    Lord Han shakes his head as he looks at Aylin. "Neither I couldst more than a few seconds fighting the Dark Dragon Queen right now, let alone a child like you. The path from the early Immortal Realm to Its peak is much longer than you can imagine."


    "That''s because your family is weak!" Aylin responds. "You don''t even allow your son, who has a much higher power level than mine, to face me..."


    "You!" Lord Han gets really offended by Aylin''s words, mostly because she''s right.


    Han Feng feels even worse for making his father lose face and again talks to him. "Let me put her in her ce; I won''t fail!"


    Lord Han sighs as he knows he''s being forced into that situation. If he refuses, he will lose even more face, and his allies will no longer trust him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then he looks at Aylin. "What do I get by epting this duel? There has to be a prize for making my son pleases you, of course."


    Aylin smiles confidently. "I''ll marry him if he can beat me... that''s what you want, right?"


    The eyes of both Lord Han and his son sparkle with anticipation. "Deal!"


    Han Feng quickly takes a step towards Aylin, but his father steps up in front of him and caresses his face. That is not an act of real affection as Lord Han just pierces his son''s skin with a needle thates out of his ring, injecting a red liquid into his body.


    "Ah!" Han Feng softly groans as he feels waves of energy run through his body, making his real power advance a fewyers enough for him to have the strength of someone from the eighthyer of the Immortal Realm, sevenyers above Aylin''s current power level.


    His eyes glow red, making it clear to everyone in the room what''s going on.


    [Ancestral dragon''s blood...] They think.


    Godric is furious that Lord Han and his son use such a low trick in front of everyone. Using ancestral dragon''s blood to boost power in a duel is something most dragons would never do, as that would be the same as throwing away their self-pride.


    Also, that makes Han Feng much more powerful than he looks. That, along with the collection of treasures he carries in his body, makes him a really dangerous opponent for Aylin, even though she''s also much stronger than she looks.


    "It''s-" Godric steps forward, wanting to make it clear that their behavior is wrong.


    But Aylin extends her arm in front of him, making him stop. "Everything is fine."


    Everyone understands what''s going on. Aylin was the one who challenged Han Feng, and even though Lord Han used such a trick in front of everyone, they would have to formally use him, and that would only create more problems between them.


    Even though Aylin could refuse to fight, she still chooses to go on, which makes those other old dragons behind Lord Han respect her even more. Their loyalty to him is vanishing every minute Aylin proves herself as superior as Dragon and Leader.


    Lord Han squeezes his son''s shoulder. "Don''t lose this fight, even if you have to sacrifice all your limbs for that!"


    *Glup*


    Han Feng swallows hard as he realizes from the look of his father and the ancient dragon''s blood running through his veins that the fight is really serious. "I''ll do it."


    Then he walks to the center of the throne room and looks at Aylin. "Isn''t it better to do this outside?"


    She also walks to the center of the room, standing ten meters away from him. "No need; I''ll finish you with a few moves anyway."


    "..." Han Feng tries to control his anger while focusing on fighting well. He knows he cannot fail now.


    Then he summons his soul weapon, a huge dark-golden greatsword. Although histent talent was far from high, his father did everything to help him strengthen his soul with various treasures, granting him an excellent soul weapon.


    But as soon as Aylin summons her golden naginata, Han Feng''s impressive soul weapon starts to look like a child''s toy. In fact, none of those old dragons there have ever seen such an incredible weapon with such a pure golden radiance.


    [Majestic...] That''s the first word thates to their minds when they see Aylin holding her naginata.


    She points it to Han Feng and smiles confidently. "Come on; you can make the first move."


    He knows he couldn''t attack her without the ancient dragon''s blood in his body, but thanks to that and the pressure his father put on him, Han Feng swings his greatsword toward Aylin.


    *WhooosH*


    The dark-golden de cuts through the air with incredible speed and power, throwing a wave of dark energy towards Aylin.


    No one in that room would dare to take that blow carelessly. But she doesn''t move or show any hesitation reaction.


    Her eyes glow golden, just like her golden naginata. Then she makes a vertical cut, slicing Han Feng''s dark energy wave in half while her golden light destroys all of his dark energy.


    *Bam* *Smash*


    Han Feng''s greatsword is immediately destroyed by Aylin''s golden naginata, and he is thrown back several meters, falling at his father''s feet.


    Blood flows from his mouth and the various wounds of his body that are caused only by the golden energy of Aylin and her insanely powerful soul weapon.


    [How is that possible???] Lord Han and the other old dragons wonder, shocked. [The boy has ancestral dragon''s blood in his body, and yet he can''t take a single hit from her?]


    "Father..." Han Feng pleads as he tries to hold on to his father''s legs. He doesn''t have any courage to face Aylin again.


    "Hey!" Aylin makes a fake upset expression while she can''t contain her smile. "I said I would defeat you with a few moves and not just one. I have to keep my words, you know..."


    Han Feng continues to beg his father for help, but Lord Han just looks at him with disappointment. "You have to get up and fight like a real dragon!"


    Aylin points the golden naginata at Han Fang while talking to his father. "If he doesn''te back here, I''m going to kill your son there, at your feet."


    Aylin''s words sound cruel, but she wasn''t the one who started that conflict and provocations. Anyway, all the dragons in that room respect her more and more.


    Yet, her biggest fan is Lucien, who admires her so much while watching everything from her eyes.

 Chapter 499 Behind Her Soul

    There is an unwritten rule among the dragons, in fact, that exists in many other races, but dragons as such proud creatures respect that even more. It''s about not interfering in a duel.


    Yet, when Lord Han sees his son begging at his feet while Aylin threatens his life, he stops thinking about pride.


    "This wasn''t supposed to be a fight to the death!" He speaks in an authoritative tone to Aylin.


    Aylin''s eyes glow golden as she points her naginata at Lord Han and his son. "Youe to my home to offend me and force me to serve your selfish purposes, so I have the right to defend my honor, even with your blood!"


    "This is madness!!" Heins as Han Feng struggles to get up, but even the treasures in his body cannot fight Aylin''s overwhelming golden energy.


    "No¡­" Garen also gets into abat stance as he looks at Lord Han. "This is a duel, and you must not interfere."


    Lord Han can''t help but also go into abat stance as he feels his son''s life is threatened. Knowing that a battle between their groups is about to start, he looks at his allies, the other old dragons behind him.


    But those dragons take steps back, getting away from him. One of them even shakes his head at Lord Han. "We won''t support you if you act irrationally."


    "He is my only son..." Lord Han begs for help.


    "You shouldn''t let him get into a duel if he can''t fight alone." Another old dragon responds.


    Lord Han doesn''t understand how things got to that point. He had it all nned out, but he couldn''t know about Aylin''s unbelievable power. Now, with no choice, he summons his soul weapon, an ax also dark-golden, and points at her.


    "If you force me to do this, I''ll have to fight. Even if I die today, I''ll make sure I take you with me." Lord Han threatens Aylin as he releases a powerful aura.


    "Immortal Realm peak..." Garenments and then stands next to Aylin. "Don''t underestimate him, as he is actually the strongest dragon in this room."


    "Yes, he is." Aylin smiles while her eyes glow golden. "I actually have to thank you, Lord Han.... I wasn''t finding an opponent strong enough to help me with a problem, so you came to me willingly."


    "Aylin, please..." Garen can see what she wants to do, and he can''t help but worry about her safety.


    While Lord Han, his son, and the other dragons are confused, Aylin orders Garen in an authoritative tone. "Don''t get in my way; I''ll take care of them both."


    "Father..." Godric also fears for Aylin''s safety, but Garen cannot disobey a direct order from his Queen, especially in a situation involving her honor and self-pride.


    "Father..." Han Feng begs his father''s help again, and Lord Han extends his hand to him, breaking the duel rules.


    "Humph!" Aylin makes a mocking sound before pping her wings, flying towards them. "You won''t be able to disrespect me again!"


    "Stupid girl!" Lord Han swings his ax towards Aylin, creating a cloud of dark energy muchrger than his son''s attack.


    That ck cloud begins to darken the throne room, but the golden light from Aylin''s naginata acts like a sun, pushing away all darkness and blinding those who look directly at her.


    Lord Han''s aura is really powerful, as someone very talented from Immortal Realm peak should be. His power is above most other High and Royal Dragons.


    Yet, his legs tremble as he and everyone in the room feel Aylin''s aura rapidly growing more powerful. Nobody understands from where she''s getting more power from because not even the best known treasures could do that.


    They don''t understand what''s going on, but Lucien, who is inside Aylin, experiencing everything she feels, begins to understand.


    [She''s like Pride...] Lucien thinks. He didn''t realize that before as he wasn''t familiar with the energy of Pride, but now he clearly sees how simr they are.


    Lucien''s mind goes back to Aylin''s first war. He clearly remembers how good she felt fighting for her people and killing those Gods.


    Aylin felt so powerful, brandishing her golden naginata in front of her army. But that didn''t really was about the war or the fight, but rather how people were respecting her at that moment, empowering her soul, just like those old dragons are doing now in the throne room.


    Before Lucien notices it, he is no longer in that throne room but in front of a huge golden gate, just like those inside the naginata.


    [Am I back?] He wonders but then notices that Aylin is beside him.


    Seeing her that way is different from seeing things through her eyes. So Lucien watches Aylin closely as she gazes at the golden gate with her glowing eyes.


    "You''re so perfect..." Lucien doesn''t only talk about the beauty of Aylin or her power, but mainly about her personality, which he admires so much.


    But his words do not make any sound in that ce that is not in his time and space. And he can only look at her as a painting he will never get tired of admiring.


    [Finally¡­] Aylinments as she walks to the golden gate. Her body shines with a golden aura, just like her eyes.


    [I''m not that smart, charismatic, or influential...] She reflects about herself as she reaches out her hand to touch the golden gate.


    The shine in her eyes bes even more intense. [But I will make them respect me... by force, they can''t ignore me!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as Aylin touches the golden gate, it opens, and an even brighter golden light blinds Lucien. But that light does not blind Aylin because how could the light of her own soul blind her?


    She disappears into the golden light, but Lucien still feels the same way she does. He feels her getting stronger as she understands more about her own soul; he feels her connection to the golden naginata getting even stronger¡­


    He feels that she still has many questions about that but is still taking another step towards the unknown infinity within her soul. Aylin fears nothing, not even what is hidden deepest within herself.


    [So it''s like this...] Lucien understands. [That''s how she opens the gates... It has to do with others, but it''s mostly about herself.]


    He is happy for both Aylin and himself. [It''s like she''s looking deeply into herself and... touching her own soul.]


    Lucien realizes that the golden light stops blinding him, and somehow he feels that he is no longer experiencing Aylin''s memories; he went back to his time but is still in front of the golden gate inside the naginata.


    [Why?] He looks at the empty space inside the gate and doesn''t understand why he''s still there... [Is there something for me inside?]


    Wasting no time, he walks inside the golden gate as Aylin did once. After walking for a few seconds, he finds himself in a kind of oval room. Well, he doesn''t see walls, but the golden light illuminates a small circle-shaped area around a short pir that glows brightly in the center.


    Above the pir is an unfamiliar symbol resembling letters in ancient dragonnguage floating within a beam of translucent light.


    Lucien feels a powerful auraing from that symbol, but he also feels deeply connected to that. Also, he feels like touching that.


    [This...] He touches the symbol, which glows brighter than before as it runs over his skin like a living tattoo.


    [What???] Lucien is confused as he feels that symbol run through his body, taking along with it many waves of power that make him feel exactly like Aylin a while ago.


    He feels much more powerful, and also his connection to the golden naginata improves quickly. That feeling only starts to calm down when he notices the symbol stop moving after reaching the top of his back and losing its radiance, staying there like a new tattoo.


    Lucien tries to look at the symbol on his back, but as it is right in the center, he obviously can''t.


    Then he tries to summons the golden naginata, which immediately appears in his hand, glowing brightly.


    [Hmm...] Lucien smiles as he realizes that despite looking the same as before, the naginata is very different. Its weight seems to have increased thousands of times, now weighing the equivalent of hundreds of mountains.


    Yet, the naginata doesn''t seem to weigh anything in his hands. It''s like a feather floating in his hands with the power of his thinking. Lucien moves it in various ways, and the weapon seems to directly respond to his will at the speed of his senses, which works at a much higher speed than his body can reach.


    [Amazing!] Lucien can''t help but get excited at how quickly he can move the naginata. In fact, it seems to be moving his hands instead of the contrary.


    He also feels so much powering from the naginata and making his whole body stronger, faster, and tougher. And he can feel that the symbol on his back has to do directly with that new level of connection he has with the naginata and Aylin''s soul.


    [Aylin...] He thinks about her. [This power is your power... so, thank you.]


    Lucien again focuses on that powering from the naginata, which starts to glow more and more intensely. Then he closes his eyes and again feels an instinctive urge to roar like an enraged dragon.


    *ROOOOOARRRRR!!!*


    He finds himself again in the Blue Star, attacking the Leviathan with the golden naginata. The weapon''s glow grows brighter as Lucien''s aura explodes, making him several times more powerful than before.


    [Huh???] The Leviathan is shocked when she feels Lucien''s aura get so much more powerful. [He looks even more like that woman...]


    Despite being surprised by Lucien''s burst of power, the Leviathan is still very confident of her power. But then she gets even more shocked when she feels the naginata tip actually enter her body, piercing her tail. [No way!!]


    Dark blue blood sshes over Lucien''s face as he smiles, watching his naginata pierce that creature''s hard skin.


    *Bam*


    But her tail is too big, also hitting Lucien, who is thrown back when the Leviathan uses even more force in her attack.


    However, the damage from that attack is minimalpared to the previous ones. In fact, that blow doesn''t even make Lucien bleed, and he quickly regains control of his body by pping his wings in the air.


    ''Lucien!!!'' He hears Lust''s worried voice in his mind. ''You¡­ you are actually okay!? And how did you manage to hurt the creature!?!?''


    Lust is just as confused as the Leviathan in realizing how much power he is literally extracting out of nowhere. She can''t even understand how his current power can be ssified into power levels.


    ''The power of Aylin???'' She asks. ''You managed to learn how to use the power of the soul, don''t you?''


    ''I think so¡­'' Hements as he looks into the eyes of the Leviathan, who looks more excited than upset after having her tail pierced.


    "Hahaha..." The creature starts tough. "You did it, little dragon; you took a step towards being like that woman... Now let''s continue; we shouldn''t waste time, right?"

 Chapter 500 A Break For Lunch

    *Bam* *Boom*


    Lucien is thrown into the sea by a strong blow from the Leviathan, creating an explosion of water. He quicklyes out out of the sea and attacks the creature again.


    They are already fighting for half a day after he opened another of the golden gates inside the naginata. And despite having understood how Aylin opened those gates, Lucien still doesn''t have any advances towards the next one.


    ''It''s about pride...'' Hements to Lust while continuing to fight the Leviathan. ''Aylin gained respect by fighting more powerful enemies... That should work with Leviathan, but even with that advance of strength, I can only inflict minor injuries on her...''


    ''Hmm... This doesn''t seem to be working at all.'' Lustments as she looks at the Leviathan''s body. The wounds Lucien causes are immediately healed as her generation seems incredible like his, especially when she''s in the water.


    "Fuck!" Lucien exims as he is thrown into the water again. Even though he''s much stronger and faster when he''s with the golden naginata, he''s still far from simr to Leviathan.


    ''I have to try harder!'' He talks to Lust.


    ''Go easy...'' She suggests. ''You''re really stressed out, and I know it''s because you miss your sisters and wives so badly.''


    ''It''s not just that.'' Hements. ''There''s so much going on... this connection with Aylin, that woman''s maniptions, and now this damn creature... It''s so bad don''t understand why this is all happening to me.''


    Lust feels bad that she can''t help Lucien with that. She wanted to have the answers he seeks, but even she can''t understand what''s happening to them. All of that looks like something much bigger than they can imagine.


    *BAM*


    "AHHHHHFUCKKK!!" Lucien is hit by the Leviathan again with a blow so hard that it rips the skin off his arm, revealing his golden bones.


    "Damn, boy!!" The creature looks at Lucien with an annoyed expression. "Why aren''t you concentrating on our fight again?? I thought we were making progress."


    Lucien resists the pain as his arm quickly regenerates. He also looks into Leviathan''s eyes. "And I thought you would devour me when I learned to use Aylin''s power..."


    She smiles, showing her big fangs. "That''s still the n. But I need to make sure you really know how to use that power. I think you''re still far from your true potential, so we''ll keep going until I want this to end."


    "..." Lucien sighs as he tries to deal with all the frustration he''s feeling right now. The fact that he''s being forced to do things by that creature only makes him feel worse.


    "Look, I understand how you feel, little dragon," Leviathan speaks in a strangely friendly tone. "You''re frustrated; it''s understandable. I knew this would happen, and that''s why I brought you here."


    "Here?" He looks around but sees nothing but water and ck clouds. Well, he''s in the middle of the storm that follows the Leviathan out of the water.


    "Yes, here." The Leviathan responds. "You can''t see it because I''m using a water barrier to hide our presence, but we''re near to an ind."


    ''I don''t feel anything... maybe her water barrier is too powerful.'' Lust quickly speaks to Lucien mentally. She even tries to materialize her body away from him to get past the supposed barrier but fails due to the distance she can reach away from him.


    "What does this ind have to do with us?" Lucien asks Leviathan.


    "The people on this ind are part of the scum of this world; no one will miss them." She exins. "So, I will use them as part of our¡­ training."


    "..." Lucien can''t help but be upset when she calls that training.


    The Leviathan smiles as she enjoys his frustration. "See this as a gift; you can go out there and unleash your anger on them. Also, you need to face enemies a little closer to your power level than me."


    ''She wants to see how Aylin''s power works on weaker people; this is a kind of test.'' Lust quicklyments in Lucien''s mind.


    ''Yes, that''s what it looks like...'' He responds.


    Then he looks at Leviathan with a thoughtful expression. "And if I don''t do what you want?"


    The creature smiles. "You don''t have a choice. Either you destroy everyone on that ind, or we''ll stay here forever; I''m pretty patient, you know. But how long can you stay away from those women?"


    He sighs. "I see... But does it have to be all the people there? I don''t want to kill children and innocent women."


    "Alright, I don''t think anyone is innocent there, but you can let the weaker ones get away if it makes you feel better." The Leviathan responds. "The important thing is that you fight a lot of strong people alone."


    "Alone?" He thinks about Oya and Helena and then asks. "But what if-"


    "Enough talk." But the Leviathan ignores his question and initiates a powerful attack with her tail in his direction.


    *Blink*


    He teleports to a spot two hundred meters away from there but then realizes that the Leviathan somehow predicted his moves and changed her attack quickly in that direction.


    *BAM!!!*


    He is hit with great force and thrown backward without any control over his body, which flies tens of meters, crossing the Leviathan water barrier.


    Still in the air, Lucien notices the storm''s center getting behind as the Leviathan seems to be moving that back.


    *BAM* *BOOOOM*


    He was so focused on the storm that he didn''t notice his body was approaching a lighthouse. After crashing into the lighthouse top, Lucien keeps going backward due to the force of that attack.


    He tries to p his wings to regain control but crashes into another building, going through all of Its walls after hitting another and another.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    His body crosses several buildings across that ind until he hits a very thick wall, crossing it with less force and falling into a pool.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The first thing Lucien notices is that the water in that pool is strangely dark. He can''t see anything within a meter of him.


    ''There is someone here!'' Lust quickly warns him.


    Lucien turns around inside the pool and feels movement in the water around him. Then a charming face appears right in front of his face.


    ''It''s a woman.'' Lucien smiles as the mysterious and charming woman stares at his face with a curious expression.


    ''Not a human one...'' Lustments, and then Lucien realizes that woman doesn''t have legs but rather a long, thick snake-type tail plus pointy ears and small rifts around her neck, like the gills of a fish.


    Lucien gets immediately more curious about that woman just as she is curious about him, so they keep facing each other in that dark water.


    ''What is she? Some kind of aquatic demi-human?'' He asks Lust.


    ''A Naga.'' Lust exins. ''They are one of the greatest races in this world.''


    ''Naga...'' Lucien can''t help but find that woman very beautiful, in a way different from all the others he knows. ''She looks so... exotic.''


    ''I bet she thinks the same about you¡­'' Lustments in a slightly jealous tone.


    The mysterious Naga swims around Lucien, analyzing his incredibly attractive and fascinating body. Then she came back to stand in front of him and reached out to touch his bare chest.


    "What kind of creature are you?" Her voice echoes through the water, but Lucien doesn''t understand her words.


    ''It''s Ocean Language.'' Lust quickly trantes the Naga''s words for him.


    Lucien quickly grabs the Naga''s wrist before she touches his chest, shocking her with his speed. ''How can she talk underwater like the Leviathan?''


    ''She uses her mana to project her voice through the water.'' Lust exins. ''It''s not a very difficult thing to do, and you actually did it, roaring like a dragon underwater when fighting the Leviathan.''


    ''I see... I need to learn how to do that.'' Hements.


    Then he lets go of that woman''s wrist and ps his wings, flying to the surface of the pool as he can''t learn to project his voice underwater that fast or hold his breath forever.


    The Naga follows Lucien as her eyes gleam with excitement. It''s not every day that the most handsome guy she''s ever seen falls into her pool that way, leaving her both fascinated and curious.


    "Ahhh¡­" Lucien takes a deep breath as he reaches the pool''s surface. "This water... it''s hot."


    He looks around and realizes that ce is a bathroom. Then the Naga emerges in front of him again, closer than anyone should be to a stranger.


    "You speak humannguage, right?" She asks, already using the humannguage that has few variations throughout the universe.


    "Yea." He responds and then has to hold her arm, so she doesn''t touch his chest again. Then he looks at the hole he made in the bathroom wall. "Sorry about that."


    "No problem." She quickly responds as she smiles and keeps trying to touch his chest. "Are you a demon? Is that why you are so attractive??"


    "It''splicated..." He responds and then swims to the edge of the pool. He also finds her very attractive, so he knows things can get spice quickly, but this is not the time to find a new wife.


    He leaves the pool and walks over to the food trays around it in his underwear while the Naga continues gazing at him. "My name is Kam."


    "Lucien." He speaks his name while analyzing various types of food he has never seen, especially seafood, prepared in a very luxurious way.


    Lust also analyzes that food and tells him it''s okay with that. And seeing so much good food, Lucien can''t help but think about Oya and Helena. None of them can cook well, nor Lust, so they haven''t had a good meal for several days in the purple world.


    "You look hungry... just eat whatever you want," Kamments as she smiles seductively at Lucien.


    She has a lot of questions about how he came out of nowhere through that wall, but she''s so attracted to him that nothing else really matters right now.


    "Thank you," Lucien responds while opening the purple world portal. Regardless of what''s happening now, he doesn''t mind stopping to have a nice meal with his wives.


    Kam was already very curious and surprised by Lucien''s mysterious appearance, but seeing a magical portal appear out of nowhere behind him and two womene out of it makes her mind blow up.


    "Where are we?" Helena asks him as she quickly begins to analyze her surroundings, especially Kam.


    "Food!" Oya excitedly smiles as she sees several trays of good-smelling food.


    "Hahaha..." Lucien smiles and hugs Oya. Then he kisses her lips before putting a big white shrimp in her mouth.


    "Yummmm..." She bites off half the shrimp and then moans in pleasure because of the wonderful mixture of Lucien''s saliva and shrimp taste.


    Lucien kisses Oya''s lips again before eating the other half of the shrimp. "Good, isn''t it?"


    She cutely nods. "Yep! Oya loves good food and Lucien''s kisses!"


    "..." Helena and Kam have the same confused expression on their faces as they find it very strange that Lucien and Oya are acting that way in such a strange situation.


    Lucien lets Oya start devouring the food from those trays and then kisses Helena before putting a shrimp in her mouth too. "Try it, my dear."


    Helena doesn''t know how to react but ends up epting the shrimp. [Well, I guess I have to learn to go with the flow...]


    Meanwhile, Kam is more shocked and confused. [Who the hell is he???]

 Chapter 501 Dangerous Guests

    *Rumble* *CRAAAAAAACK-BOOM*


    The furious storm near the ck Sea Riders Ind begins to disappear as mysteriously as it appeared.


    And from the window of the highest tower in the castle, Valencia watches the dark clouds with a curious expression. On the floor beside her bed is a naked young man, tied up in ropes, bleeding, and crying in a deplorable state. That''s definitively a horrible scene.


    "The weather looks as bad as my day..." She thinks aloud. "Damn, Carmelo, why did you fail with me??"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    She heard a knock on the door and can even hear the guard''s heavy breath on the other side. "You maye in."


    The guard enters Valencia''s room and ignores the guy on the floor as he speaks to her in a worried tone. "My Lady... a guy appeared out of nowhere... he didn''t seem to be flying but being thrown by a strong blow..."


    "Speak slowly and tell me what he looks like." She is curious.


    "I don''t know exactly..." The guard looks hesitant. "I just saw that red dot in the sky, and then he crashed into the lighthouse, then he kept crashing into buildings until he reaches the castle.


    "Didn''t you capture him?!" Valencia is confused.


    The guard is even more hesitant. "It''s that¡­ well¡­ he fell in that bathroom where you told no guards to enter."


    "Kam''s room??!" Valencia also gets worried and quickly runs towards that bathroom.


    The guard is sweating cold as he looks at the guy on the floor. He can''t help but think he can be the next one in that situation, which makes him shiver with fear.


    Meanwhile, Valencia runs through the castle. With her power level in the Immortal Realm sixthyer, she moves as fast as the wind, arriving quickly in therge bathroom that is also Kam''s bedroom.


    *Bam*


    The sound of the bathroom doors mming against the wall echoes as she enters, already holding a sword, her soul weapon, and ready to fight.


    Valencia thought she would find Kam acting spoiled or even killing the man who broke into her bedroom. But the scene she sees shocks her in unimaginable ways.


    There''s a guy, the most handsome and peculiar she''s ever seen, eating seafood along with three other very peculiar women while Kam watches them from the pool.


    Valencia has never seen Kam have any interest in men, but her expression is extremely lecherous as she stares at that mysterious man.


    "Who are you???" Valencia points her sword at Lucien.


    Slowly, Lucien finishes eating a slice of octopus that Lust gave him, licks the tips of her fingers, and then looks at Valencia with his ssic teasing smile. "Lucien is the name."


    Even though she feels that Lucien''s power level is still from the Earth Realm, somehow, Valencia can see that he is much more powerful than he looks. Also, that feeling she felt about something dangerousing gets even stronger as she looks at him.


    "And what do you want here, Lucien???" She keeps her sword pointed at him.


    "Damn, Valencia!" Kam speaks in an upset tone. "Put that sword down; they are my guests!"


    "Guests?!?" Valencia feels her head start to ache for how bizarre that situation seems. Then she points to the big hole in the bathroom wall. "What kind of guests enter through the damn wall???"


    Helena perfectly understands how Valencia feels, but she also knows that nothing about Lucien ismon. Meanwhile, Oya just wants to enjoy that delicious food alongside her beloved husband, not giving a damn for what happens around them.


    "Sorry about that; I didn''t n that," Lucien speaks in a rxed tone and then drinks a ss of that magical brandy that Kam is so fond of.


    [What''s this guy''s problem???] Valencia gets more and more confused.


    Kam sighs. "Valencia, didn''t you hear me tell you to put down that damn sword?!?! Do you really want to offend my guest??"


    "You don''t know anything about them!" Valencia responds. "They can be dangerous! Look at him... he''s clearly a demon, and this woman with ck wings looks like an angel; aren''t you wondering what they''re doing here???"


    "Of course, I''m curious," Kam responds. "But how are we going to know more about them if you''re not polite?"


    "I would suggest start with torture." A strange gleam passes through Valencia''s eyes.


    When Lucien hears those words, something awakens inside him. He wouldn''t mind anyone wanting to torture him, but Valencia''s threat was also about Lust, Helena, and Oya.


    The dragonic symbol-shaped tattoo on his back begins to glow golden, as do his eyes. Then he looks at Valencia with a confident expression as he unknowingly activates the golden naginata''s aura, even though the weapon is still inside his soul.


    "I can''t read your mind, but if I suspect you want to torture my wives, I''ll make you regret it." He speaks calmly, but his overwhelming aura puts immense pressure on Valencia, making her want to kneel in fear and not even be able to breathe properly.


    He doesn''t maintain eye contact with her and shifts his gaze to the cute Oya, who is quickly devouring all the food from those trays.


    Valencia manages to breathe again but loses control of her soul weapon while trying to contain her fear. [What the heck was that??!?]


    Kam''s eyes shine even more expectation as she gazes at Lucien. She could feel some of his majestic aura even though the focus wasn''t on her, which only makes her admire him even more.


    "Oh, bring more of this delicious food," Lucien speaks to Valencia without looking at her. "Also, bring more of that drink; I liked it."


    [Do you think I''m your servant???] She thinks, but for fear of that aura, she can''t speak those words out loud.


    "Valence?" Kma looks at her with a severe expression. "Didn''t you hear his request?? Go and bring what he asked for. Also, have someone to fix this hole in the wall."


    "..." Valencia gets more and more confused. It''s absurd to imagine that a guy could appear out of nowhere, crash through the wall, and start ordering her, the leader of Blue Star''s biggest human group. Even absurder is the fact that it''s actually happening.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But she didn''t get into such a position by being dumb. Valencia knows that Lucien and his wives are powerful, and above all, she cannot offend Kam, who is the bridge that makes the alliance between their peoples.


    "Alright." She speaks to Kam and then exits the bathroom after looking at Lucien quickly.


    Valencia walks quickly through the castle''s corridors and orders her servants to bring lots of high-quality food and drinks to Kam''s bathroom.


    She also sends servants to bring the strongest warriors of the ck Sea Riders and especially those with better reconnaissance abilities to the castle.


    "Boss..." Alonzo speaks respectfully after heading to Valencia.


    "Prepare the best magics we currently have..." She orders as she thinks of Lucien. To her, he''s like a dangerous and beautiful exotic animal that she has to capture no matter what.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Kam can''t stop gazing at Lucien, analyzing every part of his perfect body. Not just his look, but even his natural aura is extremely attractive.


    He notices her look, of course. Then he takes a brandy bottle from a tray and reenters the pool. "Ahhh... this hot water is excellent."


    Kam smiles as she swims closer to him at the edge of the pool. "This is due to magical nts that are at the bottom of the pool."


    "Are those nts that make the water look dark like that?" He asks.


    "Exactly." She nods. "That''s also good because it makes me feel at home."


    "I see..." He takes a sip of brandy as Kam tries to get closer to him, but before she can get to his body, Lust appears in his arms and starts kissing his chest.


    Kam watches the sensual way as Lucien and Lust touch and kiss, and she can''t help but imagine herself in her shoes. Clearly, he has something that she has never seen in any other man of any race.


    She is also impressed by Lust''s teleport ability. "This ability of yours... this doesn''t look like the teleport ability that uses spatial mana. Is that some demon ability or something? You''re a demon, right?"


    "..." Lust doesn''t answer anything as she clearly doesn''t like Kam. That kind of situation is getting harder for her because while she wants Lucien to have more powerful wives to get stronger, she wants to be the only woman in his arms.


    "Yes, we are demons." But Lucien answers for them. He can''t deny that he''s enjoying Kam''s friendly attitude in addition to her exotic body.


    "Demons..." Kam smiles. "Although your people are popr anywhere in the universe, I never thought my first experience with demons would be like this... You are quite different from how I imagined."


    "He is unlike anyone else." Lustments as she kisses Lucien''s neck and strokes his cock.


    "I don''t doubt that." Kam nods.


    So she swims to the edge of the pool and picks another bottle of brandy, one that she knows is empty, and yet, she pretends to be trying to get any drop of that.


    "Here." Lucien does as Kam expected and hands her his bottle.


    She takes it and drinks it straight from the bottle, causing the brandy to reach her mouth along with the taste of Lucien''s saliva. [Hmmm...this is as good as I imagined.]


    She tries not to let it be obvious how much she is enjoying Lucien''s saliva in the mouth of the bottle and hands it back to him. "Thank you."


    Lucien takes the bottle back and drinks the rest of the brandy, also tasting Kam''s saliva, which is much sweeter than he imagined.


    "You don''t have to thank me. This is your, after all." He smiles at her. "So, I''m the one who should thank you for the hospitality."


    "Hehehe¡­" Kam giggles as she swims in circles in front of Lucien, swinging her long tail sensually, clearly trying to seduce him.


    "And how do you think about thanking me?" She smiles teasingly at him.


    "Hmmm..." He makes a thoughtful expression as he smiles back at her. "How about not killing you?"


    "..." The mood gets strange for a second while Kam can''t really understand whether Lucien is serious or joking; she''s sure he would look that charming both ways.


    "I really wish you don''t kill me..." She smiles and continues swimming, or rather, performing some kind of sensual dance,mon among her people. "But I was expecting another kind of reward..."


    "Humph!" Lust rolls her eyes. "No cocks at the bottom of the ocean for you?"


    As Lucien smiles, Kam looks at Lust with a neutral expression. "I''m sure any man would do anything to be with this princess... But I still haven''t found anyone worthy enough."


    Lust rolls her eyes again as Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Oh, so you''re royalty? I really felt you had such an aura."


    Kam''s eyes sparkle as she takes that as apliment. "Hehehe... I know why you recognized my aura; that was the same reason I recognized yours; you are also royalty, right?"


    Lucien should first think about Michael and how he is a King in his world, but he thinks about Aylin and how they could possibly have a blood connection.


    "I guess so." He responds to Kam.


    She smiles. "I''m sure we''ll get along¡­ Lucien."


    "I doubt it..." Lustments as she and Helena have the same expression.


    Oya, on the other hand, has a sad expression on her face as she eats thest bit of shrimp from the tray.


    "Oya wants more delicious food!" She speaks in an imploring tone as she looks at Lucien.

 Chapter 502 The Craziest Story Ever

    Although he looks calm and rxed, Lucien doesn''t stop thinking about several things, like how to understand more about Aylin''s power and the mission the Leviathan gave him.


    Since arriving on that ind, he''s also been focusing his senses to the max to hear anything important. At the same time, Lust analyzes the power level of everyone within her magical sense radius.


    As soon as Oya asks for more food, Lucien smiles at her. "The food has just arrived, my dear."


    Kam makes a confused expression, which turns surprised when the bathroom door is opened by Valencia, who enters, followed by several female servants carrying trays of food and drink.


    "How¡­" She looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "There''s a soundproof barrier around this bathroom, so even with this hole in the wall, most Immortal Realm people shouldn''t be able to hear through it, let alone someone from the Earth Realm."


    Lucien makes the teasing smile that is making Kam more and more attracted. "I have good senses..."


    As Lust gets Lucien another bottle of brandy, Valencia begins ordering the servants to repair the hole in the wall.


    Then she approaches the edge of the pool and looks at Kma and Lucien. "Well, our guests can''tin about the hospitality, so can we know a little more about them?"


    "You can ask me directly what you wanna know." He speaks in a neutral tone.


    Wasting no time, Valencia asks her first question. "Where are you from?"


    "Bellor." He answers. "It''s another world, far away from here."


    "Oh." Kam makes a thoughtful expression. "I''ve already read about Bellor in some geography books. Isn''t it a weak medium world of humans?"


    Lucien nods. "I think that''s a perfect description."


    Kam can''t help but smile proudly as if that had been apliment. But she is also perplexed as to how someone like Lucien came from that world.


    Valencia shakes her head while not understanding why Kam is acting that way. She also has a hard time containing her love juices from running down her pussy just by looking at Lucien''s body, but she can clearly see he''s dangerous.


    [Damn arrogant Nagas... does she really think a demon like him will respect her stupid title of princess??] She wonders.


    "And what do you want here?" She doesn''t waste time asking the second question.


    "Do you mean here in this world?" He asks and quickly continues. "I came here looking for something."


    "And here on this ind?" she quickly asks. "What are you doing here?"


    "Boring!!" Kam exims, upset with Valencia. "You''re not really nice to our guests asking these ridiculous questions."


    Lucien smiles at Kam but then answers Valencia''s question. "I didn''t exactly want toe here. I was thrown here by an annoying creature."


    Both of them look surprised and curious, so Kam asks. "You look very strong, so what kind of creature could throw you here against your will?"


    "A Leviathan." He answers and then takes a sip of brandy before offering it to Kam.


    "Bullshit!" Valencia exims.


    But Kam makes a thoughtful expression as she epts Lucien''s bottle of brandy and takes a sip while gazing at him. "No one in the Blue Star would believe in stories of such legendary creatures..."


    "But?" He makes a curious expression as he gazes at her.


    "But I know someone who ims to have seen the Leviathan over a thousand years ago... It''s my mom." She exins.


    While Oya is only interested in eating seafood, Lust and Helena are curious about how Kam''s mother could survive an encounter with the Leviathan.


    Lucien is also interested in that, but the word moming out of Kam''s mouth arouses an incredibly powerful curiosity in him. She already has such an exotic and beautiful body that makes him sure that her mother is even more charming.


    Lust obviously realizes that by knowing him better than anyone else. ''Really??? I would have turned my legs into a snake tail sooner if I knew it would make you so horny...''


    ''We should definitely try itter.'' He responds.


    So he keeps talking to Kam. "Did your mother say anything interesting about the Leviathan?"


    "Are you guys serious??" Valencia thinks that Lucien and Kam are joking. "Are we really talking about a creature that doesn''t exist?"


    Kam shakes her head with an expression of disappointment. "My mom said that meeting was really terrifying, and she never wanted to talk about it again."


    "I see..." Lucien takes a sip of brandy and passes the bottle to Kam again. "This creature is really stressful. I myself can''t stand seeing her anymore..."


    She looks at her with a thoughtful expression. "You talk like you''ve been together with this creature for a long time, but it doesn''t really make sense to have a Leviathan here in this world."


    "I mean... Legends say that Leviathans devoured other powerful creatures to be stronger, but this is a medium world, so the most powerful creatures here are Krakens from the early and mid Immortal Realm, which would not be useful for a Cosmic Realm creature." She exins.


    "And they went extinct thousands of years ago¡­" Valencia rolls her eyes.


    Lucien doesn''t me her for doubting his words as she doesn''t know that he has no reason to lie to them as he is about to kill them.


    "But that creature is real, and it''s around this ind now, watching us." He speaks in a neutral tone.


    While Kam is quite confused, not understanding why Lucien is saying those things, Valencia starts tough sarcastically. "Hahaha... let''s pretend this story of yours is real, let''s also ignore the fact that you fought it and survived; why would the creature throw you here? Is it some kind of game?"


    He shrugs. "I can''t say for sure what her goals are, but I think this is a bizarre experiment. The creature is testing me to see the limits of my new ability."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Test your ability??" Valencia makes a thoughtful expression. "Do you mean on us?"


    "Exactly." He sighs. "The truth is that the Leviathan ordered me to kill you."


    Kam pouts. "Really? That''s pretty depressing... I thought this would be the start of a beautiful friendship."


    Lucien knows they don''t believe him, but he can''t do anything about that. He just wants to rx a little more while he thinks about his next steps.


    Then he smiles at Kam. "You know, I thought you were just one of those disgusting nobles and that even your parents can''t stand you anymore..."


    Her expression gets sadder and sadder, but then she smiles brightly as she hears his next words. "But you''re also a beautiful woman with a smart, kind, and fascinating side."


    "So how about you don''t kill me?" She makes a fake pleading expression.


    "But I need someone to kill me right now!!" Valencia picks up a bottle of wine and starts drinking it. "I can''t keep listening to this shit."


    Lucien can''t help butugh at that bizarre situation. He''s been frank with them about being about to kill them, but they can''t believe it because his story is literally unbelievable.


    He looks at Kam with a fake sorry expression. "The creature is much more powerful than me and will keep me from going back to my wives until I do what she wants."


    "Oh..." She makes an expression of understanding. "So you don''t have a choice, I see."


    "That''s not really true." He exins. "I could ignore the Leviathan''s orders and face her with your help. But I prefer the easier option, which is to kill you. If that will make me return to my lovers faster, I ept. That''s I''m so selfish."


    "So mean..." Kam puts again. "Don''t you really want to give us a chance?"


    "There is no ''us'' between us." He speaks with a real sorry expression as a part of him is really attracted to Kam''s exotic body, or rather, her mother''s supposed exotic and mature body.


    While Kam is disappointed, Valencia continues tough sarcastically. "Oh boy¡­ I thought demons were smarter than that. You''ll regret not epting her help."


    Lust and Helena roll their eyes while Lucien continues to drink brandy. But then something caught his attention in another room near that bathroom.


    "He''s scary..." It''s the voice of one of the servants who came out of the bathroom after fixing the hole in the wall. "He seems actually to be in the Earth Realm, but he''s much more powerful than that. Also, those women with him are the same; they''re really dangerous!"


    "Did you find out what their abilities are? Do you know how those women appear out of nowhere?" It''s a man''s voice now, Alonzo, to be exact.


    The woman who is a spy with identification abilities reports. "I felt a bit of Spatial Mana in him, but there are a lot of other different energies as well. And those women seem to have the same energies... I have no idea what kind of abilities they have."


    Alonzo sighs as he looks at the other people in the room while everyone is holding magical tools created by him. "Listen well; there can be no mistakes; on my signal, we''ll enter from all the secret passages and fires at everyone in sight."


    "But what about Boss and the Naga princess?" Another guy asks.


    "Boss is already aware of that," Alonzo exins. "We can''t let them get away, so we have to fires at everyone. So we have to remove thes off Boss and Kam quickly."


    He makes a focused expression. "You know Boss doesn''t ept failure, so you know what to do."


    "Alright." Those people nod and then go get ready in the secret passages around the bathroom.


    But the woman makes a concerned expression. "That guy... there were a lot of strange auras around him... I don''t know if it has something to do with demons, but what if the magics don''t work on him?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as we can cover his body with one of theses, he won''t be able to use any energy or ability," Alonzo speaks with a confident expression.


    "I''ve been working on these magics for hundreds of years, and no creature can escape it without external help, no matter how strong they are. I''m not sure yet, but I believe even Cosmic Realm people can escape it as it blocks ess to any energy type." He exins.


    The woman nods. "So let''s do this¡­ let''s capture some demons!"


    "Yeah." Alonzo smiles and then walks towards the bathroom with his magic tool, ready to fire magics.


    In the bathroom, while Valencia still mocks at Lucien''s story and Kam doesn''t know what to do, he and Lust look at each other with thoughtful expressions.


    ''So he was the one who created that magic that was over Ka''s body...'' Lucien mentallyments to Lust.


    ''I guess so...'' She answers. ''I hadn''t paid attention to that magic before, but it actually looked like a very interesting tool... could it really block ess to any kind of energy regardless of the target''s power?''


    ''If so, it could trap any creature...'' They wonder about the same creature


    ''It would have to be a very big...'' Shements.


    ''But it could be a n.'' He responds.


    She nods. ''Yes, it looks like a n.''


    After creating a very crazy n with Lust, Lucien looks to Valencia. "Hmm... I hadn''t thought of that before, but you are the leader of those pirates, right? Dark Sea Riders, I guess..."


    "ck!" She speaks in an upset tone. "It''s ck Sea Riders, and yes, I lead my people."


    "I see." Lucien smile. "Well, I have to thank you for that ship. My wives must be enjoying it now."


    "Ship? Which ship?" Valencia is confused for a second before remembering about the main ship missing in her fleet. So, she quickly summons her soul weapon and points it at Lucien again.


    "Damn bastard!" She exims. "You were the one who attacked the Sea Devil, right?? What did you do with Carmelo and his group??!?"

 Chapter 503 Just Do What I Say

    When Valencia realizes that Lucien is really her enemy, she gets really furious and even more confused for not understanding his reasons.


    His expression remains neutral while the mood gets really tense. Kam doesn''t know what to do as Lust and Helena prepare to fight. Even Oya stops devouring seafood when she feels that hostility towards her beloved Master.


    "Tell me now!! What did you do to Carmelo?!?!" Valencia asks again as she points her sword at him.


    Lucien sighs and takes another sip of brandy before looking at Kam. "What you''re going to do next will determine whether your head will stay above your neck or not."


    "..." Kam is more confused than ever. Although Lucien''s story about the Leviathan and everything else about him seems so unbelievable, she somehow feels like he''s too arrogant to lie.


    [Is he really serious?? What should I do???] Act rationally or irrationally? Kam feels that those are exactly the choices she has now.


    Clearly, she shouldn''t put the alliance between her people and Valencia at risk, and she has no reason to ally herself with Lucien, a mysterious demon who appeared out of nowhere, speaking absurd things and acting so arrogantly.


    But a part of Kam, her feminine instincts, tells her to trust Lucien despite everything. [Maybe he''s seducing me...]


    Still ignoring Valencia, Lucien smiles at Kam. "You''re a smart woman, so keep acting like that, and we can be friends."


    "If you don''t tell me what you want right now, I''ll cut your dick off!" Valencia threatens in an annoyed tone.


    "*ROAR*" Oya is furious at that threat.


    Lucien looks at Valencia and smiles teasingly, making her instincts beg for action. So she attacks with her sword, more out of fear than anything else.


    *Blink*


    But Lucien''s body disappears from the pool. Whenever he uses the teleport ability, he can''t help but think about Amelia. Their rtionship was pretty strange before, but thanks to her love, he has that ability so useful.


    [Wha-] Valencia doesn''t have time even to think a whole word before Lucien reappears behind her and grabs both her arms.


    While she and Kam are very confused, he holds both her wrists with one hand and uses the other to hold her neck. Then he turns her towards the bathroom door.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The sounds of mming doors echo as Alonzo and hisrades enter through the main door and secret passages of the bathroom.


    They were already prepared to shoot magics at everyone there, but as soon as he realizes that Lucien is not in the pool anymore but holding Valencia by the neck, he and his guys get perplexed too.


    "I can rip her neck out before you think to do anything," Lucien speaks in a cold tone.


    Alonzo doesn''t understand how Lucien got out of the pool so quickly, but it''s evident that he has abilities they don''t expect. Anyway, he could actually kill Valencia before they can trap him with the magics.


    "Drop thes!" Alonzo orders hisrades while also dropping his shooting artifact too. Then he shows his hands to Lucien. "We''re not a threat to you anymore, so don''t kill her."


    Lucien can hear the heavy breathing of all of Valencia''s servants as well as their hearts beating faster; it is obvious that everyone is afraid. But he also notices something familiar in Alonzo''s eyes, something he himself once had when fearing for his wives'' sake.


    Just by that look, Lucien can see that Alonzo has real feelings for Valencia. But that makes him confused because in the few minutes he was inside that castle, he heard dozens of guardsmenting on how Valencia tortures men for fun.


    Lust even told Lucien about the wounded man in Valencia''s bedroom, so he looks at Alonzo with a curious expression. "Do you really love this woman?"


    "Of course!" Alonzo doesn''t think twice about answering. "All ck Sea Riders love our Boss because she is the reason we can survive in this shitty world."


    Lucien shakes his head before bringing his lips closer to Valencia''s face. "I didn''t talk about gratitude but real romantic feelings. Do you really think this woman can love anyone but herself?"


    Alonzo understands Valencia''s personality better than anyone else, but he can''t imagine being with another woman, perhaps out of fear or because he''s too broken.


    "What''s this all about?? Do you want to talk about feelings???" he asks Lucien in an upset tone. "Look around; you are surrounded by a lot of Immortal Realm warriors, so you and your women can''t escape from this ind alive!"


    Lucien thinks about saying something, but first, he talks mentally to Lust. ''Do you think the Leviathan can really watch us here?''


    ''Yes, her affinity with the water element is very impressive, so I think she can use the water to hear us and even see us if this pool is connected to the sea.'' Lust exins.


    Lucien starts to walk away from the pool while still holding Valencia by the wrists and neck. "Escape? I came to kill you so I won''t have to run away in the end, but I will leave this ind, and your bodies will rot in the sand."


    Valencia is furious as she finally understands why her instincts were so rmed. Lucien was the storm she knew woulde, and in the end, she wasn''t prepared for him.


    Meanwhile, Kam doesn''t know what to do. That situation looks more and more bizarre, but Lucien looks more and more impressive.


    [What if he''s telling the truth? What if there really is a Leviathan in this world, as my mother said?? And if he is connected to such a creature??? That would make him the most amazing person in the world...] She wonders.


    [What''s an alliance with a bunch of piratespared to being on the side of a demon so fucking amazing?] Kam makes her decision and looks at Valencia with a fake sorry expression.


    "You don''t know what we''re capable of!" Alonzo tries to threaten Lucien.


    Knowing that the Leviathan might be hearing them from the pool water, Lucien starts talking random threats while Lust stands in front of him and starts writing words in the air using demonic energy.


    (Ignore what I''m talking about and focus on those words. I know there are 382 more pirates in this castle with artifacts like this, ready to shot those magics on me. But you can''t hit me because my agility is far superior to yours.)


    (Also, my wife is the soul of a demon made of demonic energy, so even though these magics can prevent a physical body from essing any type of energy, they can trap souls. That way, she can take the off of me if you manage to catch me.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Alonzo, Valencia, Kam, and their servants are even more confused, Lust continues to write Lucien''s thoughts on the air.


    (There really is a very powerful creature out there, and she may be hearing us through the water.)


    She stops writing and gives them a few seconds to think.


    "I''m going to kill you anyway," Lucien speaks out loud. "But I can give you a quick death if you please me..."


    As he speaks, Lust writes his real words in the air.


    (There''s only one chance for you guys to survive, and it''s cooperating with me to capture the creature. I believe these magics of yours could work, but we''re going to need a really giant one.)


    "..." Just like Kam, Valencia and Alonzo begin to believe that Lucien is telling the truth. It''s easier to believe his story than him doing all that to fool them.


    But since believing in the existence of a Leviathan is madness, they start to think that what''s out there is another creature; however, if it''s powerful enough to scare Lucien, that''s because it must be really dangerous. So cooperating with him to capture the creature should benefit everyone.


    By realizing that Alonzo believes him, Lucien keeps saying random things while Lust writes his real words.


    (If you get it, nod your head or find a way to write it as we can''t let the creature hear our real n. And if you or your servants make any mistakes, I''ll rip your boss''s neck and use her skull as an exotic mug to drink brandy.)


    Those words really make Alonzo and hisrades tremble with fear. But then Lucien looks at Lust with a curious expression.


    She shrugs as she talks to him mentally. ''I thought you would say something like that, hehehe...''


    He smiles and kisses her lips, still holding the neck of Valencia, who isn''t enjoying her current situation at all. As a dominant woman, she is suffering a lot from being dominated by a man.


    Kam, on the other hand, would be grateful to be in either Lust or Valencia''s ce.


    Alonzo is a smart man and understands that cooperating with Lucien is the best way now. Then he nods while taking a diary out of his storage ring to write his real words while saying random stuff to Lucien.


    (Can you let go of my Boss now? We already understand that we have to cooperate, and we will do whatever you say.)


    Lucien sighs as Lust writes his reply.


    (Your Boss will stay with me until this is all over. You don''t need her to make the magic. The faster you finish it, the sooner you can have her torturing you again; I don''t care.)


    Alonzo makes a worried expression as he starts writing another request.


    "Didn''t you get it?!" Lucien speaks out loud and then throws Valencia''s body to the floor before stomping on her back.


    *Smash*


    A white lightes out of Valencia''s body as her protection treasure is instantly destroyed by Lucien''s brutal force.


    *Crack*


    "AAAAAHHHH!!" Then she moans in pain as her backbones make crack sounds.


    While Alonzo despairs, Lucien says random things, and Lust continues writing on the air.


    (There is a hierarchy here, and while the creature is above me, I''m above you, stupid pirates. I''ll keep torturing your boss because I can, and you''ll make the damn as fast as you can if you want to have any chance of surviving.)


    Alonzo starts to nods quickly like a chicken pecking corn. He makes it very clear that he agrees with Lucien and then writes another question in the diary.


    (And how are we going to fool the creature? I mean, pretend everything is going as nned.)


    Lust does not write Lucien''s response as he speaks out loud, as that is also part of his ''pretend.''


    "Oya and I are still hungry, so bring me fresh seafood and the best wine you have!" He speaks.


    Then he lifts Valencia up, grabbing her by the neck again, and rubs his nose on her face. "Meanwhile, this woman and the snake-woman will serve me properly..."


    It''s obvious what Lucien is talking about, which makes Alonzo jealous and angry. But he can''t do anything now and so quickly responds like a servant before leaving the bathroom with his guys.


    Valencia is so furious that tearse out of her eyes, but she can''t even move as Lucien is squeezing her neck. Not in her worst nightmares, she imagined herself in such a situation.


    But Kam doesn''t really look worried. She still doesn''t know what to think about the Leviathan as in her mind now only the words ''serve properly'' are echoing.


    [Are we really going to do it?] She wonders as she stares at the tend in Lucien''s underwear. [Even dormant, it looks so big...]


    Oya can only think of the fresh seafood Lucien ordered. Well, she can think about ying in the pool with him too and drink some special milk, of course.


    Meanwhile, Helena smiles at Lucien. That situation seems so bizarre, which makes it look hrious too. They are facing a legendary Leviathan, but Lucien still has time to act luxuriously.


    She used to live in a deep depression and didn''t even know why she kept trying not to die despite wanting to die. But now, she is finding joy in the face of death in Lucien''s way.


    [Exciting...] That''s the perfect word that defines living with Lucien.

 Chapter 504 Two Totally Different Women

    Alonzo leaves therge bathroom determined to save Valencia and their people, and for that, he has to create a giant magic for Lucien.


    That''s not an easy task, but he can put together all the magics that the ck Sea Riders have, forming a giant one, which can be done in a few hours.


    Following Lucien''s other orders, Alonzo also sends servants out to sea to get fresh seafood and also bring him the best drinks they have.


    Meanwhile, Lucien is also doing his part of the n. He doesn''t know if Leviathan will be patient enough for Alonzo to finish making the giant magic and also thinks it unlikely that it could actually trap such a powerful creature. However, he cannot just continue to obey her orders like a puppet and must try anything.


    His wives clearly support him, just as Valencia tries desperately to fight not to be dominated by a man.


    And Kam still doesn''t quite know what to do. She should be worried about the existence of the Leviathan more than anything, but she can escape any danger, which leaves her in afortable position to wonder about what Lucien wants to do to her right now.


    "You won''t get away with this!!" Valencia tries to get rid of Lucien''s grip. "Even if there is such a creature out there, Its fury is nothingpared to mine!!"


    "Oh..." Lucien makes a fake surprised expression and then creates a demonic energy chain like the one he uses when fucking Envy and uses it to bind Valencia by the wrists.


    "What the heck is it?!?!" Valencia is confused when she feels that purple chain tighten her wrists, but instead of pain, she feels pleasure.


    Even without giving her his life mana, just his demonic energy is already at a level that can suppress any sensation with pleasure. And that''s not something he can really control.


    Due to Valencia''s resistance, Lucien gets upset and looks at her with a stern expression. "Do you really want me to kill you now???"


    He also cannot contain his majestic draconic aura, which makes his eyes glow golden-purple. Then Valencia feels a powerful pressure force her to her knees and feel an instinctive urge to obey his everymand.


    "..." She gets very frustrated but feels like she can''t really do anything, and so she lowers her head while grinding her teeth in anger.


    "Good," Lucienments and then ties the other end of the demonic energy chain to his forearm.


    Then he walks up to Helena and Oya and kisses them passionately before entering the pool again. "Come on; the water is really pleasant."


    The girls naturally know about Lucien''s n, so they pretend with him. Well, actually enjoying the pool with him is not a trick, especially for Helena, who sees that as to face danger in a unique way that only he can.


    *Ssh*


    While Helena sits on the edge of the pool next to Lucien, Oya jumps in the middle of it, sshing water everywhere.


    Mama tigress wasn''t very fond of water before she met Lucien, but after having so much fun with him while bathing, she came to love it.


    She dives deep into the pool while her clothes float to the surface of the water. Then she emerges in front of Lucien, dressed only in her underwear and with a naughty smile on her charming face.


    "You are so cute, my dear." Lucien caresses Oya''s face as she smiles.


    Then she hugs him and starts rubbing her face on his chest to enjoy his natural scent. Oya doesn''t regreting with him even though it''s very dangerous because always being by her beloved Master''s side is what makes her so happy.


    Lucien starts stroking her ears with one hand and Helena''s thigh with the other. And the atmosphere inside the bathroom starts to get hotter and hotter.


    Valencia tries to look away from them, but Kam keeps her eyes fixed on Lucien. [Why is he so attractive??? Is that some kind of demonic ability??]


    Kam knows that it''s not just Lucien''s look that attracts her, but everything about him awakens new feelings in her. Despite knowing she shouldn''t feel that, she can''t help wanting to be with him more than anything. In fact, that seems to be her greatest totally selfish wish.


    And he obviously realizes that because he knows perfectly well how he can mess with the feminine instincts of any woman.


    Then he extends a hand to her. "Join us."


    A small part of Kam, a fragment of her conscience, whispers a ''no'' in her ears. But that warning is totally ignored as she dives into the water and then emerges in front of Lucien.


    She quickly grabs his arm with both her hands as if afraid he''ll disappear or run away like a dream that ends in the best part.


    But he doesn''t disappear and just smiles at her as she delights in just touching his arm. [So strong... warm... fragrant...]


    Lucien gently pulls Kam to his chest while Helena and Lust roll their eyes.


    "Ah¡­" Kam exhales a muffled moan as her body feels so good in Lucien''s arms. [It''s like if here, I''m safer than ever...]


    He feels her snake-type tail rub his legs underwater and gets pleasantly surprised that the texture of the scales over her skin is as smooth as silk.


    Kam wears a small corset that covers her breasts and belly while a short skirt covers her most private part, below her waist. So, Lucien starts stroking her tail up and passes his hands over her hips without removing her clothing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mmmm..." She moans softly as she rests her face on his chest. It''s incredibly easy the way he manages to calm her body and make her feel so good.


    She doesn''t know if she should take that opportunity to touch his body too or just enjoy his caresses. [Why is this so damn good????]


    ''You know how this will end, don''t you?'' Lust asks in Lucien''s mind.


    Lucien knows what Lust is talking about. Although that should just be a pretend to get time to Alonzo, he''s letting Kam get too close.


    ''As soon as I saw her, I knew she had to be mine...'' He makes clear his heart''s desire. Though he''s always thinking about his wives, he can''t stop his possessive desire to desire the exotic Naga Princess.


    Lust understands Lucien better than anyone else and also knows that fulfilling his heart''s lustful desires is one of the main reasons their demonic energy is so powerful, so she can''t just tell him to be less lustful.


    ''Well, in a world made mostly of water, having a Naga in our group isn''t bad...'' Shements, still unable to hide her growing jealousy.


    ''I guess so...'' Lucienments, but actually, he can''t just think about the benefits of having Kam in the group. Besides being attracted by her exotic look, he is also attracted by the intense desire he feels in her.


    Lucien''s connection to pleasure is so incredible that he can see that behind that royal and arrogant attitude of Kam, there is a heart that desperately craves to feel loved. He can feel what she wants to feel pleasure.


    So he gives it to her. He caresses her body tenderly as he smiles lovingly at her, making her feel morefortable than ever.


    But then his hands reach her breasts, and she gets a little startled by how much she wants him to touch them. "Ah¡­ isn''t this going too fast?"


    "Is it?" He asks as he moves his fingers around her breasts. "We don''t need to do anything you don''t want to..."


    "Mmmm..." She moans as just feeling the tips of his fingers on her skin is enough to make her horny.


    Then she looks into his eyes. "I don''t want to desire it¡­ but yet, I can''t stop craving¡­ can you understand it?"


    "I perfectly understand it." He smiles and then gently holds the back of her neck before starting to bring her lips to his.


    Kam watches Lucien''s lips approach hers and again wonders why she doesn''t feel any urge to back off. She had always been an arrogant princess who saw herself above all other people, so she wanted to be desired by all men but owned by none.


    However, all she wants now is to feel Lucien''s lips onto hers, to experience what seems to be the best thing she''s ever tasted so far, to surrender herself to a mysterious guy she''s just met, even though that seems absurd.


    So she let it happen; she lets him guide her lips to his, and then they touch... gently, he moves his lips, spreading his sweet and addictive taste over her soft lips.


    Along with his wonderful taste and smell, waves of pleasure and power invade Kam''s body, making her feel as if she were flying on a cloud of pleasure.


    "Mmmm..." She moans adorably as she can''t contain her excited body. Her tail wraps around Lucien''s waist and legs, amon act for the Naga people in such a situation.


    Lucien also feels great pleasure, not only because Kam''s lips are so delicious but also because the sensation of her soft tail squeezing the entire lower half of his body is something different from anything he ever felt.


    He moves both his hands to the upper part of her tail and caresses her soft scales while intensifying the movements of his lips onto hers.


    Kam also ces one hand on his waist while using the other to caress his chest. Before she knew it, her lips start moving in sync with his and opening more and more, inviting his tongue toe in and y with hers.


    And so Lucien does, invading her little mouth with his tongue and making a pleasant mess with their saliva. Her moth''s vor is as good for him as his taste is addictive for her, doing both of them enjoy that kiss a lot.


    "Mmmm... so good... ahhh..." She moans as she loses herself in pleasure, shocked at how good just a kiss can be.


    While for Oya, Helena, and Lust, that''s just something normal, Valencia is confused. She doesn''t understand how Kam can be kissing Lucien so intimately and mostly doesn''t understand why she seems to be feeling so good.


    That is not her fault, and neither has she suffered any trauma that made her have to torture men for pleasure. In fact, some people just have different desires than usual, some more peculiar than anyone can think.


    In Valencia''s case, she never took pleasure in the most ordinary ways. She thought there was some problem with her and even tried to have sex with other women, but only by making men suffer did she discover real pleasure.


    And after doing things her way for so long, she can''t understand why Kam seems to feel so great now. Well, she''s not entirely immune to Lucien''s seductive aura, but she''s too mad at him to realize that.


    And Lucien notices that. Even as he kissed Kam, he can feel Valencia''s angry, confused, and curious look over him.


    He stops kissing Kam, and she starts kissing his face and neck passionately as he smiles at Valencia and starts pulling the demonic energy chain, bringing her body toward him.


    "Don''t be so sad..." He smiles teasingly. "I''ll give you something to make you that happy too."


    "You!!!" Valencia gets even angrier, but part of her is also even more worried and confused. [What is it?? What will he give me??? This isn''t a kiss too, right!?!?]

 Chapter 505 You Will Be A Nice Aunt

    Somewhere in the South Sea, southeast of the ck Sea Riders Ind.


    The Sea Devil literally continues to fly over the waters while Daisy uses as many wind crystals as possible so that the ship''s magic sails generate wind waves, and Madelyn continues forcing her body beyond her limits to generate even more wind waves.


    Lucien''s wives don''t even talk as they are too focused on rescuing him. And their dedication touches Maya''s heart, making her wonder what kind of person Lucien is to leave so many women that way.


    The Phoenixes have always been extremely gentle and naive creatures, which turned out to be their downfall. And Maya, as thest of her species, tries to be as smart as possible to survive, which ends up making her very suspicious. Well, not long suspicious to see that she had been living alongside one of the seven deadly sins for two months.


    And given how the Phoenixes died, Maya can''t help but fear that Lucien is like the Fire God, a greedy man who is deceiving good women for his own benefit.


    Intending to find out more about him before facing a fucking Leviathan to save him, she goes to the Sea Devil''s magic core room, where Daisy and other girls are feeding magic crystals to the ship.


    Maya feels a wave of hot air hit her body as she enters that room, where the atmosphere is very hot due to the Sea Devil''s magical core.


    As she is a Phoenix, she feels muchfortable in that climate, but the other girls are sweating a lot. Yet, none of them seem to care about that, and they could stay there for years if it''s to help Lucien.


    Rose and her mother are the ones who are suffering the most from that heat, as Vampires prefer cold climates. Daisy is also extremely pale as she hasn''t had a blood drink for two days.


    She wanted to use the excuse that she hadn''t brought bottles of blood to drink Lucien''s blood, but she couldn''t imagine it would end that way.


    Yet, Daisy can feel the life mana of Lucien and Sophia inside her Blood Nascent, keeping her body well, which makes her like Lucien even more. [He keeps helping me even when he''s the one who needs help the most...]


    "Daisy?" Maya speaks in a friendly tone. "Your name is Daisy, right?"


    "Yes." She nods while wondering what Maya is doing there.


    Maya notices the girls'' curious expressions and quickly pulls out a big greenish-white crystal from her storage bracelet. "I figured you''d need more wind crystals since you''re always keeping the ship at full speed..."


    Daisy takes the wind crystals Maya is giving her. "I''m really grateful for this. Every second is crucial so we can help Lucien as quickly as possible."


    Maya makes a thoughtful expression. "Since I''ve met your group, I''ve heard a lot about this Lucien guy¡­ I wonder what makes him so special."


    "Well, I think he''s the most remarkable person I''ve ever met..." Daisyments as she passes the wind crystals to Rose.


    "Many people can be remarkable in our lives, yet..." Maya makes a dubious expression. "You girls seem very eager to reach the Leviathan, one of the most powerful and scary creatures in the whole universe."


    "..." Daisy and the other girls continue to feed the Sea Devil''s core with wind crystals without showing any reaction to Maya''s words.


    So she continues. "Maybe you girls don''t understand yet that the chances of us dying is far greater than any sess in rescuing that guy. Well, the great demons and I aren''t really going to die, but you girls are just going to throw your lives away."


    "That''s what you think!" Daisy responds in an annoyed tone. "I can''t speak for other girls, but I owe my life to Lucien. He not only healed me when no one else could, but he also gave me a new purpose to live on. So if I have to die to save him or along with him, I''m fine with that."


    "Mm." Rose and the other girls nod, agreeing with Daisy''s words.


    Maya is even more curious about Lucien and his rtionship with his wives. "You must love your husband very much because most people are actually not willing to pay a life debt with their own lives."


    "Of course, I lov-" Daisy starts to tell the truth thates from her heart, but she quickly stops as Rose looks at her with a thoughtful expression.


    She slightly blushes as she shakes her head. "He''s not my husband... I''m just his mother-inw."


    Maya is confused as she can swear she sees the same sparkles in Daisy''s eyes that she sees in those other women''s eyes when they talk about Lucien. [She is clearly in love with him, I''m sure.]


    [And if all these women love him that much, even his mother-inw... he must really be someone special...] Maya can''t remember knowing or even hearing about such a good man, which makes her still doubt whether Lucien is really special or a fake.


    "I see..." Maya gently smiles. "I won''t bother you anymore. And if you need anything, just talk to me."


    "Thank you." Daisy realizes that Maya''s intentions are good. In fact, anyone can see that she is really a good person who does not have any corruption in her pure heart. That actually makes her look naive and even silly most of the time.


    Maya walks out of that room, and Rose immediately looks at her mother with a fake upset expression because she''s not really mad. "Mom!! You can''t even hide it anymore, don''t you??"


    Daisy can''t help butugh at Rose''s expression, but then her expression turns sad. "I... I just got used to having him around, and now..."


    Rose''s look also turns sad, and she takes Daisy''s hand. "And now it feels like a nightmare to be away from him... I can''t me you for that because I feel the same way."


    The other girls in the room are also sad and then approach Daisy tofort her. Ang puts her hand on her shoulder. "We all feel that way... this is the kind of thing that can make us even more united because only together can we get through this painful moment."


    "Mm." Daisy smiles at the girls as she thinks about Lucien again. That''s another gift he gave her, a real family.


    ----------------------------<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she walks through the corridors of the Sea Devil, Maya also continues to think about Lucien. [The fall of the Phoenixes also started like that... with women loving a man that much...]


    [People underestimate love''s capability to destroy lives...] She can''t help but feel sorry for Lucien''s wives because she doesn''t really believe they can save him from the Leviathan.


    As soon as she gets on the deck, what she sees are more women so worried about Lucien.


    Madelyn''s arms tremble as she continues to hold Cassidy and Mia''s hands to use all the wind mana they have.


    Maggie''s eyes are dry as she hasn''t blinked them for several hours because she just looks in all directions, trying to find anything that could lead them to Lucien.


    Ko is hoarse as she keeps roaring, trying tomunicate with Lucien or her mother.


    Maya looks at Eve and her sisters together and realizes that Naomi''s look is the same as other women''s, which leaves her perplexed. [It''s not possible!! How is she so worried about someone she doesn''t even know??]


    A part of Maya''s mind tries to warn her that there is something wrong with that situation. But her pure, kind, and very naive heart obviously has other exnations for Naomi''s attitude.


    [Did she sympathize with these poor women''s situation?] Maya smiles as she is proud of Naomi as a mother is proud of their children. [I was right to take her to my home... there is a lot of goodness in her heart.]


    Maya approaches them and hugs Naomi tightly with her warm arms. "You are really precious, my dear!"


    Naomi smiles shyly as her sisters and the sins feel sorry for Maya as they know that Gluttony''s real intention is to devour the silly bird''s energy.


    While hugging her'' good daughter,'' Maya looks at Eve and Pride. "Do you think we''re near to that ce already?"


    "I''m not sure... everything looks the same here, a big blue horizon," Eve responds.


    "We''ll know when we''re near the portal." Pridements.


    Sloth materializes her body beside them to speak. "Sophia is trying to feel his presence."


    Maya makes a thoughtful expression. "Oh yes, I remember you saying that the girls could feel when he was near around..."


    "I think Sophia can feel him at greater distances because of the bonds they shares, especially the child." Sloth exins.


    "THE CHILD???" Naomi can''t help but exim, shocked by that revtion.


    Maya is again confused, both by Naomi''s overreaction and by the fact that a child gives someone the ability to feel another person at great distances.


    Before the girls can respond, Naomi looks at Eve with an incredulous expression. "You can''t be serious, right? There''s no way she''s pregnant with Luci''s child..."


    "Naomi, what''s wrong with you?" Maya asks in a concerned tone.


    "It''s just¡­ hmmm¡­" She thinks of something quickly. "She''s his sister! That is so crazy..."


    [Crazy???] Eve thinks as she looks at Naomi with an annoyed expression. [Wasn''t that what you suggested to me a few years ago???]


    Naomi can tell from Eve''s look what she wants to say. And well, she really thought Lucien should be the only man in his sisters'' lives, but let alone the fact that Gluttony said that they couldn''t get pregnant after the soul contract, Lucien getting Sophia pregnant that quickly is pretty shocking.


    "Well, that''s not really weird." Mayaments. "I mean, incest isn''tmon in most ces, but in troubled families, many times the siblings can only depend on each other, and that sort of thing ends up happening."


    "I guess so..." Naomi remembers all the times her father made her and her siblings'' lives a true hell and realizes that it makes sense for them to love each other so much. [Well, Sophia certainly loves Lucien more...]


    It may not be right to say that Sophia loves Lucien more than his other wives, but their bonds are certainly older and more profound.


    And for that reason, after meditating for an hour on her floating pillow, she can finally feel him thousands of miles away.


    "That way!" She points northwest, precisely toward the ck Sea Riders Ind.


    "Are you sure?" Maggie asks because she knows that''s not the direction they originally came from.


    Sophia nods while smiling. "Yes, I can feel he''s there¡­ and he''s fine."


    "Amazing..." Maya thinks aloud and then makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, northwest is where ck Sea Riders'' territory is, so I think they''re in trouble if there''s a Leviathan at their home."


    "Whatever, we''re going there!" Evements, and Scarlett changes the course, taking the Sea Devil northwest and Lucien''s wives back to him.

 Chapter 506 Punishment In The Form Of A Reward

    "NO!!!" Valencia protests as she struggles to get rid of Lucien''s demonic energy chain.


    But no matter what she does, he keeps pulling her towards the pool. And the worst part is that instead of feeling pain, she feels pleasure, a kind of pleasure she''s never felt before.


    [What''s happening to me?? What is he doing to me?!?!?] She thinks as she looks at Lucien with an upset expression. "I hate you!!!"


    "Yeah, I''ve already heard that before¡­" Lucien smiles at her as he finally brings her to the pool.


    Then he pulls her into his arms and hugs her from behind. "I heard people talking around the castle about the things you do with men... and can''t help but feel pity for you."


    "I don''t need your pity!!!" She exims as she tries to break free from his embrace but again bes frustrated that she can''t stop her body from feeling good.


    "You''re right¡­" Lucien speaks very close to her face, causing her to breathe his devilishly addictive perfume. "What you need is help. You''ve been seeking pleasure in the wrong ways, but I can help you feel outstanding..."


    "I do not want it!!" She quickly responds while feeling something big and harde up from behind her legs.


    Lucien doesn''t feel good about forcing a woman to ept pleasure, especially when so many others crave that. But he also wants to know if he can change Valencia''s mind with pleasure.


    "How about we make a deal?" He asks as he nuzzles her neck, making her feel even better.


    "I don''t¡­" Valencia quickly thinks about denying cooperating with him. But as she is freaking out from not being able to stop feeling pleasure, she sees a deal as a relief. "What is this about???"


    Lucien smiles as he moves his hard member between Valencia''s legs. "Just a minute; you just have to suck my cock for a minute, and then I''ll not ask you for anything else."


    [SHIT!!!] Valencia can''t help but get disgusted by that proposal. Not that her body isn''t attracted to men but because she sees sucking some man''s cock as serving him, and she hates serving others.


    Yet, although that will make her sick, Valencia can''t help but think of the possibility that Lucien will leave her alone, although it''s also possible that he''s just ying with her.


    "How do I know you''re going to keep your word??" She asks as she continues to struggle not to feel good in his embrace, an impossible task, of course.


    "Don''t you know?" He asks in a sarcastic tone. "We demons are known to keep our promises more than any other race."


    Lust smiles at Lucien, d he''s proud of being a demon. But Valencia still doesn''t look convinced. "All I know is that demons only offer deals that benefit them, and even though they make others believe they''re gaining from that too, the demons benefit the most in the end."


    "Alright, if you don''t want my help..." He speaks in a disappointed tone.


    Valencia fears that Lucien will force her, and the worst is the possibility that she could feel good about that, so she quickly nods. "Okay, okay! A minute, right? I can do that!!"


    He smiles teasingly and then stops hugging her but still keeps the chain around her wrists. "I can''t let your hands free, you understand, right?"


    "Let''s just get this over with quickly!" She speaks while looking at him with an annoyed expression.


    "Fine, I''ll help you." He puts his hand on her head, and first, she tries to move away from him, but then remembers the deal and lets him slowly take her head into the water towards his waist.


    While Valencia holds her breath, Lucien dematerializes his underwear, revealing to her his huge dragon. She is obviously shocked by the size of that and doubts it can get into her mouth.


    [How is this so big?!?!?] She thinks as she stares at Lucien''s hard member with wide eyes.


    And as she lost herself in thought, she didn''t notice that Lucien continued to slowly move her head down to the point where her lips touched the tip of his cock.


    [FUCK!!!] That unusual sensation wakes Valencia from her thoughts, and she quickly closes her eyes to try to contain the urge to vomit due to how sick she should be by that.


    [Huh???] But then she''s shocked again because she doesn''t feel nauseous at all from having her lips touching a man''s cock.


    She opens her eyes again to make sure what is happening and realizes that her lips are actually touching the head of Lucien''s cock. Also, not even the water in the pool can stop that wonderful smell from getting into her nose and make her mind start to go nk.


    [What the hell?!?!?] Valencia can''t believe what''s happening. [Why does this thing taste so good?? And why it smells so good???]


    She''s obviously seen a cock before, but there''s no way topare any man with Lucien. And knowing that cock could be that good is a shocking revtion to her as if she had opened her eyes after living her entire life with them closed.


    But before she can enjoy that moment of enlightenment, Lucien gently moves her head further down, and her mouth opens willingly, swallowing his cock tip.


    [FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!! This is so... GOOD!!] Valencia definitely doesn''t want to think that, but she can''t lie to herself.


    As Lucien moves Valencia''s head down and his cock into her mouth, his pre-cum mix her saliva, making everything even more pleasurable for them.


    Along with that wonderful taste and smell, Valencia also feels Lucien''s life mana and mostly demonic energy. Even though that''s not his main intention, his energies are getting more powerful, and she quickly feels stronger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Something so delicious that still makes her stronger? Valencia feels like someone who has found the most incredible treasure in the world. That stops being about men and women and bes about the power of pleasure, the power, and pleasure she obviously can''t refuse and doesn''t want to refuse either.


    And before she notices it, she is already moving her head in sync with Lucien''s movements. Up and down, taking his magic rod deep inside her throat.


    Out of the water, Kam looks at Lucien with a shocked expression. "How¡­ it''s just¡­ Valencia shouldn''t give up so easily."


    "Do you really think I''m forcing her?" He asks and then lets go of her head and dematerializes the chains.


    Valencia uses her hands to hold Lucien''s cock, afraid someone will take her new treasure, and continues to suck it vigorously.


    "It..." Kam is even more shocked. She knows that despite Lucien being so attractive, Valencia still shouldn''t act that way.


    He smiles and hugs her. "Alright, I can make you feel good too."


    She again leans her head on his chest and lets him stroke her hair as she watches Valencia work so hard underwater.


    That situation seems increasingly surreal, but that''s what makes Lucien even more interesting. While she thinks about that, Kam wonders. "If you''re so¡­ amazing. Why are you treating her so well? I mean, she''s clearly hostile to you."


    "Hostile?" Lucien asks sarcastically as he feels Valencia''s tongue dance happily around his cock. "I think she was like that before, but only because she didn''t really know me."


    Kam still has many doubts. "Anyone can be your ally after realizing they can benefit more that way. But that''s no reason for you to treat her well after she''s tried to kill you, don''t you think?"


    Lucien understands what Kam means, but he can''t really hate Valencia. "Well, she was making trouble, and now she isn''t anymore. She''s also the one serving me and not the contrary."


    "But she seems to be enjoying it so much..." Kam can''t help but wonder how good Lucien''s cock must be to change Valencia''s mind so quickly.


    Heughs at her jealous expression. "Look at it another way, I''m giving Valencia the best thing she''s ever experienced, but she won''t be able to have it anymore... Now imagine how she''s going to feel that she missed such an opportunity by being stubborn and dumb?"


    First, Kam smiles, but then even she feels sorry for Valencia. She feels lucky to have realized how precious Lucien is, but any woman who doesn''t realize that will regret it forever.


    And the fact that Lucien is showing his best side to Valencia now will make her suffer even moreter. Then Kam looks at him with a thoughtful expression. "You really are a devil..."


    "Yes, he is!" Lust and Helena talk together while Oya just looks at Valencia with a jealous expression.


    Time passes while Lucien ys with the girls in the pool. He gives Valencia a lot of his special milk to make her even more addicted. And he also gives Helena, Lust, and Oya that, but he just kisses and caresses Kam, as he somehow feels like he shouldn''t go too fast with her as he''s obviously already interested in bringing her to the group.


    Valencia''s servants bring them more drinks and seafood, and the fun goes on for a few hours until another servant brings Lucien a note from Alonzo.


    The brilliant and determined scientist managed to unite hundreds of magics, forming a giant one with hundreds of meters. And now he asks Lucien for more instructions.


    For the next part of the n, Lucien tells Alonzo to ce therge magic between the rooms on the highest floor of the castle. That''s not so easy as Lucien wants the to be open and fully stretched, so Valencia''s servants literally have to break through the castle walls to position the.


    An hourter, Alonzo and his group finish positioning the. The castle looks normal on the outside, but it''s a mess on the inside, with that big magic covering all the space in the upstairs interior rooms.


    "I''m sorry, girls, but the fun is over..." Lucienments as he strokes Oya''s ears and Helena''s hair.


    "Oya wants to fight alongside Lucien!" Mama tigress quickly makes her intentions clear.


    Helena doesn''t say anything but her expression makes it clear that she also wants to be by Lucien''s side.


    Lucien also wants his wives to always be by his side but facing a creature as strong as the Leviathan is too dangerous for them right now.


    "It''s not the right time yet... Please don''t be upset with me." He smiles at them as he opens the Purple World portal.


    The girls can''t me him for worrying about them, so they enter the portal despite wanting to be by his side so badly.


    Kam watches everything with an impressed and curious expression, but Valencia can''t pay more attention to anything as she overdosed on pleasure as she had too much of his demonic energy without having his tattoo.


    "What happens now?" The Naga princess asks.


    Lucien looks at her with a loving expression. "Hide and try not to die... I really hope we can continue from when we stopped at another time."


    While Kam doesn''t know what to do, he leaves the bathroom pulling Valencia by the foot. "Come on; you still have to suck my cock until you can''t live without it anymore."


    And tens of miles under the sea, the Leviathan watches Lucien''s actions with an expectant gleam in her eyes.

 Chapter 507 The Black Sea Riders Downfall

    "GO! GO!! GO!!!" Voices echo from an uproar in the north harbor of the ck Sea Riders Ind.


    Guards supervise thest people entering the ships, only women and children.


    But a man tries to get past the guards, and like many others, he is stopped and gets upset. "What the hell is going on??? Where are you taking our women and children?!?!"


    The guard, who is also a woman, quickly responds. "It''s Boss''s orders, so no one should interfere! We''re just taking them to the west ind to ensure their safety."


    "Ensure their safety??" Another guy asks. "What exactly is going on here?? Are we under attack or something???"


    The guard makes a sorry expression. "I really don''t know; I''m just following orders. But if I''m going to say what I think... well, I think we''re about to face some danger, so we need everyone to cooperate. But weak women and children can''t help anyway, so they better stay in a safe ce until we solve this problem."


    Although still annoyed at not knowing what''s going on on their ind, the men don''t think it''s bad for their women and children to be taken to a safe ind, so they don''t disturb the guards but go to the castle for answers.


    That same situation happening in all the various harbors of the ind, and while several ships leave, taking women and children, men gather around the castle of Valencia, thousands of them, by the way.


    The group of angry pirates ims for answers.


    "What is going on?"


    "Where are the captains?"


    "Where''s our Boss???"


    "Is this an attack???"


    "Who would attack us in our own home???"


    Even though the castle guards are totally loyal to Valencia, they cannot leave their own peoplepletely unaware of what kind of dangers they are in.


    Then the rumors began to circte and quickly spread like mes on dry straw.


    "A manes out of that mysterious storm..."


    "Which man?"


    "A strange guy... he''s neither human nor from the aquatic races... They say he has horns like a demon''s and wings like a dragon''s."


    "What does this guy want? How can he alone leave our ind in this chaos??"


    "The question is not what he can do, but what message he brought..."


    "And what message was that??"


    "Something about an ancient monster being around our ind."


    "Bullshit!"


    "It must just be a Kraken that came far to the south... Why don''t Boss and her captains just hunt the beast right away?"


    "It''s because she isn''t in charge right now..."


    "What?? This is impossible!"


    People don''t believe Valencia could losemand, but the guards honestly exin. "We took thest orders from Alonzo..."


    "Alonzo?? He would never betray our Boss!"


    "He is the most loyal to her after all..."


    "So who''s in charge??"


    "He is!" Someone points to one of the balconies on the upper floor of the castle.


    "Who??" Everyone looks at that ce and sees Lucien walk to a chair on the balcony while holding a mystical purple chain, while at the other end of the chain is Valencia, crawling after him like a tamed puppy.


    "Is he the guy who came out of the storm?"


    "Who is that wom... it can''t be! Is that woman our Boss????"


    "She..." People are shocked as they can''t understand how their leader, who was once a powerful, authoritative, and brave woman, now looks like a stupid ve.


    But the situation gets even more surreal when Lucien takes a seat in that chair, and Valencia kneels in front of him, moving her head up and down.


    Most of the people there are at least from the Earth Realm, so they can see pretty well what she''s doing, although it''s not easy to see Lucien''s cock while Valencia keeps it almost all the time so deep inside her throat.


    "Why is Boss doing that???"


    "It makes no sense!!"


    "Why don''t Alonzo and the guards do anything to help her?!?!"


    "Who is that damn devil!?!?"


    While the ck Sea Riders are outraged, shocked, and angry, Lucien just enjoys feeling Valencia''s mouth on his cock. She''s definitely not really good at that, but she''s trying so hard to get any drop of his cum.


    As part of his n, he stands there on that balcony, looking out to sea with a rxed expression while Alonzo and the other castle guards keep the other pirates away from them. Well, most of them fear that Lucien will do something to Valencia if someone attacks him, so they can only observe that bizarre scene.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seconds turn to minutes and soon minutes turn to an hour, but Valencia still continues to suck Lucien''s cock vigorously. He gives her small amounts of special milk just to keep her hooked.


    The effects of having so much of his demonic energy without having his tattoo are devastating and continue to leave her more dependent on that.


    "Won''t she ever stop???" People wonder.


    "It''s been an hour... why does she keep doing it???"


    "And why is he still there, looking at the sea like that??"


    "What is he waiting for??"


    As soon as someone asks that question, someone else looks to the horizon and sees a ck cloud forming above the sea two miles away from the ind.


    "She''sing¡­" Lucien looks at that cloud with a thoughtful expression. As much as he wants his n to work, he knows the odds aren''t in his favor.


    "The storm again???" People are shocked as they''ve never seen a storme out of nowhere like that, and now it''s happening a second time on the same day.


    Everyone stares at the clouds approaching, but Valencia remains focused on her hard work, making Lucien smile and pat her head. "You deserve a reward for such a good job..."


    "Reward???" Her eyes sparkle with expectation as she licks his cock. "Give me more of this, please!!!"


    Valencia can''t think of anything but Lucien''s cum. That''s the most delicious thing she''s ever tasted, it makes her feel so good, and it still makes her stronger.


    She even feels like she''s about to break through the sixthyer of the Immortal Realm, the point that she''s been stuck for several years, limited by her talent regardless of how many magical treasures she has.


    "Well, you really deserve it, so take as much as you can." Lucien pulls her head towards his groin, thrusting his cock deep inside her throat before firing a huge hot cock milk load directly in her stomach.


    Valencia feels like Lucien''s cock is going to tear her throat out, and she can''t even breathe, but she doesn''t fight that and epts everything he has to give her.


    Her already full belly bulge while cum back through her nose. Waves of pleasure run through her body, leaving her mind even more nk.


    Lucien lets go of her, and she falls to the ground in a puddle of cum thates out of her mouth and nose. Her eyes roll up, and her tongue can''t even get back into her mouth because she is so exhausted.


    Her expression now is one of extreme pleasure, the supreme ecstasy as she reaches the seventhyer of the Immortal Realm.


    *RUMBLE*


    *Ssh*


    As everyone looks at the storm that has formed on the eastern part of the ind, a creaturees out of the water in a huge explosion of water.


    *CRRRAAAAAACK-BOOOOOOM*


    Thunder echoes through the sky furiously as lightning strikes the castle roof, just above the balcony where Lucien stands, rming all the ck Sea Riders.


    Even those who don''t have such good eyesight can''t fail to notice the giant serpent that stands erect above the sea a mile away from the ind.


    It''s the Leviathan, of course. Her bird-like head, green eyes, and huge fangs make all the pirates tremble in fear. Well, her giant size and her incredibly powerful aura have the biggest influence on how terrified they feel.


    "W-w-w-hat c-c-c-reature i-i-is..." Most people can''t even speak.


    The Leviathan''s aura is so overwhelming that it covers the entire ind, making all ck Sea Riders feel like death has arrived. The weakest among them pass out in their own piss, while only those in the Immortal Realm manage to stand.


    "S-s-so is t-s-this really... a Leviathan???" Alonzo feels his legs go weak as he loses all faith he had in his magics. [There is no way to trap such a creature!!]


    Lucien is a little confused when he sees how the Leviathan affects those people even though many of them are in the Sky and Immortal Realm.


    He looks at Valencia, who is still on the floor, drooling cum, and notices that she still has the same euphoric expression as before.


    ''Your energies are really powerful...'' Lust speaks in his mind. ''That''s why you and she aren''t being so affected by the Leviathan''s aura, but we''re still far from seeing the full extent of her powers...''


    As Lust said, Lucien''s energies, not just his demonic and life ones, but also the golden energy that is being generated in his soul, make him not fear any enemies, and thanks to Lust''s powers, he makes his wives also benefit from that.


    Although the effects are less significant on women who do not have his tattoo, Valencia is not so afraid of the Leviathan. Another person that can look at the creature without pissing in fear is Kam, who watches from the sea two miles to the north. She didn''t drink Lucien''s cum, but received his energy through kisses and caresses.


    [The creature is real...] She thinks as she remembers her mother''s words about being difficult to even breathe in the presence of the Leviathan. [She actually spoke the truth...]


    After the shock of the Leviathan''s appearance, her words echo through seas, skies, andnd, bringing the dread of the ck Sea Riders to a new level.


    "So that''s it¡­ your final decision?" The Leviathan''s words are clearly meant for Lucien.


    Lucien doesn''t even get up from his chair as he takes a sip of brandy before using his energies to amplify his voice. "I like the way things are... so why would I do what you ordered me to? I''m not your puppy!"


    The Leviathan seems to sigh, and the weather gets even cold as thunder sings across the sky. "Do you really think you have any choice now? I thought you were smarter than that..."


    "Hmm..." He makes a fake thoughtful expression as he fills his ss with more brandy. "Let me think about it..."


    The Leviathan''s expression starts to grow impatient as Lucien seems to be provoking her. The sea grows angrier, and so does the storm, clearly reflecting the creature''s mood.


    ''Is it really working!?!?'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind in an excited tone. She didn''t believe he could provoke the creature, but her expression proved otherwise.


    ''Not sure yet¡­'' But Lucien still seems to doubt his own n.

 Chapter 508 The Wave

    For all those people on the ck Sea Raiders Ind, it is hard to even breathe due to the Leviathan''s overwhelming aura, so they are shocked when they see Lucien not only talking to the creature but also mocking her.


    [That''s it, we''re done...] Everyone thinks. [The creature will kill this crazy guy and destroy our ind with him.]


    Those stronger among them try to run away, but their bodies don''t move. Also, most ships have already left the ind with children and women.


    Meanwhile, Alonzo and Kam wonder about Lucien''s n. [How does he n on capturing the creature with that???]


    Kam also thinks about running away from there before the creature attacks. She can just dive deep into the ocean and return home as the Leviathan seems to focus only on Lucien.


    But she can''t leave either. Not out of fear, but because every second, she bes more interested in Lucien and wants to know what happens next.


    Well, the Leviathan looks really angry. Waves grow bigger and stronger, hitting the ind''s coast and destroying everything in their path as the storm focuses Its fury around Lucien.


    [World Devourer...] Kam remembers the ancient legends about the Leviathan and now understands why such a creature is described as capable of carrying with it the fury of nature Itself.


    But even though inside the eye of the storm, Lucien continues to act rxed. He takes a sip of brandy and kisses Lust''s lips, mixing both tastes for his delight.


    Then while stroking her ass, he looks at the Leviathan with a fake upset expression. "You''re ruining my fun with this damn storm! Can you take it away alongside your fat ass?"


    The giant snake''s eyes sparkle as she shows off her fangs. "I tried to give you a chance to do something different, but you don''t appreciate it... I just regret wasting my time with you."


    "Then get this shit over right now." He says.


    "As you wish¡­" The Leviathan responds and then flies towards Lucien with her fangs aimed at him. But of course, she knows he can just teleport away.


    Lucien waits for the Leviathan to reach about 200 meters from the castle, which happens in less than a second, then he teleports behind the creature.


    *Blink* *Whoosh*


    It all happens too quickly for people to understand how Lucien teleports to avoid the Leviathan''s blow, but she notices his moves instantly and changes the direction of her attacks.


    He doesn''t have time to summon his golden naginata before having to teleport again to avoid being hit by the giant snake.


    *Blink* *Whoosh* *Blink* *Whoosh* *Blink* *Whoosh*


    As Lucien and the Leviathan be blurs above the castle, the storm continues to hurl bolts at them furiously, and the sea increasingly takes over the ind''s territory.


    That battle will easily enter the most incredible legends of the Blue Star and even of all Seven Stars, but people can''t even look at the sky out of fear.


    The Leviathan looks really furious as she tries to attack Lucien in every way. Still, surprisingly, she doesn''t try to use her water maniption to contain his moves, which makes him start to think she''s actually kidding him.


    ''There''s something wrong...'' Lucien talks to Lust mentally while his spatial mana is almost gone.


    ''Just stick to the n; I think this might really work.'' Lust doesn''t understand the way Leviathan is acting either, but now they don''t have many options.


    Just as Lucien nned, his spatial mana runs out, and the Leviathan realizes that. He uses thest drop of energy to teleport to the front of the castle''s upper floor while starting to open the purple world portal inside the room behind him.


    He looks into Leviathan''s eyes as he summons his golden naginata, but he also notices Alonzo taking Valencia off that balcony.


    "You can''t run away anymore..." The Leviathan speaks, and her voice echoes along with the thunder.


    Lucien smiles teasingly. "Are you sure about that?"


    As soon as he finishes speaking, he feels the rainwater trap his body as the Leviathan has done before. He can no longer teleport forck of spatial mana, but just like before, Lust could push his body towards the purple world.


    But nothing is that simple. The Leviathan''s water maniption goes far beyond what they understand, and as Lust warned Lucien, she could only move his body because the creature allowed it.


    And now, something else is also happening. A bright blue aura appears around Lucien''s body, and Lust quickly exins that it''s pure electricity and will destroy her body before she can touch him again.


    The Leviathan smiles, showing her fangs. "Why don''t you try that trick again?"


    Lucien makes an angry and concerned expression, but somehow he and the Leviathan can clearly see that nothing there is really real.


    [SHIT!!] He curses as it''s toote¡­


    The giant snake attacks again, hitting Lucien with her tail, which continues moving forward, taking him inside of the castle.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    As Lucien nned, the Leviathan''s attack pushes him straight into the purple world portal, with precision so perfect to be real.


    As his body disappears, the Leviathan''s attack continues to destroy the upper floor of the castle, and she falls into his trap, tangling her body in the giant magic between the walls.


    *BOOOOM*


    As half of the great castle is destroyed, the Leviathan falls on that crowd of people with half of her body coiled in the magic.


    Those unlucky people who got under the creature are immediately crushed. Even those in the Sky Realm have their bodies destroyed because of the creature''s weight and how hard her skin is.


    The stronger people from the Sky Realm peak and Immortal Realm survive the impact, but their badly injured bodies are pushed into the ground, and they have to dig their way out before they die fromck of oxygen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Leviathan''s overwhelming aura is quickly contained by the magic, and the ck Sea Riders go crazy. Many of them start running away from the creature while others approach her body, shocked that they have actually captured such a monster.


    Lucien quickly returns from the purple world portal and sees the Leviathan motionless on the ground and breathing heavily. Despite being veryrge, that magic is still insufficient to cover the creature''s entire body as it is very long, but it seems to have been enough to contain her power.


    Well, that''s what Alonzo and the ck Sea Riders think, but all Lucien''s instincts tell him something is wrong.


    "What is it? My power????" The Leviathan''s voice sounds angry but also weak, making the pirates even happier.


    "Looks like it worked..." Lust materializes her body next to Lucien andments.


    He looks up and sees that the storm is still as before. "Actually, it totally failed..."


    While he speaks, a very brave guy tries to touch Leviathan''s body.


    *CRRAAAAAACK-BOOOM!!*


    But a lightning boltes from those ck clouds and turns his body to ash instantly.


    And so an Immortal Realm warrior died... He didn''t even understand what happened, and the other ck Sea Riders take a few seconds to understand how screwed they are.


    "Hahahahaha..." The sinisterugh of the Leviathan echoes throughout the ind, bringing dread to everyone''s hearts. "You humans are really bold creatures!"


    "DAMN!!" As Lust curses, the Leviathan''s aura reappears more powerful than before.


    Hundreds of lightning boltse from the sky and hit the giant magic,pletely destroying it.


    Alonzo, who is emerging from the ruins of the castle with Valencia, sees that scene, and his heart bleeds as that is his greatest invention, and yet it is so easily destroyed along with his hopes of living to see the sun another day.


    Yet, he tries to head towards his secret ship to escape with Valencia. The other ck Sea Riders also try to flee the ind but realize that the sea has already taken over half of their town, and the sea waves are still advancing.


    The Leviathan again rises in the air and brings her face closer to Lucien to speak. "You should look for better allies next time you n against me."


    Lucien can''t help but agree with her. "I''ll remember that next time."


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs, throwing her breath over his body. "Do you really think there will be a next time?"


    He can''t help but be frustrated that he can''t do anything. His sisters are quickly being consumed by the aftereffects of the Blood Rose, his wives are suffering from being away from him, his mother still remains a mystery, and there are so many other things he needs to do, but he can''t run away from being that damn giant snake''s little toy right now.


    Lucien''s blood boils with rage, and he again summons the golden naginata. "If fighting is all I can do, I will keep fighting!"


    His majestic dragon aura spreads across an area almost asrge as the Leviathan''s aura, and her eyes sparkle as she examines his body.


    "Do your best, little dragon, but that still won''t be enough..." The Leviathanments as she flies around Lucien, surrounding him with her body.


    *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* *Tremble*


    The ck Sea Riders ind begins to shake as the storm, and the sea seem to grow even more furious.


    Then the sea literally rises, creating the scariest scene those pirates have ever seen.


    With thousands of meters high, the most brutal wave of those seas covers the sky over ck Sea Riders Ind, destroying any hope they still had deep in their hearts.


    Even those flying several miles from the ind notice the giant wave above them. Within twenty miles of that ind, no one can escape that wave, in or out of the sea.


    Lucien and Lust can''t help but be impressed by the power of the Leviathan, who smiles as she uses the sea to devour that ind.


    He could go back to the purple world to avoid that attack, but he doesn''t go because he feels he needs to stay there because of his pride; he wants to be with those thousands of people who are dying because his n failed.


    Then he closes his eyes and faces that wave head-on.


    Cold... that is the most prevalent sensation as the water covers everything below and above the ground.


    The Leviathan stands by Lucien''s side as their bodies are swallowed by the sea still in the air.


    Then the wave crashes, bringing all the fury of the sea upon them.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Even being so strong now, Lucien can''t stop the water from shaking his body madly as that wave carries all the power of the Leviathan, throwing everything, exactly everything in front of it down.


    Everything over the ind, be it people, buildings, stones, and even the ground, is crushed, destroyed, and thrown in pieces to the bottom of the sea.


    Within that madness of bodies, blood, stones, and many other things, Lucien can''t see anything clearly.


    He tries to p his wings to regain control of his body, and then from the middle of the trash, a familiar face appears.


    Lucien does as Lust taught him to use his mana to make his voice sounds underwater. "You???"

 Chapter 509 Corrupted Girls

    Two dayster.


    The Sea Devil navigates through the wreckage slowly while the girls look around with concerned expressions.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, there are so much trash and bodies floating in the water. It is evident that what happened there was really horrible.


    "This ce... here should be a big ind." Mayaments while she can''t help but feel sorry for the ck Sea Riders. "Not even those pirates deserved such end..."


    Lucien''s sisters and wives, as well as the Sins, do not give a damn for the tragic end of that people as they are only concerned about their most loved person.


    "Are you still feeling his aura, Sophia?" Eve asks her sister.


    Sophia, who has a concentrated expression on her face, nods, and points forward. "I feel his energy in this area."


    The Sins analyze everything in that area, but there are a lot of bodies and sea creatures like sharks devouring the flesh of those people. That also hinders Maggie from finding something different in the water with her vision ability.


    "We''ll look for him," Ang speaks before jumping into the sea with her daughters. Due to their water affinity, they can swim quickly and even extract oxygen from the water.


    Aria, E, Astrid, and Genevieve use their wings to fly around while Daisy and the other mage girls also leave the ship to look for Lucien.


    "I found something!" Following Lucien''s aura, Marie quickly finds a dark-haired woman on top of arge wooden board.


    Genevieve quickly takes that woman to the Sea Devil. So, the girls gather around her, and Sophia quickly begins to heal her.


    "How bad is she?" Cassidy asks.


    "She''s wonderful, actually..." Slothments while making a curious expression.


    "Isn''t that weird?" Maya also has a curious expression. "I mean, she was floating amidst the wreckage at sea... She should be almost dead, and well, she doesn''t look really good."


    "Sloth is right; there are no injuries to her body, externally and internally," Sophiaments as she wipes the dirt off that woman''s head, revealing her a charming face with a delighted expression.


    Maya is surprised to realize that she knows that woman. "Her name is Valencia, and she is the leader of these damn pirates."


    "But why is she in such a state?" Naomi asks. "She looks passed out but at the same time so happy?"


    Lucien''s wives blush, and Ghnnaments in a shy tone. "Well, I think we''ve all had those expressions at some point..."


    "Oh..." Donna also makes a shy expression. "So that''s why she has Lucien''s energy and scent..."


    As Naomi smiles, Maya is more shocked. "Wait! Do you mean he did that... with her?? That woman is a degenerate, cruel, and awful person!"


    It''s not easy for Lucien''s wives to exin how he acts as they don''t always understand his actions, but the fact that Valencia has been left behind proves that she is being punished more than rewarded.


    Olivia makes a regretful expression. "I tried to capture him because of my greed..."


    "Me too..." Scarlett has the same expression. "We even tried to kill Cassidy before that..."


    Dawn can''t help but be sad too. "I encouraged thousands of people to kill him..."


    "But he forgave us." Genevievements.


    Maya bes even more confused and curious about Lucien. "Try to wake her up; she may tell us what happened here."


    "She''s not waking up." Sophiaments while analyzing Valencia''s body.


    "Why? He was very hard on her and drove her crazy?" Naomi asks with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Exactly." Envy smiles too.


    Maya starts to have another opinion about Lucien, while Naomi is shocked. But Sloth shakes her head. "Not exactly. The truth is that his demonic energy is getting more powerful very quickly, and maybe it was too much for someone who doesn''t have his tattoo."


    Pride nods. "It seems so... She is also very proud of herself, probably due to having reached a new power level recently. Her mind is in some kind of enjoyment limbo, but after a while, she wille back to the real world, wanting so much more of that power."


    While Maya is very curious to understand what happened to Valencia, the other girls are only concerned about Lucien.


    "Anyway, Lucien doesn''t seem to be here anymore, and the aura we felt was of his energy inside this woman''s body." Slothments.


    "But he was here before, right? So we have to find out where he went!" Amelia exims.


    Eve agrees and looks at Sophia. "Can you still feel him, sister?"


    She, like all of Lucien''s other wives, can''t really feel where he is despite knowing he''s alive and fine.


    But Sophia returns to her floating pillow and begins to meditate again, focusing her mind and body on the connection with Lucien. After half an hour, she points down forward.


    "Inside the sea?" Lena asks.


    "Yes..." Sophia nods. "I''m sure he''s very, very away from the surface of the sea in that direction."


    Maya has a stern expression on her face as she gazes in that direction. The girls notice her look, and Donna quickly asks. "What''s there?"


    "The Naga Kingdom," She replies. "The entire eastern part and half of the northern part of the Blue Star is ruled by the Naga race."


    "The Naga race, of course." Pridements.


    "What are these Nagas guys?" Ghalenna asks.


    "One of Blue Star''s two great aquatic races." Sloth answers.


    Maya''s eyes look like living mes. "I wouldn''t call them a great aquatic race but greedy damn degenerates and shitty bastards! These pirates were nasty people, but they can''t evenpare to the garbage the Nagas are!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Wrath can''t help but smile as she feels Maya''s burning anger empower her and Donna. "You don''t like them very much, right?"


    "It wasn''t like that before..." Maya exins. "The Naga have always fought against the other Blue Star aquatic races; that kind of thing ismon, everyone is always so greedy and wants to dominate more territories than the others..."


    "Since I came to this world, I tried to remain neutral towards everyone. I didn''t get involved in their wars, and they left my people alone."


    She sighs and continues. "But the Nagas are insatiable creatures... Nothing is enough for them, and as they dominate more and more parts of this world, the more they want."


    "When they don''t get what they want easily, they use dirty and vile tricks to get it. Their own King is the cruelest person in the world. That wicked man sucks everything from his people and family to get stronger."


    Maya''s look is sorry, and Naomi''s look gets sad. "Two weeks ago, a group of Nagas ambushed a group of Mermaids in the north of my n''s territory. Everyone knew what would happen to those women..."


    "I tried to keep my people away from them, but that was our territory, and I couldn''t really stop them... My daughter, La, took pity on those women and went to help them..."


    She sighs again. "And since that day, I don''t know where she is. I thought she was dead, but a few days ago, I received a letter from the Mermaid Queen, saying that they were doing everything to save those women and my people who were with them."


    "We were on our way to the Mermaid Kingdom when we found out Ka had been kidnapped after going looking for information about her mother with the ck Sea Riders," Naomi exins.


    Maya makes a guilty expression. "I failed to protect my family, and if it weren''t for you, I would have lost my beloved granddaughter too... That''s why I''m doing my best to help you find this Lucien guy, even if it''s crazy to face a Leviathan."


    The girls can''t help but feel sorry for Maya, especially those who are mothers. Ang approaches her and puts her hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, after we find Lucien, he''ll rescue your daughter."


    "But..." Maya is again confused about Lucien. "He doesn''t owe me anything; on the contrary, I''m debt to him for saving my granddaughter, so there''s no reason for him to want to help me."


    Cassidy, Aria, Ghalenna, Daisy, and Ang smile lovingly. "Lucien... he has a crush for moms in trouble. We were in situations like that, and he saved us; I''m sure he can help you too."


    Maya feels more and more like meeting Lucien, so she smiles at Ang and the other girls. "I appreciate your goodwill, but things aren''t that simple."


    "The Nagas live thousands of miles below the surface of the sea, in an area beyond the dark waters." She exins. "I could even reach my daughter, but I would have already lost half my powers due to the water and cold. Only aquatic races can go this deep without suffering any serious side effects."


    "But Lucien is that deep right now, doesn''t he?" Donna asks as she looks at Sophia.


    Sophia nods. "Yes, I''m sure that''s the case."


    Maya has no way of understanding the connection of Lucien and his wives, but she believes in them. "But how did he get there so quickly? That could mean he has the help of the Naga people..."


    "Or that he was kidnapped by them." Ameliaments.


    "What about the Leviathan?" Eve wonders. "Would the creature just let them take him?"


    Pride makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, the creature isn''t here, so it could be going after him right now..."


    Maya''s eyes glow red fire. "I can''t feel sorry for those damn people... But we can''t waste time; my daughter and Lucien are probably with the same people, and only the Mermaids can help us now."


    "Where do we go now?" Scarlett asks.


    "To the northeast, the Mermaid Kingdom," Maya responds. "The Mermaid Queen is known for her benevolence, so I''m sure she will help us."


    "Sounds like our best ns right now..." Pridements.


    Sophia''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "Lucien can hold out until we bring help to him... in fact, he seems to be getting stronger quickly... nothing can stop him!"


    Naomi smiles too, eager to see her beloved brother again.


    But Eve has a curious expression on her face. "How are these Mermaids?"


    Maya smiles. "They are the opposite of the Naga people. Such creatures are extremely gentle, and there is no greed in their pure hearts..."


    ------------------------


    At thousands of miles to the northeast and thousands of miles below the sea surface.


    Inside arge room filled with crystal clear water, many demi-human women look at a human woman with excited and motivated expressions.


    Those women are simr to Nagas, having the upper body of humanoid creatures and a long, thick tail as the lower half of the body.


    However, there are differences between them, such as the fact that their tail is more simr to a fish than a snake and their ears are not pointed but wide and simr to fish fins. They are the Mermaids, of course.


    "Your people have suffered for thousands of years!" The human woman makes her voice sounds underwater easily. "You have had your child, resources, and hopes stolen by these vile creatures..."


    All the Mermaids around that human woman are gorgeous, but the young brown-haired girl''s charm is no less bright because of that. Also, she has gills on her neck, allowing her to extract oxygen from the water better than using her water affinity.


    The Mermaids raise their weapons.


    "That is wrong!!"


    "We can''t let things go on like that!!"


    "We have to counterattack!!"


    "Exactly, my sea sisters!" The human girl continues her speech. "Let''s not take this shit anymore! Today we''re going to start our revolution and take back everything they took from us!"


    "Sister ire is right; we can''t let them take anything more from us!" A mermaid with white hair, fair skin, and a crystal blue tail exim.


    "Yeah!! We''ll take it all that is rightfully ours!!"


    "And we''ll screw with the damn Nagas!!"

 Chapter 510 A Way Out

    Two days ago.


    The ck Sea Riders Ind falls apart under the power of that giant wave. The pirates are thrown against rocks and buildings while even Lucien struggles to regain control of his body amid turbulent waters.


    But a person can still smoothly swim into that chaos. It''s Kam, of course.


    Due to her natural water affinity and Naga''s anatomy, she advances through the rubble and trash towards Lucien quickly.


    Why?


    Because she knows she would regret it for the rest of her life if she missed the opportunity to have someone like Lucien on her side. Even approaching a mythical beast like the Leviathan is less frightening than returning to her home alone.


    [SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!] Yet, that doesn''t stop her from panicking while she has to fight her survival instinct, which tells her to flee, and her feminine instinct, which tells her to help Lucien.


    Then, she finally finds him, and when she sees his face, she feels that taking that risk is totally worth it.


    "You???" Lucien didn''t expect Kam to have the courage to approach the Leviathan as he thought she was just another idiot noble who just treated him well out of self-interest.


    "Quickly, we have to get out of here!!!" Kam approaches Lucien and tries to grab his arm.


    But he holds her wrist first, showing that even underwater, his agility is far superior to hers. Then he uses his mana to make his voice sound underwater again.


    "I can''t escape this creature! You have to get out of here now because I can''t protect you either." He lets go of her wrist and pushes her back.


    But she advances towards him again and tries to hold his hand. He holds her wrist, but she pulls out two shining gems from her storage ne with her other hand.


    The colorful glow of those gems shocks Lucien and Lust.


    ''Instant teleport gems!!'' Lust exims in his mind.


    At that moment, time seems to stop while Lust and Lucien imagine many possibilities. The first is that since the Leviathan is seeing and hearing them, the creature will likely kill Kam in the next second to prevent them from escaping.


    So Lust quickly advises Lucien to act quickly. ''Take her gems and think about being next to your wives, then you''ll be teleported to wherever they are before the creature can do anything!''


    A part of Lucien is very tempted to take the gems from Kam, or at least one of them. He is missing his wives so much and knows they are missing him too. If they are far away from that ce, they could have a few hours or even days to n their next steps until the Leviathan finds them.


    But of course, that''s a very optimistic prediction as the creature could also catch up to them in a few hours and would be furious to the point of wanting to hurt the people he loves, so that n is pretty risky.


    However, the main point that prevents Lucien from taking the instant teleport gems from Kam''s hand is his self-pride. She''s risking her life to save him, and even if it''s for selfish reasons, he couldn''t steal her gems.


    Maybe he wouldn''t think twice about doing that to save someone he loves, but they''re not in real danger right now, so he doesn''t want to do that.


    Then Lucien pushes Kam back again. "Quick! Get out of here before the creature kills you!"


    "I won''t go without you!!" Kam is touched that Lucien doesn''t try to steal her gems but doesn''t understand why he doesn''t want to escape with her either.


    "You don''t understand; the creature will follow me wherever I go, she..." He tries to exin but then notices that the Leviathan is already surrounding them.


    "Oh, little dragon..." The Leviathan''s bizarre voice echoes underwater as she surrounds Lucien and Kam with her long body. "Looks like you made a new friend¡­ do you guys n on running away or something?"


    Lucien instinctively pulls Kam behind him as he faces the Leviathan. "She has nothing to do with our things."


    Kam is again surprised by Lucien. They don''t know each other, but he is already protecting her in such a dangerous situation. And even though that creature is so powerful, she feels safe by being with him.


    The giant snake''s eyes sparkle as she understands more about Lucien''s character. "You guys seem like a lovely couple... but I''m afraid you can''t have a happy ending."


    [Couple...] That word echoes in Kam''s mind, and she doesn''t understand why that sounds so good.


    Meanwhile, Lust is increasingly confused. Then she talks to Lucien. ''Why isn''t the creature attacking? She could kill Kam and get the gems easily...''


    Lucien doesn''t understand that either, but he doesn''t understand most of Leviathan''s actions. The creature always seems to be ying with him, which is frustrating.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stop the bullshit." He speaks to the Leviathan.


    The creature makes a curious expression. "Alright, I can give you time for you to do that thing with her¡­ I mean, by putting your mark on her body and sending her to your soul realm."


    Lucien is confused for a second, but then he understands the creature''s intent. "If you want to know how that works, why not just ask?"


    As Kam remembers how Oya and Helena enter and exit that mysterious portal, the Leviathan smiles. "Seeing how it happens looks better."


    ''It can''t be just that¡­'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind, and he agrees.


    Lucien doesn''t like having to do what the Leviathan order, but she''s allowing him to save Kam''s life and get a powerful new wife, which wille in handy now.


    Then he turns to her and looks into her eyes as he moves his hands towards her belly. "I won''t hurt you, but this will bond us forever¡­ if you don''t want to do it, you have to escape right now."


    Kam is confused as she instinctively trusts Lucien but is afraid to do something she doesn''t understand. She''s already heard about the demons'' famous soul contract and imagines that''s what they''re about to do.


    [Bonding my soul to a guy I just met?] She can''t help but think that''s crazy. But at the same time, she wants to have a rtionship with Lucien and not getting killed by the Leviathan, of course.


    She panics at not knowing what to do and puts her hand over the small green stone on her ne, activating her most valuable resource and causing a green light to appear around her and Lucien.


    [Huh???] Lucien, Lust, and even the Leviathan are surprised as that green light bes a cube-shaped barrier around them.


    ''This barrier looks really powerful!'' Lust exins to Lucien.


    Kam takes Lucien''s arm and puts an instant teleport gem into his hand. "Quickly, we have to get out of here before the barrier ends!"


    "I can''t go with you as the creature would follow me to your house." Lucien quickly exins.


    "It''s alright; she won''t get into our town, and you''ll be safe there." Kam insists.


    "Hahahaha..." The Leviathan''sughter echoes as she looks at the green barrier. "Do you really think your stupid barrier can stop me? I know where you''re going, and you won''t be safe from me there."


    ''This isn''t right¡­'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind. ''She should threaten your wives to stop you from running away and not say she''s going after you.''


    ''Does she wants me to go with Kam? But why?'' Lucien wonder.


    ''I don''t know, but if she''s not going after your wives, this is a good chance for us to find a new n. I don''t know where Kam will take us, but it must be far from here. Also, if her mother has actually encountered Leviathan before, we can get more information about the creature.'' Lust exins.


    ''She is manipting us, and I don''t like it.'' Lucienments.


    ''Me neither.'' She responds. ''But what is the other option? The Leviathan will keep beating you until you understand more about Aylin''s power, and then she will try to devour you to observe that.''


    Lucien feels that the two options he has are bad, but going with Kam could open up new paths he couldn''t get in standing with the Leviathan now. Also, the creature seems to be ying with him, so she has no reason to go after his wives.


    "Alright, let''s do this." Lucien squeezes the instant teleport gem in his hand and looks at Kam.


    "Crush the gem and keep imagining yourself by my side; I''ll take us to safety!" Kam exins.


    *BAM*


    The Leviathan hits the green barrier with her tail, but it doesn''t move or crack, surprising Lust even more.


    "Now!" Kam exims and holds Lucien''s hand.


    They crush the instant teleport gems simultaneously, and their body turns to light as they move down northward, going to the deepest parts of the ocean.


    The Leviathan doesn''t even try to do anything because she knows she can''t stop them now. But the satisfied expression on her face makes it clear that everything is going the way she wants.

 Chapter 511 Inside The Naga Kingdom

    For a second, Lucien''s vision blurs, and he feels a bit nauseous; then, when he notices it, he''s already elsewhere, still beside Kam.


    That looks like a big room, and Its walls and floor are made of a smooth stone type with a beautiful jade-green color. He can only see that because strange magical nts light up the ce.


    There is minimal furniture in the ce, and they are made of dark wood, while in the center of the room, there is arge round pool and a smaller round tform in Its center at a few inches inside the water. Strangely, that tform seems to be made of a fluffy material like a bed mattress.


    "It''s my bedroom..." Lucien hears Kam''s voice in a shy tone as he feels her take his hand.


    He gently caresses the back of her hand with his fingers as he smiles. "Looks like a nice bedroom."


    She giggles. "You must be finding it weird, don''t you? Well, for us Nagas, a good bedroom just needs a big pool."


    "I see..." Lucien looks into Kam''s eyes, and although he doesn''t see real malice, he can''t be naive either. "I don''t know why you brought me here, but there has to be a selfish motive, right?"


    Kam gets ashamed and starts to stutter. "I... it''s not that... Lucien... I just..."


    "That creature is manipting me, and I can''t do anything about it right now, but..." His eyes start to glow golden as his majestic draconic aura makes Kam feel like a small ant in front of a giant dragon.


    He continues. "So either you''re plotting against me along with her-"


    "I''m not nning anything against you! I swear on everything I love the most!!!" She quickly interrupts him as she speaks honestly.


    ''She seems to be telling the truth.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    ''That''s what it looks like...'' Hements.


    Lucien truly believes Kam''s intentions aren''t evil, but he''s sure she wants something from him. "So, if you and your people are not with the Leviathan, you are now her targets or part of her maniptions."


    "Do not worry." She speaks in a confident tone. "That creature cannot harm us here. Our city is protected by a barrier like the one in my ne, but much more powerful. My mother used to say that only a Primordial could damage this barrier as it was given to us by another Primordial."


    ''Why would a Primordial give them such treasure?'' Lust shares her thoughts with Lucien.


    ''If it''s really like that, why would the Leviathan send us here?'' He responds with another question.


    ''That''s really weird-'' Lust starts to speak but then suddenly stops, and Lucien can feel that she got apprehensive.


    ''Lust???'' Lucien gets worried too.


    Since they arrived at that ce, Lust has been using her magic sense to analyze all creatures within several miles; then, she finds someone very powerful.


    ''There''s someone from the early Cosmic Realm near!'' She exins. ''There shouldn''t be such a person among a race like this, so that is really strange.''


    ''What kind of person is it?'' Lucien asks.


    ''A male Naga, about neen hundred years... I think he is Kam''s father.'' Lust responds.


    ''Neen hundred years? Doesn''t that make him too young for someone so powerful?'' Lucien asks. ''I mean, Helena is talented and older than him, but not even in her peak she was any close to the Cosmic Realm.''


    ''Exactly!'' Lustments and then gets even more shocked as she continues to analyze the body of that male Naga. ''He has many different talents and affinities... there are a lot of energies within his body... he''s... like you!?''


    ''Like me?'' Lucien wonders what kind of person that guy is like.


    As he thinks, Kam is confused by his thoughtful look. Then she runs her fingers on his hand. "Lucien? Are you okay?"


    "Oh..." He looks at her. "Yeah, I was just wondering where you''re taking me next."


    She holds his hand tightly and starts to lead him towards the door. "Come on; I''ll take you to my mom; she may know more about the Leviathan."


    Lucien just follows Kam as they exit down the hallway of what appears to be a huge building. She moves smoothly across the stone floor, wiggling her tail in a very sensual way.


    They soon see other Nagas there, including male ones, which have snake tails simr to Kam''s. However, their upper bodies are quite different from each other, as are humans and other demi-humans.


    Every Naga that Lucien sees along the way has two types of clothing, simple .fabric clothing that only covers their upper body or green armor that covers almost their entire bodies, including part of their tail.


    But not even those who wear simple clothes or the armors have clothes as luxurious as those of Kam. They also don''t have ornaments like jewelry and bows in their hair and tail like her.


    ''Guards and servants...'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind as she reports to him the power of anyone above the Sky Realm.


    Lucien also notices that Kam doesn''t even look at the other Naga, and they bow their heads whenever they pass by them.


    And, of course, they get shocked to see Lucien. However, they try to contain their emotions, and he also notices strange expressions on their faces.


    ''The usual royalty treatment.'' Lustments.


    ''I''m not sure...'' Lucien responds. ''They don''t seem to be afraid of her but pity.''


    That doesn''t make sense, but Lust pays attention to the servants and actually sees them looking at Lucien with amazed expressions and Kam with sorry and sad expressions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien knows that he has to be careful as he doesn''t know where he is or what the situation of those people is, so he speaks to Kam in a casual tone. "What kind of woman is your mom?"


    Kam is happy that Lucien breaks the strange mood generated by the expressions of the other Nagas. "My mother is an incredible and kind woman! She is the most knowledgeable person among our people, and it is thanks to her that our race improves every day."


    "Oh, is she that wise?" Lucienments in an impressed tone. But actually, he thinks Kam is exaggerating a bit.


    "She is." But Kam answers in a confident tone. "Well, it''s natural for the oldest person of a race also to be the most experienced and wise of them, right? But my mother would be the smartest person here even if there is another Naga older than her."


    "Is she really the oldest person in your people?" Lucien can''t help but be surprised by that, especially after Lust said that the man who''s supposed to be Kam''s father is neen hundred years old.


    Kam nods and smiles with a proud expression. "She''s three thousand six hundred and two years old... But she doesn''t look old at all."


    ''She must be in the Cosmic Realm too!'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    "She must be very powerful¡­" Lucienments in an impressed tone.


    "Yes, she would be the first Naga to arrive in the Cosmic Realm..." Kam starts to speak in a proud tone, but she quickly bes sad. "Let''s not talk about that right now."


    Lucien doesn''t need to have a soul contract with Kam to realize she got really sad, which makes him very curious about her mother.


    So he shares his thoughts with Lust. ''Looks like there''s something wrong with her mother.''


    ''Yes...'' Lust responds. ''The strangest thing is that a woman who should have reached the Cosmic Realm didn''t do it, but her husband, a guy half her age, did.''


    As Lucien and Lust wonder about Kam''s family, she leads him to arge open courtyard, and then he notices that they are inside a huge translucent dome.


    "Wow..." Hements, impressed with that amazing ce. That dome protects what looks like a castle from the water, and Lucien can even see several other buildings protected by domes far away as well as buildings that are submerged in water without being protected by domes.


    The water looks dark there, but everything is lit by magical nts of different sizes. Lust reports to Lucien that they are thousands of miles below the surface of the sea, but those nts generate enough oxygen for him to feel no difference.


    While Lucien stops to appreciate the beauty of that ce, Kam appreciates the view of his face. "Beautiful, don''t you think?"


    "Indeed." He agrees.


    "Few people of other races were able to see the beauty of the Naga Kingdom." Shements as she continues to hold his hand as it makes her feel so good.


    "It must be hard for other people to walk around without being able to breathe underwater." Hements.


    She smiles. "Yes, but we have a rare herb that allows other races to breathe underwater."


    "Really?" At the same time Lucien asks, Lust confirms in his mind that it''s true.


    "Yep." Kam nods. "I don''t have it with me right now, but my mom does, so I can go get it with her, or can you hold your breath until we get there?"


    ''You could also use Envy''s energy to modify your body to breathe underwater.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind. ''But now you''re out of that demonic energy and away from Envy and Amelia.''


    Lucien can''t help but feel weak away from his wives. His original demonic energy and soul energy keep getting stronger, but without his wives'' energies, his abilities are severely limited.


    "Where is your mother?" He asks Kam.


    She points to a giant castle inside a dome about six miles away. "That is the royal castle, my parents'' house."


    The stronger a person is, the better their body is, of course. So normally, an Earth Realm person can go about five minutes without breathing, but Lucien can go about an hour without breathing due to his life mana.


    But due to the current situation, he just nods. "I think so."


    "Alright," Kam responds. "But if you think you need oxygen, let me know, and then we can get into a nearby dome."


    "Ok." He smiles at her, and then they walk toward the dome wall.


    Kam passes through the dome as if it doesn''t exist, and then Lucien follows her, also passing through the dome wall, which has a watery texture and only blocks the seawater.


    In the water again, Kam is like a fish, able to smoothly move while Lucien has to keep moving his legs and wings to swim.


    People above the Sky Realm, as well as people with great control over their mana, can move freely through the water; however, their speed is significantly reduced while the aquatic races get even faster surrounded by water.


    Lucien also notices that the water in that ce looks different from anything he''s ever seen. He feels a heavy pressure over his body, and that is normal due to how deep in the sea they are.


    "You are so strong!" Kamments as she swims around Lucien. That pressure should be enough to kill Mortal Realm people from other races, while Earth Realm people should at least feel ufortable, but he lookspletely rxed.


    He smiles and then pulls her into his arms before kissing her lips, making her feel so good and safe again.


    Meanwhile, Lust pays attention to all Nagas inside that dome to get any information. But they don''t make anyments and are just silent with pitying expressions. Well, some of them smile when they see Kam kissing Lucien, but most of them still look sad.


    [What''s wrong with these people?] She wonders.

 Chapter 512 The Naga Queen

    Kam wishes she could stay in Lucien''s arms forever, kissing him. But she breaks the kiss while making a shy expression.


    "We have to see my parents..." She exins.


    "Of course." Hements and holds her hand.


    She smiles and starts to swim towards the big royal castle.


    Along the way, Lucien takes a close look at everything around them, from rocks and nts, to exotic animals like strange fishes and many Nagas.


    And just like in that building that is Kam''s house, along the way, all the Nagas act respectfully towards her, but they also look at her with sorry expressions, making Lucien increasingly ufortable.


    Soon they arrive in front of that majestic castle, surrounded by protective barriers as well as the dome that keeps the water out of that ce.


    As they approach the dome, dozens of Naga quickly appear on the other side, equipped with incredible ck armor and wielding their soul weapons. Lust quickly reports that they are all in the early or and middle Immortal Realm stages.


    "Who are you???" One of the guards, who appears to be the captain as he is in the sixthyer Immortal Realm, asks in an arrogant tone.


    "He''s my guest, can''t you see?!?" Kam also asks in an arrogant and authoritative tone, sounding more like a spoiled noble rather than the cute and loving girl she looked like just ago.


    "Princess..." That captain speaks in a neutral tone but doesn''t lower his arrogant attitude. "You know you can''t bring outsiders into our Kingdom without the King''s permission, especially to the royal castle."


    Kam makes an upset expression. "You damn servant! Do you think you can tell me what to do or not? Have you forgotten that I''m the main one chosen to rule our people after my father? Do you really want to infuriate your future Queen?"


    The captain smiles. "I''m sure our beloved King will live for thousands of years!"


    "Long live the King Tyrion!!!" The other guards exim in a respectful tone.


    "You!!" Kam is concerned that they might do something to Lucien, so she tries to act even more authoritatively.


    "I''m going to take you to your father while this guy gets detained." But the captain ignores her request and goes through the dome while trying to grab Kam by her arm.


    That move seems quick, but Kam is oneyer above that captain and could avoid him alone. Yet that scene seems like slow motion to Lucien, and he feels d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he remembers a guard who also tried to touch one of his wives and ended up with his arm severed.


    And again, Lucien feels that the arrogant guard deserves to have his arm cut off to never think of acting so boldly toward his wives again.


    But he knows that it''s due to the Bloody Rose''s influence, which makes his emotions more intense than they should be. And although he thinks it''s right to put that guard in his ce, that would start a massacre, which is definitely not a good way to start a friendly rtionship with those people.


    *Burble*


    So, Lucien moves quickly, taking Kam around the waist and moving her body back to avoid the captain''s move.


    Kam is a little startled by Lucien''s sudden and unexpected movement, but her body instinctively recognizes his touch, and she just lets him take her back.


    [Huh???] But the captain is shocked that Lucien''s speed is so much higher than his, especially when they are so deep in the ocean.


    He stares at Lucien with a confused expression. [He still seems to be just in the Erath Realm... what the hell is going on??]


    But Lucien looks at him with a stern look and can''t stop his eyes from glowing golden and his draconic aura from appearing. "Don''t try to touch her again, or I''ll make you swallow your arms and tail."


    Threaten the leader of the ck Guard, the King''s main servants? That''s a situation those Naga didn''t expect to happen with anyone except the Princess and the Queen, but there they are, watching an Erath Realm outsider doing that.


    The next event would naturally be for the ck Guards to tie Lucien to a rock in the middle of Naga City and flog him for a full year before killing him in an even more humiliating and painful way. Yes, that has already happened to many other Nagas who questioned the royal authority.


    But how could those guards do that now if they can''t even breathe due to the pressure put over them by Lucien''s aura?


    Not only affecting those guards, Lucien''s aura keeps spreading through the ce and attracts the attention of the three most important people in the Naga Kingdom.


    "Let''s go." Kam takes Lucien''s hand and leads him inside the dome. Although she wasn''t affected by that pressure, even she couldn''t help but be a little afraid of that power.


    As soon as they start to enter the castle, the guards breathe again, and one of them looks at their leader. "Captain..."


    The captain looks at Lucien passing through the castle''s great gates and then quickly speaks to the other guards. "Notify the King, right now!!"


    Some guards go notify the King while the captain and the others begin to gather all the ck Guards in town.


    Inside the castle, Lucien is impressed by how luxurious the ce is. Unlike Kam''s house, the royal castle is illuminated by magicmps, and the floors and walls are made of emerald green sses.


    The ck Guards along the way try to confront them again, but Lucien releases all the pressure of his aura on them, causing most to kneel on the floor, unable to breathe.


    Once they arrive in the main hall, Lucien is again surprised to see dozens of different furniture and many small pirs supporting ss boxes with different items inside.


    "My father''s trophies..." Kamments in a sad tone while pointing to items inside those boxes like crowns, jewels, and even heads of mystical creatures. "He likes everyone to admire his achievements."


    ''Something like the paintings you make of your wives.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    ''But I''ll be the only one to appreciate them.'' He responds.


    Then Lucien looks at Kam with a curious expression. "Your father looks really powerful..."


    Kam feels bad, but before she can respond, a charming female voicees from upstairs, or rather, the ramp that connects the first floor to the second. "But at a high cost."


    They look up, and Lucien is surprised, or rather impressed, to see a gorgeous mature Naga Lady.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Kam doesn''t need to say that that woman is her mother as Lucien can smell that they have the same natural fragrance as well as very simr faces.


    But unlike the young Naga princess, her mother has long ck hair, which is half gray as the color of her tail is faded, probably due to her being so old and not being in the Cosmic Realm.


    And just as Lucien imagined, the Naga Queen has a charming mature face and a so hot curvy body with a slim waist and breasts twice the size of her daughter''s.


    Her brown eyes are sparkling with curiosity, fixed on Lucien while her full lips slowly curve into a suggestive smile.


    "Mom!" Kam exims as she flies up the ramp and hugs the mature Naga tightly.


    Her mother hugs her too but keeps looking at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "I missed you, darling... But I''m curious to meet your new friend."


    "Hehehe..." Kam giggles as she stops hugging her mother and looks at him. "His name is Lucien, and he''s really impressive, doesn''t he?"


    "Impressive, indeed..." The Naga Queen smiles. "But he''s a demon; did you notice that?"


    Kam nods. "Yes, that''s why I brought him to our home; Father can''t offend his race, and that might be an excellent alliance for us."


    "I hope so..." The Naga Queenments. "Since you guys created quite a stir among the ck Guards, your father must being here right now."


    As the mature Naga speaks, she continues to look at Lucien and examine his body. And, of course, he and Lust do the same to her.


    ''There is something very wrong with this woman!'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    ''What do you mean?'' He asks.


    ''She is in the fifthyer of the Immortal Realm?'' She responds.


    ''Really?'' Lucien can''t help but ask. ''But that doesn''t make sense... I mean, Kam is in the seventhyer, and that woman shouldn''t look like that having that power level at such an age, right?''


    ''Exactly.'' Lustments and then exins. ''She was much more powerful before, but someone stole her power.''


    ''How is that possible?'' Lucien asks as he can''t help but be sorry for the Naga Queen and wonder if that''s why the servants look at Kam with that pitying look.


    Lust quickly exins. ''There aren''t many ways to do it, and they''re generally associated with dark magic. I''m pretty sure that''s the case because I feel a lot of dark mana in that Cosmic Realm guy and someone else...''


    It''s not hard for Lucien to imagine the situation of Kam and her mother. ''So her father stole the power of his own wife? That sucks!''


    ''And he''ll probably do the same to his daughter.'' Lustments. ''I mean, Kam inherited her mother''stent talent, something that seems toe from their Bloodline. So he must be waiting for her to get stronger to steal her power.''


    Lucien''s eyes glow golden again. ''It''s too bad for him that my naginata will take his life before he managed to do that!''


    ''Do you already see Kam as your wife, don''t you?'' She asks.


    ''Now I do.'' He doesn''t think twice about answering. ''Do you have something against that?''


    ''Of course not.'' She also responds immediately. ''You should kill this bastard King and take his Kingdom. You don''t need to stay here to rule them, and when we go to fight the Gods, having entire races as your troops will be really useful.''


    ''Sounds like a good n to me...'' He agrees.


    ''Especially the part where you take another mother-daughter couple to your bed...'' Shements.


    ''You know me so well.'' He smiles.


    Although Lucien and Lust talk quickly mentally, his silence and smile leave Kam, and her mother confused.


    "Lucien? Are you okay?" Kam asks.


    He ps his wings, flying to her side and her mother as that ramp looks too slippery for anyone other than a Naga.


    "Yep, I was just amazed at how beautiful you and your mom are." Hements in a casual tone.


    Kam can''t help but blush while her heart feels warmer, but her mother just smiles. "Such aplimenting from someone with your look should get any girl wet, right?"


    Lucien is excited to interact with a woman who doesn''t seem to be influenced by his charm. "Every woman deserves praises, and if their husbands don''t do that, I don''t mind doing it for them."


    The Naga Queen charmingly smiles. "You''re such a generous man for wanting to help these poor husbands who don''t have time for their wives..."


    "Generosity is my biggest quality after all." Hements with an obviously false and sarcastic tone.


    "Hmm¡­" She shakes her head as she looks his body up and down. "I''m sure you have bigger things than generosity..."


    "I can''t say you''re wrong." He smiles teasingly.


    She smiles too and extends her hand to him. "By the way, my name is Mira."


    Lucien gently holds her hand and kisses Its back. "Mira... It''s a beautiful name, but isn''t that too simple for a very impressive woman?"


    "Hahahaha..." Sheughs. "Appearances are deceiving, but inside my heart, I have simple desires, which makes me a simple woman."


    "I see..." Lucien actually believes those words because somehow, he can feel that he and Mira have simr desires: to protect their families.

 Chapter 513 The Naga King

    Kam gets very happy when she sees Lucien and her mother getting along well. Not just because of their rtionship but also because it had been a long time since she''d seen that excited look on Mira''s face.


    But she also notices that all his interactions with women seem like flirtations, so she quickly tries to change the subject to avoid problems.


    "Mom..." She speaks in a concerned tone. "The Leviathan is really real... now I believe."


    Mira is shocked when she recognizes the fear in Kam''s eyes as she herself has had that expression before. "You saw the creature, didn''t you? But how is that po..."


    "It''s my fault." Lucien quickly exins. "I won''t lie; the creature is after me; she wants to devour me to absorb my knowledge of a power inherited from my ancestor. But for that, she wants me to understand more about that power before. Well, at least I think that''s her n, but I can''t say for sure."


    Mira needs a few seconds to process that information. Her first reaction is obviously to doubt that story. [Why would such a powerful ancient creature be so interested in the power of a young demon?]


    The first time she saw Lucien, she was sure he was special, but now he looks even more interesting.


    "Fascinating..." Shements. "You not only survived an encounter with that creature but are also being hunted by it."


    Lucien smiles. "Shouldn''t you be more worried that she''s probablying by now? Oh, I forgot; Kam said you''d escaped the Leviathan before."


    Mira makes a thoughtful expression. "At that time, I was just in the Sky Realm, and meeting that creature made me extremely terrified..."


    "But I guess I was lucky, as the creature was about to devour me, but then something caught its eye," Mira exins. "I don''t exactly know what happened, but the creature didn''te back, and it still took me half an hour to get able to move again."


    As a crazy idea shes through Lucien''s mind, Lust speaks it. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if that was your mom...''


    ''Or any other prey stronger than one from the Sky Realm.'' Hements.


    "Anyway..." Mira smiles at Lucien. "Here, you don''t have to fear anything. Our people were gifted thousands of years ago with the matrix tree, which creates an indestructible barrier around our main city."


    Before he can say anything, Lust materializes her body beside him, holding his arm like a loving wife. "I''ve heard this phrase many times, but the truth is, there is no indestructible barrier."


    Lust''s appearance clearly shocks Mira, and Lucien quickly introduces her. "It''s Lust, my dear wife."


    "First wife, he means." Shements in a proud tone. With his harem growing bigger and bigger, she wants to make sure to keep her position.


    Lucien can''t help but smile as he feels Lust''s jealousy. That feeling is always more intense when he''s interacting with a milf. "First wife, of course."


    Kam makes a strange expression due to Lust''s attitude, but Mira is more curious about how she appeared out of nowhere. [It''s not amon demonic ability... she has to be a High Demon, or something even more powerful.]


    But despite the shock and curiosity, Mira manages to maintain her majestic and calm expression, worthy of a true Queen. "Nice to meet you, Lust¡­ what a peculiar name, isn''t it?"


    Lust is about to say something naughty, but then she notices that Cosmic Realm man approaching them quickly and mentally reports it to Lucien. ''He is here.''


    Mira notices their expressions be concerned and quickly asks. "Is everything okay? I didn''t mean to offend..."


    "It''s all right." Lucien smiles. "I just think your husband ising."


    Now it''s time for her expression to be concerned. Mira doesn''t even think much about how Lucien can sense Tyrion approaching before her or how he knows he''s her husband because she''s worried about other things.


    Her tone quickly changes from rxed to stern as she looks at him. "Disagree with my husband isn''t going to be good for anyone, so let me try to calm him down first, okay?"


    "Mom..." Kam tries to say something.


    But Mira quickly looks at her with the same expression. "You know what your dad is like, so just let me try to fix that."


    "OK." Kam nods, and Mira quickly goes down the ramp, gliding across the floor with extreme grace.


    Lucien can''t help but look at the back of her tail and imagine naughty things; then he feels Kam move closer to him and lets her hit his arm, with almost no strength, of course.


    "Don''t look at my mom like that, or my father will rip your head off!" Sheins in a concerned tone.


    Lust giggles. "I guess he can''t help looking at hot moms that way..."


    "Mothers?" She looks confused. "What kind of fetish is this??"


    Before Lucien can p Lust''s ass as a form of punishment, he hears the castle doors m against the wall after being thrown open.


    "Where is he?!?!?" An angry male voice echoes through the castle. "Where is the man who dares enter my house without my permission?!?!?"


    A tall male Naga enters the main hall, wearing long, luxurious clothes while his eyes ze with anger. His posture is totally different from Mira''s, and he doesn''t look majestic at all but a ruffian.


    Mira gets in front of him. "Calm down, Tyrion; he is not an enemy but was brought here by your daughter."


    Tyrion quickly grabs Mira by the neck, but she doesn''t even try to fight. "Damn!! Just tell me where that bastard is!!"


    Kam is extremely worried as Lucien feels an instinctive rage growing inside him. He''s just met Mira, but she''s also treated him kindly, unlike many people he''s met, so he obviously wants to help her.


    But Lust''s voice echoes in his mind. ''You must not try to fight him now! The Leviathan did not intend to kill you yet, but this man may not only want to kill you but also something worse.''


    ''Do you mean steal my power?'' He asks.


    ''Exactly.'' She answers and then exins. ''We don''t know what method he uses for it, so we have to be attentive for anything.''


    As they talk, Kam flies to the first floor to defend her mother. "Don''t do it, father!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Tyrion keeps squeezing Mira''s neck as he looks at his daughter with an annoyed and disappointed expression. "Where is that woman??"


    "Father..." Kam makes a sorry expression.


    "You failed, didn''t you?!?!" He shakes his head. "I should have known you would be a loser just like your brother... you can''t even do a simple task like capturing a human."


    Tears run down Kam''s face as her heart is broken to see her mother in pain. "Father... I failed, but it has nothing to do with my mother. Also, I didn''te back empty-handed, but I brought you a powerful ally. We escaped the Leviathan together..."


    "Ally?? Leviathan??? What the hell are you talking about???" Tyrion ms Mira hard against the wall before quickly moving to Kam and extending his hand to grab her neck.


    Even without Tyrion using all his speed, Kam can''t even see his movements and would be in the same position her mother was in just now.


    *Whoosh*


    But a purple blur appears between them, and someone holds his hand in a tight grip, shocking Tyrion.


    "Don''t touch her." Lucien''s words sound cold and firm, but they warm Kam''s heart and make Mira''s eyes sparkle.


    "WHO?!?!" Tyrion is furious but also confused. He thought there was no man more powerful than him in this world, but Lucien''s speed makes him doubt that.


    Lucien tries to push Tyrion back but feels he''s like an immobile mountain. Although their speed is simr, their strength is very different.


    "Heh!" Tyrion realizes that Lucien is much weaker than he is and so tries to p him in the face.


    *Whoosh*


    The simple movement of his arm creates a powerful pressure on that ce, making Kam and Mira tremble. But Lucien doesn''t feel any fear and quickly dodges the blow.


    [So fast!] Tyrion thinks as he quickly starts another attack with his hand.


    But Lucien again dodges, forcing Tyrion to try to attack with both his hands and tail.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    After failing to hit Lucien using only normal attacks, Tyrion stops and looks into his eyes with a strange expression.


    "..." The mood is tense, but Lucien doesn''t think about backing down. He can''t allow someone to hurt his women, even if that person is stronger than him.


    "Hahahaha..." But Tyrion starts tough, leaving everyone confused. "It''s been a long time since I''ve faced such a fast opponent. In fact, I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone so agile."


    "He is not your opponent, father!" Kam enters in front of Lucien.


    Mira quickly arrives at her daughter''s side. "Exactly; also, he is a demon, which makes him an excellent ally to our people."


    Lucien doesn''t mind fighting alongside his wives to protect their family, but he doesn''t feel good about Mira and Kam standing in front of him to defend him.


    Then he steps forward, standing in front of them and gazing at the Naga King with a stern expression. "Anyway, I won''t let you hurt them again."


    "Oh..." Tyrion makes the mocking expression. "You have the balls; I have to admit. But don''t think that because you''re of a superior race, you cane to my house and tell me how I can or can''t treat my family."


    Lucien shakes his head. "No matter what situation it''s, hurting your own family is never going to be right."


    "And what are you going to do about that??" Tyrion provocatively smiles as he materializes a long dark blue trident, a powerful soul weapon.


    "I''ll stop you, of course," Lucien responds as he summons his golden naginata, whose aura makes Tyrion''s powerful trident look like a harmless toy.


    [What the hell?!?!?] The great Naga King is more shocked than ever, as that doesn''t make any sense.


    [How can an Earth Realm guy''s soul weapon be more powerful than my trident???] He wonders.


    "It''s a draconic soul weapon." A strange female voicees from behind Tyrion.


    He everyone else looks at the main hall corridor and sees a strange figure dressed in ck clothese.


    It looks like a female Naga, but she is also quite different as she has dark gray skin, red eyes, even longer and more pointed ears, a spade at the tip of her tail, which looks more like a fish''s than a snake''s, and also, a long ck stinger in the middle of her spade.


    That strange woman stands next to Tyrion and smiles at Lucien, showing her teeth that look like fangs. Despite having an exotic look, she doesn''t catch Lucien''s attention like Mira and Kam as she is not only ugly and sinister, but she also smells so badly.


    "A Siren..." Lust''s voice echoes through the main hall as she appears beside Lucien.


    Upon seeing Lust, Tyrion is astonished by her beauty as any man would be. But the mysterious woman is really shocked as she quickly realizes who she really is just because of her aura.


    Well, a demon can easily recognize another of a higher hierarchy. And as a Siren, that woman is half demon and half demi-human of any aquatic race.


    A hybrid like Lucien never existed as the energies of superior races repel each other, but hybrids of superior races with medium ones, although very rare, do exist.


    Despite wanting to act arrogantly, that Siren feels all her instincts forcing her to kneel before Lust. "This humble servant is at the disposition of your highness."


    Now everyone else is shocked, even Lucien, and especially Tyrion.


    "What the heck???"

 Chapter 514 One Step Ahead

    Upon seeing the mysterious Siren bow respectfully to Lust, everyone else is confused. But while Lust quickly exins to Lucien her situation, the others, especially Tyrion, have no idea what''s going on.


    "Tanu!?! What are you doing???" The Naga King asks in a worried tone.


    The Siren looks at him with a sorry expression. "In my heart, I will always be loyal to your majesty, but my demonic soul cannot ignore the hierarchy of my race."


    "Hierarchy???" Tyrion asks as he looks at Lust. In addition to thinking she is the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, he can also clearly see that she is a demon. "Is that woman a high demon?"


    "Humph!" Lust makes a mocking sound and smiles.


    Tanu can barely look at Lust due to the huge difference between their hierarchies. "No, my King; she is a Great Demon... one of the great seven."


    "Great Seven??" Tyrion learned a few things about demons from Tanu, but she never talked about the Great Seven as she never imagined they would one day be in front of one of them.


    "The seven deadly sins..." Lustments in a proud tone. "I''m Lust, by the way."


    While Tyrion is even more surprised, Kam and Mira are shocked. [That makes total sense, but how could I believe she was really the sin of lust???]


    "I see..." Tyrion quickly starts to think of what to do. Tanu has been his partner for so many years, and everything he has is due to her, but now she seems to be more loyal to Lust than to him.


    Then he looks at Lucien quickly before looking at Lust. "Is this boy your partner just like Tanu and I are?"


    "Not quite, my King." Tanu quickly exins. "The Great Seven has a different form to make the soul contract. I believe this man is her host, meaning their souls are even more deeply connected, and their bodies are as one."


    [Two bodies as one?] Tyrion wonders before speaking out loud. "So, do they share the same power?"


    Tanu nods. "Yes, she can materialize a body of her own, but they share the same energy."


    As Lucien continues in front of Mira and Kam, Lust rolls her eyes. "Do you have any more questions?"


    "Just one more." Tyrion tries to smile despite not being really confident. "What happens to you if I kill this boy?"


    "My King..." Tanu looks at him with a worried expression. "If we kill him, we will be making the entire Demon race our enemies."


    "Don''t interrupt me!" He chides her in an upset tone.


    She looks at Lust with a sorry expression before lowering her head. Then Tyrion looks at Lust too, but his eyes sparkle, and he has ascivious expression, which makes Lucien more and more annoyed.


    "Tell me, what happens if I kill this boy," he asks again.


    Lust smiles. "The Siren is right about bing the enemy of my Demon Race, but that wouldn''t be the worst part for you..."


    While Tyrion doesn''t take his eyes off Lust''s body, she walks around Lucien, touching him sensually. "If you hurt him, my sisters would be personally furious, and even then, that still wouldn''t be the worst part for you..."


    "Because the worst part would be pissing off their sisters and wives..." Lust exins. "They woulde after you, not to kill you, but to torture you forever. When I say forever, I''m not kidding. They would find ways to leave you alive to continue torturing you in the worst possible ways after forcing you to watch them destroy everything important to you."


    "..." Tyrion still maintains a fake confident expression, but even without knowing how powerful Lucien''s sisters and wives are, he believes in Lust''s threat.


    Kam also imagines that Lucien''s sisters and wives are incredibly powerful monsters based on what he''s like being just in the Earth Realm.


    "My King..." Tanu again speaks in a respectful tone. "She''s right; we should be polite in such a situation."


    Tyrion is getting stronger and stronger and achieving his goals, so he shouldn''t risk it all. But he can''t just push his pride to the bottom of his heart.


    "Do you think I should just ept that this boyes to my house and tell me how to treat my family because he has a strong background???" He asks in a sarcastic tone.


    "That''s what she just said. Are you deaf?" Lucien asks in a provoking tone.


    The Naga King looks at Lucien with a furious expression, but he still doesn''t know what to do. "I''m not afraid of your friends."


    "I didn''t think that would be the case." He responds in a rxed tone, but he knows the power of the Naga King is way above his own.


    Yet, he steps forward while holding the golden naginata. "I can''t disagree with Lust''s words, but the truth is that you and I are here and now, not my sisters and especially the demon race, which I don''t even know, by the way."


    ''What are you doing???'' Lust doesn''t understand why Lucien is encouraging the Naga King to attack him.


    She has no way of understanding that along with the golden naginata, he received the proudest Dragon heritage of all time and is being increasingly influenced by that power.


    ''It''s alright; I need to do this; otherwise, I would be going against what I think is right.'' He responds, and although she doesn''t think it''s a smart decision, she will support him.


    But Tyrion is a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    Lucien smiles at Kam and Mira before answering. "I said I wouldn''t let you touch them again, not because other people would stop you from attacking me, but because I would defend them myself."


    "Oh??" The Naga King smiles too. "You know you won''tst a minute fighting me, right? Are you willing to die for those useless women you just meet?"


    "They''re not useless, and you know it more than anyone..." Lucien responds, and then his eyes glow golden-purple. "Also, there are things we must to p-"


    "Protect." Tyrionpletes Lucien''s sentence and then points the trident to him. "You''re totally right about it. They don''t understand that because they''re women, but we, men, know that in the end, all that matters is our strength and pride."


    Lucien shakes his head with a disappointed expression. "I thought we were a little simr, but you''re a fool if you think so. Yet, you''re right about what we must do now..."


    "Enough talk!" Tyrion channels his dark powers, and a ck mist begins to leave his body and spread across the hall.


    "My King..." Tanu is very afraid of the consequences of Tyrion''s actions, mainly because all demons know how brutal and merciless the seven deadly sins are.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Pah*


    But he ps her in the face, knocking her to the floor.


    Lucien can see that Tanu is a poisonous woman due to her being the partner of a man who abuses his own family, but he still feels sorry for her being bonded to such a wicked man.


    As he prepares to face the Naga King, Lust also approaches him. ''You really shouldn''t face him... it''s too dangerous.''


    Unlike Tyrion, Lucien hugs his beloved partner and kisses her lips. ''Trust in me.''


    ''I always do.'' She quickly responds.


    "Lucien..." Kam knows how strong her father is, so she is obviously concerned about him as well as her mother.


    Then Lust stops kissing him and smiles at them. "He knows what he''s doing."


    Kam is still apprehensive and mes herself for Lucien being in that situation. She really wanted to use the fact that he is a demon to create an alliance between their people, ensuring safety for her and her mother, but now she feels bad that he is risking his life to protect them.


    But Lust and her mother hold her hands as Lucien walks towards Tyrion in the center of the hall.


    That ck cloud creates a powerful round barrier around them to prevent Lucien from escaping and also not letting their powers destroy the main hall.


    "Show me what you''re capable of, boy." Tyrion opens his arms to Lucien.


    "Sure." Hements and then attacks with the naginata, making a vertical cut.


    *Whoosh*


    The distance between them is a few meters, so the blow quicklynds on the Naga King at incredible speed.


    *Bam* *ng*


    But although Lucien''s speed is incredible, when Tyrion uses all of his agility, their speed bes simr, and he blocks the naginata with his trident.


    "You''re really fast..." The Naga Kingments again as the fact that the speed of someone from the Earth Realm being simr to a Cosmic Realm person is unbelievable.


    Even Lust is increasingly surprised by Lucien''s current power. Without the demonic energies of the other Sins, he should be much weaker now.


    But the power of Aylin''s naginata, that is, the power of her own soul, is strengthening him a lot. Thus, Lust can''t stop thinking about how strong he''s going to get when he''s back with Envy, Sloth, his sisters, and the other Sins.


    Lucien, on the other hand, isn''t thinking too much about his power as his mind is very focused on the Naga King right now. He''s obviously not naive enough to think he can beat someone that strong; in fact, his n is to make it very clear that he is no threat to Tyrion.


    He smiles and ps his wings, flying up andunching another vertical attack down.


    *Bam* *ng*


    The metallic sound echoes through the hall as the naginata hits Tyrion''s trident.


    Still in the air, Lucien tries to kick the Naga King in the face using the propelling force generated by their weapons'' collision.


    *Whoosh*


    But while holding the trident with one hand, Tyrion uses the other to grab Lucien''s foot quickly.


    "But you''re not faster than me." The Naga King smiles and then pulls Lucien''s body before mming him against the floor.


    *BAM!!!*


    Lucien could use his teleport ability as he has a lot of spatial mana that he received from Helena, but he doesn''t do that and let the Naga King m him into the floor.


    That jade floor is extremely hard but cracks as Lucien''s blood flies everywhere; yet, his bones don''t take any damage.


    Also, Lucien doesn''t make any sound, which shocks Tyrion as it''s evident that the blow hurt him.


    Well, he was pain resistant before due to his life mana, but after spending days being beaten by the Leviathan in so many brutal ways, Lucien has developed even more pain resistance.


    "Huh? So you''re tough?" Tyrionments and then pulls Lucien''s body up, making an arc before mming him to the floor again.


    But before Lucien''s body hits the floor, he uses his other foot to kick the Naga King''s chest and propel himself backward. However, as Tyrion''s grip is very strong and his golden bones don''t break, his foot gets dislocated.


    *Crack*


    The sound of Lucien''s bones returning to normal echoes through the hall as he steps to the floor. That should hurt a lot, but he keeps smiling with a confident expression on his face as he holds the golden naginata firmly.


    He can''t see it, but the draconic symbol-shaped tattoo on his back is shining golden just as his eyes and Its light get through his clothes.


    Tyrion''s eyes also sparkle with expectation as he mentally admires Lucien. "Looks like my useless daughter has really found a good husband... one that I can call my son."


    "Son?!?!" Three surprised voices sound together.


    And Lust''s voice only rings in Lucien''s mind. ''So this is your n?? You know that he ns the same as he did with his wife for his daughter, right? So...''


    ''So, now he wants to steal my power too...'' Lucienpletes Lust''s thought.

 Chapter 515 Son-In-Law?

    Stealing Lucien''s powers is exactly what Tyrion is thinking about right now. Mira was probably the most talented Naga ever due to her royal bloodline, and yet, not even in the peak of the Immortal Realm was she as impressive as Lucien.


    But the Naga King is blinded by greed as he can''t see what trouble he''s going to get himself into when trying to mess with Lucien and Lust.


    "So..." He smiles and points his trident at Lucien. "To be my daughter''s husband, you will need to try harder."


    Kam feels disgusted and anger as she hears those words. It''s evident that Tyrion only cares about his own power, so that worried father performance fools no one.


    But Lucien seems to want to y that game and smiles back at him. "As you wish."


    *Whoosh*


    Then he advances towards the Naga King and attacks with the naginata again. The golden glow of his eyes matches the glow of the weapon, and Tyrion feels both fear and instinctive respect for Lucien.


    But, of course, Tyrion blocks that attack with his trident and also Lucien''s consecutive attacks.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG*


    Metallic sounds fill the hall as they exchange powerful blows. The waves of power generated by the fight could destroy that castle, but they are contained by the dark barrier of the Naga King. And yet, the girls feel how powerful each of those hits is.


    "It''s so crazy!!" Miraments as she bes more and more impressed with Lucien. She''s been in the Immortal Realm peak before, but her power has never been anywhere near that level.


    Kam''s eyes sparkle with expectation while she''s worried about Lucien but also happy to have someone defending her and her mother.


    Lust also can''t contain her worried expression, fearing that the Naga King could actually try something critical against Lucien. And Tanu, the Siren, fears the same too.


    But for Lucien, that''s kind of pleasurable. He feels so good about exchanging blows with someone more powerful than him and still makes his opponent respect him.


    That respect is something that stimtes Aylin''s soul the most as it has nothing to do with any background or outside help but rather is about Lucien defending those precious to him with his own power.


    The draconic symbol tattoo on his back brightly glows as he feels himself approaching the next golden gate inside the naginata.


    *Whoosh*


    After dodging a blow by the Naga King, Lucien somersaulted backward to avoid dark magic hands that came out of the ground to grab his feet.


    "Humph!" Tyrion makes a mocking sound and then creates a huge dark magic hand around his own hand before flying towards Lucien, surrounding him by all sides with that attack.


    Without the option to dodge, Lucien raises the naginata to block that blow, and the golden glow destroys part of that dark magic, but the dark hand still reaches the naginata.


    *BAM*


    He feels like dozens of mountains force him back, sweat pours down his face as he uses all the strength he has to resist, but the Naga King''s strength is far superior to his.


    "I guess you''re in trouble, boy..." Tyrion smiles as he has to use all his strength and dark magic to force Lucien back, which is really shocking.


    Lucien tries to get all the energies in his body to give him more strength, but besides Helena''s spatial and wind mana, he doesn''t have any other energies now¡­


    [No!] He thinks to himself. [I still have my precious and loyalpanion.]


    Although Oya has no elemental mana, she has given Lucien a lot of her special energy in thest few days. And besides that, Lust had already said that with time he could absorb other characteristics of his wives besides their energies.


    And that''s what starts to happen when white fur starts to appear on Lucien''s arm, and his nails start to grow and be ws, just like the time they were getting like Astrid''s ws.


    [HOW???] Tyrion is shocked, not only that Lucien seems to be turning into a demi-human, but also that his strength grows out of nowhere.


    He first thinks that it might be some potion or treasure, but he is in front of Lucien and hasn''t seen him use any items.


    [Is this because of his other energies?] The Naga King understands that Lucien has other energies inside his body as he does; however, he can only use that mana for attacks and spells and not change his body that way.


    The strengthing from Oya''s special energy is so amazing, and Lucien starts pushing Tyrion''s dark magic hand back.


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles as he mentally praises Oya before taunting Tyrion. "Who''s in trouble now?"


    "..." Tyrion grits his teeth as his dark magic is destroyed by the naginata''s golden light. He realizes that his attack failed and quickly tries to strike Lucien with his trident using his other hand.


    *Whoosh*


    *ng*


    But Lucienpletely destroys the dark magic hand and blocks the Naga King''s trident with the naginata''s shaft.


    Their eyes meet again, and that majestic golden-purple gleam in Lucien''s eyes creates an instinctive fear in Tyrion''s heart.


    The Naga King panics and creates a magic wind ball in his hand to attack Lucien.


    *BAM* *WHOOSH*


    Lucien blocks again with his naginata, and the ball explodes, knocking both him and Tyrion back.


    The Naga King quickly recovers his bnce as Lucien crashes into the dark barrier andnds on his feet, provocatively smirking. "Oh, so you want to use wind magic, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..." Tyrion is frustrated as he thought he was totally in control of the situation, but Lucien looks much stronger than he could have imagined.


    Still holding the golden naginata with one hand, Lucien summons his red katana with the other and channels his wind magic in it.


    Then he cuts through the air, creating a powerful wind sh.


    *WHOOSH*


    And in less than a second, he cuts, again and again, creating multiple wind shes so fast that even the Naga King has a hard time understanding that.


    *WHOOSH* *WHOOSH* *WHOOSH* *WHOOSH*


    Those various attacks don''t just carry wind magic as they also have both a golden and purple glow. And Tyrion knows those attacks are incredibly powerful before he even has to block them.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *SMASH* *BAAAAM!!*


    He blocks the first four wind sh with his trident, but the fifth blow breaks his soul weapon in half, and the other attacks throw his body against the dark barrier.


    Tyrion falls to the floor, and blood runs from his lips. However, his pride is much more hurt than his body.


    Tanu has a sad and worried look on her face as Lust, Kam, and Mira can''t hide their smiles.


    Lucien is also satisfied with his performance, but he knows that fight is far from over, so he keeps focused while holding the golden naginata firmly.


    Tyrion slowly gets up and wipes the blood from his lips before looking at Lucien with a bloodthirsty expression. "You are really awesome, boy..."


    Then a mysterious and powerful red energy begins to surge around Tyrion, swirling furiously like a sinister wind.


    Tanu''s expression gets even more worried, as does Mira''s, because they know what the Naga King is about to do.


    ''Lucien, be careful!'' Lust''s voice echoes in his mind. ''This ability looks very powerful... I''ve never seen anything like it. I bet that''s the bloodline ability he stole from Mira.''


    "Don''t do it, Tyrion!!" Mira''s voice echoes through the hall. "You will kill us all!"


    "My king!" Tanu also screams. "That''s not a wise choice; don''t do it!"


    "Dad..." Kam tries to beg as she realizes the situation is getting really bad. "Please..."


    Lucien sees a small ball of dark-red energy forming in Tyrion''s hand and feels all his instincts tell him it is so hazardous.


    Yet, there is no fear in his heart as he doesn''t think to retreat as long as there are people counting on his help.


    His determination remains solid as a mountain, and just as it has done with Aylin in the past, that feeling directly stimtes the power of her soul within the naginata, empowering Lucien.


    The golden glow of his eyes gets even brighter as he smiles and prepares to attack the Naga King. "This will be interesting..."


    "And it will be your end too!" Tyrion speaks while he is furious at Lucien. He can''t even think of any ns right now as he just wants to clean up the shame he''s feeling.


    So he channels more and more chaotic energy into that massive and destructive ball of power, making even his tough dark barrier begin to crumble.


    Both prepare to attack, but then...


    "NO!!!" Tuna''s voice echoes again as she quickly breaks through a gap in the barrier and runs towards the Naga King.


    Tyrion wouldn''t mind killing his family to kill Lucien too, but when he sees his partner running towards him, his greedy brain realizes that it could turn out to be very bad for him as well.


    It''s not that he loves Tanu, but without her, he can no longer use the ritual that drains other people''s power, and as he has already reached the limit of his natural talent long ago, he will never be stronger if he lost her.


    Then he stops channeling chaotic energy into that attack, and the dark-red ball disappears as well as the strange wind around him.


    "My King..." The siren hugs Tyrion and quickly creates a sound block barrier around their heads before whispering in his ear. "Think how powerful you''ll be if we can steal his powers..."


    Tanu is just trying to stop Tyrion from making the Seven Deadly Sins their enemies, but he truly believes he can steal Lucien''s power. Well, he''s blinded by greed.


    Lucien realizes that it is a good opportunity to lower his weapon as he knows that if Tyrion uses that ability again, only he and Lust could escape, going to the purple world, but Kam and Mira would die.


    Part of him regrets not putting his tattoo on them when he had an opportunity, just as it could have kept him and his sisters together when they faced the Leviathan.


    However, he also understands that making a soul contract is anything but simple and that it cannot be forced or done with women who have any worries about that.


    But of course, Tanu''s sound block barrier doesn''t stop Lust and Lucien from hearing their ns. But as fighting now won''t end well, they both pretend to reach a consensus.


    "Obviously, I wouldn''t try to kill my new son¡­" Tyrion smiles at Lucien. "But I had to show who is the boss here."


    "Naturally." Lucien smiles back at him.


    Tyrion breaks the dark magic barrier, and Kam and Mira have the same shocked expressions on their faces. They don''t understand how Lucien and Tyrion just tried to kill each other but are now tantly pretending to be friends.


    [What the heck?]

 Chapter 516 The Worst Father?

    While greed takes over Tyrion''s mind, even his pride takes second ce. "I''m sorry if I was too hard on you, Lucien, but you must understand that a father has to make sure a man is really the best for his daughter, right?"


    Lucien doesn''t quiteprehend what it means to be a father, but when he thinks of the child in Sophia''s belly and in his other wives, he feels a powerful instinctive urge to protect them at all costs and make them as happy as possible, something that Tyrion is clearly not doing with Kam.


    But now is not the time to put her and Mira at risk, so he pretends the best he can. "And now you''re sure I''m good for her?"


    Tyrion smiles and nods while Tanu cleans his clothes. "You faced the Great Naga King because you thought it was better for her, so clearly you love her a lot, don''t you?"


    Kam was disgusted by Tyrion''s fake paternal speech but is now afraid to hear a fake response from Lucien.


    But he gently smiles at her, making her heart warmer while he doesn''t have to lie about that. "I really like her a lot."


    She doesn''t know why but she''s overjoyed because of Lucien''s expression, which doesn''t look fake at all. Yet, that makes her even more concerned about her father''s evil intentions toward him.


    "Great!" Tyrion wastes no time and quickly approaches Lucien and taps his shoulder. "So you are now officially part of the family!"


    Lucien wants to summon his golden naginata and pierce Tyrion''s neck. He knows it''s possible because, with the naginata, he managed to pierce the Leviathan, which is much stronger than the Naga King.


    But at that moment, he had just be much more powerful with Aylin''s soul power, and the Leviathan was taken aback.


    But Tyrion already knows that Lucien is very strong and is probably on guard,pletely alert to his every move. Even using the teleport ability to surprise him, Lucien isn''t sure he can kill him.


    But Lucien is also aware as he doesn''t know when Tyrion will try to steal his power, so he quickly sep away from him.


    Tyrion thinks Lucien is scared of him, so he makes a fake sorry expression. "Was Kam already shown you our beautiful city? How about you take her on tour around, and we can meet for dinnerter?"


    "Sounds great!" Kam quickly approaches Lucien and takes his hand.


    Lucien nods but then nces at Mira before looking at Tyrion again. "I would love to have my mother-inw''spany too."


    Tyrion can''t help but be jealous even though he loves power much more than his wife. But out of greed, he smiles and pretends it''s okay. "Of course."


    But he doesn''t miss the opportunity to look at Lust with a lecherous expression. "What about letting Lust talk to Tanu? As demons, they must have a lot to talk about..."


    Lucien has to make a great mental effort not to attack Tyrion right now. He thinks of all the people who are counting on his help and that it would be stupid to attack the Naga King right now. Yet, he won''t let him live much longer.


    Lust shares Lucien''s feelings and looks at Tyrion with a hostile expression. "I don''t leave my husband''s side even for a second, and your look is making me nauseous, so don''t look at me again!"


    "..." The atmosphere gets tense as Tyrion is also furious that Lust doesn''t have any respect for him. But in fact, he''s jealous because Lust looks infinitely superior to Tanu as a demon, partner, and wife.


    Lucien hugs Lust''s waist with one hand while also holding Kam''s hand and starts walking towards the castle gate. "We''ll be going then..."


    Mira quickly follows them and doesn''t even look at Tyrion, who gazes at her back with an upset expression.


    As soon as they exit the castle, Tanu makes a sound block barrier around the hall, and Tyrion quickly punches one of those ss cases with his trophies.


    *Smash*


    "BASTARD!!!" Tyrion exims as he destroys one of his trophies.


    He summons his trident and destroys more ss cases in a rage. "How dare they look down at me?!?!?"


    "..." Tanu is silent as she doesn''t know what to say. She is still shocked that she has actually met Lust in person and also that Lucien is so impressive.


    Tyrion smashes another bunch of treasures inside the hall before looking towards the gate. "I''m going to make them pay... I''ll take everything they have and make them beg for death!!"


    "My King..." Tanu speaks in a concerned and respectful tone. "We really shouldn''t mess with them."


    "Why?!!" He asks sarcastically. "Even though they are strong, they are alone and far away from your fucking race!"


    Tanu sighs. "You don''t understand how powerful they are... The Great Demons don''t need an army; just the seven and their hosts are enough to destroy worlds like this."


    *Whoosh*


    He moves quickly and grabs her by the neck. "Enough of this shit! You know you''re only alive ''cause I left, so you will keep loyal to me and only me, or..."


    "I... I..." She has difficulty speaking as he is squeezing her neck so hard. "I am loyal only to your majesty."


    He throws her to the ground. "If I take that boy''s power, I''ll get a lot stronger, and it doesn''t matter if more of his friendse; I''ll take their power until no one can stop me!"


    Tanu realizes that Tyrion ispletely blinded by greed, and she can no longer exin to him how dangerous it is to mess with the Seven Deadly Sins.


    So she nods. "Yes, if you can steal his power, you will certainly be much more powerful..."


    "Not just his power¡­" Tyrion''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "I want that spear and her demon too!"


    "My King???" Tanu doesn''t understand how he can be so naive.


    He looks at her with a disappointed expression. "Look at yourself¡­you''re garbagepared to that woman."


    "But..." Tanu is both jealous of Lust and worried about her position. "There''s no way you can have her..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Pah*


    He ps her hard in the face, knocking her back several meters. "What do you know about it?!? I don''t have a pretty face like that boy, but surely I could be a better host than him in every way!"


    Tanu wipes the blood from her lips. "But my King, that''s not how their soul contract works. As soon as the boy dies, her soul will return to the Demon World; there''s no way she can make a new soul contract with you before all the Sins are reunited again."


    Tyrion smiles. "So I just have to kill the hosts of the other Sins, right?"


    "Well..." Tanu can''t lie to him due to their soul contract. "That could work, but why would they cooperate with you after you kill their hosts? That is madness!"


    "Because I would be the most powerful host they''ve ever had, of course." He answers. "With their power and help from the Demon Race, I could be Emperor of the whole universe!"


    Tanu wants to cry. [No, you idiot! You''re just going to kill us with these stupid ideas!!]


    When she thinks about how the Seven Deadly Sins are going to torture them, her smart mind quickly thinks of something. "But, my King... there is another problem."


    "Which problem?!" He asks in an annoyed tone.


    Tanu quickly exins. "Lust will feel it when we do the ritual to steal the boy''s power."


    Tyrion makes a thoughtful expression. "Isn''t it enough that we set a trap as we did with Mira? Before they realize what''s happening, it''ll be already toote."


    She shakes her head. "Lust is an ancient demon, not your wife. If we take them somewhere, she will be suspicious, and just by using her magic sense, she could discover the trap..."


    *BAM*


    "DAMN!!" He punches the wall in frustration, then quickly looks at Tanu. "You''re not lying to me, right? You know that-"


    "It''s impossible!!" She quickly exins. "I can''t lie to you because of our soul contract."


    Tyrion understands that, which makes him even more frustrated. He craves Lucien''s power as much as Lust more than anything he''s ever wanted. "There has to be some way!"


    Tanu smiles. "I think I know how to do it..."


    "Say it already!" He exims.


    She nods and quickly exins. "Make the tap in somewhere else would be suspicious, but we could set a trap somewhere they''re alreadyfortable in and wouldn''t suspect a thing¡­ something like Kam''s bedroom, where Lucien will probably want to sleep."


    "Hmm..." Tyrion makes a thoughtful expression. "But wouldn''t Lust be sus-"


    "We would have to keep them far away from here to make the trap, of course." Tanu quickly speaks.


    "Yes, it makes sense." He still looks thoughtful. "But how do we do that without being suspicious? Also, I''m afraid they''ll run away as soon as they get out of this town."


    "We can solve that with the same thing." Tanu''s eyes shine like ck pearls. "We just send Kam on a mission and keep her mother here. Then, Lucien will want to help her, but she''lle back because of her mother."


    "Hahaha..." Tyrionughs as he sees that as a perfect n. "Now, we just need to find a goal for that girl to be useful finally!"


    -------------------------------


    Kam feels a bad sentiment as she exits the castle along with Lucien, Lust, and Mira.


    Then she holds Lucien''s hand tighter, and he gently strokes the back of her hand with his fingers, making her feel better and protected.


    At the same time, he looks at thousands of ck guards around the castle, all with weapons in hand and hostile expressions on their faces.


    "Why do these guys act differently from the other Nagas?" He asks Mira.


    "That''s a long story..." She sighs.


    Lucien smiles, making her want to smile too. "Well, everything was different two thousand years ago, before Tyrion was born..."


    She makes a nostalgic expression as she exins. "At that time, my father was a good King. He was loved by all Nagas, and our race was slowly thriving..."


    "Yet, outside the barrier that protects this city, our people were just prey." She looks sad. "There were no other Naga cities like today as any Naga who stayed outside for more than a few hours would be devoured by predators."


    "Living so deep in the ocean looks really dangerous¡­" Lucienments.


    "It wasn''t just dangerous down here." She exins. "The whole Blue Star was dominated by monsters a long time before. But old stories say that a powerful Primordial being gave my ancestor this barrier, but it would only work well far away from the sunlight."


    Mira pauses as they swim from one dome to another. "The few demi-human aquatic races that had were forced to fight terrible monsters for resources and food..."


    "So everything changed when Tyrion was born..." She continues exining. "His father was the first person to say my father wasn''t a good king. He said our people had to be predators and not prey."


    "And since everyone was tired of living in fear, those revolutionary ideas quickly spread among our people."


    "And things have changed..." She looks at the Nagas that have sad and sorry expressions on the face. "But at a very high cost..."

 Chapter 517 The Naga Kingdoms Nightmare

    As Mira tells Lucien the story of the Naga Kingdom, they continue going from dome to dome, taking a tour around the city.


    Everywhere, Lucien can see many Nagas working, training, or doing anything else, but either way, he doesn''t see any of them standing still.


    Also, there is always one of Tyrion''s ck guards near groups of other Naga who wear simple clothes like those servants from the house of Kam.


    "ves..." Miraments in a sad tone when she notices Lucien looking at those Nagas. "My people have be ves of Tyrion and his supporters."


    She keeps telling that story. "In the beginning, it wasn''t like that... Tyrion''s father died to defend our people, and he took control of his family when he was still very young."


    "He continued to spread his father''s ideas about our people bing stronger at all costs." Mira''s eyes sparkle with admiration. "And he did an excellent job... Tyrion was so enthusiastic and passionate."


    Kam always finds it strange when her mother tells stories of what her father was like as a young man because she only met the oppressive and cruel Naga King, not the gentle young man he once was.


    Mira continues. "People wanted change, and that''s why everyone was supporting him... Even I was seduced by his revolutionary ideas."


    She sighs. "But in the end, it was all about taking what those weaker than we had. And that''s what Tyrion and his supporters did; they stopped trying to fight the monsters for resources and went after the other aquatic races."


    "At that time, everyone was just trying to survive, and no one had a barrier like ours, so all the other aquatic races were in a worse state than us... stealing from them was very easy and too cruel."


    Mira pauses before continuing. "So much cruelty and brutality have awakened a dark side in many people, including Tyrion..."


    "When he attacked a small vige of an inferior aquatic race, he met that woman¡­" Mira''s tone turns annoyed. "The Siren; she was the one who taught him how to use evil rituals to steal other people''s power."


    She continues. "Tyrion has absorbed the strength from all the people in that vige until everyone is dead... Since that day, his thirst for power has be bigger and bigger, and he steals the strength even from the people closest to him."


    "When we realized what was happening, my father tried to stop Tyrion, but he killed him and started a civil war among our people..."


    Her look gets even sadder. "My people were dying, and I had to do something... The only solution was to give in to Tyrion, be his wife, and support him."


    As soon as Mira finishes speaking, Kam hugs her. "You did your best to protect our people! If you hadn''t done that, our race might not even exist today."


    "It really sounds like a noble act..." Lucienments.


    But Mira shakes her head. "Yet, my people have been suffering while Tyrion continues to conquer more and more parts of the Blue Star... The Mermaids are his current targets, and soon they will be ves just like most of the Nagas."


    "Or someone will stop him¡­" Lustments as he smiles at Lucien.


    "Everyone who goes against him is severely punished." Miraments with a sad expression. "Some years ago, a group of rebel Nagas tried to kill him, but he found out and started torturing those people''s families..."


    "I tried to stop him from hurting so many innocent people, but¡­" She sighs. "He and that damned Siren set a trap for me and stole all my strength."


    "Tyrion said it was a punishment, but the truth is he''s wanted my power for a long time." She exins. "Now he has my Bloodline ability, and I''m nothing anymore..."


    "Mom..." Kam is saddened by Mira''s situation. "You are still our Queen, an incredible woman and admired by everyone! You even reached the Immortal Realm again in such a short time."


    She smiles and kisses Kam''s forehead lovingly. "I love you so much, darling..."


    Lucien can''t help but smile as he watches that warm scene between mother and daughter. He thinks there is no rtionship purer than that kind.


    But Mira quickly regains focus and leads them into a building in that dome. "Let''s go."


    The ce looks like an ordinary building with simple furniture, and there are some Naga servants inside, doing usual works.


    "My Queen..." Those servants bow to Mira respectfully, and the group heads to the innermost part of the building before entering some sort of basement.


    "Interesting..." Lust senses various magical barriers around the ce and also arge number of magical resources focused on a single point.


    ''A portal!'' She quickly reports to Lucien mentally.


    And as soon as she speaks, they reach the center of the basement, where there are several circles on the floor, forming a magic portal.


    "Mom??" Kam asks, confused.


    "We do not have time," Mira speaks in a concerned tone. Then she looks at Kam with a sad expression. "You know your father will at some point steal your power just like he wants to do with Lucien right now... You have to flee!"


    "You''reing with me, right?" Kam asks, but she can see the answer in her mother''s sad face.


    Mira caresses her daughter''s face while her heart is breaking. "My parents gave their lives for our people, and I would be dishonoring their memory if I do less..."


    "No!!" Kam doesn''t mind acting selfishly if it''s to keep those she loves safe. "You''ve already sacrificed so much for our people, and no one would me you-"


    "It''s already decided!" Mira speaks in an authoritative tone. "I couldn''t send you away before because I was afraid something would happen to you out there in this dangerous universe."


    Then she looks at Lucien with a pleading expression. "But now you have someone to protect you. I shouldn''t leave my daughter in the care of someone I just met, but leaving you here is much more dangerous..."


    Kam keeps trying to change her mother''s mind. "Mom..."


    But Mira is determined as she talks to Lucien. "I wish I could give you the instant teleport gems my parents left me, but they''re all with Tyrion. He only gave two to Kam because he had her bring a woman for him, but I can''t get them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then she points to the portal. "This was the best I could do in secret as that bitch keeps spies watching my every move. It''s not very good, but it''ll get you at least a hundred miles away from here."


    Lucien is moved by Mira''s determination, especially because it''s evident that she would suffer so much under Tyrion''s wrath after helping them escape.


    But Lust shakes her head, knowing how wed that n would be without Lucien''s abilities. "Only a hundred miles? The Siren could track our direction, and Tyrion would reach us in less than half an hour."


    Mira makes a sorry expression. "This is the best I could do... Do you really want to stay here knowing what they''re nning for you? You''d be throwing your life away, and the only chance I have to get my daughter out of this hell."


    "You are wrong about that." Lucienments.


    "I can distract them long enough for you to get away." She quickly speaks. "This is really the best chance we have."


    He smiles. "I can guarantee that there is a better way to solve all your problems."


    Mira doesn''t doubt that Lucien is honest, but she doesn''t believe they have a better chance than that. "You don''t understand. Tyrion won''t stop unt-"


    "..." She stops speaking when she notices a strange portal appear behind Lucien, and two womene out of it.


    "What..." She gets really shocked.


    Helena and Oya hug Lucien as he introduces them to Mira. "These are my beloved wives."


    Lust smiles. "That Siren may know a few things about my and my sisters, but she doesn''t know the full extent of our abilities."


    "It..." Mira has no idea what''s going on.


    Then Lucien exins. "This portal leads to my soul realm, where I can live indefinitely with any woman who has a soul contract with me."


    "Amazing..." Mira is impressed as Kam looks at the tattoo on Oya''s belly.


    "With this portal, I could keep you and Kam safe," Lucien speaks. "Also, with it, we could easily escape from here..."


    "But?" Mira asks.


    "But¡­" Lucien pauses as he looks into her eyes with an expectant expression. "That wouldn''t be the best n."


    While she gets confused, Kam quickly asks. "And what would be the best n?"


    He smiles at her. "Kill your father, of course."


    Kam shouldn''t like that n, but she can''t like someone that made her mother suffer so much and wants to steal her power.


    But Mira doesn''t have hopes. "Tyrion is much stronger than you think, and even if you could kill him, it would destroy my people... His supports would take over the Kingdom, and I wouldn''t have the strength to stop them. Without a strong leader, the people would try to fight, starting another civil war."


    Lucien nods but still maintains a confident expression. "That''s why we need a strong new leader to take control of the Kingdom alongside the real Queen, who is still loved by the people."


    "But..." Mira gets Lucien''s n but can''t understand why an incredible high demon like him would want to help her people.


    However, Kam notices the way he looks at her mother, and despite not wanting to believe in that crazy idea, she can''t ignore what it looks like.


    "Don''t you want to help your daughter and your people?" Lucien asks sarcastically. "I can help you fix all this shit and create a bright future for your family, people, and race; you just have to ept my help."


    Mira can''t help wishing things could be so simple, but she''s not a naive young girl. "And do you want to help us because you''re a great, generous, and benevolent man?"


    "Of course not." He chuckles.


    While Mira makes a confused and thoughtful expression, he speaks. "I''m definitely not a good person; in fact, I''m very selfish, and I only do things that benefit my family and me."


    She can''t me him for that, and Lucien keeps making his intentions clear. "However, I am very good at rewarding those who serve me properly..."


    "So that''s it¡­" She can''t help but make an annoyed expression. "You demons only see races like us as possible servants."


    Lucien shrugs. "I cannot speak for others, but I need soldiers to fight by my side in an indefinite future. But of course, I can guarantee that you and your people will not regret following me."


    Mira sighs. "Do you understand how weird that sounds? You want me to make a pact with you, but I don''t know if I can even trust you. Now I don''t even know if I can trust my daughter''s safety to you..."


    "You can trust me because I''m totally honest with you." He responds.


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "So tell me what you really want from me. I can''t believe you want to help my people without knowing if we''re really going to follow you into battle in the future, as that doesn''t sound smart at all."


    Lucien smiles. "You''re right; helping your people be stronger will only bring me long-term results, but I also need something from you right now."


    "What is it?" She asks


    "That you be my woman." He answers.


    "WHAT?!?!" Mira and Kam exim together, both shocked.

 Chapter 518 Demonic Offer For The Nagas

    Anyone who knows something about demons knows that they love to make deals and contracts. But no matter how good it sounds, the demons are always the ones who most benefit in the end.


    Mira always thought that way, but now she''s confused and shocked because what Lucien offers is so good, and his request is unbelievable.


    Of course, she knows that she is a beautiful woman and is admired by all the Nagas. But unlike Kam, who inherited her beauty and is young, she feels just like an old woman who has already lost her brightness.


    Yet, Lucien, the most handsome, attractive, talented, and amazing guy she''s ever seen, is asking her to be his wife. [Why does this feel so surreal???]


    Kam is also very confused, so she looks at him with a pleading expression. "Lucien¡­ I''m okay with giving you everything I have, but why do you want my mom too? isn''t myself enough?"


    Lucien doesn''t want to offend Kam, but he also won''t lie, so he exins briefly. "Due to my connection to Lust, I can get stronger doing lustful things with women, and they get stronger too, and since I''m away from my other wives now, I need both of you."


    She remembers how stronger she felt after kissing him a few times, so she doesn''t doubt his words.


    Mira doesn''t doubt Lucien''s honesty, but she still feels confused. "But... I understand why you want Kam on your side, but I''m an old woman who has lost everything..."


    Her expression turns sad as she looks at her hand. "My talent was gone when Tyrion and that witch stole my power... I can''t even use my bloodline ability anymore."


    Lucien can feel that Mira is an amazing woman, but after all the shit she''s been through, getting depressed is natural. Because of that, he very much wants to help her regain her confidence and reach a level of glory that she never imagined.


    He walks to her front and holds her hand, so she looks into his eyes as he speaks in a loving tone. "You''ve already made a lot of sacrifices for others, now it''s time for you to start getting rewarded, and you just have to ept it."


    Mira feels her heart beat faster as Lucien''s smile mesmerizes her, and his words captivate her. Yet, she is confused and embarrassed. "B-b-b-ut-"


    She tries to move away from him, but he quickly ces his other hand on her back and pulls her body towards his before sealing her lips with an ardent but gentle kiss.


    "!!!" Mira is stunned by that action and is caught totally off guard by a sneak kiss.


    Kam is equally shocked, while Lust, Helena, and Oya roll their eyes.


    And even Lucien is a little surprised that Mira''s lips are even softer than he imagined. And just like Kam''s lips, they are cool, simr to the skin and tail of all the Nagas.


    As he kisses her mouth, he caresses her waist and feels her tail moving wildly from side to side while she doesn''t know where to put her hands.


    And even though that kiss feels so good, Mira gathers all the willpower she has to put both hands on Lucien''s chest and push him back.


    "You can not do that!!" She speaks while looking into his eyes. But she also sees how her hands are touching his chest in a very intimate way, which makes her blush.


    "Oh, really??" Lucien smiles as he finds her expression so cute.


    Despite being almost four thousand years old, Mira never knew what a loving rtionship is because she was always helping her father with Naga Kingdom affairs and her marriage to Tyrion was horrible. So she has no idea how to handle that situation.


    "Y-y-you¡­" She starts to stutter as she doesn''t feel any desire to get away from Lucien. In fact, just with that kiss, he'' gave her a taste of his demonic energy, which is making her feel more powerful.


    Not giving Mira a chance to back down, Lucien moves his mouth toward her lips and starts another kiss.


    "Mm!!!" She closes her mouth to keep his tongue from entering as she tries to push him back. But for some reason, her hands don''t have any strength, and she ends up stroking his chest instead of pushing him.


    Lucien doesn''t go too far and ends the kiss quickly. Then he looks into her eyes. "Mira, you are a wonderful woman, and Tyrion hasn''t given you the respect and love you deserve, but I''m going to do it; I''ll make you as happy as possible."


    Though those words sound like a ridiculous and meaningless promise, Mira can''t stop hope from growing in her heart. And a part of her that died the day she married Tyrion, is reborn again, though she tries to repress it.


    "Why are you doing this???" Mira believes in Lucien''s intentions about having her race serve him, but she still doesn''t understand why he wants her as his wife along with her daughter.


    Lucien knows that words can''t always convince people, so before he can think of anything else, Lust speaks. "The proposal Lucien is offering you and your daughter is incredibly advantageous to all of us."


    "With his help, Kam could finally awaken the bloodline ability she inherited from you, and you''ll be able to use it again just as even Lucien will be able to do at some point."


    Kam and her mother pay attention to Lust as she continues. "You have no idea how many women would do anything to take that chance, and you''ll regret refusing it."


    Mira has never felt so confused before. She really wants to help her people and kill Tyrion, but can she really trust the demon who asks for something so absurd in return?


    "I''m not refusing, but..." She speaks in a respectful tone. "I need some time to think about it carefully."


    "Of course." Lucien smiles and caresses her face. "This is a crucial decision that willpletely change your life. And after we make the soul contract, we will be bonded forev-"


    "I ept!" Before he finishes speaking, Kam exims in a determined tone, shocking Mira but not surprising anyone else.


    "Kam?!?" Mira looks at her daughter with an inquisitive expression. "I thought it would be okay for you to run away with him, but do you really want to give your soul to a demon?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She looks at Lucien with an expectant expression and responds. "My own father stole my mother''s power and wants to do the same to me. But Lucien not only offers me protection and power, but all he asks in return is loyalty and that I let him make me feel good..."


    Then she smiles. "Lust is right; any woman would be very stupid if she refuses such an opportunity, and I won''t do it!"


    Lucien can''t deny that there''s no fun in having a woman just for the benefits of it, while obtaining Mira''s affections seems hard and pretty exciting.


    But he now needs the power to defeat Tyrion as quickly as possible and start preparing to face the Leviathan at some point. And Kam has both Mira''s talent and bloodline ability, as well as that exotic beauty.


    Then he approaches her and looks into her eyes. "The soul contract is forever. Are you sure about that?"


    Kam doesn''t respond but steps forward and tries to kiss Lucien. He sees her movements in slow motion but still lets her show how much she wants to be loyal to him.


    The kiss is a little awkward due to herck of experience, but she does that with all sincerity of her heart, and Lucien can feel that even before making the soul contract.


    Mira can''t contain her smile by seeing her daughter look happy for the first time, and she really wants to believe that everything Lucien promised is real. Yet, she still needs time to find out if she could also enjoy that.


    Kam kisses Lucien''s lips to the content of her heart and then breaks the kiss but still keeps their faces close enough to keep their noses touching.


    "I really want to do it..." She speaks in a determined tone. "I want to be your woman."


    Lucien wouldn''t give his tattoo to any random strong women who appeared in front of him without having real feelings for them as that would be very unfair to his beloved wives.


    But Kam not only treated him so well, as she even ran towards the Leviathan to save him and gave him one of her race''s greatest treasures.


    Although she had some selfish intentions as well, she hasn''t tried to manipte him and seems really a loyal girl, especially after spending so many years alongside her mother in such a horrible situation.


    She deserves the chance to be happy and have a ce beside him. So he puts his hand on her low belly area and smiles at her before kissing her lips and sticking his tongue inside her little mouth, initiating a passionate kiss.


    "Mm¡­" Kam moans softly as she feels really great. She also feels Lucien''s warm and powerful energy enter her body and connect their souls as his tattoo appears on her low belly.


    ''Now you are mine... forever.'' Lucien''s voice echoes in Kam''s mind, and she feels delighted even though that rtionship seems too precocious.


    Mira closely watches that kiss, and before she knows it, she''s touching her own lips while her body misses that feeling. Also, she can''t help but wonder how good Kam must be feeling right now.


    Lucien would like to enjoy that time with Kam better, but Lust''s voice in his mind makes him break the kiss. ''They areing.''


    Still hugging Kam, he looks at Mira. "Your husband''s spies areing; I think our actions are suspicious."


    "Damn!!" She makes an annoyed expression. "I didn''t want them to find out about this ce... But running away doesn''t seem like the n anymore, right?"


    Lucien nods. "Don''t take too long to make your decision as time is our most precious resource right now, and it will directly impact the future of your whole race."


    "Alright." Mira nods too. "I will think about it carefully and give you my answers as soon as possible."


    "Is anyone there??!!" The voice of a male Naga echoes inside that basement, and Lust removes the sound block barrier as soon as that guard sees them gathered around the portal.


    "It..." The man is shocked to see the portal and doesn''t think twice about running back to warn Tanu and Tyrion.


    *Whoosh*


    But Helena ps her beautiful dark purple wings and quickly catches up to him. She grabs him by the neck and throws him down the stairs.


    *Thud*


    He rolls over the floor because of Helena''s strength and stops in front of Lucien, who shakes his head with a disappointed expression. "Why do you conspire against your Queen for a bastard King?"


    The guard looks at him with a hostile expression. "You will pay for-"


    *RAOR*


    Oya roar, furious at that man for daring to speak that way to her beloved Master. And without a second thought, she jumps on the guard as she changes to tiger form and rips his head off with a brutal bite.


    Blood sshes from the guard''s severed neck all over the ce as Lucien starts stroking Oya''s ears, making her purr.


    That scene feels so brutal and warm at the same time, making Mira and Kam shocked again.


    Lucien looks at the Naga Queen and smiles. "Now, you don''t need to worry about someone finding your secret ce."

 Chapter 519 Different Anatomy

    As that guard''s blood flows over the floor, Mira can''t help but feel bad because he''s a Naga too. "He didn''t have to die like this..."


    "If we''re going to make a revolution, it''s natural that people are going to die." Lucienments. "But they better be Tyrion''s supporters and not the innocent people who trust you, right?"


    Mira can''t disagree with Lucien''s words and nods. "Yes, I don''t want them to suffer more."


    "We''d better get out of here before more of themes." Lust suggests as she feels the auras of more spies and guards heading their way.


    "Yeah." Mira looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression before going up the stairs. "Let''s go back and don''t worry about the body; I''ll have someone clean up this mess."


    Oya quickly turns into demi-human form and runs towards Lucien to hugs him, not wanting to be separated from him again while Helena feels the same.


    He caresses her ears and wipes the guard''s blood off her face. "I know you want to fight, but that time hasn''te yet."


    She licks his fingers while looking into his eyes. "Oya will wait..."


    He smiles and kisses her forehead. "Oya is an excellent girl. And when the time to fightes, you will be by my side."


    Helena bes jealous of Oya and joins in the hug, kissing Lucien''s lips as she mentally talks to him. ''What about this wife? You were so insistent on having me, so now I don''t want to be away from you even for a single second.''


    He delights in the vor of Helena''s saliva, which seems tastier every day. Even Lust doesn''t understand what''s happening to her, but her curse seems to be turning into something totally different every day she has Lucien''s energies.


    He breaks the kiss and looks into her eyes while also stroking Oya''s ears. "Tyrion can''t find out about the purple world yet, so you''ll have to go back home now. However, Kam and I will go thereter, and we''ll spend the whole night together."


    Helena and Oya can''t stop expectant smiles from appearing on their faces as Kam gets embarrassed.


    Lucien kisses his lovely wives again before opening the portal and sending them back home. Then he Kam starts moving up the stairs, which is naturally a ramp for Nagas.


    She passes in front of him, waving her waist and tail in a very sensual way, which makes him wonder if the female Nagas walk that way on purpose or that it''s something involuntary of their anatomy.


    Then he quickly reaches her side and wraps his hand around her waist, positively surprising her.


    "You know..." Hements as he looks at her tail. "I just thought about it... Is it natural for Nagas to be sexually involved with people of other races?"


    Kam can''t help but blush and starts to stutter. "W-w-ell... t-that''s not usual, but it happens sometimes. I think female Nagas aremonly seen as exotic beauties by many races, especially the humans."


    Lucien sighs in relief. "I see... For a moment, I thought I could be a little irrational."


    She giggles and tenderly kisses his cheek. But then she blushes even more as she makes a thoughtful expression. "How much do you find me attractive?"


    "So much, of course." He quickly responds while stroking her waist.


    "More than my mom?" She asks.


    Lucien is surprised and even feels guilty that Kam is asking that. "Why are you asking me this question?"


    Kam is even more embarrassed but uses all her will to exin. "It''s just¡­ well, you just asked my mom to be your wife. And actually, you seemed a lot more interested in her than me."


    GUILTY! Lucien''s conscience hits the hammer of judgment and makes him feel really bad for making a girl who likes him feel less special due to his particr taste for hot moms.


    Then he kisses Kam''s lips before looking into her eyes. "I can''t deny that I''d like to give your help as much as your mother''s right now. Also, I want to make you both happy."


    "But..." He gently smiles and puts his hand over the tattoo on her low belly. "That doesn''t change the fact that I''m very attracted to you. And this tattoo isn''t something I give to any random woman, but only to those very special to me."


    That is not a deration of love, but itpletely satisfies Kam''s heart. She is even more charmed with Lucien to the point where her pupils look like two hearts.


    She hugs him tightly, and her tail involuntarily starts to wrap around his legs. "Thanks for being so good to me!"


    Lucien can''t help butugh at her cute reaction. He understands that she sometimes acts like an arrogant nobleman due to her father''s influence, but her mother''s influence seems more predominant.


    He''s also happy that he doesn''t have to say that he thinks her mother is sexier than she. But Lust smiles teasingly. "Don''t worry, Kam; I''m sure you''re one of the most beautiful women of your whole race, but Lucien has this special taste for mo-"


    *PAH*


    Before she finishes talking, he ps her ass so hard, making that sound echo through the ramp to the upper floors of that building, leaving everyone curious.


    Lust bites her lips as she stares at Lucien with a lewd expression. But Kam is very confused about what is going on.


    To prevent Kam from asking questions about that, Lucien asks her more questions about her race. "So, do you know how rtionships between Nagas and people of other races work?"


    "Do you want to know about our anatomy?" She asks.


    "Yep," He nods.


    She''s even more embarrassed, but since she''s just made a soul contract with Lucien, she knows there''s no going back to their rtionship, so if she''s going to talk about those things to someone, it must be naturally him, her husband.


    "It''splicated... Well... all I know is basic and theoretical knowledge..." She blushes more and more and, instead of words, tries to use actions.


    After looking both ways and making sure no one sees them on that ramp, Kam takes Lucien''s hand and movies it to her skirt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He lets her do as she pleases and is surprised when she takes his hand under her skirt and is even inside a band that looks simr to panties.


    Her skin in that area is so soft though scaly, and Kam takes Lucien''s hand to a point in the center of the widest part of her tail just below her waist.


    Then he feels a small fissure, where her skin is even softer, smoother, warm, and wet... it''s not hard to imagine what that means.


    "Mm!" Kam makes a cute sound, and her face turnspletely red as Lucien touches her most private part with his fingers tips.


    "Is it..." He smiles teasingly at her.


    "Yeah!" She punches his chest. "And you must not y with it in any random ce!!"


    Lucien feels a hot, viscous liquid trickle from the pink flower of Kam and can''t resist sniffing and drinking that, making her so embarrassed she wants to dig a hole to hide. [I shouldn''t have done that! I definitely shouldn''t have done that!!]


    "Mmm..." He makes a sound of pleasure as he enjoys that sweet vor. "It is really delicious."


    Kam doesn''t know whether to feel more embarrassed or proud. But anyway, she can''t look at him now and looks away as she tries to deal with these new feelings.


    He looks at her waist and makes a concerned expression. "Though, I think it''s dangerously tiny..."


    Lust shakes her head. "It''s your fault for being so big!"


    Lucien shrugs because he knows Lust loves the fact that he''s so big. "Yet, the single tail must make it even harder... how the heck do the Nagas do it??"


    Kam can''t say anything as she''s still very embarrassed by the situation, but Lust finds answers in the vast theoretical and unfamiliar knowledge that exists in her mind.


    "People of aquatic races and others who have anatomy simr to Naga generally have sex in the same way."


    She exins. "The partners wrap their tails very closely, and when the male ones get horny, their penises out the same fissure and enters the female ones... So they stay that way until the male cum inside the female."


    Lucien is even more concerned about hurting Kam when he hears that. "So the male Nagas must have tiny penises, right?"


    "Naturally." Lust nods. "But your parameters for size are pretty abnormal..."


    "But..." Kam looks at him with an embarrassed expression. "Yet... I mean, the male Nagas usually can''t please women of other races, but the female Nagas can take..."


    "Well..." She gets so shy that it''s hard to exin. "This part of us... it''s very stic... and I think I can take your... big thing..."


    Lucien realizes that Kam is about to pass out from embarrassment, and although he really wants to see that happen, he doesn''t want to torture her or anything.


    Then he hugs her and rests her red face on his chest. "Alright, I get it. Also, we''ll have plenty of time to find out about these thingster, hehe..."


    She gets even more embarrassed as she feels his scent and body heat, plus that big, hard thing hitting her belly, waist, and most private part.


    "What are you guys doing down there???" Mira appears at the top of the ramp and looks at them with a confused expression.


    Lucien teasingly smiles at his new beautiful mother-inw. "Couples things, you know..."


    [It''s obvious that I don''t know!] Mira thinks as she remembers that she''s never done couples things with Tyrion. But she won''t say that out loud, especially near Lucien.


    She sighs before speaking. "We must continue the tour around the city, or Tyrion will personally follow us."


    Lucien definitely doesn''t want a man messing up his fun time with that cute mother-daughter pair, so he and Kam walk up the ramp and get out of that building with Mira.


    Lust warns him about spies watching them from afar, but that doesn''t stop them from having a good time together.


    They approach the wall of that dome, but before heading back to the water, Mira pulls out a small box of her storage treasure. "Oh, I forgot to give it to you."


    Kam recognizes that when she sees her mother open the box, revealing some small green herbs. "Fish Lung Herbs."


    "Exactly." Mira nods as she hands the box of herbs to Lucien. "These herbs have the incredible ability to temporarily change the anatomy of non-aquatic creatures, allowing them to breathe and even move faster underwater."


    "They are precious treasures..." Lustments.


    "Yeah, they''re pretty rare even here¡­" Mira responds and then smiles at Lucien. "But I have more of them, and I think this is a good opportunity to use them, making it morefortable for you to explore our city."


    "Alright." Lucien smiles back at her before picking up one of those herbs and eating it.


    He feels powerful energy run through his body, changing his organs slightly, especially his lungs. Then gills appear around his neck as fins around his shin.


    "Amazing!" He exims as he feels a lot morefortable now as he has anatomy simr to the aquatic races.


    Wasting no time, Lucien leaves that dome and now feels veryfortable in the water. He swims a little and already feels the significant difference in his speed, as well as the fact that he can breathe like any other aquatic creature.


    Then he goes back to the dome and takes Kam''s hand before taking her to the water and starting kissing her in front of everyone.


    Mira can''t help but smile as the other Nagas look at them thoughtfully. They don''t understand what''s happening and have no way of knowing that it is the beginning of the rebellion they''ve been longly waiting for.

 Chapter 520 Bow To Your Queen

    After Lucien had his anatomy changed to something simr to an aquatic demi-human, his group continued with the tour around the main Naga city.


    Mira can''t stop thinking about how things are going to turn out next and whether the revolution she''s wanted so much to make will finally happen with the help of that mystery and handsome devil.


    Kam can''t help but think about that either, but she''s more focused on having fun with Lucien as they go around town kissing and hugging everywhere.


    It''s not that Lucien can''t contain his desires and is in love with her, but he needs to make it clear to as many Nagas as possible that he wants to take care of them, starting with the sorrow princess.


    And as he does that, he can''t help but wonder which of his sisters is with the Greed Sin, as he''s literally being too greedy for wanting to take over the whole race.


    Although that sounds crazy, the thing Lucien has learned the most recently is that he is much stronger with the help of his wives, so conquering Kam, and especially Mira, and helping them regain the lead of the Nagas, will give him a new army the size of an average race, which is very good, especially now that he only has those two thousand and one hundred women in Argerim as troops.


    Thus, he continues to act as a kind of messiah who hase to free the Naga Kingdom from a dark ruler.


    The tour seems to go really well as Kam is really having fun, and even Mira is showing positive reactions as she gets more and more used to being around Lucien.


    But then, as they left one dome to go to another, Lust feels something that catches her attention, and she quickly reports it to Lucien mentally.


    ''There''s a familiar aura over there.'' She points at the way.


    "What''s in that ce?" Lucien asks Mira about a huge building inside a dome in that direction. The ce is also protected by many ck guards, actually as much as the Royal Castle.


    Kam quickly makes a sorry expression, as does Mira as she responds. "That ce... Well, that''s where Tyrion keeps some of his precious things..."


    "Treasures?" Lucien asks as he remembers the trophies in the main hall of the Royal Castle.


    "Creatures and people," Kam responds.


    "Oh..." Lucien isn''t surprised that someone like Tyrion has a kind of prison for creatures and people.


    He can''t say he feels sorry for those people since he doesn''t know them, but because Lust felt a familiar aura there, he has to go to that ce.


    Mira realizes that and looks at him with a concerned expression. "Tyrion will get upset if he finds out you were there.."


    "You are the Queen, and no one should stop you from going anywhere inside your Kingdom." He speaks.


    "But-" Kam still looks concerned, but Lucien holds her hand and starts to swim toward that ce.


    Mira quickly follows them. "Isn''t that making trouble with Tyrion for no reason?"


    "He will do nothing even if it upsets him because for him stealing our power is more important than other things," Lucien exins.


    Kam and her mother do not disagree with those and swim to that building. And just as expected, they are blocked from entering by a group of ck guards led by another arrogant captain.


    "You cannot enter this ce!" That captain speaks in an authoritarian tone even to Mira and Kam.


    That scene draws the attention of all the ck guards around that building, as well as the other Nagas around that dome.


    Lucien understands that they are just soldiers and are following Tyrion''s orders, but they don''t need to act in that arrogant way and look down at their Queen and Princesses, which makes him upset.


    Mira moves forward to try to argue with that captain, but before they do anything, Lucien makes his move, bing a blur in the water at full speed.


    *Burble*


    When the captain hears the sound of water being moved quickly, it''s already toote, and Lucien''s fist is meeting his face, in a brutal way, of course.


    *BAM*


    He is thrown several meters down until his body hits a stone surface. When everyone looks at him, they realize that Lucien is already there, stepping on the captain''s neck.


    "Captain!!" One of the other guards exims as he draws his weapon and swims towards them, followed by the other guards.


    Mira and Kam worry that Lucien will start a massacre, but he quickly summons his golden naginata. He doesn''t try to contain his powerful aura from spreading around, bringing fear into the hearts of everyone hostile to him, as well as inspiring respect from everyone.


    "Come closer and face your death." He points the naginata to the guards and speaks in a firm tone.


    Most of those guards are in the Immortal Realm, and those who are still in the Sky Realm are in the peak. But that kind of fear is something they''ve never felt before, not even when in Tyrion''s presence, so none of them keep going toward Lucien.


    Then he looks again at the captain under his foot and points te naginata at his face. "Did you realize you were talking to your Queen?"


    The captain is shocked that even though he is in the fifthyer of the Immortal Realm, he still can''t move Lucien''s foot an inch.


    "M-m-m-m..." He tries to speak but Lucien is crushing his neck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, can''t you?" Lucien chuckles as he continues forcing his foot down, causing the captain''s body to break into that rock slowly.


    "That was a dumb question¡­" He continues. "I saw you looking into her eyes as you spoke arrogantly that she couldn''t enter a building in one of her Kingdom''s cities..."


    Lucien makes a disappointed expression as he looks at the other guards and shakes his head. "Do you know how ridiculous that sounds? I shouldn''t have to tell you that it''s absurd that the Queen herself has no respect within her own Kingdom."


    Kam can''t help but smile as Mira gazes at Lucien with sparkling eyes. And the other Nagas around that dome feel as if Lucien''s wordse from their own hearts.


    "Do not kill him!!" The worried voice of the first guard that ran toward Lucien echoes. Even in fear and not approaching them, he still holds his weapon with determination.


    Lucien looks at that guard, and the golden-purple gleam in his eyes makes him feel terrible. "Death would be a light punishment for someone who looks down at their own Queen, especially when she''s a woman who has suffered so much for the good of the people."


    Again the Naga people feel that Lucien speaks for them all while the ck guards feel ashamed.


    Kam looks at Lucien with even more admiration, while Mira doesn''t know what she really feels. She never stopped trying to help her people, and while she doesn''t want praise for that, she also doesn''t like being disrespected by the ck guards.


    "We don''t do that on purpose." That guard exins with a pleading expression. "The King has made it clear that anyone who is kind to Queen will be severely punished."


    Mira isn''t surprised by that, but everyone else besides the ck guards does. Kam and the people are outraged by an absurd like that, while Lucien has more desire to rip Tyrion''s head off.


    Before Lucien can say anything, the guard continues. "Our life is no better than any other Naga''s. We have to punish our people so that our families aren''t punished instead, but it also destroys us... yet, what choices do we have besides obeying the King?"


    Clearly, that guard doesn''t speak for all the other ck guards, but many of them feel that way too; they obey out of fear and not for respecting Tyrion.


    But that doesn''t make Lucien feel sorry for them. "How about starting out being neutral instead of looking down at your Queen? I can clearly see that you guys feel special and better than others because you directly obey an idiot King."


    That guard grinds his teeth as he knows that most of them really like their position. "I can''t say it by the others, but I would do it differently if I had that chance!"


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression and smiles at Mira as he talks to that guard. "Alright, you have that chance now."


    "..." Everyone is confused because they don''t understand what Lucien means.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" The guard asks.


    Lucien looks around as he speaks in a loud tone. "Your situation is changing; soon, everyone will have to choose who to trust your loyalty on..."


    "You can bow to your Queen now and make the right choice..." He looks at that guard again.


    Then he looks at the captain under his foot. "Or you can choose this position and regret it for how long I allow you to live."


    That guard, as well as some of hisrades, really want to choose the Queen over Tyrion, but their fear is stronger than their determination.


    "You don''t understand..." That guard speaks to Lucien. "If I do it, I''ll be condemning my family to death, or probably an even worse end... How could I put my honor above the safety of my family?"


    "You can not." Lucien quickly responds. "No one should have to sacrifice their family, and I don''t intend to force you to make such a choice."


    Before the guard can say anything, Lucien continues. "Think of me as Queen''s protector, so everyone under her protection will also be under my protection."


    "And will it be enough to protect our families?" Another guard asks.


    "Yes." Who responds is not Lucien but Mira, who chooses to believe that it is really possible to make a revolution and bring some of the ck guards to their side.


    She swims to Lucien''s side before looking at the guards. "This man is a demon, and everyone knows how demons always keep their promises, so if he says he''s going to do something, no one can stop him."


    That situation still feels very surreal, and everyone doesn''t know what to do. But that guard feels Lucien''s aura inspires respect, loyalty, and faith in his heart far more than fear.


    Though very concerned about his family, he believes that being loyal to Mira is far better for everyone than following Tyrion, and shocking all the other ck guards, he bows to her.


    "This humble servant asks forgiveness for all the mistakes made out of fear." He speaks honestly. "And if your majesty permits, I will pay for those mistakes by using my life to serve you properly."


    Mira can''t help but smile as she thanks Lucien for making her feel like a Queen again.


    So she nods to that guard. "I ept your apology, and now you are loyal only to me, your Queen. Because of that, you and your family are under my protection and will not suffer any harm within my Kingdom."


    Lucien smiles at Mira before looking at the ck guards. "Your Queen is kind, but I''m not. Anyone who hurts this man, his family, acts in any way hostile to them, or even looks at any of them with a strange expression will get my special attention..."


    The golden sparkles in his eyes get even brighter as his aura bes more powerful, causing those guards to lose their strength along with any willpower. Fear literally takes over their bodies.


    He smiles, but everyone feels like he''s the devil smiling at them before devouring their souls in hellfire.


    "And unless you''re my wife, you won''t want my special attention¡­" Hements as he looks at the captain choking beneath his feet, unable to say a word.

 Chapter 521 Some Loyal Nagas

    This day will surely enter the legends of the Naga people, and soon everyone in the Blue Star will know that an Earth Realm guy has appeared out of nowhere and started demanding that the feared Naga King''s loyal guards swear loyalty to the Naga Queen only.


    And even though that sounded absurd, he not only managed to make everyone very scared but also inspired real loyalty in the hearts of some of those guards.


    However, those guards were never Lucien''s target. Most of them are already corrupted and will protect Tyrion as well as their current good lives.


    But the simple people, those who are treated like ves, saw it as something incredible. Seeing Lucien convert one of the ck guards to their side in front of everyone, without even trying to hide the fact, gives them hope.


    Many believe that Lucien will be killed by Tyrion, and Mira will be punished again. But the actions of that day can motivate all people to rebel.


    And that''s the captain''s main concern right now. Even though his neck is being crushed by Lucien, he can''t help but think that Tyrion will torture him for allowing that to happen.


    He tries to use all his strength to push, punch, and scratch Lucien''s foot, but nothing works; his strength is insane, and his armor regenerates immediately after being damaged.


    "Oh, you seem o be in trouble." Lucien looks at the captain. "I should kill you for acting that way to my wife, but today I feel merciful, so I''ll give you a chance..."


    Lucien starts to take his foot off the captain''s neck, but he doesn''t even wait to hear the proposal before summons a big war hammer and tries to attack him.


    He swings the weapon up with all his strength. "The King will kill you, BASTA-"


    *Bam*


    But Lucien kicks the hammer away as he spikes the naginata''s de into the captain''s eye, breaking all his defenses, piercing his skull, and killing him instantly.


    The captain''s blood flows through the water along with parts of his brain, shocking themon Naga people and infuriating half of the ck guards.


    "Kill him!!" Another guard shouts, making his friends act out of fear, attacking Lucien.


    Some of them advance towards him with weapons ready, while others shoot spears and cast spells toward him.


    Everything happens very quickly, but for Lucien, that scene happens in slow motion.


    Still holding the golden naginata with his right hand, he also summons his red katana in his left hand and makes a horizontal cut, creating a big wind sh that cuts through the water, bodies of several of those ck guards, and breaks their attacks.


    Several cubic meters of water turn red with the blood of those guards, and even though that attack is incredibly powerful, those people aren''t weak at all and the wind sh quickly loses strength after cutting thirteen bodies in half and disappears after pushing several other guards back.


    "WOW!!" Everyone is shocked and terrified to see Lucien kill several Immortal Realm people with just one strike.


    They''re not sure if even Tyrion could do that so easily, which makes themon people more hopeful that Mira actually has such a powerful ally that she has a real chance to regain control of the Naga Kingdom.


    She doesn''t like to see Nagas die, but she also understands that Lucien is doing it to demonstrate their strength and inspire more hope in the hearts of themon people, as well as fear in Tyrion''s supporters.


    Lucien swings his katana in the water to clean the blood off it then points it at the other ck guards. "If you want to die, I don''t mind killing you."


    Those guards are really freaked out, but the friendly guard quickly takes the lead and talks to them. "Don''t throw your life away!"


    It''s obvious that they don''t want to die, so even fearful of what Tyrion will do to them, all the ck guards bow to Mira.


    "Amazing¡­" Mira can''t help but think aloud as she still can''t believe that it is actually happening.


    Lucien smiles at her before going to the entrance to the building. "Now we''re going in..."


    He also signals to that friendly guard, who follows them along with Kam as the other ck guards back away from the big doors of that building and keep their heads down.


    The building has an architecture simr to that of the royal castle, made mainly with that green stone. The group follows through a long corridor to the main hall.


    "Lucien¡­" Mira can''t stop being worried. "I don''t think it was a good idea to say those things in front of everyone... Tyrion will..."


    "He won''t do anything extreme while his main focus is stealing my power," Lucien exins.


    "But..." Kam is also concerned.


    He kisses her lips before looking at the guard. "What is your name?"


    "It''s Jai, my Lord." The guard responds in a respectful tone.


    "Alright, Jai," Lucien cuts to the chase. "Do you understand what we''re doing here?"


    "A revolution?" Jai isn''t sure if that is for real.


    "Exactly," Lucien answers. "Tyrion has ruled by fear, but I will kill him soon. However, chaos will destroy this Kingdom if there isn''t a new and trusted ruler to take over the lead immediately."


    "I see..." Jai can''t help but look at Mira.


    Lucien smiles at her. "People need to be prepared to follow their Queen when the timees. That''s why I made that scene, to make it clear that she has strong allies and give them a reason to trust us."


    "That will certainly generate a lot ofmotion throughout our Kingdom." Miraments.


    "Yeah..." Lucien nods. "And we have to use it to gather those who can really fight. But it has to be done quietly; Tyrion will only act if he thinks we''re a threat, so we can''t act yet, but we also have to show that we are trying."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Got it," Jai speaks. "I can try to convince some guards to follow us, but most will certainly refuse out of fear."


    "That''s nice." Lucien agrees. "Tyrion will think our revolution is a joke and that we don''t stand a chance."


    "But we also need to gather troops." Miraments.


    Lucien nods. "Can you contact the people who are still loyal to you?"


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "I couldn''t do that myself without attracting the attention of Tanu''s spies."


    "Maybe..." Jai speaks in a respectful tone. "I could use some friends to get in contact with them."


    "Are you sure they can do that in secret?" Lucien asks.


    He nods. "Yes, I know a lot of people who hate the King but never did anything out of fear. After what happened today, it won''t be hard to convince some of them to help us."


    "Great." Lucienments and looks at Mira. "Can you exin to him how to find your supports?"


    "Yes." She answers.


    "Alright." He smiles and then starts walking towards the center of the hall. "Now, I need to find someone in this ce before Tyrion arrives."


    Mira starts to exin to Jai how to contact some of her supports, but Kam follows Lucien. "I''m going with you."


    He holds her hand as he looks around. "Which way, Lust?"


    "Over there." Lust materializes her body and points to a ramp that leads to the fourth floor of that building.


    They start up that ramp, and Lucien asks Lust a question again. "Do you know who we''re looking for?"


    She was analyzing that aura since she felt it for the first time, but something kept her from understanding who that person is. Yet, by getting closer and closer to that aura, Lust finally understands who it is.


    "She has the same aura as Ka." Lust exins.


    Kam makes a concerned expression when he hears that name, and Lucien feels that she get afraid too.


    "Ka?" He asks. "So is she her mother?"


    Lust makes a strange expression. "Actually, they don''t have the same blood..."


    "Really?" Lucien and Kam ask at the same time.


    She regrets that question as Lucien looks at her with a curious expression. "What do you know about that woman?"


    "T-t-that is cplicated¡­" She hesitates.


    He starts stroking the tattoo on her belly. "Now that we have a soul contract, there shouldn''t be any secrets between us. You can tell me anything because I won''t be mad at you or anything like that."


    Kam loves that feeling of security and trust that she only feels with Lucien. So she hesitates to speak of her bad deeds, fearing that he will be disappointed in her.


    Yet, she doesn''t want to hide anything from him and quickly starts to exin. "My father ordered me to capture her mother, the leader of the Rising Phoenix n. I tried to use the ck Sea Raiders to attract her into a trap using her granddaughter, but..."


    "The Leviathan and I messed up your ns," Lucienpletes her words as he understands more about that situation and how many things are connected.


    Kam makes a sorry expression and bows her head. "I couldn''t disobey my father''s orders, or not only would I be punished but my mom too..."


    Lucien lifts her head by her chin gently and kisses her lips. "It''s alright, you did your best to protect your mother, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    She''s so happy that Lucien thinks like her about nothing being more important than the safety of those they love.


    "Help me understand more about this." He speaks. "Why does your father wants that woman?"


    "This all started when a group of Nagas attacked a mine of water crystals in the southwest part of Mermaid territory." She exins. "They fled south, arriving in human territory, and a group of people from the Rising Phoenix n tried to help those women..."


    Kam does a sorry look. "The soldiers loyal to my father are like him, ruthless and brutal; they killed almost all those women, but they brought some of them as ves... One of them was this woman, La."


    "They thought her beauty, exotic to our people, would be a good spoil of war for my father." She continues. "But he was much more interested in her energy; he said she had a very powerful fire mana and sent me after her rtives, especially her parents."


    Lucien knows that Ka and her mother are connected to the Phoenix, but he doesn''t understand how Tyrion could have known that. "He must have found her very special to send his own daughter to do such a task..."


    "Well..." Kam exins. "We knew a few things about the ck Sea Raiders, and my father wanted those magics, so he ordered me to make an alliance with Valencia and use them to capture that woman."


    "Make sense." Lucienments.


    ''I wonder how Tyrion would feel to find out he was messing with such a powerful and ancient creature...'' Lustments in his mind.

 Chapter 522 Imprisoned

    Alone, powerless, and afraid. That is how a woman feels as she looks at the corridor wall through a ss that keeps her trapped in a small room like an animal imprisoned by a cruel hunter.


    She looks about thirty years old but is actually over five hundred years old, though her current power is in the Mortal Realm''s early stages.


    Despite not being one of the most beautiful women of the Blue Star, she has some charm with big brown eyes and long red hair, very simr to Ka''s. But that is the only simrity between them.


    She keeps staring at that wall because there''s nothing else to do. She tried to escape from that ce, but all her attempts failed.


    Yet, the worst part is knowing that even if she managed to get out of that room and building, she still wouldn''t make it back to the surface before dying without air, being recaptured, or devoured by some sea monster.


    She could wait for her family toe to the rescue her, but they can''t get that far from the surface either. Also, everyone knows the main Naga city is protected by an imprable barrier.


    [There is no hope...] She thinks at the same time she notices a mysterious figure appear in front of that ss, blocking her nothing-impressive view of the corridor wall.


    The first thing that woman notices about the mysterious figure is that they both have long red hair.


    But he''s a man, he has horns, wings, and he''s the most handsome person she''s ever seen.


    "Who are you???" She quickly asks.


    "Someone who can help you," Lucien responds while smiling at her in the teasing way that only he can.


    Hope? That woman could never have imagined that there was any chance for her, and yet there is that man so mysterious.


    And despite feeling an absurdly strong attraction to that man as she had never felt in her life, that woman cannot help but be suspicious of his intentions. "What do you want from me?"


    "Hahaha..." Lucien chuckles. "You''re right to be suspicious of me; there''s no free lunch after all."


    "..." She has to use all her will to not surrender to Lucien''s charm; however, due to her low power level and the proximity to him, her body starts to react in a way that she can''t control.


    Lucien has no control over that and can''t stop women from being attracted to him, so he tries to convince her quickly. "You see, in your current situation, I couldn''t take anything away from you as you''ve already lost everything... So why would I want to deceive you or something?"


    The woman looks at him with an annoyed expression. "Did youe here to offend me or make fun of me?"


    "My bad, my bad." Lucien smiles. "As I said, I just want to help you, just like I helped your daughter, Ka."


    "Ka?!?" That woman gets very excited when she hears that name, making it clear that she really is La, Maya''s adopted daughter.


    "What have you done to my daughter???" She quickly asks.


    "Nothing bad, don''t worry." He answers. "Fate just made our paths cross at a time when she was in trouble. But I saved her, and by now, she must have been taken back to her home by my sisters."


    Although he seems honest, La can''t easily trust anyone right now. "How am I supposed to know that''s true?"


    Lucien thinks of something and quickly exins. "I know you and your daughter weren''t born with this fire affinity, but you got it from an exceptional person..."


    La is shocked that he knows about that just by looking at her. "You¡­ who the hell are you???"


    "My name is Lucien." He answers. "I''m just a demon in trouble, and I believe only that extraordinary person can help me. That''s why I want so badly to be friends with your Rising Phoenix n."


    La is shocked that Lucien makes his intentions clear that way. But now she really thinks she can trust him. "My name is La, but I think you already knew that, right?"


    He smiles and nods. "Ka, La... I wonder what your mother''s name is."


    She smiles too, but then her expression bes concerned again. "I don''t doubt you want to be an ally of my Rising Phoenix n, but how could you help me?"


    Lucien doesn''t respond but teleports and reappears beside La inside her room, shocking her.


    "Woah! How did you do that???" She takes a step back as she asks.


    He starts checking the furniture in the bedroom and even sits on the big bed to see if it''sfortable. "This ce doesn''t look so bad..."


    "But it''s still a damn prison!" Shements in an upset tone.


    He makes a sorry expression. "I really want to help you get out of here and go back to your home. But for that, you''re going to have to trust me."


    She does a sad look. "You can''t get me out of here now, don''t you?"


    He nods. "I''m currently helping the Naga Queen to make a rebellion and regain control of her Kingdom..."


    La can''t help but be shocked again as everything about Lucien feels so surreal. "Really?? But what about Tyrion? He will-"


    "Die." Lucienpletes her words. "I will personally kill him, but I can''t do that yet, and so I can''t get you out of here right now."


    "Is that really possible?" She asks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, trust me." He nods. "I can''t recover what he stole from you, but I''m going to make him regret that."


    La can''t help but be depressed as she remembers that Tyrion stole her power, but now she has a new hope to see her family again and even gets revenge for what he did to her.


    ''Actually, you can recover her power...'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind. ''I''m not talking about you doing it, but if we know what kind of dark ritual Tyrion used to steal people''s power, we can do a reverse enchantment and take that power from him, giving it back to his victims who are near there at that time.''


    ''Can we really do that?'' He asks.


    ''Well, we would need someone with powerful dark magic.'' She exins. ''I don''t think that Siren could help us because she has a soul contract with Tyrion, but I could teach Olivia how to do that.''


    ''We can try that if we get a chance, but I think Olivia is too far away from here now¡­'' Hements.


    Meanwhile, La regains her resolve. "Alright, just tell me what to do, and I''ll trust you."


    He smiles at her. "Just keep acting like a poor victim for now. Tyrion is busy with many things now, so I don''t think he''s going toe here to bother you, but I can''te here anymore either because it might make him suspicious."


    "So I have to wait until you deal with him?" She asks.


    "Yes," He replies. "I''ll do my best, so this doesn''t take too long, and as soon as it''s over, I''ll take you home again."


    La smiles at Lucien, which makes his next action very difficult. Yet, he teleports away from that room, back to the corridor.


    He reappears in front of Kam, and she notices that his expression is disappointed. "It''s all right?"


    "Yeah..." He strokes her hair and kisses her forehead. "Let''s go back."


    Kam doesn''t understand what''s wrong with Lucien, but Lust does because she knows him so well. ''I thought you''d give her your tattoo and keep her in the purple world... after all, you''re as attracted to troubled women as to hot moms.''


    ''I really wanted to help her now...'' He exins. ''But have you forgotten our goal in this world? We didn''te here to be friends with them but to steal the Phoenix''s immortality.''


    Before Lust says anything, he continues. ''If I made a soul contract with her, I could even make her happy now, but what would happen when I kill the person who is probably very important to her?''


    Lust can''t help but be saddened by Lucien''s plight. She knows he doesn''t like maniption and deceiving people to steal what they have. Yet, he will do anything to keep his family safe, even if it means destroying other people''s families.


    He and Kam go down the ramp and find Mira in the main hall. Jai is no longer with her, but she doesn''t move as she has a thoughtful expression on her face, lost in her own mind.


    "Mom?" Kam awakens Mira from her deep thoughts.


    "Oh?" She looks at them, especially at Lucien. "Did you find what you were looking for?"


    He nods, but then Lust materializes her body beside them to report. "Tyrion ising."


    Mira and Kam make worried expressions; then, the Naga Queen looks at Lucien with determination. "It seems so surreal, but I really believe in you and that we can do it¡­ that''s why I want to do my best to help you."


    He approaches her and caresses her face. "I already told you how you could help me."


    "It..." She starts to blush as she also can''t help but be more and more attracted to him, not just physically. "W-would that r-really makes any difference?"


    "Of course." He smiles as he slowly approaches their lips. "We would be stronger together, which is really nice, right?"


    Mira wants to move back or at least look away, but she seems mesmerized by Lucien, entranced by his gaze, addicted to his scent, and craving to taste his mouth again.


    "Yes... I guess... it''s... really... great!" She doesn''t resist and moves her head forward, kissing him before he kisses her.


    Again she delights in Lucien''s kiss as she feels his energies run into her body, making her feel outstanding and stronger.


    For nearly two thousand years, she had lived a shitty life alongside Tyrion, watching her people suffer just like she and her own daughter. But now that Lucien showed up, giving her an opportunity to fix everything and be really happy¡­ so why wouldn''t she ept that?


    "Mom?!?!" Kam can''t help but be embarrassed by that situation, especially as she is jealous of her own mother, a situation she never thought to be possible.


    Lucien hugs Kam''s waist and pulls her close to them, kissing her too. So while he has both mother and daughter in his arms, he mentally speaks to Lust. ''Is it okay to make a soul contract with Mira? I mean, wouldn''t the Siren find out about it?''


    Lust quickly responds. ''She only found out about our soul contract because she saw me beside you, but she has no way of knowing that you can make multiples soul contracts as that never happened before. Anyway, just asks Mira not to reveal her tattoo to anyone, and everything will be fine.''


    ''OK.'' Lucien wastes no time before sending more energy into Mira''s body as he caresses her belly, initiating the soul contract.


    She can''t resist his energy as she''s already getting hooked on that, so before she knows it, his tattoo appears on her low belly, glowing with bright purple.


    Meanwhile, Tyrion is only thinking about stealing Lucien''s power. For him, power is the most important thing.


    But somehow, he feels something strange in his heart. Perhaps a part of him knows that he had just lost both his daughter and his wife for good.

 Chapter 523 A Mothers Regret

    "My Queen, my Queen!" A mermaid enters an underwater pce while using her mana to make her voice echo through the water.


    She swims quickly through the corridors that seem to be in ruins until she arrives in a great hall, also underwater. Sunbeams enter through small holes in the ceiling, making it clear that the ce is not too far from the surface.


    "My Queen?!?" That woman, who looks about forty and wears shining armor that even covers parts of her long tail, looks really apprehensive as she calls out to her Queen.


    "Ra!" A sweet and also angry voice echoes inside the hall. "Be quiet!!"


    Realizing the direction the voice came from, Ra quickly swims towards a room, where she sees her Queen looking at another mermaid''s painting on the wall.


    "My Queen..." She speaks in a low, respectful tone while her expression turns sad as she looks at the beautiful mermaid in the painting. Her hair is silver, and her eyes are like bright blue pearls; also, she is as much simr to the Queen as Saria, the Mermaid Princess, and the Queen''s daughter, of course.


    Nea, the Mermaid Queen, is just as beautiful as her daughters, but her hair is light pink, and her eyes are green like sea corals. Also, unlike Saria, who has down-sloping ears, the Queen has her ears up-sloping and with thin spikes like a mixture of elf ears and fish fins.


    The Queen also has a long fish-type tail that is light pink, as does her hair, a characteristic of most mermaids.


    "My Kaisa..." Nea runs her finger over the face of the other Mermaid on the painting while speaking her name in a loving but mncholy tone. "She would be 1217 years old today..."


    Ra makes a sorry expression. "I''m sorry to bother you on this special day, but..."


    Nea sighs. "I have to ept that she died and won''te back home... But I just wish her soul could rest."


    "Maybe she does." Raments. "I mean, we don''t have how to be sure if her situation is still..."


    "I know," Nea speaks in a sad tone. "I do not know where she is, but I feel in my heart that my daughter''s soul doesn''t rest... She''s still trapped inside that damn s-"


    She stops talking as she turns and looks at Ra. "I don''t want to talk about it right now; just tell me what is going on."


    Ra nods and quickly exins. "It''s about Saria... She''s being influenced by that human! They''ve already convinced arge number of troops to follow them to the North Seas to retake the crystal mines the Nagas took from us."


    A subtle smile appears on Nea''s face as her eyes sparkle. "You make it look like it''s a bad thing even though I think otherwise."


    "My Queen???" Ra is shocked. "You can''t be serious. That could start a war between our peoples, causing harm to all aquatic races..."


    "Start a war?" Nea asks sarcastically. "The war already started when that greedy man stole Mira''s power and started ruling the Nagas out of fear! We were passive for a long time as I didn''t know what to do, but it looks like Saria finally started acting like a Queen."


    Ra can''t help but be more worried. "I agree that things weren''t going well, but we have to find another way to deal with that situation; we''re not assassins! Also, that human is manipting us to reach her secret goals."


    "I can''t deny that ire is very greedy..." Neaments. "But she makes her intentions very clear. I just don''t understand why she loves anything shiny that much..."


    "That''s the problem." Raments. "How can a person influence a whole race in a few weeks? She doesn''t look human to me, but some kind of greedy demon! She''s making our people sick."


    Nea puts a hand on Ra''s shoulder. "You''re my right hand because you''re totally loyal to me and want the best for our people, but you can''t see she has something we so badly need right now."


    She makes a curious expression. "What is it?"


    "Passion." The Queen responds. "ire has enough passion for encouraging the whole race to be more greedy, and even if it''s not as noble as you''d like, it''s working in our favor."


    "It..." Ra is still worried about the future of her race as well as the power bnce of the Blue Star.


    Nea smiles. "I''m tired, my friend... You and I have worked too hard for our people, and now Saria is finally taking her ce as Queen, even if it''s under the influence of a mysterious greedy girl."


    Ra can''t deny that it''s a good thing, but Nea keeps arguing. "Also, our people have always been on the defensive. I wouldn''t know how to lead them any other way, nor how to incite them to take back what is rightfully ours. But ire came at the right time to give us the motivation we needed."


    "Even if our people are motivated, it''s still not going to end well," Ra exins. "If we start fighting back, it will get Tyrion''s attention, and we can''t win a direct battle if he''s leading his troops."


    "That''s why I''m going to kill him and get it over." Nea makes a determined expression. "I don''t want to have to do that, but Tyrion is putting our whole world in danger with his uncontrolled greed."


    "My Queen..." Ra speaks respectfully. "I know you well, and I know that even though you are the strongest person among our people, you still don''t have a chance of beating Tyrion because he''s in the Cosmic Realm."


    Nea makes a regretful expression. "I could have reached the Cosmic Realm too if I had tried harder... But now that things have reached this point, I have to do everything possible to stop Tyrion from destroying both our peoples."


    "What do you mean?" Ra gets even more concerned.


    "I''ll use that to kill him..." Nea answers.


    "What?" Although she has an idea of what the Queen is talking about, Ra doesn''t want to believe in that. "Do you mean the Forbidden Fruit?"


    Nea Nods. "It''s the only way to stop Tyrion."


    "No!" Ra gets even more nervous and grabs both shoulders of the Queen. "It will kill you, Nea... As your protector and friend, I can''t let you die because of a vile person like Tyrion!"


    "I expected such a reaction from you, my sister..." Nea smiles. "I had thought about that many times, but I couldn''t leave my people without a leader..."


    She continues. "But now that ire is helping Saria, I feel like she''s found someone to help her be a good Queen just like you''ve always helped me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please..." Ra can''t agree with that n as she loves Nea as her sister.


    "It''s decided." She speaks in a determined tone, making it clear that there is no way to change her mind. "I''m not reaching the Cosmic Realm anytime soon, so this way, at least my death will have some meaning."


    "My Queen..." Tears run down Ra''s face. "Then let me die fighting by your side."


    Nea smiles. "We''re all going to have to fight, but I''m not the one who decides who dies or who lives... Now, do as I say and go help Saria prepare the troops. Also, don''t let anyone know what we talked about."


    "Yes, my Queen." Ra nods and puts her hand over her heart. "For the Ocean Mother."


    "For the Ocean Mother." Nea also says those words, and then Ra leaves that ce, going to do as she said.


    Then Nea looks at the Mermaid in the painting again with a sad expression. "If I had given my life for our people before, maybe you wouldn''t have had to do that..."


    ----------------------------------


    Somewhere between the south and east regions of Blue Star, near the central area.


    The Sea Devil breaks waves and wind, sailing at full speed towards the Mermaid Kingdom while Lucien''s wives and sisters continue to suffer from being away from him.


    Almost all the girls are doing something to keep the ship in the best condition. However, there are not so many tasks to busy them all, and part of the group observes Valencia lying on a bed in one of the bedrooms.


    Sophia has just checked her health again. "She still seems to be perfectly fine. In fact, her body is taking a while to transform all of Lucien''s demonic energy into her own power because she doesn''t have his tattoo."


    Maya makes a confused expression. "Why would he give his energy to a woman like her? I mean, she''s definitely a vile person."


    "Maybe he didn''t do it on purpose..." Amelia tries to exin. "Just by being close to Lucien, it''s already possible to benefit from his energy because... well, it''splicated..."


    While Maya bes even more curious and confused, little Ko approaches the bed and sniffs Valencia''s neck. "It smells like special milk."


    "What is special milk??" Maya can''t help but ask.


    "Well..." Sophia blushes, as do Amelia and Donna.


    Eve sighs and shakes her head. "It doesn''t matter now, but-"


    But she stops talking when she notices Valencia''s hand move. Sloth also notes andments. "Oh, she''s waking up."


    "Oh..." Maya smiles. "Be prepared to receive many insults and threats."


    "I doubt it..." Pridements in an arrogant tone.


    Valencia feels a little dizzy, but her body has never felt so good before. She slowly opens her eyes and sees the bedroom ceiling before noticing several unfamiliar faces around her.


    "Who¡­" She quickly bes alert and then recognizes Maya. "You???"


    "Keep calm," Sophia speaks in a gentle tone as she puts her hand on Valencia''s shoulder and gives her some life mana.


    That energy makes Valencia feel even better and calmer, though it also makes her immediately remember Lucien.


    "Where is he?!?" She looks around, looking for any sign of Lucien as her body began to crave for his energies to the point of hurting. She''s like someone on drugs who just realized she couldn''t live without that drug anymore.


    Maya is confused that Valencia doesn''t look anything like she was before. "Who are you talking about?"


    Envy smiles. "I recognize that look... She can only be talking about Lucien, of course."


    "Lucien!" That name echoes in Valencia''s mind, making her mouth water as she remembers the wonderful taste of his cum, which makes her body ache to have that again. "Yeah, Lucien, where is he?!??!"


    "Go easy!" Amelia speaks in an annoyed tone as she doesn''t like that look of Valencia at all.


    "Exactly." Pridements. "You can''t demand anything from us."


    "You do not understand!" Valencia holds Sophia''s hands as she looks into her eyes with a pleading expression. "I need him! If I don''t have that... I''ll go crazy!"


    Donna shakes her head. "You''re already crazy..."


    Sloth makes a thoughtful expression. "It looks like Lucien''s demonic energy is getting more and more powerful¡­ or he did something special to make this woman like this."


    "Something special?" Envy can''t help but make a lewd expression as she can''t contain her longing for Lucien and the things they did in bed.


    While the girls don''t know if they feel sorry for Valencia for having been with Lucien recently, Maya bes increasingly confused and curious about him.


    "What the heck is going on here???" She thinks aloud.

 Chapter 524 For The Naga Queen

    "What the heck is going on here???" Tyrion thinks aloud as he enters the main hall of his special prison.


    Tanu follows, floating behind him like a shadow that watches everything around him. She reports everything to Tyrion, but her abilities are far from Lust''s, including the mentalmunication.


    They see Lucien, Kam, and Mira in the center of the hall with strange expressions.


    Kam looks concerned, Lucien has a confident smile on his face, and Mira looks strangely embarrassed in a way Tyrion has never seen her before.


    "Tyrion¡­" Mira takes a step away from Lucien, fearing they could suspect something.


    "What did you do??" Tyrion tries not to sound too angry as he looks around, unable to hide that he''s looking for Lust.


    Kam and Mira think about saying something, but Lucien speaks first. "Are you talking about those dead guards out there?"


    "What else would it be about?" Tyrion asks as he continues to look around. The most important thing to him has always been power, but after meeting Lust, another desire aroused in his heart.


    She didn''t like that at all, and to avoid his gaze, she went back to Lucien''s soul just as he was entering that building. Someway she feels sorry for Tyrion and all the other men who feel anything for her because she will never let any man but Lucien touch her.


    "I don''t know, tell me you¡­" Lucien acts rxed as he wraps his arm around Kam''s waist.


    [Such daring!!] Tyrion gets angry at Lucien but keeps his thoughts to himself as he doesn''t want to mess up his ns because of some dead guards.


    He just makes a fake disappointed expression. "I thought we were getting along fine, but you killed good guards in this Kingdom..."


    Lucien can''t help but praise Tyrion for pretending it so well, but he can also do that. Then he makes an annoyed expression. "They deserved that because they were not loyal to your majesty."


    "..." Tyrion doesn''t understand what Lucien is doing. He already knows that he incited a rebellion in Mira''s name, and now the entire Naga Kingdom is talking about that.


    But Lucien keeps pretending to be very angry. "You won''t believe it, but we were just walking around when Lust saw this ce..."


    When speaking Lust''s name, Lucien notices a different sparkle in Tyrion''s eyes, which makes him really furious, helping him to make his story feel really authentic.


    "Lust wanted to see this ce, so wee here¡­" Lucien looks at Mira with a sorry expression. "But those guards disrespected the Queen!"


    He''s actually outraged at that, which makes even Mira and Kam believe him, but his next words shock them.


    "How can those guards do that to you..." Lucien says not to Mira but to Tyrion. "I mean, disrespecting the Queen is the same as disrespecting the King; in fact, it''s even worse because she''s your beloved wife."


    [What?!?!] Tyrion, Tanu, Mira, and Kam think simultaneously as Lustughs in Lucien''s mind.


    Lucien continues to act as an advocate of morals and hierarchy. "I couldn''t see that and stay quiet... I should have gone to report you, my King, but I confess that I acted selfishly, and by wanting to get your affection, I punished those guards for such a disrespectful act."


    Tyrion''s expression is now one of shock, confusion, bewilderment, and even indignation as he doesn''t know what to say. [Are you really saying you started a rebellion against me for my honor????]


    Mira and Kam don''t even know what to think because those words, although absurd, should make sense. Well, at least if Tyrion really did treat Mira like his Queen.


    But at the same time, how can he deny that? How could the King say he''s okay with other people disrespecting the Queen? Although everyone knows Lucien''s words are lies, Tyrion has to ept that as the truth so that nothing gets in the way of his ns.


    "..." Kam looks at Mira, she looks at Tyrion, and he looks at Lucien with a puzzled expression as he looks at the back of Kam''s tail curiously.


    The atmosphere seems strangely tense, but then Tyrion startsughing, falsely, of course. "Hahahaha... you''ve really already started acting like the Prince Consort of our Kingdom."


    "..." Now, only Mira and Kam continue with perplexed expressions as they wonder how Lucien and Tyrion can fake it that way.


    Tyrion approaches Lucien whileughing and tries to tap him on the shoulder. But Lucien quickly avoids him, moving to the other side of Kam.


    He makes a strange expression but quickly goes back to falsely smiling. "I''m d you punished those guards... Now, why don''t we go back to the royal castle to have dinner as a happy family?"


    "Sounds great." Lucien smiles and starts walking towards the exit of that building with Kam. He really didn''t want to stay in that ce anymore so as not to make Tyrion suspicious about La.


    Tyrion looks at his back with a thoughtful expression, then as he leaves down the hall, the Naga King signals to Tanu, who creates a sound block barrier around them and Mira. But that barrier cannot stop Lucien''s super senses, of course.


    "You¡­" Tyrion looks at Mira with a furious expression. "No matter what you''re doing, everyone who supports you will suffer the same end!"


    "..." Mira bow her head as she has been done over a thousand years. However, she feels especially bad when she does that as she remembers how Lucien made her lift her head in front of those guards.


    Something changed inside her when she received Lucien''s tattoo along with his energies. Now she is not only hopeful, but she also is not so afraid of Tyrion anymore. Also, she feels a sensation of pride growing in her heart.


    Then she lifts her head and looks into Tyrion''s eyes. "That''s what we''re going to see."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He gets even angrier and rushes towards her, trying to attack her face with a brutal p. "You bitch-"


    *Whoosh*


    Mira doesn''t even try to dodge as she knows she doesn''t stand a chance, but Tanu quickly steps in front of Tyrion, causing him to stop.


    "My King..." She holds up her hands as she speaks in a respectful tone. "Lust could be watching us..."


    Tyrion sighs as he tries to contain his anger. He knows hurting Mira now would be bad for his ns, so he keeps that desire deep in his heart to use it again after he''s stolen Lucien''s power.


    Mira feels better than ever. She knows that in other times she would have been on the floor and bleeding, but now she has someone to protect her.


    And as soon as she thinks of Lucien, he appears again in the hallway, as if he never left.


    "Mother-inw, aren''t youing with us?" He smiles at her with a loving expression.


    Tyrion has a hard time containing his anger over that situation. He also feels especially bad as he sees the way Lucien and Mira look at each other, which makes him scratch his head instinctively.


    That weird feeling gets even worse when Mira smiles provocatively at him before walking over to Lucien. "Let''s go."


    Lucien also looks at Tyrion with a provocative expression before heading down the hall with Mira. He just walks at her side, not doing anything else and letting Tyrion''s mind imagine something else.


    After they exit the hall, Tanu remakes the sound block barrier, and Tyrion grits his teeth in anger. "After I steal that idiot boy''s power, I will kill him and that bitch!"


    "..." Tanu can''t help but worry about how things are going. But also, part of her feels especially bad for how Lust and Mira steal looks from the men around them while she''s just a shadow, ignored as she follows a greedy and dumb man.


    "My King..." She speaks after looking around. "Maybe there was some special reason they came here..."


    "Hmm..." He makes a thoughtful expression while also looking around. "Check if that everything is in order."


    "Right now." She quickly goes to check on Tyron''s special prisoners as he looks down the hall and feels his head itching even more.


    Meanwhile, Lucien follows Mira''s side. Making sure no one is seeing them now, he wraps his arm around her waist.


    She can''t help but smile as she feels even better. Then he smiles too and whispers in her ear. "From now on, always stay by my side, no matter what."


    "Oh, so you''re the jealous kind?" She asks in a teasing tone.


    He gently bites the tip of her ear. "Yes, I am... do you have any problem with that?"


    "Ah~~!" She can''t contain her moan as she feels a new kind of pleasure, something she''s never felt before.


    Then she looks at him with a lewd expression, which, added to her flushed charming mature face, makes Lucien very horny. "No¡­ I won''t mind even if you keep me close to you always."


    Lucien can''t resist kissing Mira''s sweet lips. But the kiss is quick as they soon leave the building and see Kam waiting for them while hundreds of ck guards try to push away the crowd of Nagas around that ce.


    After Lucien''s actions against those guards, rumors of a rebellion began to spread throughout the Naga Kingdom, and now thousands of people are heading to that ce to see if that is really true.


    But as Lucien shouldn''t piss off more Tyrion right now, he just wants to get back to the royal castle. But how can they get past that crowd of Nagas wanting to swear loyalty to the Queen?


    And while they figure out how to proceed, Tyrion also leaves that building. His expression gets upset when he sees so many people wanting to support Mira, but he quickly hides his feelings for the sake of his ns.


    He signals to a guard, and quickly someone brings a huge luxurious carriage to the front of the building. That carriage is not horse-drawn, of course, but rather big crystal blue sharks.


    Lucien is impressed by those magical creatures that, despite being in the Immortal Realm, seempletely tamed.


    Tyrion sees Lucien''s expression and smiles proudly. "Fantastic creatures, aren''t they? I tamed them myself."


    "Yeah, they''re awesome..." Lucienments while actually finding those sharks fascinating. However, he can also imagine Oya devouring them as a tasty snack.


    "Let''s move on," Tyrionments as he enters the carriage, followed by Lucien, Kam, and Mira.


    The carriage is made especially for Nagas, so Lucien doesn''t go toofortably in the seats made for people with big tails instead of legs. But the journey is pretty quick as the royal castle is just a few miles away from there.


    While Tyrion can''t stop thinking about the power he''ll steal from Lucien, he, Mira, and Kam only think about the fun they''ll have after dinner.


    And Tyrion''s head itches more and more...

 Chapter 525 A Weird Dinner

    All over the main city of the Naga Kingdom, people talk about the mysterious demon that protects the Queen and the revolution that seems quite possible now.


    Even in the royal castle, the servants can''t help butment on that and look at Lucien and Mira with expectant expressions, which makes Tyrion increasingly upset.


    The worst part is that he can''t do anything, as that could hinder his ns to steal Lucien''s power. Yet, he is also quite confident of ending that revolution right after killing Lucien and Mira.


    So he acts as if nothing is happening as he heads to the dining room with the group. The fact that Mira walks alongside Lucien with Kam also makes him upset, but not as much as not being able to see Lust.


    And he ends up not resisting asking Lucien about that. "Lust won''t be joining us for dinner?"


    Lucien can''t help but be upset that another man is making it clear that he wants to see his beloved wife. Like Lust inside his soul, he is outraged at that and frustrated that he can''t kill Tyrion right now.


    But he maintains a calm expression as he saves any resentment for when he is at a simr power level as Tyrion.


    "As a Great Demon, she doesn''t eat normal food." He exins.


    "What does she eat then?" Tyrion asks, very curious about Lust.


    Lucien smiles provocatively before pointing to his cock. "She has this regrly."


    Due to his curiosity about Lust, Tyrion looks in that direction even before noticing that Lucien was pointing to his cock. The worst part is when he notices that big tent, showing just how big his thing is.


    Even without knowing it, Lucien hits Tyrion right in the ego as he is like any other male Naga who is resentful of the fact that female Nagas can please men of other races, but they can''t please other women due to their tiny tools.


    [DAMN!!!] Tyrion also has a hard time trying not to imagine Lust moaning under Lucien''s big cock.


    After that shameful moment, the Naga King is silent until they reach the dining room, where a grand feast awaits them.


    Arge green crystal table takes up the entire center of the room while there are several chairs around it. The chairs are clearly made for the Naga people as their seats are cylindrical in shape, so their tails arefortably stretched out.


    There are also two normal chairs for Lucien and Lust, of course. And on the table, there are many different types of food, but most of it is seafood, naturally.


    Seeing so much food, Lucien can''t help but remember his meals with all his wives in the purple world. Those moments were very precious to him, and now he is frustrated to be away from his girls.


    He doesn''t know if he''s more upset at the Leviathan for splitting them apart, at the woman who''s probably his mother and is manipting everyone around him, or at himself for not being strong enough to kill everyone who tries to split his family apart.


    As those feelings grow more intense within his heart, his draconic aura surges, spreading through the room and making even Tyrion feel instinctive fear.


    Kam and Mira look at him with concerned expressions as they can clearly feel that he is not well. The connection between them also makes them feel sad.


    ''You can''t me yourself while you''re trying your best to fix things.'' Lust''s voice sounds lovingly in Lucien''s mind.


    And he quickly responds. ''If I were trying my best, I''d be in the purple world right now, fucking Helena, Oya, Kam, Mira, and you until I have enough power to kill Tyrion, the Leviathan, and take the Phoenix''s magic core.''


    ''Things are not that simple.'' Lust speaks. ''If Tyrion suspects we can do it, he might try something drastic right now, so just sits down and eats something. Then next, we go back to Kam''s pce and stay a long time in the purple world, getting stronger.''


    Lucien can usually act calm when he needs to, but the frustrations in his heart get worse as he feels more manipted by the woman who can be his mother.


    And he is so grateful to have Lust always with him, supporting and advising him, so he sits at the table with Kam and Mira for dinner.


    Lucien sits at one end of the table, Kam beside him, Tyrion at the other end, and Mira sit in the middle to avoid making it obvious the secret rtionship she has with Lucien.


    And ignoring the other free normal chair, Lust materializes her body in her favorite spot, Lucien''sp, naturally.


    Tyrion can''t contain his smile as he sees Lust and her infinite beauty again. But his mood quickly goes down as he watches her caress Lucien''s face sensually.


    ''I thought you were disgusted by his gaze¡­'' Lucien mentallyments.


    ''I don''t like any other man looking at me...'' Shements. ''But I''m proud to be your wife, and it''s good that everyone sees this, so they know that no matter how much they desire me, I''ll always be yours alone.''


    Lucien''s mood starts to improve due to Lust, and he caresses her thighs and kisses her neck as a reward for her, who always makes him feel better no matter how bad their situation is.


    The lustful atmosphere that only Lucien and Lust can generate together quickly leaves Kam and Mira embarrassed, while Tyrion bes jealous.


    To try to stop thinking about that, he quickly tries to talk about something that has to do with his ns. "So... Lucien, what are you and Kam going to do next?"


    "What do you mean?" Lucien asks as Kam and Mira look at him with thoughtful expressions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, you must have ns, right?" Tyrion asks. "Or did youe into this world just to look for a new wife?"


    "Father..." Kam looks concerned and tries to change the subject. "Did you forget the Leviathan? We had to flee..."


    He makes a dubious expression. "Your mother told a simr story many years ago, and I never believed it because I''ve traveled through every part of this world, even in the mysterious waters of the central region, and I have never seen such a creature."


    "But the creature is real," Mira speaks in an apprehensive tone. "You should be worried about that."


    "Hmm..." Tyrion can''t really believe in such a legendary world-destroying creature. In fact, few people would believe that without actually seeing the creature. Also, he has reason to doubt anything Lucien, Kam, and Mira say.


    "We don''t need to talk about it right now." Lucienments. He needs time to get stronger before Tyrion tries to do anything. "I was thinking about spending some time here, getting to know the people and family of Kam better before thinking about our next steps."


    Kam and Mira can instinctively understand Lucien''s intent due to their connection.


    "I want a great wedding ceremony." Kam smiles but she doesn''t really care about that.


    "And you will have the best wedding ceremony ever!" Tyrion smiles because that''s really good for him.


    He needs to take Lucien away so he can make the trap in Kam''s pce, but they can''t be suspicious of that, and he also needs time for Lucien to get used to that ce to the point of not suspecting anything.


    Tyrion''s best opportunity would be for him to give Lucien and Kam other instant teleport gems and send them on some mission, so when they teleport to her pce again, they would fall into the trap before realizing it''s toote.


    It''s obvious that Tyrion is up to something, but at the same time, so is Lucien. That''s the kind of situation where Envy could generate a lot of demonic energy.


    Kam starts talking about the things she wants in her wedding ceremony, and even Mira seems to be excited about that.


    Then they finish dinner, and Lucien gets up. "It was so good that I need to take some to have ate-night snack..."


    "Hahaha..." Tyrionughs and then nods. "Our food is delicious, right? You can take as much as you like."


    He thought Lucien would just take a te or two of food but is shocked when he starts filling severalrge trays with all sorts of food from the table.


    [What kind of appetite is that?] Tyrion is confused as Lucien has just eaten like any normal person but is picking up enough food to feed dozens of people.


    But he has no way of knowing that Lucien has a hungry tigress at home, aside from the fact that he and the girls will be able to spend more than a full day in the purple world before anyone finds it suspicious.


    Kam also helps Lucien to pick food; as that was arge feast for just four people, most of the food is untouched.


    After picking up enough food and drink for the royal party at the purple world, Lucien and Kam say goodbye to Tyrion and Mira before heading back to her pce, which is just a few miles from the Royal Castle.


    "..." The mood gets really strange when only Mira and Tyrion remain in the dining room.


    "My King..." Then Tanu appears beside him like a shadow. She wants to report that she found nothing wrong in his special prison, but at the same time, she doesn''t want to talk about that in front of Mira.


    Tyrion looks at Mira with a stern expression, and she quickly gets up, thinking that it is a great opportunity to leave without being suspicious.


    "Well, I''m going to sleep then..." Shements as she heads to her bedroom, which is not the same as Tyrion''s.


    "You should learn to sleep with your eyes open..." Tyrion can''t help but threaten Mira as he watches her leave the room. But then he quickly refocuses on his ns with Tanu.


    He doesn''t even think there could be anything wrong as Tanu has spies watching Mira''s every step, in and out of the castle.


    They watch her go into her bedroom like every night, and the ce has been made especially as a prison for her. Also, the bedroom''s walls are created to block any energy, preventing her from noticing when Tyrion and Tanu are doing any sort of dark ritual.


    That level of protection was meant to make Mirapletely isted and confined, but now it works positively for her because while Tyrion''s spies and guards stay around the room, they also can''t feel her presence inside.


    Tyrion knows that Mira would never run away and abandon her daughter and people, so he never cared about that. But now, that prison prevents them from noticing a portal appearing inside the room.


    Mira smiles as she looks at the portal and then hears Lucien''s voice in her mind. ''Come to meet your new home.''


    She doesn''t think twice about entering the purple world portal and falling in Lucien''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Tyrion continues to n his next steps. But he is confused when he feels that strange sensation in his head again.

 Chapter 526 A Big Enough House?

    The first thing Mira sees as shees out of the mysterious portal is Lucien''s charming face. Though she''s not in love with him yet, the connection between their souls makes her body feel so good that her tail instinctively wraps around his waist, something she never did with Tyrion.


    She tries to put on a confident and seductive expression but ends up blushing, which makes Lucienugh.


    The feeling of having her soft tail gently wrap around his waist is incredibly good, and Lucien already loves that. Due to so many crazy things happening around him all the time, he started to appreciate very much petite details like that peculiarity of the Naga women.


    While Lucien just admires Mira''s beauty, she grows more and more embarrassed and then gets off his arms before looking around and realizing where she is.


    "This ce..." Her eyes sparkle as she is shocked by how beautiful the garden around Lucien''s house is.


    She is enchanted by the trees, flowers, and even the grass; they look magical. Also, the fact that they are on arge floating rock in the middle of that infinite purple world seems crazy.


    "Really amazing, isn''t it?" Mira hears Kma''s voice and notices that she is lying on the grass, looking up at the purple sun on the horizon.


    "Indeed." Mira replies as she feels like exploring every part of that ce.


    Lucien smiles as he hugs Lust. "This is your new home, so you can do whatever you want here, and you will always be safe in this ce."


    Mira and Kam feel really safe in that ce as well as good and rxed. "I''ve never felt like this out of the water..."


    "This ce is made to please all kinds of people." Lust smiles proudly because the purple world is like that thanks to the union of her and Lucien''s souls.


    "I don''t doubt that." Mira smiles.


    But then Kam looks at the house with a slightly concerned and thoughtful expression. "However... I''m notining, but I thought someone like you would have a lot of wives and would need a bigger house..."


    Mira is a little embarrassed that Kamins about the size of the house, but she also can''t help but think that Lucien''s house should be bigger. Yet, his confident smile makes her think they don''t know something important.


    "I''m sure the house is still big enough for everyone." He says as he walks to the door.


    Lust can''t help but pout when Lucien says ''still.'' She knows better than anyone that more talented and powerful women will join him, but she would like the final number of wives not to exceed the limits of their giant house.


    "Giant!" It''s exactly the word Kam speaks when she follows Lucien and sees the main hall of her new home.


    Mira''s eyes sparkle as everything inside the house feels incredibly luxurious to a level that makes her Royal Castle look simple.


    There are all kinds of furniture and misceneous items everywhere as each of Lucien''s wives likes to leave their things around the house.


    The great spiral-shaped staircase leads to the upper floors of the house, which is dozens of timesrger than it looks from the outside. And although Nagas have difficulty moving through normal stairs, Mira and Kam can fly due to being in the Immortal Realm.


    Kam''s delighted expression makes Lucienugh, and he kisses her lips. "You can explore, my dear. Also, you can choose any free single bedroom before the fifth floor."


    "What''s on the fifth floor?" She can''t help but ask.


    "The bedroom and bathroom we use together." He exins.


    "I see... so I''ll choose my bedroom!" She wastes no time before flying upstairs to explore the house.


    The noise of the conversation catches the attention of Helena and Oya, who quickly go to the hall to see Lucien.


    The dark-purple angel flies from the third floor as the hungry tigresses from the kitchen.


    Oya quickly hugs Lucien while Helena looks at Mira with a strange expression. "So it''s done... two more new women..."


    He nuzzles Oya''s fluffy and fragrant ears before smiling at Helena. "You and Lust get so adorable when you''re jealous."


    Lust doesn''t like it when Lucien points out her jealousy, mostly because of Envy, but Helena doesn''t seem to have the same concern.


    In fact, she looks at him with a sensual expression. "This situation is still much better than sharing you with everyone else..."


    Although Lucien feels bad about being away from his sisters and other wives, he can''t me Helena for enjoying having more time alone with him. After all that she''s suffered, it''s natural for her to want to enjoy life to the fullest now.


    So he pulls her into a hug along with Oya and kisses her lips. "I brought you a lot of food, so have lunch while I finish showing Mira and Kam our house... then we''re going to have a lot of fun..."


    Mira blushes as she listens to Lucien talk about the things they''re about to do. But she''s determined to do her best to free her people from Tyrion''s dark reign, even if that means fucking the hottest guy ever, and who also now has a soul contract with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Oya is overjoyed when she sees all the food Lucien has brought her. Then she and Helena go to the kitchen to have a snack to prepare for the long love sessions they will have.


    Lucien wastes no time and takes Mira in his arms before flying up the stairs. She can''t help but smile. "Why do you like carrying me around?"


    "I like to make beautiful and charming women get embarrassed and blush." He answers.


    "Hehehe..." Mira giggles as her body feels so good in Lucien''s arms. "I''m just not used to this kind of treatment."


    It''s evident that Tyrion has abused Mira a lot over the past fifteen hundred years, which enrages Lucien. But he can''t change the past and so focuses on getting revenge good enough to satisfy their hearts.


    Hends on the fifth floor and starts stroking Mira''s face while looking into her eyes with a loving expression. "I can''t believe Tyrion had a woman as special as you screwed up... he was a fool, and now he''s getting what he deserves."


    She uses both her delicate hands to caress Lucien''s arm. "We don''t need to talk about him... I''ve already epted everything you asked, and I''ll do anything else you want..."


    "But you''re doing it to help your people..." Hements as he starts rubbing his nose on her neck. "I admire your determination, but..."


    Lucien''s caresses are so pleasurable that he quickly make Mira horny, something she didn''t even know she could feel. Her mind starts to go nk, and she feels like moaning as well as caressing his body too.


    "But?" She asks as she lets him kiss her neck.


    He smiles as he kisses her shoulders as well before starting to move his lips down towards her big and hot breasts.


    "To get the most benefit out of this, I''m going to have to make you really fall in love with me..." He exins.


    [Falling in love...] Those words echo in Mira''s mind.


    There was a time she thought about that when she was very young. However, even before meeting Tyrion, she already believed that to be responsible for a whole race, she would have to give up many things, including any real romance.


    [And yet, after thousands of years, here I am, flirting with this young demon...] She thinks as she concludes that she was perhaps wrong about that, as well as many other things.


    Then despite not quite knowing what to do, Mira starts to run her hands over Lucien''s shoulders. "Good luck with that."


    He smiles and then makes a quick movement, pressing Mira''s body against the stair rail, kissing her lips, and touching both her breasts over her clothes.


    "Ah~~!!" A soft moan escapes her mouth as she is taken aback by that move.


    And even though she think Lucien is too bold, her body feels so good that her tail starts to wrap around his waist again.


    Her body gets warmer, and her tail''s scales get softer, something normal for when female Nagas get horny and ready to have sex.


    But that makes Mira even more embarrassed, and because of that, she looks away while whispering. "Lucien..."


    Even when she says his name, that sounds like a moan. But then Mira sees a mysterious door at the end of the stairs and uses that as an excuse to stop Lucien. "What''s behind that door?"


    "Hmm?" Lucien continues kissing Mira''s face and neck as he gazes at the mysterious golden-handled door. "Oh, that door? I have no idea... I don''t know how to open it."


    "Really?" Mira is even more curious about the mysterious door.


    Lucien stopped thinking too much about that door after failing so many times in trying to open it. But now, some thoughts arise in his mind as well as in Lust''s mind.


    ''The golden handle...'' Hements to Lust mentally.


    ''Maybe it has to do with Aylin!'' Lustpletes Lucien''s thought.


    ''And the golden gates?'' He wonders.


    ''We have to try to open the door again!'' Lust suggests. ''Maybe now that you''ve opened some golden gates inside Aylin''s soul, you have what it takes to open that door.''


    Lucien gets really hopeful about opening that door and seeing what''s behind that. But at the same time, he is very excited to devour the hot milf in his arms.


    [What should I do first?]

 Chapter 527 Golden Realm (1/2)

    "What are you doing?" Kam asks when she finds Lucien and Mira on the stairs, sensually touching each other as they look at a mysterious door.


    Mira is embarrassed because her daughter sees her in such a situation and quickly leaves Lucien''s arms as she tries to exin. "Ah... we... it''s just..."


    Despite wanting the best for her mother, Kam also doesn''t know how to deal with that peculiar situation yet, so she tries to change the subject. "What''s behind that door?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Lucien answers and then smiles before walking towards that door. "Let''s try to open it again."


    Even Lust materializes her body beside him out of curiosity. Then theye in front of the mysterious door, and Lucien slowly moves his hand towards the door handle.


    The other times he tried to open that door, the handle glowed with a golden light, and nothing happened. He also tried to force the door, and Lust tried to get through it in energy form, but nothing worked.


    Then Lust looks closely at the handle as Lucien tries to turn it. Yet, that shines again with the mysterious golden light, making her and Lucien disappointed.


    "Huh??" Kam makes a curious expression when she sees Lucien''s back start to glow along with the handle.


    "Lucien, your back!" Mira exims.


    "What?" He feels familiar powerful energy run through his entire body towards the handle, which glows brighter than ever.


    He dematerializes his shirt while Lust quickly looks at his back and sees that mysterious dragon-symbol tattoo glowing golden.


    "What does it mean??" Lust thinks aloud as she touches the tattoo on Lucien''s back.


    At the same time, Lucien finally manages to turn the handle and starts opening the door. "Yeah, it''s working!"


    Everyone looks at the door, and the more Lucien opens it, the more golden light appears, blinding them.


    Well, the girls can''t look at that intense bright light, but Lucien doesn''t have any problem with that. In fact, that golden light is very familiar as he has seen it many times whenever he uses the golden naginata.


    [Aylin!] He thinks as he is now sure that light is the light of her soul. And behind the door, Lucien sees something that shocks him to the core.


    What he sees looks like a big wheat field; however, it looks like it''s made of gold. Yes, the wheat sways under a calm breeze as a simple nt, but it is made of gold, as are even the grains of sand in the ground.


    "Amazing!" Lucien thinks aloud as he walks through the door, stepping into that golden wheat field.


    There is a clear trail into the wheat field, and as Lucien walks over it, he looks up and notices that the sky and clouds are made of different shades of gold, just like the purple world. And the golden sun looks much more natural than the purple sun.


    "A golden world..." Lustments as she stands beside him. Her eyes slowly get used to the golden glow that is everywhere in that ce.


    "A golden world?" Lucien asks, but he also believes in that, which makes him doubt how that is possible. "Would it be..."


    "The space from the other dimension within Aylin''s soul." Lustpletes Lucien''s thought. "I believe it''s here because her naginata is too... it must be part of the heritage she left you along with her soul."


    "..." Lucien doesn''t know what to think about that.


    He doesn''t know why Aylin left her naginata for him and not for her daughter. Yet, her soul power has been essential to him, and he can''t help but feel grateful even though he doesn''t know what her goal is with that.


    Lucien knows that maybe people are manipting him with that as the mysterious woman in his dreams spoke. In fact, every time he uses the golden naginata, he feels more like Aylin, which is worrying.


    But at the same time, Lucien already knows Aylin well enough to understand that she wouldn''t do that sort of thing because of her pride. Also, he admires Aylin and can''t help but feel as great using her naginata as he feels at home in her golden world.


    "It''s so beautiful¡­" Miraments as she and Kam reach Lucien''s side. They need a while to get used to that golden light, but nothing stops them from walking through that ce.


    "What ce is this?" Kam wonder.


    Lucien smiles. "The golden world... It''s a gift from someone very special to me."


    "Oh..." Mira and Kam are really curious about that person.


    "Let''s explore!" Lucien speaks before pping his wings and flying over the wheat field to see how far it goes.


    The golden wheat field seems to be tens of miles long, and there are some golden trees among it. But what strikes Lucien most is a big golden object on the horizon.


    He flies towards that and quickly realizes that the mysterious object is actually a great throne, a throne made of gold, naturally.


    "It''s golden, of course; hahaha..." Lucien chuckles as he flies up to Aylin''s throne.


    "Only something like that would be worthy of the great Dragon Queen of War..." Lustments while actually finding that a golden throne is exaggerated. However, she likes the idea of Lucien having a purple throne and that she sits in hisp there.


    But Lucien really likes the golden throne. "Yes, it looks perfect for her..."


    As he gets closer to the golden throne, he also sees that behind it are gigantic golden waterfalls, and even the water is golden.


    Everything there looks so amazing and magical, but the golden world is much smaller than the purple world due to Aylin only having her soul power while Lucien has also help from Lust''s special ability.


    Luciennds in front of the great golden throne and quickly notices that there are some torn paper sheets in it. He gets curious and takes one of the sheets, where there are several lines written.


    "It was difficult, but I managed to look even deeper into my soul... and although I don''t want to admit it, what motivates me most is self-pride and not any noble desire to protect my people..." He reads that out loud.


    He looks at Lust with a surprised expression, but she has a really perplexed look. "Have you already mastered ancient draconguage?"


    "Well..." Lucien didn''t even notice that those words are written in ancient draconguage as he just read them naturally. "I think I learned a lot in the visions of Aylin''s past."


    "Indeed..." Lust makes a strange expression and then looks at the sheet in Lucien''s hand. "What else is written there?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien quickly starts reading that page from the top. "16th day of Month 5, year 4072 of the Golden Era."


    "Today, I killed more Gods in the morning; that''s the best way to start the day. But I still don''t feel any closer to the next golden gate... I think I''m doing something wrong..."


    Lucien smiles as Lust makes a thoughtful expression andments. "This looks like a diary..."


    "It''s Aylin''s diary." Hements confidently as he already knows her well enough to recognize the way she writes and thinks.


    He also doesn''t waste any more time and continues reading those words, excited for any new information about Aylin and her soul power.


    "I got back from the battle, and I took a long bath... and then I had lunch with Garen and his son, as usual."


    "After lunch, we talked a bit before I started training the special troops. Some of them are progressing fast like Godric and a young girl named Emmeline; they have reached the second gate and experienced astonishing improvements in their power."


    After reading those words, Lucien can''t help but be shocked and, at the same time, happy. "So other people also have gates inside their souls..."


    Lust is also surprised by that revtion. "So that''s not only Aylin''s ability but... maybe it''s something specific to dragons? I mean, they have the most powerful souls among all races."


    "Well, whatever it is, maybe the answers are in these pages of Alyin''s diary..." Lucien thinks out loud.


    So he continues reading those words. "I''m happy for Godric and Emmeline, but the Gods are getting stronger and stronger due to the power of faith, so if we want to keep this world, just us won''t be enough."


    "I need to understand more about these soul gates and help my people to get that power too... But I can''t reach the third gate myself..."


    "I have to keep doing my best¡­ actually, I have to go beyond that and try even harder."


    After those words, there''s a horizontal line on the page, demonstrating a pause, and then Lucien continues reading what was written below it.


    "I meditated for two hours looking at my reflection of my naginata''s de... I knew the answers were within my soul, but still, they seemed so far away... I wish someone could tell me what to do."


    The next paragraph is the one Lucien read first; it''s when Aylin says that what motivates her the most is self-pride.


    So he continues reading the next few lines. "That sounds bad, but I don''t see it that way. If I can satisfy my selfish desires and also make my people stronger, it will be good for everyone."


    "And just as what excites my soul are my most intimate desires, I believe the same happens to other people..."


    "I wonder what motivates Godric and Emmeline... I shouldn''t ask other people something like that, but it''s necessary for us to understand more about that soul power..."


    "Anyway, now I need to rest... looking at myself so much is somehow stressful and even disappointing... Tomorrow I will continue my work."


    The words on that page end, and Lucien keeps looking at them with a thoughtful expression. "I understand how she felt... not only because I also feel confused about her soul power, but also because I''ve been inside her body, seeing the world through her eyes... she had friends, but she was alone."


    "But you are not alone." Lustments as he hugs Lucien. "You have a lot of people who love you, ready to help you with anything."


    He smiles before kissing Lust''s lips, then sitting on the golden throne with her in his arms. He also puts the pages of Aylin''s diary on the arm of the throne.


    Lucien doesn''t stop kissing Lust as he mentally talks to her. ''And by having you by my side, I''m sure we can go even further than Aylin went¡­''


    ''Exactly.'' She answers.


    ''And our next step now is¡­'' He starts to speak.


    ''Find your soul gates.'' Shepletes his thought.


    Aylin''s words in that diary make it clear that other dragons also have soul gates, and so far, Lucien has only found the golden gates of Aylin''s soul inside the naginata and not his own soul gates.


    Lucien and Lust stop kissing a bit as they are too curious to know what else is on those pages of Aylin''s diary.


    But then he hears someone approaching the golden throne quickly.


    *Whoosh*


    "Lucien!!" Kam flies straight into his arms as she giggles. Then she brings a golden apple to Lucien''s mouth. "You have to taste it!"


    He looks at the golden apple with a curious expression. "Did you find it in one of those trees?"


    "Yep!" She nods. "And it''s the best thing I''ve ever tasted!!"


    Lucien wastes no time and bites a piece of the golden apple. That tastes like usual apples, but at the same time, it''s dozens of times better.


    "It''s really delicious." He smiles at Kam.


    She smiles back too, but then Lust looks at her with a dubious expression. "Are you sure it''s the best thing you''ve ever tasted?"


    Kam thinks about that question and then looks at Lucien''s lips as she blushes. "Well... it''s the best fruit, but..."


    Lucien can''t help but make a teasing expression before kissing Kam''s lips, mixing the taste of their saliva together with the taste of the golden apple.


    "MmmmmMMM~~!" Kam can''t contain her moan. "It tastes so much better now!!"


    Mira can''t help but blush as she looks at Lucien and Kam with a thoughtful and jealous expression.

 Chapter 528 Golden Realm (2/2)

    Mira approaches the golden throne and looks at Lucien with a sorry expression before speaking to Kam disapprovingly. "They are busy, so don''t disturb them now, my dear."


    "But, mom¡­" Kam clearly doesn''t want to leave Lucien''sp, as does Lust.


    "Lucien..." Mira''s sorry expression got even sadder. "Sorry that Kam is so spoiled¡­ that it''s my fault for not being more severe with her."


    "Hahaha¡­" Lust starts tough, leaving Mira confused. "No matter how much you spoiled your daughter, Lucien will spoil her even more, just as he spoils all his wives."


    "..." Mira looks at Lucien, and he smiles at her, not denying Lust''s words. She doesn''t know what to think, but Kam smiles, happy as she brings the golden apple to Lucien''s mouth for him to bite it while caressing her.


    After he bites the apple, Kam looks at the mysterious sheets on the throne''s arm. "What is it?"


    "Apparently, pages from the diary of a woman who died thousands of years ago." Lucien answers honestly.


    But he can''t hide the sparkles in his eyes when talking about Aylin, which makes Kam and Mira curious. "That woman was special to you, right?"


    "I still don''t know what she means to me..." He responds while wondering about that. "But, yeah, she''s certainly special to me."


    "Hmm..." Mira and Kam get even more curious and confused about that.


    "We''re family now, so it''s natural that you want to understand everything that''s going on..." Lucien has no reason to lie to Mira and Kam, so he exins to them everything he knows about Aylin in short.


    "Incredible!" Kam admires him even more.


    Mira is also shocked and amazed at how Lucien''s life is so unbelievable. "So that woman, possibly your ancestor, left you her soul as heritage? And thanks to the power of that soul, you managed to hurt the Leviathan even though you were in the Earth Realm??"


    Lucien nods. "I guess so."


    "And it looks like other people have these soul gates too?" She asks.


    "Yeah..." He makes a thoughtful expression. "At least that''s what the words on that diary page say."


    Mira looks at the diary, wondering if she, too, could ever have that soul power.


    That''s Lucien''s thinking now too. While Lust is more interested in how he could ess his soul gates, he''s only thinking about his wives and how to help them get that power.


    So without wasting any time, he takes the sheets from Aylin''s diary and starts reading the second page.


    That''s not really the second page, just as the other wasn''t really the first. In fact, just by the beginning of that page, he already realizes that those are random pages from Aylin''s diary.


    "14th day of Month 6, year 4072 of the Golden Era." He reads it out loud.


    "Today, I got sure of my theory about the first soul gate when Leonore awakened her soul weapon... We all opened it when we awakened our soul weapon."


    "So I started to wonder why no one had found out about the other soul gates before... Well, half the people awaken their soul weapons when they are in trouble and seek any help, finding strength in their soul."


    "The other half already know of the existence of soul weapons and seek them by using any means to strengthen their soul power and body."


    "But after awakening the soul weapon, people stop exploring their own souls... Getting through the other soul gates is much more difficult than just awakening our soul weapon, which is just the beginning of the soul''s true potential."


    After reading those words, Lucien looks at Lust with a thoughtful expression. "Is that how I awakened my soul weapon?"


    "I think so." She nods. "Do you remember how you were feeling at that time?"


    "I..." Lucien tries to remember when he was fighting someone much more powerful than him in that mine in Portgreen. "I thought I was going to die... and at that moment, all I could think about was how bad it would be not to be able to smell my mother''s sweet perfume anymore... the gentle touch of Sophia... and the taste of your lips."


    Lust smiles for being so important to Lucien right after they met. "So it''s like Aylin says, you were in trouble and looked for anything that could help you."


    Mira makes a thoughtful expression and then materializes a globe-shaped object made of red crystals arcs; it looks like some kind of mystical artifact, but it''s actually her soul weapon, a weapon that fires magic red bolts.


    "I also awakened my soul weapon when I was in a tough situation." She exins. "But I wasn''t at real risk of death; I was just facing my dad in a sparring session."


    Then she looks at Kam. "But Kam awakened her soul weapon by meditating... I remember giving her some rare flowers and mana-rich food."


    "Hmm..." Lucien wonders about that. "So it looks like Aylin was right about that; soul weapons aren''t woken up by ident but when we search for them."


    "Well, a lot of people already thought so, so that was not really a new discovery." Lustments.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But only Aylin discovered that it was also our first soul gate." He responds.


    Lust cannot deny those words. "Let''s see what else is on these pages."


    "Sure." Lucien quickly continues reading that page, but the other paragraphs are just about Aylin''s reflections on the soul weapons and how Godric, Emmeline, and her new apprentice, Leonore, woke up their soul weapon.


    Not discovering anything new on that page, Lucien begins to read the third page. "27th day of Month 1, year 4073 of the Golden Era."


    "After half a year, I finally got sure about the soul weapons... I saw another person awaken a soul weapon motivated to protect his family, and that same motivation was so powerful that he quickly reached the second soul gate with my help."


    "Godric also opened his second soul gate after killing a God who was about to attack me from behind. And Emmeline did after reaching the immortal Realm."


    "After reflecting on that for a few weeks, today I came to the conclusion that just as my soul is motivated by pride, each person has their own main motivation."


    "But that special motivation is also our most selfish desire, and we generally try to contain such desires for different reasons..."


    "Anyway, we can only unlock our soul and release our true potential by looking deep within ourselves and fulfilling our most selfish desires... while that sounds easy, it definitely isn''t."


    The next few paragraphs are more of Aylin''s reflections on the things that motivate her apprentices.


    Lucien, Mira, and Kam wonder about that words while Lust looks at him with a happy expression. "That really makes sense... I mean, you just said how you were thinking about how good it was to be with your mother, Sophia, and me when you awakened your soul weapon..."


    "So it means that what motivates his soul most is..." Kam believes the family is Lucien''s most selfish motivation.


    "Pleasure!" But Lust finishes her thought with the truth. "That''s also why we''re so perfect for each other."


    And Lucien cannot deny that. In fact, he never did it. "But I ept my selfish desires, especially for pleasure... so why haven''t I found my other soul gates yet? Maybe I don''t have them after all."


    Lust doesn''t believe that someone with Lucien''s potential doesn''t have other soul gates like Aylin, so she quickly picks one of the diary pages. "Look, Aylin said it''s not easy to find those soul gates, especially if you don''t know what you''re looking for."


    Mira quickly nods. "The main question seems to be how to find those soul gates..."


    "Wait!" Kam exims. "You already unlocked some of Aylin''s soul gates inside the naginata, right? How did you do that?"


    "Well¡­" Lucien exins. "Every time, it was when I was using the naginata inbat. At first, I thought it was because Aylin was the Dragon Queen of War and loved to fight..."


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "But now I found out that her most selfish desire was pride, and it really makes sense... I mean, the times I opened her soul gates was because I made my opponents respect me so badly."


    "So..." Lust looks at Lucien with a lewd expression. "You must seek for your soul gates while satisfying your soul''s most selfish desire."


    Lucien smiles as he moves his hand over Lust''s thighs and begins kissing her lips. "That''s definitely a great idea."


    Kam quickly bes jealous and starts stroking Lucien''s chest, begging for his caresses as well. And he immediately responds to her requests with ardent kisses.


    Mira starts to blush again as she watches Lucien touch and kiss Kam and Lust while sitting on that golden throne. [He looks like some kind of pleasure demon lord...]


    She can''t handle her growing desires and also feels too embarrassed to ask for his caresses as Kam did, so she tries to say something else.


    "What about the fourth page?" She points to thest page of Aylin''s diary on the throne arm.


    "Let''s read it." Lucien stops kissing the girls while he takes that page, but Lust and Kam keep kissing and caressing his body as they can''t contain their excitement anymore.


    "10th day of Month 2, year 4073 of the Golden Era." He reads it out loud. "I finally did it!"


    "After a few years, I managed to open my third soul gate. Not only did my power get significantly greater, as did my control of the golden naginata, but I also think I acquired a new ability... I feel it inside my soul."


    "Yet, what surprised me the most was discovering a mysterious portal inside my soul realm... I entered that portal and found myself in a marvelous ce..."


    "I''ve never felt so good in a ce like that. Everything there is golden, even the nts and water¡­"


    The next paragraphs describe what the golden world is like.


    "...and the best part is that beautiful golden throne... my throne!"


    "I''m going to call this ce the Golden World, my most special ce..."

 Chapter 529 Corrupting Mother And Daughter (1/2) {R-18}

    After reading those pages from Aylin''s diary, Lucien feels even more respect and admiration for her as she has managed to use her selfish desires to help her people, just as he uses pleasure to strengthen his wives.


    In certain ways, they are very simr, and somehow he ended up getting her soul and knowledge. Perhaps it wasn''t Aylin herself who left him such precious gifts, but Lucien can''t help but be grateful to her for that.


    He had never thought about what it would be like to have a grandmother before, as his father''s mother died long before he was born, and he didn''t have time to ask about his maternal grandmother before his mother disappeared.


    Yet, considering how he respects, admires, and is grateful to Aylin, someone who lived long before him and left him a kind of heritage, Lucien realizes that she has all the qualities to be a perfect grandmother.


    "Lucien¡­" Then he hears Kam''s voice whispering in his ear. "What do you have in mind?"


    He caresses her face while smiling gently. "I''m thinking how powerful we can be if we can unlock the potential of our souls as well as Aylin and her apprentices did."


    "That would be too good to be true..." Miraments without much hope. "I mean, the Dragon Queen of War was possibly the most talented dragon in history, so how could simple people like us have the same potential as her?"


    "It''s simple..." Lustments. "I''m not sure how Lucien is rted to Aylin yet, but it''s clear he''s as talented as she, and he certainly has a powerful soul too."


    She keeps exining. "And thanks to our demonic energy, any woman who epts Lucien''s help will at some point have ess to part of that potential as well."


    Mira makes a thoughtful expression as she wonders about those words, then she looks at Lucien and starts to blush again. "By epting his help, you mean..."


    "Pleasure, of course." Lust smiles lewdly. "The more pleasure you and he have together, the faster you can ess the power that made Aylin so powerful... if you do as she said about exploring your soul and finding out what motivates you the most."


    "..." Mira isn''t dumb and gets more impressed that Lucien''s ''help'' is so marvelous. She clearly wants to let him make her stronger right away.


    But at the same time, she doesn''t want to appear to be just taking advantage of him, but to actually cooperate in helping each other. However, what kind of cooperation involves two people bing intimate lovers?


    [This is so unbelievable! And embarrassing!!] The more she tries to control her emotions, the more she is embarrassed in a way she has never been in her entire life.


    "What are we waiting for??" Kam asks as he moves her hand down Lucien''s chest. Unlike her mother, who doesn''t know how to deal with such a peculiar situation, she feels that for the first time in her life, something really makes sense.


    "Hahaha..." Lucien chuckles as he is happy by Kam''s excitement. It''s good that she doesn''t have anything to stop her from doing what''s best for them, but he doesn''t dislike Mira''s resistance because such a charming maturedy is a pleasure to conquer.


    "You''re right; we shouldn''t waste any more time." Lucien keeps the pages of Aylin''s diary in his storage ring as he begins kissing Kam''s lips. "The sooner we start the hard work, the faster we''ll get the results."


    "Then let''s do it¡­ now." She can''t help but blush as she thinks she''s really going to do that. Well, she wants to do that so much since she first saw Lucien.


    Lucien sensually smiles as he dematerializes his clothes, leaving only his underwear. What he has to do to be stronger hasn''t changed; just now, he knows there are possibly soul gates within his soul, waiting to be found by him as he pleasures his girls.


    He hugs Kam and kisses her lips before he starts kissing her neck and moving his mouth toward her breasts. Still, he keeps his other hand stroking Lust''s legs and moving his fingers slowly toward the middle of her thighs.


    "Mm..." Lust moans as she feels so much pleasure just from Lucien''s slight caresses.


    "Ahh~~!" Kam also gets a lot of pleasure, which she doesn''t know how to handle, and ends up moaning very loudly.


    "..." And Mira watches them as her body gets warmer and horny. She tries to think of how good it will be for her whole race when they kill Tyrion, but it''s impossible to have anything but sex in her mind as she sees Lucien touching and kissing Kam and Lust.


    As Lucien sticks his nose into Kam''s shirt and starts removing her bra with his teeth, he looks at the hot Naga Queen. "You seem hesitant..."


    "No." She quickly responds. "I mean, it''s not what it looks like... Well, I know this ce is inside your soul, and it''s technically the sixth floor of your house, but... it''s not easy for my race to make it out of the water."


    "You didn''t look that shy before¡­" Lucienughs at Mira''s flushed expression. "But yeah, that''spletely understandable. Also, don''t say anymore that it''s just my house as it is OUR house."


    Mira doesn''t know how to react as Lucien excites both her body and her emotions. Not only does he seem like the perfect man, but he also makes Kam so happy, which is the best bonus she could ever want.


    "Mm." So she nods to him. "Our house..."


    He smiles at her and then kisses Lust''s lips before taking Kam in his arms and pping his wings, flying skyward.


    He knows that Kam and Mira are too innocent to have sex in an open ce like that yet, but he can''t help thinking that having sex on that golden throne would be amazing, especially with two Queens like Cassidy and Ang... or Pride.


    "Let''s go back to the fifth floor." He speaks to Mira. "I haven''t shown you all the parts of the house yet."


    "Hahaha..." Kamughs as she is carried by Lucien back to the door at the start of the golden wheat field. Mira and Lust look at each other before following them.


    After going through that door, the group gets back the stairs and reaches the main hall on the fifth floor. It is evident that the room is more lively as there is much stuff of Lucien''s wives all over the ce.


    He walks towards his bedroom but stops before reaching it and enters therge double doors in the middle of the corridor.


    "Woah!!" Kam is surprised when she sees therge bathroom on the fifth floor. The individual pools, and especially therger one, is perfect for the Nagas.


    Lust arrives at the panel that controls the main pool and activates the water heating function. That is done without the need to use rare magical resources, which impresses Kam and Mira even more.


    "This ce¡­" Mira''s eyes sparkle. "Is really perfect."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien smiles before jumping into the big pool with Kam.


    *Ssh*


    Water sshes everywhere as he dematerializes hisst piece of clothing. Kam''s clothes are waterproof, meaning perfect for swimming; yet, Lucien starts taking them off as they won''t swim, of course.


    She can''t contain her excitement, and her tail again wraps around Lucien''s body, and she feels his hard rod touch her soft skin.


    Just as her most private part entrance is protected by soft scales on the front of her waist, her ass is also protected by scales on the back. And that area is also very sensitive, so every time Lucien''s hard rod rubs around it, Kam cutely moans.


    "Mmmm..." As he holds both her breasts and kisses her neck, she moves her hand back and boldly holds his cock.


    [It''s even bigger than it looked!] She thinks as she remembers how Lucien made Valencia suck his cock.


    She really wants to suck his cock too, but she doesn''t want to do that in a vish way as Valencia did, naturally.


    As Kam moans and Lucien caresses her even more, he looks at Mira. "I think this ce is quite suitable for Nagas... but you still seem hesitant."


    [Of course, I''m hesitating!] Mira thinks to herself. Having the same man as her daughter is already very strange, but doing that to him at the same time as Kam seems too crazy.


    Lucien understands that well since he''s already seen that same hesitation in Aria and Ang''s eyes. But Cassidy and Mia seemed naturally willing to do that.


    Anyway, the fact that Mira and Kam love each other so much makes it easy for Lucien to bring them even closer and break some stupid moral barriers.


    He brings his lips closer to Kam''s ear and whispers in a sensual and sinful tone. "Tell your mom how good you feel right now..."


    "So much~~!!" Kam exims with pleasure. "I''ve never felt so good!"


    "..." Mira can see that her daughter is really feeling so good, which makes her happy and jealous.


    Lucien continues kissing Kam''s neck and shoulders, then keeps one of his hands caressing her breasts while moving the other down her belly toward her waist.


    Her body temperature gets warmer as her tail tightens around Lucien''s body. Also, she feels a hot liquid trickle down her tail as his handes closer to her most private part.


    Mira closely watches as Lucien pushes Kam''s skirt away, revealing her pink scales, which makes both Nagas blush.


    Then he slowly slips two fingers between those scales. That spot is incredibly warm and wet, just like other women''s pink flowers.


    "Ahhh~~!!" Kam moans loudly and moves a hand over Lucien''s hand. However, she doesn''t try to stop him but encourages him to caress her pussy more.


    More and more of her love juices drip, now through Lucien''s fingers and hand, as he gently moves his fingers around her love cave entrance.


    "..." Mira sees that glistening liquid running down Lucien''s hand through the crystal clear water in the pool. She never imagined that she would see her daughter in such an intimate moment.


    That''s really weird, but it''s not exactly bad as Kam is feeling pretty good, something that didn''t happen before Lucien came into their lives.


    [I shouldn''t feel bad by seeing my daughter being so happy...] Mira thinks as she starts to get more used to that situation.


    And at the same time, her body starts to feel more frustrated because Mira has never seen anyone feel that good. Her most private part even seems to start to ache as she so badly wishes to feel anything in that ce.


    Lucien notices her frustration and whispers something in Kam''s ear, who extends her hand to Mira. "Come on, mom¡­ don''t you want to feel this good too?"


    [Damn!] Mira curses in her mind while feeling awkward by being easily influenced by a young demon.


    She doesn''t want to lose her mind in sinful pleasure, but at the same time, she knows she needs to do that to solve her problems. And the worst part is that she really wants to do that.


    Then she sighs as she slowly enters the pool and heads towards Lucien and Kam. [It''s okay to do it... it''s not like I''m going to do anything weird to my daughter...]


    "Alright..." She says as she gets in front of them.


    Lucien smiles at Mira over Kam''s shoulder and then moves his fingers a little deeper inside her pussy, making her moan. "Ahhh!!!!"


    Mira thinks about saying something, so Lucien quickly takes his fingers, covered with love juices, from inside the most private part of Kam and tastes it.


    Before Mira can understand what''s going on, Lucien steps forward and pulls her into his arms. Then he kisses her lips, mixing the taste of their saliva and Kam''s love juice.


    [That... that''s so... good?!] Mira is shocked at how addictive that tastes.


    Of course, it is strange that the taste is also due to her daughter''s pussy, but Lucien''s saliva makes the experience very pleasant and sinful.

 Chapter 530 Corrupting Mother And Daughter (2/2) {R-18}

    It is undeniable that the birth of a child is more impactful for a mother than for a father. There is no way a woman can keep the same after having another lifee from within her body.


    It''s been over a thousand years, but Mira still remembers perfectly the first moment she saw Kam.


    Such a cute little girl, she thought. And at that moment, she swore to herself that she would do anything to protect her daughter and ensure she would grow happy, even putting her own needs aside.


    Mira was with Kam while she grew up, going from a little kid to apletely grown woman, a beautifuldy, by the way. And, of course, she often wondered about her daughter''s future romantic and eventually sexual life, just like any other mother.


    But Mira never imagined that one day she would be about to do that thing with the same man as her daughter at the same time and still do something as embarrassing as tasting her love juices.


    [A mother definitely shouldn''t do it!] She thinks as she kisses Lucien and feels her daughter''s pussy taste in his mouth.


    Of course, Mira would never do something so weird to her own daughter, but she feels like with Lucien, they could do anything; even something so crazy and sinful somehow feels right.


    Kam also can''t help but be very embarrassed by that situation, as having Lucien tasting her pussy juice is already strange, let alone mixing that with her mother''s saliva.


    Yet, she feels so good that any morals mean nothing to her now. "Mom..."


    Lucien stops kissing Mira, creating a string of saliva between their lips, so she looks at Kam with a flushed expression. "Daughter..."


    That atmosphere between mother and daughter makes Lucien even hornier, and Kam feels his hard cock get even bigger, pressing her back.


    Then in a quick move, he takes Mira''s arm and turns her and Kam around, pressing them both against the pool wall.


    "You are such a cute duo." He smiles as they look at him with shy expressions.


    "Of course we are!" Kam giggles.


    Then Lucien kisses her lips, giving her a taste of her mother''s mouth as well.


    Mira watches them kiss and can''t help but smile as she wonders how their lives have changed so quickly after meeting Lucien.


    But she doesn''t have much time to think before Lucien stops kissing Kam to kiss her. He moves his tongue dominantly inside her mouth, spreading and mixing those exciting tastes.


    Lucien holds both charming Nagas within his embrace, kissing and touching them passionately. And they can''t contain their excitement, which makes their bodies warmer, their pussies drip love juices, and their tails wrap crazily around his body.


    It''s incredibly pleasurable for him to feel those soft tails fighting to wrap even more around his body, and he quickly takes off any piece of clothes the girls have left so he can feel their bodies better.


    "Mmmm..."


    "Ahhh~~!!"


    Mira and Kam take turns moaning as Lucien kisses them. Their faces be more and more flushed as they feel more pleasure.


    Kam''s body is beautiful in any way and from every angle, but Lucien''s hands end up seeking more for Mira''s smooth skin andscivious curves.


    While the young Naga Princess can''t wait for his caresses, the Naga Queen maintains her calm and majestic look, making him want to break her posture with pleasure.


    He runs his hands over her body, especially on the soft scales near her breasts, and squeezes those greenish fluffy mounds.


    "Ah~~ do you like them so much?" Mira kisses Lucien''s lips and breaks into a proud, teasing smile.


    "I love them." Lucien isn''t shy about admitting how much he likes Mira''s big breasts and kisses them passionately.


    "Mmm~~ be gentle... I''ve never done anything like this..." She asks between moans.


    Lucien smiles before biting Mira''s nipples; her taste is so good as her moans. "You will get used to this, my dear."


    A curious glint passes through her eyes. "What makes you think that after you give me your power, I won''t be willing to do it anymore?"


    Lucien isn''t arrogant enough to believe that Mira fell for him so quickly, but that isn''t the first time he''s been in such a situation.


    "Other amazing women like you also epted my caresses for power at first, but now they need it as much as I do." He responds in a loving tone.


    "Because they got addicted to the power or your caresses?" She asks.


    "Probably both." He speaks sincerely. "But if I can provide them with both, why think separately?"


    Mira smiles as she enjoys Lucien''s honest and straightforward manner. She lifts his face and kisses his lips again. "Doesn''t it bother you that some women may just be using you?"


    Lucien doesn''t respond at first, but runs one of his hands down Mira''s body and sticks a finger in her pussy, making her open her mouth to moan loudly.


    "AH-"


    But before her moan echoes, he seals her mouth with a passionate kiss and sucks that sweet nectar from her, leaving her tongue in a mess.


    Mira''s eyes sparkle as she gazes at him, watching her saliva trickle down his lips.


    "Are you using me, Mira?" Lucien asks calmly with an expression as confident as seductive.


    The great and majestic Naga Queen feels like a silly girl at that moment. "I got it... this really is a deal with the devil... there''s no going back, right?"


    Lucien''s smile gets even more teasing; then he slowly starts to pull his finger out of her pussy. "If we stop now, maybe..."


    Mira quickly holds his hand and smiles at him. "I''ve already made my choice."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course." He smiles and kisses her lips again.


    "Hey, I want some love too!" The Naga Princessins about Lucien paying more attention to her mother.*


    The way Kam gazes at Lucien''s mouth makes her thirst clear, so he kisses her lips again. The kiss is long, and Mira quickly starts kissing his face, not holding back her desire either.


    She slowly moves her lips over his cheek to the point that her tongue begins to fight with Kam''s to be in contact with Lucien''s.


    However, as Mira and Kam share the same desire, their mouths seek out Lucien''s the most.


    Lucien really enjoys that, and in return, he moves his hands over the girls'' bodies, caressing them. Meanwhile, they caress his body, especially his cock.


    They stay in that position, kissing and caressing each other for over ten minutes before Lucien thinks of more things to do with that adorable mother-daughter pair.


    Mira notices the sparkle in Lucien''s eyes and pouts. "You want us to do more naughty things, don''t you?"


    "Hahaha..." Heughs. "You make it sound like I''m a viin who forces you to do horrible things..."


    "And how would you describe the things we''re doing right now?" She asks while blushing.


    He gently puts his hand on Mira''s belly, on top of the tattoo that now glows bright purple. "You tell me, how do you feel?"


    She can''t help but smile as she feels Lucien''s powerful energies running through her body. "Stronger... than ever."


    "Exactly." He responds while also very pleased with the high generation of demonic energy. "Nothing we do together will be bad for you anyway."


    Mira already fully trusts Lucien, and that is frighteningly shocking since they met several hours ago. That''s not just thanks to the soul contract that connects their minds and feelings but also his straightforward and honest personality.


    By seeing that romantic scene between Lucien and her mother, Kam gets jealous and takes his hand to put over her tattoo too. "I also feel a lot stronger... this feeling is so much better than when we just kissed in Valencia''s castle."


    "Oh, you''re jealous, hehehe..." Mira smiles teasingly.


    Lucien smiles, too, as he likes Mira''s personality more and more. He also caresses Kam''s belly and kisses her lips again.


    "Now, how about you taste something else?" He lewdly asks.


    "Uh¡­" Kam is confused for a second before noticing the tip of Lucien''s cock poking her belly. Even though the pool water is above his waist, more than half of his spear aimed at the sky is out of the water.


    She can''t help but be a little afraid as she remembers how crazy Valencia looked after sucking Lucien''s cock for so long. And, of course, she doesn''t want to go crazy like that.


    Lucien notices her concern and caresses her face gently. "Don''t worry; this isn''t going to be like that time."


    She nods while stroking his arm. "Alright, just tell me what to do."


    He kisses her lips again before gently pressing her shoulders, meaning for her to lower into the water. Nagas don''t have knees, which is enough to allow them to be in a lot more positions than other people.


    Then Lucien looks at Mira. "You won''t want to miss this..."


    "I bet not, hehe..." She smiles as she lowers down beside Kam.


    When their heads reach the height of Lucien''s belly, his cock looks even bigger, gigantic in fact. That position makes it seem so intimidating, but at the same time, the scent thates from it arouses their female instincts to the fullest.


    Bright eyes and salivating mouths; Lucien never gets tired of seeing that expression on the faces of his wives as that not only satisfies his ego but also makes obvious his ability to satisfy them.


    He stands between the mother and daughter pair and positions his cock in front of their faces. Then he gently holds their heads and leads them towards what will be their new favorite toy for the rest of their lives.


    In poetic sync, Mira and Kam''s lips touch his cock simultaneously, and they immediately be addicted to that taste just as they already love his kisses.


    "Just like this..." Lucien, on the other hand, loves the sight of mother and daughter''s lips touching his cock.


    He slowly moves his hips forward, sliding his cock between those soft lips. A few centimeters back and forth is enough to give him a lot of pleasure.


    He moves his cock further back and forth, covering Its shaft with the girls'' saliva. And they quickly get used to that move before starting to do it on their own to please both him and them.


    "Mmmm... this is..." Kam can''t contain her moans while her body feels so good.


    "So good!" Mirapletes her words as she moans too. "Mmmm..."


    "Indeed¡­" Even Lucien feels like moaning because that feels so great. Mira and Kam don''t have any experience in blowjobs, but they make up for it with a lot of enthusiasm and the kind of sync that only mothers and daughters have.


    Following his suggestions, they move their lips all over his cock shaft, and when they get close to Its base, they suck each of his balls passionately.


    As the girls get used to that, Lucien no longer needs to guide them and can just rx and enjoy that.


    Lust materializes her body beside him and starts kissing his mouth while Mira and Kam arepletely focused on his cock.


    He can feel that she gets very jealous whenever he''s with a mother-daughter pair because that kind of interaction, which pleases him so much, is beyond her capabilities.


    ''I don''t like it when you''re insecure...'' Hements in Lust''s mind as they kiss.


    ''You know how to solve it...'' Shements. ''Just go to Demon World, face Hell, get my real body back, and give me a daughter... then I''ll be able to give you that kind of pleasure too.''

 Chapter 531 Mira And Kamala (1/2) {R-18}

    "Mmmm..."


    "This is so good..." Miraments while licking Lucien''s cock along with her daughter.


    "Nhaah~~"


    "Is this supposed to be so good?" Kam asks while her pupils look like two glowing hearts.


    "Definitely not!" Mira answers. "I mean, nothing should be this good, hehe..."


    Lucien finds that mother-daughter interaction so cute as they lick his cock together. He kisses Lust for a while longer before turning his attention back to them.


    Lust doesn''t go back to his soul but starts giving suggestions to Mira and Kam to give Lucien more pleasure with their mouths and tongues.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Lewd sounds quickly fill the big bathroom as the girls cover Lucien''s cock with saliva. The tastes of both Mira and Kam''s salivas mix with his intense taste, which both mother and daughter enjoy so badly.


    One of the positive sides of them being in the pool is that the girls don''t have to worry about keeping their bodies clean, so they make a really sloppy mess, which is quickly cleaned up by the pool''s magic water.


    So Lucien doesn''t hold back and gives the Naga pair what their bodies crave so badly, a huge hot load of special milk.


    *Spur* *Ssh*


    His seeds cover Mira and Kam''s bodies, oozing down their breaths, even reaching their tails.


    They feel so well as powerful and quickly lick that so amazing thick liquid from each other''s bodies.


    Seeing mother and daughter licking his seeds off each other''s bodies creates an incredibly heroic scene for Lucien.


    He can feel that Mira and Kam are not in any kind of incest or lesbian, but they can do something like that to please him with such a sinful performance.


    Having his special milk over their bodies is certainly nice, but the Nagas instinctively feel that it''s not even close to having his seeds shot inside their bodies directly, so they turn to him with imploring looks.


    "You are so adorable..." He smiles at the girls. "I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Hehe..." Kam giggles.


    "..." Mira just gazes at Lucien with a charming, loving, and expectant smile.


    Both Nagas feel so loved around Lucien that they are also willing to do anything for him.


    They just want to feel good with him, but as their bodies are still covered with part of his seeds, they dive deep into the pool.


    That hot water is so amazing and pleasant, really magical. Just dipping a little into the deepest part of the pool is enough to make their bodies squeaky clean.


    Lust only has time to give Lucien a kiss before the Nagas emerge beside him, clean and ready for action.


    As the best first wife, Lust doesn''t act jealous and just dematerializes her body, letting the mother-daughter pair have their moment with Lucien.


    The girls start caressing his chest, and he grabs Kam by the neck before bringing her lips in for a passionate kiss.


    The naughty Naga really likes Lucien''s rough touch as it''s so pleasurable without being really ufortable.


    "Ahah~~"


    She enjoys being dominated by him and lets out many erotic moans while Lucien devours her little mouth with his dominant tongue.


    Mira is a little embarrassed to see that intense scene but maintains that calm, charming, and magnificent expression as usual.


    Lucien delights in the taste of Kam''s mouth, which is a little sour and salty, like her personality.


    Then he breaks the kiss, and Kam proceeds to kiss his chest as he looks at Mira with a teasing smile.


    Unlike her daughter, Mira is not into rough and intense things but prefers something softer and gentler. She also prefers to lead the action and please Lucien rather than be pleased by him.


    Lucien really likes her caring and majestic personality, so he just waits and lets her initiate the kiss.


    Mira first caresses his face gently, then slowly brings her lips to his. Although she has never had a real romantic rtionship, she seems to have an instinctive experience with kissing, which makes that kiss very enjoyable for Lucien.


    Her taste also differs significantly from Kam''s. Despite being essentially simr, Mira''s mouth is sweet and sweet, just like her heart.


    "Mmmm..." Her moans are restrained and charming.


    Lucien still sees the Leviathan as a threat and doubts all the suspicious things going on around him at the Blue Star.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Mira and Kam are very real. The reason that brought them together doesn''t matter as much as the fact that they already belong to him as part of his beloved family.


    Lucien wishes he could keep kissing Mira''s sweet lips, but he has to give Kam some attention, so he breaks the kiss with the Naga Queen.


    Then he looks into Kam''s bright, expectant eyes. She doesn''t need him to tell her that this is the moment she''s been waiting for so eagerly.


    Lucien knows that due to Naga''s anatomy, they like to do thatpletely submerged in water, so he wraps his arms around her waist and dives to the bottom of the pool.


    Thanks to the magic herb he ate earlier and the physical connection with the Nagas, Lucien feels outstanding in the water, breathing normally.


    He runs his hands over Kam''s body, and the excited Naga wraps her tail around his waist and legs.


    Not all Nagas have scales as smooth as Kam''s; that is due to her royal bloodline, which has the purest lineage of her race.


    Such soft and smooth scales please Lucien a lot, and feeling her tails on his body in that way is something unique and incredible, especially on the most sensitive parts of her body.


    He kisses her lips as he moves his hands toward her ass. Her buttocks are not big like those of women of other races, but her soft scales make the feel of them in his hands also incredible and unique.


    Lucien caresses and squeezes her ass, making Kam moan under the water, generating many air bubbles. Heughs at that and ends up causing a lot of bubbles too.


    Kam grows hornier and hornier, and her tail wraps tighter around Lucien''s waist.


    Due to the size of Lucien''s cock, she needs some time to find the perfect position, lining up Its tip to her pink flower.


    "You are so damn big!" She speaks while looking into his eyes. She should be concerned, but the gleam in her eyes only demonstrates excitement and eagerness.


    "Are you afraid?" He asks.


    "Hahaha..." Kamughs as she tightens the grip of her tail around his waist, causing the tip of his cock to open the entrance of her love cave.


    Lucien isn''t used to having sex in that position; having Kam''s tail wrapped around his waist and legs makes things a little clumsy.


    But just as she can control her tail pretty well in that position, he can just hold her ass and have some control as well.


    So he does it and pulls her body towards his, taking his cock inside her tight love cave.


    "Ahhh~~!" She lets out a long moan as she feels his big cock open its way inside her pussy.


    Lucien quickly feels resistance against his cock''s tip. Kam''s insides are tighter than any other woman he''s experienced so far, and that''s the same with her hymen.


    But he doesn''t have any time to enjoy that sensation as Kam tightens her tail more and more around his body, making his cock break her hymen immediately.


    "Nahh~~!!" She lets out an even louder moan as she feels Lucien''s cock go deeper inside her pussy.


    His hard rod already looked so big before, but now it looks even bigger inside her.


    "Ahh... You''ll tear me apart..." Shements between moans.


    Lucien is concerned as Kam''s pussy is too tight indeed. "That hurts much?"


    "Hahaha..." But sheughs. "It hurts a little, but it''s fucking good!!"


    "You naughty girl!" Lucien squeezes Kam''s ass, making her pussy squeeze his cock even more.


    Any Naga in that situation would be in a lot of pain due to the size of Lucien''s cock, but his life mana protects Kam''s body from any damage, leaving only a little pain, which she enjoys too.


    And for Lucien, there''s only pleasure in how tight, slippery, and hot Kam''s pussy is. Her body on the outside is pretty cold, but on the inside, it''s incredibly warm.


    She looks into his eyes with an excited smile and an imploring expression. "You can be hard on me... please... hubby."


    Lucien smiles before kissing and sucking on Kam''s lips passionately.


    In that position, he doesn''t have a lot of control over the movements of his hips, but he manages to use his hands over her ass to pull her body towards his.


    "Take it, my naughty girl!"


    Then he pulls her body back and forth, thrusting his hard rod inside her pussy, opening her tight inside walls and making them take the shape of his cock.


    "Ah! Ahh!! Nhaa~~!!"


    Kam moans louder and louder, creating lots of air bubbles in the pool as Lucien fucks her pussy so hard and nicely.


    And from the surface, Mira watches everything with an eager expression. Her pussy drips love juices while she can only imagine what it''s like to have Lucien''s big cock inside her too.

 Chapter 532 Mira And Kamala (2/2) {R-18}

    *Burblee* *Burblee* *Burblee* *Burblee*


    Thousands of air bubbles rise to the pool''s surface over where Lucien and Kam are.


    "Ahh~~"


    "So- good-!!"


    "Nhaah~~!"


    "F-faster... please~~!!"


    Her moans echo at the bottom of the pool due to her mana, but all the other lewd sounds that are usually present when Lucien is fucking his girls are muffed by the water.


    Kam''s exotic body plus that underwater sex makes the experience incredibly unique for Lucien. But of course, it''s equally unique for her as well.


    "Hahaha..." Lucien can''t help butugh as he sees Kam ask him to fuck her faster. "You wereining about the size of my cock a while ago, and now you want it faster?"


    "It''s your fault it''s so big... and so good!" She blushes as she can''t stop her body from begging for more and more.


    Lucien squeezes her little ass even tighter and pulls her body towards his, but the way her tail squeezes and contracts around his waist makes the sex so easy.


    He can stay in that position for hours while Kam is doing most of the work, pulling his cock deeper and deeper inside her tight wet pussy.


    But even though her pussy is so tight, it is also very flexible and takes up more than half of his cock, which quickly reaches her most deep parts.


    "Ah... ahh... ahH~~!!"


    Her moans be louder and louder, generating more and more bubbles in the water.


    Kam feels the tip of Lucien''s cock touch the most special part of her love cave, her baby room entrance.


    She never had any thoughts about being a mother, and she still doesn''t have that feeling in her heart. But the sensation of feeling Lucien''s cock kiss that part is incredibly pleasurable.


    "Awh~~ there! You''re hitting my best stop!!"


    Lucien doesn''t need Kam to tell him that because her pussy twitches so wildly every time his cock reaches that deep.


    His connection to pleasure is already so powerful that he can understand what Kam wants much more than she does. And her body is clear about what she wants right now.


    But instead of giving it to her right away, he keeps up that rhythm and hits her best spot repeatedly, making his cock tip kiss her baby room entrance many times.


    "Nhaah~~ this feels so good... you''re going to drive me crazy!!"


    Kam moans uncontrobly as her pussy continues to twitch around his cock and her tail around his body.


    Lucien can''t help but love sex with a tailed girl. Those are so many new sensations that he wants to enjoy them so much.


    And after several minutes of enjoying the sensations of her pussy and tail, he feels she deserves a reward.


    "It''s time, baby." He speaks before kissing her lips.


    ''Huh??'' Kam is a little confused because for her to continue like that would be perfect.


    Only when Lucien holds her ass tight and pushes his cock all the way through her insides, keeping Its tip touching her most private part, is that she feel a hot, incredibly good liquiding inside her.


    So Kam remembers how good it was to taste Lucien1s special milk with her mouth, and now she tastes it also with her pussy, which is even better.


    "Ahh... nhaaahh~~!!"


    She tries to moan, but Lucien also devours her mouth with a passionate kiss, muffling her moans.


    He holds nothing back and shoots a huge load of hot cum inside her tight pussy, filling itpletely with his seeds.


    Kam feels so good that her mind goes nk immediately; her whole body twitches and convulses with pleasure, a heavenly orgasm.


    Lucien again enjoys so much the way Kam''s whole exotic, slippery body squeezes his.


    He finds the Nagas'' body incredibly pleasurable, and he has the most perfect mother-daughter pair of their whole race only for him, which is as pleasurable for his body as it is for his heart, so fucking lustful.


    So many lustful feelings stimte Lucien''s entire body, and his orgasm is extended; his cock spurs more and more hot cum inside Kam.


    But her tight little insides are already so full, so he takes his cock out of her pussy, and as her body goes limp from the incredible orgasm, he pushes her down, puts his cock in her mouth, and shoots even more cum inside her.


    Kam''s mind is barely working now, but her body acts instinctively, and she eagerly starts to suck his cock and drink every drop of his cum.


    "Haa..." Lucien releases all his lust over Kam''s body; that is as beneficial to him as it is to her.


    He spurs so much cum inside her that her little belly bulges, but the greedy Naga Princess keeps sucking his cock until it''s totally clean.


    Then he lets go of Kam''s head and lets his body float to the surface. After all the shit that''s happened thest few days, feeling so good makes him feel so light as if he''s floating on a cotton cloud.


    Kam is the same way; her body also floats to the surface as she feels more satisfied than ever.


    And Mira watches it all with a shocked, envious, and expectant expression.


    The mature Naga Queen runs her hand over the water in front of her and catches one of the few drops of Lucien''s cum that is not inside Kam.


    She looks at Lucien. "Wasn''t that pretty intense?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Still with his eyes closed and enjoying the feeling of having cummed so much, he smiles. "Did you think I was going to break your daughter or something?"


    "No." She quickly shakes her head. "I know you would never hurt her... I feel it through our soul contract."


    "Good..." He replies in a loving tone. "Because I n to do the same to you."


    "Ah!?" Mira looks startled by that idea.


    "What? Are you scared?" He asks.


    She smiles while hiding shameful feelings. "I''m not young and strong like Kam... my old bones could break, you know..."


    Lucien opens his eyes and swims towards Mira. He stands in front of her and caresses her face affectionately. "Trust me, you''re an incredible woman, Mira... and you still have a lot ahead; the best parts of your life start today."


    The mature Naga Queen has to use all her will not to blush, but her heart beating faster and faster makes her excitement clear.


    So she put on her most majestic, seductive, and adorable expression. "Be gentle to me... hubby."


    Lucien can''t resist the urge to kiss Mira''s lips.


    He certainly had an amazing experience with the beautiful Naga Princess, but the Naga Queen suits his taste much more.


    Mira always acts so majestic and calm, but she is also very seductive when she wants to be and can affect Lucien in ways few women can.


    Lucien sucks the sweet honey from her mouth as he runs his hands over her body.


    She is visually simr to Kam, but Mira has a curvy and softer body, and her natural scent drives Lucien really crazy.


    She was a little concerned after seeing Lucien fucking Kam so hard. But upon feeling his hard and hot rod on her tail, Mira gets so horny that any rational thought starts to fade.


    "I can''t wait any longer¡­" She whispers as she wraps her tail around his body.


    Lucien wanted to tease Mira more, but she immediately took his cock inside her pink flower.


    He hugs her and ces his hands on her soft ass. Her buttocks are significantly bigger than Kam''s, and her scales are even softer.


    Mira''s pussy is also quite different from her daughter''s, being softer, more slippery, and warmer. Also, despite her insides squeezing Lucien''s cock with incredible avidity, her pussy is somehow gentle.


    "Ahh~~ it''s so big..." She softly moans as she tastes his cock with her pussy.


    Lucien is shocked by the differences between Mira''s body and Kam''s. While the Naga Princess acts intensely and instinctively, her mother acts so calmly and seems to have unbelievable control over her body.


    He feels Mira''s pussy slowly writhing around his cock and gradually increasing the suction; that feeling is quite different from what he felt with Kam''s tight pussy, but it''s just as good.


    Mira notices that Lucien is surprised, which makes herugh. "What? Did you expect me to act like an inexperienced virgin??"


    "I thought you hadn''t practiced since Kam''s birth?" Hements, still with a confused expression.


    Mira shakes her head. "That was nothing¡­ but you know, so many years alone¡­ I had to learn to use toys to satisfy myself."


    "Toys?" Lucien shakes his head before gripping her ass and pulling her body towards his, pushing his cock further inside her lovely pussy.


    "Nhaah~~!!" Mira lets out a loud moan as she blushes.


    "I had no choice... you only showed up now..." Shements between moans.


    Lucien doesn''t me Mira for using toys, of course, but his pride makes him want to make her mind forget she ever did that.


    He pushes his cock even deeper inside her pussy slowly and moves his hips, touching several of her good spots.


    "And how does my cockpare to your toys?" He asks.


    Mira is feeling better than ever, but she''s also proud and doesn''t want to admit it so easily.


    "Do you want me to please your ego right now?" She asks in a fake upset tone.


    Lucien doesn''t respond right away but squeezes her ass even tighter and pushes his cock into the deepest part of Mira''s pussy, making Its tip touch her most special ce.


    "Just say it, and I''ll give something nice to you already." He smiles teasingly.


    "Mmmmm... you... ahhh... soo... mmmm..." Mira tries to contain her moans, but that''s impossible.


    She feels as if Lucien''s cock was made especially for her pussy. The sensations it makes her feel are thousands of times superior to any toy, and she can no longer live without it.


    The feel of Lucien''s cock kissing her deepest part drives her crazy with pleasure, and prideful feelings seem stupid now.


    "YOUR COCK IS SO MUCH BETTER!!!" She let it out.


    Lucien is pleased with Mira''s honesty, and since he can''t resist the urge to shoot his seeds inside her lovely pussy, he doesn''t hold it anymore.


    "So you can have it as much as you want, my dear." Hements as he spurs his hot cum inside her pussy.


    "AhhhH~~!!" She lets out more loud moans as she feels her insides being marked by Lucien''s hot seeds in an incredibly pleasurable way.


    "Thank you... hubby."

 Chapter 533 Feeling Complete

    After a long lovemaking session with Mira and Kam, the other girls joined them, and Lucien pleased them all.


    "Mmmm..."


    "Ahhh~~!!"


    "Nhahh~~!!"


    "Ohhh..."


    "Roar!!"


    Moans echo through the bedroom as the girls feel so good, and everyone gets stronger. And in the center of all that pleasure is Lucien, of course.


    While using both his hands to caress Mira and Kam''s pussies on his sides, Oya rides his cock in the reverse cowgirl position, and Lust kisses his lips.


    It''s almost impossible to concentrate on anything else while feeling so much pleasure, but Lucien finds that a perfect moment for him to search for the soul gates within his soul.


    But there is a problem; he has no idea how to do that.


    In those pages of Aylin''s diary, she said that she needed to look deep into her soul and ept her more selfish desires. But Lucien thinks he already does it and hasn''t found any soul gate inside his soul yet.


    ''Maybe I don''t have those soul gates...'' Hements in Lust''s mind.


    ''Impossible!'' She quickly responds while continuing to kiss his lips. ''Everyone with soul weapons has at least one soul gate open. And you already have so many soul contracts even though you''re in the Erath Realm... you certainly have one of the most powerful souls of all time, and there''s no way you don''t have more soul gates.''


    ''But-'' He tries to say something, but Lust interrupts him.


    ''It''s all right.'' She smiles as she looks into his eyes. ''We''re making excellent progress with the girls right now, and you''ll find these soul gates anytime soon... there''s nothing you can''t do now.''


    Lust''s confident expression makes Lucien feel like the happiest, strongest, and luckiest man ever. The fact that she not only totally trusts him but is also proud to be his wife pleases him the most.


    He doesn''t stop using his fingers to please the mother-daughter Naga pair, but he kisses Lust again to demonstrate his infinite love for her.


    ''You''re so good to me...'' He speaks in her mind while feeling guilty. ''Since this started, I''ve been doing everything to find my mother...''


    ''I''ve been putting everyone around me in danger, using their feelings to get stronger... and all because of a person who probably doesn''t need my help...''


    ''This is not true.'' Lust quickly responds. ''Everything me and your other women do is because we want to, and you only do us good.''


    He smiles lovingly. ''Yet, I feel that my focus is always on her... I should stop thinking about her and focus on protecting what is important to me now, the people who are by my side, like you, my dear.''


    ''No matter what you want, I''ll always do it because pleasing you is what pleases me the most.'' Lustments. ''And I believe it''s the same for your other wives.''


    Lucien knows that his and his wives'' rtionship with pleasure has transcended unimaginable barriers. The fact that his pleasure is pleasing his wives, who also feel pleasure by pleasing him, creates an endless cycle of pleasure, a loop that is totally beneficial to them.


    Hements to Lust. ''It''s so crazy how the selfish desire to feel good has be something so...''


    ''Unique.'' Shepletes his words. ''I think I never knew what real pleasure was before we met... in fact, I''m sure that I was always a fragment of myself... just a half, waiting to join with you and beplete.''


    Complete... That word awakens something inside Lucien, and at the same time that his body is in his bedroom, his mind is taken elsewhere, no longer at that time.


    He feels small and fragile, but at the same time, he feels so warm and protected. What is in front of his eyes is a beautiful starry sky and a big moon.


    "I wonder how they are now..." Lucien hears a sweet female voice speak, but he doesn''t understand her words. Also, that voice is very familiar as it is from the woman who, for a long time, was the most important person in his life.


    The woman looks at him, but he can''t see details of her face other than the fact that she has long red hair.


    "My little baby... I''m sorry that things have to be like this..." She speaks in a loving tone. "But there is no other way because I''m weak... I just hope you can be trulyplete someday..."


    Lucien wants to say something or at least touch that woman''s face, but he can''t. His vision starts to get dark, and his body tired; then, his mind seems to shut down.


    Another vision appears in front of his eyes, and it is the moment he met Eve. That was one of the darkest days of his life, as it was also when he separated from his mother.


    From that day on, Lucien went into a loop of depression. No matter how much his sisters tried to make him feel good, he always felt that a part of him was missing, actually several parts.


    The few happy moments he had with his sisters were suppressed by all the times he felt so alone. But everything changed when he met Lust.


    "I can give you any woman..." He hears again the words she spoke to him before they made the soul contract.


    Lucien perfectly remembers every moment of that day, the day his life finally began to change.


    A specific momentes to his mind, the first time he was inside Lust, the moment her tattoo started to appear on his low belly area.


    That moment was very important to Lucien as it was the first time he feltplete again, or at least not so alone.


    The expression of pleasure on Lust''s beautiful face is thest thing he sees before his vision turns dark again. But quickly afterward, he finds himself in front of a giant double purple gate, something much bigger and more impressive than Aylin''s golden gates.


    That purple gate glows with a beautiful aura and has hundreds of gems everywhere, looking like the most luxurious object Lucien has ever seen.


    "Complete..." That word echoes in a voice that seems to belong to two women very familiar to Lucien. And before he notices it, Lust appears beside him.


    *Rumble*


    The floor of that dark room seems to shake as the gigantic golden gate opens, and a beautiful purple light appears from behind it, illuminating the faces of Lucien and Lust.


    That light soon faints, and what they see behind the purple gate is Lucien''s red Katana, floating inside a pir of purple light.


    "So it was like this..." He looks at Lust with an expression of love and gratitude. "I awakened my soul weapon when we made the soul contract."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She smiles with a proud and loving expression. "But we didn''t know that, and you only summoned it when you were at risk and needed help..."


    "You always help me..." Hements and then kisses her lips.


    That kisssts indefinitely, and when they stop kissing, he makes a thoughtful expression. "How did you get here?"


    "I''m not sure." She answers. "I just felt like you weren''t really there, and then something led me here¡­ to you."


    "Can you go to the golden gates inside Aylin''s naginata too?" He wonders.


    But she shakes her head. "I don''t think so. I mean, Aylin''s soul is connected to you, and that has nothing to do with our connection, which actually feels deeper than I can understand."


    "I see..." Hements and then takes Lust''s hand before walking towards the room behind the purple gate. "Let''s see what''s inside."


    That room is also dark, as are the rooms inside the golden naginata. The only thing there is that pir of light and Lucien''s red katana.


    "The first soul gate... the soul weapon awakening..." Hements and then takes the katana.


    The de glows with a purple aura as if it''s happy to be in his hand. But Lucien doesn''t feel his soul weapon change anyway; that''s just as his katana usually is.


    "My loyal partner..." He speaks in a loving tone as he looks at the red de, then it disappears, returning to his soul.


    "I''m going to be jealous..." Lustments in a jokingly tone.


    *Pah*


    Then Lucien ps her ass, making that sound echo through the dark room. "You look even cuter when you''re jealous."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles as she hugs him. So they look around. "Is there anything else here?"


    "Hmmm..." He makes a thoughtful expression. "Usually, I automatically exit the golden naginata after passing through the golden gates and unlocking more power from Aylin''s soul."


    "Maybe you haven''t discovered all of your soul''s already unlocked power." She suggests.


    "Makes sense." Hements and then starts walking around the room and the pir of light. "Maybe it..."


    As he passes through the pir, another light appears ahead, revealing another giant double purple gate. However, the aura around that gate isn''t purple but gray.


    "The second soul gate..." Lustments as her eyes sparkle with excitement.


    "Let''s see it." Lucien responds and then walks with her to the front of the new soul gate.


    As they approach it, Lucien sees his reflection in the glistening texture of the gate, and that awakens more memories in his mind.


    Now he''s not so small and fragile, but he''s still quite young, probably in his early childhood yet. He is training with Eve, but his attention is on Donna and the beautiful Lady in Blue.


    "I hate you for leaving me here!!" Donna screams and pushes her mother before running to her bedroom.


    The Lady in Blue sighs before looking at Lucien with a sorry expression. Then she flies up to the sky, leaving a few tears behind.


    *Bam*


    Eve hits Lucien in the head with her wooden sword, not a blow to really hurt but just to cause some pain.


    "Pay attention to our training!" She scolds him.


    He runs a hand in his head as he looks at Eve with a thoughtful expression. "Donna fights her mom because she doesn''t know how bad it is not to have a mom anymore..."


    Eve can''t help but be sad as she understands how Lucien feels. "This isplicated, Luci¡­ you shouldn''t me Donna for feeling bad."


    Lucien feels guilty because he knows how Donna feels. "I know... but... I just wish I had my mom..."


    "Yeah, me too..." Evements as she pats his head. "But envy won''t do us any good."


    "Envy?" Lucien makes a confused expression.


    That word echoes in Lucien''s mind as his vision turns dark again. After it, he sees several quick shbacks of when he felt jealous, especially of the rtionship between mothers and their children.


    Then a familiar face appears in front of his eyes. That''s Envy''s face and her provocating smile.


    Lucien was very upset with Envy when he first met her, mainly due to the influence she had on Amelia.


    But over time, he learned to ept Envy as she really is and stopped trying to change her. The moment she epted his tattooes to mind again¡­


    *Rumble*


    Lucien finds himself again in that dark room with Lust, and everything shakes as his second soul gate opens.


    Gray lightes from behind that gate, and as soon as it''s fully open, that light starts to faint. Inside the new room, they see a pir of light simr to the previous one, but it is grey.


    And within that pir of light, there is not just one katana, but two. One is Lucien''s usual red katana, and the other is an almost exact copy of that, except that it has a ck de instead of a red one.


    "Two soul weapons?!?" Lust asks in confusion.


    Lucien is surprised, but somehow, he understands what that means, as well as how he understood that Lust was responsible for opening his first soul gate.


    "No..." Hements. "That''s just one soul weapon... but it''s like that, because of her... the two faces of Envy."

 Chapter 534 Evolving Sins

    The moon shines above the Blue Star''s eastern sea, and it''s even possible to see the Brown Star in the midst of those beautiful other stars.


    The Sea Devil continues sailing at extremely high speed under Scarlett''smand, while Lucien''s wives don''t spend a second without thinking about him.


    The icy night wind should be a problem, but the Sea Devil''s incredible barriers block everything, leaving the ce stable andfortable.


    Sitting atop one of the sails, Envy looks out at the horizon with a thoughtful expression. Somehow, part of her feels that Lucien is thinking of her just as she has been thinking of him since they parted.


    And that''s really scary for her because she doesn''t even think much about her own sisters. Of course that they''ve always been united and fought together for the same cause, but they''re all somehow lone wolves who generally prefer to do things independently.


    The only exception to that was their hosts, as Sins are forced to work with hosts to gain power. Yet, Envy is now more concerned about the host of another sin than anything else.


    [Not just a host... but really... my husband?] She didn''t think the husband-and-wife performance with Lucien wouldst long, but now she understands how a wife can get sick of longing by being away from her beloved husband for a long time.


    [Do I really love him?] Envy can''t answer that question because she doesn''t understand anything about love.


    But when she thinks about Lucien, she can''t help but think about how he changed her life. She always did things the same way, with the same goals and methods, but after Lucien, everything changed.


    Envy can generate energy in many ways, but there are two main ways: the first is to make her host take the things other people want, and the second is to make her host have things that other people desire.


    None of these ways is really about her, but her host. Yet, Lucien not only gave Envy something for her to desire more than anything, even power, he also gave her something that makes all other women, and even many men, be envious of her so badly.


    Envy has always been the evil voice behind her hosts, but never the center of attention like Pride usually is. But Lucien looked at her as a woman and took care of her needs.


    When she thinks about him, Envy feels immense gratitude, something she didn''t even know existed inside her. Not only does she feel like continuing to receive his affection, but also helping him, taking care of what is important to him so that she deserves to keep with him.


    "What is on your mind?" Envy is pulled out of her deep thoughts by Sloth''s slow, calm voice.


    "..." She looks at her sister with a strange expression.


    "What?" Sloth makes a fake wronged expression. "Can''t one sister care about the other?"


    Envy rolls her eyes. "That''s not the problem, but you''re not the kind of sister to take the initiative in anything."


    "Can''t I change?" Sloth asks with a teasing smile.


    "Hahahaha..." Envy starts tough sarcastically. "After thousands of years? Do you really think cursed creatures like us can ever change?"


    Sloth wouldn''t believe that before either, but everything changed after meeting Lucien. "Look at you, dear sister... I''ve never seen you go so long without nning something, propagating discord between us, or trying to take something from someone..."


    "..." Envy is silent as she cannot deny those words.


    "Now..." Sloth continues. "You look like a puppy that got lost from your Master and doesn''t know what to do."


    "What about you?!?" Envy asks in an upset tone. "You always seem so far away from everything, isted in your own world... but now, how the hell do you seem impatient?!?!"


    Sloth keeps that calm and gentle smile on her face. "You''re right, and I have no reason to lie... I can''t be myself anymore..."


    Her genuine answer shocks Envy, and she continues. "After I was with him, everything changed... rxing in his arms after having sex so hard was the best I''ve ever done in my life, and now just rxing anywhere except in his arms feels stupid, even torturous, I would say."


    Envy sighs before looking at the horizon again. "So we''re both screwed... we''ve never depended on anyone else like that, nor our hosts. Now we''ll have to go through all the pain and frustration of having a husband..."


    "But the rewards are the best." Sloth giggles.


    "Hehehe..." Envy also giggles. "When we meet again, I won''t let anyone take my ce in his arms for at least a week."


    Sloth makes a fake sorry expression. "Not even this good sister of yours?"


    Envy''s eyes sparkle while her instinctive personality makes her jealous. Yet, she smiles. "Well, he has two arms, doesn''t he?"


    "But only a cock..." She returns.


    "He doesn''t need more." Envy responds, and Sloth totally agrees.


    Then they startughing again as they look to the horizon and think about Lucien. But that conversation gets other people''s attention.


    "What are you talking about andughing so hard???" Wrath materializes her body in midair, in front of Envy and Sloth.


    "What the heck do you have to do with it?!?!" Envy asks while throwing one of her soul daggers at her sister.


    *Whoosh*


    Wrath easily avoids the dagger, which disappears into thin air. Then she provocatively smiles at her sisters. "You''re not the same anymore¡­ what''s up with you??"


    "Evolution, my dear ignorant sister..." Envy answers. "We''re moving forward while you remain stuck in the past."


    "What the fuck?!?" She exims.


    Sloth sighs. "Envy is right, we''ve always done things the same way, and we''ve stayed the same... now it feels like things are really changing, and we''re adapting to the new reality."


    "Bullshit!" Wrath shakes her head. "Your pussies are hurting because you keep thinking about that stupid boy!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Whoosh*


    Envy quickly flies towards Wrath, who summons a short sword and tries to defend herself, but Envy is much faster and dodges her blows easily before putting both her soul daggers around her sister''s neck.


    "Who is a stupid boy? Are you talking about that perfect man who in a few days made me so much more powerful than you?" Envy whispers in Wrath''s ear.


    "Hahaha..." Wrath is happy with the demonic energy generation due to Envy''s anger. "Okay¡­ maybe he''s not so bad, but how long do you think your husband and wife game willst?"


    Envy smiles. "Forever? I''ve never seen anyone with greater potential to actually be a Primordial like him."


    "Really?!" Wrath hadn''t thought about that. "And you think he''ll live up to there? Think of all the people who are probably manipting us right now¡­ I bet he''ll never really be one of us."


    "He is a demon more than anything else." Slothments.


    "The best demon ever..." Envy''s eyes sparkle. "Do you understand what that means?"


    Wrath pushes Envy back while making a concerned expression. "What are you nning? That can''t be good anyway."


    She looks at Sloth. "How long have our people been led by Hell?"


    "Hmm..." Sloth tries to seek that knowledge in her mind. "There''s no way to be sure... for hundreds of thousands of years certainly."


    "Exactly." Envyments. "Whenever one Hell dies, another takes her ce and keeps doing things the same way... maybe that was good before, but it''s been a long time since our people have really improved."


    Sloth''s eyes also sparkle as she understands what Envy means. "That makes sense... I really respect Hell for what she does for our people, but maybe the time hase for radical changes for the good of the whole Demon Race."


    "Hey, hey?!?!" Wrath enters between them. "Are you guys serious?!? This is betrayal and madness!!"


    "Why?!" Shocking them, Pride also appears and asks sarcastically.


    "Sister¡­" Wrath looks at her with a respectful expression. "Isn''t that clear? Our people have always followed Hell and, and... well, he''s just a young boy!"


    Envy and Sloth are silent as they look at Pride, waiting for her response.


    "Well¡­" Pride pauses before exining. "Envy and Sloth are right about evolution. Our people only became a superior race because they evolved. Now, after so long on the same path, maybe it''s time for Hell to retire and make room for a new leader... one who could lead us to be greater than any other superior race."


    "Wait, wait, wait!!" Wrath seems to be freaking out. "Are you really talking about that kid?!? He''s just an inexperienced boy..."


    "Yeah, he''s still young." Pride quickly speaks. "But I see how limitless his potential is, as well as the women who follow him. I see him taking responsibility for our people... and then there would be another throne on his side, and I would be there to secure the best for our race."


    "Hahaha..." While Wrath doesn''t understand what''s going on, Envy startsughing. "Of course, you imagine it that way. But the truth is, you could even be on a throne behind ours while I would be his first Queen."


    "Humph!" Sloth makes a mocking sound. "Who would be better for our people beside him? I don''t need to remind you how much the knowledge I have would be the most useful to Lucien. And I quite like the title of First Queen..."


    "Damn, damn, damn!!!" Wrath exims. "You can''t be serious!!"


    "Hahahaha..." A fifth voiceughs; it is feminine and sounds pretty young.


    Then a woman appears among the Sins. She is about 1.6 meters tall, with a small and delicate body that doesn''t look like a child but a sexy tinydy.


    Small rounded ck hornsing from her pink hair and the small bat-like wings on her back make it clear that she is also a demon.


    Her eyes, which have a beautiful mixed color of blue and purple, sparkle as she looks at the other Sins. "Sisters¡­ weren''t you going to invite me to such an interesting conversation?"


    "Gluttony..." Pride speaks. "I thought you wouldn''t leave your host because of the Phoenix..."


    The little demon sighs. "That was really unlucky¡­ anyway, she''s not looking right now, so I want to be a part of it!"


    "What?!?!" Wrath asks. "Do you also want to be that boy''s first Queen??!


    "Hahaha..." Gluttonyugh. "Why would I want that??"


    Envy, Sloth, and Pride can think of hundreds of reasons for that, but they don''t say anything, of course.


    "If you have nothing to say, better get back inside your host as we might need that advantage soon." Pridements.


    Gluttony pouts. "Alright, but I just wanted to say something..."


    "Say it right away." Envy asks.


    "Okay, okay..." She teasingly smiles. "You''re here arguing over who this First Queen is going to be, but isn''t this guy the host of Lust? While you''re just arguing, she''s securing her ce¡­"


    "Fuck!" Pride, Envy, and Sloth curse at the same time.


    When Wrath imagines Lust being the supreme Queen of their whole race, she gets even more furious. "FUCKKK!!!"


    "Fuck?" Gluttony asks sarcastically. "Yeah, that should be the best way to be his first Queen."

 Chapter 535 Faces Of Envy

    Lucien walks towards the pir of gray light inside his soul and looks at the two weapons inside it, his usual red katana and an all-ck copy of it.


    Lust doesn''t understand what''s going on, but Lucien does. He feels with all his body, mind, and soul that it was thanks to Envy that he opened that soul gate.


    "The red one represents me, and everything others envy in me..." Hements. "And the ck one is everything I envy in others... the two faces of Envy."


    "Are you sure about that?" Lust asks.


    "Completely." He answers. "This gate could be opened from the moment Envy epted me; I just didn''t know about it before."


    Lust is perplexed as nothing makes sense. All they know about those soul gates is that Aylin opened them by epting her selfish desire for pride, but Lucien opened one because of her and another because of Envy¡­


    "But how is that possible?" She thinks aloud as she looks at him. "Maybe... it sounds crazy, but maybe you were connected to us long before the soul contract... which would also exin why you seem sopatible with all forms of demonic energy."


    Lucien makes a dubious expression. "But¡­ didn''t youe from very far away and only arrive in my world neen years after my birth?"


    "Yes." She quickly nods. "But your mom might be a demon... and if she did something... I don''t know, maybe Hell is behind it; I''m not sure about anything, but I don''t see how the Sins could open your soul gates another way."


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "I think I know it..."


    Before she asks, he continues. "Pleasure... lust is mostly about pleasure, but so are the other Sins. I mean, look at Envy, it''s nice to be envied, and it''s nice to get what you want from others..."


    Lust agrees with Lucien''s words. "There is pleasure involved in each of the Sins; maybe that''s the link that makes you sopatible with them... it seems that the n to conquer them all is really your destiny."


    "A n that was probably created by other people..." He makes a concerned expression. "Who knows what kind of purposes they have?"


    Lust is also concerned about that; in fact, she shares all of Lucien''s concerns. "Anyway, as long as we keep together, we can get through anything. And I don''t think we can really ignore that connection¡­ and neither do you want that, right?"


    He smiles as he looks at the ck katana. "When I met Envy, I hated her because I thought she just wanted to use Amelia as our dad does... But after a while with her, I realized that even she didn''t know what she really wanted..."


    "You and your sisters are forced to have these desires and end up making a mess. But I can take care of you; I can give you what you need just as you make meplete." He exins.


    Then he sighs. "But now we''re apart, and it''s excruciating for me not to have Envy around... She and Sloth are very important to me, as are you; you are part of me."


    Lust knows how much Lucien misses his wives and the Sins, but she still can''t help but be jealous, which is ironic given the fact that they''re talking about Envy.


    Yet, she also feels bad about Lucien and all his girls. "I can''t imagine how bad it must be for them to be away from you for so long¡­ but I''m also grateful not to take that risk."


    He smiles and kisses her lips. "Benefits of being the first wife?"


    "Hehehe..." She giggles, d he never judges her badly for her selfish desires.


    Lucien looks again at the two katanas in the pir of gray light and then reaches out his hand to catch the red one.


    "Hm..." He makes a thoughtful expression as he swings the weapon in the air. "It looks like my usual red katana, but at the same time, it looks a lot more powerful."


    With a simple thought, the red katana disappears, returning to Its ce inside his soul. So he takes the ck one.


    That katana has a gray aura around it and is strangely cold. But Lucien feels a strong bond with it, the same as he feels with his red katana.


    He also feels powerful energy within the ck katana, something very simr to Envy''s demonic energy. Then with a thought, the katana begins to change shape, bing a ck naginata, a copy of Aylin''s soul weapon.


    "Copy!" Lust exims in surprise. "It had to be copy¡­ so it''s really due to Envy."


    Lucien had no doubts about that, but he''s surprised he can control that energy so easily. He turns the ck soul weapon back to a katana and then holds it with one hand before summons his red katana.


    He stares at both the katanas and swings them inplete sync. He doesn''t feel like he''s making any effort to move them, but they''re following his will on their own.


    Then he brings both katanas close together and mixes them, creating a red and ck katana with a gray and purple aura.


    "Amazing..." Lust is increasingly surprised by that. "I bet Envy will be really jealous of you because of this power."


    "Maybe she can do it too..." Lucienments with a hopeful expression.


    "I think it''s improbable." She returns.


    "Why?" He asks and quickly continues. "I mean, didn''t you mention that Mira and Kam could awaken soul gates because of how we share our energies?"


    "Yeah..." Lust makes a sorry expression. "But we, the Sins, are not ordinary women; this is not our real body, so I don''t think we could benefit from it."


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "Maybe you''re wrong... it''s not something you really understand, so it doesn''t hurt to try."


    Lust totally agrees with Lucien. "Make sense... we should all try to find those soul gates now that we know about it."


    "Speaking of soul gates..." Hements as he walks in the opposite direction of the second soul gate. "I wonder if the third one is also open."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why would it be ope-" Lust asks but immediately finds her answer when another giant gate appears in front of them. The green aura around it makes it clear what Lucien meant.


    "Sloth?" She asks.


    Lucien smiles as he remembers Sloth''s gentle expression. "She epted me, right? So I guess it''s like you and Envy."


    Lust smiles too. "Sloth is such an intelligent and kind woman; I knew she would ept you easily. Also, you seem the only one who can fulfill her secret wish..."


    "Being a mother..." He thinks aloud. "That is the noblest wish in my opinion, and I will do my best to help her with that."


    "I''m sure you will." She smiles with a lewd expression.


    Lucien smiles too and then walks to the front of the big purple gate with a green aura. The closer to it, the more rxed he feels and also starts to remember all the times he felt like just stopping... stop doing anything.


    After he was separated from his mother, Lucien began working so hard, first to get back to her, then to avenge her, and then to rescue her.


    His mind was always full of thoughts about her, and he couldn''t rx. He only agreed to give his soul to a demon to gain the power to save his mother, but after meeting Lust, he discovered how good pleasure could be.


    And even though his mind is still full of thoughts about protecting his family, his body can now get rxed when he''s with his girls.


    And that kind of pleasure has never been more incredible than with Sloth and Sophia. After having sex so hard with them, just lying in bed with them and rxing is heavenly pleasurable.


    Just thinking about how rxing it is to have Sloth and Sophia in his arms and just rx makes Lucien feel his body ache with longing.


    After imagining Sloth''s calm, gentle face once more, Lucien reopens his eyes and finds his third soul gate open. Inside the new dark room, he sees his red katana again, this time inside a pir of green light.


    "Hmm..." Lust looks seem to be a little disappointed. "Why does it look the same?"


    "It''s not the same." Lucien smiles as he walks towards the pir of green light.


    She walks after him. "Do you already know how it works?"


    "Yeah..." He responds while feeling almost instinctively how Sloth has affected his soul weapon.


    Lust is really confused, but then the red katana leaves the pir of light and flies excitedly around Lucien, shocking her.


    People with soul weapons can materialize it and move it with the power of their minds, but that is very limited as the most basic level of telekinesis.


    Neither the Sins can efficiently move their soul weapons with their minds intobat. And Lust has only seen one weapon move that way before, the Ghost Lady, a cursed sword that has a will of its own.


    She thinks Lucien is making his soul weapon fly with the power of his mind, but the katana looks strangely lively. "What¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." He answers honestly, leaving Lust more confused.


    Then he smiles at her. "I don''t really know what''s going on either, but I feel like my katana is connected to a part of my mind that I don''t really control... it''s not acting on my thoughts, but at the same time, it''s following my will."


    "Huh?!" Lust is perplexed. "That doesn''t really make sense. How can it not follow your thoughts but act in ordance with your will?"


    Lucien doesn''t fully understand either; he just feels with his body, mind, and soul. "Well, I''m not telling it to fly around me, but I wanted to show you that it''s not the same anymore, so the katana is doing it."


    Lust sighs. "It had to be Sloth''s thing... now you don''t even have to think about it, and if an enemy appears, your soul weapon will fight alone..."


    "Hahaha..." Lucien chuckles as his red katana continues to dance in the air around him. "It sounds really crazy."


    But then he makes a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... what if..."


    Lust is curious and looks closely at Lucien as he summons his ck katana and holds it firmly in his hand.


    He gets intobat stance and points the ck katana at the red one. Then shocking Lust, even more, the red katana attacks him with extreme speed.


    *ng*


    Lucien blocks the attack with his ck katana, making a metallic sound echo.


    "Hahaha..." Heughs again as the red katana pushes against him so hard. Then he forces his ck katana forward and quickly dodges his red one''s counterattack.


    *Whoosh* *ng* *Whoosh* *ng* *Whoosh* *ng*


    Lucien begins an intense battle against his own soul weapon. But that''s just a sparring session as he doesn''t really want his own soul weapon to kill him, of course.


    And Lust is watching that scene with a strange expression. "I don''t think that''s the real purpose of this ability... it just doesn''t seem like Sloth''s thing, you know..."

 Chapter 536 Speculating And Kissing

    Nothing could prepare Lust to discover that Lucien''s soul gates are linked to the Sins. That sounds so crazy that she can''t stop talking about it and specte how that is possible.


    He, on the other hand, has his focus back on his girls because thinking too much about that isn''t really going to give him answers.


    Now, all he wants is to strengthen their girls and also help them look for soul gates within their souls. The fact that Sophia, Amelia, and Jeanne have already received a lot of his demonic energy and awakened their soul weapons makes them the most likely girls to find a second soul gate, but since they''re not around right now, Oya and Helena could possibly do it first.


    Helena has already awakened her soul weapon, a sword that Lucien first saw in the battle against Alexa. But as she only came to ept his energy recently, Oya would have more chances of finding a second soul gate before. But the tigress who always trusted her ws and fangs to fight hasn''t even opened her first soul gate, not awaking her soul weapon yet.


    After exploring more of those dark rooms inside his soul, Lucien found nothing else. That was already expected due to him having only the eptance of three of the seven Sins so far.


    So without wasting any time, he focuses his mind and goes back to his bedroom. The sight of Oya mounting his cock makes him smile as the moans of the other girls make it clear that the time he''s been exploring his soul gates has been no more than a few seconds in the purple world.


    "Oh, why are you smiling so happy?" Helena asks as she lies down on Lucien''s chest and starts kissing his body.


    He makes a loving expression as he caresses her face. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m d I have such a beautiful woman in my arms."


    While Helena smiles, happy with his response, Kam makes a jealous expression. "Only a woman?"


    Lucienugh. "Women, beautiful and wonderfuldies!"


    "Hehehe..." Kam giggles as Mira shakes her head.


    "And I also have good news..." He doesn''t waste time before exining to the girls about his soul gates. He doesn''t focus on the part about the Sins, but rather the fact that if he found his soul gates, helping them find theirs won''t be too hard either.


    Oya and Kam just seem interested in continuing to feel good with Lucien, but Mira and Helena understand how incredible power like that can change the whole power order in the universe.


    "Imagine if a lot of people be like the Dragon Queen of War and Lucien, being able to defeat enemiesyers and realms above..." Mira wonder.


    "There would be no limits to that group." Helenapletes.


    Lust materializes her body alongside Lucien. "Lucien''s sisters and wives can already easily defeat enemies severalyers above them even without that soul power..."


    Mira doesn''t doubt that, and her eyes sparkle with expectation while she can only dream about having that power.


    Lucien gently pulls her into his embrace. "You are now my wife too, and soon you will be more powerful than you could ever imagine."


    She blushes like a young girl, but her lips curve into a smile. "I already feel your energies running inside my body and making me so much stronger..."


    "This is just the beginning. We still have a lot to work on..." He starts kissing her lips, neck, and shoulders. "How long do we have before Tyrion misses you?"


    "Miss me?" She asks sarcastically. "He doesn''t think I have any reason to leave my bedroom and doesn''t care if I spend the whole day there. Also, due to that Siren''s magical barrier, and all her spies around the ce, they don''t even suspect me don''t be there."


    Lucien smiles teasingly. "So we have plenty of time for it..."


    "I-i-i-t??" She starts to stutter while not knowing how to handle so much pleasure. Her body just wants to ept all the affection he can give her, but her mind fears she will fall in love to the point where nothing would be more important than him.


    "Oh¡­ don''t y innocent after what we just did." He makes a lewd expression.


    "I-I-I... I just..." Mira wants more and more to feel the touch of Lucien''s fingers, the taste of his kiss, and the heat of his hard rod, which makes her even shyer. "It''s that we''ve done it just ago... so many times... and so hard."


    He chuckles. "Alright¡­ if you need some time to rest, I''ll give you half an hour."


    "Just half an hour?!?" She asks with a worried expression.


    "Yes." He nods. "Then we''ll do more than before and harder..."


    "Harder¡­" Her face gets even more flushed as she can''t hide that she''s excited to do more and more hard training.


    "Hehehe..." Kam giggles as Helena and Lust smile.


    But Oya remains focused on her moves as she rides Lucien''s cock so hard. Her moans make the other girls jealous, while her lewd expression makes Lucien hornier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Whoosh*


    With a quick movement, he gets up and presses Oya''s body against the bed. "Have you had enough of riding your Master?"


    She smiles and wraps her legs around his waist, pushing her most private part towards his hard spear. "Oya wants Master to thrust it into her... so deep... and so hard!"


    He kisses her lips lovingly. "My loyal Oya deserves anything she wants!"


    So he wastes no time before starting to do as she asks. Not just Oya, but Lucien obviously fulfills all his girls'' sexual desires in a really long lovemaking session.


    They lose track of time while having sex in various parts of the house. The girls take turns so that their bodies can absorb all the massive amounts of energy Lucien gives them while he also gets a lot stronger.


    Due to Mira''s weakened state, because her power was stolen, the benefits of Lucien''s energies affect her incredibly quickly.


    She quickly reaches the sixthyer of the Immortal Realm after several hours, and her power keeps rising, making her already feel like she''s close to reaching the nextyer, which is absurdly crazy for anyone from that realm.


    Her weakened state also disappears, giving room for a feeling of limitless power that makes her feel much stronger than anyone of that same power level.


    And she is even more surprised when she begins to feel the connection to her bloodline energy again, something she lost when Tyrion stole her energies.


    Kam also feels a lot stronger; however, she can''t reach the nextyer. Yet, that''s not a bad thing as she''s in the seventhyer of the Immortal Realm, a stage where talented people need tens of years to feel any improvement.


    Lust makes it clear that they need a lot more hardworking before she makes it to the nextyer, which Kam is very excited to do. In fact, getting stronger has be a secondary goal for her, while the pleasure he gives her is much better than any power.


    By having epted Lucien''s tattoo a few days ago, Helene''s body could handle much more of his demonic energy than the mother-daughter Naga pair.


    She crossed all the way from the thirdyer of the Immortal Realm to the fourth one and received enough energy to let her almost reach the fifthyer.


    Yet, Oya was the one who shocked Lust most by going through threepleteyers, from the firstyer of the Earth Realm to the fourth one at the end of hard training. She looked insatiable, but in the end, she slept in Lucien''s arms like an exhausted kitten.


    The fact that she''s advancing quickly into the Earth Realm is clearly a good thing, but Lucien is concerned that she doesn''t show any signs of awaking her soul weapon.


    After talking to Lust about that and wonder about Aylin''s words on those pages of her diary, they concluded that the fact that Lucien is so protective toward his wives prevents them from feeling an instinctive need to seek power within themselves.


    The fact that Jeanne had awake her soul weapon, her shining shield, to protect her sisters during the fierce battle against the angels makes it more evident that Aylin was right about that.


    The question now is how to make Lucien''s wives want to seek power within themselves when he already gives them so much power. Well, that could be a problem if they didn''t know about the soul gates, but since they know how it works, sooner orter, the girls will find their soul gates and find out what motivates them the most.


    In Oya''s case, she feels an instinctive desire to protect Ko, but that is her maternal instinct motivating her. And she has no doubts about her more selfish desire, which is to fight alongside her Master, not just as one of his wives but as a loyal partner who can really help him with her strength.


    She hasn''t awakened her soul weapon yet because she hasn''t been able to always be by his side due to how strong are the enemies he''s faced recently.


    But she is not epting that well, and her response is to get stronger faster and faster so she can face any enemy beside him. So it won''t be long before she reaches the requirements to start opening her soul gates.


    Last but not least, Lucien also received many benefits from that high generation of demonic energy. Despite being with few girls this time, the high power level of Helena, Mira, and especially Kam was enough for him to advance two fullyers.


    From the peak of the fourthyer of the Earth Realm, he went straight to the peak of the sixthyer, passing halfway through the Earth Realm in several days, another universal record.


    And along with him, of course, Lust was also got much more powerful. The entire group has seen a significant increase in strength, but they still have a lot to work with before defeating Tyrion and all the allies he has.


    At the end of a full day in the purple world, whichsted a short night in the normal world, Lucien, Mira, and Kam had to return because even though Tyrion doesn''t care about Mira, he wants to keep an eye on his new target.


    And while everyone gathers in the grand hall of the royal castle, their expressions are very distinct, making the mood weird.


    Tyrion gazes at Lucien with a greedy expression while his eyes are also drawn to Lust. But she keeps hugging Lucien, which hurts the poor Naga King''s new feelings.


    Lucien, on the other hand, has a confident expression as all the important women in that room are with him, and they will never abandon him, as is happening with Tyrion right now.


    And while Tanu looks concerned, Kam and Mira have flushed expressions on their faces. They look like two kids who have done something very wrong, but instead of regretting it, they are yearning tomit those sins again, over and over.

 Chapter 537 Always Lucky

    "Looks like you guys had a lot of funst night¡­" Tyrionments as he looks at Lucien and Kam.


    "Father!" Kam has a cute embarrassed reaction, but actually, she''s just pretending to make things look normal while nothing they''ve done can be described as normal.


    Lucien just smiles, but the fact that Mira has a smile simr to his leaves Tyrion and Tanu confused.


    The Siren is almost sure something is wrong, but she doesn''t have magical senses like Lust, so unless she sees Kam and Mira use their abilities, there''s no way she could notice their power improvements.


    Well, the girls are trying to contain their auras as much as possible, but as soon as their power difference is more than two or threeyers, Tyrion and Tanu will notice.


    So as part of the n, Kam quickly speaks. "We will have a lot to do to prepare the best wedding possible, so we won''t be able to be having dinner together every day for some time."


    "I see..." Tyrion is sad when he thinks he won''t be able to see Lust for a while. But he also doesn''t want to bother them and ruin his ns.


    Kam doesn''t wait and quickly takes Lucien''s hand before heading out through the hallway. She can''t wait to get back to the purple world, but first, she''ll get everything set up, so things look like she said.


    Tyrion looks at Mira with a neutral, or rather hostile, expression. "What about y-"


    At other times she would just be silent, but now she feels as powerful as proud, a real Queen who doesn''t bow her head to anyone.


    Then she smiles confidently. "What kind of mother would I be if I didn''t support my daughter on such an important asion?"


    She doesn''t wait for Tyrion''s response before turning and following Lucien. "We''re going to be really busy, so don''t wait for us for things like dinner or anything during the next several days."


    "..." Tyrion is really upset by Mira''s attitude. But again, he doesn''t want to do anything that can hinder his ns.


    By seeing that he is so tense, Tanu approaches and strokes his shoulders. "Don''t worry, as soon as we find a way to get him out of town, you will be able to punish her..."


    "Hmph!" Tyrion really can''t wait to torture Lucien, Mira, and even his own daughter.


    He doesn''t meddle in the group''s activities, but he obviously sends dozens of spies following them everywhere.


    Lucien, Kam, and Mira start doing things of a couple about to get married; they go to clothing stores, prepare decoration teams, buffet, among dozens of other simr tasks.


    And to ''maintain privacy,'' Lust covers their presence with her aura. And Tyrion doesn''t care as long as his spies keep an eye on them the whole time.


    But they have no way of knowing about the purple world, so as soon as the group arrives at a ce, they go into some kind of room to do something about the wedding, and Lucien opens the purple world portal, taking the girls home.


    They waste no time and quickly start the hard training, using the time difference between the worlds as much as possible.


    In the normal world, the people who support the Queen pretend everything is normal, and before the spies think something is wrong, Lucien and the girls show up again.


    That way, they don''t say more than half an hour out of the spies'' sight, but that time is enough for Lucien and the girls to do a lot of things in the purple world.


    And afterpleting each task, the girls look more and more tired and happy, which makes the spies very confused.


    With this festive and lively atmosphere, ten days go by... ten days in the normal world, but in purple world, Lucien and the girls enjoyed a little more than twenty days if counting all the hours they spent there, working so hard.


    That time was enough for Lucien to advance four moreyers, reaching the peak of the Earth Realm''s tenthyer.


    Helena advanced oneyer and is now very close to reaching the sixthyer of the Immortal Realm. And Oya advanced threeyers, reaching the seventhyer of the Erath Realm.


    As crossing through thete stages of the Immortal takes a lot of effort, all that hard work only yielded Kam oneyer. But that is already really amazing, and the power boost she experienced was something very significant.


    Mira also surprised everyone by crossing two moreyers and reaching the eighthyer of the Immortal Realm together with Kam. But Lust already expected that as she had already reached such a stage before her power be stolen, so her body handled Lucien''s energies very well.


    Those twenty days also served very well for the girls to develop their bonds with Lucien and themselves, which makes him very happy.


    But on the other hand, Tyrion and Tanu didn''t have a moment''s rest. They watched Lucien and his girls'' every step, but everything always seemed normal.


    Sitting on his throne, the Naga Kingins like a spoiled child. "Twelve hours!! Twelve fucking hours!!! Why did they take so long to chose a damn tablecloth?!?!?!"


    Tanu doesn''t know what to say because he also doesn''t understand why Lucien, Kam, and Mira made servants ce a thousand tablecloths of dozens of different types on the tables to see what they looked like on the big picture.


    "I think your daughter cares a lot about the tablecloths..." Tanuments. "Isn''t your fault for raising her so spoiled?"


    "Insolence!!" Tyrion throws a jug of water from his side at Tanu, but the Siren quickly dodges it as he doesn''t use much force and speed.


    *Smash*


    The jar shatters when it hits the wall, and Tyrion huffs in anger. "There''s something wrong with this story! Even though Kam is spoiled, it doesn''t make sense for them to waste half of the day on such a nonsenseless task!"


    Tanu sighs. "Well... I thought so too, but I checked that room where they stood waiting for the servants to finish putting the tablecloths and even after several hours I didn''t find anything, not even a trace of magic or anything like a portal or an enchantment... Everything makes it seem like they just stood there, doing nothing."


    "DAMN!!" Tyrion punches the arm of the throne. "We need to get the boy out of town... but every time I try to talk to Kam, she says they''re too busy preparing the wedding."


    "We need a good reason..." Tanu thinks aloud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He nods. "Ya-"


    "My King! My King!!!" One of Tyrion''s servants starts screaming behind the throne room door, and he sounds really desperate.


    [What the hell?!?!] Tyrion thinks before sending the servant to enter the throne room.


    The Naga servant quickly enters and bows to Tyrion before pulling out a magical scroll from his storage treasure. "Urgent news from the north!"


    "Say it right away!" Tyrion is really curious due to the servant''s expression.


    The servant doesn''t waste a second before starting to read what is written on the scroll. "We lost the first three outposts in the north-eastern part of the East Sea; we lost two mines, seven divisions, and twenty-two regiments..."


    When he reads about the loss of territory and thousands of soldiers in the region of the Mermaids, Tyrion gets even more enraged. "How is this possible?!?!"


    "Is this an attack???" Tanu quickly asks.


    Tyrion quickly continues reading the news. "Apparently, the Mermaids finally decided to do something and started fighting back for their territory. It doesn''t just look some rebel groups like before but rather an organized attack, and our sources say that Saria is leading the offensive personally..."


    "DAMN!!" He punches the arm of the throne again. "The Mermaids are finally fighting back... I was waiting for it, but now is not a good time."


    "Is it Nea?" Tanu asks. "Is she the one leading the troops?"


    He shakes his head. "Not yet; it''s just the useless princess... But surely Nea is supporting her as she wouldn''t let Saria go into battle alone after what happened to her other daughter."


    "Hmmm..." Tanu makes a thoughtful expression. "It looks bad, but it''s actually a very good thing... a perfect opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" Tyrion is confused.


    She smiles. "Think about it; it''s a problem that certainly deserves special attention, but not something that deserves the presence of the King himself..."


    "Oh..." Tyrion finally understands. "The Mermaids sent their princess to war, so it''s natural that we send ours too."


    "And that would also be the opportunity for the new prince consort to show his loyalty to the Naga people." Tanupletes.


    "But..." Tyrion makes a concerned expression. "The Mermaids had never really started this war, so now they''reing with everything. Wouldn''t it be dangerous to send the boy to the front now?"


    "Just give them two instant teleport gems." She answers. "When the situation gets too dangerous, they will immediately return to Kam Castle as they did before and fall into our trap."


    Tyrion cannot contain his excitement. "Perfect!"


    Then he quickly looks at the servant who brought the message. "I will call my daughter here; then you''lle back and repeat everything you just told me. But do it like it''s the first time and even repeat that worried expression."


    "My King???" The servant is really confused.


    "Just do what I just said!!" Tyrion yells and punches the throne''s arm again. "Or do you want to lose your head??!?"


    Very scared, the servant quickly retreats from the room and waits for Kam to arrive so he can do as Tyrion ordered.


    Tyrion sends other servants to call Kam to the throne room, but after a few minutes, spiese and report that Lucien is on the way.


    "Why isn''t sheing??" Tyrion asks the spy.


    The poor man trembles in fear as he exins. "Lucien said she was exhausted and needed to rest... it''s not our fault, my King... please!"


    Tyrion is frustrated and almost attacks the spy, but Tanu stops him. "Alright, I believe he will offer to go knowing that it will make him very popr among our people, and Kam will not let him go alone..."


    "Alright... it doesn''t hurt to try." Hements.


    Meanwhile, Lucien slowly climbs the main hall stairs. He doesn''t want to go too fast as he is listening to Tyrion and Tanu''s conversation.


    Reaching the peak of the Earth Realm has increased his strength a lot, but nothingpares to the improvement in his senses, which are still his most impressive characteristics.


    ''Looks like we''re going to travel...'' Lustments in his mind.


    ''I really am lucky, right?'' He smiles. ''Even when my enemies n something against me, I am the most beneficiary.''


    ''Hehehe...'' Lust giggles in his mind. ''Indeed, the way Kam and Mira are getting stronger fast, it would be a matter of days before they get suspicious, but now it won''t be a problem anymore.''


    ''The next time we meet, my katana will be thest thing Tyrion will see in life.'' Lucienments.


    ''And you''ll finally meet the Mermaids...'' Lustments in a slightly jealous tone. ''I bet you''ll like them... maybe get a few more wives?''


    He shakes his head. ''I don''t need new wives but return to the ones I already have.''

 Chapter 538 Better Killing Than Acting

    The throne room doors open, and Lucien enters with Lust, holding his arm like a proud wife. That scene always leaves a bitter taste of envy in Tyrion''s mouth.


    "Lucien, my good son-inw!" Tyrion gets up from his throne and smiles at him, a performance that can''t be considered less than average.


    "Tyrion..." But Lucien doesn''t even try to fake anything, which makes the Naga King even more upset. "What do you want?"


    He tries to contain his anger as he sits on the throne again. "You know, I just wanted to see my beloved daughter... it''s been over a week since I''ve seen her, and a father has such needs."


    ''I can''t hear this shit.'' Lucienments to Lust while being sure Tyrion is one of the worst fathers who ever lived, so anyone who knows him would never believe such words.


    He also has to contain the urge to attack Tyrion while smiling. "Kam is exhausted¡­ you know, we''ve been focusing all our energies on the wedding."


    "Ya, ya..." Tyrion nods. "I won''t me you for that, so it''s okay, you can retu-"


    Before he finishes speaking his words, screams are heard down the hall. "My King, my King!!"


    The messenger manages to repeat the same level of despair as before; in fact, now he''s even more scared because, before, his life would only be at risk if Tyrion got very angry at the bad news, but now his life is really threatened based on his performance skills.


    Even Lucien takes the opportunity to train his performance by looking surprised by that scene. Lust even praises his curious expression.


    Tyrion punches the arm of the throne before speaking in an angry tone to the messenger. "Why do you disturb my reunion with my good son-inw?!?!"


    *Glup*


    Everyone can hear the messenger make a strange sound as he gets confused. But as Tanu gave the signal for him toe, he continues as nned and exins the situation of the Nagas bases in Mermaid territory.


    Tyrion uses all of his performance skills to seems upset and worried. Then he looks at Lucien. "What do you think about it?"


    Lucien shrugs. "Well, I''m not Naga, and I just got here recently... I don''t know what to think about it."


    "Hmm..." Tyrion made a sympathetic expression. "But as our new prince, you must start participating in our politics. One day you will help Kam rule our great kingdom, so you must start defending it now."


    "Indeed." He nods. "If we really need that territory, we should fight for it."


    "I agree!" Tyrion smiles. "Since the Mermaids'' royalty is leading the attack, I will personally lead our troops intobat... Could you take care of Kam and Mira while I''m there?"


    [I''m already taking care of them.] Lucien quickly thinks.


    But before he can say anything, Tanu bows in front of the throne. "My King... forgive me for interrupting you, but as your adviser, I must say that it is inappropriate for your majesty to lead the troops personally."


    "Why?!" He quickly asks. "Isn''t the Mermaid royalty at the front too?"


    Lucien is impressed with the level of effort they are putting into that performance, so he does his best to participate in the game as well.


    "But it''s not their Queen at the front..." Tanuments. "It would look bad for us if our King goes to face a Princess."


    "So..." Tyrion makes a thoughtful expression.


    The messenger trembles with fear but still does as Tyrion ordered him. "Forgive me for meddling in, but¡­ well, wouldn''t it be proper to send our Princess there too? She''s more than prepared to handle the situation."


    "Hmm... yeah, Kam is really prepared for it..." Tyrion starts to speak but then looks at Lucien with a sorry expression. "But my daughter is busy right now¡­ I couldn''t send her on that mission while she''s about to get married."


    [Oh,e on!] Lucien starts to get really impatient.


    But he sighs and continues the game. "I could go."


    "..." Tyrion and Tanu gaze at him with a thoughtful expression, not wanting to make it clear that it was the intention from the beginning.


    Then Lust speaks. "As a new prince, it would really be a good opportunity for Lucien, as you just said."


    Tyrion nods. "It would be really nice... But I don''t think Kam would let her beloved husband go to the front alone."


    "Then we''ll do it together." Lucienments. "We could solve this problem quickly and get back to continuing the marriage."


    "It looks really perfect..." Tyrionments. "But it would be very dangerous too..."


    Then he takes out a small box of his storage ring. "I couldn''t send you to the front without proper protection."


    He opens the box, and colored light shines brightly from two small gems. "These are myst instant teleport gems, but I think this is a good opportunity to use them."


    ''Instant teleport gems are rare treasures anywhere in the universe.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind. ''The ability to travel between worlds so quickly is really amazing, and... you could go back to your wives with it.''


    ''But the Leviathan is still around, and we don''t know what she ns¡­'' Lucien responds.


    ''Indeed.'' Lust agrees. ''One thing at a time; now let''s focus on dealing with this disgusting man.''


    Lucien steps forward and epts Tyrion''s small box. "I will do my best to bring this treasure to you intact and solve our Kingdom''s problems as soon as possible."


    "I''m sure you''ll do your best¡­" Tyrion smiles. "My good son."


    "When do we travel?" Lucien wastes no time getting straight to the point.


    "I will prepare my best special troops right now," Tyrion responds. "Then I will send a messenger to let you know when everything is ready."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Great!" Lucien turns and starts to leave the room. "I''ll let Kam know."


    "Give her some time to say goodbye to her mother," Tyrion asks.


    Lucien nods, but in his mind, he thinks something different. [Say goodbye? No need that since they will be together with me all the time.]


    Tyrion is thrilled as he sees Lucien leave the throne room. He thinks his ns are going perfectly well, but he has no way of knowing he''s actually helping Lucien.


    "It sounds too perfect to be true, don''t you think?" Tanu asks him. "I mean, he didn''t even try to argue about that Leviathan or anything."


    "Do you really believe in such a creature?" He asks. "It makes sense that he wants to please me, especially after our first meet. Also, I bet Kam will ask her mom to interfere."


    "I''m not sure about the creature," Tanu replies. "But yes, Mira won''t like this at all... What are we going to do when shees toin?"


    Tyrion smiles. "Lock her in some dark hole until they''re gone, of course."


    [It''s at these times that I''m d I''m not your wife.] Tanu keeps her thoughts just for her while remaining silent.


    Then his expression gets strange for a second. "Did you notice that his aura looked like the peak Earth Realm?"


    "Hmm..." Tanu makes the same expression. "I noticed it too, but it doesn''t make sense, right? Thest time we saw him fight, he looked like someone from the middle Earth Realm... maybe he and Lust are using some technique to hide his true strength."


    "Yeah..." Tyrion nods. "This guy is really weird..."


    --------------------------


    Lucien leaves the royal castle and quickly returns to Kam Castle. There, he exins the whole situation to her and her mother.


    "It''s really good as he won''t notice how stronger we''re getting!" Kam is happy with the news.


    But Mira looks concerned. "However, we''re going to leave the protection of the Barrier Tree and be vulnerable to an attack from the Leviathan..."


    "The Leviathan..." Kam quickly gets worried. "I had forgotten about that damn creature."


    Lucien tenderly embraces her. "Don''t worry, if the creature wants to cause trouble, we can stay in the purple world safely and use the instant teleport gems to get rid of her."


    "That''s probably Tyrion''s n." Miraments. "Not about the Leviathan but about making us use the gems toe back and fall into a trap."


    "Exactly." He nods. "But his n would only work if we got back inside the city. Anyway, we just need more time to get stronger, so neither Tyrion nor Leviathan will stop us."


    "Hmm..." Kam seems totally satisfied with the n, but Mira still looks concerned. "Something else worries me."


    "Just say it, and we''ll find a solution." Lucien smiles at her.


    "The Mermaids..." Mira makes a sorry expression. "Our people should never go to war, let alone attack their princess while she just tries to defend her territory. Saria and her family have already suffered too much and don''t deserve anything like that."


    Lucien can see that Mira likes the Mermaids, but he can''t really feel sorry for people he doesn''t know. He actually doesn''t even feel sorry for the Naga people and only has a little sympathy for them due to Kam and Mira.


    His focus will always be on his family, and he doesn''t mind getting his hands dirty with anyone''s blood to protect those important to him.


    But since that seems important to Mira, Lucien can consider the options. "We don''t really need to kill them; we just need time, so maybe you can make a deal with that princess."


    "A deal?" Mira wonders about that. "I don''t know if they will listen to me... Our people have been enemies before, and so the Water Spirit gave us the sacred trees and made us swear to protect this world..."


    She keeps exining. "For a long time, our people were allies, but everything changed when Tyrion assumed the throne. Blinded by greed, he began to take the territory of the Mermaids. They sought my help, but I could do nothing, and..."


    She gets really sad when she remembers something. "Then happened that incident¡­ Nea lost one of her daughters, and I couldn''t evenfort her at such a sad time. Now I''m sure they hate me."


    Lucien sighs while wondering how he ended up in such a situation. His only objective in this world should be to find his sisters and steal the Phoenix''s magic core.


    "Alright, since they''re not our enemies, we can easilye to terms." Hements. "I believe all they want is their territory back, and we can give it to them."


    "Mm." Mira agrees. In the short time she''s been with Lucien, she''s already understood that he''ll do anything for those he loves and is ruthless with anyone who gets in his way, but since Saria is a woman, the chance of her being persuaded by him is extremely high.


    "What about the troops?" Kam asks. "I''m sure my father will send his most loyal soldiers with us... won''t they make trouble?"


    "Headless corpses don''t create problems." Lucienments in a cold tone.


    But then Lust materializes her body beside him. "I just talked to Jai, our good ck Guard. He''s already got in touch with many of his friends and some of them have been summoned by Tyrion to go with us."


    "How do we know they are really loyal?" Lucien asks.


    "Jai said that a lot of them are his personal friends, but nobody knows that because the King doesn''t like his ck Guards to have friends." Lust exins.


    So she continues. "Jai also said he can''t guarantee they''ll all follow us, but at least half of them are already secretly loyal to the Queen."


    Mira smiles hopefully. "I''m happy with any Naga we don''t have to kill."


    "But some of them will still refuse to follow you out of fear." Lucienments.


    "Can you just make them more afraid of you than Tyrion?" She asks with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 539 Leaving The Naga Kingdom

    Agitation sets in in the capital of the Naga Empire; in thest ten days, the Naga people have not stoppedmenting on a possible revolt, and not even the fear of the King and his cruel troops have stopped citizens from showing their support for the Queen.


    But now that a considerable troop gets in position in the eastern part of the great barrier and rumors of the princess, and especially of the new prince consort leaving the city, appear, fear starts to take over the poption again.


    It was because Mira got a supposed High Demon as her defender that people believed she actually had a chance. But now that he is apparently leaving, people are wondering what will happen.


    Will hee back? Will the Queen continue the revolution alone? Will she show up all injured the next day after the King unleashes his fury over her? These questions make everyone apprehensive.


    Not even the revolution leaders, the soldiers most loyal to Mira, can answer those questions because, for Lucien''s ns to work, Tyrion cannot find out that she is leaving the city with him.


    Everything Mira tells her people is not to give up hope and be prepared, which is enough to motivate a significant part of the poption but not everyone, of course.


    As soon as Tyrion''s messenger contacts Lucien, he goes to Kam''s bedroom and finds Mira looking out the window with a concerned expression.


    "Is everyone ready?" Kam asks.


    "Yes, they are waiting for us at the east exit." He answers.


    Mira sighs. "Since that terrible encounter with the Leviathan, I have not left the protection of this barrier. I always told myself that I was doing it to protect my people, but the truth is that I was just afraid of the creature."


    "One thing does not exclude the other." Lucienments as he approaches Mira and hugs her from behind, giving her body, mind, and heart so muchfort.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles. "Maybe it was a little bit of both."


    "Don''t worry." He says as he kisses her neck and caresses her waist. "We are getting closer and closer to freeing your people of Tyrion, and whatever the Leviathan wants, it has to do with devouring me to absorb the knowledge of soul power and not to do you any harm."


    Mira tilts her head and gazes at Lucien with a slightly annoyed expression. "Devouring you is certainly doing me harm since I''m your wife now."


    He can''t help but smile. "Then don''t let her devour me."


    She smiles lovingly at him, and at that moment, she begins to realize that his safety is bing more and more important to her in ways she cannot control.


    The romantic atmosphere between Lucien and Mira quickly begins to spread, leaving Kam both happy and jealous. Then she approaches and joins their embrace.


    After a few kisses, Lucien sends Mira to the purple world while Lust uses her demonic energy to create a barrier around them, leaving Tyrion and Tanu''s spies confused.


    Then he and Kam head to the east exit of the city. Even though all the cities in the Naga Kingdom are set deep into the ocean, especially in the area known as dark waters, where sunlight doesn''t reach, the Naga people still like to build big walls around their towns.


    In the capital of the Naga Empire, the walls are behind the great protective tree barrier, as the Nagas are sure that nothing would pass through that barrier. But in other cities, where there are only weaker barriers, supplied by fragments of the protective tree, the walls stand in front of the barriers as an extrayer of protection.


    A crowd of people follows Lucien and Kam to the east gates, where ck guards open a part of the barrier for them to pass.


    Only people who have the fruit from the protective tree can make the barrier open, and of course, Tyrion only lets his most loyal soldier have those fruits, just like Mira and Kam.


    Outside the city, Lucien sees about 5,000 ckguards and 2,500 ferocious mystic sharks. Those creatures have a power equivalent to the Sky Realm''s middle stage, and their intelligence is already simr to that of normal people, although they don''t have a demi-human form as it wouldn''t bring them any advantage inside the sea.


    Seeing Lucien''s curious expression, Kam quickly exins. "We use these sharks to travelrge distances down here; they are as fast in the water as Immortal Realm people, so we don''t get tired swimming for many hours."


    "Hmm¡­" Lucien can''t help but wonder what kind of mounts would be suitable for his army of women. "I bet they are goodpanions in battle too."


    She nods. "Such creatures are as intelligent as people, but they are much more loyal. And they are not aggressive because they know they benefit from being under the care of our people."


    As soon as Kam finishes speaking, a guard brings a huge white shark to her. The creature looks much bigger and powerful than the other sharks.


    "Bina!" Kam exims and quickly pets the white shark, which looks pretty excited to be reunited with her Master.


    The ckguard tries to appear as neutral as possible, but only Lucien notices when the man quickly winks at him, making him somewhat ufortable as well as certain that he is one of Jai''s friends, the Nagas loyal to Mira.


    "The King had us prepare her for you, Princess." The guard reports to Kam respectfully.


    Kam ignores the guard and talks to Lucien while hugging the white shark. "She''s my best friend, and I just didn''t take her to the surface with me because I would deal with those pirates, and it wouldn''t be safe for her there."


    "She is beautiful." Lucien smiles and approaches the white shark, who is without a doubt one of the most ferocious creatures of her species, but instinctively likes him.


    He pets Bina, shocking everyone around. But Kam already expected that as she knows how everything about him is extremely attractive to any female, especially the smart ones.


    Lucien can''t help but look at Bina''s saddle and wonder how the Nagas, who have no legs, ride on sharks.


    Kam startsughing when she realizes that. Then she points to one of the two handles on the side of the saddle. "We travel holding these handles, and each mystic shark can carry up to two people like that without losing speed."


    "I see." He smiles.


    Then he looks at the ckguard. "Is everyone ready to go?"


    "Yes, sir." The guard quickly nods. "The King wanted toe in person to say goodbye and wish you a good journey, but he is too busy with Kingdom issues."


    Lucien looks at the crowd of people behind the barrier as Lustments in his mind. ''Busy? That bag of shit can''t even leave the castle because everyone is supporting the Queen, and he doesn''t want to start ughtering his own people and end up without a Kingdom to rule.''


    ''Anyway, we have to get back as soon as possible, or he might actually end up killing everyone who disagrees with him.'' Lucienments.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then he looks at the guard again. "So, let''s not waste any more time."


    The guard bows respectfully before returning to the formation. Then Lucien holds on to one of Bina''s saddle handles while Kam holds the one on the other side, and the white shark obeys theirmand, going to the front of the troops.


    "Let''s go!" Lucien speaks, and the ckguards follow hismand as Tyrion ordered. But half of them already follow him out of loyalty to Mira.


    Kam guides Bina along the way as Lucien doesn''t know that ce, and all he sees is a vast infinity of darkness. There are still luminous nts everywhere, but the number is much lower than in the Naga city, and there are no magical lighting artifacts around.


    Yet, he can see better than any Naga in the dark waters of that region due to his super senses. And there are still Lust''s magical senses toplement, so along the way, the party is never caught off guard by dangerous sea creatures.


    The mystic sharks can travel for an entire day before needing to rest for a few minutes, but after fifteen hours, Lucien stops the group, still deep in the dark part of the ocean.


    Kam literally knows his thoughts, but the ckguards are confused, and that guard who winked at Lucien before, approaches him with a very respectful posture.


    "Is there any problem, my Lord?" He asks.


    Lucien looks at those five thousand soldiers with a severe expression, which already makes them all, even those loyal to Mira, tremble in fear. The scene of him ughtering those ckguards who were disrespectful to her is still clear in the minds of many of them, as are the rumors of him being a ruthless and cruel devil.


    He doesn''t say anything but starts to open the purple world portal, shocking the guards, especially when they see Mirae out of it and stand beside him.


    Lucien wraps his arm around Mira''s waist, not hiding their rtionship, something that many people have already spected on. Yet, that greatly infuriates the guards loyal to Tyrion, or rather, makes them fear the King''s fury due to that betrayal.


    But those loyal to Mira smile, happy that she has someone to support her, unlike the way Tyrion treated her for so many years.


    Lucien looks at Mira, and his next words make fear take over most of those soldiers, especially those not loyal to her.


    "We have to clean up the trash."


    "Indeed." She agrees.


    -----------------------------------


    Unlike the cold darkness of the ocean bottom, above it, the sky is clear, and the sun is shining. Well, it was like that a few minutes ago, but dark clouds appear on the distant horizon, leaving the Sea Devil''s crew concerned.


    "Is that a normal storm, or..." Scarlett wonders as she starts to veer the course of the ship.


    "The Leviathan?" Oliviapletes her thoughts with the question that the other girls also have.


    "That''s not the creature." Maya quickly speaks. "That''s a ce we call the central region."


    "Central region?" Envy sarcastically asks because as the Blue Star is supposed to be a globe, Its central region should be a very specific point in the deepest part of the ocean.


    "Yes." Maya nods and quickly exins. "There is a powerful sea current that runs through the whole Blue Star, from one side to the other, creating on both sides a mystical area where there are always storms."


    She continues. "Only the most powerful people in the Blue Star can explore that mystical ce and find precious treasures there. However, that ce is very dangerous, as are the storms around it."


    "I''m already changing the course," Scarlett speaks. "We''re going to have to get around this storm."


    "Won''t that make us waste a lot of time?" Donna asks.


    "Maybe just a day or two, but it''s better than risking getting into that storm and not leaving with an entire ship or even our lives." Maya speaks despite the fact that she wouldn''t actually die, even in the worst cases.


    The girls understand that the storm is dangerous, but only they know that more than two days away from Lucien would be like years of torture.


    As they work out a solution, Valencia approaches the helm with a determined expression. "We don''t need to miss these two days, nor are we going to take any risk by crossing the central region in this ship."


    Maya rolls her eyes, but Valencia gets Pride''s attention. "What are you talking about?"


    "As I said, this ship can take us through any storm safely." Valencia exins.


    "Are you sure about that?" Sloth asks.


    "Yeah." She nods. "This ship was made especially for me, and only I know its true potential, as well as how to use it in the best way."


    The girls wonder if they can really trust Valencia, something that Maya is clearly against, of course.


    "Is she telling the truth?" Wrath thinks aloud.


    "I''m sure she does." Envy responds. "I mean, you know she''ll do whatever it takes to find Lucien again."


    The girls can''t disagree with that, and Scarlett quickly lets go of the helm, giving control of the ship to Valencia. "Anything to get us back to Hubby as soon as possible."


    "Nothing will stop us from reaching him!" Valencia smiles as she tries to contain the desperate desire that overwhelms her body, mind, and soul, driving her closer and closer to madness but also more determined to find Lucien.


    And so, she activates the flight engine, taking the Sea Devil above the dark clouds while also activating Its maximum barriers and other functions that the girls would take months to figure out on their own.

 Chapter 540 The Crystal City

    Under Valencia''smand, the Sea Devil flies into the storm around Blue Star''s most dangerous and mysterious area.


    The girls can''t see anything amid that furious storm, and neither can the Sins feel the presence of any creatures within several miles due to how high Valencia takes the ship.


    Due to strong winds, the Sea Devil loses more than half its speed; however, the rainwater is converted into energy for the ship, and Valencia does as promised, getting everyone safely through the storm.


    Eight long hourster, the ship emerges from the storm, and the girls see a beautiful open sky alongside the infinite blue and calm sea ahead.


    "Phew¡­" Valencia wipes the sweat from her forehead as she steps away from the wheel and sits on the deck sofa. "This was harder than I thought."


    Scarlett quickly takes control of the ship again as she looks at Valencia with an expression of gratitude. "You did a great job."


    "Don''t praise this snake, or you''ll regret itter," Mayaments as she gazes at Valencia. Due to her naturally naive personality, she has believed in Valencia in the past, only to be deceived by her, not once but three times.


    "Hehehe..." Valencia smiles at her. "Now everything is different. I''m no longer a pirate leader but just a woman in search of her man."


    "Who is your man?!?" Amelia makes a mocking expression. "I wonder who is really naive here..."


    Pride shakes her head. "This is no time for this shit; control your wet pussies because there are dozens of peopleing our way, many in the Sky Realm, and even a few ones in the Immortal Realm."


    "Enemies?" Wrath thinks aloud.


    "Probably the mermaids." Mayaments. "We are in their territory, and they must think we are Nagas, attacking them again."


    "Stop the ship!" Eve orders as she flies in front of the Sea Devil after Daisy deactivates the barrier. "I''ll talk to them."


    Sophia flies after Eve on her floating pillow and takes Amelia and Donna with her. They fly about half a mile before seeing a figure emerge from the water.


    That person is a woman with short blue hair. Her upper body skin looks covered in organic armor, and her demi-human traits, as well as her fish-kind long tail, swinging underwater, make it clear she''s a mermaid.


    Seeing that Eve is human, the mermaid speaks amonnguage and in a neutral tone. "Who are you? Pirates??"


    Before Eve can say anything, Maya reaches her side and speaks to the mermaid. "They are allies of my Rising Phoenix n."


    Maya''s look is unmistakable, and the mermaid quickly recognizes her. "The Rising Phoenix n matriarch..."


    "Our peoples have been allies for hundreds of years, so there''s nothing to fear," Maya speaks.


    That mermaid sighs as other mermaids emerge from the water beside her, everyone holding weapons and ready to fight. "Times are strange now... we are under severe attacks, so it is not easy for my people to trust others easily."


    "Ipletely understand you," Maya responds. "But your Queen sente me a message after my daughter was captured by Nagas when she tried to help your people. I am here to cooperate with you for mutual benefit."


    That mermaid makes a thoughtful expression as she looks at her friends. "That sounds reasonable, but what about these humans with you? And that ship... it looks like the Sea Devil, the ship of the damn pirates who kidnap mermaids for years..."


    "My brother took that ship and killed the pirates," Eve speaks in a proud tone. "But we parted ways next, and now we''re looking for help to find him again..."


    Maya nods. "We are all allies here."


    "Hmm..." That mermaid actually believes Maya and Eve''s words, but then another mermaides out of the water and whispers something in her ear.


    She makes a confused and shocked expression. "Are there two vampires in your ship?? What does that mean???"


    Although the races of the Sven Stars are supposedly allies, their rtionships vary widely. In the case of rtionships with Vampires, things are even moreplicated as they constantly try to persuade other races to ept them as the leaders of their alliance with policies and even some obscure methods.


    So it''s normal for the Mermaids to get apprehensive when they notice Daisy and Rose''s presence in Sea Devil.


    Eve notices that and quickly thinks of something. "We don''t respond to any particr race. We''re just a family linked by one person and loyal only to that person."


    The mermaid makes a dubious expression. "What person is capable of making humans and vampires live together?"


    "Our husband." Astrid speaks in a proud tone as she flies to Sophia''s side, followed by Ang, who brings the other girls onto the floating tforms.


    The group of mermaids can''t help but notice how varied the group of girls is. But they make strange expressions when they see Anne and Else among the girls.


    The Sins notice those expressions, and Envy mentallyments to her Sisters. ''I thought the Fox people had good rtions with the Mermaids...''


    ''It looks like something has changed.'' Pridements.


    ''Does it have to do with Adeline''s past and those cursed swords?'' Sloth wonder.


    ''Anyway, Greed must know more about that than we do.'' Gluttony also participates in the conversation.


    Meanwhile, the leader of that group of Mermaids looks again at Eve and Maya. "What exactly happened to your husband?"


    Without losing their proud posture, they blush, and Maya quickly shakes her head. "He is not my husband."


    "He is my brother." Eveplements and quickly continues. "And I prefer not to talk about it with anyone but your Queen."


    The mermaid thinks for a few seconds before sighing. "Alright... but I can''t take you to my Queen directly. Let''s go to a fort, thirty miles from here, where we can send a message to her."


    Eve and Maya look at each other before nodding to the mermaid. "Okay."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then the group of Mermaids escorts the Sea Devil to the fort they mentioned. It''s easy to see that something big is happening in the Mermaid Kingdom as only a hundred soldiers make up the group that defends an area of a thousand miles in that part of the border.


    Lucien''s wives only see a tall tower in the middle of the sea, but the Mermaid Fort is arge submerged castle. Marie and Lena are curious about the ce, but they ignore the urge to explore it as all they want now is to find Lucien.


    The Fort Captain orders the other Mermaids to watch over Eve''s party as she sets up a magical mechanism to send a quick message to the capital of the Mermaid Kingdom.


    The response of Nea, the Mermaid Queen,es back in just a few minutes, ordering the Fort Captain to escort Maya and Eve''s party to the capital immediately and to treat them with all possible respect, making it clear that they are already her honored guests.


    As apart from Ang and her daughters, the other girls don''t have any advantage in the water, the Fort captain joins the Sea Devil crew, and together they head to the capital of the Mermaid Kingdom.


    Away from Lucien, everything seems extremely boring for his girls, and that, added to the fact that they can''t satisfy their female needs without him, makes the journey excruciating for everyone.


    And in that sad and concerned atmosphere, the girls resist for a whole week. That time should be much longer, even for Immortal Realm people from sea races.


    Still, with Valencia''s advice, Scarlett and the other girls manage to make the Sea Devil cross that vast distance with extreme speed, turning air and water into energy to recharge magic crystals.


    At the start of the eighth day, the Fort captain approaches Eve and Maya on the deck. "No one will believe we made a journey of usually a month in only a week..."


    Eve is confused as she looks at the horizon but sees only water. "Are we there yet? I don''t see anything."


    "Maybe the city is submerged since they are a sea race." Mariements.


    "In part." The Mermaid Captain smiles. "Half of our cities are underwater, but the other part is above the sea as we like fresh air and the warmth of the sunlight."


    "So why can''t we see anything???" Donna is impatient. In fact, her mood is getting worse the longer she is away from Lucien.


    "There is an illusory barrier ahead." Pride exins as she and the other Sins can see the giant city behind that barrier.


    After being surrounded by arge group of Mermaids, the Sea Devil moves on and crosses the illusory barrier, allowing the girls to see that city as well.


    Made with very detailed and refined architecture, tall crystal buildings create a beautiful image of the ocean.


    These crystals seem to be made of running water that magically moves between buildings just like columns of water rise up to beyond the clouds.


    "The water seems to be alive!" Lena exims as she likes that ce more and more.


    "It''s really magical..." Ghnnaments, also impressed, as well as all the other girls.


    Even concerned about Lucien, the girls cannot help but be fascinated by the beautiful capital of the Mermaid Kingdom. And they all wish he were there to enjoy that view with them.


    The Mermaid people are also very curious about the group as it is very rare for a ship to enter their capital, especially with humans.


    And as amotion quickly rises up, big creatures emerge from the front of the great royal castle. However, those creatures are not made of flesh and bones but just water.


    Drawing everyone''s attention, those creatures fly around the Sea Devil, announcing the arrival of the Mermaid Queen. Dolphins, whales, stingrays, and other peaceful sea creatures made only from crystal clear water make a beautiful show.


    Then Nea emerges from the water in glowing armor that only covers small specific parts of her body but creates a powerful protective barrier over her skin.


    She holds a beautiful crystal blue spear in her hand and maintains a neutral posture as she gazes at Eve''s group. She doesn''t try to do anything special; however, just her normal way of standing already radiates grace like a real Queen.


    And Nea doesn''t contain her aura as she notices the presence of strange energiesing from Lucien''s girls. She doesn''t feel any hostility from them, but she also doesn''t want to show any weakness in front of outsiders.


    ''Immortal Realm peak.'' Pride mentallyments to Eve and the other Sins while keeping her presence hidden. They have no intention of hiding anything special but revealing that they are the Seven Deadly Sins could create problems, making it difficult for them to find Lucien faster.


    ''She is really powerful by a medium world''s standards.'' Wrathments.


    ''She is probably one of the oldest people in this world.'' Sloth responds.


    While most of the Sins are focused on Nea''s strength, Envy is more interested in the treasures on her body, especially the beautiful jewelry she has.


    ''Look at those jewels... I bet Greed is around.'' Envyments.


    ''It''s very likely.'' Gluttonyments. ''Since she wasn''t with the pirates, she must be with the Mermaids because the other option would be with the Nagas in the dark part of the ocean.''


    While the Sins specte about their Sister, Lucien''s other wives look at Nea in the face. Many of them also have that royal aura of a Queen; though, they have the advantage of being influenced by the aura of Pride.


    A strange silence makes everyone confused, but then Nea''s neutral expression quickly turns into a gentle and friendly smile, just like Maya''s.


    "Wee to Crystal City, Maya, my friend!" Nea exims as she flies towards the Sea Devil''s deck.


    "Nea!" Maya also greets the Mermaid Queen as she flies towards her and they hug in the air like close friends.


    The Mermaids are extremely gentle and naturally peaceful creatures, so it''s natural that they get along very well with someone kind and loving, like Maya.


    By seeing that scene so sweaty, the hearts of most of Lucien''s wives also get warm. But the smartest among them, especially the Sins, are perplexed by that.


    ''How did they survive for so long being like this???'' Envy asks her sisters.


    ''Well, the Phoenix can reborn from her ashes...'' Slothments.

 Chapter 541 Frank Talk Between Good Ladies

    After embracing Maya to her heart''s content, Nea leads her and Eve''s group to a special building next to the royal castle.


    The ce is made with architecture different from the rest of the city and has chairs, as well as other furniture considered normal by humans and other simr races.


    "This hall is where we wee our guests like you..." Neaments as she smiles at Ang and her daughters. Their life mana makes the Mermaid Queen naturally more fond of them.


    "And we haven''t used this ce in tens of thousands of years." Shements. "Our people didn''t even know what it was like to have guests in our city anymore, but it''s a strange coincidence that two months after a human appears here, a group alsoes..."


    Nea looks at the faces of Amelia, Donna, Sophia, and Naomi before looking at Eve. "And you are so simr..."


    It is evident that Nea, although very kind, is not as naive as Maya. And because of the way she talks about the other human who arrived at the Mermaid Kingdom before them, Eve concludes that she''s talking about ire.


    Eve and the Sins don''t want to lose the advantage of Naomi being friends with Maya, but if she tries to hide her connection to ire, they could lose Nea''s trust.


    "She could be our sister." Evements.


    "Naturally." Nea smiles.


    "Or just someone who looks like us," Donna speaks. "We have a verymon face."


    "Hahahaha..." Nea starts to sarcasticallyugh as Eve shakes her head at Donna. "You are the most beautiful humans I''ve ever seen, so no, you definitely don''t have amon face."


    Nea has no doubts about ire being Eve''s sister, but Maya is confused. "Why didn''t you mention that sister before?"


    A part of Eve feels bad about lying to a kind and naive creature like Maya, but she doesn''t hesitate to do anything for the good of her family.


    "We weren''t sure if she was in this world, and we need to find our brother first due to the situation he is in." She tries to convince Maya with something true and false in the same sentence.


    "Hmmm..." Maya wants to find anything wrong in that story, but that feels real to her. "And does that sister also is with one of the Seven Deadly Sins?"


    When Nea hears those words, she quickly bes alert and summons her glowing blue spear again, while Eve can''t even me Maya for being so frank.


    "The Seven Deadly Sin?!?!" Nea is shocked while wondering how she trusted ire so blindly. "What do you mean?? Are you demons??!"


    In a sh of white light, Pride appears between them. "Put down your weapon, fishdy; we have no intention of harming you or any of your people."


    Pride''s words sound like absolute truth, and Nea instinctively starts to lower her spear. "But¡­ but what do you want with me?? Why did iree to me??"


    "Stay calm, Nea." Sloth appears and speaks in a gentle tone. "You have the capacity to see the kindness in people''s hearts; that''s why you like Maya so much, so you know we don''t have bad intentions toward you."


    Nea looks into the eyes of the Sins, Lucien''s sisters and wives, only to see the same concerned expression. In fact, all her instincts say they have no evil intentions toward her, but something still feels odd.


    But Nea remembers something, a request someone made over a thousand years ago. Then she sighs as she dematerializes her soul weapon. "Alright, I will listen to your story."


    Eve doesn''t waste time and starts telling their story from the moment they arrive at the Blue Star, avoiding revealing any important secrets, of course.


    The Leviathan part shocks Nea, but not as they expected. In fact, she seems to have understood something or found an essential piece of a puzzle.


    "And now we need your help to reach Lucien deep inside the ocean." Eve ends with a sincere request from the bottom of her heart because she, above all, is more concerned about her little brother.


    Nea makes a sorry expression as she looks at Maya. "I can''t even imagine how hard it must be for you to have the two people you love the most kidnapped..."


    Maya sighs while her heart still hurts a lot because of her daughter. "But the boy saved Ka, so I owe them a debt of life. Also, La was also taken by the Nagas, so our goals lead us to the same ce."


    The Mermaid Queen''s eyes sparkle as she speaks. "At other times, I would tell you not to get your hopes up. Even if I wanted to bring an army to the heart of the Naga Kingdom, I could convince my people to do it, but..."


    She looks at Eve with a thoughtful expression. "Your sister''s influence on my daughter motivated her to take her ce as Queen finally, and together they have already initiated a counterattack to retake our territory."


    "Really?" Maya is surprised. "I didn''t think you were actually going to attack the Nagas. You know what their real situation is, so..."


    "Yeah, we all have our problems¡­" Nea looks sad when she thinks about Mira''s situation. "But we cannot let our world be destroyed by one man''s greed."


    "Tyrion..." Maya''s eyes burn like living mes. "I would have gone to him before, but you know, I would lose my power before halfway to the Naga cities, and he won''te to me until he is sure I couldn''t even hurt him."


    Nea nods."But if we start taking his territory, he''ll be forced toe out from behind the protection of that barrier, and then... I''ll kill him."


    Although she seems determined, the group of Eve and the Sins can''t imagine Nea killing someone as her aura radiates kindness, and she seems increasingly amiable.


    Maya looks at Eve and the Sins with a thoughtful expression. "Maybe you don''t have to do it; I mean, we have demons as allies now, and we need to help each other achieve the same goals."


    Nea likes that idea and knows the fame of the Seven Deadly Sins, but she can also feel the girls'' auras of power, which makes her doubtful. "Could you really kill someone from the Cosmic Realm?"


    Eve knows she can''t promise that because even the strongest women in the group like Genevieve and Daisy could face someone from the Immortal Realm Peak now, let alone a Cosmic Realm enemy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And even though the Sins'' demonic energies, especially Pride''s, are making the group stronger quickly, their power without Lucien is drastically reduced.


    But the girls'' faith in him remains unwavering, so Amelia steps forward and speaks with determination. "Lucien could kill that man. Just give us some time together, and we''ll bring his head on a tter for you."


    Nea is even more curious about the person who caught a Leviathan''s attention, but she remains neutral. "If he''s now Tyrion''s prisoner, how do you want me to save him without going through the Naga King and army first?"


    That does seem like an impasse, but Donna also tries to argue. "If there''s any way to rescue them, I guarantee he could solve all your problems."


    "It sounds too good to be true¡­" Neaments. "Yet, you forget that the Leviathan, an ancient world-destroying creature, also wants your brother, so what are the chances I can actually help him?"


    Those words make all of Lucien''s wives a little sad, but they don''t ept that it is the end, especially because they can all feel that he''s fine through their soul contracts.


    As they try to think of something, Envy looks at Nea with a suspicious expression. "Yet, you don''t seem worried about having a Leviathan in your world..."


    Maya is also curious about Nea''sck of reaction, so the Mermaid Queen quickly starts to exin. "I already knew that such a creature had been in the Blue Star for thousands of years."


    "But she has never shown any hostile intent towards the people of this world." She continues. "She just stayed in the central region, devouring powerful monsters that also live there."


    "Yet, the creature was sleeping in the southern sea, not far from the surface, where there are no such monsters for her to devour." Mayaments.


    Nea makes a thoughtful expression. "In fact, it''s very strange that the Leviathan has left the central region after so many years and gone to a ce like the south..."


    Then she looks at Eve. "Unless the creature knew you wereing and that your portal would be opened in that specific area... But how could that be possible??"


    "We didn''t create a new portal; we used one that already existed," Daisy exins.


    "A portal that already existed????" For the first time during that conversation, Nea shows real shock, which makes everyone curious.


    Before Daisy can borate further, Nea quickly gets in front of her. "What was that portal like?!?!?"


    She instinctively takes a step back while the other girls are alert, but Nea acts faster than everyone else and grabs Daisy''s shoulders.


    "Tell me!!" She looks really crazy. "Was that portal made of life crystals?!?!"


    Daisy looks at Eve and Pride, seeking some advice, and they nod, making it clear that she can tell the truth. "Yes, the portal is made of life crystals."


    "..." Nea doesn''t know what to say. Her heart is beating very fast as thousands of thoughts run through her mind.


    She flies backward and summons her glowing spear again while gazes at Eve and Pride. "What do you really want from me?!? Was that woman who sent you?!?!"


    "Here we go again¡­" Naomi sighs.


    "That woman?!?" Envy thinks aloud. "How many times have we heard of a mysterious woman manipting everyone around us?"


    Sloth looks at Nea. "Was that woman a demon?"


    Nea doesn''t know who to believe; everything to her seems confusing now. "A demon... yes, she was a demon..."


    "Let me guess..." Pridements in her arrogant way, as usual. "That woman helped you, right? But in return, she made you promise to do something in the future that you wouldn''t know when precisely, did she?"


    "Not really." Nea shakes her head as she makes a sad expression. "I wish things were like that, but in exchange for her help, I lost my daughter''s life and soul..."


    The girls, especially Maya and those who are mothers, can''t help but be very sorry for Nea''s situation.


    But despite all the pain, a sh of hope appears in Nea''s eyes. "I thought I would never find her soul again, but now I know where to find her... my beloved K..."


    -------------------------


    "Kaisa?!?!" Saria exims as she forces her blue sword forward against the Ghost Lady in Lucien''s hand.


    In the midst of a mad battle, where Mermaids attack Nagas, who do not fight back with the intention of killing and just try to defend themselves, Lucien and Saria lead the fight.


    But the sudden appearance of the cursed sword causes Saria topletely lose focus as shock, joy, and confusion make a mess in her mind.


    "Kaisa?" Lucien asks, also confused about that.


    ''The sword!'' Lust speaks in his mind. ''Kaisa is the Ghost Lady, a member of the Blue Star''s royalty, just as Adeline wrote in her diary; therefore, this Mermaid Princess must be recognizing her.''


    Confirming Lust''s words, Saria stopped forcing her sword immediately, fearing to do any damage to the Ghost Lady while also stopping attacking Lucien.

 Chapter 542 More Nagas Wanting To Die

    Some time ago.


    After killing all the ck Guards who didn''t swear loyalty to Mira, Lucien led the group to the northeastern border of the Naga Kingdom as nned.


    Mira was concerned that many soldiers still loyal to Tyrion had just bowed their heads to keep alive, but Lucien''s draconic aura prevents people with that low soul power level from lying to him out of fear and respect.


    That is, of the five thousand soldiers in that group, the four thousand who remain with them are genuinely willing to fight and die for Mira and the future of their people.


    And they also already recognize Lucien as not only Mira''s protector but also her husband, so they follow his orders just like hers.


    Although the distance to the northeastern border is about many thousand miles, the group manages to get there in just six days, surprising not only Lucien but Lust as well.


    She insists that only creatures from the Immortal Realmte stages could travel that distance so quickly, but the mystic sharks really did that and carried two people the whole time.


    The point is that their race focused the entire evolutionary process on perfecting their bodies underwater. So giving up on more intelligence and the ability to gain a demi-human form, those sharks have reached a level where they move very fast in the sea, especially in the deepest and darkest waters.


    However, for the Nagas, the journey was not exactlyfortable. They didn''t have to make any effort, but except for a few minutes of rest each day, they spent the entire time holding on to the sharks'' saddle while traveling at high speed.


    Kam, on the other hand, enjoyed the time alongside Lucien, having him only for her while Mira spent time inside Purple World.


    At the beginning of the sixth day, she said that they would need to start traveling towards the sea surface, leaving the waters dark because although the Mermaids also live well at that depth, they prefer to stay closer to the sunlight.


    And only after ten hours did the group really leave that dark part of the sea, making it clear that they were several thousand miles away from the surface.


    And an hourter, Lucien finally saw the sunlight again. He can''t help but swim to the surface and fly across the sky, pping his wings without the weight and pressure of water.


    "Ahh..." He takes a deep breath of fresh air. "I feel so much better like this."


    Kam flies to Lucien''s side while Bina, the white shark, swims below them. Then he opens the purple world portal for Mira, Oya, and Helena to join them.


    Helena and the other girls can fly freely due to their power level, but Oya has to stay in Lucien''s arms, which she likes a lot, by the way.


    However, since they are far away from Envy and Amelia, Oya can''t maintain her demi-human form much longer. She''s been using what''s left of that demonic energy for the moments Lucien goes to the purple world, but she can''t waste that now.


    Luckily, Mira has more of that magical herb that allows any creature to breathe underwater, as well as move faster in the sea. She gives one of those magic herbs for Oya and Helena as they will surely stay in the ocean for longer.


    Wasting no time, the group heads further east. They pass through the ruins of a defensive outpost in the Naga territory that has been deactivated for many years as all the border troops are already in the region of the Mermaid Kingdom.


    In less than an hour, they arrive at the first Naga outpost in Mermaid territory. As usual, above the sea, it is possible to see a tall tower because all the other buildings that make up the outpost are submerged.


    From away, it is already possible to see hundreds of Naga swimming around the ce, and they seem to be looking for something. Lust also warns Lucien that there are about thirty thousand Naga soldiers in formation; they look ready for battle.


    A group of Nagas patrolling the area notices Lucien''s group approaching the outpost and swims towards them. A tall and muscr male Naga looks at the group with a strange expression, especially when he notices Lucien''s presence.


    "Who are you?" That male Naga is only in the early Sky Realm, which is enough for him to lead a regiment of up to three thousand Earth Realm Nagas. And due to the size of Lucien''s group, that man thinks he can act arrogantly in front of them.


    "Are you the backup-" He barely gives Lucien time to speak before continuing his questions, but then he feels the powerful aura generated by those Naga from the Immortal andte Sky Realm, which makes him have a hard time breathing.


    The most impressive auraes from Lucien, who looks at the same time the most handsome and attractive person he has ever seen, as well as the noblest and most imposing creature of all.


    "Don''t make trouble for yourself." Lucien smiles as he continues to swim forward.


    As soon as the other Nagas notice Mira and Kam swimming alongside him, they all open their way to the main outpost building.


    As simple soldiers are unaware of most of the superiors'' orders, all Nagas who see their Princess and Queen get shocked, which creates an even biggermotion in the ce.


    And before the group arrives at the main building, another male Naga, quickly approaches them. That man is in the early Immortal Realm and wears glowing armor with various adornments that make it clear that he has a high rank among the troops.


    "My Queen! My Princess!!" He exims in an apprehensive but very respectful tone as he bows to them, but ignores Lucien, which makes both Mira and Kam upset.


    "Who are you, soldier?!" Mira asks in a reprimanding tone, which leaves that man confused.


    "I-I-I..." He starts to stutter, mostly due to the auraing from Lucien. "I am just a humble colonel... Your Majesty, forgive me for not giving you a proper wee."


    "Didn''t my father say we wereing?" Kam asks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The outpost''s colonel is even more confused and afraid. "I... well, I was just told that your highness would bring reinforcements personally, along with the new prince consort, but... there was no way I could have known you woulde so quickly and also with the Queen herself."


    "Now we are here." Lucien cuts to the chase as he hears something that makes him increasingly angry. "Report the situation."


    "Oh... It''s... that..." The colonel starts to stutter again as he looks at the group of ckguards with a worried expression. "It''s just that we were expecting more reinforcements... we''re suffering many attacks from the Mermaids, and..."


    ''She won''tst much longer.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind.


    He wastes no time and starts swimming towards a smaller building next to the main outpost building.


    "Hey!" The colonel shouts towards Lucien. "You can''t enter ther-"


    *BAM*


    Before he can finish speaking, Mirands a powerful punch onto his face, breaking his jaw as some of his teethe out in the water along with his blood.


    Rumors of Queen being weak and ill weremon throughout the whole Naga Kingdom, but that colonel is now sure she is as strong as any otherte-stage Immortal Realm person.


    While he is perplexed, she speaks in a firm tone. "Do you really think that a mere soldier can tell where the future leader of our race may or may not go?"


    [Future leader of our race???] That colonel and all the other Nagas outside the ckguard group are very confused by those words.


    Before exining to them about the revolution going on in the Naga Kingdom and doing one more ''cleanup,'' Mira looks at the building Lucien just entered with a curious expression.


    "What''s in that ce??" She asks.


    The colonel tries to ignore the pain in his head as he responds. "Nothing special... is that... well, General Ritika is interrogating a spy there."


    "General Ritika?" Kam thinks aloud as she hears the name of an old friend. "But where are her troops?"


    A colonelmands an entire outpost, generally consisting of arge number of soldiers varying from fifty to two hundred thousand, while a General leads abatantmand made up of many colonels, that is, from one to four million soldiers.


    But that ce only has a maximum of fifty thousand Naga soldiers, which leaves Mira and Kam confused.


    The colonel quickly starts to exin. "Our eastern outposts were attacked by Mermaids, so General Ritika took a huge group there with a million soldiers..."


    He doesn''t need to finish speaking to make it clear that those one million soldiers have died, which is quitemon inrge wars but shocking for their current situation.


    "Have they all died?" Kam still asks.


    The colonel nods. "Yes... we are not sure what number of Mermaids troops were attacking, but there were thousands of elites soldiers led by Saria personally... General Ritika survived, but they are ughtering our people in the east."


    Mira can''t help but be saddened by the death of so many Nagas, just as she is sorry for the death and suffering of the Mermaids as well. "I feared that war was inevitable between our peoples..."


    Kam holds her hand, and then Helena smiles. "Don''t worry, if this war is disturbing to Hubby''s ns, he certainly won''t let it go on."


    "But¡­" Mira somehow feels that Lucien can do anything, but at the same time, she doesn''t see how he could erase all the harm Tyrion did to the Mermaids, preventing them from taking that war forward.


    "There are no ''but'' for him." Helena continues. "If this is something that bothers any of his wives, he''ll find a way to fix it, just trust him."


    Hope grows like an out-of-control flower in Mira''s heart as she looks at that building, wondering what Lucien will do next.


    And inside that building, p sounds echo as a water block barrier creates an atmosphere simr to the surface in that ce.


    *PAH* *PAH* *BAM* *PAH*


    Lucien walks through the dark corridors of that building made of dark stones and with several cells, which added to the bad smell, makes it clear that the ce is a kind of dungeon.


    The sounds of a Naga torturing a Mermaid make him a little upset because although he usually doesn''t feel sorry for people who don''t have any connection to his wives, he understands the plight of those people.


    He knows how cruel Tyrion and his soldiers are and that they have been attacking the Mermaids for a long time. But when they just try to fight back and retake their territory, the Nagas see it as an act of war and treat them like viins.


    But he cannot let that war go on, not because he is a benevolent person who loves peace, but because it makes no sense to let the two most powerful peoples in a world destroy themselves while they could together serve the same master.

 Chapter 543 The Mermaid Princess And Her New Sister

    Three hours ago.


    *BOOOOM*


    A powerful wave of force blows up the main building of one of the Naga outposts farther east of the border. And even though it''s underwater, everyone nearby hears the loud noise as the bodies of Naga soldiers falls lifeless to the bottom of the sea.


    Around the outpost, a bloody battle takes ce; approximately two hundred thousand Naga soldiers try to defend their position as an incredible number of Mermaids appears from all over, thirsting for more blood.


    The Nagas and Mermaids below the Sky Realm fight only in water, while many of those above the Sky Realm fight even in the sky, not containing their powerful abilities.


    The sea starts to turn red with blood and angry with so many deaths. Increasingly bigger waves try to calm the battle, but nothing can stop those furious Mermaids from fighting back after so many years of being abused. And nothing can stop the Nagas from fighting for their lives as well.


    But in the current situation, the Nagas will clearly notst long due to their numbers and also the fact that the Mermaid elites have a higher power level than their best colonels.


    "Shit! We can''t hold the position anymore!!" One of the colonels exims after killing another Mermaid.


    *ShhhhaFH!*


    A de made only of bright blue water filled with magic cuts Its path inside the sea and pierces that colonel''s armor and body, killing him instantly.


    Another Naga beside him looks to the side and sees one of the most beautiful women in the Blue Star, someone anyone could recognize due to her body parts having one of the most brilliant and magical blue colorations of all, as an unmistakable long white and bright blue hair.


    "It''s Saria!!!" That man screams for all his fellows to hear. "Saria is leading the attack!!!"


    For all the Nagas who hear those words, hope slips out like smoke between their fingers. If the only Mermaid Princess is attacking them, there is no way for them to survive.


    The Naga colonel in charge of that outpost looks to the west with an apprehensive expression as he yells towards no one in particr. "Where the hell is the reinforcements?!?!"


    As if the sea itself answered his request, a small green shark appears from the darkest part of the water, and a Naga woman looks at all those Mermaids with a worried expression before starting to report.


    "General Ritika ising!" Her words give hope to that colonel. "Her orders are to hold the position."


    The colonel quickly turns around and uses his energies to make his voice echo as far as possible for all the Naga there to hear. "General Ritika ising; don''t stop fighting!!"


    That name renews the energies and morale of the Nagas, who begin to fight even harder to survive. Yet, the Mermaids remain very motivated to kill them all.


    That Naga colonel, a man from the middle Sky Realm appears behind Saria and tries to make a sneak attack on her as she takes on several other enemies.


    She realizes that and starts to create a magical barrier on her back, but then a golden sh appears out of nowhere, and that Naga colonel has his body cut in half and split into two perfect halves.


    His brain and bowels leak into the water while a delicate figure emerges from his blood. That charmingdy quickly retains a de in her scabbard, where some of that golden glow can still be seen from the sidelines.


    Saria smiles and kills all the Nagas around her with a long de of blue magic water. So she swims up to the charmingdy, leaving not an entire inch between their bodies.


    "You got so dirty¡­" Saria says as she gently wipes the blood off ire''s face. "How can you not mind being covered in blood?"


    ire''s neutral expression slowly turns into a gentle smile, just like Saria''s. "If I cared about something like that, my father would beat me until I got covered in my own blood..."


    Saria continues to wipe the blood from ire''s face gently, but her expression turns pissed off, or rather, really angry. "Don''t worry; I won''t let your father hurt you anymore... in fact, no one will ever touch you ever again because I''ll always be protecting you."


    "A, how sweet!" ire warmly holds Saria''s hand as she giggles. "Are you like my knight in shining armor?"


    "Hehehe..." Saria starts to blush as she likes that title a lot.


    But ire makes a strange expression as she gazes at Saria''s body. "Yet, you look nothing like someone in shining armor while barely wearing clothes..."


    She doesn''t actually wear a single piece of clothing as her private parts are covered in her natural armor,yers of bright blue skin that is tougher and more resistant than most of the best armors in the superior worlds.


    "I could never hide my natural armor under some usual clothing." Sariaments. "It''s my royal heritage, and I''m proud of it."


    "I see," ire responds, but she still feels that something is wrong. "However, aren''t you revealing too many parts of your body to random people?"


    "Hahaha..." Saria starts tough at their cultural differences. But then her eyes get brighter as a proud and happy smile appears on her face.


    "Wait, are you jealous?" She asks while not realizing that ire is stroking her hand in a very suggestive way.


    ire tries to look away as she blushes even more. "Well... it''s just... it''s normal for best friends to be a little jealous of each other, right?"


    Saria thinks deeply about that as she is still not used to seeing another person as her best friend. "Well, I guess so¡­ why not?"


    "Yeah, why n-" ire starts moving her hand towards Saria''s shoulder, while the Mermaid Princess also moves hers towards her.


    "What are you doing???" But then the deep voice of Ra, the Queen''s right arm, echoes above them.


    ire and Saria quickly take their hands off each other as they swim back and look at Ra with a sorry and embarrassed expression.


    "That''s not what you-" Saria quickly tries to stop that from looking weird.


    But Ra interrupts her, respectfully, of course. "This is no time to rx and talk, your highness; we are in the middle of a deadly battle."


    "Yeah¡­" Saria is d that is not about something else. So, she summons blue orbs around her body while making a determined expression. "Let''s get it over with!"


    Ra looks at Saria with a suspicious expression before speaking to ire. "Take care of the Princess; the Queen trusts you."


    "Sure." ire nods, and then Ra swims towards another group of Nagas.


    Saria and ire refocus on the battle and continue killing the Nagas, but before they all die, a gigantic ck shadow appears in the west.


    Everyone looks in that direction and sees a horde of mystic sharks emerge from that ck shadow, each one bringing two Nagas soldiers, totaling about a hundred thousand troops.


    "The ckguard!!" A Naga exims in bliss as that group of Nagas are actually part of Tyrion''s ckguard, which are led only by generals in battle.


    That hundred thousand soldiers are just a part of General Ritika''s troops, which arrive in battle first due to the mystic sharks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In front of the group, Ritika wastes no time before ordering the ckguards to attack the Mermaids and defend their people while the rest of the troopses.


    The battle quickly gets even bloodier, and amidst the chaos, Ritika sees Saria and ire. She only recognizes the Mermaid Princess and sees in that situation an opportunity to end the battle and even the whole war.


    "Capture the Princess!!" She orders her personal guards, Naga soldiers from thete Sky Realm and early Immortal Realm.


    Ten powerful ckguards go straight to Saria and ire, ignoring all other Mermaids. Ra doesn''t even notice that as she is busy fighting off the Nagas reinforcements arriving from the west.


    After killing a few other ckguards, Saria and ire find themselves surrounded by the ten mighty Naga warriors. Saria feels their Immortal Realm aura just as Greed mentally warns ire.


    "Stay behind me!" Saria quickly stands in front of ire to protect her. The Mermaids Princess is in the fifthyer of the Immortal Realm and has all the bloody heritage of the Mermaid Royalty, but she thinks ire is just a special human from Earth Realm Peak.


    Saria knows that ire is much more powerful than she appears as she manages to kill Sky Realm people with her special and mysterious abilities, but half of those ckguards are in the Immortal Realm, which should be too much for her.


    ire can''t help but smile as she is protected by Saria. Although the reason she approached the Mermaid people was greed, now she really likes them.


    Not only are the Mermaids very kind and loving people, but Saria also treats her like a sister, even protecting her from dangerous enemies.


    When thinking about how Saria is a sister to her, ire also remembers her other sisters and also her little brother. She knows where Naomi is but has no idea what the others are doing.


    But those ckguards don''t give Saria and ire time to do anything; holding their weapons, mostly ck spears made of ck pearls, one of Blue Star''s finest and most precious materials, they prepare to attack.


    "Now!!" The leader group orders while charging against the girls with the intention of capturing Saria and killing anyone in their way.


    The other ckguards do the same, and Saria creates a glowing blue barrier in front of them. But before those ck spears touch the barrier, they mysteriously start turning to dust.


    [WHAT THE HELL?!?!?] The ckguards are shocked that their weapons turn to dust out of nowhere, while only two of them keep attacking as they have soul weapons, which continue the same.


    Even Saria is shocked to see those ck spears turning to dust, which also changes color from ck to gold.


    Before they understand what''s happening, that golden dust gathers again, turning into golden des that mystically point to the heads of those eight ckguards.


    *BAM*


    The other two ckguards hit Saria''s barrier with their soul weapons, but without the rest of their partners, the attack failspletely.


    She looks back and sees ire smiling while her eyes glow golden. Saria is even more impressed and can''t help but praise her. "You are really incredible!"


    "Hehehe..." ire giggles as she feels something special about receivingpliments from Saria; that feels simr to receiving praise from Eve.


    Wasting no time, she uses her demonic energy to make the golden des attack the eight ckguards while Saria attacks the two with soul weapons.


    "Just hold them while I deal with these two," Saria suggests.


    But ire wants to impress Saria even more to get morepliments, so she doesn''t wait¡­


    As those eight ckguards try to contain the golden des that were made with their best weapons, they see another golden glow appear.


    *Burble* *Burble* *Burble* *Burble* *Burble*


    Sounds of de cutting water are heard as one after one, those ckguards have their bodies cut in half. As their blood and guts fall into the water, the golden glow faints, and ire sheaths her katana again.


    When Saria finishes killing those two ckguards, her eyes meet ire''s again, and they both start giggling.


    All the Nagas who see that scene get terrified, but Ritika maintains a determined expression, and now, also curious.


    She knows she can''t beat Saria in a duel even though they have the same power level. Yet, she advances towards them as she has over a million soldiers who believe in her, and she cannot let them down.


    ---------------------------------


    Three hourster.


    The Nagas lost that battle even after so many reinforcements arrived. The Mermaids not only had superior numbers but also stronger elites than theirs.


    After an intense fight against Saria and ire, Ritika was severely injured to the point that she could do nothing but flee.


    Still wanting to be useful to her people, Ritika let a spy Mermaid follow her and ambushed her along with other Nagas near their outpost.


    Now, she tries to get any information out of the poor girl.


    *BAM*


    Afternding another brutal punch on the belly of that Mermaid, Ritika continues the interrogation. "How many Mermaids areing??!?"


    "..." But the girl refuses to say anything despite feeling a lot of pain. Another characteristic of Mermaids, besides being very kind, is to be extremely loyal.


    Ritika is also feeling a lot of pain due to her injuries and also the fact that strange energy is hurting her body from inside.


    But she keeps punching the Mermaid. "Speak!! Who was that human with Saria?!?!"


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The Mermaid is about to die, but Ritika continues. Yet, when she tries to punch the girl in her face again, something surprises her.


    *Whoosh*


    Without Ritika being able to hear or feel anything, someone mysteriously appears behind her and grabs her wrist. She immediately tries to get rid of that grip, but the person seems to have absurdly incredible strength.


    Before Ritika looks back, she notices a strange smile appearing on the Mermaid''s injured face.


    "Hahaha..." The Mermaids startughing as she looks at the person behind Ritika. "I always thought I would see something like an angel or the Water Spirit before I died... but you look like a devil... a handsome devil though."

 Chapter 544 Another Deal With A Tailed Lady

    Ritika finally manages to gather the courage and strength enough to look back, and then she sees the Handsome Devil that the Mermaid spy just mentioned.


    [Certainly, he looks like the most handsome man ever and a demon too!] She thinks before using all her remaining strength to try to get rid of his grip again.


    He lets go of her arm, and Ritika loses her bnce, falling backward. Due to her injuries, she can''t even get up quickly.


    Then he looks at the Mermaid, chained to the wall as her blood flows from dozens of different wounds. "You seem to be in a really bad situation."


    Despite all the pain, the Mermaid still manages to smile. "If my end hase even this way, I won''tin; at least you''ve given me this breathtaking view before the light in my eyes goes out."


    "Hahaha¡­" Lucien can''t help butugh at the Mermaid''s praise. Not only is he fascinated with her look but also her personality.


    Ritika gets more and more confused, not understanding who Lucien is, how he got there, and mainly, what he wants.


    But he wastes no time before making his intentions clear as he gently caresses the Mermaid''s wrists. "This doesn''t have to be your end; I can help you."


    "A quick death is the only help you can give me..." The Mermaid speaks as she feels powerful and pleasant energies enter her body, healing her and making her feel better than ever.


    She starts to fear that she doesn''t want to die to feel more of that energy and thinks that maybe Lucien is a different kind of torturer.


    "Even if you set me free, I wouldn''t be able to get far before other Nagas catch me and bring me here again." She exins.


    Lucien smiles, which makes the Mermaid''s heart beat even faster as he speaks in a gentle tone. "I can guarantee you will get out of herepletely healed, and no Naga in this outpost will ever harm you again."


    "You can''t promise that!!" Ritika exims in fury as she tries to get up.


    "Oh, he can." A majestic voice echoes through the room, and Ritika is shocked to see the person who said that.


    "The Queen?!?!?" She doesn''t believe in her own eyes because it doesn''t make sense for Queen to be in a ce like that.


    But then she sees other women alongside Mira, including someone she knows very well. "Kam- My Princess?!?!"


    Kam smiles at her old friend. "Ritika... it''s been so long, my friend."


    Ritika is even more shocked, while the Mermaid only has eyes for Lucien. "What''s going on?? Why are you here?? Who is this man????"


    "I''ll exin everything to youter." Mira answers. "But now you just need to know that Lucien is my husband, so yes, he can order you and do what he just said."


    "B-but, but..." Ritika is even more confused.


    Lucien ignores her and goes back to talking to the Mermaid. "So now that you understand that I can help you, what do you say?"


    "Why would you help me?" She asks. "You want to make some kind of deal, right? But what could I offer you in this situation?"


    Before he responds, Lust materializes her body beside him. "You can see he''s a demon, don''t you? Then you should also know that no matter what deal he offers you, it''s going to be fair and beneficial to both of you."


    "Well, considering you are..." Helenaments as she looks at the Mermaid''s body. "Such a charming species; I''m sure that deal will be much more beneficial for you and your people."


    "*Roar!*" Oya roar in a tone of agreement, making Helena smile.


    The Mermaid has no idea what''s going on. She had already epted death and would do nothing to harm her people. But now, she somehow sees kindness andpassion in Lucien''s eyes, which makes her wonder what wille next.


    "I''m listening¡­" She speaks while avoiding looking directly at his face and bing even more captivated by his charm.


    "First, let me heal you." He speaks as he begins to remove the chains that bind her, breaking that tough steel with his own hands.


    The Mermaid is shocked at his strength as only someone above the middle Immortal Realm could break those chains with bare hands.


    But she''s also curious about how he''s going to cure her. "Are you some kind of healer?"


    Lucien smiles, and the moment he breaks thest chain that holds her, her body falls due to weakness. But he acts quickly, taking her around the waist and sealing her lips with a kiss full of life mana before she understands what''s going on.


    "Mm!! Mmm??! Mmmm... mmmmm..." The Mermaid tries to resist for the first two seconds but quickly realizes that his kiss is the best thing she has ever experienced in her entire life.


    While his wives roll their eyes and Ritika stares at them with wide eyes, the Mermaid enjoys Lucien''s kiss and has most of her wounds healed at unbelievable speed.


    Time seems to stop for the Mermaid, who wants to stay in that moment forever, even if that is just a dream.


    But Lucien soon begins to back off his lips after healing her enough. However, her mouth instinctively follows his in a desperate plea for more kisses.


    And for not having her request granted, the Mermaid opens her eyes again and sees Lucien''s teasing smile. "You can have more kisses after helping me."


    She blushes, which makes her look even cuter to him, and then backs away a few inches slowly. "Ehhh... I just... I feel so much better... what kind of healing..."


    "Can you tell me who that human you were talking about is?" Lucien wastes no time getting straight to the point.


    The Mermaid is confused because she doesn''t know why he seems so curious about that human. Ritika fought against her and Saria, but he shouldn''t be so curious about the human.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This... it''splicated..." She doesn''t want to reveal any information about her Princess''s best friend, a person who may in the future be the new Mermaid Queen''s adviser.


    Lucien knows there are many humans in the Blue Star, whether pirates or people from the Rising Phoenix n, but he can''t help but hope that woman is one of his sisters.


    And if that''s the case, she seems to be being treated well by the Mermaids to the point of that woman doesn''t want to give any information about her to save her own life.


    "Alright, that wasn''t part of the deal but a curiosity of mine." He smiles at the Mermaid. "What about telling me your name? Can you do it?"


    She looks into Lucien''s eyes and doesn''t see any malice, so she responds. "Rupa... my name is Rupa."


    "Rupa?" He smiles. "That sounds nice. My name is Lucien, by the way."


    "Lucien¡­" Rupa repeats as that name echoes in her mind. She, like any woman who hears that name, will never be able to forget it.


    But despite almost falling in love with Lucien, Rupa keeps her mind focused and her heart loyal to her people. "Lucien¡­ what exactly do you want from me?"


    He really likes the fact that she stays focused and loyal despite having his energies running through her body. In fact, the fact that she''s in the early Immortal Realm is an important factor in her being able to resist his charm more than other weaker women.


    "I need you to take a message to your Queen." He again cuts to the chase.


    "Hmm..." Rupa can''t help but wonder if that''s something like a trap. [They could follow me, but even so, their troops couldn''t harm the Queen in our capital...]


    "Rupa?" Lucien can see that the Mermaid is confused, so he gently takes her hand. "I believe you think the same as I do about this war... it doesn''t make any sense and doesn''t need to continue; no Naga or Mermaid should die because of something like this."


    "Does not make sense?!?" Rupa gets upset. "How does it make no sense for us to fight for our nation and want revenge against hundreds of years of abuse by the Naga???"


    He shakes his head. "I didn''t say that you guys fighting back don''t make sense, but that the Nagas stealing your territory and hurting your people don''t make sense in the first ce."


    "Oh." Rupa nods. "Yes, that shouldn''t have happened in the first ce, but... now my people won''t stop just because someone asked."


    "Of course not." He smiles. "That''s why Mira is here, to make a peace deal with your Queen. Also, I''m going to make sure your people bepensated for all the evil the Nagas have done you in person."


    "In person?" Her lips can''t help but curl into a smile as she thinks of something. "You''re going to have to kiss millions of Mermaids for that..."


    A purple glow passes through Lucien''s blue eyes as he caresses Rupa''s delicate chin. "I would love to do something like that."


    Helena, Mira, and Kam make upset and jealous expressions while Lucien can feel that they don''t like that idea at all.


    So, even though he really wants to explore Rupa''s beautiful and exotic body, he takes a step back. "So, what do you think about going to your Queen and setting up a meeting with Mira? Your Queen can pick the ce, and you just have toe back to me to tell me her answer."


    Rupa thinks a bit about that and doesn''t see how that could be a trap, so she nods. "I can do it."


    "Great!" Lucien smiles. He seems to be deciding everything by himself, but he and Mira have already talked about that mentally, and shepletely agrees with the n, except for the part where he supposedlypensates the Mermaids with kisses, of course.


    Mira walks up to Rupa and pulls a beautiful shiny blue earring out of her storage bracelet before handing it to her. That really looks like a very special and rare treasure.


    "Give this to Nea as a sign of our good intentions," Mira speaks. "Also, it will be alright even if she wants our meeting to be in the capital of your Kingdom as Ipletely trust her."


    Rupa is surprised at how things seem to turn out. Everyone knows that Mira had no real power over the Naga people, but it seems that things are changing, and the main factor seems to be Lucien.


    So maybe there really is hope for that war to end and the Mermaids could regain their territory, as well as some really specialpensation.


    She looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "Am I really going to get through all those Nagas without a hitch?"


    He first looks at Ritika with a severe expression and does not contain his draconic aura. "You will go with her all the way and make sure nothing happens to her, do you understand?"


    Ritika feels an incredibly powerful pressure making it difficult for her to stand and even breathe. But that also gives her hope that things will change for her people.


    Despite looking like someone severe, Lucien can see that she is loyal to Mira and has a great friendship with Kam. Also, they even told him to trust her character.


    And even with all her body, heart, and soul wanting to follow Lucien''s orders, Ritika still looks at Mira and Kam with a pleading expression.


    "Do this, and you will continue to be a respected general in the new world we will create together." Mira speaks in a confident tone.


    "Yes, my Queen!" Ritika bows respectfully. She still doesn''t understand exactly what''s going on, but she definitely wants to be a part of that.


    But as she moves, she feels her whole body ache and instinctively looks at Lucien''s lips as she remembers how he healed Rupa with just a kiss.


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles as he sees that woman who just seconds ago looked so dominant now with a pleading expression.


    He wouldn''t mind giving her some healing kisses, but since he doesn''t want to piss off his wives, he takes three bottles of special healing potion from his storage ring.


    "Take it." He tosses two bottles to Ritika and one to Rupa. "Maybe you''ll get something better if youe back with good news."

 Chapter 545 The Right Direction

    Ritika and Rupa stare at the potions in their hands with curious expressions. Just by looking at that green liquid with delicate white streaks, they already understand what a treasure it is.


    But they have no way of knowing that while those healing potions are extremely effective, they are also very addictive, and there will be no going back after they drink that.


    "I willplete this mission even if I have to give my life for it." Ritika speaks to Mira in a determined tone. She feels she failed with her people when she led her soldiers to their deaths in thest battle against the Mermaids.


    Yet, she doesn''t me the Mermaids for that, but Tyrion for forcing them down that path. And now, she sees in Lucien''s n the only way to stop more innocent people from continuing to die on both sides.


    Rupa looks at Ritika with a sorry expression. Despite being tortured by her just ago, the Mermaid did not feel corruption in the Naga General but despair.


    Lucien notices that sorry look and gets shocked. He already understood that the Mermaids are kind and loving creatures, but he can''t imagine how anyone would forgive their torturer so quickly.


    And because of the strength and loyalty she showed when she said nothing during the torture session, Lucien feels that his personal army of women cannot lose such a promising person.


    He starts taking off his ck vest, revealing his super sexy bare chest, which shocks the girls.


    "W-w-what are you doing???" Mira imagines that Lucien wants to do that right now and with Ritika and Rupa too.


    But he just smiles as he offers his vest to Rupa. "It was made by my very talented wife and will protect you."


    That vest only covers part of Lucien''s torso and shoulders, and although it gets a lot bigger on Rupa, it still doesn''t look anything like armor. But she can feel a powerful auraing from that and realize that it has an excellent protective enchantment.


    "T-thank you." Rupa makes a happy expression as she epts Lucien''s vest. She can feel his wonderful fragranceing from it and barely manages to contain the urge to sniff it in front of everyone.


    Ritika has no ambitions other than to do her best for her people, which is the reason she''s on the frontline even though she doesn''t agree with Tyrion''s policies. But after seeing Rupa get that magical kiss from Lucien and now his fragrant vest, some feelings that Envy loves start arising in her heart.


    [Why is he so good to the Mermaid???] She wonders.


    Due to the time Lucien spent with Envy, receiving her demonic energy, he learned to identify that kind of feeling in people and notices how Ritika is a little upset.


    He doesn''t think the Nagas are right in any way, but he also knows that Tyrion and his supporters left them no choice but to fight the Mermaids.


    If the point is personality, he doesn''t think Ritika is a bad person because even injured, she was still trying to do the best for her people by getting any information from Rupa.


    In fact, he thinks both would be great additions to his personal army of women; they just needed a little training.


    "Now you must go; the sooner Mira and the Mermaid Queen can talk ande to an agreement, the sooner this senseless war will end." He speaks, but the girls can''t pay much attention to his words as they are focused on his bare chest.


    "Ahem!" Mira makes a forced sound to get attention as she doesn''t like random women seeing that bare chest that should only belong to her and her ''few'' sisters.


    The girls look at Mira, and Ritika nods as she walks back. "We are on our way, my Queen."


    "Wait!" Kam goes after Ritika to exchange a few words with her old friend and offers Bina, the White Shark, to get her and Rupa faster to Nea.


    At that moment, Rupa approaches Lucien discreetly. She seems to use her tail to slide across the floor like the Nagas, but he sees that she uses her power to levitate, making it clear that the Mermaids don''t move as well on the ground as the Nagas.


    She blushes as she brings her lips closer to his face, making Mira think she wants to kiss him. But he notices a concerned expression on her face and lets her do as she pleases.


    "Lucien..." She whispers his name. "I don''t know exactly who you are, but I don''t feel malice in your heart... I''ll trust you, so please help me stop more of my sisters from dying in this war."


    "That''s the n." He responds.


    She thinks for another second before sighing. "Saria ns to attack the outposts further north and south from here at the same time."


    Lucien is again shocked by Rupa''s attitude. Although he made it clear that he is not her enemy, she shouldn''t trust him to the point of giving such information.


    That''s the way he sees things based on his experience with other people. But he doesn''t understand how her senses work. The Mermaids can really sense malice in other people, especially towards themselves.


    And although Lucien has selfish desires to get Nagas and Mermaids as his troops, he doesn''t want to harm them but rather reward them as he does with his other troops. So what he wants for the Mermaids is for them to prosperate and be stronger.


    Rupa can feel that, and that is why she is honest with him. "They have millions of troops; half will be led by Saria and the other half by someone else... please arrange a truce between our peoples until I take your message to the Queen."


    He slowly moves his head to the side, brushing his lips over her cheek. "I stop this war, so get back to me as sooner as possible."


    Feeling Lucien''s lips gives Rupa great pleasure, but it also makes her body burn with anxiety and frustration. She really wants to feel his lips with her mouth again, which will motivate her to go through any situation andplete her mission before returning to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mm!" She makes a sound of agreement before going after Kam and Ritika. She entered that building as a prisoner but leaves as someone who just found the best treasure in the universe; her bright smile leaves all the Nagas there perplexed.


    Still inside that building, Helena looks at Lucien with a confused expression. "What is wrong?"


    He looks thoughtful. "The Mermaids... are they always like Rupa?"


    "Yep." Mira nods. "They are gentle and empathetic creatures."


    "That''s why you thought it was weird that they started attacking back, right?" He asks. "I can''t even imagine how such creatures could even kill other people."


    Now Mira is the one who makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, I believe any creature, if forced into it, will defend itself and those they love. Also, people are different from each other; I don''t think Nea would initiate such an attack, but I don''t know Saria enough to say the same."


    "Maybe Saria wasn''t like that before but was influenced by an outsider." Lustments.


    "An outsider?" Mira asks. "Do you mean that human Lucien seemed interested in?"


    "Yes." He answers. "Maybe she''s one of my sisters who is together with another Sin, someone capable of influencing the entire race to change."


    A strange gleam passes through Lust''s eyes as Lucien can feel the jealousy rising in her heart. "Gluttony always wants more than she can absorb, but Greed is different... only Greed would motivate one race to fight another so she could take everything of value from them while they kill each other."


    Lucien sighs. He doesn''t know how his other sisters are being influenced by the Sins, but it looks like it.


    "What are we going to do next?" Helena asks.


    "You heard it, right?" He asks. "Saria will attack in the north and south, so we have to find her and stop this war."


    "But we don''t know where Saria will be." Miraments. "I mean, she''s going to lead half the troops while someone else... wait; could that person be your sister?"


    "I think so," Lucien responds. "Rupa seemed so resistant to saying anything about that human as it seems to be too close to Saria already."


    Lust hugs him. "Well, we don''t know where they are, but do we have to make a choice now, north or south?"


    He stops looking at Mira, Helena, and Oya, but they all leave that choice to him, so he just chooses a path at random. "South then."


    "Alright." Mira nods, and together they start heading south with those four thousand ckguards loyal to them.


    But before going two miles south, Lucien stops his mystic shark because he feels something is wrong inside his soul.


    "What happened?" Kam asks.


    "I''m not sure..." He answers as he starts opening the purple world.


    Once the portal is ready, the group quickly enters it, and everyone is shocked to reach the main hall of the house and see a sword flying around madly, making a mess of the ce.


    "What the hell?!?!" Mira quickly notices that the sword is a cursed weapon and tries to attack it with her ability.


    "Wait!" But Lucien quickly takes her hand. "She''s not really hostile to us."


    Mira and Kam are really shocked as they watch the sword slowly calm down andnd in Lucien''s hand like a good kitten.


    "Where have you been??" He asks as he remembers that she disappeared into the purple world when they met the Leviathan. Lust said that the cursed weapons could not be kept there by him, but it seems that nothing prevented her from staying there on her own.


    The Ghost Lady vibrates in Lucien''s hand, happy to be getting his demonic energy again. But even after a few minutes, she keeps vibrating with a strange silvery glow.


    "Looks like you want to tell me something¡­" Lucienments.


    As if understanding his words, the Ghost Lady floats back and begins to cut through the wall, creating a word in Ancient Ocean Language.


    Mira and Lust read that word at the same time. "North."


    Then the house''s magic repairs the wall, erasing that word quickly.

 Chapter 546 Kaisas Sacrifice

    After seeing the cursed sword write ''North'' on the wall, Lucien and his wives are shocked. Mira and Kam have no idea what that means, but by having chosen to go south instead of the north a minute ago, Lucien doesn''t doubt what that message means.


    "She must feel the other Mermaid Royalty member." Lustments.


    "Saria?" Lucien asks at the same time that he also believes in that.


    "I guess so." Lust responders.


    "She?" Mira asks in confusion. "Are you talking about the cursed weapon? And how could ''she'' feel Saria?"


    Lucien hadn''t talked about the Ghost Lady before as the sword disappeared into the purple world after the encounter with Leviathan. There were so many things on his mind that he just forgot the poor cursed sword.


    But now that they''re in the Mermaid Kingdom, the Ghost Lady may be relevant again. Lucien is especially curious to know how a Mermaid became a cursed weapon and why she became famous in the angel world, Qia.


    So, wasting no time, he exins to Mira and Kam how he found the diary of Adeline and the Ghost Lady in Argerim.


    "Oh." Mira looks surprised, but she also seems to have understood something. "So that fox girl ran away to your world..."


    "Did you know Adeline?" Lust asks.


    "Adeline?" She shakes her head. "I didn''t know that was her name, and no, I didn''t really know her. All I know is a story about how two Fox princesses helped Nea save our world."


    "Can you tell us that story?" Lucien asks. Despite wanting to get to Saria quickly and stop the war, he prefers to know what he''s getting himself into first.


    "Of course." Mira quickly starts telling him everything she knows. "That was a little over a thousand years ago; Tyrion had already stolen my power, and I could do nothing."


    She continues. "The Mermaid Kingdom was as strong as the Naga Kingdom, or even stronger than us. But then our world was invaded by an army of angels."


    "Angels??" Helena is confused as she doesn''t remember knowing about such an attack.


    "Yes." Mira nods. "I was in the capital of the Naga Kingdom, at the bottom of the sea, but everything was reported to us by spies."


    "Hmmm..." Helena doesn''t doubt Mira''s words, although she still doesn''t understand how that happened. "Do you know who led that attack?"


    "The Water Goddess." Mira responds, shocking Helena even more.


    Even Lucien makes an annoyed expression while Helena looks furious. "The Water Goddess?? Are you sure???"


    Mira can see they don''t like the Water Goddess, but she still wants to be sure. "Well, that''s what Nea sent her messenger to report when she asked for help to defend our world. Do you know that Goddess?"


    Helena feels her heart ache, but then Lucien holds her hand, making her feel warm again. "The Water Goddess destroyed my family, not just once but three times."


    "You will get your revenge; I promised you that." Lucien speaks to Helena, making her smile.


    "Nea would certainly join you in this revenge." Miraments. "She''s definitely not a vindictive person, but that Goddess took the most precious thing from her..."


    "Her daughter, right?" Lust asks.


    "Yes..." Mira responds while getting sad for Nea. "We of the Seven Stars should always help each other as a great alliance, but things aren''t that simple."


    "When our world was attacked, the Mermaids were the first people to face our enemies." Mira continues. "Nea quickly sought help from our allies, starting with my people."


    "But Tyrion said that no Naga would leave out from behind the protective tree before allies of the other Stars came..." She sigh. "I wanted to help Nea, but I didn''t even have the strength to face someone from Sky Realm, let alone that angel army lead by a High Goddess."


    Lucien understands that she couldn''t do anything in that situation. "But what about your allies from the other Stars? They should help, right? Especially the Vampires."


    "It''s neither easy nor cheap to move armies between worlds." Lustments.


    Mira nods. "Yes, we knew our allies woulde at some point, but the Water Goddess was attacking right then. Nea asked for help from the other Stars, especially the Yellow, and Brown."


    "However, the Yellow Star is a big desert full of death; no one there answered her request..." Mira exins.


    "What about the Brown Star?" Lucien asks. "I thought you guys had a good rtionship."


    Mira makes a sad expression. "My people have always preferred to live in the deepest parts of the ocean, and Tyrion has further worsened any good rtions we had."


    "But the Mermaids are the opposite." She continues. "They are kind creatures and loved by everyone. Their rtionships have always been especially good with the Fox people, yet..."


    "At that time, the people of Brown Star were suffering from a kind of civil war." She exins. "Almost everyone there is a demi-human fox type, so their royalty is quiterge, with aplex house system."


    "I don''t know much about them." Miraments. "But from what I understand, there was a major split between the King and the Queen families."


    "They were fighting for power and influence when they received Nea''s request for help. The King wanted to stop the war between their people and help the Mermaids, but the Queen saw that as an opportunity to turn the fox people against him."


    "The King knew that eventually, everyone would realize that fighting to defend the Blue Star was also fighting for our alliance, but that prevented him from being able to send troops right away, forcing Nea to face the angel army alone for longer."


    Lucien can''t help but be upset. "What''s the point of an alliance if your allies don''te to your help when you need it most?"


    Mira agrees. "That''s what the Fox King imed. But he was also in a tough situation because the Queen had more supporters than he."


    "Yet, that didn''t stop the second fox princess froming to help Nea," Mira exins. "She was a personal friend of Nea and her eldest daughter, Kaisa."


    "!!!" When Mira says that name, the Ghost Lady flies around her in a very strange way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They look at the cursed sword with confused expressions, but after it has gone still in midair, Lucien speaks. "What happens next? How did the second fox princess help the Mermaids?"


    "What the Mermaids expected were troops, but only one woman came with the second fox princess, her sister, the seventh fox princess." Mira exins.


    "The seventh fox princess was much younger and weaker than the second princess, but they were both willing to die to defend the Mermaids, which thrilled Nea." She continues.


    "But Nea knew that without more help, they would fall, and the Water Goddess would get whatever she came for here. Things looked really bad for the Mermaids..."


    Mira looks into Lucien''s eyes with a sincere expression. "All I know are the stories that reached the Naga Kingdom, so I can''t say for sure what really happened."


    "I understand." He responds.


    So she continues. "Apparently, the second fox princess and Kaisa were very close, and together they brought a n to Nea. They had a kind of enchantment that used dark magic to create powerful weapons of ultimate destruction, tools that could suppress the Water Goddess and her angel army."


    "The cursed swords sisters that Alexa is looking for!" Helena thinks aloud.


    Mira looks at her with a confused expression. "Yeah, reports from those who witnessed that battle say the weapons were swords."


    Then she looks at Lucien. "But first, you must understand that Nea was against that; I am sure of it as she is the kindest woman I know and would not agree to such a n..."


    "But I don''t think she had that option." Mira sighs. "The stories say Nea was against the n as she would not allow some Mermaids to use dark magic, corrupting their soul to save other Mermaids."


    "However..." She pauses before continuing. "About that, there are different versions of this story, where some say it was Kaisa and others are sure it was the second fox princess who insisted on that n."


    "Anyway, they ignored Nea''s orders and performed such an obscure ritual..." She looks really sorry as she speaks. "Kaisa and the second fox princess did everything alone and sacrificed their own souls to generate the cursed weapons that saved our world."


    When saying that, Mira looks at the Ghost Lady, motionless in the air, and a thought appears in her mind. [Is it a coincidence?]


    "How exactly did the cursed weapons save this world?" Helena asks.


    "As I said, I can''t say for sure about it since I wasn''t there in person," Mira speaks again. "What was said is that Nea''s heart bled until turn the eastern sea''s waters in red."


    Helena knows what kind of suffering that is like. "I also lost my daughter..."


    "Kaisa wasn''t just Nea''s beloved daughter," Mira exins. "At that time, Saria was just a young child; Kaisa was strong, loyal, kind... a perfect copy of Nea. She was the future of the Mermaids."


    "Losing Kaisa was like losing half of her heart." Mira continues. "Not just Nea, but the whole Mermaids Race went into a depression... that really felt like the end of them."


    "But when all seemed lost, Nea had to be strong for her people. She couldn''t let the sacrifice of Kaisa and the second fox princess be in vain, so using the pain and anger that consumed her heart, she managed to wield both cursed swords and bear the full weight of their pain."


    Mira stares at the Ghost Lady as she continues. "Alone, those swords were just usual cursed weapons... But together, they managed to create something surreal, an energy as powerful as evil, which used as a bridge, the body and soul of the person who wielded them."


    "Nea..." Lucien can''t imagine how much pain that woman suffered.


    "Yes, Nea..." Mira nods. "I believe that only someone with a soul as pure and a heart as benevolent as Nea could wield both those cursed weapons without sumbing to the corruption of darkness."


    She continues. "And using that power of sheer destruction, Nea delivered a blow that destroyed half the angel army and made the whole Blue Star tremble."


    "No way!" Lust can''t believe someone from the peak Immortal Realm could make a whole medium world shake.


    "That I can testify," Nea speaks with determination. "Even in the capital of the Naga Kingdom, all the other Naga and I felt when everything shook; I knew something big had happened but I didn''t know it was of such magnitude."


    "Was such the power of those cursed weapons?" Lucien asks.


    "Not just that." Mira answers. "After destroying half the angel army, Nea fought for days against the Water Goddess while the other Mermaids killed the rest of the angels."


    "I bet the battle was really tough." Lustments. "High Gods are extremely powerful creatures... You have no idea; they''re like us, the Sins, at our best, like Hell these days... even like that Leviathan."


    "Indeed." Mira nods. "But Nea did the impossible; using the sacrifice of her daughter and the second fox princess, she pushed the Water Goddess to the limit, and that abominable woman ran away when thest angel''s corpse fell into the sea."


    "Incredible!" Helena knows how powerful the Water Goddess is, so she respects Nea a lot, not only for her character but also for the strength she had to ovee that pain and defend her people.


    "What happened next?" Lust and Lucien ask at the same time.


    "Those swords generated such destructive power by fusing their energies..." Mira exins. "But the amount of energy grew wildly, and soon the bridge between them began to crumble."


    Her expression gets sad again. "In other words, Nea''s body and soul began to break... She was almost imploding but refused to let go of Kaisa... She couldn''t lose thatst fragment of her daughter''s soul."


    "It was then that the Water Spirit appeared again. She took the cursed swords from Nea''s hands and banished them from this world for the sake of everyone."


    "The story is pretty vague in this part, but it looks like the vampires finally arrived, along with our other allies. But instead of helping, they tried to get those cursed swords to themself."


    "The Water Spirit couldn''t carry the two cursed swords together as even her soul would crumble, so she took one of the swords while the seventh fox princess offered to hide the other in a ce no one would find."


    "A distant inferior world..." Lustments.


    "Argerim." Helenapletes her words.


    Lucien looks at the Ghost Lady with a sorry and surprised expression. "So this cursed sword is probably..."


    "Kaisa," Mira speaks. "Well, at least this is the result of her soul sacrifice."

 Chapter 547 Reaching The Mermaid Princess

    Kaisa. Upon hearing that name again, the Ghost Lady''s de glows, making it clear that she understands it, that she remembers that name.


    A cursed weapon should not have a soul as it has been consumed and corrupted to its creation. But the Ghost Lady seems to feel something beyond the sheer desire to destroy everything.


    Another desire clings to her soul, causing fragments of her old life not to be consumed by madness. And the fact that she is not attacking Lucien and his wives is due to his pleasant energies within her.


    "Kaisa?" Lucien speaks in a tender tone as he reaches out his hand toward the cursed sword. "Do you want to meet your sister again?"


    Before Miraments on how a cursed weapon couldn''t understand and answer his question, the Ghost Lady, or rather Kaisa, flies towards Lucien andnds nicely in his open hand.


    He smiles and holds the sword hilt gently. "Nice answer."


    Mira looks at Lust with a puzzled expression, searching for any answer that exins that. But Lust shrugs her shoulders because she doesn''t have such answers either.


    "To the north then," Lucienments as he put the Ghost Lady in his sheath again.


    "But..." Lust looks at him with a thoughtful expression. "If Saria is in the north, your sister is in the south."


    "My sister..." Lucien isn''t sure of what sister is in the south, though the odds point mostly to ire, the sister Lucien has had the least contact with in his entire life. In fact, ire had less contact with all the other sisters as well, with the exception of Naomi, her best friend.


    Despite wanting so much to reunite with her and correct the somewhat cold way their rtionship was, Lucien shakes his head. "It''s more important that we get to Saria first to stop the Mermaid''s attack."


    "I agree." Miraments. "Yet, we could send someone to take a message from you to your sister."


    "I could go," Helena suggests. She relies on her abilities and spatial mana to get past Mermaids unnoticed.


    Lucien also relies on her power and abilities, but he''s quickly against that n. "We don''t know if the Leviathan is around, and we don''t even have any idea what her ns are, so I won''t leave you alone."


    "What about one of the ckguards?" Mira suggests again.


    "I doubt anyone will want to go willingly toward a Mermaid army alone." Kamments.


    "It doesn''t hurt to ask." Lucien smiles as he opens the purple world portal for them to return to the normal world.


    In the normal world, only a few minutes passed, but that was enough to make the four thousand Nagas following Lucien very confused.


    So when the group reappears, the troops get relieved. However, Lucien''s next words made them tense again.


    "I need a volunteer to go to themander of Mermaids troops in the south with a message while we head north." He exins. "This person will have to travel alone as even a small group could be seen with hostility by the Mermaids."


    "..." No Naga shows a willingness to volunteer for such a task. Ritika had Rupa as a partner, and that still seemed crazy even though she is so powerful, let alone other Nagas go alone towards a Mermaid army.


    Before Lucien speaks again, one of the ckguard captains bows and speaks respectfully. "Forgive me for my words, my Lord, but even a single Naga would be seen with hostility by the Mermaids. I''m not saying it''s their fault but due to our current situation."


    Kam, beside Lucien, nods. "Perhaps they don''t attack out of anger, but out of fear. This may sound horrible, but the truth is that many Mermaids are abused by Nagas when they are taken as prisoners... in a war like this, there is no mercy."


    He understands that and speaks to the Nagas. "I will not force anyone to such a task; yet, if someone is brave and lucky enough to carry my message ande back alive, the rewards will be more than satisfying."


    Despite not giving any particr emphasis to the word ''reward,'' just Lucien''s naturally lustful aura is enough to make all those Nagas imagine sexual things.


    Half of the men can''t help but be interested in such a reward, while all the women are sorely tempted by the proposal.


    Lucien can see that and feel the lust burning inside their hearts, so he just needs a little more motivation to get a volunteer.


    "You can use my name to say that you are under my protection and that you have a peace message for themander of the Mermaids troops in the south." He exins.


    "And you can tell that Lucien is with me." Mirapletes.


    "I go!" A female Naga swims to the front of the group quickly, taking the opportunity that many others already regret having missed.


    Lucien smiles and extends his hand to that brave woman, and she can''t contain her smile as she swims over to him.


    He takes her hand gently and pulls her body towards him before whispering something in her ear.


    As soon as he finishes giving very specific instructions to that Naga, Lucien thinks of something and talks to Lust mentally. ''Whatever the Sin be there, she could feel my demonic energy in this woman''s body, right?''


    ''Yep.'' Lust quickly responds. ''But the energy of just a few kisses would be converted into power before this Naga reaches your sister.''


    Lucien understands that and still kisses that woman, making Mira jealous again. He also gives that Naga two of his special healing potions and tells her to drink them when she thinks she''s close to finding the south Mermaids troops so the Sin there can sense his demonic energy.


    The messenger is both pleased and excited to receive more ''rewards'' from Lucien, so as soon as he finishes the kiss, she goes at full speed, using the faster shark there towards the south to find themander of the Mermaids troops there.


    Mira looks at him with a slightly upset expression. "Is your whole idea of motivation and loyalty about kissing?"


    "Of course not." Lust responds before him. "You have to see what he does to his female troops before a dangerous battle."


    "???" Mira wonders how she will handle such jealousy. She has never liked a man so much, and those feelings for Lucien keep growing, making her even more jealous.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "!?!?!?!" Those words also make the Naga female troops very curious and excited.


    But Lucien looks at them with a sorry expression. "I''m afraid we don''t have time for it now..."


    As their arousal empowers him, those women''s disappointment makes Lucien a little upset. For him, not being able to satisfy all those women is annoying.


    But then he smiles. "Yet, I can always find time to reward loyal troops who obey all my orders."


    Hope reappears in those women''s hearts as the men wonder if they could receive other rewards like treasures or anything that doesn''t involve Lucien''s devilishly attractive body.


    Without wasting any more time, the group heads north. Using the mystic sharks again, they travel quickly through the water. Then, after two hours, Lust warns Lucien of thousands of people several miles ahead.


    ''Many of them are Nagas, but most are Mermaid.'' She exins.


    Into the sea, Lucien''s vision is drastically reduced, but they can conclude that there is an outpost ahead, where the battle between Nagas and Mermaids has already begun.


    He knows there''s no way he can just show up out of nowhere and make Saria stop the war, so they''re evidently going to have to fight.


    And although his four thousand troops is a pretty insignificant numberpared to the number of Mermaids under Saria''smand, the Naga ckguards are all at the peak Sky Realm or early Immortal Realm while the power of the Mermaids varies between the Earth Realm and also early Immortal Realm.


    So he has a problematic order to give them. "Our goal is to stop this war; our real enemy is Tyrion, so I don''t want you guys to kill any Mermaids while they defend their home."


    "..." The expression of the ckguards is concerned as expected. Lucien is basically asking them to fight without the intent to kill enemies who certainly want to kill them.


    "I know this sounds like a dangerous task." He continues. "But the biggest risks are the ones that bring the best rewards."


    Then his expression bes stern. "It''s okay if you kill someone to defend your own life, but I won''t allow any of you to act with wicked intentions towards the Mermaids."


    Mira stands by Lucien''s side, making it clear that his orders are also her will.


    "I''m sure you can maintain a defensive posture and help the other Nagas defend themselves as well while I deal with the root of the problem." He speaks.


    He looks at his wives. "You will help them not let any more Nagas die, and I will lure Saria into a duel, which will get the attention of all the Mermaids, giving you time to create a barrier to protect the Nagas."


    "But what about you??" Mira likes the n to protect her people, but she is concerned about Lucien''s safety.


    He approaches her and gently caresses her face. "When the duel is over, we will be allies, and no other lives will be lost in this battle."


    Mira''s confidence in Lucien is already at such a high level that none of his crazy ns seem impossible. So she nods before kissing his lips.


    He also kisses Kam and Helena before ites to Oya''s turn. He smiles as he looks at her excited expression. "Oya, you shouldn''t devour the Mermaids, okay?"


    Oya loves to devour Lucien''s enemies, but she already understood that the Mermaids aren''t really his enemies, so she nods. "Oya is a good girl."


    "Oya is the best girl!" Heughs and kisses her passionately.


    Then he looks at his wives and troops again before flying to the surface of the sea, leaving Mira to lead them. "Let''s solve this quickly."


    "Let''s go!" Mira orders the troops and moves forward along with Kam, Oya, and Helena.


    ----------------------------


    Six miles ahead, arge outpost is in ruins under the furious onught of the Mermaids. Thousands of Nagas try to fight for their lives around, creating a really big mess.


    And in the midst of that chaos is the Mermaid Princess, Saria. Her beautiful white and blue hair sways under the strong currents generated by her powerful water magic.


    She looks so beautiful with that confident expression even though she''s surrounded by eight Immortal Realm Nagas, captains of that one, and other near outposts.


    Saria could win that battle just using the superior number of her troops. But that way, many Mermaids would die, so she prefers to lead them personally and attract the strongest Nagas to fight her personally.


    "I''m going to rip your throat and fuck your mouth at the same time, you Mermaid bitch!!" A Naga captain shouts out before gritting his teeth.


    Another Naga smiles grimly. "We won''t let you die until we use you to make the other Mermaids surrender..."


    "And then we will kill all your troops in front of you while we break your beautiful body..." Another manpletes the stupid threats.


    But Saria''s expression remains serene as a magical blue glow circles around her hands. "Do you talk a lot to make up for theck of balls?"


    "Haha!" Lucien chuckles as he and Lust watch Saria from above the sea.


    Lust shakes her head with a disappointed expression as she looks at those Naga captains. "Are these the people you want to save?"


    "Not everyone needs to be saved..." Hements. "These ones, for example, are clearly Tyrion''s supporters."

 Chapter 548 Im Not Falling To Your Charm, Devil!

    Surrounded by eight Nagas from the Immortal Realm''s early stages, even someone from the fifthyer of the Immortal Realm and with a powerful heritage as Saria shouldn''t be really calm.


    If those eight captains attacked at the same time, she could block two of them, yet the other six could hit her. And even if her treasures and natural defenses blocked that damage, it would be nearly impossible to prevent at least one of them from harming her.


    And after one of them hurt her, the others would keep attacking until they suppressed her with brute force. Even if some of them died, they could actually defeat the great Mermaid Princess.


    With that thought in mind, those eight Naga captains try to take Saria''s concentration down with intimidating threats before attacking with everything they have.


    Using their best abilities and attacks on a close target can be quite dangerous as they can also hurt each other, but such risk is worth it to defeat the future leader of the Mermaids and also capture one of the most beautiful women in the Blue Star.


    So without wasting any time, the eight Naga captains begin their attacks. Some of them attack with soul weapons while the others cast powerful spells, or rather, they try.


    But before they notice, Saria''s eyes glow bright blue, and her aura explodes with all the power of her fifthyer of the Immortal Realm plus her powerful water mana and royal inheritance ability.


    Water bubbles of the same magical blue color from some parts of her body appear around those eight captains, trapping them immediately.


    As they despair, Saria smiles. "So talking is all you can do? Tsk... I don''t know how my people have been oppressed by people like you. Oh, I remember, it all started when half of us died to defend our world, and you were just hiding behind the barriers of your sacred tree; You are such cowards!"


    The harsh truth of those words doesn''t even offend those captains, as they are more concerned with saving their lives than maintaining any pride.


    The one among them most fearful uses a lightning spell with all his power to try to break the water bubble, but that seems indestructible, and his magic ends up electrifying him to death.


    "Tsk, tsk..." Saria shakes her head with a disappointed expression. "You should not have done that."


    "..." The other seven Naga captains are speechless. They were sure they had the upper hand against Saria, but with just one ability, she trapped them all, and the one who tried to escape died horribly.


    "Holy shit!" Lucien exims andughs at his own reaction as he watches the fight from above the sea. "She is really strong."


    He had to leave the Ghost Lady in the purple world as the sword became too agitated as he approached Saria. Lucien still doesn''t know how to approach the Mermaid Princess and doesn''t want to interfere in her fight yet, either.


    Now, he can''t help butpare Saria with Kam as they seem to have a simr power level. And even though Kam is younger and was ayer higher than Saria when she and Lucien first met, she doesn''t look as strong as the Mermaid Princess.


    "This is because of her royal lineage." Lust exins. "Kam certainly inherited some of the power of Mira''s royal bloodline, but she hasn''t yet awakened that ability, probably due to her age."


    "Saria, on the other hand, seems not only to have awakened the power of her royal bloodline, but she already has splendid control over it." She concludes.


    Lucien doesn''t know much about royal bloodlines and inherited abilities, but he does know how impactful his and Lust''s energies can be on any kind of power.


    So he can''t help but imagine how powerful Saria could be if she became his wife. Also, having an incredibly powerful, talented, beautiful, and gentle Mermaid Princess as a wife doesn''t look bad.


    But then the image of the jealous and upset expressions of Mira, Amelia, Sophia, Lust, and especially Envy pops into his mind, and he uses his good sense to appease such greedy cravings for the sake of his already significant number of wives.


    In the sea, Saria feels a strange sensation and looks up. She can''t see the sky clearly, but she notices a red dot near the clouds, which makes her very curious.


    But at the same time, she notices the four thousand Naga ckguards approaching the center of the battle, led by Mira. She has never seen Mira in person, but the royal bloodline inside her body essentially screams in reaction to the royal bloodline of the Naga Queen and Kam.


    "The Queen???" Saria thinks aloud.


    Mira does as Lucien nned and starts creating a barrier around the Nagas while the ckguards just try to defend their people, not attacking the Mermaids.


    [What are they doing??] Saria thinks.


    Although Mira, Kam, another mysterious woman, and even a tiger have appeared with thousands of powerful ckguards out of nowhere, Saria is still confident that her great Mermaids army cannot be defeated.


    But as she doesn''t want to waste time with those seven captains, she summons her soul weapon, a beautiful bright blue sword, or rather a rapier very simr to the Ghost Lady.


    From above the sea, Lucien can see Saria''s hands shaking a little. Even though her ability is so powerful, she''s making a great effort to keep those seven Immortal Realm Nagas trapped.


    She approaches one of those captains, and the guy gets even more desperate. Then she points her rapier at him and looks up.


    "???" The inquisitive expression on Saria''s face makes Lucien think she''s looking into his eyes, but Lust makes it clear that she shouldn''t be able to do anything more than just a red dot from that distance due to the seawater.


    He makes no move, and Saria pushes her rapier forward in a delicate and mortal move. The blue de pierces the magical water bubble as if it doesn''t exist, just as it pierces the Naga captain''s body, taking his life right away.


    The magic water bubble fills with blood, turning red until it explodes, scattering that man''s remains in the water.


    The other Naga captains are even more terrified, but Saria seems pretty calm. She even looks up again, waiting for any reaction from that mysterious figure.


    But Lucien still doesn''t make a move. He just stands there, looking at that scene with a thoughtful expression. "It''s strange to see a creature who''s naturally so kind take lives coldly."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Each person is different from the other even if they are of the same race." Lustments. "Yet, I believe this Mermaid is acting like this due to various years of suffering and a powerful influence..."


    "Greed?" Lucien asks. From what he heard from Rupa, the mysterious human who is probably one of his sisters is Saria''s best friend, so it''s easy to imagine that a Sin is influencing her like Envy influenced Dawn through Amelia.


    Lust nods. "Yes, I feel a lot of Greed''s demonic energy in her."


    "Hmmm..." Lucien looks curious as he wonders. "What''s she like? I mean Greed."


    "She hates beingpared to Envy." Lust smiles. "But they''re pretty simr, especially in personality."


    Lucien sighs as he bes concerned. "Should I expect trouble?"


    "For sure!" Lust quickly responds. "Like Envy, Greed will do anything to get what she wants. But the difference between them is in the rtionship with others around them."


    "Envy wants things that other people crave, and her poweres from how powerful those desires are." Lust exins. "Greed, on the other hand, wants everything that shines and is precious, that is, things everyone wants."


    Then she hugs Lucien around his neck and starts giving tap kisses on his lips while smiling. "And you shine brightly like a sun, as well as being the reason for many women to live, including me."


    "You shine like a sun for me, too, my precious gem." Lucien smiles and kisses Lust passionately.


    They both just want to ignore everything around them and fuck for days non-stop, but there''s a war going on, and they hear Saria swimming to the surface after killing the other six Naga captains.


    "The Mermaids Princess just pops her head out of the water and looks up before speaking in a loud, clear tone. "Are you going to keep hiding in there?"


    Lust goes back into Lucien''s soul so as not to influence Saria during their conversation, so he descends from the clouds towards her.


    "I wasn''t hiding..." He speaks as he looks at her without hiding how fascinated he is by her beauty and strength. "I just wanted to enjoy the show without getting in your way."


    Saria, instead, tries so hard to hide that she is also fascinated by his look in a way she never was. And despite feeling his Earth Realm aura, all her senses tell her he''s much stronger than he looks.


    "Did you like what you saw??" She asks about the death of the Naga captains. "I thought you were with the Naga Queen since you guys showed up at the same time..."


    ''She is smart.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind because Saria recognized Mira so quickly.


    He smiles. "Yes, I''m with Mira, or rather she is with me."


    Saria is really confused, not only about Lucien''s peculiar look but also about his rtionship with Mira. "Really? I just killed eight Naga captains, and you didn''t do anything..."


    "Huh?" Lucien makes a fake confused expression. "Do you want a reward? Maybe apliment¡­ or even a kiss?"


    A man''s provocation shouldn''t have any effect on Saria, and she showed it by keeping herposure even after those insults from the Naga captains.


    But something about Lucien makes him look unlike any other man, person, and creature Saria has ever seen. Maybe it''s his look, mysterious aura, something she doesn''t understand yet, or a mix of everything, but either way, she can''t stop strange thoughts from forcing their way inside her head.


    Strange questions arise in her mind, like what would it be like to kiss that perfect mouth of his? Or why even from that distance, she feels his devilishly delicious fragrance?


    Saria is very confused, but by seeing that Lucien isn''t just going to give her answers so easily, she shakes her head and uses all her will to focus on what''s important again.


    "Screw this shit." She exims before diving towards the battle again, ignoring Lucien.


    Now he makes a really surprised expression as Lust materializes her body in front of him and startsughing. "Hahahaha... is this your face when a woman ignores you???"


    Lucien sighs, disappointed in himself, as he knows he was the one to me for ruining his first impression with Saria.


    Maybe it''s because he''s been ''giving'' a lot of kisses recently that he''s gotten too confident in his seduction skills. And Saria is definitely far superior to any ordinary woman and also not having had any contact with him to be directly affected by his charm.


    Lust continues tough as she wonders about how any woman would regret ignoring Lucien but also understands that for most of them, it''s better to get away from him before it''s impossible not to fall in love with him.


    "Let me guess..." She speaks as she looks into his eyes. "Your ego didn''t like that at all, and now seducing the poor Mermaid Princess is your life''s mission?"


    "Do you think I''m that frivolous?" He asks.


    "Of course not." Lust honestly responds, but then she smiles teasingly. "But it wouldn''t hurt to make her beg for that reward kiss, you know..."


    "..." Lucien shakes his head as he smiles, ignores Lust''s idea, and dives into the water after Saria.


    "Wait!" She exims as she goes after him. "You can''t lie to me; I know you want to see her ask for that kiss too!"

 Chapter 549 Great Ambitions

    While Saria leads her troops in the first Naga outpost north of that part of the border, ire leads the other Mermaids in the first outpost to the south.


    Without the interference of Lucien and his group, she has no difficulty winning the battle. The Mermaids follow all her orders as if that were Saria herself leading them, and they ughter the Nagas mercilessly.


    "AAH!!" A male Naga gives thest scream as ire''s golden de cuts his throat.


    As his body falls lifeless to the bottom of the ocean, his storage ringes out of his finger covered in a golden glow and flies into ire''s hand.


    She gates at the ring while her eyes glow golden, then she presses it, and the ring bes a cloud of golden dust that flows into her eyes, making them glow even more brightly.


    ire''s lips curve into a smile,pleting her expression of pleasure as she feels stronger. "Ahhh..."


    ''Good, very good.'' Greed''s voice echoes in her mind. ''This guy kept good treasures in his storage ring, which brought us a lot closer to the Sky Realm.''


    ''Hmmm... d-do you think Naomi has already reached the Sky Realm?'' ire asks.


    ''Hahahaha...'' Greedughs in ire''s mind, and even though she can''t see the Sin, she''s sure she''s putting on a prideful expression now. ''So, do you want to reach the Sky Realm before your sister?''


    ire gets a little embarrassed as old memoriese to her mind. ''Well, I think she would encourage me to do it as a form of friendlypetition.''


    ''I bet so.'' Greed responds. ''She always tried to motivate you to want anything... and look how you are now; she would be proud of you, right?''


    ''Hmm¡­'' ire remembers the moment she really wanted something for the first time.


    ---------------------------------


    That was seventeen years ago; Lucien was still with his mother as well as Sophia. Amelia was the younger sister, six years old, ire and Naomi were both ten, and Donna and Eve were the older sisters.


    It had been five years since ire and Naomi had gone to the mountain fortress, and Naomi still cried every night with longing for her mother, but ire never shed a tear.


    Donna was very concerned about ire''s mental health as she didn''t seem to care about anything; she always had that cold and indifferent expression on her face. Eve did her best to take care of her sisters, but even she didn''t know how to make ire smile.


    ire still clearly remembers how she felt back then, which is also how she felt most of her life... as if the world was gray and tasteless.


    As she stares at thest rice ball the servants have prepared for them, specifically a kind old woman, ire feels nothing special.


    She knows she should be happy to have eaten a delicious meal, something Michael definitely doesn''t allow, but still, ire doesn''t feel happy or even satisfied, and she has no idea why.


    "Do you want it?" ire hears Naomi''s voice beside her and turns to see her sister gently smiling as she points to thest rice ball.


    [Want?] ire doesn''t understand why that word seems so unfamiliar to her.


    "..." And just like she does whenever someone offers her something, ire shakes her head with that neutral expression, not even making a sound.


    "So I get this!" Amelia quickly reaches out her small, delicate hand for the rice ball.


    *Pah*


    Eve slightly ps Amelia''s hand, just startling her without causing any pain. "You''ve already eaten five ones! You can''t eat anymore, and ire only ate one, so at least leave thisst one for her."


    Amelia pouts as she crosses her arms, a posture she often repeats. "But she doesn''t want to eat it anyway..."


    Despite acting spoiled, Amelia told the truth. Eve doesn''t understand why ire only ate a rice ball and wouldn''t believe that actually, for her, that delicious food is no different from the bad food Michael makes them eat.


    "Then I''ll want it for her." Naomi takes thest rice ball, breaks it in half, and offers one half to ire as she kindly smiles. "Come on; you have to eat half of it so I can eat the other half."


    ire doesn''t understand why Naomi is doing that, but she can see a special light in her sister''s eyes. Even though they have the same shitty life in that cold ce with the same horrible father, Naomi seems to be so happy.


    [I want to be like her!] That thought pops into ire''s mind, and she takes half of the rice ball.


    Eve doesn''t understand what motivated her to do that, but she''s happy for her sisters.


    "Thank you." ire tries to smile at Naomi, but all she can do is say those words before silently eating half of the rice ball.


    But something changed in ire''s heart at that moment as she decided that instead of just continuing to exist without purpose, she would follow Naomi and try to see life through her sister''s bright eyes.


    Years passed, and ire didn''t spend a day away from Naomi. But while one sister developed an even brighter and yful personality, the other remained the same cold, purposeless person.


    ire didn''t mind living her life through Naomi, but that all changed when she met Greed. Of all the siblings that Greed could have chosen, she offered her power to the one who least had any will.


    As soon as he assured ire that if she epted her power, she could find the happiness hidden in her heart, Greed awakened in her the greatest of ambitions, to find a purpose to live.


    -------------------------------


    Now, away from Naomi for the first time, ire wants to surpass her sister, not because Greed inspires her to do that, but for herself.


    But above all, ire wants to be stronger to protect her beloved sister, as well as all her siblings, as they are her real reason for her to live.


    ''Wait! Something is approaching.'' Greed''s words awaken ire from her memories.


    ''What is that?'' She asks.


    Greed expands her magic sense as far as she can to analyze the peculiar energy she felt and quickly begins to recognize that. ''It''s a familiar energy...''


    ''Familiar?'' ire can''t help but smile as she imagines something. ''Is it Naomi? I thought I would go back to her before, but it looks like she couldn''t stand being away from me in the end, hehehe...''


    ''I don''t think it''s Gluttonying.'' Greedments while not sure who that energy is.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Oh...'' ire gets even more excited. ''So it''s another one of my siblings? I really miss them.''


    ''I think so...'' Greed continues to analyze that energy but is upset when she finds out who it belongs to. ''Damn, it''s Lust.''


    ''Lust? What''s the problem?'' ire doesn''t understand why Greed looks upset.


    ''Nothing special.'' She answers. ''It''s just that Lust tends to get in the way more than help. And we are doing very well without the interference of the other Sins.''


    ire understands that the Sins act differently and need their own space to grow; after all, that is why they split up in different worlds while the siblings wanted to keep together.


    ''Let''s go; I really want to hug my sister...'' ire smiles and swims in the direction Greed mentioned. ''... or my brother.''


    When she hears ire mention her brother, Greed gets concerned. ''Do you know which of your siblings could be morepatible with Lust?''


    ''Hmm...'' ire wonders about that. ''I don''t think any of us would be reallypatible with Lust; after all, we only had contact with each other.''


    ''Yet, one of them must have manifested some peculiar behavior at least once.'' Greedments.


    ire thinks better about that, and a name quicklyes to mind. ''Naomi! She was certainly the most peculiar among us, and... well, I think she was the only one who talked about sexual things.''


    ''But she''s already with Gluttony.'' Greedments. ''Think more about it, of the two siblings who had not yet been chosen after us, one of them is with Lust.''


    ''Hmm...'' ire tries to remember the day of the soul contract. ''Thest ones after us were Sophia and Lucien... but I don''t think any of them arepatible with Lust.''


    ''Well, she chose one of them.'' Greed speaks. ''So something about them must have caught her attention.''


    ire is disappointed in herself for not knowing much about her siblings other than Naomi. She previously had no interest in anything other than copying Naomi to try to be like her.


    ''Wait!'' Some strange memories arise in her mind. ''I think Sophia is with Lust... she... well, she seemed to have a more special interest in our brother.''


    ''Incest is moremon than you think.'' Greedments.


    ''No, no, no¡­'' ire shakes her head. ''I don''t think that''s the case. It''s just that... we didn''t have contact with people other than old servants that we just saw from afar.''


    She continues. ''So our brother was the only man in our life. Besides the father we all hate... Anyway, I think Sophia just didn''t know how to control her... desires, and...''


    ''Wait!'' Greed speaks again. ''There is not one of our sisters ahead.''


    ''Huh?'' ire stops swimming while she gets confused.


    ''It''s just a person with Lust''s energy.'' Greedments.


    ''Do you mean that person was influenced by Lust just like we are influencing the Mermaids?'' ire asks.


    The more Greed analyzes that person''s body, the more she is impressed by the power of that demonic energy. ''I don''t think so... it''s more like the Saria case.''


    ''Oh.'' ire wonders about that. ''So this person must be significant to Sophia...''


    They wait a few seconds while looking west, then a figure appears, a Naga, which surprises ire. [Really???]


    The Naga smiles because she doesn''t need to get too close to the Mermaid''s army to find that human. Well, she is also smiling because her body feels better than ever after she drank Lucien''s special potion.


    She approaches ire slowly and bows respectfully. "Mydy, I have an important message..."


    "What is it???" ire doesn''t hide the fact that she despises the Nagas for what they did to the Mermaids.


    But that woman''s following words shock her. "Your brother says he''s waiting for you at the northernmost outpost from here with Saria."


    "Lucien???" ire doesn''t understand how Lucien could bepatible with Lust, just as Greed doesn''t understand why the demonic energy in that Naga''s body is so powerful.


    -------------------------


    Meanwhile, at the Naga outpost further north, Lucien dives into the water behind Saria. The Mermaids Princess moves as fast as light, but his speed is not inferior.


    She hears his moves and quickly turns around while summoning her soul weapon, the beautiful glowing blue rapier. "Say it right away; what do you want here?"


    "An alliance." Lucien gets right to the point.


    "An alliance??" Saria doesn''t know if Lucien is talking about an alliance with the Nagas or something different with his race, something she''s still not sure about. "And why should I believe you?"


    He slowly approaches her. "Well, you noticed that I arrived with Mira; this alliance is also her wish."


    Saria makes an upset expression. "And I''m just supposed to forget everything her people did to mine? You must think the Mermaids are such stupid and weak creatures??"


    "Definitely not." Lucien answer honestly. "I admire and respect your people more than you think."


    Saria''s heart tells her that Lucien is reliable and has no bad intentions towards the Mermaids. But due to all they''ve already suffered, her mind can''t easily ept that.


    "You''re a fucking lying demon!" She points her rapier at him. "You almost tricked me, but I will not let my people suffer again! And I will kill anyone who tries to abuse us!!"


    ''Ah¡­'' Lust sighs in Lucien''s mind. ''The Mermaids are a traumatized people; you''re going to need a lot of hard work to get them to trust you.''


    ''But once I prove my good intentions, they will be my most loyal army.'' He responds.

 Chapter 550 Innocent Competition (1/2)

    The battle between the Nagas and Mermaidses to a critical point. On one side Mira and her ckguard army make a barrier and keep her people in a defensive position, preventing the Mermaids from attacking without a strategy.


    The Mermaids turn to Saria, seeking her leadership. But they see her pointing her rapier at a mysterious figure that has appeared out of nowhere.


    Something very important about the Mermaids is that there are no male Mermaids. They can be considered asexual creatures that can reproduce very limitedly using their own nature as a kind of catalyst.


    But the truth is, the Mermaids have intense feelings, including sexual ones. They often be aware of such feelings when they meet attractive males from other races and have sex with them, which almost never bears fruit.


    And now, about twenty thousand Mermaids are discovering such feelings as they see Lucien, the most attractive male they''ll ever see in their lives.


    [Who is he?] That thought echoes in the minds of all those Mermaids, including their Princess.


    But Saria cannot allow herself to be deceived. She fights the intense attraction she feels for Lucien''s body and channels her royal water magic.


    ''Oh, she will try to attack you.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind as they both know what''s about to happen.


    Saria''s arms begin to glow blue magically, and Lucien feels powerful energies surge around him. It''s as if the water itself came to life and tried to confine him under her will.


    Lucien doesn''t know the limits of Saria''s royal ability, so his mind works quickly on his next actions. He could materialize his red katana, and it would attack her with the power of his soul while he breaks that water energy with the power of the golden naginata.


    But he definitely doesn''t want to hurt her, mainly because he thinks she''s right about doubting him. He could also try to escape the range of her ability or even teleport behind her using the spatial mana he got from Helena.


    But as that could look like a weakness, Lucien has a bold idea, something he will only do after asking for Lust''s advice.


    ''Yes, I''m sure you could get out of that magic bubble with the teleport ability and even break through it with your demonic energy.'' Her words make himfortable with his bold idea.


    So Lucien doesn''t move an inch and lets Saria confine him in a magic bubble.


    "..." She knows how fast and powerful her royal bloodline ability is but is still surprised that Lucien doesn''t even try to run away after seeing her use that same ability on the Naga captains.


    Hisck of reaction already confuses her, but then he looks around with a slightly impressed expression.


    "This ability is fascinating..." Lucienments as he runs his fingers over the edge of the magic bubble.


    [Who are you???] Saria''s instincts scream something in her mind, but she still doesn''t know what that means.


    "What do you want??" She asks and then points her rapier at him again as she slowly approaches the bubble.


    Lucien''s lips curve into a smile as he feels great that he can be frank. His eyes wander from the surface of the bubble until they meet Saria''s eyes. "I want to give the Mermaids everything they deserve..."


    "???" Saria''s mind can''t process those words.


    [A lie, of course.] She forces herself to think that. But her instincts deny that, leaving her very confused.


    "Really?" She asks, not hiding that she doesn''t want to believe that.


    His smile gets even brighter and more magical, so he just nods, and that makes him look even more honest, making Saria again questions herself. [Who the hell are you??!?!?]


    Lucien can see the confusion in Saria''s eyes, so he tries to exin further. "Forget the Gods, Dragons, and Demons; if the Mermaids follow me, in the not-distant future, they will be the most respected and fearsome creatures in the universe; I will make your people more powerful than you can imagine."


    [The fuck?!?] Now Saria''s mind is clear. "You are crazy!?"


    She gets in front of him and puts the rapier''s tip on the edge of the magic bubble. "I don''t know who you are, but you are damn crazy."


    Surprising her, another mysterious figure appears sitting on top of the bubble, with a very rxed posture.


    "You failed again." Lust giggles while making fun of Lucien.


    He shakes his head. "You''re wrong. Her mind is confused, but her heart knows I spoke the truth."


    Lust''s wings and tail wave excitedly as she smiles at Lucien. She never gets tired of being impressed by his way of acting and also has a lot of fun with him in a way that she knows no one else could.


    Although they don''t seem to agree with each other, just the way Lucien and Lust look at each other makes it clear that they love each other so much. And the sensual vibe between them makes Saria and the other Mermaids even more confused.


    But Lust''s appearance answers an essential question for Saria. She still wasn''t sure if Lucien is truly a demon just based on his peculiar look, but now with Lust, she is sure about that.


    "Damn!" Saria thinks aloud. "Did the Nagas really sold their souls to demons? And now you think I would sell my people''s souls too?!?!"


    Gods, Dragons, and Demons, the three self-dered superior races. In fact, everyone finds them pretty predictable.


    The Gods seek superiority by enving all other races. Meanwhile, the Dragon wants everyone to respect them for their strength, honor, or whatever.


    But the Demons are a little different, maybe even mysterious somehow. They are constantly meddling in the activities of other races and offering deals in which they always benefit the most.


    With that thought in mind, Saria refuses to put her people at risk. For her, Lucien embodies the extreme of how attractive, mysterious, and definitely dangerous someone can be.


    Lucien closes his eyes as he imagines they could avoid all of that and go straight to the part where Saria and many Mermaids get stronger, happier, and sexually satisfied after he rewards them for their loyalty.


    But he knows that things are not so simple, especially such rtionships. "No one should expect loyalty and trust from other people without first proving themselves worthy of such loyalty and trust."


    "Humph!" Saria can''t just ept that Lucien is serious when everything about him feels so mysterious and surreal.


    But then he opens his eyes again, which now glow golden-purple like an infinite fantastic universe. His aura and energies spread around him, leaving Saria and the other Mermaids even more shocked.


    He looks into Saria''s eyes as he makes a horizontal motion with his arm; his red katana appears in his hand, and Its de glows golden-purple as he cuts the magic bubble easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Saria is so fascinated by Lucien''s eyes and the sensations he makes her feel that she doesn''t even care that he''s ignoring her royal ability like that.


    But the other Mermaids are perplexed as they''ve never seen anyonee out of that magic bubble that way. The strongest among them find it even crazier as they can feel Lucien''s Earth Realm aura.


    "So¡­" Lucien smiles at Saria.


    "So?" She has never been so confused.


    "Fight, right?" He asks in a casual tone.


    "Fight?" Saria tries to keep her mind focused, but she can''t stop her eyes from wandering over Lucien''s devilishly attractive body.


    "Yeah, let''s fight now, okay?" He releases his red katana into the water and runs his finger over the de while the weapon seems to react to his touch with an own and peculiar personality.


    "Fight, yes!" Saria holds her rapier hilt tighter as she tries to put on a confident, determined expression. But she clearly doesn''t want to fight him.


    Lucien notes that and again praises the Mermaids'' instincts mentally. "Can you start?"


    "Me?" Saria has a kind of mental fight, doubting Lucien''s every word and action, as well as trying to understand his intentions.


    "Yep." He nods. "I don''t want anyone to think I would purposely attack a beautiful and kind woman like you."


    Saria rolls her eyes, mainly to avoid looking at him. "You talk a lot of shit..."


    Then she sighs before swimming towards him at top speed. No other Mermaids there can follow her movements with the eyes, and even Lust has a hard time doing that.


    But Lucien quickly grabs the hilt of his red katana and blocks Saria''s rapier easily.


    *BAM*


    The metallic noise is muffled by the water while a wave of force can be felt within half a mile away from them. Even though she had only half her strength, Saria is still shocked that Lucien was able to handle that attack so smoothly.


    Both continue to force their weapons against each other, and their eyes inevitably meet again.


    [You are so beautiful!] Lucien can''t help but think.


    And Saria can''t stop peculiar thoughts from invading her mind again. [The same water that is passing through his lips may be passing through mine now...]


    But she shakes her head and tries to focus again. When dialogue alone cannot bring results, strength may be the only remaining path. Strength is, after all, the most powerfulw in the universe.


    [But why does it feel so wrong to attack him???] She wonders as she looks away so as not to continue gazing at his lips.


    "You don''t lookfortable with it..." Lucienments as he forces Saria back. "I would say you don''t have enough motivation."


    "And what the hell do you know about me?!?" Saria gets upset and uses even more force. Lucien lets her force him back, giving a false impression that she has an advantage.


    When he hears her curse, that sounds very abnormal. He already sees her as one of the kindest creatures in the universe and knows she''s just trying not to look weak in the face of a possible enemy.


    "I don''t know much other than the fact that you have a kind heart." He smiles. "And I want to know more about you, much more..."


    "Hahaha..." She can''t help butugh at his peculiar way of acting. "And how do you n on doing that?"


    Lucien again forces his weapon forward, causing them to stop. Then he makes a fake thoughtful expression. "How about an innocentpetition?"


    [Innocent?? Why did you use that word???] Saria has a strangely good feeling, which makes her mad at herself.


    But she tries to look cool and confident. "What do you have in mind?"


    Lucien''s expression turns teasing, and Saria feels that it''s pretty normal for him. "Hmmm¡­ let''s do it like this; as long as we fight, every time one of us gets a chance to kill the other but not do it, I will kiss you."


    "..." Saria can''t even express how bizarre that ''innocent''petition sounds.


    "So..." She tries to make a ''fearful'' or at least stern expression. "If I kill you, thepetition ends immediately, right?"


    "Unless you don''t want a kiss from me¡­" He smiles as he dangerously approaches his face to hers.


    Saria feels a mixture of feelings ranging from excitement to anger, passing through a sea of embarrassment. So to avoid that, she focuses on anger and pulls her rapier back before attacking Lucien again, this time with much more force.


    "Why would I want it?!?!" He blocks, and sheins in anger as she pushes him back again.


    At the same time, Saria channels her royal ability and creates dozens of magic bubbles around Lucien. Those bubbles are not intended to confine him but to explode on his body.


    Lucien finds himself in a dangerous situation but refuses to use the teleport ability yet. He releases his red katana, shocking Saria as the weapon continues to block her rapier with the same strength.


    Them, he materializes his dark katana and spins his body, making a 360-degree horizontal attack, which releases a de of purple energy that splits Saria''s magic bubbles in half.


    The bubbles explode, but the purple energy de pushes the water energies away.


    So while Saria is trying to process that, Lucien acts even faster by touching the tip of his dark katana on her stomach.


    She looks down and is so shocked by his speed that she forgets about the ''innocent''petition. "How...???"


    But Lucien certainly doesn''t miss that opportunity and kisses Saria''s delicious lips. "Me first."

 Chapter 551 Innocent Competition (2/2)

    Sweet, warm, gentle, magical... that is how Saria will always remember her first kiss with Lucien.


    That''s not by far Lucien''s best kiss. Rather, that is just a peck on the lips, the first contact between their mouths. Yet, that''s enough to leave a deep impression on any woman.


    It is also unique to Lucien as he remembers the first kiss with each of the women he cares about. And Saria is already a very important woman to him.


    The first time he sought an army, Ne''s bandits were the only people he found in a situation susceptible to hismand.


    And he will never regret bringing the L Secret Group girls into his arms as their loyalty has always been unquestionable.


    Then he met the Nagas. They are a strong breed that is in aplicated situation. He doesn''t mind helping them in exchange for getting more loyal soldiers as well as powerful wives like Mira and Kam.


    Yet, Lucien has never been as determined to help a group of people grow stronger as he thinks of the Mermaids. He really wants to help the gentlest creatures he''s ever met to be so powerful that no one will abuse them ever again.


    And Saria is the key to the bright future they have together. That''s why he wants to make everything perfect with her; one step at a time.


    So after the first contact between their lips, he slowly backs away and gets fascinated by the confused but also happy expression of the beautiful Mermaids Princess.


    She is speechless, as are all the other Mermaids watching that scene.


    [Did he actually kiss her???] All those Mermaids who respect and love their Princess can''t believe what they just saw.


    A wave of chaotic feelings hit them, leading to their hearts confusion, anger, indignation, and though no one wants to admit it, jealousy, so much jealousy.


    "That devil screwed up the purity of the Princess!?!?!" Ra exims, not because she really thinks that way, rather because she feels it is her duty as the Queen''s right arm.


    "..." But no other Mermaid cares for those words. Saria doesn''t seem to have hated that kiss at all, and neither do any of them think that kissing the most attractive man they''ve ever seen could be bad.


    "What is she going to do next?" Another Mermaid thinks aloud, and those words represent the actual thoughts of all those Mermaids.


    [What should I do next???] That thought pops into Saria''s mind. She''s really never been so confused.


    If someone asked her, did you like it? She would undoubtedly answer yes, so much!


    But how could she do that to her people? She just said that she would not let anyone abuse the Mermaids anymore and that she would have the determination to kill anyone who tries that.


    But then she let that arrogant, mysterious, devilish, and... damn handsome devil kiss her so easily.


    Embarrassed. That''s how Saria feels right now, more from having enjoyed the kiss so much than from letting Lucien get ahead during their not-so-innocentpetition.


    [Thepetition! That''s it; he wants to prove he''s stronger than me!!] She tries to focus on something other than the wonderful taste on her lips and that so-powerful urge, consuming all her will.


    [He''s fast, alright... but I wasn''t really serious.] She points her rapier at him again and focuses her water magic on strengthening her body instead of creating traps he could destroy.


    "Looks like you didn''t like the kiss¡­" Lucien makes a fake disappointed expression.


    [No, no! Of course not!!!] Saria exims in her mind. But she clearly doesn''t want to say that out loud.


    "Maybe it was a mistake..." He makes a fake sorry expression.


    [No, no, please... don''t tell me you didn''t like kissing me???] That reaction further stirs Saria''s feelings, leaving her frustrated and upset.


    While Saria doesn''t say anything, Lucien lowers his head as he slowly turns around. His performance is perfect, and everyone can see just a poor guy who has dered himself to the woman he loves, but the girl said something like ''I just want to be your friend,'' breaking his heart into a thousand pieces.


    ''Really??!?'' Lust exims in Lucien''s mind. She can''t believe how with just one sad look, he managed to make all those Mermaids feel sorry for him and upset with Saria.


    ''I don''t like to deceive such gentle creatures, but I have to start teaching them not to be so naive.'' He tries to exin, but Lust knows he''s trying something like mass seduction. The poor devil, first act.


    And that works perfectly. Mainly due to the envy that the other Mermaids are feeling for Saria, they think she shouldn''t ignore Lucien''s obvious feelings.


    The fact that he''s a mysterious demon that appeared out of nowhere along with the Nagas isn''t a good thing, but now everyone thinks he just wants the attention of the beautiful Mermaid Princess.


    Even Saria thinks that way. [He''s so handsome... but so am I, so it''s no wonder he fell in love with me at first sight.]


    [But what am I supposed to do now?!?!] Breaking the ''poor'' devil''s heart certainly seems very cruel, at least as much as not satisfying that growing desire in her heart.


    "Wait there!!" She speaks in a tone not as determined as she expected.


    Lucien doesn''t finish turning around and looks at Saria with a pleading expression. Those droopy eyes and quivering lips make her and all the other Mermaids want to give him a thighsp and pat his head until he starts smiling again.


    [That''s definitely not the thought I should have about my opponent during a battle!!!] Saria shakes her head.


    Lucien starts to feel bad about how his sad performance affects the Mermaids. That would never work with other people, but they are so sentimental and have an absurd level of empathy enough that he canmunicate with them without using any words.


    Saria can see in Lucien''s eyes that he really feels bad, and she starts to me herself for that. And when she thinks about how she can fix that, only one wordes into her mind, fight.


    "Don''t be a coward!!" She shouts and charges towards him, initiating an attack that carries the power of her water magic.


    Lucien can''t help but smile. He knew Saria wouldn''t attack him with all her power as she wouldn''t feel any hostility from him. But now, their not-so-innocentpetition is enough motivation for her to fight with determination, thus allowing him to also prove his strength and ability to take care of the Mermaids.


    He raises his red katana and blocks Saria''s powerful attack, which generates an incredible force wave.


    *BAM*


    "Whoa!!" The other Mermaids are impressed by Lucien''s strength again as they already know how amazing their Princess is.


    Saria tries to put on a fierce and determined expression; however, she can''t help but look excited. "Don''t think too much of yourself just because you made the first point! I was just distracted, but I won''t make that mistake again."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien smiles as he forces his red katana against Saria''s rapier. "Then show me your best."


    "My best is too much for you!" She smiles in reaction to his smile.


    While simply blocking her attack, Lucien ns his next move, but then Lust speaks to him mentally. ''There''s something wrong!''


    ''What is it?'' He quickly asks as he notices Saria''s body turning even brighter blue.


    That mystic blue color seems to even influence the water around them, which starts to glow too. Saria''s beautiful white-blue hair begins to swing under the power of her aura, which gets stronger and stronger.


    Lucien also feels Saria''s strength growing fast, forcing him to use even more strength to hold the position; it is evident that she is doing something simr to the bost he gets using his demonic energy.


    ''It...'' Lust uses her abilities to the fullest to find out what Saria is doing, but she can''t believe the only possible answer. ''I''ve never heard of anyone below the Cosmic Realm who made it...''


    ''Just tell me what is this.'' He asks as he is forced to use his demonic energy to the fullest to hold back Saria''s strength.


    ''A domain.'' Lust responds and quickly exins. ''Only when someone has mastered an element to the maximum can they make a domain. It is a space where that person has control over a specific element in ways that only they understand, being able to use it in ways that only they could imagine.''


    Lucien can''t help but be more impressed by Saria''s strength. So he smiles at her. "You weren''t exaggerating about your best."


    "Thank you." And she can''t contain her proud smile. For some reason, his praise affects her in a unique and special way.


    They could stay there, flirting indefinitely. But that''s a battle, and Saria keeps pushing Lucien back.


    He feels her strength growing more and more as if the water around them is strengthening her, which is precisely what is happening.


    Seeing that he can''tpete using brute strength anymore, Lucien ps his wings forward, creating a powerful force wave that pushes him back and her forward.


    Time seems to go into slow motion as both Lucien and Saria have their senses active to the fullest. As his body is thrown back, he thinks about using his teleport ability to catch her off guard from behind.


    But their eyes met again, and he can see that she is very confident with that beautiful smile.


    In that second, Lucien stops to appreciate Saria''s beauty, and her body bes one with the water, disappearing.


    He is baffled, but his higher senses scream in his mind as he feels the minimum change in the water around his body. [Behind!]


    Acting at full speed, Lucien activates his spatial mana and teleports, not forward, but one meter back.


    His body and Saria''s body appear at the same time, she behind where he was a second ago and he behind her now.


    Both are shocked at each other''s abilities, but also both smiling, happy, and proud of each other.


    "You are incredible!" Both speak at the same time.


    Saria giggles, and Lucien wastes no time trying to put his ck katana on her neck, but water handse out of her shoulders and grab his arms before he can do anything.


    [n B!] He thinks as he materializes his red katana in front of her.


    The red katana moves toward her neck, but she holds it by the de while her hands glow brightly.


    [No way!] Lucien is again impressed by Saria holding his red katana by the de as if it meant nothing.


    He rests his nose behind her neck as the water hands hold his arms; then, he startsughing. "Hahaha... you are really formidable, my dear."


    [My dear???] Lucien''s words again have an impact on Saria''s feelings that she can''t control. In any case, the more he praises her, the more she wants his praise, and not just that, of course.


    Again Lucien thinks about using the teleport ability to get out of that situation. But then his senses again scream in his mind. [Above!!!]


    However, this time he knows it''s toote. His senses are faster than his own body, and Saria''s rapier''s cold tip is already touching the back of his neck.


    [How???] Lucien doesn''t understand what''s going on as Saria is still in front of him. [Does her rapier also move willingly like my red katana??]


    His question is immediately answered when that ''Saria'' pulls his red katana towards her neck. The de pierces her skin, and her body explodes in bright blue water.


    [A clone!!] Lucien thinks as he sees that fake Saria turning water and the real one is above him, holding the rapier that could take his life, maybe before he activates the teleport ability.


    Even Lust couldn''t have warned him about that in time as the speed he and Saria move is very fast.


    He should feel bad for falling for such a trick, but how could he be upset that his future wife is as beautiful as she is powerful and smart?


    Well, she''ll only have the chance to be his wife if she doesn''t try to kill him now.


    At that moment, as Saria slowly creates a de of water and puts it on his neck, he gets concerned; not about dying, but that he''s done something wrong that takes such a perfect woman away from him.


    "Your senses are unbelievable..." Shements as she makes him looks up to see her smiling face. "But within my domain, I make all the rules."


    "Alright¡­" Lucien can feel that despite a de of water, that could quickly kill him. Yet, he doesn''t show any fear as he looks into her beautiful eyes. "So, what''s next?"


    [An innocentpetition...] Saria remembers Lucien''s words and reflects on them. [Every time one of us gets a chance to kill the other but not do it, I will kiss you.]


    [So, did he already expect it?] She concludes.


    Kill the most interesting man she''s ever met, or let him kiss her? The doubt doesn''t evene close to Saria''s mind as she''s sure what''s next.


    "Hehe..." Her teasing smile reveals to Lucien another part of the beautiful Mermaids Princess, one he is also sure he already loves.

 Chapter 552 Sisters In Trouble

    More than twenty thousand Mermaids watch the fight between Lucien and Saria. There are no more spaces for observers, but those farther away still try to get closer to see what will happen next.


    [Kill or kiss?] They wonder.


    For all of them, the answer would undoubtedly be kissing, but they know that royalty has to make sacrifices for the sake of the people, so if Lucien is really a threat, Saria will have to kill him.


    Perhaps in most ces, royalty means a group of people who live luxuriously and enjoy privileges fueled by power and wealth.


    But in the Mermaid Kingdom, royalty means a group of people or rather a lineage of individuals who sacrifice themselves for the good of all Mermaids.


    This has been the case for several generations. And it''s because of it that all the Mermaids love Nea, would sacrifice their lives for Saria without thinking, and it''s also because of it that Kaise''s name is always in their heart.


    Then again, even though all the Mermaids there can see that Saria definitely doesn''t want to kill Lucien, they can''t decide if that''s right or not as they trust her to lead them.


    And everyone has the answer when they see the water de disappear from Saria''s hand. [Kiss, she chose.]


    Lucien smiles at Saria; he was not wrong to have the highest expectations regarding her. And of course, he doesn''t think twice, having the way between their lips free, he kisses her.


    He doesn''t act very quickly and leaves the option to back off to her. But she doesn''t even think about avoiding his lips, certainly because she wants that badly, but especially since that is the rule of their innocent littlepetition, and she won''t break the deal.


    Then their lips touch again, in a kiss as good as the first; nothing too bold and just a peck on the lips.


    Lucien doesn''t think about anything and just enjoys the sweet taste of Saria''s wet and delicate lips. But despite enjoying that so much too, she can''t stay calm.


    [Everyone is judging me now...] She wonders. [I bet they think I''m being seduced by this devil and putting our people at risk.]


    [No, I''m wrong...] She gets nervous because it''s the first time she''s done something so daring, but Saria doesn''t lose faith in her people, just like they continue to believe in her.


    Saria wonders if she should have killed Lucien when she had the chance, but the Mermaids generally act on instincts rather than reason.


    By being more sensitive creatures than most, they can feel when someone wants to hurt them. And she doesn''t feel anything wrong with Lucien, just the desire to do her good.


    Again, Saria wants that moment tost much longer, but it suddenly ends, leaving her body even more frustrated.


    Lucien slowly moves his lips away from Saria''s as he smiles. "Looks like you made the second point... yet, I feel like I won the prize."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles as his praise feeds her ego. "Well, you kissed this charming Princess not once but twice, so it''s natural that you feel so happy."


    "Shall we continue?" He asks as he can''t wait to kiss those perfect lips again.


    Saria knows she shouldn''t stop the battle to give Lucien her full attention. But on the other hand, she still doesn''t know what to do about Mira and the big barrier she made, so maybe he can give her the answers she wants, after a few more kisses, of course.


    "Try to keep up with me if you can..." She smiles and attacks him with her rapier, also creating many water arrows that fly from all directions towards him.


    She''s definitely not as powerful as Tyrion, but within her domain, Lucien has one of the most exciting fights ever.


    They exchange powerful blows at high speed while teleporting over and over the ce. And after six more pecks on the lips, Lucien is finally about to add tongue in the next kiss.


    But he is forced to stop and move away from Saria when he feels that a certain cursed sword is trying to destroy his home in the purple world again.


    ''What happened?'' Lust asks while Saria is also confused.


    ''The Ghost Lady¡­'' Lucien exins. ''Can you try to contain her a little longer? I still don''t know how it''s going to affect Saria.''


    ''Sure.'' Lust goes to the purple world and tries to calm the Ghost Lady. But the cursed sword is totally out of control, flying around the house and making a mess.


    Due to Lucien''s power level and mainly his demonic energy, Lust currently has a power equal to the Immortal Realm middle stages, which should be more than enough to handle the Ghost Lady.


    But the cursed sword also received a lot of demonic energy from Lucien, and now it is even more powerful, giving Lust a hard time trying to catch her.


    That quickly turns into a cat-and-mouse chase around the house until Lust corners the Ghost Lady in Lucien''s bedroom. She blocks the door, and the sword cannot pierce the extraordinary magical walls around them.


    "What are you going to do now, little sword?" Lust smiles as she materializes her whip to capture the cursed sword.


    The Ghost Lady knows that attacking Lust is useless, or rather, it would only upset Lucien, so with no option, she flies onto his bed and starts releasing a strange dark-blue energy.


    "It..." Lust is confused by what the sword is trying to do.


    Then she mentally speaks to Lucien. ''Are you feeling something different?''


    ''What do you mean?'' He asks as he dodges Saria''s attacks.


    ''The cursed sword is releasing a kind of energy...'' Lust exins as she continues to try to understand what the Ghost Lady is doing.


    ''Energy? Hmm...'' Lucien tries to find anything different in his body and then finds it at the same time he notices Saria gazing at his waist with a curious expression.


    He looks down and notices that his tattoo is glowing bright purple, the way it does when he''s making a soul contract with some woman.


    ''She''s trying to get a soul contract!'' Lucien and Lust speak at the same time.


    ''But¡­'' Lucien is confused. ''You said cursed weapons couldn''t connect to someone''s soul like normal soul weapons...''


    ''It''s because of the chaotic energy and desire to just destroy.'' She exins. ''No one has ever managed to have a cursed weapon as usual soul weapon, but it is unlike anything else... it seems the Ghost Lady wants something more than just destroying everything.''


    Lucien understands that the situation is unique, which makes him even more dubious about epting that soul contract or not. ''What should I do?''


    ''The sword clearly wants to use this soul contract to go to you and meet her sister, but only you can decide what to do.'' Lustments.


    He had no intention of preventing the sisters'' reunion, but he was concerned that the Ghost Lady would get out of control and hurt someone. However, if he makes a soul contract with her, he will have more control over her and could prevent her from hurting anyone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Making a soul contract with a cursed sword, what could go wrong?'' He wonders as he epts the energy of the Ghost Lady.


    In a sh of dark-purple and dark-blue light, the sword appears in his left hand while he holds his red katana in his right hand and blocks Saria''s rapier.


    The Ghost Lady glows with a purple aura, and Lucien''s tattoo appears around her hilt, making it clear that he really made a soul contract with a cursed weapon.


    Saria isn''t surprised by the appearance of another sword as she''s seen Lucien materialize two katanas, so she thinks that''s just another one of his many secrets.


    She forces her rapier further against him, and he uses the Ghost Lady along with the red katana to block her attack.


    "I can already feel the taste of it..." Sariaments in a teasing tone as she looks into Lucien''s eyes. But then she notices familiar words on the Ghost Lady''s de.


    "More than friends, we are sisters of different parents, inseparable in life and beyond." She reads aloud those words, which are written in the royalnguage of oceans.


    Old memories surge in Saria''s mind, along with a great shock. She remembers stories about how her older sister and a Fox Princess saved the Blue Star a thousand years ago when she was just a child.


    "Their promise..." She thinks aloud as she stares at the Ghost Lady. "Kaisa?!?!?"


    Lucien barely has time to think about his next action when Lust gives him crucial news. ''She''s here!''


    -------------------------------


    A few minutes before. Tens of miles away from Lucien and Saria, ire and the Naga messenger swims at top speed.


    ire can''t fly yet as she hasn''t reached the Sky Realm, but her speed in the water is very high due to the treasures Saria gave her. Even the Naga messenger, which is in the Immortal Realm, has a hard time following her.


    She stays focused as much as possible, and even Greed is thoughtful as she wonders about Lucien.


    ''What''s he like?'' She asks.


    ''Who?'' ire can''t even think clearly due to the excitement of meeting one of her siblings again.


    ''Your brother, of course.'' She answers. ''Since there weren''t many memories about him in your mind when we signed the contract, I didn''t think he was really important to you.''


    ''Important to me?'' ire thinks about how she feels about Lucien. ''He is important to me! In fact, all my siblings are... I just spent a lot of time focused on my desire to be like Naomi, and I haven''t been with my other siblings as much as I would like.''


    ''Well, you can start correcting that mistake now, with your brother.'' Greed suggests.


    ire thinks something is wrong because Greed didn''t seem to like the idea of them meeting Lucien and Lust a few minutes ago. Yet, now she is advising her to have a good rtionship with her brother.


    ''What are you up to?'' ire asks.


    Greed doesn''t want to tell ire how she ns to use Lucien''s abilities to strengthen them and them alone. ''Nothing special... I''m just curious about how your brother is like; I bet he''s too charming to have caught Lust''s attention... or he''s just been what''s left for her.''


    [Charming?] That word awakens in ire''s mind some embarrassing memories.


    ---------------------------


    Six years ago.


    ire and Naomi are twenty-two years old, they are already beautiful growndies, but one is cold as a snowman, and the other acts like a brat kid.


    In an inner courtyard at the mountain fortress, they observe a sparring session between their younger siblings, Lucien and Sophia.


    Well, that''s supposed to be a sparring session, but the way Sophia uses her body to hold Lucien to the floor makes it seem more like a dangerously naughty y.


    Lucien cannot see the intentions behind Sophia''s approaches, or rather, nor does she notice how much her body already desires his.


    But the older sisters can''t help but notice that the situation looks strange. Then irements. "Doesn''t it seem a little inappropriate?"


    "Inappropriate?" Naomi asks sarcastically. "What''s inappropriate about letting Sophia have a little fun?"


    "Fun?" ire doesn''t really understand what fun is. Nothing looks good to her, so it''s like the world is always gray.


    Naomi rolls her eyes. "Are you really not affected by Luci''s charm??"


    ire knows what charm means since she''s read about it in books, but having such knowledge doesn''t really help her understand why Sophia is so happy when interacting with Lucien or why Naomi always says weird things about him.


    "Ohh,e on..." Naomi shakes her head and then shows ire her hand. "Look this."


    She ces her hand over her right breast and starts to massage it; then, she points to Lucien. "Look closely at how his abs are hard and hot... look how his face is devilishly handsome and matches his body so damn sexy perfectly."


    ire does as Naomi says and observes every part of Lucien''s body and how his sweat drips onto Sophia''s also sweaty body.


    Her own body starts to get warmer too, so she feels Naomi lead her hand up to her breast too and teach her to touch herself that way.


    "Tell me, wouldn''t you like to be touching that perfect body right now?" Naomi asks as she continues touching herself and watching Lucien. "Don''t you think Sophia is having fun there?"


    Strangely good sensations arise in ire''s body, something physiology that goes far beyond her cool personality... something that starts to add some color to her gray world.


    "Yeah, she''s certainly having fun there..." ire joins Naomi''s game and starts touching herself more and more as she can''t stop imagining inadequate situations with her young brother.


    Both sisters distance themselves from the normal world, entering the dream world, where anything is possible, and their growing female needs are satisfied.


    And as a result, they lose track of what''s really going on around them, including Eve, who looks at the naughty sisters with a furious expression right now.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!?!" Eve awakens ire and Naomi from their wet dreams with a shock they will never forget.

 Chapter 553 A Small But Warm Reunion Underwater

    As she remembers the few interactions she had with Lucien, ire realizes how much she misses her brother and promises to herself to be a better sister from now on.


    Greed feels ire''s internal changes and is concerned that she is too emotional about the reunion and ends up destroying their ns.


    ''I don''t care what you want to do with your brother, but you better not let the Mermaids know who he is for now.'' She suggests.


    ire doesn''t like that kind of thing. ''I don''t want to lie to them, especially to Saria.''


    ''What if they don''t like to find out you host a Sin?'' Greed asks. ''It could end your rtionship with Saria.''


    ''But...'' ire is afraid of destroying the very special friendship she has with Saria. ''I don''t like lying to them; we''re not doing anything wrong, right?''


    ''Do you think that making them stronger people and encouraging them to take what was stolen from them is bad?'' She asks sarcastically.


    ire shakes her head. ''No, definitely not! But then why would telling the truth be a problem?''


    ''Well, our people can have a bad reputation for manipting others¡­'' Greed exins. ''I''m sure the Mermaids would understand as they can feel that you have a good heart.''


    She continues. ''But I think you''d better wait a bit before telling them to avoid the shock at this crucial moment. You could wait until we''ve put those damn snakes in their ce.''


    ''Alright...'' ire trusts Greed''s advice as they have been good partners since the soul contract. ''I''m not going to say anything now, but... if Lucien has already said to Saria that he''s my brother, I won''t let them think he''s a liar.''


    ''Fair.'' Greed agrees.


    ''We are already near to them, by the way.'' Shements then.


    ''Really?!??!'' When she thinks she''s about to see her little brother again, ire gets very excited.


    Her siblings wouldn''t believe how ire changed since thest time they saw each other. Not even Naomi noticed such changes in her as it has mostly happened in thest two months as her rtionship with Saria and the Mermaids has grown.


    The once ''cold'' sister is now a girl with a warm heart and a soul that burns with desire for both material and emotional things.


    She can''t wait to meet Lucien again, but at the same time, that leaves her insecure and concerned. Then she stops abruptly and starts to wonder. [Does he miss me too???]


    Greed feels like rolling her eyes inside ire''s soul, but the Naga messenger is just confused. "Mydy? Is there any problem?"


    "Has he changed a lot like me?" ire thinks aloud and then looks at the Naga messenger. "Is he too different?"


    She makes a confused expression while Greedments in ire''s mind in an ironic tone. ''Don''t be stupid; how would this snake woman know what your brother was like before??''


    ire notices her mistake and rephrases the question. "What can you tell me about Lucien?"


    "Lucien..." The Naga messenger thinks aloud; her expression turns a little pale as she remembers the first time she saw him at the east exit of the main Naga city.


    "He seemed like a very peculiar person, and his look was..." She starts to exin but then stops because she is afraid to say something strange about Lucien, and his sister gets angry.


    ire notices that and smiles with a kind expression. "Just tell me what you think; don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    ''I bet you''ll break her neck if she says something bad about your brother.'' Greedments in a funny tone in ire''s mind.


    But the Naga messenger believes ire''s words. "Well, at first, I was scared about the rumors of him being as brutal as the King, but when I saw that devilishly handsome face... his abs... he''s so..."


    "Hot!?" irepletes her words. "Yeah, he''s fucking hot."


    The girl can''t help but feel a little sorry for ire. [It can''t be easy to have such a sexy brother...]


    So she remembers how Lucien killed all the ckguards who didn''t swear loyalty to Mira. "But he was also like the rumors described... in fact, I think he can be even more brutal than the King."


    ire doesn''t doubt that. [I think we can all be pretty brutal because of how our father trained us as weapons instead of raising us like normal kids.]


    But then she''s surprised that the girl''s face starts to blush; even her lips seem to want to curl up into a smile.


    The Naga messenger remembers when Lucien kissed her. "But while he can be so cold and ruthless, he''s also kind and caring¡­ I''d say that there are two of them, one for enemies and one for friends."


    [Caring???] ire can''t believe someone described her cold, depressed brother as caring. [It''s like he''s turned someonepletely different... like me?]


    While she is lost in thought, Greed speaks in her mind again. ''Stop wasting time with this stupid hesitation; your brother is fighting Saria right now, and they... they...''


    ''They what???'' ire is worried because of the way Greed speaks. ''What are they doing?!?!?''


    Greed can feel that Lucien and Saria are fighting, but she also feels his demonic energy entering her body. ''Damn Lust!!''


    ire wastes no more time and swims at full speed towards them, leaving the Naga messenger with a confused expression on her face.


    [What strange siblings...] She thinks while swimming towards them too.


    They arrive on the battlefield, and ire is shocked to see a huge green barrier protecting the Nagas on one side while twenty thousand Mermaids ignore them to observe something on the other side.


    ''They are there.'' Greed speaks, and ire quickly enters the crowd of Mermaids, swimming until she gets to the front row of the big show.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lucien!!" ire would like to contain her emotions and do as Greed suggested, but by seeing her brother, she forgets everything and just swims towards him with open arms and a wide smile on her face.


    The infinite family love in her heart makes her ignore what is happening between him and Saria, as well as the unbelievable changes in his body; after all, nothing changes the fact that he is her little brother.


    But Greed cannot ignore some shocking facts, which make her freaking out. [What the fuck?!?! Why does he look like a High Demon?!?! DAMNN!!! Does he look like a dragon too?!?!]


    Lucien, on the other hand, responds to ire''s warm greeting with the same affection and open arms. "ire!"


    They hug in front of everyone, and he spins her body as they both smile, definitely a tender reunion between siblings that love each other.


    "I missed you so much¡­ my brother." She speaks in an affectionate tone, ignoring everything around them, including Greed''sints andments in her mind.


    "I missed you too, sister..." He responds with the same affection and hugs her even more tightly. "Don''t worry; we''ll keep together from now on."


    The Mermaids are thrilled with the emotion that Lucien and ire embrace each other.


    Everyone is surprised by that, but ''shock'' is no longer enough to describe how confused Saria is. Her eyes wander between ire, Lucien, and the Ghost Lady in his hand. [?!?!?!?!?!?]


    Then her gaze meets ire''s. They both look very thrilled, happy, and confused.


    "I''ll exin everything..." ire whispers to Saria but then turns her and Lucien''s bodies around to just enjoy his hug a little longer, not worrying about how she''s going to maintain the precious friendship with her new best friend.


    Then Lucien''s eyes meet Saria''s. He can''t help but feel a little sad for her as he nned first to gain her trust and then tell her the whole story without her freaking out or being suspicious of everything.


    But now, things are happening that way. And just as he''s hugging his sister, he doesn''t want to stop Saria and Kaisa''s reunion either.


    Then he toss the Ghost Lady to Saria, hoping the sword doesn''t attack her sister due to her cursed nature.


    The Ghost Lady quickly flies towards Saria, and she takes the sword by the hilt. Then her chaotic cursed energy enters her sister''s body, causing her to feel pain throughout her whole body and a shiver that seems to reach into her soul.


    Saria almost lets go of the Ghost Lady''s hilt as her kind nature is totally opposed to the sword''s cursed energy. But then she feels a good and familiar energy alsoe along, calming the chaotic energy.


    [Lucien...] Saria knows that it is only because of Lucien and his pleasing energy that she can hold the sword made from her sister''s soul in her hand.


    There are thousands of questions in her mind, and she even feels betrayed due to not knowing about Lucien and ire''s rtionship. But Saria still only feels good intentions from the siblings, and she continues to be grateful to them.


    In fact, now that she''s seeing them together, she realizes how much alike they are and also how easy it is to like them.


    "Kaisa..." Saria speaks in a loving tone as she looks at the cursed sword in her hand. "You''ve been away from home for a long time."


    If a reunion between siblings was already exciting for the Mermaids, let alone two, especially when the second is between their beloved Princess who now leads them now and thete Princess who sacrificed her life for them.


    They are still in the middle of a battleground, with bodies floating in the blood-red water. But there is no will to fight in the kind hearts of those Mermaids.


    Yet, one of them looks apprehensive. Ra can''t stop to enjoy that beautiful moment as she has many worries in her mind, starting with the Princess''s best friend being the sister of a demon.


    "What is happening?!?!" She stands in front of Lucien and ire with her spear in hand. "Who are you really?? And what do you want from us???"


    "Ra!" Saria speaks in a firm tone of disapproval. "What do you think you''re doing?!?"


    "M-my Princes..." She looks at Saria with a worried expression. "These people¡­ can''t you see they''re up to something?? ire isn''t who you think, and this devil is an ally of the Nagas!"


    Saria sighs and looks at Lucien and ire with a sorry expression. "Ra is a good woman and my family... so please forgive her; her job of protecting me is a heavy burden."


    "No problem." Lucien and ire talk together as they hug and look at Saria with loving smiles. Both of them like her very much, although their feelings are different.


    "There''s something very wrong here-" Ra, who needs to be more rational than emotional, knows it''s very dangerous to trust demons.


    But Lucien uses his demonic energy to create a gag around Ra''s face, preventing her from using mana to make her voice sound underwater.


    "Mmmmm..." She tries toin, but Lucien''s energy makes her body feel good, and she starts to blush.


    Saria can''t help but giggle as she strokes the Ghost Lady''s hilt and gazes at Lucien.


    He smiles at her. "I know ire, and I have a lot to exin¡­ and we''re going to make everything clear. But first, you have to understand that we really want to help you and your people."


    "Right, sis?" He kisses ire''s head, making her feel outstanding.


    "Sure, brother." She responds as she hugs him even tighter and nuzzles his chest. [Why do you smell so damn good???]


    Despite being overjoyed at having reunited with her long-lost sister, Saria can''t help but be jealous of Lucien and ire. In fact, she really wants to be between them right now, being hugged by both of them.


    The mood couldn''t be better, but a person there is not at all satisfied with the direction things are taking.


    Greed is pretty upset and uses her demonic energy to question Lust mentally. ''What the hell is your host doing with my Mermaids?!?!?''

 Chapter 554 What Bad Can It Do?

    As Lucien makes clear his rtionship with the Naga Queen and Princess, shocking ire and the Mermaids, he also receives a mental message from Mira.


    ''It''s done...'' She reports and then pauses beforepleting the sentence in a slightly shy but very proud tone. ''Hubby.''


    ''Come on to meet your sister-inw.'' He responds.


    ''Alright.'' She breaks the huge green barrier, drawing the attention of the Mermaids.


    They''ve barely recovered from the shock due to everything they''ve learned about Lucien, and yet, they get surprised again when they see hundreds of Naga bodies falling behind the barrier.


    [What?!?!] They don''t understand why the Naga ckguards who arrived along with Lucien and Mira would kill other Nagas.


    Mira and Kam swim towards Lucien, passing through a Mermaids corridor and leaving the ckguards and half of the Nagas troops who were defending that outpost behind.


    They arrive at the front of the group, and while Kam peeks at ire with a curious expression, Mira quickly nces at Lucien before speaking to Saria in a respectful tone. "Princess..."


    Before Saria can think of anything, Mira points to the bodies of the Nagas, still slowly falling to the bottom of the ocean. "Consider this one of the first proofs of my good intentions, every soldier who still had any bad intentions or resentment of the Mermaids was executed for treason."


    "Treason?" Saria asks.


    "Exactly, attacking the Mermaids goes directly against my policy¡­" She feels she''s said something wrong and then looks at Lucien before correcting. "Our policy, I mean."


    The Mermaids are really happy with that statement; however, Greed is more upset and tries everything to change the course of things.


    ''This woman must have seduced your brother too!!'' She tries to convince ire to mess up any chance of peace between the Mermaids and the Nagas. ''You can''t believe these people have good intentions!''


    ''Shut up, Greed!!'' ire is upset by the constantints. ''I need to find out what these women want from my brother before I decide what to do.''


    Saria, on the other hand, can see how Mira looks at Lucien, and by being a very sensitive creature, especially when ites to understanding the feelings of others, she quickly realizes how much the Naga Queen likes him.


    She looks at him with a cheerful smile. "You are really unbelievable..."


    Lucien almost gets shy due to the special way Saria''s eyes sparkle when she gazes at him. But as he has a lot of work to do, and he also wants to spend time alone with ire, he can''t enjoy time with the beautiful Mermaid Princess right now.


    "Can we continue this conversation at a ce more..." He looks around and notices that all the Mermaids are gazing at him in the same way. "Private."


    "Yeah, of course." Saria tries to stop thinking only about Lucien and focuses on the current situation. Then she looks at Mira with a respectful expression. "The Naga Queen herself hase to the battlefield to speak with me, so I have to provide at least a suitable ce for us to discuss the future of our peoples."


    Mira nods, also respectfully but without losing that royal posture that Lucien so admires.


    Then Saria looks at Ra. "Help the Nagas clean up this mess, and remember, these people are not our enemies."


    Ra doesn''t hide her dissatisfaction and concerns about that, but she follows Saria''s orders. And that''s not really difficult as the Mermaids can feel that the ckguards and other Nagas have no bad intentions toward them, which makes their cooperation pretty natural.


    "Let''s go this way." Saria swims to the surface towards the east while holding the Ghost Lady tightly.


    Mira and Kam follow her after Lucien nods at them, but ire still holds his hand. Lust remains in his soul as she listens to Greed''sints.


    "What are we waiting for?" ire asks.


    He then swims towards a group of Mermaids, and ire notices a woman with beautiful ck wings trying to save a big white tigress from the caresses of dozens of Mermaids.


    Even with bloodstains stuck to her fur, the Mermaids are fascinated by Oya and ignore herint faces as they pet her. Mama tigress wishes she could at least roar, but she doesn''t know how to use her energies to make her voice sounds underwater.


    She knows her master doesn''t want her to hurt any Mermaids, so they can feel she has no bad intentions toward them, making her a cute big cat vulnerable to all kinds of petting.


    The same goes for Helena, who tries to save Oya but has trouble avoiding the Mermaids who are fascinated with her wings.


    "Come on, girls..." Lucien''s voice sounds above them, drawing everyone''s attention. "Helena and Oya are bloody warriors, so you don''t want to mess with them."


    No matter how much the Mermaids find Oya and Helena amazing, they are obviously more fascinated by Lucien and his charm. Yet, they also feel his royal draconic aura, which makes them feel a lot of respect and even be a little afraid of him.


    They swim back, making way for Oya and Helena to go to Lucien. Both are courageous women, but they''ve never been in a situation as bizarre as that, which makes them hide behind him.


    Lucien smiles at the Mermaids while ire looks at Oya and Helena with a thoughtful expression. "Your friends?"


    He takes her and Helena''s hands, making them shake each other''s hands. "This is my sister, ire..."


    She smiles honestly, and ire tries to look friendly too, but Lucien''s next words make her freak out again.


    "Helena and Oya are your sisters-inw." He exins.


    More wives? ire should think, but another question seems more urgent. "Even the tigress?!?!?"


    "!!!!" Oya tries to say that she''s not just a ''tigress,'' but she forgets she doesn''t know how to talk underwater, so she just gulps down some water before quickly closing her mouth and looking at Lucien with an embarrassed expression.


    He strokes her head. "Oya isn''t in the Sky Realm yet, but she already has a demi-human body and is much smarter than many humans, as well as being my loyalpanion since the beginning of my journey."


    [A demi-human body??] ire is confused about how Oya can have a demi-human body before the Sky Realm. And Greed can''t feel Envy''s energy inside her body due to it being nearly drained.


    "Let''s talk more above the surface." Lucien speaks as he swims after Saria, followed by the girls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The groupes out of the water, and Lucien instinctively takes ire in his arms to fly with her while Helena has a hard time flying with mama tigress.


    "W-w-what are you d-doing?!?!" But ire despairs when it gets harder to control those unfamiliar feelings.


    "Hmm??" Lucien doesn''t understand what''s wrong and stops in midair.


    She is embarrassed that she is the only one who sees a problem with them continuing to hug even in that strange position. "It''s not that... I just... ah... no, it''s nothing... I just didn''t expect us to fly and you have these wings..."


    He smiles. "I know, it''s a little strange... I''ll exin everything to you. But I figured Greed didn''t want to expose her presence, and by flying, we''ll reach Saria faster, you know."


    "Yeah, yeah..." She tries to look away and change the subject to keep him from seeing her face turning redder and redder. "This thing about the Sins having to stay hidden because it would be hard to exin about their presence sucks..."


    So she gazes at his wings. "Although you really look like a demon already..."


    "That''s because he really is a demon." Lust materializes her body in front of ire and speaks in a proud tone. "And I don''t need to hide my presence like a malicious rat; I just wanted to give you some space and not draw all the attention to myself."


    ire is first surprised by Lust''s transcending beauty, which awakens in her some jealous feelings she didn''t even know existed. But then she gets confused about what she said.


    "But how can he really be a demon??" She asks.


    ''If you have the same father, isn''t that obvious?'' Greed''s voice sounds in her mind.


    "Your mother?" She thinks aloud as she looks at Lucien. And at the same time, she tries to remember his mother, but only a curvy silhouette and red haire to her mind, making her even more confused.


    "We have a lot to talk about, sister." Hements as he flies towards the other girls


    Lucien keeps a considerable distance from Saria as he tells ire all the ''details'' he avoided when telling his story earlier. He doesn''t hide anything from his beloved sister, and she is shocked by many things, including his almost certain connection to Aylin, the most famous Dragon Queen.


    But they don''t have much time to talk as after fifteen minutes, Lust warns him of a big Mermaid Army ahead, possibly more than a million of them.


    "There is also a gigantic and very powerful creature!'' She reports."


    "The Leviathan???" He quickly asks.


    "Not." She answers. "This creature is between the eighth and ninthyers of the Immortal Realm, but it''splicated to describe Its power precisely as it is enormous and must have unbelievable brute strength."


    "Don''t worry; it''s Marini, Saria''s guardian." ire quickly exins.


    "Guardian? What kind of Guardian?" Lucien asks.


    She smiles and points forward. "You will see..."


    On the horizon, Lucien begins to see small tents appear over the sea, hundreds of thousands of them. And in the center, something that looks like a giant floating rock.


    But as he gets closer to that ce, he notices that in front of that rock, a big head is half-submerged in the water.


    "A giant turtle?" He thinks aloud as he can only describe that creature as a turtle with a giant shell made of rock.


    "Yep, that''s Marini," ire responds. "She not only protects Saria and the other Mermaids from other giant sea creatures, but she also provides us with a nice ce to travel on with her huge shell."


    The group approaches Marini, who represents the center of the vast Mermaid army camp. The Mermaids prefer to set their tents above water as they like to regrly breathe fresh air and know that the Nagas are more efficient the deeper into the sea they fight.


    Above the shell of the giant mystic turtle is like an open-air pce with arge pool in the middle. The ce is very beautiful and luxurious as the castle of any usual royalty member.


    Lucien also notices some luxurious tents on the turtle shell, protecting a human bed and other furniture, certainly for ire.


    But there are also some luxurious chairs around the pool, where Saria is with Mira and Kam right now. The water in that pool magically glows, making it clear that it is exceptional.


    The groupnds in front of the pool as thousands of Mermaids watch from afar. There are also some Mermaids on top of the gigantic turtle. They are Saria''s personal servants who are now carrying trays of food and drink as they fly.


    "Oh, you have a Moon Tiger!" Saria makes an amazed expression when she sees Oya. Yet, she is also surprised to notice Helena''s wings. "And an... angel?"


    "Fallen Angel." Helena corrects in a respectful but also proud tone.


    "Ohh..." Saria doesn''t really understand what that means, but she notices that Helena has the scent and energy of Lucien all over her body. [His wife too?]


    Then she looks at him and is shocked when she realizes his clothes are dematerializing as he enters the pool, making her freak out.


    "Hh-ey! H-hey! HEY!!!! W-hat are you doing?!?!? T-this is toooo..." She can''t even speak properly as her brain tries to fight her body''s desire to see Lucien''s naked body.


    He stops after taking a few steps into the pool, wearing only his underwear. "I just wanted a swim in this pool..."


    "..." ire and Saria can''t say anything as they are too focused on enjoying Lucien''s perfect body. Lust, Oya, Helena, Kam, and Mira also don''t miss the opportunity to enjoy that heavenly view.


    "Swim¡­" Saria seems to be having a hard time processing what''s going on.


    "Yeah," He nods. "Can I?"


    She quickly nods. [Why would I stop you from swimming in my pool... naked.]

 Chapter 555 Fruits Of The Same Tree

    In the main hall of the Mermaids Castle, Nea is shocked by the story that Eve and the Sins tell her.


    They agreed that making everything clear would be the best way to prove they have no hostile intentions toward the Mermaids and know nothing about that mysterious woman''s maniptions.


    They obviously didn''t mention anything about the Phoenix core being the mainponent in making the peculiar pentagram pact work with seven people and save the life of Lucien and his sisters.


    So they focused on the parts that make them look like victims involved in some kind of conspiracy and also emphasized the fact that Lucien is with the Ghost Lady, the sword made from Kaisa''s soul.


    Eve doesn''t believe it''s a coincidence that both Maya''s and Nea''s daughters lead them, two of Blue Star''s most powerful women, towards Lucien.


    ''It seems that all that woman''s ns involve taking powerful women to Luci...'' Shements to Pride to get a second opinion.


    ''I was going to say the same thing.'' Pride also notes that. ''Perhaps this is her real n, to make Lucien and Lust create the most powerful and loyal army ever seen... and made entirely of women.''


    ''And what are we going to do now?'' Eve asks.


    ''Following this n seems like the best way forward.'' She answers. ''We need the help of these women to stand a chance against the Leviathan. Yet...''


    Eve notes that Pride is concerned about something, but she definitely doesn''t want to admit that feeling. ''Which? Just tell me what''s on your mind.''


    Pride really likes Eve and sees her as her partner, so she doesn''t even think about hiding anything. ''It''s just that both Nea and Maya are incredible women who are about to help us... and it makes me wonder if your brother will ept killing the Phoenix when the right momentes.''


    The fact that they need to take Maya''s magic core, the only way to actually kill a Phoenix, clearly excludes the possibility of her bing Lucien''s wife.


    And Nea, as such a gentle creature and friend to Maya, would be revolted by such betrayal and would likely even attack them, also excluding the possibility of her being Lucien''s wife.


    ''Don''t worry about it.'' Eve deres in a determined tone. ''No matter how many wives Luci has, he will always be more loyal to his sisters.''


    She continues. ''If there is a bond stronger than blood, it is love, and it has never missed between us even under our father''s whip... maybe we are broken individuals, but we are like that together, and we love each other above all. So Luci, like any of us, will do anything for our siblings.''


    ''I hope so.'' Pridements.


    Meanwhile, Nea still looks thoughtful. She doesn''t want to put her people in danger to recover Kaisa''s soul and knows that her daughter wouldn''t agree with that either.


    But herst wish is that Kaisa''s soul can rest in her home. And since Saria has already started an offensive against the Nagas, going all the way, killing Tyrion and recovering Kaisa''s soul seems like the right thing to do. Also, she would be helping Maya, Eve, and the seven deadly sins by saving Lucien.


    Then she makes a determined expression. "We are going to the Naga Kingdom."


    Sophia and the other girls are happy to obtain the help of the Mermaid Queen, which will undoubtedly be very helpful in rescuing Lucien.


    "We don''t have time to waste, Nea." Mayaments. "My daughter and their brother are at risk of death every second they stay in that ce."


    "I know." She responds. "I just need a few minutes to leave orders for the troops to follow us before we head to the western border to meet Saria and her army and then attack the Naga Kingdom with everything we have."


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you here." Evements.


    Nea nods and then quickly exits the main hall. She sends some guards to call the principal Mermaid generals as she makes her way through several submerged corridors towards the bottom of the sea.


    After passing through several high-level barriers, she finally arrives in a vast submerged room. The ce looks like a great magic garden, and in the center, there is a big blue tree with bright blue leaves.


    That one is the sacred tree of the Mermaids, but unlike the Nagas'' protection tree, that one is called the Tree of Power and Its fruits, when ripe help any creature to improve their powers and talents in unbelievable ways.


    Saria only ate two of those fruits in her entire life and can already use her water domain, something that usually only Cosmic Realm people can.


    But just as eating the fruits of the tree of power before they have ripened is not good, eating such very old fruits is also bad. In fact, after many thousand years, the ripe fruits start to rot, bing something too dangerous.


    Nea runs her hand over some fruits that appear to be almost ripe as she walks closer to the tree trunk. Then she looks in specific directions where there are three ck andpletely rotten fruits.


    Those fruits are almost as old as the tree of power itself and have been there for many generations, bing more powerful and more unstable.


    There were only six rotten fruits as those ones in the whole story of the tree of power. The first one was eaten by a Mermaid Queen who wanted to test Its properties, and as a result, she became one of the most powerful Mermaids in the entire story... for a few hours before her body exploded in one of the most horrific deaths.


    With that tragic ident, the Mermaids learned that such fruits should not be eaten after getting rotten. But also, they could not ignore the effects of such powerful fruits.


    So the Mermaids Queens let five of those fruits go rotten to use in times of despair. That''s how Kaisa and Fox Princess managed to save the Blue Star a thousand years ago.


    But as just a few hours boost wouldn''t be enough to stop an army of angels led by a powerful high Godness, Kaisa and her best friend performed a ritual to transform themselves into cursed weapons right after eating a rotten fruit from the tree of power.


    Something in the ritual changed that chaotic energy, and so the power of the two rotten fruits only appeared when the two cursed swords were together, also passing that power to the sword wielder in a less harmful way.


    Nea hoped that no Mermaids would ever have to eat one of those cursed fruits again, but now she finds herself in front of the Tree of Power, ready to pick one of them for herself to eat.


    She regrets not having sacrificed herself before Kaisa a thousand years ago, so she doesn''t hesitate to make such a sacrifice to stop Tyrion before he destroys her people out of greed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She takes a beautiful ornate box from her storage bracelet and puts a rotten fruit inside it. But then she makes a thoughtful expression. [Maybe just one isn''t enough.]


    To ensure that Tyrion is killed and they can also face the Leviathan, Nea takes a second rotten fruit and puts it inside the magic box. Anyone can use that fruit; they just need to be aware that they will die a few hourster.


    Then she picks up some ripe fruits and bows respectfully to the sacred tree before leaving the garden to find the principal Mermaids generals waiting for her.


    She gives a ripe fruit to each of them. "We are going to war, my sisters."


    -----------------------------


    Near the western border between the Naga and Mermaids Kingdoms, Saria and ire enjoy the view of Lucien''s body as he enters the magic pool on top of the giant mystic turtle.


    Despite trying to deny that, they can''t help but wonder what it would be like to see himpletely naked. Well, just seeing his bare chest is enough to get them horny.


    ire shakes her head and looks away from Lucien as she sips a ss of wine. Saria, on the other hand, doesn''t think it''s wrong to admire his body and keeps her eyes fixed on the most exciting person he''s ever met.


    Lucien walks further into the pool until the water reaches his waist. That sparkling water feels warm and cool at the same time, making him feel very rxed.


    He also feels good energies enter his body, even making him feel slightly stronger. "This water is amazing!"


    "Yeah, it''s amazing..." Saria responds as she gazes at the tattoo on his low belly area.


    *Ssh*


    Water is thrown in Saria''s face, and she quickly looks to the side and notices Kam looking at her with a jealous expression. "He''s talking about the water, stupid Mermaid!"


    Mira is also already very jealous of the women around Lucien, but she tries to look as serene and majestic as ever. "That''s no way to say thanks for the good hospitality, my daughter."


    "..." Kam makes a sorry expression, but she doesn''t like to see other women drooling over her man''s body.


    The atmosphere gets a little tense, so Saria tries to change the subject. She looks at Helena and Oya. "Don''t you want toe in too? This water is really nice."


    Helena smiles but shakes her head. "Thanks, but I''m going to enjoy being out of the water for a while."


    Oya also seems to enjoy having her fur dry for a while and shows no reaction. But when she sees a Mermaid carrying a tray of delicious seafood, she roars and jumps toward that poor girl.


    "Hahahaha..." The Mermaids startughing as Oya eats the seafood and even pats her head. "Such a big cute cat!"


    Lucien alsoughs before diving into the pool and reappearing between Mira and Kam. He kisses and hugs them, making both charmingdies smile lovingly.


    ire shakes her head and continues to drink wine while making a disapproving expression. Meanwhile, Saria tries to be as friendly as possible. "Lucien¡­ may I ask you a few more questions about how you found this¡­ my sister''s soul?"


    "Sure." He smiles at her as he takes a sip of wine from Mira''s ss. That action seems natural to them, but it makes Saria''s lips salivate, not because of the wine, of course.


    She makes a thoughtful expression. "It''s about the Fox Princess who took my sister into that world... Adeline; is her de..."


    He makes a sorry expression. "I don''t know, but I believe so. I mean, I think she was an ancestor of some of my wives and died many years ago."


    "How many wives do you have after all?!?!" ire grumbles.


    Lucien is about to answer, but ire regrets the question and turns her face away. "I don''t care anyway!"


    The mood starts to get strange, so Saria speaks again. "I''m sorry she died... well, I think she was too young when it all happened, and she went to that inferior world when she was in the Mortal Realm. So without the resources of a medium world, she probably couldn''t reach the Sky Realm to live for over a thousand years."


    Lucien also makes a sad expression. "I have her diary, where she talks about her desire to see the Great Brown Oak and her home again..."


    "I bet she did; the foxes love the Brow Star and that oak." Shements.


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "I could talk to my wives about it and eventually take Adeline''s bones and her diary back to her home."


    "That would be nice!" Saria smiles. "It would be even better if we could find the other cursed sword and free my sister and the other fox princess from such a curse so their souls could rest in peace in their homes."


    Lucien nods. "Yep, I''m sure they deserve that."


    Saria''s eyes sparkle as she looks into Lucien''s eyes. "So, are you going to help me do that, Lucien?"


    "You have my word." He answers.


    Anyone would be tempted by the devastating power those cursed swords have together. But Lucien doesn''t have such greedy thoughts as his poweres from the living, especially his wives. And he also believes those poor souls deserve a peaceful rest.


    Even the Ghost Lady seems to notice his good intentions as her de brightly glows as it vibrates in Saria''s hand. Yet, she''s already connected to Lucien''s soul, so maybe a peaceful rest isn''t quite what she wants.

 Chapter 556 Sarias Magic Pool

    Despite answering many of Saria''s questions, Lucien didn''t talk about ire having a soul contract with Greed. But Lust''s appearance to enjoy the rxing bath with him makes the Mermaid Princess wonder about that.


    "Hmmm¡­" She looks at ire quickly before speaking to Lucien. "If you allow me to ask, does your other sisters also have such soul contracts?"


    His expression turns neutral as he can imagine Saria''s reason for asking that question. He can''t help but quickly nce at ire too.


    ''Greed is asking me not to reveal her presence.'' Lust speaks to him mentally.


    He doesn''t want to lie, but he also doesn''t want to provoke Greed further, making ire''s life more problematic, so he takes a while to think of an answer that doesn''t expose that.


    Saria notices that Lucien is in doubt about what to do, but before she regrets asking that question, ire breaks the awkward silence. "Yes, we do."


    Lucien sighs, relieved that he doesn''t have to lie to hide Greed, who gets upset while ire looks concerned. "I didn''t mean to hide it, but-"


    "You don''t need to exin." Saria smiles. "I can feel that you have good intentions in your heart, and the fact that you have a demon in your soul doesn''t change our friendship."


    "Thank you." ire feels really lucky to have met Saria and the Mermaids.


    The beautiful and gentle Mermaid Princess giggles. "You don''t need to thank me for anything. In fact, my mom and I knew you had some kind of secret power. We could feel it, but we also knew you were in control of it and wouldn''t hurt us."


    Lucien never gets tired of being amazed by the fantastic nature of the Mermaids. "Haven''t you ever thought to question ire about it?"


    "We knew she would tell us about it eventually." She quickly responds but then makes a thoughtful expression. "My mom told me to be patient, but I really wanted to ask ire why I felt weird feelings when I was around her..."


    "What kind of feelings?" Kam asks.


    "Hmm¡­" Saria tries to exin as she looks at ire. "It''s not easy to put it in words. I think I feel intense cravings... I mean possessive desires for things I don''t normally care for, and... other things more important."


    "It''s Greed inside her, after all." Lustments while stroking Lucien''s hard member underwater.


    "Greed the Sin??" Saria asks with an impressed expression.


    ire nods. "Yes, this annoying and inconvenient creature that isining in my mind right now."


    "Hahahaha..." Saria finds the situation fascinating. She should be upset about having a demon hidden among her people, but due to her ability to understand others'' feelings, she doesn''t have any concerns about ire''s intentions.


    "So that''s why you can convert treasures into your own energy?" She asks. "And is it also because of Greed that you are so powerful??"


    "It and the damn Bloody Rose..." irements.


    "What?!?!" Saria is shocked again. "You mean the greatest Vampire treasure ever???!?"


    ire nods, and Saria sighs. "I''m going to freak out with all this information¡­ it''s too much for my mind."


    "Can I meet her?" Saria asks. "I mean Greed."


    "Sorry," ire responds. "She doesn''t want to leave now... it''s something about her being frustrated because her ns aren''t working out."


    "What ns?" Saria asks. "Is this about the war?"


    "Yep," She nods. "Greed convinced me to help you fight back against the Nagas so that we could have many treasures as loot... I thought the Nagas deserved this for everything they did to your people, but..."


    She looks at Mire and Kam with a sorry expression. "Now I know that not all Nagas are bad. In fact, I perfectly understand what it''s like to have a tyrant king who corrupts his people and own family..."


    Saria feels anger and resentment grow in Lucien and ire''s hearts when they talk about that, so she quickly tries to change the subject. "Well..."


    She looks at Lust and tries not to focus on her arms moving toward Lucien''s groin. "You are also a Sin, right?"


    Lust keeps stroking Lucien''s cock while making a lewd expression. Due to the intense brightness of the water, no one can see what it is really doing, but they can still imagine it.


    "What do you think?" Lust asks.


    Saria has read many books about demons, and the Sins are certainly the most famous among their race, so one name quicklyes to her mind. "Lust! You are Lust, aren''t you!?"


    Lust doesn''t need to answer that question. Meanwhile, ire rolls her eyes. "My brother didn''t deserve such an end. I bet Naomi would be more suitable..."


    "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for Lust," Lucien speaks in a proud, loving tone. "Also, our family could not be alive if it wasn''t for her power."


    ire doesn''t want to be hostile or arrogant, but the influence of Greed and Bloody Rose awakens feelings in her that she can''t control.


    Yet, before she starts a pointless discussion, Saria quickly tries to change the subject again. "So... Lust, what''s your power actually?"


    "Pleasure," Lucien responds while Lust is focused on licking his chest. "We transform pleasure into power."


    "Oh..." Saria makes an amazed expression as she notices that both of Lucien''s hands are under the water, and Mire and Kam''s faces are flushed as they seem to be enjoying something more than that magic water.


    "I''m sure it''s easy for you, hehehe..." She giggles while blushing a little too. "Also, it seems simpler than searching for treasure..."


    ire can''t help but be upset by thatment. Not because of Greed''s mutterings but because that seems to encourage her little brother to be further corrupted by pleasure to get power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "However, Greed exined to me that Lust''s powers mostly empower women who have sex with her host than the host itself." Shements. "In other words, Lust is turning my brother into a sexual tool."


    Lucien can''t help shaking his head as he doesn''t get used to the other Sins underestimating Lust. "If Greed really thinks so, I dare her toe and taste my strength personally."


    "..." Greed doesn''t want to leave ire''s soul, and she doesn''t want to fight her brother, so they are silent.


    Saria is again concerned with those many intense feelings. "I''m sure all seven deadly sins are very powerful, and you siblings, as... their partners, so awesome too!"


    "Though none of Lucien''s sisters or even the Sins can currently beat him." Lustments in a proud tone.


    "Bullshit!" ire exims. She doesn''t underestimate Lucien but feels uncontrobly jealous of Lust. "What about Eve and Donna?? I''m sure they''re doing great."


    "Hey, hey!" Saria quickly draws attention to her. "Let''s continue talking peacefully, alright?"


    "Humpf!" ire turns her face away not to keep looking at Lust''s happy expression as she caresses and kisses Lucien''s body.


    Lucien sighs. "I understand why the other Sins think that way of Lust. And our power is indeed about empowering my women, but it''s not a situation where they use me, but rather we get stronger together."


    Saria''s eyes sparkle as she gazes at Lucien, Lust, Kam, and Mira. She can feel that they have the same good intentions towards each other, making them look like a perfect family, which also includes Helena and Oya.


    ire, on the other hand, only has good intentions towards her brother while appearing neutral about the other girls and clearly jealous of Lust.


    "That power seems fascinating..." Sariaments. "Can you tell me more about it?"


    "There''s not much to say." Lucien answers. "We get stronger while enjoying each other. Thanks to it, our power as a family grows, and thanks to them, my personal power also overgrows."


    "I see..." Saria makes a thoughtful expression. "So you must be looking forward to getting back to your wives, right?"


    "Yes." He answers. And then he holds the hands of Mira and Kam. "But now my goal is to kill Tyrion to solve the Nagas and Mermaids problem and then deal with the Leviathan that stands between my family and me."


    Saria nods like a little bird pecking corn. "Yes, yes, this really sounds like a good n. But even though I''ve seen your power personally, we''re talking about killing a Cosmic Realm person... it''s not going to be easy, you know."


    "That''s why we''re here," Lucien responds as he continues stroking his girls. "Stopping the Mermaids'' attack was not our first intention whening here but to buy time to be stronger."


    "The situation shouldn''t be susceptible in the Naga Kingdom..." Sariaments. "I mean, Tyrion doesn''t know you stole his beautiful wife, right?"


    Lucienugh. "Maybe he found out already..."


    "Hehehe..." Saria giggles. "I can''t say I feel sorry for him."


    "What about now?" ire asks as she looks at Lucien and his girls. "A-aren''t you g-going to... I mean, do it in Saria''s pool, right???"


    "No, no." He raises his hands. "Although this ce is very nice, I wouldn''t abuse her hospitality."


    Saria blushes while it''s not easy to stop her mind from imagining many hot situations with Lucien in her pool. "Y-you know... y-you can use this ce... it''s for a g-good cause, after all. I mean, killing Tyrion is the cause."


    ire rolls her eyes as Lucien smiles at Saria. "Thanks for the offer, Princess. But we''ll stay in that soul realm I mentioned until my messengerse back with the Mermaid Queen''s reply, and then we''ll think about next steps."


    "Naturally." She nods. "Anyway, feel free to ask me anything, and also, I''ll send my own messengers to make sure my momes to us as soon as possible."


    "Thank you again." Lucien smiles and then gets up. "So I''m taking the girls home now as they''re in the mood for... you know, a good training session."


    Mira and Kam blush, as does Saria. But ire just shakes her head, even though her eyes are fixed on Lucien''s chest.


    Lucien opens the purple world portal, and Helena enters, followed by Kam and Mira, who respectfully say goodbye to Saria.


    Then he goes to Oya and helps her get several trays of food. "Forgive me for it; my girls get hungry after¡­ the hard work."


    Sariaughs as ire rolls her eyes. Then Lucien looks at his sister before entering the portal. "I''ve wanted to talk to you alone for a while, but you seem to need some time to get your thoughts in order first."


    "..." She doesn''t know what to say because she doesn''t understand the feelings she''s feeling right now.


    Lucien understands that and knows that giving her time and space to think about all that is for the best right now. Then he enters the portal. "Just don''t let Greed turns you against your family..."


    The portal closes, and Saria continues to stare at that ce with a fascinated expression. She can''t stop thinking about Lucien and his unbelievable story.


    But then she looks at ire and notices her upset expression. "You should be happy to be reunited with your brother... he seems like a really nice person, at least for those he loves, and you certainly have a special ce in his heart."


    "I love him too!" ire deres determinedly. Then she blushes a little. "I mean as family."


    Then she sighs. "But I feel like I haven''t been a good sister all these years... I just wanted to get closer to him now and be a good sister to him. But... now there are so many women around him... I''m afraid they''re not really good to him."


    "You are jealous!" Sariaughs and sshes water in ire''s face.


    "No, I''m not!" ire tries to deny it, but that is evident in her every action and word.

 Chapter 557 Misunderstandings And Frustrations

    ire had never been jealous before meeting Saria. She didn''t see anything as special enough to that, and even her rtionship with her siblings, including Naomi, never made her feel that way.


    And then she met the Mermaid Princess just as she finally epted the greedy feelings in her heart. She finally understood that she wants a lot of things not just because of Greed but for herself too.


    But what kind of things does she want? Everything is the answer. Starting with the attention of the most special girl she''s ever met, Saria, obviously.


    The Mermaids Princess is as beautiful and charming as she is kind and friendly. She awakened in ire desires she was unaware of. That is a different friendship from the one she had with Naomi.


    Everything seemed to be going perfectly well; Greed was pleased with how her ns were going, and ire was bing more and more intimate with Saria.


    But then Lucien showed up, and everything changed. Now Greed is mad, and ire has to deal with even more intense feelings that she doesn''t understand, especially that devastating jealousy of everything and everyone.


    [What am I going to do?!?!] She wonders as she feels like crying in frustration.


    Saria doesn''t even have to be such a sensitive creature to realize that ire isn''t okay, so she quickly tries to console her best friend.


    "Don''t be like this; now that your brother is here, even if you have to share his attention with his wives, you guys are together, and it''s the most important thing." Sariaments as she swims to the edge of the pool, where ire is sitting.


    ire keeps her head down as she gazes at the water with a vague look. "I know¡­ but I had it all nned out, and now¡­ now I can''t even deal with this jealousy, let alone think about what I''m going to do next."


    Saria arrives in front of her and holds her hand. "What are you talking about? The fact that your brother hase doesn''t change our ns, and... our partnership."


    "Hmmm..." ire slightly lifts her head to look at Saria''s beautiful smiling face. "Do you mean..."


    "We against all the bad guys, remember?" Saria smiles even more. "That was what we promised, loyalty to each other no matter what."


    ire can''t help but smile, d that at least that hasn''t changed. She gently strokes Saria''s face. "Yes, we are still partners¡­ best friends."


    "Yeah!" Saria giggles while her eyes sparkle. "And as Lucien said, many Nagas are still loyal to Tyrion, so we can fight along with him. And I''m sure he would give you all the spoils for you to feed Greed."


    She was finally forgetting the things that bother her, but after hearing her brother''s name again, her mood starts to sour. [Even you are being stolen from me...]


    Perhaps for Greed, the treasures they would take from the Nagas were the most important thing, but for ire, Saria was the best thing in months. So she is upset that Lucien is ''stealing'' the attention of the beautiful Mermaid Princess.


    [No! I won''t let this happen; I won''t let him take even you away from me.] She thinks as she looks at Saria in the eyes.


    "Ehhh¡­" Saria is confused by the way ire looks at her. She looks like a starving bloodthirsty beast that stares at a sulent piece of meat; that''s scary.


    ire has never thought of Saria romantically, but she fears that Lucien will take her as his wife... [No, I won''t let it happen... I have to make it clear that you''re mine, only mine... ]


    Saria can''t say she never thought about ire romantically. As there is no male among the Mermaids, many of them form romantic rtionships with other Mermaids, while others keep unaware of such feelings until they meet someone special enough to touch their hearts.


    And since ire was the only person Saria liked as much as her family, the Mermaid Princess considered the possibility that she was falling in love with her.


    But that thought changed when she met Lucien and then understood that even though ire touched her heart, only he let her know the feeling of being horny.


    And now, two things seem to conflict in Saria''s mind. [Fucking Lucien or continuing to be ire''s best friend? Why can''t I have these both things???]


    While she wonders about that, she forgets to avoid ire''s lips approaching her.


    ire is very confused, and greedy feelings move her every action, so she really thinks kissing Saria is the best way to mark her best friend as being hers alone.


    But as their faces get closer, she starts to smell a familiar scent, something super pleasant, by the way. [Hmmm... this...]


    And when she tries to remember where she felt that fragrance again, only one namees to mind. [Lucien!!!]


    "Why is Lucien''s scent all over your face?!?!" ire asks in an upset tone.


    "Ehh... it... ehhhh..." Saria is very embarrassed, which makes her feel guilty about something. "We fought! Yeah, I told you, we fought because I didn''t know if I could trust him, and you know... his scent must have stuck on me when we got too close during the fight."


    "Hmm¡­" ire doesn''t seem convinced by that as Lucien''s scent is more intense on Saria''s face. So unless he''s punched her face repeatedly, that sounds suspicious.


    Saria tries to get away, but ire quickly brushes her thumb over her lips and sniffs it, feeling Lucien''s scent there even more intensely.


    [NOOO!!!] ire is really furious. "Why?!?!"


    The Mermaid Princess is very embarrassed, mainly because she can''t stop thinking about that kiss. "That wasn''t my fault!! It... it''s because of that stupidpetition!!"


    "Whatpetition?!?!" ire asks. "How many times?? How many times have you kissed?!?"


    Saria despairs and manages to escape, diving into the deepest part of the pool. "It wasn''t my fault, I swear!!"


    ire is distraught because she thinks Saria will be one more woman to share her brother''s attention, and he will also steal her best friend''s attention.


    "You naughty Mermaid!!" She cries out before jumping into the water after Saria.


    While ire has to learn to deal with new feelings, Lucien focuses on getting stronger with Helena, Oya, Kam, Mira, and Lust in the purple world.


    The Naga troops and the Mermaids await new orders, and hours pass as well as days.


    -----------------------------


    Somewhere in the eastern sea, the Sea Devil cuts through waves like an arrow through the wind. Such speed surprises even Nea, who agreed to travel with Eve''s group while her troops follow them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nea can''t hide that she''s excited to find her daughter, or rather the sword that contains the fragment of her soul.


    But the concerned mood of the Sea Devil crew makes her a little ufortable. Then shements to Maya. "All these girls are so concerned about that guy... he must be really amazing to make them like that."


    Maya is also very concerned about La, her daughter. "You understand what it''s like when something bad happens to those we love so much..."


    "Yes, I do." Nea answers. "There is no way to describe such a bad feeling."


    Sophia, who is standing next to them, looking at the horizon, caresses her belly while making a sad expression. "The world looks gray, and I constantly feel a bitter taste in my mouth... it''s like a part of me is missing, not just any member but my own heart. No matter what I try to think, being back in his arms is the only thing in my mind... that''s how I would describe it."


    "..." Nea doesn''t know what to say. [That seems a bit exaggerated for a sibling feeling...]


    Then she turns and smiles. "But knowing he''s okay, and that we''ll soon be reunited again gives us the strength to continue." She emphasizes the ''us'' as she strokes her belly, which is already slightly swollen, leaving clear signs of the pregnancy that is actually almost a year old.


    "Oh..." Nea is confused because she thought Sophia was just a little fat because she didn''t feel the life inside her. But now, her words make her doubt that. "Are you really pregnant?"


    "No doubt." Sophia nods. "I can already feel this little girl growing inside me."


    "It''s so strange that I can''t feel it..." For the first time in her life, Nea finds something that even her Mermaid instinct can''t notice.


    Sloth materializes her body, floating in the air as usual. "It''s because of the royal dragon womb barrier."


    "What???" Nea can''t help but be shocked. "I''ve never heard of a human bing pregnant with a royal dragon, though I don''t doubt that it''s possible."


    Then she makes a curious expression. "I wonder you meet that royal dragon..."


    "She''s talking about Lucien," Maya exins.


    "W-what??!?!!?" She is even more shocked. "But... that''s a lot of information for me... is he a dragon? And they''re siblings..."


    Naomi approaches them. "Don''t think badly of Luci; he was never a naughty brother. Sophia developed such feelings alone and always tried to seduce him... I think he just couldn''t ignore her feelings anymore."


    "That''s a lie!" Sophiains. "We love each other equally; it just took him a while to realize that."


    "Ya, ya, ya..." Ameliaments in a mocking tone. "I don''t know why Sloth chose you since you never spared effort to jump on Luci and force such feelings on him."


    Sophia pouts. "You, on the other hand, are the perfect partner for Envy as you''ve always been jealous of the special rtionship we have!!"


    "You!!!" Amelia is upset by thatment, mainly because it''s true.


    "Hey, hey, HEY!!" Donna jumps between them before a fight starts. "Are you brats going to stop this stupid fight, or am I going to have to punish you?"


    "You can''t beat a pregnant woman!" Sophiaments.


    Amelia can''t contain her jealousy as she''s not sure she''s pregnant yet. "Are you going to use this excuse for everything?!?! You can''t even defend yourself without Luci and this child??"


    Maya and Nea don''t know what to do about that family fight. And meanwhile, Envy and Wrath delight in so much demonic energy being generated.


    But then the air seems to get denser as everyone feels their bodies get heavier. That sensation is really ufortable, even for Maya and Nea.


    "What''s going on here?" Eve''s voice sounds calm and cool, but everyone can tell she''s upset and even Nea and Maya feel an instinctive fear grown in their hearts.


    Amelia and Sophia bow their heads with sorry expressions, but Eve still scolds them. "Luci stayed behind to hold a fucking Leviathan for us to be safe, and this is how you return his sacrifice??"


    "..." The sisters don''t know what to say because they can''t control the intense feelings that get more and more chaotic due to the Bloody Rose influence.


    Eve understands that because she is also losing control of her emotions as she feels stronger. The worst part is her fear of not being able to help her siblings.


    "We have to make an effort to keep calm because that''s the only way we can save-" She tries to exin, but then is confused when Sophia gazes at the horizon with a wide smile.


    "Lucien??!?!?" She thinks aloud.


    "Is him??? Where??!" Donna and Amelia ask.


    Then Sophia points forward. "There, I feel his energy in that direction."


    She is very happy and excited, but her smile soon fades when she understands that energy better. "It''s not Lucien... just someone with his energy."


    "Roar?!?!" Little Ko roar as Cassidy pets her ears. She misses both Lucien and her mother.


    "No, it''s just someone with a bit of his energy..." Sophia replies.


    "Anyway, we must find them." Evements as Scarlett directs the ship in that direction.


    After about twenty minutes at full speed, the Sea Devil crew sees two people in the water.


    "A Naga and a Mermaid together in peace? That''s a rare thing to see." Neaments when she sees Rupa and Ritika together.


    Rupa smiles at Nea. "My Queen, I bring you very good news from Lord Lucien..."


    "Lord Lucien!?!?" Many of Lucien''s wives and sisters think aloud at the same time while they can''t contain their happy smiles.

 Chapter 558 Dont Think Too Much About It

    Two weeks go by in the purple world before the fifth day in the normal world after Lucien meets ire and Saira.


    He spends half his time focused on strengthening his wives, but since there are only four of them, not counting Lust, with him now, the girls end up getting exhausted and full of demonic pretty quickly, considering the long love sessions he had with all his wives together.


    Oya advanced to the fifthyer of the Earth Realm and Helena to the fifthyer of the Immortal Realm as she was a long time in the peak of the fourth one.


    Yet, Mira and Kam remain in the eighthyer of the Immortal Realm as advancing in such a stage requires a lot of time and demonic energy.


    Lucien also took a lot of time to advance ayer because even though he was in the Earth Realm, he received less benefit from being with a few wives, while those few ones received a lot from having all his attention just for them.


    Yeah, that seems unfair, but energy always flows better from where there''s more to where there''s less and not the contrary.


    That''s also why Lust''s abilities are underestimated by the other Sins. And Lucien just doesn''t feel that way when he''s with all his wives, especially Sophia and Amelia, who help him generate so much demonic energy.


    But his efforts with Mira, Kam, Helena, Oya, and Lust are also rewarded, and he finally enters the Sky Realm. At first, he feels a huge increase in his body''s basic capabilities like strength, speed, better senses, and the ability to float with just his energy, which doesn''t seem as efficient as flying with his strong wings.


    And even with such improvements in his power, Lucien feels that it wasn''t as significant as when he improved the power of his soul by opening each of those two gates after the first one.


    That only makes Lust and Lucien more confident that his greatest power, besides his wives,es from demonic energy, not just from him but also from the other Sins as well.


    So, he can''t help but be eager to conquer them all and achieve a power far beyond the power levels, including the Cosmic Realm and eventually matching the legendary Primordials.


    Aside from the time Lucien spends strengthening his wives, he also meditates on Aylin''s golden throne to try to understand more about the soul power, as well as helping the girls unlock their own soul gates.


    He also goes back every day to the normal world to try to get closer to ire. But she always seems to be upset about something.


    The truth is that both, as well as Saria, want the same thing. ire wants Lucien and Saria''s attention only to herself but doesn''t like them to get closer.


    Saria wants to get closer to Lucien but doesn''t want to lose her friendship with ire, her best friend Ever. And Lucien wants to get closer to his sister first, but he can''t hide the interest he has in the charming Mermaid princess.


    That situation generates conflicting feelings, but both feel their desires growing stronger because of the influence of Greed, who benefits from that, but would prefer to get something more than just feelings.


    Amidst that tense atmosphere, two more days go by in the normal world until Lucien feels a familiar sensation again. He only felt that sensation the first time when he reencountered Sophia in Argerim and missed that when the Leviathan took him too far away from her.


    It''s not all about Sophia and their connection, but about the life growing inside her womb. Lucien can feel the connection to that child even further because she is the fruit of his seed.


    He doesn''t often stop to think about the future as he''s trying so hard to make the present work. But only when he feels that connection again does he realize how much he missed that.


    He can already imagine many cute little girls running around him along with little Ko. And their mothers are beside him with the happiest expression possible... the perfect family that he and his sisters didn''t have.


    "What is happening?" Lust''s voice wakes Lucien from his dreams about a not-too-distant future.


    "Hmm?" He looks at Lust and can''t help but imagine that she would also be next to him with their beautiful daughter.


    "Why are you looking at me with this expression???" She asks.


    "What expression?" He asks.


    She smiles. "The expression of a happily silly father!"


    "Hahahaha..." He starts tough and kisses her neck. "You know me better than everyone, after all."


    Lust would like to continue having sex with Lucien, but she knows they can''t right now. "They''re close, right? Did you feel the connection to Sophia and your child?"


    "Yeah," he excitedly replies as he can''t wait to reunite with his wives again and hopes the Leviathan doesn''t show up to screw it up. "They''re near¡­ we better go find them quickly."


    As he gets out of bed and materializes clothes, Lust makes a concerned expression. "You look too excited to be a dad... but I''m afraid it won''t be easy to face a kids army, especially if a lot of them be little Luciens."


    [Little Luciens...] That creates a kind of fear in his heart that he''s never had before.


    Having sons would bring so many problems that Lucien can''t even imagine. The problems would not be exactly for him but for the boys who would be raised by many mothers and only one father, which would certainly bring psychological issues for them.


    Not only that, but Lucien can''t help but imagine the scene of his sons taking their wives to meet him and him failing to contain his growing charm. That would be a nightmare for him and for the boys.


    Daughters, on the other hand, don''t seem to be a problem even inrge numbers. They would have many mothers and sisters and would not have topete with him for anything.


    Lucien''s rare worried expression makes Lust feel bad, and she hugs him. "Don''t overthink about it. We can''t do anything about that, but I doubt the destiny will be that cruel."


    He''ll hardly be able to stop worrying about that, but like Lust just said, destiny won''t be that cruel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then he shakes his head to try to get such worries off his mind and looks at Helena, Mira, and Kam lying around Oya on the bed. She''s in tiger form because she''s just using her demi-human form to have sex with him and save Envy''s demonic energy by sleeping in tiger form.


    He thinks about waking them up to meet their family, but they just fell asleep, so it wouldn''t be fair to wake them up right now.


    So he leaves the purple world with Lust and finds Saria and ire taking a rxing sunbath onfy chairs around the pool on top of the gigantic mystic turtle.


    "Good morning,dies." He greets them excitedly.


    "Morning, Lucien¡­" Saria can''t contain her bright smile upon seeing him.


    "Brother..." But that makes ire upset, and she greets him with a slightly disappointed tone.


    She knows what he''s done in thest week with his wives, and although she doesn''t want to admit that, she''s very jealous of them. Her nature and Greed''s influence make her very upset that others are having fun while she only feels frustrated.


    ire tries to look away from Lucien, but his smile catches her attention and makes her curious. "Why are you so smiling today?? Is life so much fun with your wives?!?"


    "Yes, they give me so much happiness." He provokes her as he approaches Saria and takes a sip of wine from her ss, making ire even more upset and making the Mermaid Princess blush.


    "..." ire is silent as she tries to deal with more frustration. She even misses when she was so cold and didn''t care for anything because, at that time, she had no difficulties controlling her desires.


    Lucien finishes drinking all the wine from Saria''s ss, puts it on the table beside her, and fills it with more wine from the bottle. Then he smiles teasingly at her as he turns the ss, indicating her not to touch her lips on the side of the ss he used.


    She tries to keep a neutral and cool expression but feels her face and whole body getting warmer and horny as she remembers kissing him during their ''innocent''petition.


    Then she turns her face away, but as soon as she hears Lucien walks away, she quickly turns the ss again so she can feel his mouth''s taste on the ss as she sips the wine.


    Lucien walks to the chair where ire is lying and touches her shoulders with both his hands. "Sister..."


    His touch feels so tender and so warm that it makes ire feel like her shoulders are going to melt. "Hmmmmm..."


    "You look so tense¡­" Hements as he starts to massage her shoulders gently. His touch is already wonderful, but he still imbues his original demonic and life mana on ire''s shoulders, making her feel even better.


    "Mmmm... yeah... mmmm¡­ I guess so..." She just closes her eyes as she gets the best massage of her life.


    Saria watches everything as she licks the edges of her winess. A part of her is d ire is receiving such treatment, but she also can''t help but be envious.


    ire struggles to contain her moans due to how good that massage feels, plus the fact that she has all of Lucien''s attention for her now. "You could act like a good brother more often..."


    "I am trying." He smiles. "But you have to let me be a good brother to you..."


    "It''s not like I''m stopping you." Shements. "Before, you were too focused on your own depression and didn''t let your sisters get into your heart... now you''re focused on your wives and let your sisters aside again."


    "You talk about our sisters, but you''re my only sister here..." He speaks before bringing his mouth close to ire''s ear and whispering. "How about you start telling the truth about wanting things for you and yourself alone."


    "..." ire doesn''t know what to say. She really wants a lot of things only for herself, but saying that out loud sounds really weird, especially when what she wants most right now is to have her brother for her alone.


    "It''s alright..." He whispers again in her ear in an extremely loving and seductive tone. "You can say what you like and act however you like; I can''t guarantee that other people won''t think bad of you, but I certainly won''t."


    "..." She feels her heart beat faster as Lucien''s words touch her heart.


    Since she made the soul contract with Greed, ire has felt her feelings getting more and more out of control, especially her insatiable desires.


    She tries to hide such dark and greedy desires deep in her heart, which has only made her feel worse. She wants to scream out loud that she''s as greedy as the Sin within her soul and that she''ll only be satisfied when she gets everything she wants, but she fears that no one will ept her ''ugly'' side.


    Lucien understands how ire feels as he also sometimes fears his lustful side is too obscure. But he doesn''t have to hide that because the people he loves ept him that way.


    "It''s fine, sister..." He whispers like a devil in ire''s ear. "You can stop hiding... I''ll ept you the way you really are. And I''ll never try to change a single hair of yours because you''re perfect like that..."


    "Really?!?!?" ire feels she is dreaming.


    "Yeah¡­" Lucien smiles as he stops massaging her shoulders. "Our sisters are near, by the way... how about we go meet them together?"


    "W-W-WHAT?!?!?" ire is perplexed while her head aches.


    Even Greed has no words to describe her frustrations now. She just keeps watching that madness from ire''s soul.


    And Lust can''t help butugh in Lucien''s mind. ''You can tease your own sister this way!? You are such a devil!!''

 Chapter 559 Big Reunion (1/3)

    "W-where... where are they???" ire asks Lucien about their sisters.


    She misses them so much that she doesn''t even stop to think about how he knows they''re near when even Greed can''t feel any sign of their presence.


    He extends his hand to her. "They''re tens of miles east, want a ride?"


    She really wants to be reunited with her sisters, so instead of swimming up to them without knowing where they are exactly, it seems like a pretty bad npared to being carried by Lucien.


    ''I won''t carry you!'' She thinks about asking Greedy to carry her, but the Sin is still upset, and even though she doesn''t have reasons to hide her presence anymore, she doesn''t want to materialize her body yet.


    ire is very embarrassed due to the strange interactions she had with Lucien just ago. But the desire to see her sisters is very strong, and she epts her brother''s help.


    "Alright¡­" When she takes his hand, he quickly pulls her into his arms and wraps his other arm around her body, making their bodies dangerously close.


    While his warm touch and addictive fragrance make ire even more embarrassed and horny, Lucien smiles at Saria before flying into the sky. "We''ll be right back."


    He ps his wings hard, flying at full speed and disappearing over the horizon.


    Saria continues to look up at the sky with a thoughtful expression. [As good as it looks to have such an amazing brother, I bet it''s also somehow painful to be so close to him...]


    Within seconds Lucien flies over miles with ire in his arms. Even so, they can still see tents over the sea. Well, it''s natural that an army with approximately two million Mermaids to be really huge.


    And even with Lucien flying so fast, many of those Mermaids are in the Immortal Realm and notice the siblings in the sky. At that point, all the Mermaids there already know the Handsome Devil''s fame, even those who haven''t seen him in person.


    And as expected, Lucien manages to arouse intense feelings in those women. Also, ire and Greed''s influence on the Mermaids has grown over the past few months, and now it mixes with Lucien and Lust''s influence.


    Just as Lucien''s lustful aura so naturally works with the auras of other Sins like Envy and Sloth, it also quickly merges with Greed''s aura, making the Mermaids not only want to feel good with him but also have him for themself alone.


    That demonic energy generation is certainly incredible, but while for Lucien, it''s not nearly as good as the result that he gets in love sessions with his wives, for ire, it''s astonishingly beneficial.


    Even Greed is amazed that so much demonic energy is being generated without ire having to absorb treasures.


    [For something like this, we would need to be heavily influencing thousands of people to desire something more than anything...] Greed wonders as she remembers Lust''s words about Lucien''s unbelievable ability to generate demonic energies.


    Meanwhile, despite liking that energy that makes her feel closer and closer to the Sky Realm, ire doesn''t really like that situation.


    The more she feels the Mermaids want Lucien, the more she doesn''t want to let them have him. [He is my brother... MY brother! And I won''t let anyone have him...]


    As Lust said, Greed lives to get precious things for only her and her host. And because of that, she and ire would soon realize how precious Lucien is and wish him only for them alone.


    Lucien believed in Lust''s words about that, but he didn''t expect ire to develop such feelings so quickly due to how cold she''d been in the past.


    As she hugs him tighter, he wonders if he should pretend he''s not aware of that or be bolder and try to satiate her body''s cravings as quickly as possible.


    He definitely prefers to be as direct as possible and not waste time on superficial things while they could be getting stronger together.


    But at the same time, he knows it''s not easy to change a fifteen-year rtionship. There''s no quick way to get ire to stop seeing him as just her little brother and ept him as her only man, husband, and partner for life.


    And since any mistake could destroy their future rtionship, Lucien knows he can''t screw it, starting with honesty.


    So after flying over a hundred miles and taking some distance from the Mermaid Army, he stops in midair and looks at ire with a loving expression. "Sister¡­ there is something I need to talk about."


    She gets very apprehensive and embarrassed as she thinks Lucien wants to dere to her or something. "Uhhh... brother... is it... what... ahh... just..."


    "It''s about our sisters..." Lucien wants to make clear his rtionship with Sophia and Amelia. "especially Sophia-"


    ire is very confused about that, and Lucien is about to exin, but just when he says Sophia''s name, the Sins feel her and Sloth approaching quickly, and they both mentally warn them.


    ''Sophia ising.'' Lust already expected that.


    ''Sloth ising!'' But Greed is shocked at how fast Sloth is moving.


    Both the siblings look to the horizon ahead and see a green glowing towards them at super speed. Greed can hardly believe that because of all the Sins and their hosts, Sloth and Sophia should be the slowest as even to move is against their nature, let alone move so fast.


    "LUCIEN!!!" Sophia''s happy shout echoes for miles as she flies on Sloth''s floating pillow.


    Her and Sloth''s nature really makes them want to just rx and do nothing but procrastinate, but after doing that in Lucien''s arms, nothing else can surpass that.


    So it''s obvious that both Sophia and Sloth will do everything they can to get back into his arms. That''s the same as an effort needed, so they don''t have to do anything else for a long, long time.


    Lucien is so happy to see Sophia again that he doesn''t realize that the way she flies towards him without slowing down is a little dangerous.


    Still hugging ire with one arm, he opens his other arm to Sophia. But that awakens an instinctive desire in ire and quickly hugs his chest with both arms, turning her back to Sophia.


    Despite seeing ire''s movements in slow motion, Lucien can''t just push her away, and even ignoring her actions could hurt her feelings.


    Sophia understands that, but she is still very upset by her sister''s greedy action. "CLAIIIIIRE!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She doesn''t slow down but jumps off the magic pillow as soon as she gets in front of them and ms it into her sister''s back.


    *Bam*


    The muffed sound of the fluffy pillow hitting ire echoes through the air. And even though it doesn''t cause any pain, it pushes her away from Lucien''s arms due to Sophia''s unbelievable strength.


    [NO!!!] ire refuses to leave thosefortable arms and creates a small explosion of golden energy on the palm of her hand, pushing her back towards Lucien and hugging him.


    In ire''s vision, Lucien remains immobile, and she manages to hug him before Sophia. Then they start to fall, but it''s okay because he''s with her. [My precious... brother!]


    She''s so d that he is not resisting to belong only to her alone that she doesn''t even stop to think about why he isn''t flying anymore or having any other reactions.


    *Ssh*


    They fall into the water, but it''s okay too. ire keeps hugging Lucien tight... he''s so fluffy and smells... [A little different...]


    [Wait!?!] ire takes a while to notice that something is wrong. [Why does he feel fluffy and smell different??!?!]


    Meanwhile, the real Lucien embraces Sophia in the sky.


    "I missed you so much!!!" Sophia almost cries with happiness as she hugs Lucien alone.


    "I missed you too... both of you!" He responds as he strokes her slightly bloated belly.


    That act may seem simple, but the fact that Lucien makes it clear that he also missed their child makes Sophia especially happy and proud in a way that only a mother can be.


    She hugs him even tighter and starts kissing his shoulders. "You said we wouldn''t be separated again¡­ please don''t let anyone get in our way again."


    Lucien felt that he failed with Sophia and his other wives and sisters when he let the Leviathan separate them. He thought he was strong enough to keep his loved ones safe and together.


    But the truth is that he was weak. And even now, with his new powers, he''s still weak.


    He knows that only when he manages to generate demonic energy with all the Sins, he will be really strong. So he''s even more determined to get their affection, as well as persuading all his sisters to allow their rtionship to evolve into something more than just siblings.


    So he doesn''t make a new promise to her as actions are now more needed than words. Maybe the Leviathan is alreadying their way due to her whatever ns, so he can''t waste any time.


    "You look even hotter this way¡­" He whispers in her ear as he strokes her belly. The more Sophia looks like a mother, the more she enters into his favorite type of woman. In fact, she creates a new favorite group as she is the first mom to carry his child.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles as she feels hornier and hornier. Not just her heart and mind missed Lucien, but her whole body also missed his... especially inside her.


    Sophia has the same ability as Lust to make any atmosphere romantic and lustful with Lucien.


    But the sight of ire hugging the magic pillow in the sea makes Lucien a little sorry.


    When Sophia hit her with the pillow, she also released it, and although he tried to hug both the sisters, ire jumped towards the pillow, and they fell into the water.


    It didn''t take him more than a second to remember Sophia and Sloth''s incredible ability to create extremely real illusions.


    He thought about catching ire before she hit the water, but since it wouldn''t cause her any pain and she looked so happy hugging the pillow, he just let that go on.


    "You shouldn''t use such tricks on your sisters..." Lucien tries to scold Sophia, but he can''t change the loving tone when talking to her.


    "This is her fault!" Sophiaments. "I wouldn''t mind sharing your hug with her or anyone else... But ire tried to push me away from you, and she got what she deserved!"


    Lucien can''t deny that ire''s punishment is well deserved. But he must remain impartial towards his sisters in order to love them equally.


    Sophia knows that and doesn''t want to make trouble for him, but she can''t help but smile as she sees ire hugging the pillow in the water.


    "Sloth told me that ire would be more dangerous than Amelia and Naomi, but I didn''t expect her to act so quickly and eogistically¡­" Shements.


    [Naomi???] Lucien can''t help but be confused by Sophia''sment. He can only think of Envy and Greed''s hosts being so jealous, but he''ll understand that when he meets Gluttony.


    Now another namees to his mind and heart, so he calls her out loud. "Sloth!"


    "Lucien..." The beautiful, charming, and damn hot Sloth materializes her body floating in the air in front of him.


    Still hugging Sophia with one of his arms, he uses the other to pull Sloth into his embrace and kiss her juicy lips.


    "Ahhh..." Sloth moans as Lucien slides his lips to her neck and the heavenly gap between her huge peaks.


    He also moves his hand down her back, passing over her perfect big ass, reaching her astonishingly hot thighs. "I missed you¡­ and these thick thighs."


    "Hahahaha..." Sloth proudlyughs. Except for Lust, her other sisters have criticized her for her excessively thick body, but now, that gives her an advantage that makes even Pride envious.

 Chapter 560 Big Reunion (2/3)

    While ire tries to figure out what''s wrong with her ''Lucien'' in the water, Greedughs in her mind, and the real Lucien has a beautiful reunion with Sophia and Sloth in the sky.


    He can also feel his other wivesing toward him a little over fifteen miles away. But someone has already arrived there beside Sophia.


    "LUCIEN!!!" With another shout that echoes for miles, a gray light appears on the horizon ahead.


    That''s Amelia being carried by Envy, who ps her little bat-wings as hard as she can, trying to get them to Lucien as quickly as possible. Amelia actually used the teleport ability to travel faster than the Sea Devil but she needs Envy to catch her before she falls into the ocean.


    Inside ire''s soul, Greed is shocked again because things seem so crazy, starting with Sloth and her host being so active.


    Now she sees Envy carrying her host that way. It''s very bizarre for Greed as she knows that sister of her is as selfish as herself, or even worse.


    Greed has seen Envy feel jealous of everything and sabotage even her hosts to get what she wants, so to see her trying so hard to help Amelia be reunited with her brother a little faster than the others seems insanity.


    She will be even more shocked when she realizes how willing Envy is to help and protect Lucien''s whole family because she knows they are important to him.


    But the fact is that she still cares about herself in the first ce and is only carrying Amelia to Lucien because they need to be some distance close so she can also be in his arms.


    And once they''ve reached that distance, Envy doesn''t think twice about dropping Amelia into the water to materialize her body in Lucien''s embrace.


    "Huh??" But before Envy can do that, Amelia acts even faster by teleporting behind Lucien and hugging his neck.


    "Brother!!!" She exims as she closes her eyes and just enjoys his fragrance. "I missed you so much!!!"


    Lucien obviously wasn''t taken aback by Amelia''s cute attack, but he definitely doesn''t hate that and lets her keep climbing on his back, pressing his wings to her heart''s content.


    "I missed you too, Amelia." He responds in a loving tone.


    While Amelia and Envy are not easy to deal with, Lucien hasn''t gone a day without thinking about them and how it was missing essential parts of his heart whenever he was away from his most jealous lovers.


    "Hahahaha..." Amelia doesn''t stopughing with happiness as she kisses Lucien''s neck, also trying to cover Sophia''s kiss marks with her own lips marks.


    Having Sophia and Sloth in his arms while Amelia takes all the space on his back, Lucien has no room to hug or be hugged by Envy, who materializes her body in front of him and pouts.


    "And me, didn''t you miss me???" She puts on her most pitiful expression while even her wings look droopy due to sadness.


    Anyone seeing Envy that way would be sorry for her, but Lucien already knows her so well that he understands she''s not sad at all; she''s just upset that she doesn''t have him for her alone.


    "It''s needless to say that I missed my beautiful little jealous devil." Heughs.


    A purple glow passes through Envy''s gray eyes as she gazes at Sophia and Sloth. She doesn''t need to say anything because her look alone makes herints and protests explicit.


    Still, Sophia hugs Lucien''s right arm even tighter, making it clear that she won''t let go of him.


    Sloth, on the other hand, smiles at Envy as he flies backward. She definitely doesn''t want to leave Lucien''s embrace, her favorite ce ever. But she understands that he wants to hug all his wives before he can give them something else they are also craving for.


    With that altruistic action, Sloth gets one of Envy''s rare genuine smiles of gratitude. Then, she smiles at Lucien as she prepares to feel his body heat again.


    "I''ve waited so long for it..." Envyments as she slowly flies into Lucien''s embrace.


    But then his loving expression turns perplexed as his eyes focus on the horizon behind her.


    "Huh?" Envy looks back, also confused to notice a brown dot approaching them quickly.


    "A rock?" Lucien and Envy think aloud.


    *WHOOOOOSH*


    A person-sized and bullet-shaped rock flies toward them with the speed of an Immortal Realm peak person, shocking them all.


    [An attack???] The girls think, and Envy and Sloth quickly create defensive barriers in front of the group.


    But Lucien quickly teleports to the front of the barrier and wees the rock with open arms. He obviously uses his demonic energy to the fullest to boost his defenses.


    *BAM* *BOOOOM*


    The rock explodes into dust on contact with Lucien, who is pushed back tens of meters until he absorbs the impact of that collision.


    [???] The girls are very confused, and when the dust cloud settles, they see Lucien hugging the little vampire in his arms, both still covered in dust.


    "HUBBY!!!" Rose exims as she repeatedly kisses Lucien''s lips.


    Rose is extremely happy and thrilled to be able to kiss and hug Lucien again. But due to having with her not only a soul contract but also a blood connection, he feels her intense desire for his blood.


    He should also be craving for her blood, but his incredible life mana fills that need. Yet, upon being with her again, he understands how much he misses that and wastes no time before slightly cutting Rose''s lips with his teeth.


    She is even happier that he also desires her blood and cuts his lips with her teeth for them to start the bloody kiss.


    "Mmmm¡­" Rose moans in pleasure while Lucien also delights in that bloody kiss. He hugs her slim waist tightly with both arms as she also hugs him so tightly and even spikes her nails on his back, a really wild kiss.


    Meanwhile, Amelia holds onto Envy''s legs not to fall into the water, and Sophia levitates using her magic energies.


    The three women gaze at Lucien and Rose with upset and jealous expressions. So theyment at the same time. "Such a selfish girl!!!"


    Sophia also calls the magic pillow back to her while breaking ire''s illusion. She is very confused and upset but keeps holding the pillow to go towards the group in the sky.


    "What the hell is going on here?!?!?" ire exims.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sister." Amelia and Sophia greet her with loving smiles. Despitepeting for Lucien''s attention, they still love each other as a family.


    "Amelia!! Sophia! I miss you so much, my sisters!!" ireughs with happiness as the three sisters embrace each other on the magic pillow.


    Giving Lucien and Rose room to sate their need for each other''s blood, Lust materializes her body topliment Envy and Sloth.


    Then Envy looks at ire. "Stop hiding and avoiding us, Greed!"


    However, she does not appear but speaks to her sisters mentally. ''Fuck you, Envy!! I don''t know what the heck is going on with you, but I won''t participate in this madness!''


    Sloth sighs. "A natural reaction¡­ I mean, I don''t think we''ve ever acted like that before, or anything merely simr to that."


    "The sooner she epts that Lucien is the best thing that''s happened to us, the better it will be for everyone." Lustments.


    "Bullshit!" Envy protests. "I wouldn''t mind if all the women in the universe get away from Lucien, leaving him for me alone, hehehe..."


    "But it would just waste the infinite potential we have together..." Slothments as she looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Speaking of potential... I thought he would be pretty simr when we split up, but I feel like you guys have gotten a lot stronger... there''s something..."


    Lust smiles. "You have no idea what kind of power we''ve discovered... it will blow your mind up!"


    As she waits for the other Sins to arrive to tell them everything they''ve learned about the soul power and Lucien''s new abilities, his sisters fly over to him and Rose.


    "How long will this kissst??" Amelia asks.


    Despite being jealous as well, Sophia appears serene and curious. "How did you get here faster than the ship??"


    Lucien breaks the kiss, and Rose licks the drops of blood from his lips as she giggles. "The ship has a cannon that can fire something the size of a person, so I asked Maggie to shoot me like a rock bullet."


    "That sounds a little dangerous¡­" Lucienments. "Did your mother know you would do it?"


    The little vampire makes a sorry expression as she continues to lick Lucien''s face, which upsets ire. "You know, my earth magic is getting more and more powerful... and I knew you would catch me."


    "..." He just sighs because he can''t me his wives for trusting that so much.


    Lucien feels the atmosphere growing tense due to the girls'' jealousy and greed, which strengthens Envy and Greed as well as their lustful feelings strengthen him and Lust.


    In fact, their sinful aurase together, creating something that empowers everyone there. The group is already used to that, but Greed is increasingly surprised at how they manage to cooperate around Lucien.


    That sinful aura is enough to make millions of women fight to the death for Lucien, but the influence of the bloody rose on his sisters makes it all the more intense.


    So while the three sisters look at their brother like hungry beasts seeing the best piece of meat ever, they see Rose as the rival who is stealing him just for her.


    But before the situation gets out of hand, the Sea Devil appears on the horizon, and Lucien makes a relieved expression as he lets go of Rose and flies towards it. "Oh, the others have arrived."


    "..." Amelia and Sophia just sigh as they imagine how they''ll really sate the longing for Lucienter in the purple world.


    But ire looks at Rose with a strange expression. "Aren''t you too young to get married???"


    "I''m twice your age!" She quickly responds, but her tone and attitude only make her look more childish. "Also, I''m your sister-inw, so some respect would be good."


    "Humpf!" ire is surprised by that reaction. "Don''t count on it, little brat!"


    "Who is the little brat?!?!" Rose gets upset and creates a huge stone sword in the air.


    "You are a little brat!!!" ire doesn''t back down and materializes a huge golden sword in midair.


    Sophia has to put both fighting girls in an illusion, so they don''t fight because she''s toozy to move.


    Envy and Amelia do nothing as to them, that fight only seems to benefit as both girls would be punished by Lucien, not having his caresses for a while and thus giving them more time to enjoy him alone.


    Meanwhile, the Sea Devil slows down as Lucien flies to the deck. Seeing all his wives together makes him feelplete again, except for that special space that is still empty in his heart.


    "My lovers..." He smiles at the girls.


    "Hubby!!!!" But before his feet touch the ship''s deck, he is ''attacked'' by girls who fly with wings or levitate with magic.


    Lena, Marie, Maggie, and E are the first to hug him. But other girls like Mia, Ghnna, Madelyn, Lori, Kylee, Ne, Reba, Anne, Elsie, and Kara quickly jump over Lucien too.


    They can''t wait for each other to have a turn to hug him and struggle desperately to touch and kiss any part of his body.


    Lucien obviously isn''t going to use force to calm the girls down and doesn''t run away from them with the teleport ability either. He just lets that crazy warm family hug happen.


    "Easy, girls, girls, girls... easy... hahaha..." He tries to convince them to go easy, but at the same time, he''s so happy to have his girls around and on top of him again.


    The maturedies can only be jealous of the young ones for being able to act so selfishly without being punished. And although they really want to jump over Lucien too, they choose to wait patiently to get their share of hubby.


    That scene may not surprise the women who know Lucien well, but some of them are shocked by the situation.


    While Eve and Donnaugh, Naomi looks sorry for Lucien.


    Nea is also perplexed as she looks at the many girls over Lucien. "Woah! Is his body made of sugar or something???"


    "I''m sure if that''s not the case, it must still be delicious..." Mayaments as she feels there''s something about Lucien that she''s never seen in anyone else.


    ''It must be really delicious!!!'' Gluttony agrees with Maya''sment and talks to Naomi mentally.

 Chapter 561 Big Reunion (3/3)

    As the group of younger girls attacks Lucien with hugs and kisses, the other women of the group watch with smiles on their faces. So Sophia takes Amelia and ire to the ship''s deck, followed by Rose, as well.


    "Sister!!" Upon seeing ire after nearly a year apart, Donna jumps over her sister and hugs her tightly.


    She wanted to do that to Lucien, but she feared she would be too aggressive with the other girls or even unsure what sort of thing could happen in such close contact with him.


    Eve''s smile gets even brighter when she sees all her siblings together again. Although Pride had told her that they should stay away more time to be stronger alone without getting in each other''s way, Eve never agreed with that, and thanks to Lucien, keeping everyone together seems like a good n now.


    Everyone seems very happy about the reunion, but Naomi looks at ire with a strange expression, which Eve notices.


    ''I warned you about this; there''s no way to stop rivalries between the hosts of Envy, Greed, and Gluttony; they usually fight for simr things, and your brother will certainly be the biggest reason for disagreement between them.'' Pride speaks in her mind.


    Eve is still trying to ept the incestuous rtionship between Lucien, Sophia, and Amelia. She tries to convince herself that by getting stronger together, they are making it to keep their family alive and that she shouldn''t try to stop them from using such infinite potential.


    But things like the corruption of their siblings'' rtionship, and especially the problems it could create for their future children, still haunt Eve''s dreams.


    Eve can''t stop thinking about bizarre things like how Lucien and Sophia''s children would have him as father and uncle, and she as mother and aunt.


    But as she tries to deal with that already bad situation, Pride brings her more bad news, leaving Eve fearful that her family could be even more broken.


    [He''s the only man who could satisfy our feminine needs...] Eve remembers some weird words from Naomi and wonders if that was really a stupid joke.


    She shakes her head to try to stop thinking about that and approaches her sister, speaking in a soft tone. "What''s wrong? I thought you would be the first to hug ire."


    "No one likes hugging more than Donna..." Naomi responds and then looks at Sophia with a teasing smile. "Well, maybe except when ites to Sophia and Luci."


    "Ehhh..." Eve wanted to avoid that subject, which left her somewhat embarrassed. "Anyway, you


    Naomi smiles and then hugs Eve, resting her face between her beasts and breathing deeply. "You don''t smell as good as Luci but are still pretty fragrant."


    "Ahh!" Eve is taken aback by Naomi''s surprise attack, and those words remind her how good Lucien smells and how much she missed his fragrance.


    Though she doesn''t seem to take anything seriously, Naomi''s teasing smile quickly turns into a concerned expression, which she tries to hide between Eve''s breasts.


    "Staying on that little moon was horrible..." She starts to exin. "Those people weren''t good, but I don''t think they deserved that end."


    Eve hugs Naomi and lets her vent. "Gluttony made me devour everything that had energy in that ce, and Greed made ire absorb everything else that was precious..."


    "As generally things that have good energy are also precious, we went after simr things. And at some point, the Sins made uspete for the same things..."


    She makes a sorry expression before continuing. "We almost fought because of stupid things like weapons from random people we killed... we knew things were going to get really bad."


    "But then we discovered the portal to this world, and we didn''t think twice about using all the resources we had left toe here." She exins.


    "Even in a ce with so many resources and possibilities, we knew that staying together would only cause more disagreement andpetition between us, so we agreed to go our separate ways. The n was to stay as far away as possible, but..." Naomi gazes at ire with a vague look.


    While Eve is sorry for that situation, Pride speaks in her mind. ''This isn''t your sisters'' fault, but it''s not my sister''s fault either. It is because such sinful natures are somewhat simr, and that''s why staying away was so important in the early years after the soul contracts.''


    ''Instead of telling me how bad it is, why don''t you try to tell me some solution?'' Eve questions Pride. ''Aren''t you the supposed leader of the group?? You should know how to get them to cooperate, don''t you?''


    ''It''s not that simple.'' Pride answers. ''Envy doesn''t generate demonic energy by devouring or absorbing things, but the abilities of Gluttony and Greed work essentially the same way, making resource sharing very difficult.''


    She continues. ''They''re like endless pits, and the more resources they have, the stronger they get, so sharing is actually stupid as it would cut their progress in half. However...''


    Eve feels there''s hope given Pride''s optimistic tone. ''What?? What can solve this problem without affecting their progress?''


    ''Your brother, of course.'' The answer makes Eve''s head ache.


    ''...'' She doesn''t know what to say about that. It looks like a solution that generates other problems, needing other solutions either.


    Pride understands Eve''s feelings better than anyone else and so tries to help her ept that. ''Since Envy manages to share Lucien with so many women, I believe he can handle Gluttony''s needs, even without the need for Naomi to have to be directly involved...''


    Eve likes that suggestion a little as it would avoid another sibling rtionship getting corrupted, but she doesn''t like the fact that her little brother has to satisfy another Sin''s needs.


    ''What about Greed?'' She asks.


    ''She will be moreplicated because while Gluttony''s focus is energy, Greed likes treasure.'' Pride exins. ''Yet, I don''t see how to stop her from trying to have Lucien for her alone either.''


    Eve sighs as she tries to think of a solution to their future problems. But then she notices something troubling and questions Pride again. ''Wait! Didn''t you say that Gluttony is like an endless pit? Wouldn''t it be dangerous for Luci to try¡­ you know, satisfy her?''


    Pride finds herself in a really bad situation. She wants to answer Eve''s question by exining how much she respects Lucien and trusts his abilities. But her nature makes it painful for her to praise someone that much.


    But since her nature makes lying even worse, she tries to give a neutral response. ''He''s already surprised me many times, so I won''t underestimate him again.''


    Pride''s tone is totally uninterested, and she even seems to make fun of Lucien for allegedly underestimating him too many times. Yet, she can''t hide all of her emotions from Eve due to their connection.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eve even looks at Pride with a thoughtful expression as she mentally talks to her. ''Pride, be honest with me... do you want to fuck my brother?''


    [DAMN!] Pride again finds herself in an ufortable situation. While she definitely doesn''t want to lie, she, as the most perfect creature in the universe, supposedly having everything she needs in herself, couldn''t want so badly something that only someone else could give her.


    Since both the truth and the lie would be detrimental to her and Eve''s evolution, Pride returns her question with another question. ''What about you? Don''t you want to fuck him?''


    [Of course not!] Eve tries to answer Pride, but those words just sound in her own mind, so she tries again. [NO, NO, NO...]


    Pride makes a slight movement with her eyebrows, provoking Eve. ''Can''t you lie?''


    Just as Pride''s nature forces her that way, it also influences Eve. So unable to lie, she counters with another question as well. ''Why would I want that???''


    ''Out of curiosity, naturally.'' Pride quickly responds. ''I mean, we''re surrounded by women who im that having him inside them is the best thing in the universe. And we all know that it is also a limitless power source, so why wouldn''t you be curious to know what it is like?''


    ''...'' Eve can''t deny Pride''s arguments; any woman would be curious to know what it''s like to be with Lucien that way.


    She starts to imagine it herself now. [Best feeling ever, they said...]


    Just wondering about touching Lucien''s body in a lewd way makes Eve''s legs tremble. So she imagines him touching her body lustfully, which makes her most private part gets warmer pretty quickly.


    Her face blushes while she gets horny with naughty thoughts about her little brother. That is, at the same time, so good and so frustrating.


    Eve ends up feeling guilty as she tries to fill her mind with memories of Lucien''s childhood to fight those lustful feelings.


    She focuses on a memory of when he was six years old. She sees him in front of her, just a little boy with a face so cute and innocent... but a smells so devilishly seductive¡­


    [Has he always smelled like that???] Eve is confused when she feels Lucien''s addictive fragrance so lively.


    That smell continues to make her body feel strange, especially her most private parts. Eve tries to fight such feelings while ''little Lucien'' gazes at her with that bright and innocent look.


    [This is so wrong!!!] Eve exims in her own mind and closes her eyes as looking at Lucien is making her feel so dirty.


    She tries to focus on all the pure feelings she has for her little brother. [I can''t do it... I must not feel it... I''m your...]


    "Big Sister?"


    Eve can swear she heard little Lucien''s image call her Big Sister. But the problem is that he didn''t sound like a child but with that devilishly seductive and charming sweet voice.


    She opens her eyes again and notices that Lucien is in front of her, smiling at her as he dangerously approaches their faces.


    "Luci!!" She realizes she''s spent so much time imagining naughty things that she didn''t see he''s already slipped out from under the group of girls and is now standing in front of her, clearly wanting a hug.


    Lucien can feel the lustful feelings inside Eve, which leave him a little confused. Yet, he smiles lovingly at her and hugs her tightly.


    "Big Sis..." He kisses her cheek. "I missed you so much."


    "Me too, me too..." All the guilt and bad feelings are pushed out of Eve by the heat of Lucien''s embrace. In his arms, she feelsplete in an incredibly good way. And there, only there, with him, does she feel that she is fully epted, with all her qualities and ws.


    Lucien also feels especially good when hugging Eve. He loves all his sisters and wives in unique and special ways, but Eve, like Lust, has one of the most important roles in his life.


    While the Sin is his ''first wife,'' his big sister is also his second mother.


    He continues to embrace Eve to his heart content. And simultaneously exchanges looks with Pride, who is behind her.


    Lucien and Lust have already agreed that he must obtain a soul contract with all the other Sins to achieve unimaginable power, so that goal is clear in his mind, as his heart is filled with determination.


    But how is he going to get the affections of the proudest and most arrogant creature in the universe? Well, getting her affection isn''t even the biggest problem, but getting her to admit it.


    Also, he feels like he couldn''t change anything about Pride as he already thinks she''s perfect that way. Even though both of them are very proud and arrogant, that doesn''t make them feel repelled but rather makes them feel more and more attracted to each other.


    Pride even feels a connection between them. "Lucien..."


    "Pride..." He smiles at her, making her imagine them flying away from everyone and kissing above the clouds.


    But reality shocks her to the very soul.


    Lucien has to use all his will to ignore Pride turning his back to her, intending to tease her, of course.


    That simple action is enough to arouse an unstoppable fury in Pride. For her, few things could be worse than being ignored by the person she is most interested in.


    Her expression remains arrogant and cold, but inside, Pride is burning with fury, something only Eve and Wrath notice.

 Chapter 562 Bringing The Girls Back Home

    Lucien and Pride are very simr, and strangely, it doesn''t make them repel each other like identical poles on a ma but attract each other more and more.


    So she knows he''s purposely ''ignoring'' her to get her to go after him. But because they''re both so proud, that obviously isn''t going to happen so easily.


    Yet, she can''t help but be frustrated and furious, despite now having her usual cold, arrogant expression. Only Eve and Wrath know how she is burning with anger, something that leaves them both very confused.


    Meanwhile, Lucien goes to embrace his other wives, starting with Cassidy and moving on to Astrid, Ang, Aria, Olivia, Ghalenna, and any other girl who wants more warm hugs and passionate kisses.


    He also hugs and kisses Scarlett before telling her to lead the ship to the Mermaid camp ahead.


    Then he notices little Ko, looking out to sea with a concerned expression. He approaches her and hugs her tightly, lifting her into his arms.


    "Are you missing your mother?" He asks, even though he knows that''s exactly the problem.


    Little Ko also hugs his neck tightly. She is thrilled to be reunited with her ''papa,'' but the fact that her mother is not around makes her quite worried. "W-where mama??"


    Wasting no time, Lucien opens the purple world portal behind her. "Don''t worry, my dear, your mama is sleeping in our house; you can find her in the big bedroom."


    Only after hearing that Oya is fine and around does little Ko manage to smile cutely and then kiss Lucien''s cheeks several times. "Thank you, thank you, thank you, Master!!"


    "We''ll find your mama with you, Ko." Mia gently smiles as she approaches the little tigress with Aria and other young girls.


    They know that Lucien has a lot to talk about with his Sisters and the Sins to n the group''s next steps. Also, they miss their home so much, so they enter the portal.


    While ire apologizes to Nea for hiding that she is Greed''s host and reports to her about the situation at the border, Lust exins to the Sins everything she and Lucien have discovered.


    Then he notices Daisy looking at him with a thoughtful expression. Clearly, she wants to hug and kiss him like the other girls, but she doesn''t want to disturb his reunion with his wives.


    Lucien also wants to hug and kiss Daisy, treating her as his wife. But he doesn''t think that would be easy as their rtionship with Rose is moreplicated than it looks.


    He''s already had to deal with a simr situation when Marie didn''t want to ept his love rtionship with Ang. But she ended up epting it because the alternative was to leave her mother behind alone or force her to go with them and see Lucien please all his wives and not give her any affection.


    But in Rose''s case, in addition to her possessive and spoiled personality, there''s the blood contract that makes her not want to share him with another vampire.


    Also, Daisy is a strong, intelligent woman over five hundred years old. Lucien knows she would walk away from them before hurting her daughter, and because of that, he fears making any wrong moves and ending up hurting two women he already loves dearly.


    In just a second, Lucien''s brilliant mind quickly analyzes every point of the situation, but there is still no apparent solution.


    But worse than causing problems with his current rtionships is ignoring the feelings of people he loves and let them suffer because of his choice.


    A rtionship is never formed by a person alone and so Lucien chooses to share his thoughts with Daisy and together decide what to do next.


    Then he walks towards her. His steps are soft but determined, and added to the confident smile and teasing on his face, he makes it clear what he''s about to do.


    Daisy panics because she doesn''t know how to get away from that and obviously doesn''t want to miss that either. She quickly looks around and doesn''t see Rose anywhere as she is in the purple world along with the other young girls.


    When she looks straight ahead again, Lucien is already two feet away from her. She startles and takes a step back, stumbling on the deck steps. "Ahh!?!?"


    Everything happens very quickly and before Daisy thinks about using her energies to levitate, she feels Lucien''s arm wraps around her thin waist, preventing her from falling.


    [He''ll never let me down...] Daisy can''t help but think that; undoubtedly, to convince herself that being in his arms is an irrefutable offer.


    "Are you okay?" Lucien asks as he brings their faces closer together. Her perfume is especially unlike anything he has ever felt, something like a mature version of Rose''s sweet perfume, something he likes a lot.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Daisy returns his question with another one. His scent is even more tempting to her, who has a very keen smell sense for being a vampire. And, of course, that feels so good that she has a hard time keeping her fangs froming out due to her excitement.


    The way Daisy keeps her expression serene and proud even when she''s very turned on only makes Lucien admire her even more.


    And he also wants to tease her more, so he continues to hug her waist and bring their faces closer to the point where there is only an inch between their noses.


    "I''m not sure..." He speaks in a distinctly fake tone. "You seem to be afraid of me."


    "Afraid??!?" Daisy looks away while making that sound like big nonsense. But at the same time, she feels that it is precisely one of the feelings that most fills her heart right now.


    She is not afraid that Lucien will harm her but rather that he will initiate a kiss that she will never want to end. She fears that if she epts his love, she won''t be able to deal with the jealousy that Rose and all his other wives face every day.


    "I don''t really think so¡­" Lucien speaks in a seductive tone and then gently holds her delicate chin before slowly turning her face toward his, making her look into his eyes again. "A woman as magnificent as you are not afraid of anything, right?"


    [Is that what you think of me?] Daisy wonders while she can''t stop her lips from curling into a lovely smile, which also reveals her excited fangs.


    She stops worrying about what other people think of her and focuses on her current feelings. Though she doesn''t feel like a magnificent woman or even a little courageous one right now, she really wants to be the woman Lucien thinks she is.


    She smiles as she speaks in an affectionate tone. "Lucien... I missed y-"


    Daisy can barely finish speaking as he seals her juicy lips with a passionate kiss. Containing no desire, he invades her perfect mouth with his dominant tongue and initiates a delicious dance with hers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Shepletely surrenders to those sensations, and Lucien continues kissing her as he moves one of his hands down her back and above her ass and uses the other hand to caress the back of her head, making the kiss more and more intense.


    He is literally devoting her mouth, and she loves that to the point of using all her will to not cut his lips with her fangs, making a precipitate blood contract.


    But her body needs to unleash so much passion, so she hugs him tight and ends up spiking her nails in his back and scratching his skin as Rose did. That is also amon characteristic of vampires and manticores.


    Lucien also has a hard time containing the urge to eat Daisy right there. But that situation draws a lot of attention from his sisters and the other women, so he ps his wings, flying forward until he touches Dasiy''s back against one of the ship''s walls, to continue kissing and hugging her passionately.


    "Luci!?!?!" They end up getting next to a small table where Naomi and Maya are talking, so his sister looks at them with a shocked expression. She thought he would have changed a lot due to Lust''s influence, but that person seems too crazy to be her cold and depressed brother.


    Daisy breaks the kiss while getting very embarrassed. But Lucien startsughing as he gives peaks on her lips, making herugh too. "You''re making me look like a little girl messing around..."


    "Hahaha... but having fun shouldn''t be wrong..." Lucien looks at Naomi. "Right, sister? You of all of us should support me here."


    Naomi can''t help butugh too. "You got me... alright, you guys can continue, and... maybe I''ll join youter, okay?"


    "Huh???" Maya didn''t want to get involved in the siblings'' strange rtionship; yet, she can''t help but be confused by those words.


    She knows about his incestuous rtionship with Sophia and Amelia, and that doesn''t seem strange for someone who has lived so many years. But she doesn''t understand why Naomi would ''join them'' that simple.


    [He''s so handsome, attractive, has such a direct, passionate personality...] She wonders while gazing at him. [Oh, I got it.]


    Lucien was so focused on the reunion with his sisters and wives that he is only now stopping to analyze how special Maya looks. He noticed there was a woman and mermaid among the group in addition to messenger one, but he didn''t look at them closely.


    For him, Maya is incredibly peculiar, as while he feels a mature auraing from her, she looks so young and even a silly and naive girl. [What the hell???]


    He tries not to make his thoughts apparent as he extends a hand to her. "Hi... I don''t think we''ve been introduced yet; I''m Lu-"


    "Lucien, the Handsome Devil?" Maya smiles. "I spent a few weeks with your family and heard a lot about the man who saved my granddaughter."


    "Granddaughter?" He can only think of Ka, the girl he saved when the group arrived in the Blue Star. But he doesn''t think they have any resemnce.


    Lust notes that situation and takes a break from the conversation with the other Sins to report to Lucien everything they''ve told her. ''This woman is the Phoenix; she is the adoptive mother of Laya, that woman in Tyrion''s special dungeon, and La is Ka''s mother, making her the granddaughter of this woman.''


    ''Is she Phoenix???'' Lucien is baffled as he expected to find an ancient firebird and not a little girl with a granny aura and a silly face.


    Yet, by looking at her beautiful body, he is forced to ept that the ''hot'' feature is predominant on her.


    "Ka." Mayaments and then cannot help but make a concerned expression. "She is the daughter of La, my dear little girl..."


    "She is fine," Lucien speaks, and Maya believes he is talking about Ka, but then he continues. "I mean, La. I met her in the Naga Kingdom, but I couldn''t bring her..."


    "Really???" Maya is happily surprised. "Have you really seen her? How is she? Why didn''t you save her???"


    Lucien is well aware of how strong family ties can be even with people who don''t have the blood, so he''s sorry for Maya being in that situation.


    "She is in a special prison of the Naga King ." He exins. "I couldn''t get her out of there without making trouble with him before I had the strength to defeat him."


    "I see..." Maya bows her head as she can''t me Lucien for not having the strength to save her daughter.


    Lucien crouches down to look into Maya''s face. "But I''m sure nothing bad will happen to her yet. Tyrion has absorbed her power...you know; but he wants to find the source of that power, so he''ll keep her as a valuable resource."


    Maya looks into his eyes. "You know about me, right?"


    He nods, and then she continues. "If you know who I am, you understand that I can''t go further hundreds of miles into this ocean without losing my powers... Nea has promised to help me, but I fear putting more people in danger."


    "It''s alright; I promised La I would get her out of there soon, and I keep my promises." He smiles confidently.


    Maya doesn''t quite understand why, but she feels she can trust Lucien even more than Pride. It is as if she can feel she would do anything to save La, but she doesn''t quite understand why he would have such determination.


    "You''ve already saved my granddaughter, and for that, I owe you a debt of life." She speaks in a determined tone. "But if you save my daughter too, I''ll owe you a double life debt, and even everything I have couldn''t pay that."


    Lucien is surprised that such an ancient creature loves two humans that much. And obviously, having Maya have a double life debt to him seems very convenient to his ns to get her magic core.


    But at the same time, he can''t help but remember that when he saved Ka, he wanted to do that, just as he wanted to promise La to save her.


    So far, Lucien has only done things he wants to and followed his heart''s desires, something he''s very proud of. But imagining the situation where he asks for Maya''s life because he saved her daughters'' lives makes him feel very dirty, in a bad way, of course.


    When that horrible feeling fills his heart, he feels Pride''s gaze over him, judging him. He looks at her, and their eyes meet again.


    Even without the soul contract, at that moment, the minds and thoughts of Lucien line up with Pride. And they''re both sure that if they keep in that way, they''ll be giving up their self-pride and that it''s like cutting off members more valuable than their legs and arms forever.

 Chapter 563 Voracious Sister

    Five years ago.


    After spending the whole day training and facing their father in a brutal sparring session, most of Lucien''s sisters head back to their bedrooms to rest.


    They use the same bathroom for bathing, and even though it is quiterge and has some individual bathtubs separated by walls, Lucien always waits for his sisters to finish their baths before he enters.


    Eve used to bathe him and Sophia in the same bathtub when he was just a little kid, but he soon started to be a young boy, and she doesn''t want ''idents'' to happen, especially now he is fifteen.


    That bathroom is a cold ce, and Lucien feels the water particrly unpleasant without Sophia and their bathing games.


    There are no magical devices in the bathroom as Michael thinks his children need to grow up without any luxury to be formidable warriors or rather cold killing weapons.


    So, the cold red water runs across the floor, taking Lucien''s blood down the drain when he hears footsteps.


    Someone enters the bathroom, and as the few servants from the mountain fortress don''t interact with them because of Michael''s orders, Lucien thinks that person is one of his sisters.


    He remains silent and continues to clean his body. And that person slowly walks as more blood runs down the icy floor.


    "Tsk..." A charming female voice sounds a little angry and even disgusted. "That bastard takes our blood without mercy... his own blood!"


    "..." Lucien recognizes Naomi''s voice and keeps silent because of all his sisters, she is the one he least likes to interact with.


    To him, even Amelia''s aggressiveness and ire''s coldness make more sense than Naomi''s strange personality.


    He doesn''t know how to deal with the agonizing loneliness and depression inside his heart, but her weird sense of humor and pranks definitely doesn''t suit him now.


    Naomi should have bathed with her sisters, but she pretended to fall early in the sparring session and epted her father''s brutal blows only to ''attack'' some food in the kitchen while no one could catch her in the act.


    Now, Lucien''s silence makes it clear that he doesn''t want to interact with Naomi, but that doesn''t stop her from walking to the section where he''s taking a bath and standing in front of the open door.


    "Are you going to ignore me and just stand there in silence like a bleeding pig?" she asks in a provoking tone as she looks at his body. Well, she tries to see more than she should, but he has his entire body submerged in the reddish water, except for his head and arms.


    "You want me to say what?" He asks in a cold tone.


    She shakes her head in disappointment. "Something like ''yeah, that idiot deserves to die for it,'' or whatever, maybe ''hey sister! I''m bathing here!!!"


    Lucien continues washing his body while not even looking at Naomi. He doesn''t understand how she can joke with their situation. "Would what I say or not change anything?"


    She teasingly smiles. "Do you mean about our father or me watching you naked?"


    "..." He refuses to pay attention to the nonsense she says.


    "Come on, don''t pretend nothing is happening..." Naomiments as she closes the door before walking to the bathtub.


    "I''m not pretending anything." He responds in a neutral tone. But her strange approach leaves him a little confused. "What do you want after all?"


    She kneels on the side of the tub and runs her fingers over the edge of it before sticking her hand into the water and trying to catch the sponge from him. "Nothing special; I just want some healthy interaction with my little brother and... maybe help you with the bath."


    Inside the water, Naomi''s fingers touch Lucien''s legs, and he begins to experience unfamiliar sensations. Well, it''s normal for boys in that age to already have such feelings, especially in the presence of girls as attractive as his sisters.


    He can''t help but remember Eve''s warnings. [If you feel strange things... something like a shiver... and there, in that part... it gets... hard... you must not be like that because of your sisters, did you get it??]


    Lucien may be naive about feelings and have almost no social ability. But he knows a lot about anatomy and understands what sexual arousal is. And he knows he shouldn''t feel that for his sisters; at least, that''s the way Eve taught him.


    Then, when Naomi is about to take the sponge from his hand, he pulls it back. "You shouldn''t do it."


    "Do what?" She sarcastically asks as she runs her hand over his thigh after the sponge. "I just want to wash your body-"


    Lucien moves his hand to the side to prevent Naomi from taking the sponge, and when she makes the same move, her hand ends up touching a very specific part of his body.


    "Ah!" He feels a shiver run through his entire body.


    She also feels something very simr as she looks at him with her mouth open in surprise and a very naughty expression. "Luci... you were hiding something like this; so mean of you..."


    "Naomi..." Lucien has to use all his will to control so many sensationsing up in his body just by having his sister''s hand touching his hard member. "We must not..."


    "Hehehe..." She smirks and holds his cock by the shaft with her whole hand before starting to stroke it with slow movements. "You can lie about not liking it, and I will lie about stopping."


    The first handjob a guy gets from a girl will be forever unforgettable, especially if that girl is also his sister. And even though Lucien can''t lie to himself about not liking that, there are two voices echoing in his mind.


    The first voice is his own conscience, something that was broken after learning that his mother died. A part of him has always med himself for not being able to do anything to save her, and for that, he thinks he can never be happy and deserves nothing but to suffer in a dark pit of depression.


    Then, while he denies himself feeling that pleasure, the second voice in his mind reinforces that it is wrong. That''s Eve''s voice, repeating the same words. [This is wrong! This is so wrong!!]


    "This is wrong!" Lucien gets a second of rity and takes a firm grip on Naomi''s arm.


    "Why?!" Naomi doesn''t stop stroking Lucien''s cock. "What''s wrong with me wanting to give my brother some happiness?? Also, I need it, I need to feel alive... and I don''t want to do this to anyone but you!"


    Lucien sighs as he feels his arousal almost reaching the peak. He definitely doesn''t want to stop, but at the same time, he knows what consequences it can have. "That''s wrong because if Eve catches us, she''s going to kill us."


    "Hahahaha..." She starts tough and then jumps into the bathtub as she continues her inexperienced handjob. "I knew you wouldn''t deny my love; you are just afraid of Eve!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Love???" Lucien asks in a sarcastic tone. "You''re just doing this for your own fun! And I don''t want Eve to beat me to death after our father has already stripped our skin off!!"


    Naomi increases the intensity of her hand movements on Lucien''s cock as she starts stroking his chest with her other hand. "You''re having fun too, aren''t you?"


    "..." He gets mad at himself for feeling so good doing something supposedly immoral and wrong. But what is moral to him? That doesn''t seem disrespectful to Eve or any of the people he loves.


    "Yeah... I feel this big thing getting even harder..." Naomi smiles and licks her own lips. "Don''t worry; Eve will never know about it... I''m sure she''s asleep right now..."


    For some reason that Lucien doesn''t know, he imagines Eve sleeping in her bed with a serene expression on her beautiful face. And that view makes him even hornier, which added to Naomi''s caresses, takes him to the climax.


    But at the same time, he hears other footsteps in the bathroom, and the idea of that person being Eve hits his mind hard. He really wants to stop, but it''s toote; the load has already been triggered, and the target is right in front of him.


    "AHHH!!!" His moan is both of pleasure, shock, and fear.


    Lucien tries to get up to get out of the tub, but that only leaves the way free for his milk up to Naomi''s face.


    *Ssh*


    "AHHH?!?!!" Naomi is also surprised by the sound of footsteps in the bathroom, but what really shocks her is the strength and wonderful fragrance of the unfamiliar liquid on her face; she feels more like licking that than running away.


    "WHO IS SLEEPING?!?!" Eve''s furious voice echoes through the bathroom, bringing fear to the hearts of the naughty siblings.


    Every feeling of pleasure leaves Lucien''s body, and along with the fear, a lot of anger grows at Naomi because even though she knows how bad their situation is, she is smiling while his special milk runs down her face to her open mouth.


    "This is delicious!" She''s fine even if Eve kills her now because she would die with the best thing she''s ever tasted in her mouth.


    "DAMN YOU, NAOMI!!!" That''s Lucien''sst words before Eve leaves him and his naughty sister in a state they can''t even speak for days.


    ---------------------------------


    Now.


    Naomi notices that Lucien is ufortable about something, and she can imagine it''s because of the Phoenix and their ns. She even felt bad that Gluttony wanted to devour Maya before she found out they needed her magic core.


    And it''s okay to trick and kill Maya if that''s what it takes to stop her siblings from dying. She knows they and only they will take care of each other no matter whates.


    So, because of that, she doesn''t want Lucien to feel bad about what they have to do. In fact, she doesn''t want him to ever feel bad, except when it is provoked by herself.


    "Luci..." She speaks in a loving tone as she gets up and walks over to him, interrupting his conversation with Maya.


    He looks at her with a suspicious expression because of all his sisters, she is the most unpredictable. "Naomi..."


    She makes a fake upset expression. "Won''t you hug your most beautiful sister??"


    Lucien starts to open his arms, but then he does a fake confused look. "Huh?? I''m pretty sure I just hugged Eve..."


    "The hell???" Naomi wasn''t expecting Lucien to return her provocation with another provocation. What''s worse is that she''s not sure if it was just a joke or he really thinks Eve is his most beautiful sister, which leaves her confused and upset for real.


    "Hahaha..." He startsughing at how easy it is to counter-attack Naomi. Then he hugs her tightly. "But I would never deny you hugs either, my sister."


    Lucien''s hug feels even warmer and cozier, while his smell also seems to have evolved from something wonderful to something devilishly addictive. He also got taller, stronger, prettier...


    [And those horns, wings, and... a tail!? Why does this make you even more attractive???]


    "I missed you¡­ stupid brother." Naomi abandons any jokes and speaks her feelings honestly.


    "I missed you too." Lucien returns with honesty as well. Despite all the anger that she''s ever made him feel, she was also responsible for some unforgettable moments in his adolescence.


    But that sentimental mood makes her sick, and the teasing smiles return to her face while her dirty mind works quickly. "For real? I''m not sure about it..."


    Lucien stops hugging her and looks into her face with a fake inquisitive expression. "What do you mean? Do you doubt my pure feelings for my beloved sister?"


    She pouts. "Yeah, I saw you kiss so manydies... but this sister of yours didn''t get such benefits?"


    "Ohh, I thought the most jealous sister was Amelia¡­" Lucien jokes, surprising Naomi even more. Then he holds her by the shoulders and gives her a tender peak on the forehead. "Satisfied?"


    [What''s going on here?!?!?] Naomi doesn''t understand how Lucien''s personality has changed so much; he looks like a totally different person, but at the same time, he is the same Luci, her little brother.


    [Maybe I''m the one getting soft...] She wonders.


    So to make sure of that, she tries to be even bolder. "Is that all?? I saw you kiss those women on the mouth!"


    [What about now? Heheh-] Naomi thinks she won the battle for putting Lucien in an embarrassing situation that he can''t counter-attack.


    But before she can say anything else, he seals her lips with a passionate kiss.


    [As you wish, dear sister! Hahaha...] Lucien feels like someone getting revenge for years of bullying. But at the same time, he is shocked at how good it feels to kiss Naomi''s delicious lips. [Damn you, Naomi, again!]

 Chapter 564 Dangerous Thoughts

    Each of the seven deadly sins has different ways of generating demonic energy, influencing the people around them, and a different kind of connection with their hosts.


    Lust influences people to desire all kinds of pleasure, especially sexual, and she enjoys that pleasure mostly through Lucien and his women.


    Wrath influences every feeling of anger in people around her and enjoys those feelings mainly through Donna and the people who interact with her, especially those she enrages and the ones she unleashes fury on.


    In the same way, Gluttony works. Her special ability is to devour any type of energy and turn it into demonic energy. She can do that by absorbing any energy directly, but the most efficient ways are by eating or drinking delicious foods that contain powerful energies, and she cannot do it personally.


    Even directly absorbing energies is done more efficiently by Naomi, and that''s why Gluttony wanted her to stay close to Maya, slowly absorbing her incredible fire mana.


    Naomi could also eat amazing mana-filled foods in the Rising Phoenix n, as well as hunt powerful sea creatures with Ka and other n members. For that reason, she managed to advance threeyers in thest two months, reaching the 8thyer of the Earth Realm.


    Yet, at that time and also throughout Gluttony''s whole life, or at least the parts she remembers, she had never tasted anything better than Lucien''s kiss.


    Through the connection with Naomi, Gluttony can perfectly taste Lucien''s lips, saliva, and especially his energies. Those energies go into Naomi''s body and strengthen her even before she turns it into her own demonic energy, strengthening her twice.


    Gluttony doesn''t need more than a second to notice how excellent Lucien is and how he could help her and Naomi in ways no one else can. Except for Lust, she is the Sin who faster understands that, despite being so clueless about his full potential yet.


    ''Tongue!'' She exims in Naomi''s mind. ''Use your tongue and drink as much of his saliva as possible!! It will make us so much stronger...''


    ''What?!?!'' Naomi is taken aback by both Lucien''s kiss and Gluttony''s words. She was okay with teasing her brother, but now that''s getting too weird.


    She doesn''t want to keep kissing him for fear of ending up love-sick like Sophia. But simultaneously, she just can''t stop kissing Lucien, or rather, she doesn''t have any desire to stop him from kissing her.


    [That''s just so good...] She wonders while feeling better than ever. But then, along with all those good feelings, something awful happens; she feels an overwhelming power forcing her whole body down, pressing her organs and making it very difficult for her to breathe.


    Even Lucien cannot escape that extraordinary power, and he is forced to stop kissing Naomi. But he can still talk while he can go breathless for quite some time due to his life mana.


    "Big sis..." He tries to make a sorry expression, but due to having his revenge on Naomi''s teasings, he can''t keep the smile off his lips. "We''ve already stopped..."


    Eve levitates down from the sky andnds in front of them. Her expression is really upset. "I understand that you have this weird rtionship¡­ with Sophia and Amelia, but I won''t allow you to do this with Naomi just for fun."


    "Big sis..." Naomi uses all her demonic energy to be able to speak a few words. "He was the one who kissed me; that''s not my fault..."


    "Ohhh¡­ so you''re totally innocent??" Eve asks sarcastically. "No, you are actually the main to me here for teasing your brother since he was ten!"


    Lucien understands what Eve is doing. He knows how hard she works to keep their family together and safe. He also understands that because of being with Pride and her own pride as their Big Sis, she has to maintain order using her authority.


    And he loves her because of that. Yet, he also has his own pride and cannot allow her to do what she wants with him in front of his wives and outsiders.


    His own demonic energy can''t easily break Pride''s energy and Eve''s powerful gravity ability. Still, when he channels the power of his soul, he can start to break their power easily.


    Lucien doesn''t show any reaction but slowly touches Naomi''s hand and uses his soul power to release her from Eve''s pressure as well.


    "Eve..." Even calling her by her name, his tone is still full of love and affection. "We got it."


    She is shocked by his power and proud of him at the same time. But hearing him calling her name hurt more than she could have expected.


    "Yep, we''re not going to do anything like that anymore!" Naomi quicklyments in a very frank tone. But even Maya, the most naive person there, doesn''t quite believe in that.


    Eve shakes her head with a sad look because she knows that no matter how much she wants to keep Lucien''s cock away from his other sisters, she can''t really stop them from seeking power and affection in each other.


    "This is no time for irresponsible pranks." Shements. "There''s a powerful ancient creature hunting us and an idiot Cosmic Realm on our way, plus the other problems you guys already know..."


    Lucien uses his other hand to hold Eve''s hand. "We''re together now, and we''re going to solve all our problems before they can destroy us."


    She can''t help but smile at him and caresses his face. "You''re bing a stronger and more responsible man, Luci¡­ and I''m very proud of you."


    For him, having Eve''s respect is as important as what Pride thinks of him, and that makes him very happy, which everyone can see clearly.


    Eve quickly ps Lucien''s other arm causing him to let go of Naomi''s hand so she can take it. Then she leads them towards their other sisters, ignoring Maya and Nea.


    As they walk, she speaks to Lucien in a soft, caring, but also firm tone. "Don''t call me by my name again, please."


    He hadn''t thought much about it, but now he notices that he hardly calls Sophia and Amelia sisters anymore. Yet, even calling them by their names, and they being his wives too, they will never stop being his beloved sisters in the first ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eve takes Lucien and Naomi to Pride and the other Sins. They and their sisters gather in the center of the deck and create a white barrier that also blocks the sound around them.


    "You couldn''t be less subtle." Envy cannot help butment to Pride in a provoking tone.


    "What does it matter?!?" Wrath quickly asks. "Lucien''s wives know we have things to discuss, and the Mermaid and the Phoenix, obviously, don''t expect us to share all our secrets with them."


    "Alright, alright..." Pride interrupts them before a fight breaks out. "We have to talk about some crucial things and n our next steps before anything else."


    Everyone nods, but Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I sense another woman''s presence in the ship, but she''s not Genevieve¡­ what happened to our pet angel?"


    Eve quickly exins. "A few days ago, her ne started emitting a white light; she said that was Alexa''s way of saying that she needed to talk to her to send some message to you. So she used the resources she had to create a portal for Qia with Daisy''s help."


    Part of Lucien''s agreement with Alexa was that Genevieve would carry messages to each other and that light on her ne would be a signal that could be sent from an enormous distance between worlds. So hepletely understands that, as well as being curious to know what message Alexa has for him.


    "And about the other woman..." Envyments with a sinister expression. "She''s almost totally broken¡­ she could barely control herself when Sophia flew toward you, so we had to calm her down, you know."


    "Valencia¡­" Lucien sighs. "I should have killed her."


    Hearing him say that he should have killed a woman seems very strange to everyone there, and Sloth can''t help but ask. "What did she do?"


    "She was just someone in my way..." Lucien exins how the Leviathan tried to force him to destroy the ind of the ck Sea Riders.


    The story of how Lucien invaded an ind with thousands of Sky Realm pirates, and hundreds of Immortal Realm ones, subjugated their leader, someone from the 7thyer of the Immortal Realm, and made her give him a blowjob is simply unbelievable.


    Pride, Wrath, Envy, Greed, Gluttony, Sloth, and especially Lust feel that Lucien has acted in a way that pleases them all. He doesn''t seem to be just the Lust Sin, himself, but also all the other Sins together in one.


    "I bet you pissed off thousands of people, hahahaha..." Wrath starts tough so hard just by imagining the expressions of all the ck Sea Riders when they saw Lucien humiliating Valencia in front of everyone.


    "It must have been fascinating..." Pride''s eyes gleam pure white as she looks at him, unable to hide the respect she feels for him.


    Sloth can''t contain her smile either. "And you stayed there, rxing in the pool while all those pirates made a trap for the Leviathan and their leader sucked your cock? Bloodyziness, haha!"


    "All those men must have envied you more than anyone else ever!" Envyments as she strokes Lucie''s arm, shoulder, and chest.


    Gluttony can''t help but materialize her body, levitating in front of Lucien. Her small and delicate body shocks him, mainly because despite looking like a child in size, she has all the other features of a mature woman, a hot one, by the way.


    "I bet you ate the best food and drank the best drinks they had while having Valencia and Kam''s full attention for you alone..." Shements while already admiring him.


    Even Greed feels she must materialize her body to praise Lucien for being so sinful. And she does, also surprising him with her stunning exotic look.


    With 1.72 meters tall, she is definitely not short but also not overly tall, especially considering Lucien''s height. Her curves are perfect, as sexy as Pride''s, but not as outstanding as Sloth''s.


    Her face is beautiful like all the Sins, and she obviously has unique features that make her different from all of them. In Greed''s case, in addition to wless skin, charming lips curved in a provoking smile, big blue eyes with golden sparkles, and long golden-blonde hair, she has long, slightly furry ears, like from a bunny, also blonde.


    Also, as a differential of all Sins, Greed has horns quite different from those of her sisters; they are longer than usual, not much curved upwards, and the most striking thing about them are many golden rings adorning them together with fine gold chains that hold jewels of different colors that can delight anyone, arousing greedy feelings in their hearts.


    It''s not just Greedy''s horns that are adorned with beautiful treasures but also her whole body. Her fluffy furry ears are decorated with various earrings in the form of circles, flowers, and thorns, either possessing gems or being madepletely of the most pourable and glittering gold that Lucien has ever seen.


    She wears a beautiful armor of gold and fur that only covers her most private parts, showing off many parts of her skin, or rather the adornments that cover her body.


    And her wings also couldn''t help but be covered with golden ornaments. Greed has a lovely pair of big bat-like dark orange wings covered in gold chains, gold rings, and glittering jewelry.


    She whole seems to shine like the brightest star in the universe. And Lucien really feels like looking at the whole universe as he looks her in the eyes.


    The golden sparkles inside Greed''s beautiful blue eyes get bigger and brighter every second she looks at Lucien, and soon her eyes turn entirely golden.


    "Let me get this straight¡­" Shements in a teasing tone as she pushes little Gluttony to the side and gets even closer to Lucien. "All the most beautiful and talented women in the universe can only belong to you, right?"


    Lucien had never thought of getting women just to please his ego. He loves all his wives and has affection for all the women who follow him as his troops. He needs them by his side not only to support him with feelings but also with their strength.


    But when he looks into Greed''s golden eyes and hears her saying that, he can''t stop a very selfish and inevitably greedy desire from growing in his heart. [All the beautiful and talented women... only mine?]

 Chapter 565 Which Path To Keep On?

    The Seven Deadly Sins stand equally amazed with how incredible is Lucien''s potential to be the host of all of them. Even knowing him so well, Lust also doesn''t quite understand how he can be that way.


    It''s evident that part of that is possible because his rtionship with all kinds of emotions is very intense. But well, his sisters are like that too, mainly due to the influence of Bloody Rose, which makes them feel everything amplified.


    Yet, Lucien seems to have something else, something special, that makes his rtionship with the Sins so smooth and natural. Also, his rtionship with his sisters benefits both of them in surprising ways.


    The best examples of that are how thanks to him and only together with him, Envy and Amelia have such a powerful rtionship with jealous and envious feelings. Being envious and being envied never had such an incredible magnitude before.


    In the same way, Sloth and Sophia find with Lucien the best way to rx. No matter how long they stand doing nothing, just doing nothing in his arms, receiving his caresses and love gives them so much power.


    Although they don''t want to admit that, Wrath and Donna also already understand that only with Lucien can they genuinely increase their potential.


    And while Pride is the only one who has real difficulties in epting Lucien''s help due to her nature, Gluttony and Greed have already updated their goals and know what they have to do to get stronger faster than ever.


    Greed even thinks she''s already taken the lead in making Lucien imagine a future where he has all the most beautiful and talented women in the universe as his wives, an idea as lustful as greedy.


    But Lust and Envy are there to defend what is most precious to them and stand between Lucien and Greed.


    "With so many women, he couldn''t enjoy those he most loves." Envy speaks in a determined tone. She wants to die of jealousy just by imagining a scenario where she would have to share Lucien with thousands of wives.


    Lust is the person who most supports Lucien in conquering the heart of all his sister and the Sins, but she also fears that so many wives will cause more trouble than he can handle.


    But before she can say anything, Gluttony pushes Greed aside. "Yeah, we don''t need more women for him when we have the best ones here..."


    "Humpf! You just want him to yourself alone!!" Greedins. "And there are still people who say I''m the most selfish Sin!"


    "And you are!" Envy quickly responds. "Our little Gluttony would be easily satisfied by Lucien and then join Sloth for a good nap while you would make him go around collecting wives like gems for a collection."


    "You little bitch!" Greed materializes a golden sword and attacks Envy.


    *Whoosh*


    But she summons her double dark daggers and quickly blocks Greed''s golden sword.


    Greed is taken aback by Envy''s incredible speed, but she doesn''t give up, and her eyes glow golden while several golden des appear around her body, aiming at her sister.


    A confident smile appears on Envy''s face, and her eyes glow gray before turning golden, and several golden des also appear around her body, copying Greed''s.


    Greed is aware of Envy''s abilities, but she has never seen an imitation as perfect as that in the Sins'' first ten years with any host.


    Envy''s incredibly rapid evolution shocks Greed, but she still tries to remain confident. "The fake will never win the original!"


    "Oh really??" Envy smiles and then doubles the number of golden des before easily tripling it. "Do you want to try?"


    All Sins can feel that Envy''s golden des are not only identical to Greed''s but even seem more powerful. And since she has three times as much as her sister, it''s clear who would win the fight.


    But before Greed is further humiliated, a sh of white light blinds the sisters and shatters their golden des.


    "Are you really going to fight to decide which number of wives Lucien should or shouldn''t have?" Pride''s voice sounds arrogant and angry.


    "Sister..." Both Envy and Greed step back while making sorry expressions, which shocks Lucien. He can''t help but imagine that if he had Pride as his wife, she could easily end any disputes or fights between his girls.


    Pride notices how Lucien''s eyes sparkle as he gazes at her, and that makes her feel as good as if she were having a heavenly orgasm.


    She just wants to stand there, being admired and desired by him. But everyone notices the mood getting strange, and Eve catches everyone''s attention. "Ahem¡­ we have to talk about our next steps before Maya and Nea think we''re nning something against them."


    "But isn''t that what we''re doing?" Naomi asks sarcastically. "I mean, taking Maya''s magic core isn''t going to do her any good."


    ire nods. "That would infuriate Nea and Saria, so we''ll be making the Mermaids our enemies..."


    "Not exactly..." Envyments.


    "What do these Mermaids matter?" Pride asks in her usual arrogant tone. "We''ve already found the Phoenix, and she''s a lot weaker than we expected, probably due to being reborn less than five thousand years ago and living in a world made almost entirely of water with limited resources, so..."


    She gives time for someone to say the obvious, but as no one says anything, she continues. "We should take her magic core already, of course."


    The other Sins and their hosts look at each other as they wonder about that, so Sloth is the first to speak. "But that''s not going to be that simple because we can''t take it by force; she has to give up her magic core, you know."


    Pride sighs and looks at Lucien. "If even the stupid Fire God managed to seduce a Phoenix, our handsome devil can do it a lot faster with his magic rod."


    All of Lucien''s sisters blush when they hear Pride say ''magic rod.'' Sophia and Amelia are well familiarized with that magic rod while Naomi also had it in her hands once, but she and their other sisters can only imagine how it is nowadays.


    "Alright¡­" Lust steps forward. "Let''s assume Lucien could seduce the Phoenix; yeah, he certainly does. But then, it''s not like she''s going to give him her magic core like she would give her pussy."


    "Lust is right; I couldn''t just ask her for her magic core as well as asking it because we saved her daughter, and granddaughter can''t guarantee us that it would work either." Lucienments. "And our rtionship would be ruined after she realized our real intentions."


    Everyone agrees with Lucien''s words about that n not having any guarantee of works. But Pride maintains a confident expression. "We''re not going to ask her for it, naturally."


    So she exins. "Once we''re sure she''s in love with Lucien, we just need to fake an attack and stick a sword in his heart..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "HEY!!" Amelia is the first toin about that n, but all of Lucien''s sisters make it clear they don''t agree with that either.


    Pride looks at Amelia with a stern expression, then Lucien pulls her into his arms, calming her down. "Go on."


    "The Phoenix wouldn''t let her love die, so she would offer her magic core to Lucien..." She continues exining.


    "But the wound would have to be very serious for her not to suspect anything." Evements in a concerned tone.


    "Yes." Pride nods. "He''d have to contain his life mana to get to the death gates, but as soon as he got the Phoenix''s magic core, he''d activate his amazing regeneration again, and Sophia would use her... special methods to help him heal even faster."


    "What if the Phoenix still doesn''t give him her magic core?" Donna asks, also with a concerned expression.


    Pride rolls her eyes. "Then Sophia would help him in the same way. The Phoenix wouldn''t suspect anything, and we would just need a second n."


    Again, the other Sins and their hosts look at each other and wonder about that. The n doesn''t look perfect, but at least it''s something.


    "I''m with Pride; it might work." Wrath supports Pride as usual.


    "I guess so..." Envyments.


    Sloth sighs. "I think it''s a little risky, but yes, Sophia could bring Lucien back from the gates of death without trouble, so this n could work."


    Gluttony looks at Sophia with a curious expression. "I haven''t seen the girl''s healing abilities yet, but if Pride and Sloth say this will work, I have nothing against it... as long as I can devour some of that magic core''s energy."


    "No way." Pride quickly responds. "We''re going to use the magic core as the catalyst for the pentagram pact and share its energy equally."


    "Damn!" Gluttony pouts, and that makes her look like a spoiled charming littledy.


    Then Pride looks at Greed. "What about you?"


    She shrugs. "Whatever."


    "Lust?" Pride asks. "You are thest."


    "I see how this could work or fail¡­" She replies but then takes Lucien''s hand. "But neither you nor I can decide on a n that other people will have to do works."


    Pride looks into Lust''s eyes with a stern expression, trying to intimidate her. That could have worked before, but now, next to Lucien, holding his hand and having all his support, she doesn''t fear anything, not even her authoritarian Big Sis.


    "..." After ten very embarrassing seconds, Pride realizes that if she keeps trying that, she will get humiliated even more.


    So she quickly tries another method. "We''re a team here, right? So what''s the problem with voting on our next steps? I didn''t even need your opinion as most of us had already agreed, so you can keep this attitude and-"


    When Pride speaks, her aura spreads around and everyone pays close attention to her words as well as not feeling any desire to interrupt her. But Lucien has his own prideful aura and does it in a subtle and calm way. "Wait."


    He understands that Pride needs to feel in charge due to her nature, and he respects that as well as he respects her character. But he''ll never let anyone disrespect his loved ones, especially his ''first wife.''


    Without contradicting Pride''s words, he points an important fact. "I think you forgot to ask the opinion of the other members of this group."


    Pride makes a confused expression for a second before Lucien quickly nces at his sisters. "Oh, I see... what do you girls think about it?"


    Like Eve, all of Lucien''s other sisters have concerned expressions on their faces. Even Sophia, who relies heavily on her healing abilities and in that special connection she has with him, can''t help but fear that something goes wrong.


    They look at him, but he keeps a neutral expression, not wanting to influence their decision. Then they look to Eve, seeking her opinion.


    Eve believed in Pride''s n and mostly that even she wouldn''t put Lucien''s life at risk without trusting that there wasn''t any chance of him really dying.


    But she could never decide that for him, so she gives her answer. "I''ll agree with whichever Lucien prefers."


    Pride closes her eyes and shakes her head before looking at Lucien''s other sisters, but they all quickly respond. "Same for us."


    Then all eyes turn to Lucien again, and Pride smiles. "Looks like you''re the one who decides it in the end. It seems fair to me since it''s you who would take the sword in the heart after all."


    If having his heart pierced could save his sisters that simple, Lucien wouldn''t think twice about having his heart and whole body pierced by thousands of burning des. That would be just too easy.


    And although he doesn''t like the idea of deceiving a naive woman like that, he has no other n. So, in the end, he will always do what it takes to keep those he loves safe.


    "If that''s the only n we have, I don''t have a choice but to do it." He feels bad just by imagining the tears Maya would drop for him before giving her life to save his. And the only thing thatforts him is knowing that Pride hates that n as much as he does.


    Another person who feels especially bad about that is Naomi. She has already developed an affection for Maya in recent months and now finds herself nning to deceive her that way.


    The mood quickly turns tense, and Pride feels she must say a few words. "We mustn''t forget who we are. We are not good people... we are evil, cruel, bloodthirsty, and merciless demons! Our path is over bones and blood, and only then will we keep our family and people at the top of the power order."


    Lucien agrees with Pride about doing what it takes to keep their family at the top. Yet, he can''t help but question which path he should tread there.


    Just over bones and blood will he walk? Are deceiving and killing really the only way for him, the Handsome Devil, and a real personification of Lust?

 Chapter 566 Growing Chaotic Feelings

    "So everyone agrees with the n?" Pride asks.


    Lucien and Naomi would like to say no, but they would never let a random person that they just meet stand between their family''s sake.


    She doesn''t say anything, but Lucien does. "Regardless of what we are going to do in the end, why bother with it while there are other, more urgent matters for us to deal with?"


    "What''s more important than getting the Phoenix''s magic core and stabilizing the Bloody Rose''s side effects?" Wrath asks.


    "How about not being devoured by a powerful ancient Leviathan?" Lucien sarcastically asks.


    "Don''t forget about that damn Naga King!" irements. "We can''t let him destroy the Mermaids and this World."


    Pride sighs. "These are more reasons for us to focus on getting the Phoenix''s magic core and getting out of this world as soon as possible."


    Naomi and ire make sorry expressions. They don''t want to agree with that, but both they and their Sins seem unwilling to oppose Pride in any way.


    ''She''s right, our problems first and foremost.'' Greedments in ire''s mind.


    ire really wants to help Saria and the Mermaids, but helplessly, she just bows her head. However, she feels Lucien''s hand touch her shoulder, bringing hope to her heart.


    "We''re not leaving this world until we''ve secured the safety of the Nagas and Mermaids. Also, we can handle the Leviathan as well." Lucien speaks with determination.


    "And how are you going to deal with the powerful ancient creature?" Gluttony asks.


    He quickly responds. "It''s simple; the creature wants toprehend the power Alyin used to kill her mother and take some revenge by torturing me... I can give her both without her needing to devour me. And I can give her something more, purpose on our side."


    "Wait!" Wrath makes an expression of disbelief. "Don''t tell me you want to seduce a fucking Leviathan???"


    Before he can respond, Envy speaks first. "I thought we already agreed that Lucien''s magic rod has no limitations."


    "I don''t see how having a creature that can easily devour Cosmic Realm people on our side could be bad." Slothments.


    Greed can''t help but support Lucien in such a crazy idea. And Pride doesn''t doubt that he could really do that; after all, he wouldn''t deserve her respect if he wasn''t extraordinarily outstanding.


    "Alright, alright..." Pride speaks. "Even if you manage to bring the Leviathan to our side, which certainly won''t be easy or quick, you don''t expect it to be that simple to get the trust of two entire races, do you?"


    Lust steps forward, standing next to Lucien. "The Naga Queen is already his wife, making him the new Naga King. And we''re working on the Mermaids case; I''d say it won''t be long before the Mermaid Princess jumps into his arms."


    The other Sims can''t help but smile, and Pride has to admit that Lucien doesn''t waste any time.


    ire shakes her head. "You may have seduced the Naga easily, but the Mermaids won''t fall for you that simple; they can literally read your feelings."


    He smiles. "It''s precisely because they can understand my feelings that it''s going to be much easier to prove to them that my intentions are good."


    "Hmm..." ire still doesn''t know exactly how she feels about Saria; yet, she can''t help but be jealous of both the Mermaid Princess and Lucien at the same time.


    Pride understands Lucien''s ns, but she still has a dubious expression on her face. "I don''t know if they are worth our efforts right now, there''s a lot at stake..."


    "Come on, Pride!" Lust exims. "Bringing other races to our side is what we do best; it''s always been that way, so why doesn''t it look good now?"


    "It''s just that it''s different now because-" She tries to answer.


    But Lust interrupts her. "Is it different because aren''t you bringing these races to our side?? So that''s all about it, your insecure and egoist ego??!"


    "INSECURE?!?!" Calling her insecure makes Pride furious in a way she hasn''t been for hundreds of thousands of years.


    She can''t allow anyone to insult her like that, especially Lust, so Pride materializes her brilliant white sword and attacks without mercy.


    *Whoosh*


    Pride''s speed is unbelievable, and her white light blinds everyone, well, almost everyone.


    *CLANG*


    The sound of shing metal echoes within that small barrier, and when the other Sins regain their vision, they get shocked to see Lustpletely fine, standing beside Lucien as he holds her hand and holds the Golden Naginata in his other hand, blocking the white sword of Pride.


    "NO WAY!!!" Gluttony is the first to exim in confusion. She can''t believe one of them actually stood up against Pride, especially when it''s Lust and her host.


    "NO FUCKING WAY!!" Greed is hit the same way while her eyes are attracted to the golden naginata. "I doubted he actually had Aylin''s soul weapon..."


    Wrath''s eyes glow red as she too is shocked by that. She always provoked her sisters to generate more demonic energy, but never Pride. She knew she couldn''t cause such feelings in her Big Sis, but Lust and Lucien do that easily, and she can still benefit from that.


    Envy can''t contain her bright smile. "It looks like we''re seeing Pride''s downfall... and by the weapon of the only person she''s ever admired in her life, so ironic..."


    "Poetic, I would say." Sloth can''t resist making ament too.


    Meanwhile, Lust proudly smiles as she feels like the most powerful woman in the universe alongside Lucien. Not even the magnificent Pride can touch her while she is with him, and she will never leave his side.


    And Pride feels a mixture of feelings that are driving her crazy. She feels very angry at Lust for insulting her and hiding behind Lucien, but a part of her, despite refusing to ept it, is jealous.


    Pride has always had to lead the Sins, not only because of her nature but also because her sisters and whole race rely on her leadership. She is forced to carry the burden no one wants, the responsibility that brings more challenges than rewards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And as much as she shares that responsibility with Eve, she knows their partnership isn''t nearly as incredible as Lust and Lucien''s. She knows that her sister has by her side not just a partner, but an incredible man who supports, protects, and loves her the whole time.


    The idea of having someone whopletely loves both her strengths and weaknesses makes Pride, for the first time, want to switch ces with someone; in this case, that person is naturally Lust.


    Yet, the glow in Lucien''s eyes as he looks into Pride''s eyes makes her feel like she has his respect. In fact, she is sure of that because of her nature.


    And in return for the respect that he still has for her, and just that, Pride steps back, shocking the other Sins even more.


    Lucien is also surprised, not by Pride''s attitude but rather by how he feels about her. He understands all her actions and attitudes perfectly; he epts her that way without wanting to change anything about her, and he also desires her far more than he would like to admit.


    "Okay..." Shements in a calm tone as she contains her feelings. "If that''s what you want to do, I won''t stop you."


    He nods. "Thank you."


    And that way, simple like that, the situation gets under control. Greed and Gluttony can''t believe how Pride went from fury to calm because of Lucien''s few two words.


    But as the mood still seems tense, Eve steps forward. "I think we''re in agreement, so we better finish this discussion now..."


    "Wait." But Donna steps forward, too, and looks at Eve with a concerned expression. "We have to talk about that..."


    "That?" Eve isn''t sure what that''s about.


    "The Bloody Rose side effects..." Donnaments in an apprehensive tone. "We had to keep Sophia and Amelia apart most of the time because they don''t stop fighting, and... and I''m also having a hard time controlling my feelings... I feel angry all the time, and I just want to smash everything."


    Eve sighs and touches Donna''s shoulder. "I understand; we''re on edge. But we have to hold on¡­ we''ve gone through a lot so far because we''re together, and we can face anything if we keep this up."


    All the siblings feel like they are getting crazy, but Sophia and Amelia look at each other before rushing into Lucien''s arms and hugging him at tightly. When receiving his pleasant energy, they feel that they can control their feelings better; that is the power of Lust''s energy, improve any other energy.


    Lucien''s other sisters can''t help but be jealous of Sophia and Amelia, which helps Envy to be stronger.


    Eve looks at ire and Naomi. "What about you? How are you handling this?"


    Naomi sighs. "I''m going crazy for real¡­ only when I''m eating something good, my body is in peace."


    "I know something delicious that you can drink as much as you like, and it will make you feel better than ever..." Lustments in a teasing tone.


    "I know what she means, hehehe..." Gluttony giggles while gazing at Lucien.


    Naomi doesn''t have to think too hard to understand what they''re talking about, and that makes her blush as old memoriese to her mind.


    Such memoriese to Eve''s mind as well, and she quickly tries to think of other things as she looks at ire. "What about you, ire?"


    "The same goes for me." She quickly responds. "I feel less and less in control of my own emotions, and only when I''m absorbing treasures do I feel good."


    "It doesn''t have to be that way." Lustments while looking at Lucien''s sisters and the Sins. "No one needs to suffer like this when Lucien can help you stabilize these chaotic energies... as a bonus, you will be the most powerful women in the universe."


    All the Sins want both power and feeling good, and Lucien can give that to them. Yet, each of them has a very different way of acting, and due to their natures, epting to be in the same situation as Envy and Sloth is not so simple.


    If they could switch ces with Lust, they would do it without a second thought, but epting to be just another one of his wives is different.


    In the case of Lucien''s sisters, feelings are much moreplex. Sophia remains the same as she was five years ago, but Amelia has had to ept significant changes until she admits that it is in his arms she wants to be the whole time.


    Lust sees the hesitation in everyone''s eyes and gets really upset. "Come on!! Have you not heard anything I said about the soul power and the gates within Lucien''s soul?? Does only me, Envy, and Sloth see how our potential can infinitely expand if we stay together, really together?!"


    The girls and Sins look at each other as they wonder about that. They really want that power as much as they want to get all the affection and pleasure Lucien can give them, but at the same time, epting that it''s not so easy.


    Before Lust can say anything else, Lucien steps beside her and hugs her waist. "We can''t force anyone to ept our help. They already know what we can do for them, so let them think about it alone."


    "But-" Lust starts talking but then stops using her voice and speaks in his mind. ''We agree that you would do anything to get their affection...''


    ''And that''s still the n.'' He answers. ''But they won''t give in this way... that goes for both my sisters and yours, they won''t ept my help in front of Pride and Eve so easily.''


    Lust understands what Lucien means. Clearly, his sisters and the Sins want to ept his help, but Pride and Eve maintain a proud attitude, influencing them to be proud as well.


    He continues. ''Give them time to understand everything that''s going on, and I''ll talk to them alone when we get the chance. I''m sure my progress with Donna hasn''t been lost, and it won''t be hard to get ire and Naomi''s eptance either.''


    It''s evident that ire and Naomi are willing to ept Lucien''s help and even upgrade their rtionship like Sophia and Amelia did. He''s always been the only important man in their lives, and that won''t change.


    Donna was also epting that it''s best for everyone before they have to part because of the Leviathan. Thus, Eve seems the only one too proud to ept seeing her little brother any other way.


    Yet, all feelings are moreplicated for Lucien and his sisters due to them not only being influenced by the Sins themselves but also the legendary Bloody Rose.


    Even though epting his love is obviously incredibly beneficial for everyone, that''s not so simple. So he smiles at them and just tries to be kind. "We''re together, so you don''t need to think twice about asking my help if it looks like things are going to get out of hand."


    Knowing that they can count on Lucien to help them not go crazy makes all of his sisters more relieved. Sophia and Amelia no longer had such concerns, while Donna also experimented how good his ''help'' is.


    Now it''s Naomi and ire''s turn to figure out how that is. And not even Pride and Eve can keep away from him.


    "Mm." His six sisters nod and smile at him while the Sins also have expectant expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 567 The Proudest Mermaid Queen

    "Now it seems everyone is in agreement about our ns, right?" Pride asks as she looks at Lucien and Lust.


    "Yeah." Lust nods. "We''ve got a lot to work on, so we shouldn''t waste any more time; if we need to talk about something, we just need toe together again... although if we could all stay in Lucien''s soul realm, it would be so much easier. "


    Everyone agrees that having a totally private ce like the purple world, plus Its special time boost seems great. But it''s not easy for the Sins to ept a second soul contract after so many years of doing things the same way.


    Envy and Sloth clearly don''t regret that, but her sisters are still a bit hesitant, mostly because of Pride but also because of their own selfish reasons.


    The group doesn''t say anything about Lust''sment, so Eve stands in front of Lucien. "Since you''re so confident in dealing with Maya and Nea, I won''t get in your way; when these issues are resolved, we''ll get back to talking about the Phoenix."


    "Sounds good." He responds.


    She smiles and then turns to the others. "Okay, so we''re done-"


    "Wait!" But ire still seems to want to say something and moves closer to Lucien. Golden sparkles appear in her eyes whenever she gazes at him, and it is evident to everyone that she is having greedy thoughts about her brother.


    Ameliaughs as Eve rolls her eyes. But the one who is most upset with that is Naomi. [You brat! I won''t let you and that golden bitch have him to you alone!!]


    The rivalry between the hosts of Greed and Gluttony has always been intense, and Envy loves adding fuel to the fire. But now, because of Lucien and his sisters, that rivalry is turning into something much bigger than the Sins could ever predict.


    ire tries to contain her jealousy of the women around Lucien and speaks in a serious tone. "I don''t know how you turned the Naga Queen into an obedient wife so quickly, but it''s not going to be that easy with Nea."


    Lucien doesn''t like the way ire says Myra is an ''obedient wife.'' Of course, she''s been very cooperative with everything he says, but he''s very respectful of all his wives and sees their rtionship as an equal partnership.


    But he also understands that his sister didn''t want to offend his wife and just prepare him for how difficult it will be to deal with the great Mermaid Queen.


    Then he puts his hand on her shoulder and smiles. "Is it a challenge?"


    "Hahaha..." Before ire can say anything, Greed starts tough. "What if that''s the case?"


    "It''s just that I love challenges..." He responds in a fake humble tone that makes him look even more confident and arrogant, bringing a smile to Pride''s face.


    A golden glow passes through Greed''s eyes, and Lucien remembers the bet Envy had made Amelia suggest when they met in Argerim.


    He can predict Greed''s following words, and she makes a provoking expression before speaking. "How about a bet then?"


    "Come on, guys!" Eve steps in between them. "This is no time for games."


    Lucien takes advantage when Eve turns her back to him and makes a quick ''attack'' by putting his hands on her shoulders and starting a nice massage.


    His touch is so pleasant that it pushes all the tension away from her shoulders, making her body feel so good. Then he whispers in her ears in a tone that the others can hear too. "It''s alright, sister... this kind of game can help us grow stronger."


    Eve can''t even think straight when getting that massage. She was so tense and now so rxed with just the gentle movements of Lucien''s hands. Of course, his demonic energy turns a simple massage into something perfect; yet, his hands have an exceptional warmth that no other has.


    So Pride speaks in her mind. ''Let Lucien bend Greed down; if he manages to seduce her, your sister will benefit from it without having to cross that line.''


    "Yes, yes..." Eve responds with words that sound like moans. "It sounds good..."


    Everyone can''t help butugh, including Lucien, who continues to massage Eve''s shoulders as he looks at Greed. "What are the terms?"


    "A thousand hours!" Greed gets right to the point. She can barely contain the urge to switch ces with Eve and get that massage from Lucien. "If you can''t turn Nea into one of your obedient wives in less than a month, you''re going to give me a thousand hours of yourtime just for me."


    "For us, she means." irements with an emphasis on ''us.''


    She smiles. "Yeah, naturally."


    "A thousand hours¡­" Lucien thinks aloud and then shakes his head. "Although I think I can do it, my wives would be disappointed in me if I risked that long without being able to be with them."


    Amelia, Sophia, Envy, and Lust are relieved by his response, but Greed and ire are upset. Then the Sin makes an even more provocative expression. "Are you afraid? Don''t you trust your magic rod anymore??"


    Everyone imagines that Pride would p Greed hard in the face for talking that way to her. But Lucien remains calm and confident as ever.


    "As I said, I think I can do it." He exins. "But out of respect for my wives, I''d like to make a change to the terms. Instead of a thousand hours straight, how about an hour per day until itpletes a thousand hours?"


    Share? Greed gets sick just thinking about having to do that. But having Lucien give her an hour of his day for a thousand days already sounds pretty good, and she can always manage to win other bets in that meantime until she has him all to herself, or rather, to her and ire.


    "But you''ll have to do whatever I say, right?" She asks and then quickly looks at ire before changing her words. "I mean, whatever we want."


    Now that the bet supposedly wouldn''t mess up his time with his other wives, Lucien nods and stops massaging Eve''s shoulders to go shake Greed''s hand. "Deal."


    Eve nearly slips into depression from missing that good feeling and makes a mental note to ask for another massage from Lucien when they''re alone. [A friendly message wouldn''t change anything about our rtionship, and it wouldn''t be naughty at all, right?]


    Their other sisters and the Sins are excited to see how Lucien will get Nea to be his wife.


    But Envy and Amelia can''t contain their jealousy even though they''re sure he''s going to win the bet.


    And Naomi would be fine to give Lucien many hours of all her days as long as he pays any attention to her.


    "Alright, alright..." Pride can''t be silent for long without drawing attention. "Now we are done, or does anyone want to say something else?"


    "..." Lucien''s sisters look at each other, at the Sins, and then at him again, but no one says anything even though they have a lot to say.


    "Looks like it''s all right." Lucienments. "You can put down the barrier, Pride."


    Pride looks into Lucien''s eyes again and then nods before breaking the barrier. Then the group notices that Scarlett has already taken the Sea Devil to the side of Saria''s giant mystic turtle, in the middle of Mermaid camp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ------------------------------


    The beautiful Mermaid Princess is already hugging her mother while both hold the Ghost Lady, the cursed sword made from Kaisa''s soul.


    It is evident that Saria wasted no time in taking her sister''s soul to their mother. And she can barely contain the emotion of being reunited with her two daughters again.


    Of course, seeing Kaisa''s soul still trapped in the cursed sword reopens an old wound in Nea''s heart. But now, she has a chance to start looking for a way to free her daughter from that torment.


    Yet, as Nea''s n was to sacrifice her life to kill Tyrion, she is now divided between returning home with her daughters or moving on and leaving that task to Saria.


    Also, she can feel strange and pleasant energy inside the sword, which vibrates with excitement in her hand. Nea has one of the strongest senses among her whole race and quickly recognizes that energy, which makes her very confused.


    But that is a happy moment above all. Whatever she has to do, at least she has options and even possible powerful allies.


    And, of course, the warmth scene of Nea and her daughters catches Lucien''s attention. Now that he stops to see the charming Mermaid Queen up close, he can''t help but be fascinated with her exotic look.


    They notice his look, and Saria blushes as she remembers when she was kissed by him. But Nea holds back her emotions, returning to have that serene and majestic expression to deal with Lucien and his group.


    In fact, Nea even leans her eyebrows, showing some indignation and disapproval. "Don''t look at me this way, kid; there are more than three thousand years separating our generations¡­"


    "You may have brought my beloved Kaisa back to me and evenforted her with this strange energy, but you should still respect me because I could be your great-great-great... grandmother."


    There is so much gratitude in Nea''s voice, but she doesn''t let any emotion cloud her judgment and responsibility towards her people, which makes her not want to lose face in front of strangers, especially demons.


    Lucien''s sisters, wives, and the Sins are a little upset that Nea seems not so grateful to him, but they understand that in her situation, they wouldn''t trust demons either. Maya should be that way too, but she''s very naive, something the Mermaids Queen definitely isn''t.


    He''s also a little surprised that Nea talks to him like he''s a child, but he also maintains a calm, confident expression. "I''m sorry if I offended you with my look; in fact, I very much admire all kinds of motherly love."


    "I bet you do..." Her words make him wonder if she heard what they said inside Pride''s barrier.


    But then she makes a thoughtful look as she rubs her nose in Saria''s hair and caresses the Ghost Lady''s hilt before gazing at Lucien with an inquisitive and even a little hostile expression. "Why is your scent all over my daughter''s hair?!"


    Saria gets even more embarrassed to the point of wanting to dig a hole in the world to hide. She tried to keep that secret, but even Lucien had already noticed that she hadn''t washed her hair after their innocentpetition to keep his scent on it.


    "We fought some days ago..." He starts to exin.


    "Yeah, that was a mistake!!" Saria panics, afraid he''ll talk about the kisses, and then interrupts him. "I didn''t know he was ire''s brother, and I thought-"


    Nea can''t help butugh when she sees Saria getting redder and redder like a red shrimp. She already thought that ire did her daughter very well, but now she thinks that is a quality of Lucien too.


    And despite wanting the best for her daughter, Nea still knows very little about Lucien and his family, so she tries to be careful. "Okay, okay, I understand why you guys fought, but why is his scent still in your hair? Haven''t you had a decent bath since the fight or what?"


    Saria is very nervous and embarrassed, but due to her incredible emotional sense, she notices that her mother is just making fun of her.


    She is even more embarrassed and hides her face between Nea''s big breasts. "Mom!!!"


    Nea strokes Saria''s hair as she whispers in her ear. "Come on, my daughter... you''re already a grown woman of a thousand years old; you can''t let that pretty-faced boy mess with you that much."


    "Pretty-faced boy?" Saria asks sarcastically. "Don''t you see what he is, mom? He''s the most handsome and hottest devil ever!!"


    "Hmm..." Nae looks at Lucien again and tries to find any w in his body, a task she doesn''t seed in doing. "Well, maybe he really is the most attractive devil ever..."


    But then she smiles. "Yet, he''s just a young kid partnered with the Lust Sin; you shouldn''t overestimate his capabilities..."


    Saria actually feels ashamed for letting a guy nearly a thousand years younger than her mess up with her feelings that much. But as soon as she looks at his teasing smile and remembers how good it feels to kiss him, she gets horny and panics again.


    Nea realizes she can no longer save Saria from falling in love with Lucien. But since all she feelsing from him are good intentions, she doesn''t get pessimistic, although dealing with demons seems scary to her.


    "So boy..." She speaks in a tone that is both proud and respectful. "You seem to have a lot to tell me, don''t you?"


    "I do." Lucien nods. "I have a proposal that can be as good for you as for your whole race."


    "Straight to the point, huh?" Nea''s eyes sparkle as she looks at Lucien. "I like your frankness, but I''m not willing to sell the souls of my people to demons; though I will certainly give you a reward for helping my Kaisa."


    "Who talked about selling souls?" He asks sarcastically. "All I offer is power... even epting it is a very pleasurable process¡­ And about Kaisa¡­ well, I think you''ve already noticed our connection."


    Nea feels a bad feeling because of Lucien''s words. One of the things she fears most is that demons will steal Mermaids'' souls, and that seems to have happened to Kaisa already.


    "What have you done to my daughter?? And you expect me to believe in your immense and infinite generosity!?" She asks. "What do you want in exchange for the supposed power you offer?"


    "It was Kaisa who tried to connect to my soul in the first ce." Lucien quickly responds. "And what I want is... Loyalty. I just want the Mermaids to be as loyal to me as they will be grateful for my help."


    Nea is well aware that demons can trick almost everyone into getting what they want. So even though she feels his good intentions, she can''t be sure of anything.


    "Loyalty? That seems very dangerous to me..." Shements. "You know what? My people are doing fine without your help; we better continue on a path that we know for sure where it will take us."


    "So that''s your answer? You don''t even want to know how much power I offer you or how I can give it to you?" He asks.


    Nea makes a sorry expression. "I''m sorry to destroy your expectations, but yes, my answer is no. And I''ll find a way to unlink Kaisa''s soul from yours."


    "I will not ept that answer." Lucien smiles confidently.

 Chapter 568 The Family Just Got Bigger

    A few minutes ago.


    After hugging and kissing Lucien many times, which wasn''t nearly enough to demonstrate how much they missed him, his young wives enter the purple world.


    Being back in theirfortable home feels amazing. Even though they stayed in the luxurious andfortable Sea Devil, nothing is quite as good as the warm home they love so much.


    The portal leads to the main hall on the first floor, so little Ko runs upstairs looking for her mother.


    E ps her wings and jumps onto therge sofa in the center of the room before Mia jumps in beside her.


    The girls let out a relieved sigh beforeying back, rxed on the sofa, and starting to sniff Lucien''s scent on the pillows. They can spend the whole day that way andpete directly with Sophia and Sloth for theziest girls'' title.


    "It feels so good to be back home..." Miaments.


    "And wait for hubby toe and fill us with his love," E responds.


    "We''d better get ready for it..." Lena speaks before walking towards the kitchen.


    She and the other girls usually try hard to make the best food possible when they''re with Lucien. But when they got away from him, they were barely hungry, let alone want to cook.


    Marie notices her sister''s intention and quickly runs into the kitchen after her. "Don''t eat everything you find; wait for me!"


    Ghnna and Ne go to the garden because they misses the nts they nted there with Lucien.


    Kara would also like to go out in the garden, pick some vegetables and prepare a meal for Lucien. But she currently can''t help noticing how messed up the house is.


    Due to the house''s magical enchantments, nothing keeps broken there, except for the extra furniture the girls bring from the outside world. So what looks like a mess in Kara''s eyes is just a little dust and a few things out of ce.


    For her, the house she and the other girls share with Lucien must always be perfectly clean and tidy. And since that kind of work is the only thing she thinks she can do, she tries to do that as best as possible so that no one is better at that than she on that job.


    So she doesn''t waste a second before pulling a broom out of her storage ring and starting to clean up every grain of sand in front of her.


    The other girls also start walking around the house. Anne and Elsie take a rxing bath in the great bathroom on the fifth floor.


    Kylee and Lori go satiate the missing for their individual bedrooms. And Reba goes to her workshop to turn some ideas into projects.


    The gigantic house that looked so empty a minute ago is back to being as lively as Lucien likes it to be.


    And in his grand bedroom, another daughter and mother are reunited when Ko jumps on top of Oya and wakes her from sleep with a wonderful surprise.


    "*Meow, meow, meow!!*" She makes cute sounds as she licks and bites her mother''s ears. They are both in tiger-form since they prefer it that way and use the demi-human form mostly when they''re with Lucien.


    Oya is thrilled and starts licking Ko''s fur as well and even demonstrates her feelings with loving roars. "*Roar!*"


    And even though they are in a deep sleep, the other girls in bed quickly wake up. Helena is already used to the loud sounds of Oya, but the mother-daughter Naga pair get a bit scared.


    "What the hell is happening?!?" Kam is not used to having her sleep interrupted and gets a little upset.


    Mira tries to understand what''s going on, but her heart fills with love when she sees the sweet scene between Oya and Ko. "Oh, what an adorable little tigress..."


    By seeing the two beautiful white tigresses together, there is no doubt that they are mother and daughter. But the fact that they both have blue eyes like Lucien''s makes Mira have the wrong idea. "Wait! Is her... his daughter?"


    "*Meow!*" Little Ko makes a cute sound of agreement. She recognizes that word and knows that people often associate it with deep bonds of love, so she really enjoys being the daughter of her beloved Master.


    While Mira and Kam are shocked, Helenaughs. "Actually, they joined Lucien this way already. But yeah, he really does treat her as his own daughter, with a few extra benefits..."


    Mira doesn''t really know if she is relieved that Lucien doesn''t have a daughter that age. That only makes him look even younger, but he has already awakened in her a desire to have more children.


    Kam, on the other hand, doesn''t think about motherhood even seeing the cute little Ko. She just wants to enjoy many thousand years with Lucien without having to worry about any responsibilities. She can undoubtedly join E and Mia in the spoiled andzy girl group.


    "Wait!" Mira looks at the bedroom door with a perplexed expression. "How did the little tigress get here??"


    Helena is already putting on clothes as she climbs off the big bed. "Looks like the group is back together...e on, you''ll meet your new sisters."


    [New sisters...] Those words echo in Mira and Kam''s minds. They obviously knew he had other wives, but none of his girls can really say that they like to share his attention with other girls, especially a lot of them.


    While Oya and Ko roll over the bed like yful cats, the other girls finish putting on clothes and leave the room.


    As they walk down the hall, the girls hear noises in the great bathroom, and Mira bes even more thoughtful as she talks to Helena. "Hmm¡­ how many new sisters did you talk about?"


    Helena knows that even though Lucien loves having a big family, Mira and Kam will be shocked when seeing all of his wives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And even though she already has a beautiful friendship with the mother-daughter Naga pair, they are the new members of the group, and they have increased the number of wives with whom she will have to share her beloved husband''s attention.


    So to get a little revenge, Helena doesn''t say the exact number of sisters Mira and Kam have now. "Why don''t you try to guess?"


    Kam pouts, upset at that answer. But Mira understands Helena''s situation; if it weren''t for her and her daughter, the fallen angel would only have to share Lucien with Oya for days, so she doesn''t get upset.


    "Hmm..." Mira is happily surprised when they reach the bathroom door to greet the other girls and only see Anne and Elsie there. "Oh, that''s two fox-girls..."


    They just exchange names and a few words before continuing down the hall. Helena looks at Mira with a teasing expression. "Do you have any idea how many they are already?"


    She really wants to answer two but knows that would be too good to be true. "It''s not two, right?"


    "Definitely not! Hahaha..." Helena can''t help butugh. "What do you mean by Lucien only having two more wives? He already had more than that in the first two hours after signing his soul contract with Lust."


    Kam bows her head like a dog that has fallen from a moving truck. But Mira already expected something like that since Lucien is so excellent that he couldn''t stop so many amazing women from being attracted toward him like bugs going to the light on a cold day.


    The group soon arrives at the stairs and can hear excited girl noises all over the house; the ce feels so warm, happy, and lively.


    As they descend the stairs, they meet more girls and exchange names and friendly greetings. No one there really likes to share, but once they choose to live with Lucien, they agree to be part of his family. And having many sisters also has advantages.


    Once the group arrives in the main hall on the first floor, Mira and Kam are even more shocked. There are already so many girls around the house, but they still hear voicesing from the garden.


    Kam was always an only child and only really had her mother as a friend. So even though she''s concerned about having less time with Lucien, she can''t help but be excited to develop friendships with her new sisters.


    Mira would like to think that way too, but there''s a problem that''s scaring her. "Why do they all look so young?? I didn''t think little girls was her type, you know..."


    "Hahahaha..." Helena can''t help butugh as Mia, and the other girls make upset expressions. "Little girls are definitely not his type. But he doesn''t love them any less because they aren''t mature enough yet."


    "Oh¡­" Mira sighs in relief. She still remembers Lucien''s fascinated expression the first time he saw her and that it elevated her ego in an incredibly pleasurable way. It would be a heavy blow for her if he preferred young girls over mature ones.


    "Our mothers are out there," E exins with a friendly smile on her face. "They''re going to discuss important things, and we prefer to leave that sort of thing to them alone."


    E also shares the feelings of Mia and the other young girls. They can''t help but feel upset that Lucien finds their mothers sexier than they. But that''s not really a problem since they are young now, but one day they will be charming mature women, which will bnce the game.


    Before Mira tries to praise the young girls for being so charming at such an age, she hears Lucien''s voice in her mind. ''I need your help, my dear.''


    "I have to go..." Shements and then looks at Kam. "How about staying here and improving the bonds with your new sisters?"


    Kam looks at the girls in the hall and feels a little sad because of their age difference. From their aura, she can sense that they are all under 100 while she is already 600.


    She gets shy and takes Mira''s hand. "I want to go with you."


    Mira sighs and then smiles at the other girls. "Sorry, she''s so shy¡­ we''ll see youter."


    Then they head to the portal, followed by Helena, leaving the other girls with thoughtful expressions on their faces.


    As soon as they pass through the portal, Mia throws a pillow at the wall and huffs in anger, or rather envy. "Damn it!!"


    "What''s the problem?" E asks. "They seemed like good people... and hubby wouldn''t bring them into our family if they weren''t really nice."


    "That''s not the problem." Mia crosses her arms.


    "So, what is it?" The happy, silly harpy asks.


    "You do not understand!??" Mia points to E''s feathers. "You have these fluffy feathers, and those snakes have beautiful tails... it''s that hubby likes exotic things, and I''m just a normal human."


    E doesn''t know what to say, but the blue-haired sisters return from the kitchen, and Lena shakes her head. "I saw those women... the charming mature beauty has more exotic characteristics than just the snake tail, and she also has that royal aura..."


    Marie nods before looking at Mia with an expression of rivalry. "And you can''tin about something like that! You were the first of us to ept Lucien as your husband, and he will always have a special affection for you because of that. I, on the other hand, was an idiot to him..."


    "Hey!" Kara appears on the stairs with a duster in one hand and Lucien''s underwear in the other. "Why are you silly girls fighting? We''re in the same boat... the group of not mature girls, so why not cooperate with each other?"


    "Cooperate?" Mia asks. "What is in your mind?"


    Kara''s eyes sparkle as she makes a thoughtful expression and sniffs Lucien''s underwear. "Hmmm, let me think..."


    The other girlsugh, and Lenaments. "The naughty maid can only think of naughty things, of course."

 Chapter 569 Trying To Convince The Mermaid Queen (1/2)

    As Mira and Kam meet their new sisters within Purple World, the mood at the Sea Devil seems to grow tense.


    Lucien just mentioned that he offers the Mermaids power in exchange for loyalty, but that doesn''t mean much to Nea. "Look, boy, I can''t thank you enough for bringing Kaisa back to me..."


    She looks at the cursed sword in her hand before sighing. "My daughter sacrificed her own life for the sake of our people, and if I ept putting these same people at risk because of her, I would be ruining her memory."


    "I get it." Lucien increasingly admires Nea''s firm and frank personality. And that only makes him more sure that she and the Mermaids are the people who most deserve his help to be stronger.


    Then he smiles at her. "I know my offer seems very vague and dubious but I am willing to exin to you all about how I can make the Mermaids the strongest people in the universe. That way, Kaisa''s soul could rest in peace, knowing that her people are growing stronger so that one day, no Mermaid need sacrifice their lives anymore."


    Lucien''s offer sounds too good to be true, and even though she feels good intentions from him, Nea can''t ept that. It''s as if someone appears out of nowhere offering something extraordinary in exchange for a promise of friendship; there has to be something wrong.


    "I really want to believe-" She starts to speak but feels Saria nudge her shoulder. She looks at her daughter and sees her make an embarrassed and curious expression like never before.


    "Mom..." Saria whispers and magic blue threads appear between them, making it difficult for even the Sins to hear her words. "I think we should give him a chance to exin how his offer really works."


    "Why?" Nea smiles at her daughter''s embarrassed expression.


    Saria feels like her mom is teasing her, but she still tries to stay focused. "I''ve fought him, and he has abilities... well, they are peculiar, I would say; perhaps he has more to offer than we can see."


    Nea moves her hand among those blue magic strands and dissipates the sound-blocking enchantment so that everyone can hear her words.


    Then she points to Lucien. "Look at him; he was made to seduce, everything about him fascinates women and even men, so it''s natural that you want to give him many chances. But he''s still a demon, and worse... he''s with the Seven Great Ones, those involved in the greatest wars between races of all time."


    Lucien doesn''t like Nea judging him for his race and using the past of the Seven Deadly Sins as an argument. But he cannot deny that if he thinks about his own actions, he will quickly realize that in his first year with Lust and the Sins, he got involved in major conflicts and wars in Argerim beforeing to the Blue Star and getting involved in more disputes and wars.


    It cannot be denied that conflicts and wars are linked to the feelings of the Sins as they are mainly motivated by greed, envy, pride, anger, or gluttony;ziness and lust are usually rted to such conflicts directly or indirectly either.


    At the end of the day, Demons are synonyms of problems for all other races, and the Seven Great Ones mean even more problems... or the solution; no one cannot easily discern them.


    "Alright, Nea, you have some good points," Lucien speaks. "You have to remain a responsible Queen and good mother, but I also think you owe me at least a chance to prove that what I offer you has nothing to do with demons or anyone but myself."


    Nea tilts one of her eyebrows. "Is this your request for bringing Kaisa home??"


    He shakes his head. "No. You''ve already noticed that Kaisa is connected to my soul, and the only energy that soothes her is mine, so we''re going to stay together inevitably, whether you want you or not."


    Her expression turns cold and thoughtful, so Lucien continues. "But that''s another question. I say you owe me a chance now because I''m working to rid your world of a gue that threatens both the Nagas and Mermaids."


    "A gue?" Nea doesn''t need to think too hard to understand who he''s talking about. "Tyrion? Are you telling me you''re going to kill him??"


    "Exactly." Lucien nods. "No Mermaids are going to get hurt because of his greed anymore, so I''d say I''m doing you a huge favor, right?"


    "Indeed..." Neaments but then makes a dubious expression. "Yet, you and your group have recently arrived in our world... I admit that the Seven Deadly Sins are famous for their power, but I know that you are still at the beginning of your journey, and even together, you don''t have the necessary strength to kill him alone."


    Before Lucien can say anything, Nea continues. "Also, this brings us to the same question as before, why? Why would you get involved in a problem that is none of your business?"


    He smiles and then raises his right arm in front of the purple world portal. "Because that is my gift to my new wife."


    As Nea is confused, Mira and Kame from the portal, and the Naga Queen holds Lucien''s arm as she makes a happy and proud expression.


    The atmosphere seems to get even tenser as the Queens look at each other.


    Their royal auras put enormous pressure on everyone. The Sins, Lucien, and his sisters can easily handle those auras, but his wives don''t have the same advantages.


    Cassidy, Ang, and Ghalenna alsoe from royal backgrounds and therefore don''t feel that pressure the way people from humble origins do. Yet, Lucien''s other wives also do well due to sharing the same energies as him, as well as being positively influenced by Eve and Pride.


    "Mira..." Nea is the first to speak, with her serene and confident tone. "It''s been many years..."


    For many years, Mira felt inferior to Nea. She always respected the Mermaid Queen for her strength, especially after losing a daughter while facing the Water Goddess alone.


    But now, next to Lucien, holding his hand as his wife, Mira feels that she should be the one envied there, so her expression and tone grow even more confident. "Yes, it''s been a long time since west met, Nea."


    Nea knows that Mira has suffered a lot because of Tyrion and doesn''t me her for any harm done to the Mermaids. But she can''t help but think that by allying herself with Lucien and the Sins, Mira has tried to choose the better option between two bad paths, but only the future will reveal whether it was worth epting the help of demons.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m sorry things turned out this way, my old friend¡­" Nea looks at Mira with a sorry expression. "Perhaps it was my fault for not seeing that Tyrion''s greed would bring both of our races to ruin... I wish I had done something sooner, but..."


    "You mean you could have done something about that?" Pride interrupts Nea and speaks in an arrogant tone. "You just said that we don''t have a chance against this idiot Cosmic Realm, but do you??"


    "Humpf!" Wrath makes a mocking sound. "No one doubts that you are a powerful person of the Immortal Realm peak, but you cannot beat any opponent of the Cosmic Realm with just your royal bloodline abilities."


    ''I think she can.'' Greed speaks mentally to the other Sins.


    "There is a way," Nea responds, and Saria quickly panics, yet her mother continues. "It requires a great sacrifice like my Kaisa once did. I thought my people weren''t prepared for it yet, but..."


    While Saria shakes her head in denial, Nea strokes her face. "Now that you are ready to bear the responsibility for our people, I am going to finish off Tyrion as myst act as Queen."


    "No, mom, please!" Saria doesn''t want to ept that.


    While few people know what''s going on, Lucien is confused. "What''s this about?"


    Nea looks at him with a friendly but firm expression. "That means the Mermaids won''t bow to demons. Tyrion is a problem I''ll solve myself."


    "I see..." Miraments and then exins to Lucien. "She must be talking about the fruit of the sacred tree. While the sacred tree of the Naga has fruits with defensive capabilities, the tree of the Mermaids has fruit that greatly improves the power of any creature."


    "Exactly." Greedments. "And the older these fruits are, the more energy they have, however... when they get very old, the energy of these fruits is like the energy of the Bloody Rose, a lot of power along with a chaotic energy that kills those who eat them quickly."


    While Mira makes a sorry expression, Lucien respects Nea''s character even more. "So that''s your n? Let me guess, you''re going to attract him out of the Sacred Tree''s barrier, and when he''s confident of beating you in a duel, you''re going to use those rotten fruits and take him into the afterlife with you?"


    She smiles. "Yeah, that''s a good n, don''t you think? Well, at least I think it''s better than risking the souls of my people in exchange for the help of kids, especially an arrogant boy who isn''t even twenty-one yet."


    "Hmm..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "If that''s the problem, we can fix it when I turn 21 in a few weeks."


    "Tsk." Nea shakes her head. "That''s the problem here, you demons don''t take anything seriously... my people, millions of mothers and daughters... they all count on me to protect them."


    "But you don''t have to die to do it!" Saria begs. "There has to be another option! See, there are so many people here who hate Tyrion; I''m sure if we cooperate, we can kill him."


    Nea strokes Saria''s face. "He is not just a Cosmic Realm person... In addition to having absorbed the power of many powerful people, including Mira, he has armies of creatures in the shadows. And he won''te to me if I don''t go alone."


    Strength, honesty, courage, and kindness are qualities Lucien increasingly admires in the Mermaid Queen. "Wait, Nea. Your n doesn''t look bad, but I''m sure we cane up with something better."


    "My brother is right; things don''t have to end like this." ire tries to persuade Nea because she already likes her and Saria a lot.


    But Nea looks at them with a cold expression. "Don''t talk to me like you''re really my friends... I can feel you guys only came here because you need something. I don''t know what it is yet, but it''s just for you guys alone."


    "What about their good intentions?" Saria quickly asks.


    Nea sighs as she looks at ire and Lucien. "I know how you feel, my daughter. I can also feel good intentions from them, and I don''t think they are deceiving us about it..."


    Saria smiles. "I feel it, mom... they don''t intend to do us any harm or deceive us."


    "But that''s not the problem," Neaments while remembering some of the things she heard the Sins and Lucien''s sisters say. "Actually, I think their intentions are pure because they are naive and are being manipted by someone else."


    "Bullshit!!!" Wrathins. "Anyone trying to manipte us will soon have my weapons through their hearts!"


    Pride would have liked to say something first, but even she doesn''t know what''s really going on in the shadows. She won''t admit it, but she knows a mysterious woman is manipting everyone around them, and they don''t really know what she wants.


    "Really?" Saria is confused. "How can anyone manipte the Seven Deadly Sins?"


    "They can try..." Pridements. "But that will only lead them into the same end as all our enemies."


    "And that doesn''t have to affect our rtionships," Lucienments as he smiles at Nea. "Forget about the Sins or anyone else¡­ we, you and I, can do great things together."


    With so many influences around and so many feelings messed up, everyone there can''t help but feel everything more intensely. And when Lucien suggests that he and Nea can do great things together, every other woman around has the same jealous thought.


    [What about me???]

 Chapter 570 Trying To Convince The Mermaid Queen (2/2)

    Nea finds it increasingly difficult to ignore Lucien''s charm. With every word he says, more of the wonderful scent of his mouth flows through the air to her face.


    With every smile of him, her lips feel more like smiling too. And she hates the fact that all, really all the women around them, seem fascinated by him even though some of them are definitely not going to admit it.


    She analyzes every word, feeling, and even the slightest movement of his body, trying to find any w in his arguments, any dishonesty or evil feeling, but she finds nothing wrong.


    And, of course, she would like someone with only good intentions to make her people even stronger. Yet, so many smart people have already been tricked by Demons and their peculiar deals, so she refuses to be naive.


    Lucien has never been so interested in a race as he is in the Mermaids. He can feel that Saria and all the other Mermaids there want a lot more than they can get on their own and that they are willing to ept his help, especially after discovering his enjoyable methods.


    But Nea seems like an insurmountable barrier, and Lucien starts to think it''s not worth putting so much effort and time into her when he has to strengthen all of his wives so they can face their enemies.


    Giving up looks bad, but he has to focus on what''s most important right now, so he sighs. "Alright, I won''t talk about it anymore..."


    Some girls are relieved that Lucien stooped being like a dog with a bone so he can turn his attention back to them. But some, especially Pride, don''t like to see him give up what he''s best at.


    Lust also doesn''t like to see any woman resist his perfect offer and charm, so she speaks in his mind. ''You shouldn''t give up... we can''t let Greed win that bet.''


    ''There''s nothing to do.'' Hements. ''Nea cannot be corrupted due to her loyalty to her people and cautious personality, too... I admire her that way, so I don''t know if I really want to change her.''


    ''No matter how amazing she is now, we all know that with you, she can be so much better.'' Lust speaks. ''With you, she will be much more powerful and more loved; she will have the loyalty not only of a race but also of a great family.''


    Lucien can''t deny that he thinks that way too. He just doesn''t want to be so selfish as to leave his responsibilities as husband to many women that he loves to focus on someone he met just now. ''But...''


    Lust understands how he feels, but she still gives him onest bit of advice. ''Whatever you choose to do, I will support you. But remember, when words alone aren''t enough, you have to use actions.''


    As he thinks about that, Nea smiles at him with a friendly expression. "Again, I appreciate your help, but I think we should now discuss how we''re going to kill Tyrion in my own way..."


    "Wait." Lucien interrupts Nea as he walks in front of her, making it even harder for her to resist his fragrance.


    He stilles close to her, and she doesn''t step back due to her pride, so he brings their faces a little closer before speaking. "First of all, tell me if there''s any way I can prove to you how much I can help your people, not with words but with actions."


    Nea breathes deeply and Lucien''s scent enters directly through her nose, bringing some of his demonic energy into her body as well, which makes her feel incredibly good and stronger quickly. [Impossible!!]


    But since that could just be a trick of the most seductive devil of all, she tries to hold her ground. "Listen, boy..."


    "Nope." He smiles and seals Nea''s lips with his finger. That action should be enough to enrage Nea to the point where she''d break many bones of any person that much bold.


    But she is fascinated by his energies and even the delicious taste of his finger. So many stimtions make her confused, and she has no reaction for a few seconds.


    Most of the girls there can''t help butugh at the same time that they envy Nea. But ire and Greed are shocked to the soul.


    ''Why isn''t she throwing him miles away in a magical water bubble???'' ire asks Greed, as she''s already seen Nea do that with Mermaids bold enough to make inappropriatements, let alone shut her mouth with one finger.


    ''I have no idea!'' Greed is just as confused as ire. She understands how incredible the demonic energies of the Sins and their hosts can be, but nothing has everpared to what Lucien can do with it.


    Meanwhile, Lucien continues histest attempt to persuade Nea. "Stop thinking about you and me. Now think about your people; can you really still be a good and fair Queen if you deny them the best chance of their lives just because of your suspicion and stubbornness?"


    Lucien''s words directly hit Nea''s ego. Her intentions toward her people have always been as pure as possible, but she also has a certain pride as their Queen. And that feelings had been further stimted in thest few days she''d been around Eve and Pride.


    She holds Lucien''s finger and moves his hand down while using all her will to resist his charm and maintain her serene and majestic posture. "Don''t touch me like that again."


    He also maintains a calm and confident expression. "All I''m asking for is a chance to prove to your people my worth. I shouldn''t have to ask you anything, but I do it out of respect for the most beautiful, pure, and gentle race I''ve ever seen."


    Every second, Lucien looks more charming, Nea bes more suspicious of something. But since he made it impossible for her to deny him at least one chance, she feels forced to give in.


    "Alright..." She sighs and releases his finger while also creating a thinyer of water under his feet, which moves his body back a few inches back. "So, how do you want to do it?"


    He smiles. "You''ll be suspicious of anything I suggest, so you better decide it."


    She makes a thoughtful expression while looking at his wives. "From what I understood, you and the Lust Sin empower women with your demonic energy, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Exactly." He nods. "I can convert any pleasure into power right away."


    Many girls and even Saria blush when they hear him say the word pleasure; it has an entirely different meaning when it''s about him.


    "Hmm..." Nea tries to clear her mind of strange thoughts and focus on finding a solution to get rid of the Seven Deadly Sins and that Handsome Devil before she gets seduced.


    Her eyes sparkle when she sees Ang and notices her high water affinity. "How about a smallpetition??"


    "Competition?!" Lucien is surprised and upset by that, so he can''t help but mentallyment to Lust. ''Why does it always have to be like this?? I just wanted once to gain someone''s trust without having to fight...''


    Lust quickly responds to him. ''I''m sure that one day you won''t need to fight anymore... but it will only be from the moment your fame spreads throughout the whole universe.''


    As Saria blushes even more and tries to hide her reaction, Nea smiles at Lucien with a provoking expression and tilts one of her eyebrows. "What''s the problem?? Are you afraid that your abilities aren''t as good as you just said?"


    Lucien''s eyes turn golden-purple as his draconic and lustful auras spread around, making everyone feels so much respect for him while their legs tremble with pleasure and they get wet.


    "Afraid? Why would I be afraid to fight??" He asks sarcastically as he mentally talks to Lust. ''What are the chances of me beating her?''


    ''She is certainly much more powerful than Saria...'' Lust quickly answers. ''I can''t even imagine her real power because of her royal bloodline and a kind of incredibly pure energy, unlike anything I''ve ever seen...''


    ''Does that mean no?'' He can''t help but be a little concerned.


    ''Yep, I should say it''s impossible for you to beat her.'' Lust speaks honestly. ''But the truth is, I also can''t say for sure your real current power due to your soul powers...''


    ''Give me anything.'' He asks.


    ''Yeah.'' She speaks. ''I think you can do it; there''s nothing you can''t do, especially when it''s about a woman.''


    And before he can say anything, she quickly continues. ''But to beat her, you''ll have to make her let her guard down and then attack with everything you have... just like you did with that dirty angel.''


    Lucien still has the memory of when he killed the angel Melitta fresh in his mind. That was one of the moments when he came closest to death, and just using all his abilities, thebat and seduction ones, he managed to kill that woman in one impossible strike.


    Going with everything he has means doing the possible and impossible to kill his opponent, and that is definitely not what he wants to do with Nea. ''What if I can''t stop at thest second before hurting her??''


    ''That''s a necessary risk if you want to have a chance of beating her.'' Lust exins.


    [Shit!!!] Lucien can''t help but be frustrated. Choosing between being beaten by Nea or risking ending up hurting her doesn''t look good at all.


    Nea notices Lucien''s mood fluctuations due to her special senses and gets confused when she notices that he is concerned about her safety.


    She is increasingly convinced that he may be the first person to actually be deceiving her magic senses as his feelings don''t make any sense.


    Lucien has to think quickly about what to do. And he knows that fighting seems to be the only way, so even if he has to hold on not to hurt Nea, which will undoubtedly result in his loss, that could still be the best way to gain her confidence.


    "Alright," Hements in a confident tone. "Let''s fight."


    "Oh boy..." Nea starts smiling at Lucien''s confident expression. She thinks it''s crazy that he actually thinks he can beat her, which makes her even doubt that.


    Lucien and Lust feel that something is wrong, and so Nea surprises them with her next words. "My intention was never to fight you; no matter how strong you are, it wouldn''t be really useful to my people."


    Before he can ask for an exnation, she points to his wives. "You said your ability to empower women can be useful to my people, so you have to prove it with their strength."


    Everyone there agrees that Nea''s words makeplete sense. And while Lucien doesn''t want to force his women to fight in his ce, they find the idea of proving their strength and helping their hubby incredibly good.


    He feels mes of excitation grow up in his wives'' hearts, and when he looks back, he sees the sparkles in their eyes, especially Ang''s.


    They all want to fight, but in a world made almost entirely of water, only the mother-daughter Naga pair and the blue-haired trio could fight the Mermaids in the most advantageous ce for them.

 Chapter 571 Royal Water Quintet

    When Nea says she wants Lucien''s wives to prove his power through their strengths, they feel conflicting emotions. While all of them, including Daisy, want to do that and help him, they also fear failing and disappointing him.


    Even though his draconic aura and Pride''s influence make them even more confident of the power he gave them, except for Helena and Daisy, his other wives are still in the Earth Realm, and it wouldn''t be easy for them to beat Immortal Realm Mermaids nearby from the sea.


    And as the girls think about it, Lucien questions Nea. "So you want my wives to fight? How many of them? Against whom?"


    Nea can see excitement and confidence in the eyes of Lucien''s wives, even those in the Earth Realm, which makes her wonder if they are as incredible as ire or just stupidly arrogant people.


    She definitely doesn''t want to make it easy for demons to deceive her people, so Nea thinks of a pretty tough situation for Lucien''s wives.


    "As my people have been doing very well since we gained our sacred tree, and you are now telling us that your ability is so amazing, I think your intention should be to prove that you can do better than our Power Fruits, right?" She asks him.


    Nea''s polite and calm words clearly hide some trick, and Lucien notices it. But he has to y her game and win it if he wants to be the future, first and only Mermaid King Ever.


    "That''s the n." He answers.


    She smiles. "So it''s totally fair that your wives fight the people who had the most influence from the Power Fruits of our sacred tree..."


    Everyone understands Nea''s intentions, but she still hugs Saria with one arm while holding Kaisa with her other hand and speaks in a proud tone. "We, the current and the future Mermaid Queen."


    Lucien can only sigh as he knows how impossible that sounds. For most of his wives, beating any usual Immortal Realm Mermaid in singlebat would be tough enough, and he personally felt the incredible power of Saria, let alone his girls face her and Nea together.


    "This is absurd!!!" Wrath can''t help butin. She doesn''t mind bullying Lucien herself, but she doesn''t like other people doing that to him or any member of their family.


    "Completely inconceivable..." Lustments.


    "And shameful." Envypletely.


    "Damn." Pride shakes her head at Nea. "I have to agree with Envy; if you think you''re going to prove anything by beating simple Earth Realm women, it''s that you definitely don''t deserve everything Lucien could give you."


    Lucien can''t help but smile at Pride''s words. Though very implied, that was a hugeplimenting out of her mouth loudly and in public, something that pleases him more than he wants to admit.


    But Nea smiles as if she''s won the argument. "If his special ability can''t do something amazing like that, it just proves my people will be better off the way we are. Our Power Fruits won''t steal our souls or demand any kind of loyalty, you know."


    Nea seems determined to drive Lucien and the Sins away from her people, but his wives don''t like to feel so ignored, and Ang speaks to him mentally on behalf of her sisters.


    ''There''s really no chance of us winning, hubby?'' She asks. ''Not even Helena, Kam, or Mira could do it?''


    ''I''m not sure; they are so powerful.'' He''s grateful that his wives want to help him so badly, but he has to be realistic that their odds aren''t good.


    When no one can get past Nea''s stubborn barrier, Sloth feelspelled to speak, naturally in her usual calm, slow, and tired tone.


    "Alright, Nea, I understand you don''t trust demons, you want to keep your people safe from any danger, and you don''t want to be naive¡­" She pauses before continuing. "And well, you''ve been pretty smart and reasonable so far."


    Sloth levitates in the air above them as she continues to speak slowly. "The problem here isn''t even the fact that you want to beat people with power levels lower than yours but rather use your incredibly powerful royal bloodline against people from humble beginnings; that doesn''t seem fair, you know."


    Nea sighs and stops gazing at Lucien''s weaker wives, giving the group hope. But the provoking glow in her eyes doesn''t fade, and she quickly responds.


    "Forget about humans then..." She turns to the mother-daughter Naga pair. "But what about Mira and Kam?? Are they not Lucien''s wives too, as well as having powerful royal bloodlines?"


    Everyone in the Blue Star has probably heard how the Naga Queen had her powers stolen by Tyrion. And although Kam was born with the same potential as Saria, while the first one was grown by her father only to have her power stolen someday, the Mermaid Princess had ess to many Power Fruits as well as all other types of treasures throughout her whole life.


    So, by putting a weakened woman and a spoiled girl to face a Mermaid Queen in her peak and an incredibly talented Mermaid Princess who also have the benefits of Greed''s demonic energy is clearly very unfair.


    Mira feels very bad for being unable to help Lucien. She really wanted the power he''d given her to be enough for her to beat Nea, but she''s familiar with the incredible power of the Mermaid Queen, who''s probably second only to Tyrion in strength.


    Kam, on the other hand, is frustrated and angry. Lucien notes that and he doesn''t want to let Nea humiliate his beloved wives, so he tries to say something. "Look-"


    "We can do it!" But surprising everyone, Kam interrupts him as she speaks to Nea in a confident, determined tone. "If you want it so bad, my mom will smash your arrogant face! And I''ll draw my name on your daughter''s tail with my teeth!!"


    The Sins can''t help but smile, especially Pride. Though she doesn''t think the Nagas have any chances, she supports that confident and proud attitude, mainly because they''re doing it for Lucien.


    But Mira sighs, not as confident as her daughter. And Nea smiles as she looks at Lucien. She can''t help but think that getting rid of him and the Sins is going to be easier than she thought, but for that, she needs him to agree with that.


    "..." The atmosphere gets tense as everyone waits for Lucien''s answer, but that''s not easy.


    Denying would be the same as humiliating Kam and her mother, also showing weakness. But epting would be equivalent to throwing the mother-daughter pair off for a likely humiliating beating, also ruining Lucien''s ns to have an army of Mermaids.


    If only he had met Mira and Kam a month earlier, maybe with a lot of training, he could have made them powerful enough to face Nea and Saria. But of course, the Mermaid Queen and her daughter are too powerful for his girls right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As he ponders what to say, Lucien''s eyes meet Kam''s. Her expression demonstratesplete confidence in him and the expectation to demonstrate her potential.


    He smiles as he wonders about her character. Since he meets her on the ind of the ck Sea Riders, Lucien hasn''t seen any other quality in her other than an exotic beauty, an average talent, and a lot of loyalty, which to him perfect attributes, in the most.


    But there''s something else about Kam, an instinctive belief in him, which is why she''s risked her life to save him and epted being his wife so quickly.


    Lucien can feel that confidence in all his other wives, and even the Sins seem to trust him more than they want to admit. That feeling is directly linked to his ego, and he doesn''t want to lose that ever and not even let that me diminish a little bit.


    And to do that, to continue on this path, there is no going back; there is no backdown, just forward and up. Without weakness, he has to help his women be stronger to ovee any challenge.


    Then he smiles. "Kam has said everything; if you want to be beaten, then your wish will be granted, Nea."


    "Yeah!!" Kamughs and jumps into Lucien''s arms, hugging and kissing him passionately. "We will not lose!"


    Mira gets more confident and smiles too, but Nea puts on a thoughtful expression while not sure if that''s good or bad.


    Saria definitely doesn''t look happy, but that has nothing to do with their futurepetition and rather the painful jealousy she''s feeling of Kam right now.


    Kam even feels the Mermaid Princess''s piercing gaze and looks at her with a provoking expression while feeling especially good for being so envied, and of course, for choosing to stand by Lucien''s side.


    Although the odds still seem impossible for Mira and Kam, the tense atmosphere is quickly reced by the excitement of the Naga Princess. So Nea has nothing toin about. "It looks like we have a deal..."


    Lucien is about to agree, but some things still don''t feel right. First, he feels that his other wives are a little upset. They certainly want everything to go right as he expects, but they can''t help but feel bad that he needs his new wives to do something the women that have been with him longest are unable to do right now.


    That affects their pride, affecting his too. So he talks to them mentally. ''Sorry, my loves; I will ensure your strength continues to rise so that no woman can step on your pride again. But now...''


    The will to fight and help him is incredibly strong in the hearts of his wives, especially women like Astrid, Olivia, Scarlett, and Cassidy. So he feels like he has to do something about that.


    ''I don''t doubt your strength, but here, in this world made of water, fighting such powerful sea creatures¡­'' He pauses and smiles at Ang. ''How about if three of you took part in thispetition to represent the group? Would that satisfy you?''


    Girls are smart and know about their advantages and disadvantages. They understand that Mira and Kam have a better chance against Saria and Nea, but they are women who have recently joined the group, and except for Oya and Helena, they don''t have any bonds with the rest of the family yet.


    But Ang and her daughters are the opposite. They could actually represent the women who have been with Lucien the longest as they already consider themselves sisters.


    ''That sounds great!'' Cassidy is the first to support that n. ''If Ang wants, of course.''


    ''Obviously, she wants to; just look at her excited expression.'' Oliviaugh.


    ''Well¡­'' Ang smiles. ''Yep, I can''t deny that I would like to prove to these arrogant women how strong we are thanks to hubby''s love.''


    ''We are counting on you, sister.'' Ariaments.


    ''You can do it.'' Scarlett also demonstrates her support.


    ''Yeah,'' Astrid makes a fist sign to Ang. ''Show them that no water woman can beat our majestic Ice Queen!''


    Lucien is d his wives are so excited. So he also can''t help but smile confidently at Nae. "There''s something else..."


    The Mermaid Queen is even more confused as she feels all those positive emotions flowing from the women towards Lucien. He seems like a sun that radiates confidence to all his wives.


    "What is that?" As stupid as it sounds, she gets a little concerned about whates next.


    "A group fight." Lucien answers. "Just you and Saria against Mira and Kam wouldn''t really prove how beneficial my ability is. You are people with powerful royal bloodlines, so three more of my wives will participate in thepetition against three other Mermaids."


    Nea just wanted to get rid of Lucien and the Sins so she wouldn''t worry about the future of her people. But now she''s getting really excited about thatpetition.


    "I have nothing against it." She looks at Ang with a curious expression. "I already know which Mermaids will be alongside Saria and me... they are powerful Generals. What about your girls?"


    Lucien smiles at Ang. "My beloved blue-haireddies... Ang is going to let Marie and Lena know about the good news. How about you give us some time to get ready? You know, they need to get to know Mira and Kam better before they can fight alongside well as a team."


    "Naturally..." Nea nods. "How about a week? Is that enough time for your girls to get ready?"


    "For sure." He agrees. A week in the normal world is more than a month in the purple world, and that will be enough time for him to strengthen his girls a lot more and even help them open some gates inside their souls.


    "So we have a deal." Nea smiles and extends her hand to Lucien.


    He steps forward and shakes her hand. "Yeah, we do."

 Chapter 572 Rock Bottom

    *BAAM!!* *SMASH!*


    Inside the Royal Naga castle, a stone table is thrown into the wall and shatters into thousands of fragments.


    There are many other pieces of broken furniture throughout the castle, including the ss pirs that hold Tyrion''s most precious treasures in the main hall.


    Only one person would have the courage to do that, Tyrion himself. He is in a state of fury never seen before because even after sending all his troops to search for the whole city, and even he joining the search, no one has found any sign of Mira.


    Everyone in the Naga Kingdom is already talking about how the Queen ran away with the Handsome Devil, and the King got a beautiful and well-deserved green hat.


    Tyrion has never been so humiliated and so frustrated. He''s crushing any guards who approach him to report they haven''t found Mira yet, making it more evident that she actually left the city with Lucien.


    Half of the Naga people are terrified, confused and me Mira for abandoning them. But the other half have faith in her and believe that this is all part of a bigger n.


    "They have to be nning something..." Tanu, the Siren and King''s right hand, is the only person who can stand by his side now without fearing for her life.


    "Oh, do you think???" Tyrion asks sarcastically and punches his throne''s arm. "Of course they''re plotting a revolution and killing me!!! I bet they went to get help from that old fish-faced whore..."


    Tanu floats around the throne. "Anyway, not even Nea can cross the sacred barrier even if she eats all the rotten fruit from that stupid tree..."


    With a quick move, Tyrion grabs the Siren by the neck. "I want that stupid tree and the boy more than anything!!"


    Tanu is in a lot of pain but tries to remain calm. "However, Mira and your daughter are with the Seven Great now... we can''t leave the safety of the sacred barrier."


    "Bullshit!!" Tyrion throws Tanu to the ground in front of his throne. "They won''t run away from me... it''s time for me to take this whole world to myself alone."


    "My King!" She exims in concern. "Let alone the Seven Great; we''re not ready to go against everyone yet."


    "We do." He quickly responds while his eyes gleam with greed. "We''ve been preparing for this moment for over a thousand years..."


    "What about the Water Spirit???" Tanu asks.


    Tyrion makes an expression of disbelief. "Do you really think the Water Spirit appeared a thousand years ago to help the Mermaids? That was just a lie by Nea to keep me from attacking her when she was in her most vulnerable moment."


    Tanu cannot deny that words make some sense. They didn''t fight the Water Goddess alongside the Mermaids a thousand years ago, so they can''t be sure the Water Spirit actually appeared to help Nea containing the power of the supposed two incredible cursed swords.


    "Perhaps you are right, my King," Tanuments, but she still doesn''t agree with Tyrion''s ns. "Yet, we''re talking about attacking the Seven Great Demons..."


    "Enough!!" He punches the throne''s arm again. "Who are you loyal to?!?!"


    Despite all her being unwilling to go against the Seven Deadly Sins due to instinctive feelings, Tanu knows her best chances are still to follow Tyrion. Otherwise, no one would save her from his fury.


    Then she quickly bows. "I am loyal only to your majesty, of course."


    "Then prepare the troops!" Tyrion quickly orders.


    "All of them, My King?" She asks.


    "Yes," He replies. "Summon all ckguards, all soldiers, and any Naga who can wield a weapon in all cities in the Naga Kingdom!"


    Tanu nods, and then makes an expression both thoughtful and concerned. "What about them..."


    "Mostly them!" Tyrion smiles grimly. "We''re finally going to use them¡­ all of them!"


    "But... but..." Tanu looks really worried.


    Tyrion starts to get angry, gets up from the throne, and slowly goes towards Tanu, who floats back in fear. "You said they were ready, you dirty Siren..."


    "And they are, for real!" She quickly exins. "However... some of them still need more time to obey all your orders."


    "Which ones??" Tyrion grabs Tanu by the neck again and presses her body against the wall. "Don''t tell me it''s them..."


    Tanu is really scared, but as lying will be worse, she tells the truth. "Yes, my King, I''m talking about them... the Krakens."


    "DAMN!!!" Tyrion knocks Tanu down hard again. "What''s the matter with them?? You said I could control them with dark magic!?"


    "And you can, you can!" Tanu quickly gets up feet as she contains the pain and responds. "But as they are powerful ancient creatures, it''s not easy to give themplex orders like attacking specific enemies."


    Tyrion sighs. "So what good is the brainwashing you''ve been doing to them for hundreds of years?!?!"


    "That was essential!" She quickly exins. "Thanks to my continuous efforts, you can use dark magic to tell them who is their Master and allies."


    "This will have to work." Hements.


    "It sure will!" She speaks in a confident tone but then bes concerned again. "But¡­ moving them won''t be easy."


    Tyrion makes a thoughtful expression. "Make a portal, a big portal! Then let''s throw the Krakens into the Mermaid Kingdom and let them destroy everything..."


    The greedy gleam appears in his eyes again. "And when all of their defenses are down, let''s end Nea''s reign... so I''ll drain her and the boy''s powers before killing them with my own hands!"


    While the n doesn''t sound bad, Tanu can''t help but keep concerned. The Seven Deadly Sins have already faced impossible situations and found ways to win, so she doesn''t want to underestimate them.


    Yet, an army of dark magic-crazed Krakens should be enough to destroy a whole medium world, and they still have a vast Naga army in addition to Tyrion''s incredible strength and abilities.


    "I''ll start preparing the portal right now," Tanu speaks to Tyrion. "But it will take us at least a month to make a portal big enough to send Krakens halfway across the world."


    "Alright," He nods. "We can send the other creatures to start attacks along the borders of the Mermaid Kingdom now, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it." She responds and leaves the throne room after bowing to Tyrion.


    Then he sits on the throne again as he wonders about the future and startsughing alone. He is willing to start an attack that will destroy half of the Blue Star just to have more personal power and take revenge on his enemies.


    A sinister and bloodthirsty gleam runs through his eyes as his heart burns with fury. "I''m going to make you pay for this, Lucien¡­ you and the bitches who dared turn their backs on me!!"


    -------------------------------


    On the other side of the world, Lucien smiles as he has no idea that Tyrion keeps thinking about him. Well, if his ear itched whenever someone was talking about him, he would always have his ears solid red.


    Lucien''s focus now is to train his girls so they can beat Nea''s group in the women''spetition. Clearly, for that to be possible, he''s going to have to use every second of the seven days she''s given them.


    Even though those seven days are going to be a little over a month in Purple World, Lucien will have to use as much time as possible to strengthen the girls, help them open at least one more soul gate, and also strengthen their bonds so they can fight as a united group.


    Nea understands that, and so she smiles kindly at him. "I''ll let you guys train, or¡­ whatever you''re going to do. So in seven days, we''ll get together and settle this."


    "Alright," He smiles back at her, and she feels her heart shake due to how sincere and charming his smile looks. "You are invited to stay on my ship as long as you like in the meantime."


    "I''ll think about it..." She replies before flying towards Saria''s giant magic turtle with the Ghost Lady in her hand. "Anyway, thanks for your invitation, but now I have many things to think about..."


    "See youter." Hements while being fascinated by the back view of the Mermaid Queen''s long and sexy tail, which everyone except her notices.


    Saria can''t help but feel a little jealous and approaches Lucien subtly before whispering. "You can''t use your dirty tricks in thispetition, don''t you?"


    She thinks she managed to provoke Lucien and quickly starts flying towards her mother before he answers that. But he quickly ces his fingertip on her waist and lets her move make it run down all the way through her tail.


    That soft, smooth, warm, and very stimting touch... just with that light caress, Lucien provokes in Saria incredibly pleasurable feelings, bringing power along with his demonic energy into her body.


    "Ahh!!" She blushes heavily and even lets out an adorable moan before quickly flying up to her magic turtle with an embarrassed and horny look.


    "Tsk, tsk..." ire shakes her head in disapproval of Lucien''s actions or, rather, jealousy, of course. "Don''t you get tired of teasing her??"


    "I can tease you too!" Heughs and pretends to initiate a move towards her.


    Just a slight movement from him makes her jump off the ship. "Stupid brother!!"


    But Greed quicklyins in her mind. ''What the hell are you doing?!?! It''s obvious that we want his attention, not run away from him!!''


    ire doesn''t exactly know what she wants, except that she wants everything. But at the same time, having Lucien''s attention just because she asked for it doesn''t feel good; she wants him to go to her, and preferably alone.


    "I''ll talk to them; see you guyster." She speaks before swimming towards Saria and Nea.


    Although they want Lucien''s attention as well, his other sisters understand that now he has to focus on the girls who will face Nea''s group, so they make room for them.


    And just as everyone seems to calm down, a figure rolls out of the ship''s main corridor, with hands and feet tied by red magic chains like Wrath''s demonic energy.


    "MASTER!!!" Valencia screams in excitement and happiness as she rolls her body down the deck. Not even someone with her strength can break one of Wrath''s soul weapons.


    "Oh no¡­" Lucien sighs, unhappy to see that crazy woman again.


    "Looks like your pet woke up..." Pridements in her usual provoking tone.


    He shakes his head. "She''s not my pet, just a person I should have killed..."


    The girls can''t help but feel sorry for Valencia as she rolls over to Lucien with such a happy expression. "Master., I missed you so much!!"


    *Whoosh* *Bam*


    But Kam acts quickly, hitting Valencia with her tail and knocking her overboard. "Stay away from my man, you stupid bitch!"


    "Hey!" Maya can''t help butin. "Why did you do that???"


    Kam maintains a hostile expression. "This woman tried to hurt Lucien, so she deserves to die!!"


    "But now she''s not trying to harm anyone," Maya quickly responds. "People can regret their mistakes and change, you know."


    "Not someone like her!" Kam exins. "Rotten people like her never change."


    Maya sighs while the other girls don''t know what to do. Scarlett doesn''t know what Valencia did to Lucien, but she does know what that woman did to help them. "Without her help, we wouldn''t get here so quickly. In fact, it would take us months to learn to use this ship the way she knows how."


    "It doesn''t change what she did!" Kam keeps her point. She spent a lot of time with Valencia on Tyrion''s orders and knows how cruel that woman is.


    As the girls argue, Ang reaches the edge of the ship and looks at Valencia sinking into the water, still bound by Wrath''s chains, unable to use her energy to fly.


    "She''s going to drown if you don''t decide what to do..." Shements.


    Lucien shouldn''t care about a person who tried to attack him, especially a broken person like Valencia. But if she helped his wives, maybe she deserves a second chance.


    Then he looks at Wrath. "Free her, okay?"


    Wrath shakes her head in disappointment and dematerializes her magic chain, freeing Valencia, who immediately flies out of the water andnds on her knees in front of Lucien.


    "Master, Master!!!" Valencia cries with joy as she starts kissing Lucien''s feet. She lookspletely freaked out like someone who spent months in the desert without water and now finds a fresh source of the best water in the world.


    "For Hell, what have you done to this woman???" Gluttony can''t help but ask. And she has no idea that if she tasted Lucien''s special milk without having his tattoo and went without it for days, she would freak out too, probably in an even worse way.

 Chapter 573 A Useful Servant?

    "MASTEEERRR!!!" Valencia''s voice echoes for miles, generating waves over the surface of the sea.


    Her tone is a mixture of joy, excitement, and hope, but also of desire, pleading, and despair, which leaves thousands of Mermaids very confused.


    Lucien''s wives have an idea why she is kissing his feet, but not even he can fully understand her. Only Lust understands what it is like to feel too much pleasure and then to be deprived of that pleasure.


    She can understand that because of her connection to pleasure in general, but only Valencia had much of Lucien''s demonic energy for just a short period of time before the abstinence crisis.


    Being unable to see him, smelling his fragrance, and drinking his essence was a kind of torture that Valencia never thought existed. That broke her body and her mind as well.


    And now, being able to be with him again is as good as it is excruciating because that doesn''t mean Valencia is going to get what she wants. The worst part is that she can see the contempt in his eyes, which hurts her even more.


    "Master!! How can you feel nothing for me?!?!" She asks in desperation. "I know what we had was quick, but... but that changed my life!"


    "..." Lucien sighs as he doesn''t know what to do. He could have avoided this problem if he had killed Valencia when he had the chance. If she had tried to hurt his loved ones, he would have killed her. But as she only tried to control him, that wasn''t enough to make him feel real anger at her, just pity.


    ying with her should have been punishment enough to teach her a situation. But now, she seems determined to follow him no matter what. And he doesn''t want to kill her just because she''s in love with him.


    Lucien''sck of reaction and his pitying expression make Valencia even worse. She starts crying at his feet. "Master... please, ept the loyalty of this humble servant!"


    [Why is this happening... why did you just use me...] As she reflects on that, a bit of rityes to Valencia''s mind, and she realizes that she''s already experienced that situation dozens of times.


    [Is this... familiar?] Familiar is exactly what that situation means. However, Valencia was never the person begging in tears on the floor, but the one who had a contemptuous look on a cold face.


    Only now did she understand how all the men she tortured for pleasure felt when she despised them like broken toys. And she did that many times; in the end, they all cried, begged for their lives, and imed to be her loyal servants, even willing to be her submissive sex ves forever.


    [They just wanted to live...] Valencia feels precisely that way. Though Lucien isn''t threatening her life as she did to her ves, she knows she can''t live without him and his essence.


    The scene of Valencia begging in tears moves the hearts of women around. Lucien''s wives have not forgotten their pasts and how some of them even attack him.


    But whatever happened, after meeting him, they all changed. That wasn''t brainwashed or changed their personality, but it was just him, showing them a new goal, one worth doing anything as that can give them everything they need to be the happiest women ever.


    With that thought in mind, Lucien''s wives can''t help but feel that Valencia deserves a space beside him. That position doesn''t need to be as his wife, concubine, or even soldier; starting as his servant or even a pet would be enough for her to be happy. And with any fraction of his attention, she could be a good person, a loyal follower.


    "Come on; you''re a grown woman!" Maya can''t keep seeing that torturous scene and tries to help Valencia get up.


    Not even old feuds between the people of the Rising Phoenix n and the ck Sea Riders stop Maya from trying to help Valencia. Her heart can easily burn with anger at times, but she remains a pure and gentle creature.


    "NO!!" But Valencia refuses to stop holding Lucien''s legs. "He is my Master! And no one can push me away from him!!!"


    Maya keeps trying to help Valencia regain some self-pride, but she can''t stop trying to be epted by Lucien.


    Olivia, one of Lucien''s wives who most regrets having had bad intentions towards him, takes pity on Valencia and joins Maya in an attempt to help the poor woman.


    "Get up, woman! Keeping wetting his feet with your tears isn''t going to help you at all." Oliviaments as she tries to lift Valencia.


    But then her eyes meet Lucien''s, and he notices that both she and all of his other wives over there feels sorry for Valencia.


    He can''t say he really feels sorry for her. Yet, just as he asked Nea for a chance to prove he''s useful, may Valencia deserves a chance too.


    "Alright..." He sighs and then extends a hand to the poor tearful woman. "I won''t kick you like a stinky dog; you can stop crying and dirtying the deck of my ship."


    Valencia quickly holds his hand, but she also uses her other hand to wipe her tears off the floor with her clothes. "For sure, Master!! This servant will never leave the deck or any other part of the Master''s ship dirty!"


    "You''re going to get in trouble with Kara if you try it so hard, hahaha¡­" Lucien starts tough, but Valencia wants to cry at the slight idea of getting in trouble with any of his wives.


    "No, no, no..." She shakes her head with a worried expression. "This humble servant will do nothing wrong, Master!"


    "I hope so..." Hements as he strokes her face. She can''t help but feel a lot of pleasure with just his touch, but then it gets even better when his caresses get even harder, and he sticks his thumb in her mouth.


    Without any kindness, he moves his thumb inside Valencia''s mouth, driving her crazy. That scene quickly gets weird, and his sisters and some of the other girls even turn their faces away.


    Maya is baffled as she has never seen anything like that. But Astrid, Scarlett, and especially Envy can''t help but be horny, just as Valencia.


    "Hmm... good girl..." Lucien smiles teasingly at Valencia and ps her face with the back of his other hand. "If you behave well and don''t make trouble, I can give you somethingter..."


    "R-r-r-eally? C-could t-that... b-de aaa... reward???" She asks as she has a hard time speaking with her tongue dancing around his thumb.


    She can''t help but imagine that it''s another part of his body because even though it smells and tastes really good, nothing can bepared to his cock.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Reward? Hmmm..." Lucien speaks sarcastically and then opens Valencia''s mouth with his finger while opening his mouth and letting a thick drop of saliva run down his lip.


    That scene seems to go in slow motion for Valencia. She''s already getting his demonic energy through that hard caressing, but she craves that drop of saliva as much as someone dying of thirst craves a ss of fresh water.


    She stands still and lets him keep her mouth open as the drop of saliva slowly falls into her mouth and touches her tongue, melting and giving her so much pleasure that she can''t stop wetting the deck again, but not with tears.


    [The hell?!?!] Maya can''t believe the scene she''s seeing. She sees no sense in Valencia seeming so happy with Lucien humiliating her like that.


    But while other girls just understand how good Valencia feels, two of them are burning with jealousy of her right now.


    The first is Gluttony, who would be okay with drinking that drop of saliva even if it passed over anywhere before reaching her mouth. That looks so deliciously sinful that it drives herpletely crazy just by watching.


    The second is clearly Envy, who wishes she could experience that drop of saliva in exactly that way, or even in even more humiliating ways. That just reminds her how much she misses the crazy sex sessions with her sinful husband.


    Lucien notices the sparkling eyes and excited expressions of the two naughty Sins. He ignores the hungry little one, but he can''t ignore the needs of his beloved jealous little wife.


    ''You can have as much as you want of this tonight¡­'' He speaks to Envy mentally.


    ''I can barely wait!'' She quickly responds, so her tone bes both tender and horny. ''I couldn''t stop imagining you doing cruel things to me¡­ I missed you so much... hubby.''


    Lucien understands that different types of women have different and varied kinds of fetishes, but he still gets surprised by the Sins. ''You have serious problems, Envy.''


    ''Yeah, baby, I''m a broken woman too...'' Shements in a weird tone. ''And only you can fix me, hehehe...''


    He winks at her, making her even hornier, then he looks at Valencia and the tricky liquid running down her legs with a fake upset expression. "You''re going to clean this mess up, right?"


    "Right now, Master!!" Valencia quickly starts cleaning her love juices from the deck as she enjoys the taste of Lucien''s saliva in her mouth. Her smile is bright, and her mind is full of hopes for a future alongside her beloved Master.


    Lucien shakes his head and stops ying with the poor woman. Then he walks toward the table in the center of the deck, passing near Maya. Their eyes meet for a second, and they both can''t help but have conflicting thoughts about each other.


    He can''t help but think that Maya seems too good and pure for the reality of the universe. Except for the few foggy years of his childhood that he spent with his mother, his life has been a mess.


    He and his sisters had to hold each other''s hands tight to survive the hell that was life in the mountain fortress under Michael''s brutal training.


    And after breaking free from their father, they discover that they are being manipted by mysterious figures in the shadows, hunted by a Leviathan, and at war with powerful people like an idiot Cosmic Realm tyrant.


    New problems appear every moment, and they have to kill an innocent and pure person to get her magic core so that their own chaotic feelings don''t drive them crazy, leading them to a horrible death.


    No matter which way Lucien looks, the universe is full of people who are either naturally evil or be corrupted, growing ever more sinful.


    So, how could a creature as pure as Maya, in the midst of so much trash and dirt, continue to live peacefully? Well, except for her, all her race was extinct due to them being that way.


    Maya, on the other hand, doesn''t understand how Lucien can be that way. He looked so loving and kind when he was hugging his wives, but then he quickly became a sinful and depraved devil.


    He looks so passionate, devoted, and caring, but also so provocative, seductive, and cruel. She simply can''t analyze his character and understand why so many women love him so much.


    [How can she be like this???]


    [How can he be like this???]


    They think at the same time, and as Maya helps Valencia clean up that mess, Lucienes to the front of the table and picks a ss.


    Before he can reach for the bottle of wine, Olivia gets it to fill his ss while smiling. "I think you did well, hubby. Any woman has the potential to be a good woman if she is given a proper opportunity."


    "Especially when she''s so motivated..." Scarlett hugs Lucien''s arm and kisses his cheek.


    He takes a sip of wine before putting the ss back on the table and then caresses Olivia and Scarlett''s faces. "I remember when you two fought like cat and dog... look at you now, good sisters who support each other."


    Scarlett giggles while Olivia makes a thoughtful expression. "I think that only in times of darkness does the light within us shine brighter."


    Lucien smiles and kisses their lips. "I hope the light inside us is enough to beat all the darkness that''sing..."


    Surprising them, a sh of light appears in front of Lucien, and as soon as they understand what''s going on, they see Pride sitting on the edge of the table, running her finger on the edge of Lucien''s ss.


    "If it''s just about light, I guarantee we''ll have enough..." She provocatively smiles at him. "Or else we''re going to have to produce more, you know..."

 Chapter 574 Inevitable Attraction

    [Pride ying naughty???] Lucien can''t believe what he''s seeing. She always acts so arrogantly or cold, so he can''t just ept she''s actually flirting with him.


    [This has to be wrong!?] He starts to think of ways he could be wrong. [It could be Sophia kidding me?? Or is Pride just trying to ridicule me?? Maybe I''m delusional...]


    Lucien definitely trusts his seduction skills, but Pride always seemspletely immune to his charm. She is so confident and self-sufficient, which makes him desire her more and more.


    His eyes cannot stop wandering from her face to her body. Her bright eyes look so mysterious but also so honest, making clear all her arrogant intentions.


    Her perfect nose looks more uptight than any other due to her having her head consistently high as if looking down would ruin her arrogant posture.


    Her small mouth and rosy lips look so soft and tasty, even though they spew out harsh and haughty words all the time.


    Looking down a little further, Lucien has a hard time taking his eyes off Pride''s perfect breasts. Not just with a more than satisfying size, those pale obsidian melons have the most exotic color and texture he''s ever seen; her skin looks so resilient, but at the same time incredibly soft and fragrant.


    Lucien never had all the Sins around him, and even though Greed is with ire and Nea in the giant mystic turtle, her influence is still in the air. And the influence of each Sim seems to make the others'' more intense.


    He can''t help but lose himself in thought as he imagines touching, stroking, squeezing, and kissing the most perfect breasts he''s ever seen, something no other man has touched, seen, or even had the audacity to think about.


    "Lucien???" But he is awakened from his dreams by Pride''s still arrogant and cold voice. "Are you listening to me?!"


    "Yes... yeah, I do." He shakes his head, trying to get rid of the influence of all the Sins and focus on what Pride wants to say.


    But it''s toote for him to hide anything from her. Pride noticed when his eyes wandered for a second from her lips to her breasts.


    She would kill any other man just for looking at her body in that lustful way, but being appreciated by Lucien made her incredibly proud of herself to such an absurd point that Eve felt waves and waves of demonic energy being generated for them, even making her goes from the middle of the second directly to the thirdyer of the Sky Realm.


    "What the fuck is going on here?!?" Gluttony can''t help but think aloud, while the other Sins are equally shocked.


    Pride takes a few seconds to understand what''s going on, but she has no idea how to act. She just wanted to tease Lucien a little and ended up earning a lot more than she could imagine with just one look.


    She should be happy and even reward Lucien. But she is still herself and having so much help from someone else makes her feel ufortable.


    "Ahem!!" She looks at the other Sins and girls with a severe expression before continuing to talk to Lucien. "I just wanted to talk to you about the Phoenix, but if you can''t control your emotions in front of this Queen, it''s better-"


    "The Phoenix??" Lucien interrupts Pride and quickly looks back. He fears that Maya would find out about their intentions if they talk about her openly, but he doesn''t see her anywhere. "Where is she??"


    Having received an incredible demonic energy boost with Lucien''s help made Pride ufortable, but no feeling seems quite as bad as losing his attention to another woman.


    "Don''t worry..." Pridements in a clearly upset tone. "The Phoenix left as soon as she realized your new pet was still leaking."


    Lucien notices Valencia sitting in a puddle of her own love juices, looking at him with a horny and embarrassed expression. "Sorry, Master¡­ I''m so d we''re together again."


    "Maya said she was going to join Nea to n how to rescue her daughter." Lust exins what Lucien lost when he was hypnotized by Pride. "She said she didn''t want to participate in this madness."


    "I see..." He sighs and looks at Pride again. "I thought we agreed to my ns."


    "And that hasn''t changed." She answers. "I just thought your littlepetition with Greed to seduce Nea was a stupid joke. But after seeing how she doesn''t want our presence here and her influence over the Phoenix, I understand you need to get her affection before she hinders our n."


    "Is that all you wanted to talk about??" Lucien asks in a disappointed tone.


    "Did you expect anything else???" Pride responds with another question as she really wanted to say more than her nature allows.


    Lucien realizes that their conversation is going nowhere, so he fills another ss of wine. "Just leave it to me; I know what I have to do."


    "Whatever." Pridements before dematerializing her body, going back to Eve''s soul. She would love to interact more with Lucien, but she doesn''t know if that''s good or bad yet.


    "Of course..." Lucien smiles and takes a sip of wine before sitting on the edge of the table and looking at his girls.


    He can''t help but be overjoyed that his sisters and wives are all together. Well, actually one person is missing, and when he thinks of her, she jumps out of the water,nding in the center of the deck.


    ire shakes her long brown hair, sshing water all over the ce while her clothes don''t get wet due to it having waterproof enchanted material.


    She huffs with an annoyed expression before walking over to Lucien, taking the winess from his hand and taking a sip. She looks pretty upset, but after feeling the taste and fragrance of his lips on the edge of the ss, her mood quickly gets better.


    Lucien smiles and caresses ire''s shoulder. "What made you upset?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before she can respond, Naomi speaks first, in her usual teasing tone as always. "Did the Mermaids kick you out of their happy group??"


    Naomi doesn''t seem to have changed anything since her soul contract with Gluttony, but ire haspletely changed, so her siblings don''t know what reaction to expect from her.


    Instead of responding to Naomi''s teasing with some hostile reply, she bows her head with a sad expression. "I think it was precisely that..."


    "Huh???" Naomi has an idea of what the new ire is like, and so, she gets shocked by that depressing answer.


    But when ire''s expression makes everyone feel sorry for her and Lucien hugs her, Naomi understands that it might have been one of her sister''s most brilliant moves, and she ended up helping in that.


    "Oh, don''t say something like that..." Lucienforts ire as he wraps her in his warm hug. Even if that is an act, it benefits all of them. "I''m sure the Mermaids love you, especially Saria."


    "Maybe..." ire has difficulty containing her smile due to how good it feels to be hugged by Lucien. But she''s also upset about something else.


    "But when Maya showed up and asked to speak to Nea, they¡­ well, it was obvious they didn''t want my presence there." She exins.


    Lucien has an idea of how ire feels. He never hid being a host of a Sin or even his devilish personality, but she, as well as others of their sisters, hid that to keep normal lives, or at least, much better than their old life.


    He keeps hugging her and kissing her forehead. "Try to understand that it''s not easy for others to trust us once they know what we are. Demons aren''t the most trustworthy or generous race in the universe, you know."


    ire couldn''t help but feel stronger, more loved, and much happier in Lucien''s arms than anywhere else. Then she smiles. "I guess so... in the end, we can only really trust the family because only the family can love us unconditionally andpletely ept us."


    "Indeed..." Lucien nods and then turns ire''s body, making her look at their sisters and his wives. "See, your family got pretty bigger."


    ire smiles at her sisters, but her expression turns strange when she looks at Lucien''s other wives. "Yet, I also see a lot of unfamiliar people..."


    "It''s alright," Hements as he hugs her from behind. "You''ll have time to get to know them better, and you''ll soon realize that they will love you, protect you, and do anything to help you; you can trust them because they''re your family too."


    "Family, huh?" The idea of having a big family doesn''t seem bad, and ire is open to new experiences, especially those involving Lucien. "I''ll think about it, so please just hold me like this a little longer¡­brother."


    "As you wish... sister." Lucien rests his head on ire''s shoulder and caresses the back of her neck with his nose, making her feel great.


    The other girls can''t help but be jealous, especially his other sisters. Then Amelia crosses her arms as she pouts. "Nice acting, sister..."


    Naomi, beside her, nods. "I have to agree with you, little sister."


    Though she doesn''t want to admit it, Donna is also increasingly jealous of the women around Lucien. She doesn''t want to stand by and watch things happen around her like a passive spectator.


    Then she walks over to ire, takes the winess from her hand, and drinks the rest of the wine in one gulp. That action surprises all her siblings, especially Eve.


    But Donna doesn''t let the inquisitive expressions of her sisters let her down. She smiles at Lucien. "So what are we going to do now, brother?"


    Lucien stops hugging ire with his two arms and uses one hand to hold Donna''s hand. "We were apart for many months, and now we are together again... We have a lot of work to do, but I think this reunion deserves a celebration."


    "Yeah, that sounds great!" Amelia uses her teleport ability to appear alongside Lucien after winking at Naomi with a provoking expression.


    [You brat!!] Naomi mentallyins before running towards Lucien too. "I''m sure lots of good food and drink will raise our mood!"


    "Indeed." Lucien nods and then looks at their wives, especially Madelyn, Aria, and Ang. "I don''t want to brag, but some of my wives cook the best food ever."


    Ang keeps a delighted expression while Madelyn warmly smiles, and Aria''s face flushes; Mama harpy''s wings even tremble with excitement due to Lucien''s loving and proud look.


    Astrid, Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett, on the other hand, are a little sad that even though they try so hard to make good food, they cannot win over the group of talented cooks, which is led by Aria and Kara.


    When he hears about a feast, Valencia quickly crawls over to Lucien. "Master, Master!! There are many secret ces in this ship... ces that only I know of; and inside one of them, there''s a Cold Storage Box full of the best food and drink my ck Sea Riders have found in this world!"


    "Cold Storage Box?" Lucien thinks aloud.


    "It''s a kind of rare storage treasure." Lust materializes her body beside him to exin. "Although it doesn''t have ample internal space and is usually something big like a box or chest, Cold Storage Boxes are scarce and valuable as they can keep most types of food preserved for thousands of years."


    "That sounds amazing," Lucienments and then smiles at Valencia. "Well done, Valencia; keep it up, and your reward will be even better."


    "Thank you, Master! Thank you so much!!" Valencia is so grateful as not even the best food and drink in the universe can be better than her Master''s special milk.

 Chapter 575 Divide And Conquer

    A banquet is undoubtedly an excellent way for Lucien to make all of his women and sisters happy. While some of them love to cook for him, organize celebrations, and receive praises for that, others love to rx by drinking something tasty and eating good food.


    As many members of the group still do not have ess to Purple World, the party naturally takes ce at the Sea Devil. The girls mostly use the food, drink, ingredients, and luxurious furniture from the ship, but Kara and Aria also bring some fruits and vegetables from the Purple World''s garden.


    A few seconds after they start organizing the feast, the Sea Devil''s atmosphere turns to be very happy and lively. All the girls are delighted to be together with Lucien again. And they put worries about the Leviathan, Tyrion, and the harmful side effects of Bloody Rose in the bottom of their minds; today is a day for fun and celebrations.


    And while part of the girls cook and some others organize the ship for the party, especially the deck, Lucien stands in the center, watching their lovely wives from the big sofa with hisziest girls.


    Oya is in tiger form, lying over the veryfortable rug in front of the sofa, while little Ko is on Lucien''sp, receiving his pets.


    Sophia was clearly the first girl to hug Lucien when he sat down on the sofa to rx and now rests her body over his right arm.


    Not only is she rxing in one of her favorite ces, but she is also benefiting a lot that Lucien and the other girls around her are also rxing. That way, everyone there bes stronger due to the influence of Sloth, who floats on her magic pillow above the group.


    On Lucien''s left is Amelia, who wouldn''t let anyone take her ce. She is also getting stronger quickly due to the high amount of demonic energy generated by the jealousy of the other girls.


    ire, Naomi, and Donna are also on the big sofa, while Eve is the only one of the siblings not there as she is taking a bath in the Sea Devil''s main bathroom.


    As Lucien and his sisters rx, Donna can''t help but smile. "I''m so d we''re all together... Wrath said we probably only could stay like this after eight years or so, and it could be longer if we didn''t have to go back in ten years to win the war against the Silver Legions in our homeworld."


    "Greed told me the same." irements. "In your case, that doesn''t genuinely seem like a problem, but we can''t really share without losing most of our potential."


    "That''s because there have never been hosts like you." Sloth exins in her usual slow tone. "Our hosts generally repel each other as we do ourselves, but you... this sinful aura generated when you are together is the greatest source of power I''ve ever seen, probably better even than the Bloody Rose."


    Envy materializes her body, sitting on the arm of the big sofa, and speaks before Lust. "That''s thanks to Lucien! He''s the center of this sinful aura."


    "Anyway, we''re together now¡­" Ameliaments as she looks at Lucien with a loving expression.


    "And getting stronger!" Donnaments with a happy expression. Just by being close to Lucien again, she already feels her strength growing much more than in the weeks she was away from him.


    As soon as she finishes speaking, Naomi, who is beside her, looks at her with a strange expression, leaving Donna ufortable. "What''s the problem? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Hmm..." Naomi maintains a strange expression and then moves her face closer to Donna''s body before sniffing her chest and making a disgusted expression. "Ah, now I remember, you were training with Wrath the whole time before we arrived here, weren''t you?"


    "Ehh... uhh..." Donna is confused and even more ufortable due to Naomi''s expression and the question. "I think we have some sparring sessions, but what do you mean by that?"


    Naomi provocatively smiles and moves slightly away from Donna. "Didn''t you realize you''re reeking of sweat like a wet dog?!?!"


    "WHAT?!?!" Donna exims as she gets distraught. But she is also embarrassed and quickly denies that. "No, I don''t reek of sweat!!"


    "You can keep saying that¡­" Naomi moves further back, throwing herself over Amelia''sp to get to Lucien. "But stay away from me!"


    Everyone can see that it is Naomi''s move to steal space from the other girls beside Lucien, which makes Amelia angry. But no matter what situation someone is in, saying a woman stinks will make her very upset and sad.


    "I¡­ I don''t stink!!!" Donna speaks again, but her tone is clearly shaken. Then she looks at her other sister. "ire, Sophia, Amelia... am I smelling bad???"


    ire turns her face away, and Sophia appears to be sleepingfortably over Lucien''s arm. But Amelia doesn''t mind being rude. "Do you need me to actually say it?"


    "Really??!?" Donna is even more saddened and ashamed.


    Lucien knows the girls are just provoking Donna, but he still doesn''t like to see her feeling bad. He leans his body to her side and brings his face close to her shoulder.


    "Hmm..." He didn''t really need to get his nose close to her body to smell her due to his super senses, but he still does it. "Yeah, I smell your sweat... but it''s unquestionably not bad."


    "HUH?!?! It... it... is..." All of Donna''s frustration and anger turn to embarrassment and joy due to Lucien''s words. She just wants to jump into his arms and hug him, but she can''t do anything due to shyness.


    The other girls startughing at her expressions, making her even more embarrassed, so she quickly gets up. "Anyway, I''m going to take a bath!!"


    "Yep, you should do it." Naomi speaks in a yful tone.


    "Shut up, you brat!!" Donna throws a pillow at Naomi before starting to walk towards the hallway. But before going in there, she turns and looks at Lucien with a charming smile.


    "Thanks, brother¡­" She whispers so the other girls won''t hear, but Lucien does due to his super hearing. Then she runs into the hallway.


    Donna feels her heart beating faster and faster. She doesn''t understand why any interaction with Lucien leaves her that way. [Maybe the time we were apart made me miss him a lot more than I thought...]


    ''You don''t need to contain these feelings, you know.'' Wrath''s voice echoes in her mind.


    ''What feelings?!?'' Donna quickly asks. ''He''s just my brother, you know.''


    ''As long as you continue to ept his help to be stronger, I don''t care how you call him.'' Wrathments. ''But as your partner, I can''t be silent while you try to swim against the current... it''s obvious that he wishes to have you as something more than just a sister.''


    ''Is this so obvious?'' Donna quickly asks but then gets even more embarrassed and ends up talking out loud. "Forget it, and don''t get involved in it!"


    "Forget what??" She is surprised by Eveing out from the captain''s cabin wrapped in a robe.


    "Big sis?!?" Donna is even more embarrassed at being caught red-handed having those thoughts about her little brother. "Ah¡­ I was just telling Wrath not to bother me about training right now since I need a bath."


    "I see..." Eve can feel that something is wrong, but she trusts Donna too much and smiles as she points into the captain''s cabin. "Use this bathroom; the bathwater is still hot, and the pool is full of foam."


    "Great!" Donna quickly enters the captain''s cabin and closes the door, so she doesn''t face Eve''s piercing gaze anymore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eve keeps looking at the door with a thoughtful expression, then she mentally speaks to Pride. ''Did she look a little strange?''


    ''She looks guilty, I would say.'' Pride answers. ''It''s not hard to deduce what kind of thoughts she had to be that way.''


    ''Oh,e on! Not everything has to be about Luci.'' Evements before turning around and heading to her bedroom.


    Inside the captain''s cabin, Donna runs towards the bathroom, but then she stops in front of Its door, turns, and looks at some towels folded over the big bed.


    The captain''s cabin was supposed to be Lucien and his wives'' bedroom, so everyone agreed not to use that room while he was away. Though the girlsmonly use Its bathroom because it is much bigger and better than the others.


    Now that Lucien is back, the fast and efficient maid Kara brought fresh towels to his bedroom and ced them on the bed. Looking at those towels, Donna can''t help but remember that she''s out of towels in her storage ring.


    "To borrow one wouldn''t be a crime, right?" She thinks aloud as she walks to the bed.


    ''Surely he wouldn''t mind.'' Wrathments in her mind.


    Donna reaches the edge of the bed and takes the first towel from the pile; then, she looks to both sides before gazing at the towel as her face gets flushed.


    After making sure no one is looking, she brings the towel up to her face and sniffs it deeply. Despite feeling a little of Lucien''s scent in the towel, she also feels a much more pungent smell over it.


    "DAMN!!!" She quickly throws the towel back on the bed as she turns red with anger. "That naughty maid!!!"


    ''Hahahaha¡­'' Wrath starts tough in Donna''s mind. ''This is what happens when you''re slow, and the other women around him are fast.''


    "Shut up!" Donna rubs her hand over her nose to get rid of Kara''s scent and then takes a towel from the middle of the pile.


    She smells it again and is now much more pleased to just feel Lucien''s scent along with flowers'' soft fragrance.


    "Much better..." She sighs and then walks towards the bathroom as she sniffs that towel.


    On the ship''s deck, Lucien puts the cute little tigress on Amelia''sp after listening to the conversation between Donna and Eve.


    "Hmm..." Sophia wakes up due to Lucien''s movement. "Where are you going, my love?"


    He points to his own belly. "I drank a lot of wine, and now some of it wants toe out."


    No one wants toment on Lucien''sme joke, so he starts walking towards the hallway. "I''ll be back in a minute."


    But Naomi can''t resist making her ownme joke. "Do you want help with it, little brother?"


    Lucien stops and looks at her with a teasing expression, making her look a little embarrassed. "Maybe next time, sister."


    Naomi can''t be sure if he''s really serious about that, and she quickly regrets trying to tease him. As soon as she turns her face away, he enters the hallway.


    In the hallway, Lucien finds Eve entering her bedroom. And he can''t stop his eyes from being drawn to her legs not covered by her bathrobe.


    Eve notices Lucien''s look and gets both embarrassed and a little upset. "What are you looking at, naughty brother??"


    "I thought I saw a rat on the floor..." Lucien walks past Eve with an honest expression. But then he smiles when she isn''t seeing his face. "Near those beautiful and charming legs of yours."


    "Hump!!" She tries to huff in anger but can''t stop her lips from curling into a proud, pleased smile.


    But then she notices him heading in the direction Donna has just gone, and a strange feeling grows into her soul. "Where are you going??"


    "I have to use the toilet." He responds without stopping walking.


    "Donna is in the captain''s cabin, so use another one." Eve quickly speaks.


    "Got it." Lucien responds and continues walking down the hallway.


    Eve still suspects something and keeps looking at Lucien; then, she hears Pride''s voice in her mind. ''You should be proud, no matter how many beautiful and perfect women appear around him, he never looks at anyone as he looks at you... well, except for one person, you know.''


    ''And that person is certainly you, right?'' Eve sarcastically asks.


    ''Of course.'' Pride responds in an entirely sure tone.


    "..." Eve sighs and then enters her bedroom after seeing Lucien pass through the captain''s cabin door. She feels a little bad for thinking he was nning something naughty toward Donna.


    And well, Eve was right about that. As soon as Lucien hears her bedroom door closing, he returns and enters the captain''s cabin before locking Its door.


    ''You were serious about taking them alone!'' Lustments in his mind.


    ''Yep, alone, she will have no reason to back down.'' He responds.


    ''I wonder what ability you''ll get when you put your tattoo on Wrath...'' Lust says.


    He smiles as he looks at the bathroom door. ''Hope you get that answer soon.''

 Chapter 576 The Lovely Second Big Sister

    Lucien walks through the captain''s cabin as he hears Donna undress inside the bathroom. Despite all the confidence he has in himself and the already vast experience in seduction, he still has difficulties controlling his heartbeat.


    He doesn''t understand why Donna makes him so excited in a way that no other woman does; well, except for one, Eve.


    Donna has always acted in a very simr way to Eve, being as a second Big Sis for him and their other sisters. She has both a mature aura and a gentle and responsible personality. But she also often acts like an innocent, hot-headed girl.


    And, of course, she is, for Lucien, one of the most beautiful women in his life. And her beauty still rises to unbelievable levels when she turns red with anger. No matter the situation, Lucien respects her a lot. And that''s why for him, their rtionship is exceptional.


    He listens to each piece of her clothing falling to the bathroom floor, and then she takes something else and closely sniffs it before letting out a passionate sigh.


    Focusing on his senses, he notices the familiar scent of the flower soap Kara uses to wash his clothes. Then he looks at the bed and notices the messy pile of towels, something Kara wouldn''t do as she''s a very efficient maid.


    Lucien can''t help but smile as he imagines Donna sniffing his towel naked inside the bathroom. Then he hears her footsteps as she walks towards the bathtub and gets into the hot water.


    "Ahhh..." She lets out a soft moan when she feels the hot water touching her skin.


    Her body and mind seem very rxed. Despite the problems, some frustrations, and concerns about her and Wrath''s strength, nothing seems bad since she has Lucien around again.


    Donna had always trusted and relied on all her siblings, but Eve was different, something else. Eve had always been her Big Sis, the person who would always love her the most, help her be stronger, and protect her from all evil.


    But after receiving Lucien''s tattoo and standing in his embrace, feeling the heat of his body, enjoying his passionate caresses, and feeling the power of him flowing into her, making her stronger, everything changed.


    Before Donna could realize it, Lucien stole Eve''s ce in her heart. She has no control over that; he just became her protector, the person who could love her the most and make her stronger than she ever thought to be possible.


    Now Donna finds herself thinking about Lucien all the time. She''d like to think that it''s just because of his addictive energy; she tries to force herself to see that as just a brother helping a sister.


    But at the end of each day, Donna is forced to ept that she is more interested in the feelings she has with Lucien than any power.


    And that makes her very happy because no matter what happens or how many women he has, they are connected by deep bonds, not just by blood, but also by strong mutual feelings and even a soul contract.


    [A soul contract...] She caresses the tattoo on her low belly area as she remembers when she epted that.


    Donna feared that her rtionship with Lucien would radically change after that. She even thought he would try to force their rtionship to get pleasure from her body, making them both stronger.


    But that didn''t happen. He didn''t have any selfish feelings; he just continued to support her, helping her be stronger, and giving her all the love she needed to be happy.


    [He is a perfect brother, my best friend, my protector... the only man I need in my life.] She can''t help but find it strange how only one person can give her everything she needs.


    [It''s so good that we''re together...] Donna looks at the tattoo on her belly and notices it glowing purple.


    But that doesn''t glow brightly like Sophia and Amelia''s. Donna knows something is wrong; one thing is still missing, onest step. [I wonder if I''ll ever be able to do that...]


    Outside the bathroom, Lucien waits for Donna to lie down entirely in the tub and submerge her head in hot water full of foam. Then he walks to the bathroom door and knocks on it twice.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Huh?!?!" Donna is taken aback by the knock on the door. She is very embarrassed and even feels guilty for having such naughty thoughts about her little brother in the bath.


    "Is it you, Eve???" She quickly asks as she prepares to get out of the tub.


    "It is me." Lucien responds on the other side of the door. His tone sounds as loving as ever, making Donna even more embarrassed.


    "Luci???" Donna has no doubt that it is Lucien, but she doesn''t know how to react. "W-w-what you w-want?!?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" He asks in a teasing tone.


    "Obvious?" She asks while she can''t stop her mind from having naughty ideas. [Does he want to do it now?? Here??? No, I''m not ready yet!! But... can''t he wait any longer to have me??? What the hell am I thinking?!?!]


    Due to the connection with Donna, Lucien can feel her panic. Yet, he can''t resist teasing her a little more. "I drank a lot of wine, and now I need to use the toilet; nature calls, you know."


    "WHAT!?!?" Donna can''t help but be a little disappointed and very upset.


    "I need to pe-" He starts to exin.


    "I got it!!!" But Donna interrupts him. "Stupid brother!! Why don''t you do it at sea?!?!?"


    Lucien has to contain hisugh due to how cute Donna''s reactions are. "At sea?? I could do it, but we are surrounded by thousands of Mermaids... I don''t think they would be happy with that, you know."


    "Stupid brother!!!" Donna gets even angrier.


    And Lust startsughing in Lucien''s mind. ''Actually, there are many women who would like this kind of thing, especially whening from you...''


    ''Really?!?'' Lucien is shocked by thatment. ''No way; it''s bizarre!''


    ''It may seem weird, but there are people who like different things...'' Lust exins. ''I bet Envy is in the group of women who have such fetish; you should try with her anytime.''


    Lucien shakes his head to get that weird image out of his mind. Yet, he knows that every woman is different, and some of them, like Envy, can have bizarre and quirky fetishes, and he respects that.


    "Luci???" Donna''s voice sounds still angry but also embarrassed. "Are you still out there???"


    "I still need to use the toilet..." He answers.


    Donna was thinking about having sex with Lucien a few seconds ago, but right now, even being with him in the same bathroom seems absurd. Her heart beats so fast, and she feels like she might die if hees inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why don''t you use another bathroom??" She asks. "Didn''t you notice I''m already using this one?!?!"


    "But this is the captain''s bathroom..." Lucien replies in a fake innocent tone. "And I''m the captain, you know..."


    "Screw this captain thing!!!" Donna punches the water, sshing foam everywhere inside the bathroom.


    "Toote..." Lucienments and opens the bathroom door as it is not locked.


    "LUCI!!!" Donna panics when she notices him entering the bathroom and quickly dives into the tub, hiding under the foam. [This can''t be real!!]


    He can''t help butugh as he approaches the tub and gazes at the air bubbles rising where Donna is standing. He stands there for two minutes, looking in that direction until her head slowly emerges from the foam.


    Donna''s face is red as a tomato, and she keeps just the half up her nose out of the water. "What the hell are you doing, stupid brother?!?!"


    He smiles at her. "Observing the adorable reactions of my beloved sister..."


    [Ownn!] She feels her heart melt due to his sweet words.


    Yet, she is very ufortable, embarrassed, and upset about that weird situation. "Now get out of here before I kill you!!!"


    "Alright, alright¡­" He holds up his hands and smiles. "You can do whatever you want with me; I won''t resist."


    ''This is your chance; attack now!!!'' Wrath mentally suggests to Donna.


    ''Huh?!?!'' Donna wished it were easy to jump over Lucien and do whatever her heart desires. But that''s not easy. ''Screw you, stupid Wrath!!''


    Then she looks at Lucien with zing eyes, both from anger and from other feelings. "Y-you... you... don''t you have something to do??! Just do it and fuck off!!"


    "Okay, no need to be so angry." Hements; however, he loves to see her furious face; no one is that cute when getting angry like her. Her cheeks swell and turn red while her lips look trembling, and her gaze seems to be able to ignite his soul.


    "Just do it, NOW!!" She sshes water and foam on him.


    "OW!!" He dodges her attack, taking a step towards the toilet.


    Even though that is the Sea Devil''s biggest and most luxurious bathroom, it''s so that big. The toilet is two meters from the bathtub, and Lucien sticks his hand inside his underwear in front of the tub, shocking Donna to the soul.


    "Hey, hey, HEY!!!" Donna exims in panic and throws more water at Lucien. "At least turn around the other way!!"


    "Alright..." Lucien quickly turns around, takes his big rod out, and starts pissing in the toilet. "But you are acting very strangely..."


    "Me?!?" She snorts. "Are you kidding?? First, youe in here while I''m taking a bath, then you still try to take this thing off in front of me, and I''m the one acting weirdly??"


    "Yeah, you do." He looks at her over his shoulder. "You''ve seen my naked body dozens of times, so what''s the harm in seeing it again?"


    She snorts again as she struggles to keep her eyes away from his cock. "I do not know what you''re talking about."


    "Really??" He makes a fake sad expression. "Have you forgotten all the times you bathed me when I was just a kid??"


    "Oh, is it about that??" Donna gets even more embarrassed as her heart fills with warm memories. "But that was quite different; as you said, you were just a scared kid, and I had to help Eve take care of you."


    "But you saw me naked, right?" He teasingly smiles. "My body hasn''t changed much since that; just some parts got bigger, you know..."


    [No way!!] Donna has watched Lucien grow up from a cute kid to fucking handsome man, so she knows all the tremendous changes his body has had.


    He notices the excited and thoughtful look on her face and then shakes his tail. "Well, I got some new stuff you should see up close... maybe touch?"


    Touch? Indeed, Donna wants to touch many parts of Lucien''s body. But she is timid, which also makes her upset, so she throws more water on him. "Are you going to be there forever?!?!"


    "I''m done, okay??" Lucien puts his cock back in his underwear, which leaves Donna more relieved and frustrated at the same time; that''s crazy, but her heart is full of other conflicting feelings as well.


    "Then get out of here!!" Despite knowing in the deep of her heart that she doesn''t want him to leave, she still asks for that.


    "I''m going¡­" He slowly walks to the door, and time seems to slow down even more for Donna. She imagines many scenes where she asks him to stay, or rather, he begs for that.


    Donna feels her heart grow cold and her body ache with frustration while her mind struggles with her feelings. She wants to cry with rage, but a me of hope shes up when Lucien reaches the door but stops before touching the doorknob.


    [Why did you stop?? Do you want it as much as I do??] Donna gazes at Lucien''s back as she thinks of the words she wanted to speak out loud. [Just say you want it, and I won''t be able to deny it to you anymore!]


    If it were that easy, Donna would already be one of his wives. Lucien knows that any move too bold could scare her away, so he continues to act subtly.


    Without turning around, he starts talking softly. "If you want me to leave, I''ll leave, but¡­ I thought about doing something else..."


    "Something naughty for sure!" She instinctively responds and quickly regrets saying that. [Damn you, Donna!! What are you doing?!?!]


    But Lucien ignores herint and continues with his calm and loving tone. "Actually, I thought about returning a favor."


    "A favor??" Donna is curious about that.


    "Yeah," He turns around and smiles at her. "You helped me to bath so many times¡­ I just wanted to help you once."


    "I knew this was something naughty!!!" She turns embarrassingly red again and throws more water at him. But this time, she throws a lot of foam too, the foam that covered her beautiful and big breasts.

 Chapter 577 The Always Reliable Donna

    "Alright¡­" Lucien makes a sad expression as he opens the bathroom door slowly. "If you don''t want it, I''ll leave you alone."


    Donna is too confused, frustrated, and mostly angry. She doesn''t feel any anger at him but at herself. [What am I doing?!?! I just wish he''d ask us to do it, but I''m denying it myself!?]


    [But how could I ept it that way?? How could I let my little brother help me bathe when we''re both grown adults?? This can''t end well!] She wonders.


    She is going through the most significant internal struggle of her life, reason against feelings. She doesn''t want to ept what she already feels for Lucien and mostly, do naughty things with him.


    But because she really wants that, just like him, Donna can''t let go of him. "Wait..."


    Lucien clearly heard Donna, though she said that in a faint whisper. Yet, he doesn''t move. "Do you really want it?"


    [No, no, no, no, say no Donna, you don''t want to do it with your little brother!] An annoying part of her conscience begs. But in the end, her feelings speak louder. "Yes."


    He quickly closes the door, and the sound of him locking it makes Donna''s heart beat faster. Then he turns and smiles lovingly at her. "I''ll do anything you want, sister."


    He can''t help but be horny by seeing some remaining foam dripping down her beautiful, perfect breasts, adorned by two long locks of her long red-blue hair.


    Her green eyes glow with red sparkles, making it clear that even when she is feeling so good, there is still pent-up anger in her heart due to old injuries.


    [Yes, yes, yes, yes! Fucking YES!!!] Donna was never a person who hesitated about anything, so she suppresses any hesitation about that in her body, something few people in the universe could do.


    But then she notices that her breasts are exposed, and she quickly down in the water again to cover herself with more foam.


    Lucien can feel the excitement growing inside Donna due to their soul contract, but she tries to maintain a totally calm and serene expression, something she definitely doesn''t do well.


    "Then let''s get started..." He walks towards the bathtub and dematerializes his casual clothes made of demonic energy, leaving only bathing shorts. He prefers not to wear anything in such situations but feels that it would make Donna more ufortable than excited right now.


    Still, seeing his bare chest has a significant impact on Donna. She has already seen his naked body in other situations, but that was always too fast, and now everything is different because she is like that for her.


    Her face bes even more reddened, and even though that happens frequently, it''s not because of anger now. She doesn''t understand how cute she looks right now, but she can see in Lucien''s bright eyes that her look is also really messing with him.


    "Okay¡­" Donna sighs as she doesn''t know exactly how he''s going to help her bathe but can''t wait for that. Her body seems to burn with excitement and eagerness.


    Lucien picks a sponge from the bathroom countertop before crouching beside the tub. He can see that Donna is still pretty shy, so he gently smiles at her. "Don''t need to be afraid..."


    He sticks the sponge in the water before slowly bringing it to Donna''s shoulder. "I won''t do anything you don''t want me to do."


    She remains lying in the bathtub and lets him wash her body. The sponge he is using is identical to the one she was using just ago; however, the sensation of it on her skin ispletely different.


    Donna feels every little strand of hair over her body getting up because of how good it feels to have Lucien touching her body. She can feel his hand''s warmth and every sensation of his touch through the sponge''s thinyer.


    "Ah~" She lets out a cute moan as Lucien runs the sponge from her shoulder to her elbow.


    He teasingly smiles and starts using the sponge to brush the back of her shoulder and neck. "Am I doing it right?"


    "So mu-" Donna wants to say how much she already loves having Lucien wash her body, but despite being a sincere and straightforward person, she doesn''t want to look like a little girl in love. "Mhm, it''s fine."


    Lucien suppresses the urge tough and lets her keep acting as she wants. "Just tell me if you do something wrong..."


    "Or if I go too far." He moves behind her and gently brushes the top of her back before her sitting in the bathtub, allowing him to start to move it further down, causing new and exciting sensations in her body.


    Donna enjoys every move of Lucien''s sponge on her back. But as he takes it further down, on the very bottom of her back, she begins to feel a very intense stimtion.


    Waves of pleasure run down her spine to her hips and more sensitive areas, making her afraid to freak out. [Too far, too far, too much far!!!]


    She tries to say anything but her teeth are gritted, and she uses all her will not to let any more moans escape.


    When her body starts to get too tense, Lucien brings the sponge up again and whispers in her ear. "Just rx."


    "Ahh¡­" She lets out a rxed sigh as if her body is under Lucien''s full control. And Donna really feels it''s that way because even without touching her directly, he can make her tense up to the point that she thinks she''s freaking out or rxing in a magical way that she never thought to be possible.


    He continues washing her body, brushing both her shoulders and around her neck with the sponge before starting to move it down over the front of her body.


    Donna is a little embarrassed that Lucien starts to remove the excess foam from the front of her body, but she does nothing to stop any of his movements.


    Actually, her attention is drawn to how incredible his arm is; Lucien looks so strong, and his muscles look perfectly carved in marble, but at the same time, his skin looks so soft and smells even better than the fragrant soap in the water.


    "You can touch it..." He whispers in her ears as he continues brushing the top of her chest with the sponge.


    Donna has no hesitation before touching Lucien''s arm with her fingertips. She smiles as she starts to y with the few small strands of hair in his arm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Still, her attention remains on Lucien''s movements. She notices that he slowly moves the sponge down before returning with it and then going further down.


    Donna already loves that stimtion because it''s giving her incredible pleasure. However, the fact that Lucien''s movements are very slow and he seems hesitant to touch her breasts starts to make her frustrated.


    She really wants to feel good in that part and knows that only Lucien can give that beautiful pair of solitary melons the attention they deserve.


    And since she thinks he just hasn''t touched them yet because he fears he doesn''t have her permission, she whispers like him. "You can touch it..."


    Lucien can''t help but smile. He knew the best way to touch those breasts he admires so much was teasing her, but he hadn''t expected her to ask for it so quickly. [Donna is Donna, after all.]


    Without wasting any second, he starts to brush her right breast with the sponge gently. Even the sponge can''t hinder him from feeling how her skin is soft in that area; her boobs are genuinely perfect in size, softness, and design.


    "Mmmm..." Donna also feels great with that new and exciting stimtion to the point of moaning. Yet, the sensation of the sponge makes her wish Lucien to touch her breasts directly.


    He also cannot contain that desire and begins to run down his other hand from her left shoulder. As Donna doesn''t demonstrate anything against that, he continues until his finger finally gets there.


    The sensation of directly touching her breast sent waves of pleasure through both Donna''s and Lucien''s bodies. Just the tips of his fingers quickly be insufficient for both of them, and he starts stroking that charming melon with his whole hand.


    "Ahhh~~" Donna moans without any concern; hesitation will get her nowhere, so she epts whatever Lucien can give her.


    He feels so good that he dematerializes histest piece of clothing so that his already rock-hard cock has no restrictions.


    As he caresses and squeezes her left breast passionately, Donna moves her hand over his right arm and takes the sponge out of his hand, letting it fall into the water.


    She rests her head on his arm and whispers in a lovely tone. "You don''t need the sponge to wash my body if your hands are covered in soap and foam, you know."


    "Indeed..." He responds as he starts touching her right breast directly as well, now pleasuring her both adorable melons.


    Donna enjoys those caresses so much that a fragrant and viscous liquid starts toe out from between her legs, joining the flowers soap in the water.


    Lucien brings his face close to her ear to whisper. "Did you miss my touch?"


    "Yeahhh..." She quickly responds while moaning as well. "I imagined you touching me every day."


    "What about my lips?" He asks before starting to kiss her shoulders.


    More an exciting stimtion joins the party in Donna''s body, making her feel even better. So she moans over and over. "Mmmmm~~!!"


    "I missed it so much..." She replies between moans. "Since you kissed me the first time, I think of your lips all the time¡­ when we''re together, and every moment we''re not together as well."


    "You can have as many kisses as you want now..." Hements as he continues kissing her shoulders and neck. She keeps moaning in pleasure and tilts her head to the point where it''s in the perfect position for him to kiss her lips.


    And he kisses her lips. They are still as soft, fragrant, and incredibly delicious as he remembers. And Donna feels the same way about his lips.


    They kiss passionately without any restrictions, and Lucien continues to caress one of Donna''s breasts; however, he moves his other hand further down, stroking her belly before his fingertips touch her low belly area.


    Donna''s arousal reaches new heights with so much stimtion; yet, she can''t stop wanting something more, something his fingertips make her want.


    She expects him to give that to her, too, pleasing another part of her body that is feeling lonely. But Lucien keeps moving his hand up as much as it goes down.


    Even though her lips hate that, she stops kissing him just enough so she can say a few words. "You are teasing me..."


    "I do..." Lucien smiles and continues kissing Donna''s lips and face as he moves his hand just a little further down. But she doesn''t like that teasing much at all.


    Then she surprises him by grabbing his wrist tightly. Although she doesn''t have a high power level like their other sisters and doesn''t have the benefits of his demonic energy, Donna''s brute strength is incredibly high.


    Her eyes glow red as she looks up at him with a confident smile. "I''m not Naomi... I''m not Sophia, Amelia, or any other of your wives, so..."


    "Don''t tease me that much!" She speaks as she quickly takes his hand directly to her burning pink flower.


    Lucien doesn''t resist and does as she wishes, caressing that lovely pink flower he''s been wanting for a long time.


    "Ahhh!!!" Donna''s loud moan echoes through the bathroom as shees just from feeling Lucien touch her pussy.


    But his caresses in that part of hers are just beginning, and he quickly improves and extends her orgasm as he kisses her lips and also caresses her breasts.


    Lucien isn''t surprised by Donna''s character, but Lust can''t helpmenting in his mind. ''She''s so direct¡­ I really like women like her.''


    ''Donna is Donna...''

 Chapter 578 Lucien X Donna (1/2) {R-18}

    Delicate, soft, and fragrant aremon features between Donna''s upper and lower lips. But there''s something else inmon between them, something Lucien didn''t expect.


    [Why is it so smooth?] He wonders as he caresses Donna''s pink flower.


    "Ahhh... mmmm~~!!" She, on the other hand, has a nk mind as waves of pleasure drive her crazy. She needs to hold onto the edges of the tub not to fly with so much joy.


    Lucien continues his gentle movements around her pussy while also stroking one of her breasts. But then he breaks the kiss and looks at her with a curious expression.


    Donna is confused. "Is there something wrong?"


    "No..." He smiles and then runs his fingertips over the soft lips of her pussy. "It''s just that¡­ I didn''t expect it to be so shaved."


    "What?!?!" She turns even redder, not only from excitement but embarrassment as well. "D-d-does it feels w-weird? Didn''t y-you like it? Or an-"


    Before she can continue talking, he seals her lips with a passionate kiss. Then when she calms down, he breaks the kiss and looks into her eyes with a gentle smile as he continues to caress her pink flower.


    "It''s perfect." He speaks as he finds her clits and strokes it gently with the tip of his finger. "I loved it... and I was just a little curious, you know. By the way, do you always keep it like this?"


    "Ahhh!!" She moans even louder due to that incredible stimtion. Despite being embarrassed by that question, she can''t think straight now, and all thates to her mind is a straightforward answer.


    "No¡­ I just did it recently because¡­ because¡­" She tries to speak between moans, but a second orgasmes even before the first one ends, leaving her thoughts even more messed up.


    Lucien reduces the intensity of his caresses and stops ying with her clits so she can talk. But she doesn''t like that and again holds his wrist tightly. "Don''t stop now! Keep it up!!"


    "So tell me, why did you do this recently??" He asks and squeezes one of her nipples with his fingers making her moan with pleasure.


    "Ahh~~!" She feels like her body is going to melt with pleasure, but she wants more and starts kissing his lips passionately as she tries to speak. "It was because of you!"


    He smiles proudly, and she pouts before exining. "Our rtionship seemed to be evolving fast in Argerim... so we came to this world, and that creature separated us..."


    "Mmmm..." Donna keeps moaning but doesn''t stop talking; she wants to tell Lucien all about the feelings she has for him. "But when that Mermaid said you were close, I¡­ I thought we could continue from where we stooped, and so I tried to leave this part as best I could to please you."


    "You are so adorable!" Lucien smiles and kisses Donna again.


    Along with Lucien''s kisses, touches, and caresses, thepliments Donna receives from him are also a source of pleasure. And with so many stimtions, her second orgasm reaches its peak, causing her pink flower to release more and more love juices in the tub water.


    He starts to feel bad for wasting her pussy nectar and then, with a quick movement, jumps into the tub. Half of the water falls over the bathroom floor as the bathtub is not so big and Lucien and Donna''s bodies take up half of Its space.


    "Since you prepared it especially for me, I''m going to enjoy it to the fullest." Hements before dipping his head in the water and starting to kiss her lower lips.


    "Ohh~~!!" Donna didn''t expect that and let out another loud moan as a new stimtion gives her much pleasure.


    Lucien doesn''t hate that some of his girls have different types of pubic hair; actually, that just adds to their charm. Yet, the fact that Donna has her pussy perfectly shaved makes it easy for him to kiss and lick every part of it.


    And he does exactly that. Since his girls are already used to bath sex, they always use a soap specially developed by Daisy that has a nice flower smell but doesn''t have any taste, so he can enjoy the delicious natural vor of Donna''s pussy.


    [Salty... and intense...] Lucien thinks as he sticks the tip of his tongue into the entrance to her love cave and sucks her hot nectar straight from the source. [Donna is Donna, after all.]


    "Ahhh! Yes!! Right there!!!" She moans as she holds tight to his horns.


    Even though this is Donna''s first time, and Lucien knows that three orgasms in a row so quickly could be too much for her, he can''t control his emotions.


    Donna is unlike all of his other wives, even Sophia and Amelia, in that she is the only one besides Eve he sees as a big sister. She took care of him with all the love, affection, and dedication she could since he can remember.


    He could always count on her for anything, and now he wants to be that way for her too. He wants to repay all the love she gave him.


    And because of that, he doesn''t hold back any feelings. He keeps stroking her breasts and kissing her pussy passionately, making her have a third orgasm, giving him lots of love juice.


    "Ahhhhhh... Luci!!!" She moans loudly while her body trembles with pleasure.


    He takes a few sips of her pussy nectar, but by thinking that her moans may be heard by everyone on the ship, he quickly seals her lips with a passionate kiss to avoid someone interrupting them.


    "Mmmmm..." Even that kiss can''t contain all of Donna''s moans. She is simply feeling better than ever with her body, heart, and soul.


    All that pleasure and power is energy running through her whole body, making her convulse with joy. And without Lucien''s horns as support, she holds onto the edges of the tub.


    "Ahhhh!!!" But the bathtub isn''t as strong as Lucien''s obsidian horns, and Donna''s brute strength is growing beyond the already high limits.


    *Smash* *Ssh*


    Then, shocking both Lucien and Donna, the bathtub shatters, sshing water everywhere as the siblings roll on the floor.


    "AH!!" Donna is taken aback in one of her most fragile moments, but by being in Lucien''s arms, she doesn''t feel anything and quickly startsughing at that awkward situation. "Hahaha..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hahaha..." Lucien also startsughing as he takes Donna''s hand, both of them lying on the bathroom floor.


    But that doesn''t reduce Donna''s arousal. She wants to jump on Lucien to continue that quickly, but when she tries to move, she gets a strange surprise.


    "My body!" She exims. "I feel so good, but I can''t move my legs..."


    Lucien focuses his life mana on his hand and begins to give it to Donna. "It''s alright, three orgasms in a row have left you weak-legged, but you''ll get back to normal pretty soon."


    "It feels so good..." She speaks while enjoying so many good sensations. "But I want more... so much more!"


    He smiles as he starts to open the purple world portal above them. "Let''s continue it at home; there, the furniture doesn''t break so easily."


    Donna clearly wants to continue, but the thought of having to stop even for a few seconds and the possibility of some of his other wives interrupting them makes her upset.


    It''s crazy how any frustration can make her really angry, but it also makes her generate more demonic energy, which is definitely good.


    ''You can do it.'' Wrath''s voice sounds in her mind. ''Use every negative feeling in your heart and turn anger into power, power to continue to have more pleasure with him and generate more demonic energy for both of you.''


    Donna''spatibility with Wrath is very high and she has never had problems in turning anger into power. But it seems so much easier and more efficient now that she has so much of Lucien''s demonic energy inside her body.


    She uses all the anger she can gather and turns that into strength to ignore her weakened state due to three orgasms in a row.


    Then she jumps over Lucien and holds him to the floor with her legs, pressing her wet pussy against his rock-hard rod. "We''re not going anywhere until you''vepletely satisfied me!"


    Lucien''s cock gets even harder to the point that it would have easily lifted Donna if she hadn''t been using so much force to keep him pressed to the floor.


    The sight of her burning eyes, big breasts, and the sensation of her soft pussy rubbing against the shaft of his cock is incredibly pleasurable, elevating his arousal even further.


    "I can''t wait for it either¡­" Hements as he caresses her face. "But don''t you want to take this step somewhere more special?"


    Donna''s heart grows warmer due to the affection Lucien has for her. Then she kisses him passionately while she can''t stop moving her hips, rubbing her pussy over his cock faster and faster.


    She kisses him until she''s breathless, then she looks into his eyes. "Everywhere is special when you''re with me."


    Now it''s his turn to be moved by her sweet words. "So let''s do it here now, do it in the other bathrooms of this ship before doing it on the deck and everywhere else over and over!"


    "Hehehe..." Donna naughty smiles but then hits her forehead against Lucien''s. "But I''m not an exhibitionist, you stupid brother!"


    "Hey!" Lucien makes a fake upset expression but quickly startsughing again. He''d never been with such an aggressive woman like her during sex, but that was expected given Donna''s personality.


    The way she''s pressing him to the floor makes his ego burn. Yet, he controls his desire to dominate Donna as it is her first time, and he wants to give her a head start before they go into battle for dominance.


    "You can get on top now and start it..." He smiles teasingly at her and kisses her lips. "But I''ll be the only one standing when we finish it."


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs and bites his lip. "I never thought about hurting your gigantic ego. I just want to show you that I''m not one of your delicate little girls, so you can be really intense with me."


    *Whoosh*


    In one swift movement, Lucien rotates their bodies. Now he is on top of her, pressing her body against the floor and holding her wrists firmly.


    "If that''s what you want..." Hements as he starts to lick her breasts then continues licking her body until he reaches her lips.


    Having Lucien holding her body while giving her pleasure is incredibly great. Donna feels like he can contain all the fury inside her, making her totally rxed for the first time in her life.


    But that''s not nearly all he can give her, so she uses her unbelievable brute force to rotate their bodies, getting on top of him again.


    "More, I want so much more!!" She smiles and then bites his nipple before licking from his chest to his lips. "You started this bying here, so you''re going to have to take responsibility now."


    Lucien is loving this game that reminds him of the things he usually does with Astrid, but it looks like it''s going to get even more intense.


    *Whoosh*


    He uses his powerful wings to force his body upward, taking Donna with him and pressing her body against the ceiling. He can fly without pping his wings due to already being in the Sky Realm, and gravity actually helps him by bringing her body naturally towards his.


    "I''m taking responsibility for all your needs, sister." Hements as he uses his tail to hold one of her arms against the ceiling and uses his free hand to move one of her legs aside, making way to her love cave.


    Donna can''t contain her feelings; there''s so much fury inside her, but now she doesn''t have to deal with that alone anymore. Lucien is there, holding her tightly in his arms and absorbing that fury... taking care of her.


    Happy tears fall from her eyes, running to Lucien''s face. "I know, brother... and I''m ready for it... please,e inside me."

 Chapter 579 Lucien X Donna (2/2) {R-18}

    If any normal person walked into the captain''s cabin bathroom now, they would be shocked to the core. Seeing the most handsome devil ever holding his sister against the ceiling while he is about to be one with her is undoubtedly an unusual scene.


    Not even Wrath, who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years and saw all sorts of things across the universe, can''t help but be shocked by that.


    She has so much to talk about, though she fears that hindering Donna for even a second would be like stopping her and Lucien from generating as much demonic energy as they could get in a great bloody battle.


    Lust, on the other hand, didn''t expect any less from Lucien. Yet, she also can''t get enough of being amazed at how amazing he is generating and helping his sisters generate demonic energy. Every day with him, she is more sure that no one ever could and will be able to be aspatible with her as he is.


    Donna can''t think of anything as she''s overjoyed. The sensation of falling in love and having her feelings epted is incredible, yet, in this case, it''s even better because the man she loves is the same man she''s been having a deep affection for many years.


    Not only is she getting all that love and pleasure he can give her, but he''s also helping her with the most challenging thing she has to deal with, anger. For the first time in many years, the most intense feeling in her heart now is not anger but joy.


    And Lucien is delighted to be able to do that. He feels like an endless sea of fury is entering his body along with her demonic energy, but that also makes him stronger.


    With just kisses and touches, they are already generating so much demonic energy and turning pleasure and anger into power, so he clearly doesn''t waste time before answering her request for him to finally enter her.


    Still, in that peculiar position on the ceiling, Lucien slowly brings his face closer to Donna''s while moving his hips forward, or rather upward.


    His lips touch hers while the tip of his cock touches her pussy. After three orgasms, Donna is still very wet, and her lower lips open easily, making way for Lucien''s rod toe in.


    "Ah~" She lets out a soft moan, releasing her warm, fragrant breath over Lucien''s face.


    Lucien smiles and rubs his lips onto Donna''s as he continues slowly moving his cock further inside her pussy.


    Every millimeter she feels him moving inside her makes waves of pleasure run through their bodies; it''s like those waves pass from one body to the other through the most privy part of them and then return through their lips, a pleasure and power cycle.


    Donna''s eyes glow bright red, but as the tip of Lucien''s cock reaches her purity seal, his tattoo on her stomach glows more, and purple sparkles appear in her eyes.


    "After this, there will be no going back to our rtionship..." Lucienments as red sparkles appear alongside the golden ones in his purple eyes. "Do you really want this?"


    "Do you still doubt it?" She smiles and then wraps her legs around his waist.


    "Definitely not." He responds and kisses her lips passionately.


    So Donna uses her legs to pull his body towards her at the same time he moves his hips up, causing his cock to break her hymen and go straight all the way to the bottom of her love cave.


    Drops of blood trickle down Lucien''s cock, and Donna smiles as her eyes sparkle with happiness.


    "Ahhhhhh~~!!!" She moans loudly, breaking their kiss due to the incredible pleasure she feels with that move.


    The pink insides of her pussy contract around Lucien''s hard cock with unbelievable strength, squeezing his it like no other woman ever.


    "Ohh!" He also can''t contain moans due to the incredible way Donna''s pussy squeezes his cock.


    Her power keeps growing ording to the massive amount of demonic energy they are generating. She had already advanced oneyer during the forey and now reaches the sixthyer of the Earth Realm so quickly.


    And as demonic energy, especially Lucien''s, affects the girls much deeper than just in their power level, Donna''s brute strength grows in unimaginable ways.


    She gets rid of his grip before he can adjust his strength and hugs him so tightly that her nails rip the skin on his back.


    "AH!!" He is shocked at that, and Donna''s fury demonic energy goes straight through his wounds, arousing any drop of rage within his body.


    Yet, that feeling is unlike anything he''s ever experienced. His demonic energy is deeply mixed with hers, and all pain is converted into a great pleasure for both of them.


    Wasting no time, Lucien puts his hands on the ceiling and kisses Donna wildly. He never thought of doing that with anyone other than Rose, but now it seems like a good idea, so he bites his sister''s lips, making her blood run down over his lips.


    "NGAHHH~~!!!" Donna goes wild with that kiss and has another orgasm, squeezing Lucien''s cock with her pussy even tighter.


    ''More, more, MORE!!!'' She can''t help but beg in his mind for more pleasure like that.


    Lucien''s girls are already used to a certain level of pain being converted to pleasure due to the huge size of his cock. His life mana always prevents the pain from reaching an ufortable point, but due to Wrath, Donna''s rtionship with pain goes much deeper.


    He understands that even rougher sex than the one with Envy is what Donna wants, but it''s not easy for him to hurt his loved sister.


    Lust notices that it quickly advises him. ''Just hold back your life mana as much as possible and fuck her so hard as you can; Wrath''s host can withstand pain better than anyone else, and now thanks to our demonic energy, it''s pleasing Donna more than anything.''


    Lucien does as Lust suggested and tries to contain his life mana from going into Donna''s body while moving his hips wildly. Up and down, his rock-hard cock furiously races inside Donna''s tight pussy, driving her crazy.


    "AH! YEAH!!! AHHH!!! JUST LIKE THAT!!! AHHH~~!!!!" She moans wildly as her nails continue to cut into Lucien''s back.


    Donna feels hundreds of incredible pleasure waves run through her whole body each time Lucien''s cock violently ms against the deepest part of her pussy.


    Any woman would be really freaking out due to that, but Donna''s mind is clearer than ever. Enduring any kind of pain and ignoring weakened states are some of the main characteristics of Wrath hosts.


    "AH! UHM!!! AAH!!! UNF!!" Moans of pain turned into pleasure fill the bathroom as blood from Donna''s lips drips onto the floor along with blood from Lucien''s back.


    For the siblings, all that matters is pleasing each other, but for Lust and Wrath, that''s the purest and most wonderful kind of art there is.


    One, two, three more orgasms followed give Donna indescribable pleasure. And not even Lucien can hold his excitement anymore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Here it goes!" Hements before increasing the intensity of his movements even further. His cock is on fire inside Donna''s pussy, and he hits it against her cervix so hard.


    "Give it to me ahhhHHH!!" She feels his cock get even thicker inside her, stretching her insides crazily.


    Then Lucien feels his hot load running through his cock wildly towards Donna. She also feels that, and when it finallyes out, right into the deepest part of her pussy, they both cry out in pleasure.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!" Donna screams as she feels Lucien''s hot essence filling her pussy.


    "OHHH!!!" Lucien also screams in pleasure as Donna''s pussy''s thickness and suction force are more intense than any of his women''s, giving him a new and incredible level of satisfaction.


    He contains nothing and throws one of the biggest cum loads ever into her. His hot cock milk quickly fills all the space inside her pussy and starts to leak, running down his cock and balls before falling to the bathroom floor.


    Donna doesn''t stop moaning as she feels more pleased than ever. Yet, her furious pussy doesn''t stop squeezing Lucien''s cock, trying to suck more and more of his cum.


    [Unbelievable!!] He can''t believe that even after that, Donna still looks totally energetic. Her pussy''s suction is so powerful he literally can''t pull his cock out of her.


    Her red eyes with purple sparkles meet his purple eyes with red sparkles, and Donna startsughing before kissing his lips madly and biting him.


    "Harder, harder, HAAARDER!!!!!" She begs.


    "Harder?!?" He smiles. "Then let''s fucking go!!!"


    Lucien stops using his energy to fly and lets their bodies fall. He turns in midair and presses Donna''s body to the floor as they fall.


    He again holds her wrists against the floor and uses all his strength to pull his cock back. Her pussy continues to hold it as if her life depended on that, which generates a lot of pleasure for both of them.


    "Mmmm~~" She continuously moans as she feels Lucien''s cock go all the way back through her tight love cave.


    "Mmmm..." He also moans due to the incredible pleasure of her pussy''s suction, which gets even more intense when the tip of his cock arrives at the entrance to her love cave.


    With no time to waste, Lucien uses his life mana and demonic energy to the fullest to immediately create another massive cum load.


    Their eyes meet as they both have teasing and happy expressions. So she speaks first. "Come deeper and harder inside me as you can!"


    "Right now!" He responds and then smashes his hips against hers, thrusting his cock violently inside her pussy.


    All the tightness Donna''s red insides use to squeeze Lucien''s cock is converted to pain and pleasure when his cock forcefully breaks Its way to her core.


    "AH!!!" Donna screams in delight as the tip of Lucien''s cock ms against her cervix again. Waves of pleasure make her body start to convulse, but that''s still not enough. "Harder!!!"


    "Uhhh..." Lucien pulls his cock all the way back, again taking great pleasure in the grip of her brutal insides.


    He smiles and then moves his hips forward again, thrusting his cock all the way to the bottom of her love cave. But this time, after mming it against her cervix entrance, he pushes it a little further and releases his hot cock milk load right inside her baby room.


    "NAHHHHHHHHAHAHAHA!!!!!!" Having that tight part being stretched by his massive cock without having his life mana to contain the pain makes Donna have an incredible orgasm before the previous ones are over.


    Lucien keeps his cock inside her most private part, filling her more and more with his cum, which spreads her insides, making her feel more and more pleasure.


    He lets her enjoy that for two minutes before he manages to pull his cock out of her pussy. She''s panting and ecstatic from so much pleasure and power, but she still doesn''t seem to want to stop.


    "You are wild, sister!" He smiles as he extends a hand to help her get up.


    Donna takes his hand and quickly hugs and kisses him when she gets up. "Your cock is wild, brother!"


    "Hehehe..." He chuckles as he looks at all the mess they made in the bathroom. "Do you want to sto-"


    "No way!!" She interrupts him while gripping his cock and bringing it in the middle of her legs. Her pussy is suffering in frustration because she doesn''t have his cock inside anymore.


    "Alright..." In a quick movement, he turns Donna''s body and presses her against the bathroom wall.


    Lucien uses one hand to hold both her wrists and keep her arms on her back; then, he ps her ass hard. "Get ready to be fucked again!"


    "Hahaha..." Donnaughs in happiness and excitement. "Give me your best!"


    *PAH*


    Lucien pushes his cock inside her pussy again hard, mming his hips against her lovely ass.


    "AH~~!!!" She moans again as more pleasure and power fill her body.


    The benefits of that are also fantastic for Lucien, and he continues fuking her so hard.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Those loud sounds echo through the bathroom and even outside the captain''s cabin as Lucien and Donna discover new forms of pleasure, leaving Lust and Wrath in shock.

 Chapter 580 Arrogant Indeed, Not Dumb

    An hour ago.


    Eve enters her bedroom after passing Lucien in the hallway and starts choosing a set of clothes, but Pride remains focused on him, watching his moves with her magical sense.


    She notices him entering the captain''s cabin and then the bathroom. Pride says nothing about that to Eve and just uses all her senses to observe Lucien''s actions.


    When he switches from teasings to real and bold actions, she gets a little surprised. [He looks more determined than before...]


    Pride can''t see precisely what Donna and Lucien are doing from Eve''s soul, but based on their exchange of demonic energies, she has a pretty good idea of what that is about.


    When Lucien starts stroking Donna''s body, the energy flow from him to her begins to increase rapidly. But when he steps into the tub and gives her pink flower''s attention directly, causing her to have an orgasm, a burst of energy urs, giving them both a lot of power.


    [HOW?!?!] Pride notes that and gets very confused. Even though she expected a lot from him, that amount of energy being generated so quickly seems crazy.


    She can''t contain her curiosity and materializes her body in the captain''s cabin, in front of the bathroom door. Donna''s loud moans make the situation even clearer, but Pride wants to see that in person and takes a step toward the door.


    ''Where do you think you''re going??'' Lust appears in front of the door and talks to Pride mentally, so she doesn''t get in the way of Lucien and Donna.


    ''This is no time for games, Lust.'' Pride speaks in her usual arrogant tone and continues walking towards the door. ''This is something I need to see, don''t you understand?''


    In other times Lust couldn''t stand in Pride''s way, but now she doesn''t fear her big sister but summons her soul weapon, the long and powerful red whip.


    Lust''s soul weapon radiates incredible power due to the massive amount of demonic energy she shares with Lucien, shocking Pride even more.


    ''You won''t disturb them.'' She speaks in a determined tone.


    Pride could simply materialize her body inside the bathroom, ignoring Lust. But her personality doesn''t allow her to choose the easy path, especially after having her authority ignored.


    ''Who do you think you are to talk to me like that??'' Pride''s eyes turn pure glowing white. ''I would expect such an attitude from Envy or Greed, but not from a weak and stupid girl who just had the luck to find a special host...''


    That provocation could make Lust upset at least a little, but it doesn''t affect her in any way because her connection with Lucien is so deep that she knows exactly how important she is to him, just as he is to her.


    Then she smiles and shakes her head with a fake disappointed expression. ''I get it... I actually noticed the change in your eyes when within a few seconds, Lucien helped you generate enough demonic energy for Eve to go straight to the nextyer of the Sky Realm.''


    [Did she notice???] Pride can''t help but be a little shaken. But she doesn''t show that and maintains an arrogant and confident posture. ''What do you mean?''


    ''Oh,e on, Pride...'' Lust continues to smile. ''Don''t pretend to be a pure and innocent girl; it doesn''t match your style.''


    ''Stop the bullshit.'' She responds. ''I didn''te here to steal your man or anything like that; I''m just concerned because no one should be able to generate power this way... don''t you realize he''s going to get the entire universe''s attention?? Don''t you think everyone wille after him faster than we can get stronger??''


    Lust understands what Pride means. She doesn''t doubt that Lucien''s various abilities are part of something much bigger than they can imagine.


    Just the fact that he is possibly a hybrid between Dragon and Demon would be enough to generate chaos throughout the whole universe, let alone his deep connection to Aylin and the Sins.


    Yet, that doesn''t mean Lust is going to let Pride say what they can and can''t do. ''I understand why Envy, Greed, and even Gluttony can''t help wanting him just for them alone; it''s part of their personality.''


    ''But what about you???'' Lust asks sarcastically. ''Are you tired of underestimating him?? I know he''s been fascinated by you since the first time he saw you, and you attacked him... that''s really unfair, but-''


    ''This is not about with you, Lust!'' Pride exims in Lust''s mind. ''This is about us, all of us! He''s crossing every possible limit and... and without any control, maybe it doesn''t turn out well for anyone.''


    ''Control??'' Lust asks sarcastically and quickly continues. ''For you, everything is about control, isn''t it? First, you wish we didn''t get in your way, but after realizing how amazing he is, you started wanting to control him!''


    Pride would like to deny that, but the truth is, she wishes Lucien to have eyes only for her. It is not her fault, but her nature that does not allow her not to try to be the center of attention always.


    Yet, her concerns about people manipting them from the shadows and possiblying after Lucien are real. And she thinks they are acting carelessly. ''But-''


    ''Lust is right.'' Before Pride can speak, Wrath appears alongside Lust and, for the first time ever, supports another one of her sisters against their big sister.


    That really shocks Pride, who begins to rethink her actions. But before she can say anything, Wrath continues. ''I understand your concerns, but we should discuss this together with everyone else and at another time.''


    ''Exactly.'' Lust nods. ''If you enter this bathroom now, you''ll only hinder Lucien and Donna from generating a lot of demonic energy for Wrath and me.''


    ''And that would be selfish¡­'' Wrathments. ''Such a feeling unworthy of our great big sister.''


    Pride can''t help but feel good about Wrath''s praise, especially since she''s been in a good mood because Lust told that Lucien is fascinated by her.


    ''Alright, I''m not irrational.'' Shements. ''Everything I''ve always done was for the best for our people and us, so I obviously don''t want to hinder your development... I was just curious about how he generates that much demonic energy so quickly.''


    ''Why don''t you find this out in person?'' Lust smiles. ''I mean, unquestionably, he wants you just as you want him, so you can do that anytime...''


    ''Except now.'' Wrathments. ''Now he''s with Donna.''


    Pride can''t admit how much she wants Lucien; in fact, even she doesn''t really understand what she feels. But she definitely won''t say anything that makes her feel bad.


    ''Just tell them to make less noise.'' Shements in an arrogant tone as Donna''s moans grow louder.


    Lustugh. ''They''re having so much fun...''


    ''And Donna needs to let it all out... unleash so many emotions, you know.'' Wrath smiles too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Pride shakes her head before creating a block-sound barrier around the bathroom. ''Nobody needs to listen to this.''


    ''Put down this fucking barrier!!'' But then she hears Envy''s angry voice in her mind. ''Do you want to screw me up?? Donna''s moans will help me generate a lot of demonic energy; it''s a win-win situation.''


    Then Greed''s voice shocks Pride again. ''I am obligated to agree with Envy; this is a win-win situation, so don''t be a spoilsport.''


    Pride doesn''t like having her sisters going against her orders, but seeing them cooperate for the good of the group makes her somehow very proud.


    They alwayspeted a lot, making their hosts fight for simr goals. But now, even though they literally have the same goal, the group is more united than ever.


    Then she removes the barrier, letting Donna''s moans goes farther and farther away. So she dematerializes her body, leaving only one word for her sister. ''Whatever.''


    As Lust and Wrath continue to watch Lucien and Donna generate so much demonic energy and power, Pride returns to Eve''s bedroom and finds her still unsure what to wear.


    "I''ve never seen you take so long to choose out a few pieces of clothing..." Pridements while she already knows why Eve is taking so long to get ready.


    "Bullshit!" Evements she gets a random dress on her bed. "I was just drying myself better."


    Pride can''t help but smile as she observes how stubborn Eve is like her. "You can''t lie to me, Eve, never to me..."


    Eve sighs and sits on the bed. "This¡­ it''s just¡­ we''re finally together again¡­ I should be rxed, but why do I feel even tenser?"


    "Hmm¡­" Pride makes a thoughtful expression as she sits on the bed next to Eve. "I think we need to change our approach."


    "We?" Eve makes a curious expression. "What do you mean?"


    Pride smiles. "I mean, we should ept what we can''t change... let it go on and see where it can take us, you know."


    "No way!" Eve is really shocked by those words. "You''re not the same Pride of a few minutes ago! Or we''re not talking about the same thing."


    "Isn''t this about your brother?" Pride asks sarcastically and then takes one of the prettiest white dresses on the bed and hands it to Eve. "It''s okay; being the most beautiful woman around helps us generate more demonic energy too."


    [What the hell is going on???] Eve doesn''t understand how Pride changed so quickly.


    However, she didn''t really change, but just realized that swimming upstream won''t get them anywhere.


    Eve smiles and picks up the white dress, which is her favorite too. "It''s not like I want to look good for him, you know..."


    "Ya, ya..." Pride smiles too. "You just need to keep prettier than the other women around him."


    "That sounds good¡­" Eve can''t help but think it is nice to have Lucien''s full attention. But then, as she wonders about that, she hears a moan. "What was that!?!"


    "..." Pride is upset that Donna messes up that moment.


    Her moan wasn''t loud enough for Eve to understand what''s going on, but she recognizes her sister''s voice and quickly wraps a towel around her body before heading toward the door. "It was Donna!"


    "Wait!" Pride materializes her body in front of the door, blocking Eve''s passage. "You shouldn''t go there..."


    "What?!?" She asks in an upset tone. "What''s going on out there, Pride???"


    Pride knows there''s no way to hide that from Eve, and neither does she want that, so she says it. "They are doing that..."


    "That???" Eve thinks of something she really doesn''t want to believe in.


    "Yea..." Pride doesn''t notice it, but she blushes a little as she imagines Lucien naked. "You know, he and Donna are doing that in the captain''s cabin bathroom right now."


    "Damn!!!" Eve exims as she gets upset. "Those brats... I will..."


    "You are not going to do anything." Pridements. "You gave Donna permission to go ahead, don''t you remember? Also, they''re already adults and can make their own choices."


    "I know!" Eve looks concerned. "But... it''s too fast... he just got back and already... those naughty brats!!"


    Pride shares Eve''s feelings and frustrations, so she put a hand on her shoulder. "I understand you... but you mustn''t interrupt them now; they are generating an unbelievable amount of demonic energy."


    "How much?" Eve asks.


    "So much..." Pride responds. "Your sister has already advanced twoyers, and he one... if their gamests an hour longer, I don''t doubt that he will end with the same power level as you."


    "No fucking way!!" Eve can''t believe someone could advance an entireyer of the Sky Realm just doing naughty things in the bathroom.


    Pride thinks the same way, but that''s actually happening. "It seems his energy gets a lot more incredible every day... and it''s even more powerful when he''s with his sisters..."


    "And what does that should mean???" Eve is very confused by that.


    "Well¡­" Pride''s eyes sparkle with expectation. "As I said, we should change our approach."

 Chapter 581 Such A Happy Demonic Family

    As Lucien and Donna take an important step in the new stage of their rtionship, Nea and Maya argue on top of the big magic turtle.


    "They are demons, after all." Nea states.


    "But something is different now..." Maya makes a thoughtful expression. "I''ve heard a lot of stories about the Seven, but never anything like that."


    Nea sighs. "Look, I can''t judge anyone, but at the end of the day, they report to the Demon Race leaders, so no matter what their intentions are, Hell will be the one giving the final word, which possibly won''t be good for small races like ours."


    "But Mom¡­" Saria approaches Nea. "You already promised to give Lucien a chance to prove his point."


    The Mermaid Queen caresses her daughter''s face. "Yeah, I did it because of ire. She was a good friend of ours while itsted... but you know Mira and Kam can''t beat us, let alone those humans of humble origins."


    Saria can''t help but feel bad for Lucien''s wives. She believes they are at a considerable disadvantage for fighting her group, yet something in her mind tells her that they could end up just as shocked as she was after fighting Lucien.


    "..." As she believes her mother always does the best for their people, Saria can only sigh.


    "Don''t be so sad, okay?" Nea smiles at her daughter. "You should enjoy the time you still have with ire; I''m sure they''ll leave this world when they have nothing else to get here."


    "Alright, I''m going to do it." Saria responds and then prepares to fly towards the Sea Devil.


    "Wait." But then Nea makes a strange expression. She looks at the Ghost Lady and then hands the sword to Saria. "I feel like she''s restless¡­ suffering¡­ I think she needs his energy."


    Saria''s heart breaks into pieces due to her sister and mother''s situation, but on the other hand, she''s d Lucien can help Kaisa. However, she can''t help but wonder what will happen when he leaves, and nothing canfort the tormented soul within the cursed sword.


    "I''ll talk to him." Saria picks up the sword before flying towards Lucien''s ship.


    Nea looks at her two daughters with a concerned expression. She is willing to sacrifice her life at any time for them, but she can''t help worrying about their safety when she doesn''t be there anymore.


    "We live and die for our family..." Mayaments. "And I wouldn''t want to miss the opportunity to have an absolute protector for them."


    "Demons, my friend..." Nea sighs. "They are demons, and demons only protect their interests."


    Maya respects Nea a lot and understands why she thinks that way. Any smart person would also doubt the intentions of demons; yet, she can''t help but hope because at the moment she loses hope in people, an immortal life will be eternal torture and not the wonderful adventure she''s been living so far.


    Likewise, Nea knows she can''t stop Maya from trying to see the best in any person as she is so kind as most Mermaids.


    "The same goes for you, my old friend," Nea speaks to Maya. "If you really like that girl, enjoy time with her; once we''re done here, I''ll kill Tyrion, free your daughter and the Nagas, and then the demons will probably leave this world."


    Maya smiles and puts her hand on Nea''s shoulder. "Don''t you want toe too? I feel a delicious scenting from that ship¡­ I bet they''re having some kind of feast to celebrate the family reunion."


    "That''s what it looks like..." Nea smiles. "But I think it''s best to keep some distance from them now. Our rtionship probably won''t be amicable after they lose thepetition, although I hope I don''t need to hurt any of them."


    "Alright then." Maya nods before flying towards the Sea Devil with a hungry and expectant expression. "I really need to eat something good; when my belly is empty, my head doesn''t think straight."


    Saira is the first to arrive at Sea Devil. Shends on the deck and notices some of Lucien''s wives preparing a huge table in the center while his sisters are still on the big sofa.


    ire''s annoyed expression makes Saria curious, mainly because her sisters and some of the other girls have the same face.


    "What happened??" She asks, but the girls remain silent. "Why do you look like someone who''s had their food stolen? Is the banquet over already??"


    Before the girls can say anything, she looks around while stroking the Ghost Lady''s hilt. "Where... he..."


    "..." Lucien''s sisters don''t want to say anything as they are so angry that he left them to give all the attention to Donna. Of course, they''re happy for her, but having the influence of Greed, Envy, Gluttony, and the Bloody Rose messing with their feelings, that reaction is inevitable.


    Daisy, who is lighting some magic candles on the table, can''t help but smile. "I''ve seen that expression on Rose''s face... it usually happens when Lucien is paying attention to other girls instead of her."


    "Oh, is this about jealousy?" Saria can''t help butugh. "You need to see your face right now, ire! Hahaha..."


    "..." ire is as embarrassed as she is jealous.


    Mayands next to Saria and smiles at the girls. "I thought nothing could make Naomi more upset than hunger..."


    "..." Lucien''s sisters remain silent as they are distraught, but for the Sins, that''s an abundance of pleasures.


    Gluttony can''t help but materialize her body and teasingly smile at Maya and Saria. "You came because of this good smell, didn''t you? I know it because I''ve never felt a scent this good!"


    "I didn''t know the women on this ship could make such fragrant food!" Maya sniffs the scent of food in the air as she makes an expectant expression.


    "Yeah, the food smells delicious..." Saria agrees with that, but her special Mermaid sense makes her feel weird vibes from Gluttony.


    Daisy can''t help but shake her head. "She''s not talking about the food."


    "Really?" Maya is confused as no matter how long she has lived, she is still very innocent. "So, what''s it about?"


    Gluttony''s teasing expression gets increasingly naughty as she gazes at Saria. "The Mermaid Princess knows what I''m talking about, as do most of the women on this ship."


    "I do not know anything!!" Saria quickly exims as she can''t stop remembering Lucien''s scent.


    "Hmm??" Maya is even more confused, and the other girls get embarrassed for her.


    "Maya." Then Daisy calls her while opening a wine bottle. "You have to taste it, Valencia has been hiding such a treasure from us for the whole journey."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, it really looks like a treasure!" Maya joins Daisy to drink wine, leaving the girls with their embarrassing subject.


    But Saria definitely doesn''t want to keep seeing ire''s jealous expression or Naomi''s teasing smile. "Hmm, where is that snake?? I''d like to see her expression now..."


    "You mean Kam?" Scarlett asks as she walks towards the table to drink some wine too. And just as Saria nods, she points to the hallway. "She''s in the kitchen trying to prepare some food for Lucien."


    "Kam is cooking?!?!" Saria is shocked. "I never imagined that such a spoiled snake could even make stone soup."


    At that moment, Cassidy walks out of the hallway carrying arge tray of roasted chicken that she has just prepared with Maggie''s help. "Well, at least she is trying..."


    As soon as she notices the delicious chicken in the tray, Naomi''s stomach makes strange noises. As one of her abilities gained from Gluttony, she can feel the mana in foods with incredible precision, and that chicken is a special creature, raised with mystical nts by Valencia.


    Naomi can''t help but jump off the sofa and try to steal the chicken from Cassidy''s tray. "This looks delicious!!"


    *Whoosh*


    But Cassidy turns her body quickly, avoiding Naomi''s movement. Despite their different power level, only one of them has the benefits of Lucien''s demonic energy, which makes them equivalent in agility.


    "We won''t start eating until Lucien arrives." Cassidyments as she continues avoiding Naomi''s advances.


    "This might take a while..." Sloth materializes her body andments in her usual slow tone.


    Amelia and ire sigh at the same time as Sophia seems to be sleeping cuddled up with little Ko; Lucien''s scent in the little tigress'' fur helps her to have sweet dreams.


    Saria also can''t deny that she''s already missing Lucien, so to distract her mind, she thinks about provoking Kam. "I''m going to see how that spoiled snake is doing..."


    She goes toward the hallway, but when she enters it, she hears a loud moan echo.


    "AHHHHHH~~!!!"


    "Woah!!" Saria can''t help but be shocked as she imagines how loud that moan went to break through the ship''s walls and echo so loudly in the hallway.


    She quickly walks through the kitchen door and is shocked again to see the girls cooking and chatting cheerfully. She looks back and keeps hearing the loud moansing from the hallway, which makes her think maybe she''s the only one hearing those moans so loud.


    "Isn''t anyone hearing these moans??" She asks.


    Kara shrugs while decorating a big cake with flower-shaped candy. "It''s nothing out of the usual"


    "Really??" Saria can''t believe those moans are usual for the girls.


    Astridugh. "I think Donna is being a little noisy..."


    "You''re noisy too!" Oliviaughs, too, as she teases Astrid.


    "You''re the noisy one!!" Astrid tosses one of the meatballs she''s preparing at Olivia.


    "You don''t want to admit the truth!" Oliva counterattacks tossing a spoonful of white sauce at Astrid whileughing.


    Saria is caught in the crossfire and quickly has to dodge some food attacks while also giggling due to that joyful atmosphere. She can feel that all the girls there have so much affection for each other, like real sisters.


    "You have to get used to some crazy stuff if you''re going to be part of the group..." Ariaments as she offers Saria a fragrant rice ball. "Try it."


    She takes the rice ball and eats it. The rice is so soft that it dissolves in contact with her saliva while the taste of special herbs spreads through her mouth.


    "Hmmm..." Saria closes her eyes to focus on that taste and enjoy it to the fullest. "So delicious!!"


    But after a few seconds, she opens her eyes and looks at Aria with a sorry expression. "It was truly wonderful, but... I''m not really part of the group, you know."


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem right¡­" Aria kindly smiles. "I mean, I''ve seen how he looks at you, and you look at him the same way..."


    Madelyn approaches Saria and smiles at her too. "And you don''t need to be embarrassed, it happens more often than you think... and well, once he looks at you like that, there''s no going back; or you be part of the group, or.... well, I made my choice, so I don''t know what the other alternative is like."


    "A life of constant regret?" Olivia asks.


    "How could you live without such annoying sisters?" Astrid asks before tossing another meatball at Olivia.


    "You dirty manticore!!" Oliviaughs as she goes back to tossing food at Astrid.


    Saria again has to dodge the food attacks, and without realizing it, she ends up bumping into Kam, who is trying to prepare an artistic seafood sd.


    "Hey!!!" Kam gets upset when some scallops fall off the tray, destroying a part of her effort. She quickly looks aside and gets even more upset to see Saria. "You???"


    "Forgive me!" Saria instinctively apologizes but regrets that when she notices Kam. "Don''t cry, snake princess; I bet that wasn''t really good anyway."


    Kam pouts while she can''t handle Saria''s provocations. "What do you want here, fishface princess??"


    "You that have a fish face! And a snake too! That''s a fish snake!!" Saria also doesn''t quite know how to handle Kam''s insults, especially now that she''s more concerned about her look than ever.


    For both of them, they are like rivals, fighting for the same space in the group. But the other girls can''t help butugh, as they are acting like a lot like them.

 Chapter 582 So Many Sinful Feelings

    "AHHHHHH!!!" Donna''s moans echo although the hallway, growing louder, entering the Sea Devil''s other rooms as well.


    "Something is wrong!!" Eve quickly leaves her bedroom and runs toward the captain''s cabin door.


    But before she can open that door, Pride materializes her body in front of it and mentally speaks to her. ''You must not bother them right now.''


    ''But¡­'' Eve can''t help but be worried. ''These screams¡­ Donna seems to be in a lot of pain; I have to stop them!''


    ''You''re not wrong about the pain.'' Pride speaks. ''But she''s been in pain since always, and just now, she''s actually unleashing it with Lucien''s help.''


    ''What if this is too much for her???'' Eve asks.


    ''Hahaha...'' Prideughs sarcastically. ''Remember that day we made our soul contract? I had no doubts about you, but Wrath chose Donna even more quickly. She would only choose someone capable of withstanding pain better than everyone else... and that ability is only gained by experiencing a lot of pain.''


    Eve sighs and makes a sorry expression. ''Donna never epted being abandoned by her mother. She understands that it was our father''s fault and her mother was just trying to protect her family and people, yet... she just can''t help but feel a lot of pain and anger at everyone who hurt her.''


    Pride can''t help but feel bad for Eve. The fact that she can''t help Donna with that problem directly affects her ego as her big sister, though she''s very happy that Lucien is able to help their sister.


    "Ahhh... harder, please!!!" Donna''s constant screams leave Eve more and more embarrassed.


    ''I have to get out of here, or I''ll go crazy!'' She talks to Pride before quickly running towards the deck.


    ''You should help your sisters now; they''re with some problems.'' Pridements.


    ''Which problems?'' She asks.


    ''Envy and Greed.'' Pride answers. ''They are the problems of your sisters and all the other women listening to Donna''s moans right now.''


    Eve can only sigh as she passes in front of the kitchen door and notices Lucien''s wives excitedly cooking for him. The friendly andpetitive mood between the girls creates a warm family atmosphere, something she always wanted for her siblings.


    "Don''t eat it all!!!" Jeanne exims in an annoyed tone, and then Eve notices Naomi running between the girls and stealing pieces of every dish they''re preparing.


    "No, no, no!!" Dawn tries to run away with a fruit tter, but Naomi is quicker and catches a mystic peach with her mouth before running towards the door.


    "But what are you-" Eve tries to question Naomi, but the greedy little brat sister ignores her big sister and runs toward the deck.


    As she runs away carrying lots of delicious food, Naomi looks back and smiles at Eve. "If Luci isn''t going to give me that yet, I have to find other delicious things to fill my belly, you know."


    "That??" Eve is confused about what Lucin has that Naomi would want to fill her belly, but then that memory from a few years ago bes vivid in her mind, and she quickly blushes. "NAOMI!!!"


    ''Being angry won''t help anyone.'' Pridements in Eve''s mind. ''I knew we couldn''t stop Gluttony and her host from getting too attracted to Lucien''s essence, and as it must be very beneficial to them, I suggest you get used to it.''


    ''Damn!'' Eve can''t help but be frustrated. ''First Sophia, then Amelia because of her, now even Donna... and you tell me that Naomi will inevitably soon be doing it with Luci as well???


    ''Don''t forget ire.'' Pride quickly responds. ''Regardless of Greed''s will, ire has already made her decision, and it is to fight for Lucien''s attention and love against all the women around him. So... well, it''s already out of your control.''


    "Come on!!" Eve punches the hallway wall. ''Are you telling me that all Lucien''s sisters will inevitably be his wives???''


    ''You know that neither you nor I have that answer.'' Pride exins. ''But you seem to be epting it pretty quickly.''


    ''I wasn''t talking about me¡­'' Eve blushes even more and then steps onto the deck as Donna''s moans continue to echo through the hallway even after half an hour.


    As soon as she reaches the deck, Eve notices Amelia running after Naomi and screaming. "Give me just a little bit!!"


    "No way!!" Naomi tries to eat the food she stole from the kitchen quickly, but Amelia uses her teleport ability to steal a few pieces of meat, fruits, and vegetables from her sister''s arms.


    Eve sits down next to the other girls on the sofa and smiles while watching the familiar scene. "Some things never change..."


    With that familiar atmosphere, nearly an hour passes before Lucien ends his intense lovemaking session with Donna.


    Despite being able to ignore any weakened state and have a high tolerance to any type of energy, Donna''s body reaches a limit on how much Lucien''s demonic energy she can absorb, so he stops as not to harm her body.


    As they destroyed that bathroom, Lucien takes Donna to the bathroom of another room and helps her bathe, washing her body gently. He also takes a bah before heading to the kitchen while she keeps rxing in the tub.


    Upon reaching the kitchen door, he notices that half of the girls have already finished their dishes and are helping the others finish theirs as well.


    That warm, friendly, and lovely atmosphere makes him have the same thoughts as Eve. Before, he just wanted revenge for his mother and didn''t think much about his future, but now, the happiness and well-being of his family are the priority.


    But having to take care of so many women definitely doesn''t seem like a burden. On the contrary, seeing those women so happy is what pleases him the most.


    Although Lucien tries to keep his presence hidden from the girls to watch that scene longer, Madelyn notices small fluctuations in the air around him. "Hubby!?"


    The other girls look up to him, including Mira and Kam, who are getting help from Ang to finish their dishes.


    "You girls seem to be having a lot of fun." He smiles at them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not as much as Donna was just ago..." Mia says with a jealous expression.


    The other girls blush when they think the same thing. Then Ariaments. "We''re almost ready now. Can you go ahead?"


    "Hmm¡­" Lucien makes a fake pensive expression before opening a wide and teasing smile. "But I''m so hungry, you know..."


    The girls try to remain calm, but even the more mature among them can''t stop their hearts from beating faster.


    Saria is undoubtedly the most powerful woman among them, followed by Kam and Mira; yet, none of them can follow Lucien''s movements with their eyes as he literally disappears.


    *Blink*


    He reappears beside Maggie, hugs her waist with one hand, and kisses her mouth passionately. She is caught off guard by that seak attack but immediately starts enjoying it.


    When the other girls realize what''s going on, he stops kissing her and takes a piece of squid from the tray behind her, and eats it. The mix of the already delicious taste of that food bes even better with the vor of Maggie''s lips in his mouth.


    "Delicious!" He exims in delight before disappearing again, using his teleport ability.


    *Blink*


    He reappears behind Dawn, hugs her, and starts kissing her neck. She is one of his shyest wives, and her close rtionship with Amelia makes her benefit more from Envy''s demonic energy. Hence, she bes much stronger as Lucien kisses her in front of everyone, making the other girls so jealous of her.


    But since he still has too many girls to please and too many dishes to taste, Lucien takes a bite of the food Dawn made and eats it before kissing her on the lips and then teleporting to the next girl.


    *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink* *Blink*


    Lucien pays attention to all the girls in the kitchen, satiating his hunger for food and kisses. He runs out of spatial mana just as he teleports in front of thest unkissed girl there.


    It''s Saria, and she blushes with embarrassment when she sees his teasing smile so close to her face. [Will he kiss me too???]


    "Only if you want..." Lucienments while already imagining the question in the mind of the beautiful Mermaid Princess.


    "HOW?!?!" She is shocked that he can read her mind. Well, that question was evident on her face.


    "How??" He smiles before starting to move his mouth towards her lips. "This way..."


    Saria panics for wanting that kiss so much but at the same time not knowing if she really should want that.


    Her mouth can''t wait to taste his mouth again as her body is burning with longing for the pleasant energy that only he can give her.


    But before she indulges in that wonderful feeling, Saria thinks about how upset her mom would be with it. That isn''t about Lucien being trustworthy or not, or the possible future alliance between him and her people, but rather about Nea not having epted him yet.


    Saria has no doubts about Lucien''s character despite having known him for such a short time, but she is totally loyal to her people, her Queen, and her mother, so she tries to contain her selfish desires for now.


    Seeing his delicious lipsing towards her, Saria had to think fast. Then she takes a big apple from a fruit tray beside her and pushes it into Lucien''s mouth. "Try it!"


    "..." Lucien bites an apple piece before taking it in his hand and smiling at Saria. He can feel how much she wants to feel pleasure with him, which only makes him admire her even more for her will and loyalty.


    "I thought you would want a kiss too..." Hements while eating the apple.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Saria wants to tell the truth, but she doesn''t want to seem so attracted to him. "I don''t want any kisses from you!"


    "Oh..." Hements as he moves his face even closer to hers. She knows he is teasing her, so she tries to stay calm and doesn''t back down.


    Lucien hears Saria''s heart beating faster and faster as fewer centimeters separate their mouths. Then, when their lips are so close, he opens his mouth.


    "..." Saria closes her eyes when she''s about to give in to the urge to kiss his mouth. But when a few seconds pass, and she doesn''t feel his lips touching hers, she opens her eyes again. [???]


    She sees Lucien biting the apple a few inches from her face. The sight of his lips touching the apple makes Saria imagine as if the apple is her lips, and she can even feel the taste of his lips based on the kisses she had during the fight with him.


    Time seems to stop as Saria''s eyes stay fixed on Lucien''s lips touching the apple. That is like feeling all the hopes of a life being destroyed right in front of her; it is like someone dying of thirst that sees thousands of liters of freshwater being poured into the sand.


    She wants to cry, beg, kiss him... But Saria can''t do anything as conflicting feelings make a mess inside her. [Damn, damn, DAMN!!!]


    The other girls, including Kam, can''t help but feel sorry for Saria. They know that Lucien can be as teasing as attractive and that he can drive any woman crazy in many different ways.


    He could eat that whole apple slowly in front of Saria and really drive her crazy. But as he already likes her so much, he stops teasing her.


    "You don''t know how to lie..." Hements before turning and walking towards Aria, leaving Saria with a shaking tail.


    He kisses Aria again before taking another bite of the meatloaf that she prepared. "Now I can go ahead."

 Chapter 583 Fear The New Overprotective Mother

    After leaving his wives with smiles on their flushed faces and Saria with a frustrated expression in the kitchen, Lucien heads to the deck. Amid that familiar but also sinful atmosphere, his power kept growing along with the girls'', especially his sisters.


    When he arrives on the deck, everyone looks at him with different expressions. Most of his sisters have extremely jealous expressions, especially Amelia and ire.


    Eve looks a little upset but also proud and shocked; the Sins seem the same. They wanted to be in Wrath''s shoes, but they''re more focused on what to do with Lucien next; everyone wants a piece of him after all.


    As he walks to the table, Daisy pours a ss of wine then hands it to him. "Looks like you were the only one who managed to help Donna deal with all that tension."


    "Anger," Evements as she drinks wine too. "There''s no reason to make it look any different than it really is, repressed anger, so much anger..."


    "Anyway, she''s rxed now, and I hope thissts for at least a full day." Lucienments.


    "Really?!" Maya can''t help but think that''s crazy due to how much stronger Lucien looks after making his sister scream like that. "Did you expect to do something like this tomorrow???"


    Before he can respond, she continues. "I''ve lived a lot longer than you can imagine, and I''ve seen all sorts of things across the universe, but it... I''ve never seen anyone advance a..."


    "A..." She thought Lucien had advanced oneyer, but when she analyzes his strength close, she notices that he is already in the thirdyer of the Sky Realm. "Two?? Are you kidding me?!!?"


    "You''re not wrong, old bird." Pride materializes her body beside them andments. "He advanced twoyers of the Sky Realm in less than two hours, using only his own abilities."


    "Bullshit!!" Maya has heard about the incredible abilities of the seven deadly sins and how they could help their hosts advance power Realms in a few years and even months without special resources, but what Lucien has done is far superior to her best expectations.


    "..." Eve sighs and bangs her head against the table. She is very happy for Lucien, but the fact that he is getting stronger than her extremely fast makes her feel somehow bad.


    Lucien knows how his unrestrained ession affects Eve and Pride negatively, so he tries to look less impressive. "I couldn''t do that without Donna, Lust, and Wrath¡­ I couldn''t do anything without the women standing by my side."


    "Come on!" Pride rolls her eyes. "You don''t have to be humble, you know..."


    Eve can''t help but smile at Lucien for trying not to make her look like a failurepared to him.


    And even though that was one of his intentions, he was serious about giving all the credit to the women beside him, and Maya wants to believe in that. [Is this real gratitude?? If he goes on like this, all these women will follow him forever...]


    Lust also materializes her body beside them. "Also, he was already halfway through the firstyer, so it wasn''t an advance of two fullyers but one and a half."


    "And Donna was the most benefited in the end." Shepletes.


    "And whichyer is she in now?" Amelia asks.


    "Eighth." Lust smiles.


    "Eighth?!?" Naomi can''t help but exim in shock. She was so happy to be stronger than Donna, but now her sister has reached the same power level as her that easily.


    Even Sloth materializes her body and looks at Lucien with a thoughtful and expectant expression. "Fouryers straight... it looks like you got even more amazing in the few weeks we were apart."


    Lust can''t help but proudly smile as if Sloth were praising her. "And these fouryers don''t represent all the improvisation in her power, you know. Also... the best part is that Lucien already knows how to help her open her next soul gate."


    Everyone is even more shocked by that revtion, and Pride can''t help but ask. "Really??"


    The other Sins are equally shocked, and even Maya gets curious. "Is it about the power of the Dragon Queen??"


    "Not quite¡­" Lucien sighs as he can''t really be upset with Lust for talking so much. "I just have a good hunch on how to help her understand more about it."


    "Hmmm..." Maya knows he has no reason to tell her his secrets, but she can''t contain her curiosity. "What exactly do you mean?"


    "..." He looks at her inquisitively, but as she keeps waiting for an answer, he replies in a neutral tone. "This is about her feelings, so I don''t think she would want me to say something like that to someone else, let alone random people..."


    "Oh..." Maya realizes she has gone too far and quickly regrets it. "Forgive me; I didn''t mean to... I was just curious; Aylin was very famous for her mysterious powers, and..."


    The Sins are confused by Lucien''s way of acting. They expect he can seduce Maya to get her magic core, but he seems to be being rather cold to her.


    Maya, on the other hand, admires Lucien for acting that way. She would doubt his intentions if he told her a secret of his sister to her in order to obtain her friendship. And due to him keeping himself neutral and not telling her anything also makes her more curious about that.


    "No problem." Lucien smiles at Maya as he realizes she has no bad intentions when asking about that. It''s weird that he doesn''t think she has any dark feelings in her heart, but due to her character so far, he can only think that way.


    While Maya is embarrassed for being so curious about Lucien, the mood gets weird. So Naomi quickly tries to make a joke. "Why are these women taking so long to bring the food? I bet their dishes turned out so good they don''t want to share it with anyone!"


    "Do you think they are all like you?" Eve asks sarcastically, embarrassing Naomi and making Lucienugh.


    ire alsoughs as she points to Naomi. "Wasn''t it because of you that the girls stopped bringing trays to the table?!?"


    *Bam*


    Amelia hits her with a pillow from the sofa. "Don''t talk like you didn''t attack thest tray of food too!"


    A few months ago, ire wouldn''t react to such a provocation, but the new ire is furious at Amelia''s actions and quickly grabs the pillow before trying to hit her with that.


    *Whoosh*


    *Blink*


    "No!" Due to the benefits of Lucien''s demonic energy, Amelia ignores the power level differences between her and ire, seeing her move in slow motion and dodging the pillow hit with her teleport ability.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But as ire started that blow with too much force, she couldn''t stop it before hitting the face of Sophia, who was sleeping on the sofa.


    *BAM*


    Sophia is thrown off the sofa while Little Ko jumps out of her arms in the air andins. "Roar!!!"


    "Damn!!!" ire curses as Sophia rolls over the deck, and Ameliaughs.


    Although that seems like an innocent prank between sisters, Lucien is scared and quickly flies towards Sophia to prevent her from getting hurt. Their sisters sometimes forget she''s pregnant, but he doesn''t. And despite Sophia''s incredible strength and theoretically nothing could harm the child due to the Royal Dragon Barrier around her uterus, he still gets concerned.


    "Sophia!" He catches her before she hits the deck wall. Agility is definitely not her best attribute.


    "Ahh... what is..." Sophia takes a while to wake up and realize what''s going on.


    She first notices Lucien''s face so close to hers and can''t resist kissing his lips as she smiles. But then she notices they are on the floor and sees little Ko roaring at ire, who is holding a pillow with a sorry expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry, Sophia." Amelia is the first to speak as she didn''t realize that by dodging ire''s attack, the pillow would hit Sophia.


    "It''s alright..." Lucienments as he strokes Sophia''s face and belly. "Sometimes, I forget how strong you are."


    Sophia smiles at Lucien too, but something isn''t right inside her. She feels a wave of uncontroble anger growing in her heart due to theck of care her sisters have towards her baby.


    Her maternal protective instinct is activated to the fullest, and she feels the need to teach her careless sisters a lesson so that incidents like that don''t happen again.


    While Sophia''s expression goes from a gentle smile to an angry look, everyone on the deck feels the atmosphere quickly getting cold.


    "Huh???" Naomi is the first to notice dark clouds appearing out of nowhere.


    The others begin to notice the sea getting rough, and even the Mermaids closest to the ship feel the water getting strangely cold. They are used to very low temperatures, but that coldness not only affects their bodies but also their souls.


    The influence of that mysterious cold reaches even the giant turtle of Saria. The creature starts to shake as Nea gazes at the ship with a shocked expression.


    "It..." Nea feels a mixture of conflicting feelings such as anger, affection, and a desire to protect.


    It was already sunset, but the sun seems to disappearpletely as even the moonlight is blocked by those dark clouds, causing darkness to cover the entire Mermaids camp.


    On the deck of the Sea Devil, everyone looks at Sophia with shocked expressions. Even though most of them know about her illusion abilities, they are not sure if that is real or not.


    For Maya, who doesn''t know about her abilities, that seems even crazier. She feels a mysterious and powerful auraing from Sophia''s body, which makes her really scared.


    "This isn''t real, right?!?" That aura also affects ire, making her very sorry for hitting Sophia with the pillow.


    "It shouldn''t¡­" Envyments.


    "But why does this aura feel so real??" Lustments as she is surprised by Sophia''s power.


    "Because of the child..." Pride''s eyes glow bright white as she looks at Sophia''s belly. She is the second to understand that powerful aura, while Lucien was the first to realize that it is the same draconic aura inside him.


    One of the main characteristics of the Royal Draconic aura is that it makes people feel both respect and fear of the Royal Dragons, and that added to Sloth''s illusory powers can result in something genuinely powerful.


    And since Sophia''s intention is to make her sisters regret not being careful around her, she really wants to make them fearful.


    "Apologize, apologize quickly!!" Naomi begs ire.


    ire wants to apologize, but like everyone else, she is very shocked by the incredible power of that sinister aura.


    *WHOOOOOOSH*


    They hear strong winds move the clouds above the ship, drawing everyone''s attention. They look up and notice lightning shes behind the clouds, illuminating the gigantic shadow of a horned creature.


    No one can actually see the creature''s body as the lightning shes are very fast and only illuminates arge head with long horns, which is enough to scare thousands of Mermaids.


    "MASTER, MASTER, MASTER, HELP ME!!!" Valencia truly believes they are being attacked by a sinister demon and runs towards Lucien, but that isn''t the real Lucien, and she ends up falling into the sea.


    The girls on the deck are also scared, especially ire. Her legs instinctively start to shake as she tries to tell herself that it''s not real.


    "I''m sorry, please, forgive me!!!" She quickly begs Sophia.


    And as if that were nothing but a dream, all the dark clouds disappear along with the sinister horned creature.


    "Just be more careful with my baby." Sophia gently smiles.


    "..." Her sisters and the other girls on the deck are speechless due to how Sophia''s mood changes so quickly.


    "What the hell just happened???" Maya is perplexed because, despite understanding that the creature was an illusion, she is sure that the Royal Draconic auraing from Sophia was authentic.


    Sloth smiles. "Don''t mind; her mood is unstable because of the pregnancy."

 Chapter 584 Sophias First Mood Swing

    [A hell of a mood swing!!!] That''s the thinking of all the women on the Sea Devil deck about Sophia''s little rant.


    Her sisters are definitely the people most shocked by that. [What happened to that sweet and kind girl?!?!]


    While Maya and Nea are more concerned about something else. [Was that really a draconic aura?!?!]


    But for Lucien, all that matters is that Sophia and the baby are safe. He takes her up in his arms and carries her to the table. "Are you really alright, my love?"


    She excitedly smiles as she enjoys being carried by Lucien in the princess position so much. Her heart is now full of joy and good feelings as if the macabre illusion that took so much fear into everyone''s heart a few seconds ago hadn''t really happened.


    "Yeah, we are fine." She kisses his cheek.


    Lucien kisses her, too, before setting her down at the table. He caresses her body gently, especially her belly. "You look so thin; I think you''re not eating sufficiently."


    "Don''t forget about her life mana, your life mana, and also my natural life mana affinity..." Slothments. "Even if she doesn''t eat anything for weeks, it wouldn''t hurt the baby and her body."


    "Still, she has to eat like any normal person." Angments as she walks out of the hallway carrying a tray with arge piece of roasted ham.


    Sophia nods and looks at the food with an expression very familiar to Naomi. "Yeah, I feel quite hungry right now..."


    While everyone is still in shock due to that situation, Ang has no idea what just happened, as well as the other girls who were on the ship, so she smiles and ces the tray on the table.


    Lucien quickly takes a sharp knife and cuts a piece of the ham before cing it on a te and offering it to Sophia. She takes the piece of meat with her hands and starts devouring it wildly.


    "Easy, easy..." He pats her head as she smiles.


    "It feels so good!!!" Sophia exims as she continues to devour the meat. That ham came from a very mana-rich creature and was seasoned with special herbs, making it not only satisfy Sophia''s hunger but also help her replenish the energies she used to conjure up such a big illusion.


    Lucien quickly cuts more pieces of ham to sate the hungry Sophia while the other girls look at them with confused expressions. [How can they act as if nothing has happened???]


    He notices Eve holding back augh and also gets confused. "What is so funny?"


    "You''re funny!" Sheughs. "When ire hit Sophia with the pillow, I was already going to check if she was okay, but you acted as fast as a sh of light..."


    He smiles. "I was just con-"


    "Yes, yes, everyone saw it." Eve interrupts him. "You were already such an overprotective husband, so it''s expected you to be an overprotective father as well."


    "Lucien will be the best dad ever!" Sophiaments as she continues to devour the roasted ham.


    "..." He doesn''t know what to say. The only thing he knows about being a father is that he definitely must not be like his father. But he also knows that he can''t just pamper his children and expect them to be good people.


    "You''re going to be a great mom too," Daisy says to Sophia. "Just keep being as loving and brave as you are."


    As Sophia and Lucien smile, Maya can''t help but have a strange expression. "With parents like that, the child will certainly be protected, but I''m concerned that the people around you aren''t..."


    "That was nothing..." Envyments. "I mean, you guys should be really worried about Donna''s mood swings when she gets pregnant."


    "..." Everyone, especially Lucien, can''t help but wonder about that. Sophia is undoubtedly one of the kindest sisters, and she terrified them like that with just an illusion, so indeed, the future holds much darker days.


    "Let''s not talk about it¡­ we should enjoy this moment together," Lucienments and then look at Ang. "Are the girls done?"


    "Yep." She nods. "They''re already bringing the food; I just came to see if the table is ready."


    He smiles as he sits in the chair at the end of therge table, next to Sophia. "I''m hungry too."


    "Even after attacking all the trays in the kitchen??" Cassidy asks as he brings more wine bottles to the table.


    He makes a teasing expression and strokes Cassidy''s leg as she approaches the table. "I''m feeling insatiable today, you know."


    She kisses him and giggles before heading back to the kitchen with Ang to help the other girls bring all the food to the table and start the feast.


    Lucien continues stroking Sophia while the other girls have thoughtful expressions. Maya looks the most agitated and sits in a chair on his other side with a concerned expression. "How can you act like that after what just happened??"


    "..." He just sighs. No one is more concerned about his family''s future than he is; he is always thinking of their next steps, their enemies, the mysterious people in the shadows, and also his mother. But as thoughts about the future don''t help him at all, he focuses on the present and how to strengthen his group.


    "What exactly just happened?" Lust materializes her body in Lucien''sp and asks Maya.


    "T-that..." She starts to stutter. "I''m talking about the child! Don''t you think a dragon child born with a demon father a human mother is something simple?! It could change everything, the whole universe!"


    Everyone understands what Maya means, especially the Sins. Yet, going crazy over that won''t help anyone either.


    "We still don''t know what this child represents." Slothments. "Sophia is showing signs of pregnancy so early because of her life mana, but it is inevitable that more children wille with time... and we will only be able to understand more about them after they are born."


    "There is nothing to understand about them," Lucien casuallyments as he pours a ss of wine. "Children need to be loved, protected, and educated to have a long and happy life, that''s simple... My father failed with that, but I won''t screw it up with my children."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien''s wives, including Sloth, can''t help but smile at those words. Even though a peaceful life with him and their children seems like an impossible dream, they know how powerful his determination and their family are.


    But Maya shakes her head with a disappointed expression. "Nea was right about you¡­ it doesn''t matter how good your intentions are if you don''t have real control over your life."


    "What makes you think I don''t have control over my life?" He asks as he takes a piece of meat from Sophia''s te.


    "Perhaps the fact that you are empowering your family to be part of someone else''s ns?" Maya asks sarcastically.


    Those words make Lucien and the girls upset, but before he can say anything, Pride responds to Maya first. "Be careful with your words, old bird; you have no idea who you''re provoking..."


    "I am not your enemy." Maya looks at Lucien again. "I don''t wish you or your family any harm, but clearly, someone does. I''m still not sure if these people are more interested in your kids or your wives¡­probably both. Anyway, I won''t end well to you guys."


    The group can''t help but reflect on that, and Greed approaches the table. "The Phoenix has a point; due to the power Sophia just showed, I believe Lucien''s wives are as precious as he and their children... after all, that''s Lust''s power, right?"


    "Shut up, Greed." Pride quickly responds.


    Envy shakes her head teasingly. "Why do I''m not surprised that Greed is the first to show fear?"


    Before the Sins start fighting, Lucien speaks in a casual but also firm tone. "Don''t fight, girls."


    "If we stick together and keep bing stronger, no matter what challenges lie ahead, we''ll be fine." Lustments.


    "You''re very naive if you think like that..." Maya responds. "This is directly connected with two of the three most powerful races of all time, and even the Gods couldn''t ignore something that big."


    "Yeah, you''re right about it." Lucienments. "But you can''t really understand how we act; you''re like him, my father..."


    While Maya makes an even more confused expression, Lucien exins. "You and my father don''t kill your enemies out of weakness, whether it''s physical or emotional... But I''m prepared to kill anyone who threatens my family, has any bad intentions toward any of us, or even has any reason to futurely develop such intentions."


    "What the hell?!?" She exims. "You mean to say you''re going to kill and kill until there are no more threats to your family? Isn''t that the same as killing more than half the universe??"


    He shrugs. "If more than half the universe wants to harm my family, yes, I will."


    As one of the oldest creatures in the universe and one of the most used people to real immortality, Maya shouldn''t be so concerned about the lives of others. But because having seen more deaths than most people, she appreciates all kinds of life and tries to always believe that killing is not the best solution to any problem.


    "Will you clear the way of your children''s happiness with blood??" She asks. "Is that what you think it means to be a good father?"


    "If it makes them safe and happy, yes, no doubt about it." He quickly responds. "I don''t mind getting my hands dirty to keep their hands clean..."


    "You''re crazy..." Shements.


    "Yeah, you''ve already said that..." He replies. "You don''t understand because you have this naive mentality that everyone can be saved through logic and good sense, but the reality isn''t quite like that."


    Maya wants to keep arguing because, from her experience, she can predict that people like Lucien and his group will be connected to the deaths of countless people over the universe.


    But before she and Lucien can continue arguing, Naomi stands between them. "Stop, please..."


    Lucien knows she has great affection for Maya despite trying to hide that. And he doesn''t me her for it because Maya is a genuinely good and gentle creature, which he considers the opposite to him.


    "Sure... my dear." He caresses Naomi''s hand. "You must be hungry too, alright. The food..."


    "Just arrived!" Astridments as she leads the group of girls carrying trays of food towards the table. In fact, the girls were ready a while ago, but they didn''t want to interrupt the argument between Lucien and Maya.


    "Great!" Ameliaments as she walks to the table. "I also want to eat this delicious meal."


    "Delicious meal???" Donnaments as she walks out of the hallway, still drying her hair with a towel. "I need this more than you can imagine!!"


    "Oh really???" Naomi asks sarcastically. "But we all know why you look so hungry even though you''ve been drinking so much of that..."


    "Ahem!!" Eve makes a loud noise with her throat as she elbows Naomi, making it clear for her not to say anything else.


    Then she looks at Donna and is surprised that her sister looks so radiantly beautiful. She literally seems to glow as she smiles happier than ever. And, of course, she also looks stronger than ever.


    Eve''s look leaves Donna confused and a little hesitant. "Big sis..."


    "It''s all right." Evements. "All that matters is that you are happy... we are all fighting for a better future so that we can all be happy."


    "Mm!" Donna smiles and hugs Eve before they both sit at the table to start their family feast.


    All the girls look thrilled around Lucien, and even Saria is influenced by that awesome atmosphere.


    But Maya remains concerned. She can''t help but wonder how Lucien, his wives, and children will shape the future of the universe and influence all races with their unbelievable power.

 Chapter 585 That Weak Spot

    The sunpletely disappears over the horizon, starting a beautiful night lit by a great bright moon and distant stars.


    The mood at the Mermaid''s camp is still tense as no one can forget the mysterious horned creature that appeared under the clouds even after Nea exined that it was just an illusion.


    But at Sea Devil, the atmosphere is festive; Lucien is very happy to have all his sisters and wives together, and the girls couldn''t be more delighted.


    Despite not being able to bepletely fine due to concerns about the future and especially the longing for his mother, Lucien tries to focus on the present and enjoy that moment.


    Everywhere he looks on the deck, there are smiles andughter. Valencia''s ample supply continues to fuel the feast with Blue Star''s best drinks and food, and the girls can enjoy the banquet while chatting about different things.


    Saria is quickly influenced by so many good feelings and even her grudge with Kam is forgotten as they both have so much fun amongst their new sisters.


    The mix of so many happy feelings draws even Nea, who joins the group and talks mostly to Maya about Lucien''s draconic blood and possibly his children. The fact that he wees her at the banquet even after she has shown such hostility makes her admire him even more.


    In the midst of so much fun, minutes turn into hours, and no one notices the passing of time. Lucien''s wives prepared plenty of delicious food, enough to satisfy them all; yet, Naomi doesn''t stop eating until there aren''t even bones left on the table.


    The girls are impressed with that, and Jeanne can''t help butment. "How can you eat so much food and still look so..."


    "Small?" Ghalennapletes. "I mean, you look the same even after eating enough food to feed more than twenty people, and you still look so slim¡­ where did all that food go?"


    Naomi smiles as she takes thest slice of meat from Lucien''s te; she opens her mouth and swallows the slice, which turns orange energy upon contact with her saliva before being absorbed by her body.


    "Oh..." Jeanne''s eyes spark with jealousy. "Being able to eat all the food you want and not worry about getting fat... that sounds great."


    "Hehehe¡­" Naomi giggles and quickly nce at Lucien.


    Saria ignores the part where Naomi seems to be trying to flirt with Lucien as she is very curious about her abilities. "Does it works like ire''s ability? Can you eat things... well, treasures and other magic items besides food?"


    "Sure, I can devour anything that has good energy." Naomi nods and then looks at Saria with an excited expression. "Do you have any treasure there that ire hasn''t stolen yet??"


    "Heh..." Saria tries to think of something but quickly feels the Ghost Lady vibrate in herp. Due to her magic senses, she can feel the fear growing within her sister''s soul.


    Saria is terrified at the thought of Naomi devouring the Ghost Lady, so she quickly shakes her head. "No, no. no..."


    The other girls are confused, and Reba quickly pulls out a beautiful ornate dagger from her storage ring. "What about this?"


    "Looks good!" Naomi quickly takes the dagger from Reba''s hand.


    "I haven''t finished it yet..." She starts to speak but is shocked when Naomi easily chews the dagger''s de made of blue sea steel, a very rare and super hard metal.


    The other girls are also shocked, but Reba clearly regrets it as she looks like she wants to cry. "It would be a gift for hubby..."


    "Mhhmmm..." Naomi makes a thoughtful expression as she devours the whole de, leaving only the hilt, which she tosses onto the table in front of Reba. "It was fine... but I don''t really like eating sharp things."


    "..." Reba quickly picks the hilt of the dagger and looks at Naomi with an upset expression. But she can only me herself for being curious about that ability.


    As Naomi finishes absorbing that de''s magical energy, Gluttony materializes her body on Reba''s side and starts analyzing her with an expectant expression.


    "Oh... creation affinity, right?" The Sin asks even though she already knows about Reba''s affinity because of the dagger''s energy. "With the right materials, you could create many treasures for us..."


    "Why would she do that?!?" Greed quickly materializes her body on the other side of Reba. "Damn Gluttony, your host can eat raw materials that you would be fine with, but ire and I could benefit from treasures much more!"


    Before Reba realizes it, Gluttony and Greed start fighting because of her, and although that looks bad, she likes to have her abilities appreciated.


    "Fuck you, Greed!!" Gluttony exims as she hugs Reba''s head. "I won''t let you screw me anymore!"


    Before Greed can say anything, Gluttony is pulled back by the tail. She tries to dematerialize her body but finds herself confined by a demonic energy far more powerful than hers.


    "Sis???" Gluttony thinks that''s Pride, but when she looks back, she notices Lucien holding her by her tail while his hand glows with purple energy. "Hey, you!! Sto-"


    Lucien ignores Gluttony''sints and pulls her onto hisp. Her small and delicate body makes her look like a child in hisp.


    "You''re as troublesome as Naomi..." He keeps the grip on her tail and confining her energy but uses his other hand to stroke her hair. "And you''re also just as cute as she is."


    Naomi and Gluttony blush simultaneously, but not for the same reason. Lucien''s sister is embarrassed because he called her cute, but the Sin is like that because his energy entering her body makes her feel great.


    "I''m thousands of times older than you, boy!" Gluttony tries to appear calm and serene, but her tone and attitude leave her emotions evident. "So don''t treat me like a child!!"


    "Then don''t act like a child." He quickly responds. "Reba makes the equipment for our entire group and also my troops... if you start eating it, we''re going to be in big trouble."


    "But..." Gluttony pouts, but she is enjoying a lot of his caresses and his pleasant energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shhh..." He seals Gluttony''s delicate lips with his finger as he looks at Greed with a stern expression. "The same goes for you, Greed; stay away from my wives'' treasures."


    Lucien''s cold tone and the fact that he''s stroking Gluttony on hisp make Greed burn with rage and jealousy, which is precisely what he intended.


    "Humph!!" Greed makes a mocking sound and dematerializes her body, returning to ire''s soul.


    He smiles as he notices that Gluttony has started licking his finger. "What are you doing?"


    "Mhmm...mmm..." Gluttony makes strange sounds as she licks Lucien''s finger. "I don''t like being used like that..."


    "I thought you were enjoying it..." Hements.


    "Maybe I do..." Gluttony feels great in Lucien''sp, but something makes her feel upset, and she bites his finger.


    "Ah!?!" That doesn''t cause much pain, but Lucien still pushes Gluttony off hisp. "You brat!"


    She makes an upset expression and dematerializes her body, returning to Naomi''s soul.


    A strange purple glow passes through Lucien''s eyes, and Lust quicklyments in his mind. ''It''s not possible! How did you discover their weaknesses so quickly???''


    ''I just had a few guesses¡­'' He smiles as he picks a bottle of wine to refill his ss.


    But that bottle is empty, and Kara notices, so she quickly gets up. "I''ll get more wine."


    "It is not necessary!" Daisy quickly gets up too. "You''ve worked so hard today¡­ let me get the wine."


    "Alright." Kara smiles and sits next to her sisters again.


    Daisy walks towards the hallway but gives Lucien a quick nce as she passes near him.


    He had already noticed something strange about her during the dinner, so he doesn''t think twice about getting up and going after her. "I''ll help you."


    As soon as they enter the hallway, some of the girls at the table make strange expressions, most notably Rose, who looks a little concerned.


    "Looks like we''re going to keep out of wine for a while¡­" Naomiments in her usual provoking tone.


    Some girls look at her with annoyed expressions, and she quickly tries to defend herself. "What?? I just said what''s obvious."


    Rose bows her head, and the other girls get sorry for her.


    Mia ces a hand on her shoulder to try tofort her. "Don''t be sad; this might turn out to be better than you think¡­ I mean, you want your mom to be happy too, don''t you?"


    "Yeah, I do." Rose quickly responds. "But..."


    "It''s not that simple," Mariements. "This is definitely not amon situation, and each person reacts in a way... we can''t expect her to just ept sharing the same man with her mother so easily."


    "It''s not because of that." Rose tries to exin. "I love my mom, and if having Lucien as her husband will make her happy, I would never try to make trouble for them, but..."


    She sighs before continuing. "My mom told me that polygamy isn''tmon among vampires because when choosing someone to make a Blood Pact, it''s normal that vampires just want to be with that person forever... and not share them with anyone else."


    "Ohh..." The girls understand what Rose means, but they can''t reallyprehend her feeling, so Lena asks. "You mean you don''t want to share Lucien with your mom because she would drink his blood too?"


    "I think so..." Rose speaks in a confused tone. "I''m not sure, but I can''t contain my jealous of my mom, and that makes me feel horrible because I love her so much..."


    "I bet it makes you feel really bad..." Maya hears the girls'' conversation and can''t help butment. "I''ve met some vampires thousand of years ago, and they were really deep attached to their partners; since that''s a characteristic of your race, I don''t think you can do anything about it."


    Maya''s intention was tofort Rose, but those words make her feel even worse. Saria notes that and quickly joins the conversation. "But, you love your mom, right?"


    "Of course!" Rose immediately answers honestly.


    Saria smiles. "So that''s all that matters! If you love your mom and Lucien, you''ll find a way for everyone to be happy."


    Saria''s optimism makes Rose feel better. In fact, she knows that Lucien can satisfy all her needs as well as her mother''s, but she still feels bad for being so jealous; and the influence of the other Sins makes everything more intense.


    "Thank you, girls..." She smiles at Saria, Mia, Marie, and the other girls. "You are perfect sisters."


    "Hehehe..." The girls giggle, including Saria, who already feels part of the group.


    Maya smiles too, but Nea still has a thoughtful and concerned expression on her face. She can''t help but notice how not only Lucien but his entire group is very attractive in many ways.

 Chapter 586 Vampiric Tattoo

    As the girls continue conversing on the deck, Daisy walks down the main hallway of the Sea Devil. Her heart beats faster and faster as she hears Lucien''s footsteps right behind her.


    [This looks so childlike...] She wonders. [But why do I feel so excited???]


    Behind her, Lucien walks and doesn''t stop gazing at the smooth movements of her hips and her sexy ass. No matter how many amazing mature women he meets, Daisy''s charm remains so unique and special.


    [Maybe it''s because she''s a vampire? A loving mother? Or because we''ve been flirting for a long time...] He wonders.


    As if she could read his thoughts, Lustments in his mind. ''This also has to do with Rose; our demonic energy makes you both share abilities and characteristics, which includes traits from the Vampire race.''


    ''What traits exactly?'' He asks.


    ''For Vampires, blood isn''t just a vital liquid that makes their bodies work.'' Lust exins. ''For them, blood is also power, love, and family.''


    She continues. ''Due to the connection you have with Rose and her blood, as well as your energy having reconstructed Daisy''s Blood Nascent, makes the three of you connected in different ways that even I can''t fully understand.''


    ''Hmm...'' Lucien thinks about that. ''So these connections make me desire Daisy even more?''


    ''Exactly.'' Lust responders. ''A Blood Contract is very simr to a Soul Contract; it binds two people together forever. And you really want that connection with Daisy... I believe you crave her blood as much as she craves yours.''


    Although it''s weird to crave a woman''s blood like that, Lucien is already used to it due to the Blood Contract with Rose. And he knows it''s the same with Daisy because his lips salivate just to imagine having blood kisses with his charming mother-inw.


    As if their hearts and minds are aligned, Daisy is also imagining what it would be like to have a blood kiss with Lucien. She arrives at the stairs that lead to Valencia''s hidden cer, but instead of following the way, she stops and looks at him.


    "Luci-" She tries to say something.


    Lucien quickly reaches in front of her, hugs her by the waist, and seals her lips with a passionate kiss.


    "Mm!!" Daisy didn''t expect him to be so direct and intense, but that makes her happy because it makes her think he''s as much in love with her as she is with him.


    "Ahh..." She puts her hands on his chest and tries to break the kiss, but as soon as their lips stop touching, she feels a strong feeling of loneliness and allows him to keep kissing her.


    Lucien kisses Daisy''s soft and delicate pink lips to the contents of his heart until she''s breathless. So while she takes a deep breath, he continues kissing her face, cheeks, and neck.


    "Mmmm~~" Her moans start to get louder as she feels so horny that she can barely control her fangs, which extends along with her desire to drink Lucien''s blood.


    The desire for his blood runs out of control and Daisy takes the opportunity when Lucien stopped hugging her to caress her body and tries to get away from his arms. "Wait..."


    "The girls are waiting..." She tries to go down the stairs to the cer.


    But Lucien acts quickly and pushes her against the hallway wall again. He approaches their lips but doesn''t kiss her before some teasings. "The wine can wait a little longer."


    Daisy can''t resist his teasings and tries to hold his head and kiss his lips. But he holds her hand against the wall and continues teasing her by slightly touching their lips.


    "You''re driving me crazy, Daisy..." Hements in a passionate tone. "I don''t know if you want to kiss me or run away."


    "You know what I want more than anyone¡­" She replies and starts to blush. "Maybe more than myself."


    "So..." Lucien brings their lips together again, and once she''s sure he''s going to kiss her, he stops pressing her body on the wall and takes her hand before walking down the hallway. "Come with me."


    He takes her to the front deck of the ship, an area opposite the deck where the other girls are. There is no one else in that ce now, so they can have some time alone.


    "Lucien..." Daisy whispers in a concerned tone. He knows something is wrong, but before asking anything, he ces her sitting on the handrail and starts kissing her passionately.


    Lips, cheeks, neck, he kisses most parts of her upper body, instinctively moving closer and closer to her hot melons. His hands aren''t still either, caressing her shoulders, waist, and thighs.


    "You don''t know how I wanted to do this..." Hements as he continues to kiss her. "Since that night on-"


    "On Argerim... ahhh..." Daisyments between moans. "I couldn''t stop thinking about you since that time either."


    Lucien reduces the intensity of his caresses and kisses her lips tenderly before looking into her beautiful red eyes. "Yet, you seem hesitant... you have something to say to me, don''t you? And given how tense you were all through dinner, I''m guessing I won''t like it..."


    Daisy delicately holds his head with both hands and kisses his lips. Every second their lips are in contact, she feels more and more desire to make a Blood Contract with him.


    Then she stops kissing and looks into his eyes with a sorry expression. "I wish you were wrong about it, but in the end, nothing escapes your super senses."


    "It''s normal to be aware of those who are most important to us." He smiles to hide the concerns he feels.


    She smiles, too, with a teasing expression that added to her mature and graceful appearance makes him even hornier. "So am I one of the most important people to you?"


    To answer her question, he kisses her lips and squeezes both of her soft thighs, making her moan. "You are my charming mother-inw..."


    "A strong and caring woman that I admire a lot..." He continues thepliments and caresses, pleasing both her heart and body.


    And while she is thrilled with that deration, he kisses her lips slowly and makes his lips brush over her fangs. "I''mpletely in love with you, and I can''t live any more day without making sure you''re mine alone..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m yours alone!" She quickly exims. "When I first met you, I only saw the hottest devil ever, but after getting to know you better... precisely when you got so mad about my health problem..."


    As Daisy speaks, Lucien''s tattoo starts to light up in her low belly area as if it''s always been there, just waiting for onest step to shine along with her determination.


    "At that moment, I saw that you would do anything for me..." She continues. "And in return, I wanted to do anything for you..."


    He caresses her face, and she strokes his hand. "It seemed that everything that had happened before was to lead me to you... the men that had once been in my hearts were like grains of sand that were just passing through my life..."


    "Only you could be my definitive partner, my eternal lover..." She starts kissing his cheek. "And from the moment I realized it, I wanted to give in to this love and never leave your arms again..."


    Daisy starts licking Lucien''s canine teeth, and before he notices it, those teeth get bigger, growing along with his arousal and turning into vampire fangs like hers.


    ''Thank Rose for the gift...'' Lustments in his mind. ''Now you can participate in a Blood Duel against another vampire as equals.''


    Lucien ignores Lust''s reports about him acquiring more vampire race traits due to his connection to Rose and focuses entirely on the beautiful and charming mature vampire in his arms.


    "Then do it..." He whispers in Daisy''s ear. "Drink my blood, make a soul contract with me, make love with me."


    Her beautiful red eyes glow with purple sparkles as she smiles teasingly at him. So, she licks his fangs again. "Now that you have these..."


    Then she tilts her head, leaving her delicate neck exposed to him. "Do it first... show me the strength of your passion... prove to me that your desire is equal to mine!"


    Lucien''s excitement reaches an even higher level as he stares at Daisy''s perfect pale skin. He doesn''t see her veins, but he hears the blood running through her body, and his mouth starts to salivate.


    He''s never felt this way before, not even when he''s with Rose, he''s felt like that, like a real vampire... so, satiating his wild craving for Daisy, he bites her.


    His long, sharp fangs pierce her immacte skin, reaching her veins and making the blood flows under the mystic vampiric suction.


    "AHH~~!!!" Daisy loudly moans as she feels so much good with waves and waves of pleasure flowing through her body.


    Although she has never made a Blood Contract before, Daisy has heard hundreds of reports of how it should be in her homeworld and thought Rose''s description was a bit exaggerated.


    But now, even though she''s not the one drinking Lucien''s blood, she already feels like it''s the best thing she''s ever done. She can only deduce that it feels so good due to his unique characteristics, mainly the demonic energy.


    "Damn!!!" For Lucien, that''s incredibly good, too, to the point where his cock gets rock-hard out of his control. "This feels so good... your blood is so delicious!!"


    Daisy''s blood is to Lucien like the best wine he''s ever drunk, somewhat simr to Rose''s blood but as if this wine were older and rarer. Also, along with her blood, he feels part of her vital energy flowing into his body and creating deep bonds just like those of the Soul Contract.


    Lucien could drink Daisy''s blood for hours without getting sick of it, but he knows her health is still fragile because she''s only been drinking animal blood for so many years, so he quickly backs off his fangs.


    He sees the holes made in her neck by his fangs and licks her skin in that area, focusing his life mana on it, which quickly heals those wounds, leaving her skin perfect again.


    "That''s better-" He starts to say something but is shocked when the hole marks appear on her neck again in the form of old scars. "How??"


    Daisy giggles and caresses the scars on her neck. "You''ve never bit Rose like that, have you? When a vampire makes a Blood Pact with another, the scar can''t be erased... it''s to show everyone that they already have an eternal lover."


    Lucien instinctively runs his fingers over his neck on the ce where Rose bit him, but he doesn''t find any scars there, as well as on any other part of his body.


    "Looks like your nature is much moreplex than my race..." Daisyments while also stroking his neck. "Well, demons and dragons are actually older than vampires."


    "Go ahead." He speaks while tilting his neck, exposing it to Daisy.


    For her, his skin also looks perfect. She also feels the blood running inside his body and knows that part of it belongs to her, which makes her feel so happy.


    "From now on..." Shements and then bites his neck, spiking her fangs inside it and draining his blood,pleting the Blood Contract.


    His blood is much better than she expected, and it makes waves of pleasure take a lot of energy and power to her body, turning her world upside down.


    That''s so good and addictive that Daisy fears draining all of Lucien''s blood and forces herself to stop sucking on it. She quickly moves her head back and notices the holes in his neck disappear immediately due to his incredible regeneration.


    Daisy is delighted and feels moreplete than ever. Yet, part of her pride as a vampire can''t help but be sad that she can''t mark her man like everyone else in her race.


    "Huh???" But then she is shocked when purple marks identical to the bite holes appear right where she bit him.


    The marks glow purple like Lucien''s tattoo, and he smiles at her. "As long as I live, I will keep these marks on my body, so everyone knows that my beloved Daisy belongs to me just as I belong to her."


    Although simple, that act thrills Daisy, and she jumps on Lucien, knocking him to the floor. As she sits over him, she smiles, licks his blood still on her lips, and then kisses him passionately.


    As they kiss passionately on the ship, Nea watches everything as she floats above the clouds.


    That act by Lucien not only moved Daisy but also moved Nea''s heart. She can clearly sense their feelings and intentions, which really shocks her.


    [Such an act of kindness...ing from an imcable devil?] She keeps looking at Lucien and Daisy. [Such a level of empathy... how is that possible??]

 Chapter 587 A Vampire, A Mermaid, And The Devil

    "Mmmm... ahhh~~!!"Daisy let out cute moans while kissing Lucien on the floor of the Sea Devil''s frontal deck. The moonlight is witness to the love and affection she feels for him.


    Lucien cuts his lips with his fangs, giving more of his blood to Daisy, who reciprocates with the same, initiating a passionate Blood Kiss.


    "This is so good¡­ I feel outstanding!!" Shements as her Blood Nascent delights in his blood.


    "Don''t worry about my blood; you can have as much as you want from it daily, and I''ll be fine due to my life mana." Hements because he realizes she fears drinking too much of his blood.


    "Thank you, L..." Daisy looks at him with a loving and teasing expression. "Hubby."


    He can''t help but smile for having that lovely mature vampire affectionately calling him hubby. Yet, now that he''s fully connected with her, that feeling that she has bad news for him is even clear.


    Daisy continues to kiss Lucien and exchange blood with him for a few more minutes, but no matter how good that feels, she can''t ignore his concerns.


    "Do we really have to talk about it now?" She asks in a sad tone. "I don''t want to ruin ur amazing moment with my annoying problems..."


    Lucien gets up from the floor and takes Daisy in his arms before putting her back down on the ship''s rail. He can''t resist kissing her luscious lips one more time.


    Then he gently caresses her face while looking into her eyes. "If you want, I can ignore it, or... we can sort it out now and enjoy much more our time together."


    "Hmm..." Daisy makes a thoughtful expression but then starts to peck Lucien''s lips. "Let me think about it..."


    "Talk about boring things..." She thinks aloud as she continues to give pecks on his lips. "Ruin our moment... or just keep going... or better, make things even better..."


    She sucks on his lips as she moves her hands down his chest towards his waist. "What a hard decision..."


    As much as Lucien wants to know the real reason why Daisy had called him to talk and why she had that concerned expression throughout the whole dinner, he doesn''t think he can resist her charm; if she wants to do it, he won''t be able to say no.


    Daisy quickly notices that. With every expression of pleasure he makes the further down her hands move over his body, the more proud she gets.


    She is so attracted to him that she thinks she''s going to go crazy, but he also looks pretty attracted to her, which makes it all the better. Then she goes further, starting to kiss his neck and chest seductively.


    Lucien lets Daisy do what she wants with his body as he''s enjoying it so much. But he doesn''t stand still either and uses his hands to stroke her thighs again.


    He loves all his women and finds unique details in them that make them more special than the others. In Daisy''s case, she has a perfectly bnced body, but her thighs feel more incredible than any other woman''s.


    In terms of softness, Daisy''s skin is second only to Sloth''s, but the mature vampire has paler skin due to her race, and that makes her thighs look even more delicate while being so sexy. Her natural scent also feels much better to him due to their Blood Contract.


    Not just her thighs, but Lucien sees another unique detail in Daisy that he loves so much, her hair. Despite being the same color as Amelia''s hair, his sister''s hair is medium-sized and always looks youthful, but Daisy''s always looks gracefully in a ponytail or bun with two long locks that seem to almost reach the ground as now.


    As she leaves her lips marks all over his chest, Lucien takes one of the long locks of her hair and smells her mature natural perfume. "You smell so good..."


    Daisy''s lips curve into a proud, lovely smile as she struggles to control herself due to Lucien''s seductive scent. "I can say the same about you."


    She continues moving her hands down over his belly, caresses his tattoo, and then arrives at her goal. She smiles seductively at him before slowly stroking his cock over his clothes.


    Lucien''s eyes glow intense purple as he looks into Daisy''s red eyes. They both know where that is going; they both really want to do that, but yet, something seems to prevent them from enjoying it to the fullest.


    She knows he''s concerned because she''s concerned, so Daisy sighs before pulling her hand back. "Alright, let''s talk about it..."


    "You can tell me anything..." He caresses her face. "No matter what it is, I will support you."


    Daisy smiles and starts to exin what kind of thing she hides deep in her heart. "After everything that happened in my homeworld, I went to Argerim with a lot of anger, fear, and resentment..."


    "I wanted to forget about everything bad that happened to me and create a new life..." She sighs. "But for us vampires, blood is stronger than anything..."


    "I couldn''t stop thinking about why my family had betrayed me like that..." She continues. "I could only think that there was something wrong with my parents, and it made me want to raise my own family and be loyal to them like my family wasn''t..."


    She continues. "When Heike helped me, I thought he was my way to that new life. He was a good man, he was in love with me, and so he was willing to be a good father to our children."


    "He''s a good father to Rose, although no one is free from making mistakes." Lucienments. "No matter what happens to us, I''m not going to let our rtionship ruin his rtionship with Rose, and if need be, I''m going to encourage him to be a better father."


    "Hehehe..." Daisy can''t help but giggle when Lucien says he will encourage Heike to be a better father to Rose. "I know you''ll do what''s best for my little girl."


    But then her expression bes sad again. "But it doesn''t have to do with Heike and Rose¡­ or rather, it was still about my parents."


    "After Rose was born, all I cared about was raising her alongside Heike and also helping him create a better world for our daughter." Daisy exins.


    "The years passed as I gave all the love I could to Rose and helped Heike and his friends grow stronger without destroying the power bnce of Argerim. Everything was going well..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Daisy gets ashamed and bows her head. "I should be happy even though I knew I wouldn''t live much longer due to damage in my Blood Nascent..."


    "Hey..." Lucien gently lifts Daisy''s head and makes her look at him. "It doesn''t matter how you felt but that you did your best for Rose and Heike even though you were in such a bad situation¡­ and alone."


    She smiles as she feels so good that Lucien understands her in a way that no one else can. "Yeah, despite having Rose and Heike''s love, they couldn''t help me¡­ I was somehow alone with my depressing thoughts."


    She sighs and continues. "I tried to be strong and optimistic, but when Rose became a grown woman and went on a world tour, those old thoughts came back to haunt me..."


    "I again started thinking about why my parents couldn''t support me as Heike and I supported Rose. I would do anything for my daughter, but they..."


    Lucien notices both pain and anger in Daisy''s tone, but all he can do for her now is hear her words.


    She holds his hand and strokes it with her fingers. "As I said, blood means everything to us vampires, so I tried to imagine that situation from my parents'' perspective..."


    "On one hand, they had me, their daughter." Daisy pauses before continuing. "And on the other, the second prince, a possible heir to the throne of our entire race..."


    "I understand they had to be loyal to the royal family, you know..." She says that, but her expression makes it clear that she doesn''t really agree with that. "Our race is like a big family, but it was their same blood that ran in my veins!"


    [Yeah, they couldn''t betray you!] Lucien wants to say that out loud, but he doesn''t want to influence Daisy''s thoughts, and he also understands how strong such bonds can be because he doesn''t want to believe his mother is a bad person even though that whole mysterious situation.


    Then he just pats Daisy''s hand and nods slowly. The fact that he is listening to her every word makes her even more pleased as she couldn''t talk about that to anyone else.


    "They couldn''t betray me..." Daisyments with a sad expression. "But yet, maybe... I don''t know, going against the second prince could destroy our whole family; maybe my parents felt obligated to protect our family and even me..."


    Daisy takes a long pause, clearly expecting somement from Lucien, then he speaks. "No one can tell what would have happened if they tried to protect you instead of throwing you to the lions..."


    "Indeed." She nods. "But I can''t stop thinking about why it happened that way... maybe I wasn''t a good daughter for them to be willing to fight for me... or maybe they weren''t good parents..."


    Lucien understands how Daisy feels as he has such thoughts about her mother too. If she really was that mysterious woman, he couldn''t imagine why she would have abandoned him and still made it look like she was in danger.


    "We can''t force others to be anyway." Hements. "All we can do is try to be the way we want to be."


    "I agree." She responds. "Yet, I''m afraid I''ll end up being like my parents for not understanding how I ended up this way... when I started to fall in love with you, I felt it could be harmful to Rose, and I tried to fight that feeling, but I clearly I was not able to resist..."


    "Don''t think like that." He caresses her face before kissing her again. "You are an excellent mother, one of the best in the whole universe! And our rtionship will only benefit Rose as this way she can have her beloved mother together forever."


    Daisy kisses Lucien before smiling fondly at him. "That''s a good way to think, but there are things about our race that you don''t understand."


    "Is this about possessive feelings between Blood Partners?" He asks.


    "Oh..." She makes a surprised expression but quickly understands that. "Lust told you about it? I should expect she would exin something like that to you."


    He nods. "I know vampires don''t usually make Blood Pacts with two people, but our situation is quite special. And I guarantee that I can satisfy both of your needs without conflict between us."


    "Hahaha..." Daisy startsughing as she gives pecks on his face. "You are so prideful... and yes, I know you can do it."


    Lucien smiles, but he knows Daisy hasn''t told him everything that''s in her heart yet, so he waits until she calms down again.


    She sighs and looks into his eyes again. "I only epted this because I knew you were amazing enough to satisfy all our needs, yet..."


    "This time we spent together allowed me to see everything you''re willing to do for your family¡­" She smiles.


    "And it made you think again about your family, right?" He asks.


    "Exactly." She agrees. "And now that we''re so close to the Blood Moon..."


    Lucien finally understands what Daisy wanna mean, and that really makes him concerned. "And you want to meet up with your parents to ask them personally why they did that..."


    She smiles again because he understands her so well. "But now that we''ve made the Blood Pact, I''m not sure what I''m supposed to do anymore... I want to understand what happened to my family, but I won''t go if you tell me to stay."


    Thest thing Lucien wants is for one of his beloved wives to walk away from him again. Yet, he wants to support Daisy. "I would never stop supporting you just so I don''t feel ufortable¡­ because I really love you."


    "And I could never make you ufortable just because of my selfish desires." Shements and kisses him again.


    In addition to the moon watching them, Nea is again surprised by the actions and feelings of both Lucien and Daisy. [I never expected a vampire to act like this... let alone a demon.]

 Chapter 588 The Vampire Royalty Can Wait

    Lucien and Daisy have barely finished dering themselves and already discover a harsh reality even for couples who love each other deeply: they won''t always agree on something.


    He clearly understands how she feels about her family as he also has doubts about his mother''s mysterious identity but won''t be able toe to a conclusion before hearing everything she has to say in person.


    So, he wants to support Daisy in finding out why her family sacrificed her without thinking even though he''s pretty sure fear was the main reason her family didn''t protect her from the Vampire Royalty.


    He also understands that because they are near Blood Moon, Daisy would find it easy to create a portal there. But he can''t agree to let her go alone into a world where there are people who probably still want to hurt her.


    Daisy understands how Lucien feels about her and that situation as she understands and shares from his protective personality.


    Yet, she relies on her current abilities and that she can enter the Blood Moon, see her family, and exit before anyone of the royalty notices.


    But, by not wanting to put their selfish desires in the first ce, both Lucien and Daisy can''t say yes or no to that n.


    Still sitting on the ship''s railing, Daisy looks Lucien in the eye and warmly smiles. "Maybe it was a silly idea... what''s over must keep in the past, right?"


    Lucien really wants to agree with that and never talk about something like that again. But if he does that, it will go against his desire and promise to support his wives by giving them everything they need to be happy.


    "I appreciate your kindness..." He caresses her face. "But that sort of thing isn''t that simple. Grudges like this canst a lifetime no matter how long it is."


    "But-" She tries to say something, but he seals her lips with a kiss.


    He smiles. "We can''t take things out of our hearts just because we want it. And since it''s something important to you, I wouldn''t forgive myself if I stopped you from solving it."


    "So, what are we going to do?" She asks. "I mean, you and your sisters are getting closer and closer to madness due to Bloody Rose, so we can''t leave this world until we get what we need here... and then..."


    Before he can speak, she continues. "And when everything is ready, you could finally go to your homeworld to find answers about your mother. I don''t want to be the one stopping you from doing it."


    "Also..." She makes a sorry expression. "I like the way you act ruthlessly with your enemies, but... that''s my homeworld, and the vampires have been going well so far. That was just the second prince''s mistake, and I wouldn''t want you to finish the whole Vampire Royalty because of me; it''s something I want to resolve in the shadows and subtly."


    "It''s not like I would just attack them..." Hements, but he actually wants to destroy that Royal Family for what they did to Daisy.


    Daisy looks into Lucien''s eyes for a few seconds with a thoughtful expression, but then she starts tough. "Of course..."


    He alsoughs and kisses her. "Alright... how about a deal that pleases both of us?"


    "How would that be?" She asks.


    He makes a thoughtful expression as he kisses her cheek. "Hmm... I would be more tranquil if you only went there when you had enough power to defeat the strongest person in that world easily."


    "The Vampire Emperor???" Daisy quickly asks. "But thest time I heard about his power, he was in the fourthyer of the Cosmic Realm, being the strongest person of the Seven Stars."


    "Yeah, it sounds good." Lucien smiles. "I''ll let you go there alone when your power is far greater than this Vampire King."


    Daisy sighs. "It''s Vampire Emperor... and his real strength is not just limited to his power level since he has the purest blood among all vampires, which gives him incredible abilities, and..."


    "Do not worry." Hements while stroking her face. "Now that we can really be together, I''ll help you get stronger quickly, and soon you''ll be stronger than this Vampire Lord."


    Sheughs at the fact that he is mocking the Vampire Emperador, and even though she knows the incredible potential of his abilities, she can''t imagine getting stronger than the most powerful Vampire ever in a short time.


    "It''s alright..." She takes his hand. "I''ve been thinking about my family for many years, so I can wait longer."


    Before he can say anything, Lust materializes her body beside them. "If my guesses are right, just by receiving Lucien''s energy for a while, you''ll be able to open a soul gate, and with the power of at least two soul gates, and of course, the power level boost he will give you until then, you can easily defeat any other vampire."


    Daisy''s red eyes glow with purple sparkles as she imagines how powerful she can get with Lucien''s help. "Soul Gates... I would be so happy even with just a Soul Weapon."


    "In a few months, I would say..." Lust smiles.


    "Really??" She asks.


    Lust looks at Lucien before answering. "You just need to work hard to find what motivates your soul the most, and of course, all the work else."


    Daisy can''t help but blush as her heart beats faster. She is a mature woman and experienced in many things, but when ites to love, she feels that she really started with Lucien and now can''t wait to see where the next steps take her.


    Lucien smiles at Lust, and she disappears, making room for him and Daisy. He starts stroking the charming mature vampire''s body face again, making her feel even better.


    "We''re going to have a lot of time to find out more about your soul, but I already think I know what kind of things motivate you the most..." Hements as he starts kissing her neck, especially on the area where his fangs are marks.


    "Blood." They speak at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Exactly." He continues. "Now that you can drink my blood as much as you like, satisfying your body''s will, we have to focus on your heart''s needs, that is, show you that you already have a great family that loves and supports you."


    That kind of stimtion drives Daisy crazy. She can only think of Lucien drinking her blood and she drinking his again, but her body wants a lot more than just changing blood.


    "And how do you n on doing it?" She asks in a seductive tone as she struggles to contain her moans.


    "Hmm... let me think..." Hements as he kisses Daisy''s neck down, reaching her corbone area and continuing down towards those pale mounts, which seem to beg for some love.


    He uses the tips of his fingers to slowly push Daisy''s cleavage and bra, revealing part of her beautiful breasts, onto which he starts giving warm pecks. "How about this?"


    "Mmmm..." She lets out a cute moan. "This is good¡­ to start."


    "Oh??" Lucien chuckles and starts kissing her breasts more intensely as he uses his other hand to caress Daisy''s thigh, moving it further toward her most private part. "So my charming Vampire Queen can''t be satisfied easily?"


    "Vampire Queen???" Daisy really likes how that sounds, not because of any policy involving the Vampire Race but because Lucien considers her one of his Queens.


    He teasingly smiles before grabbing her breast with his whole hand firmly and biting her nipple thought over the bra. That makes waves of pleasure run through her entire body.


    "Ahhh~~!!!" She moans loudly and quickly tries to cover her mouth, so the other girls don''t hear her moan.


    As soon as she regains control of her voice again, she smiles at him. "I like it..."


    "Good..." He starts to pay attention to her other breast as he changes the direction of the caresses on her thigh, moving towards her ass. "What about..."


    "This!?" Lucien acts quickly, lifting Daisy by the thighs, turning their bodies to change the position. Now, sitting on the ship''s railing and with her tilted over hisp, he''s free to touch her whole lovely ass while she hugs him.


    "Ohh~~!!" She is taken aback by his quick movement but quickly adapts to the new position. She wraps her legs around his waist and starts kissing his face while he caresses her ass to the contents of his heart.


    Amid moans, Daisy kisses Lucien''s lips and whole face before noticing her lips havee back to his neck. She fears drinking too much of his blood, but she can''t control that strong urge.


    "It''s alright; you can drink it." Lucienments in a loving tone.


    "Are you sure? I fear my thirst is too wild..." She speaks in a concerned tone.


    He looks into her eyes and smiles. "My regeneration can handle it; just drink as much as you want."


    Daisy can''t resist kissing Lucien''s mouth and slitting his lips to drink blood; for her, drinking it in a Blood Kiss is even better than directly from his neck.


    She also cuts her own lips to give him her blood, and they both delight in a long Blood Kiss. But after several minutes and many caresses, their arousal grows to the point where bolder actions are needed.


    Daisy feels Lucien''s fingers entering her panties and moving towards her most private parts, which makes her feel great but also a little concerned. "Wait!"


    "What''s the problem?" He quickly asks but keeps his caresses as he can feel it''s giving her a lot of pleasure.


    "Rose..." She replies. "And the other girls, they''re waiting for us and the wine¡­ this feels unfair."


    Lucien brings his lips closer to Daisy''s ears to whisper, making shivers of pleasure drive her crazy. "Kara''s already got the wine... and the other girls, especially Rose, expect us to take a little longer here."


    "Ahh..." She exhales warm and fragrant air on his face and then moves her lips close to his ear to whisper too. "So, what are we going to do now?"


    Daisy''s seductive voice also drives Lucien crazy easily. But he keeps himself under control and counterattacks. "Hmm... I think we can spend half an hour here, holding back our moans, or..."


    "Or???" That mysterious mood really pleases Daisy. Heike was always so predictable and passive, but Lucien is just the opposite, he is always willing to be bold and it makes her feel young and full of energy.


    He smiles and starts biting her ear gently, making her moan louder and louder. "Or, we can go to the purple world, where we can turn that time into over two hours, and you won''t have to hold back any more moans."


    "Yeah!!!" She responds while letting out a loud moan. Then she quickly makes a regretful and embarrassed expression. "Oops, my bad!"


    Lucien knows she is teasing him by acting in a cute way with her mature look. Yet, he can''t help but get even hornier because of that. Daisy has watched him and his habits for quite some time, and now, she is going to use all her ''abilities'' to drive him crazy.


    He stands up, still holding her in his arms, and starts kissing her lips as he opens the purple world portal behind them. When the portal is done, he throws himself backwards, entering it without stopping kissing and caressing her.


    ''You are a naughty Vampire Queen, huh?'' He asks in her mind between their kisses.


    ''I guess so, hehehe...'' She giggles as she tries to tease him even more.

 Chapter 589 My Vampire Queen (1/3) {R-18}

    The purple world portal opens inside Lucien''s house, and he falls to the floor while Daisynds on top of him.


    *Thud*


    The sound of his wings and back hitting the floor makes a loud noise, surprising both of them.


    "Huh?!?" Lucien looks around in confusion and notices that he is not in his bed as he had nned but in Reba''s workshop.


    Only then did he notice that he didn''t prepare the portal precisely as usual but just opened it as quickly as possible as he couldn''t wait anymore to be one with his beloved Vampire Queen.


    Daisy, who continues to kiss Lucien''s lips and face, notices his strange expression. "Something wrong?"


    "It''s just..." He almost talks about such a failure, but then he realizes how embarrassing it will sound if he says to Daisy that she is driving him so crazy that he couldn''t even make a simple portal.


    He smiles and kisses her lips too. "Everything is perfect."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles with a lovely expression and a naughty tone. So she keeps kissing him.


    But after a few kisses, she stops and looks around with a curious expression. "I don''t mind doing it on the floor with you, but... this looks like a workshop, you know."


    "Heh!" He chuckles. "How about we go to our bedroom? It will certainly be morefortable there."


    "Our bedroom?" She thinks aloud. "I like how it sounds. Yeah, let''s go."


    Before Lucien can take Daisy in his arms and take her to the bedroom like a princess, she levitates her body to her feet and continues to look around with the same curious expression.


    In part, she really wants to see the whole house, but right now, she can''t think of anything but Lucien, and at the same time, she wants to tease him more.


    Daisy''s curious look hits Lucien precisely as she''d expected; he gets upset that she doesn''t seem as focused on him as he is on her.


    He''s so used to being the only one teasing his girls that he doesn''t realize what Daisy is doing to him, so he quickly uses his body to press her body against the wall from behind.


    *Bam*


    Lucien presses Daisy''s body firmly against the wall and gets even hornier as he pushes his hard cock against her big hot ass.


    "Ahh~~!!" She lets out a cute moan as she feels great with that.


    She''s not really a masochist, but after so many years married to Heike and never having more than a few minutes of the same boring moves that couldn''t even be considered ''action,'' she wants to do a lot of bold things with Lucien.


    "Maybe you want to know the workshop better..." He whispers in her ear as he moves his hands over her thighs and waist, going toward her breasts.


    Daisy goes crazy with those caresses and the rough position. That way, she can feel all of Lucien''s passion and desire, which is the same she has been feeling for him for a long time.


    But instead of just giving in to the urge to ask him to fuck her right now, she tries to tease him more, extending the fun.


    "Hmmmmm... that sounds like a good idea." She tries to disguise her moans, but that''s impossible; feeling his cock pressing her ass makes her legs go weak and her pink flower soaked in love juices.


    [Really??] Lucien finally understands that Daisy is teasing him, which leaves him surprised but also excited.


    So he also tries to contain the urge to eat her right now to join the game. Without stopping pressing her body against the wall, he takes her hand and leads it to his cock.


    "Where should we start?" He whispers in her ear in a sensual tone while making her hand touch his cock over the clothes. "Well, in a workshop, it''s expected to have tools..."


    Daisy feels shivers of pleasure, making her body tremble when she feels how hard Lucien''s big cock is. She doesn''t get shy and starts stroking it over the clothes.


    "Tools?" She sarcastically asks as she tries to feel his cock as best as possible. "Yeah, a workshop needs tools... some big... long... and hard tools... let me guess, this must be Reba''s sledgehammer?"


    Lucien is again surprised by Daisy''s sensual manner. She always seemed so majestic and serene, but she also manages to be dirty and lewd like Lust.


    He gets even hornier hearing her talk about his cock in that lewd way and wants to shove it in her naughty pussy so badly. But simultaneously, he can''t ept losing in a teasing game when even Lust can''t beat him in that game.


    He sticks his hands under her blouse and starts stroking her breasts while kissing her neck. "Reba certainly uses it many times... but it''s always me hammering."


    Daisy reaches a new level of excitement by imagining what it''s like to be hammered by Lucien''s hard big cock. In fact, she''s talked a lot about it with several of his wives and heard so much detail about it that she can even create new scenespletely in her mind, with her, naturally.


    She tries to think of something to tease him more, but her mind can only think of how it must feel to have his cock inside her love wet cave.


    She panics and runs away from him, heading towards the door. "Catch me if you can!"


    Lucien chuckles but doesn''t immediately run after Daisy as his attention is drawn to the floor, on the ce where she was just ago. He can''t ignore that delicious smell, which makes his cock throb.


    What he sees on the floor is a puddle of her love juices, which also makes him have heartache. [What a waste...]


    Along with wet footprints on the floor, he sees many drops of that delicious love juices creating a trail that leads to Daisy. Although a little frustrating, that game is exhrating.


    Lucien follows the trail of drops trying not to use his super senses and connection with Daisy to find her, all for the sake of their game.


    He arrives in the corridor and continues following the love juice path until there are no more drops on the floor; it is natural that without his caresses, Daisy managed to contain her arousal.


    "Where are you, my Vampire Queen??" He asks out loud as he walks down the corridor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Waiting for you to find me." Daisy uses her magic to make her voice sound from all directions in the corridor.


    Without using his super senses, Lucien has to start opening doors and searching in every room for Daisy. With each door he opens, they both get more excited and expectant.


    "I like this game..." Hements out loud. "But you don''t understand how difficult it is to walk with my cock so hard."


    "Hahaha..." Daisy makes her voice echo from all directions again, but she loses focus as her mind can only think of his cock. "That''s your problem!"


    Lucien notices which direction her voicees from and enters that bedroom but sees nothing but the bed, closet, and other usual furniture.


    He is about to leave the room when he thinks of something and again speaks out loud. "It might be my problem, but it''s your fault because I can''t stop thinking about you and your beautiful wet pink flower... when I find you, I''ll drink as much of your nectar as your blood... and make you moan for hours of so much pleasure..."


    His words affect Daisy in ways she can''t control, and then Lucien notices drops of her love juices dripping from the bottom of the closet door.


    He starts walking towards the closet as he continues talking naughty things. Daisy bes more and more aroused, and soon her heartbeats line up with the noise of his slow steps.


    *Thud* Thumph* *Thud* Thumph* *Thud* Thumph* *Thud* Thumph*


    "..." Then the sound of his footsteps stops. Inside the closet, Daisy starts to smile without realizing it; she wants as much to be in his arms as to continue their peculiar game.


    In front of the closet, Lucien also starts to smile. Daisy is unlike any other woman he knows in many ways.


    He slowly takes the closet handles and opens them in one swift movement. "Found you!"


    As quickly as his movements, Daisy transforms into a small stone bat and flies through the space under Lucien''s arms.


    She flies into the corridor, and he runs after her whileughing. "Why are you running from me, my dear???"


    Daisy flies to the end of the corridor and stops when she reaches the stairs. Maintaining that transformation requires a lot of concentration, and she can''t think of anything but Lucien.


    She shifts back to human form and leans her back against the railing as she takes a deep breath and looks up at Lucien with a lovely smile. "I don''t think I can get away so far..."


    He slowly walks towards her. "My luck..."


    "Then we''re both lucky." Shements.


    "Indeed." He smiles.


    As he walks towards her, Lucien notices her love juices running down her legs and creating a new puddle on the floor. He can feel that she is as horny as he.


    Daisy feels that too. Her body burns with passion as she observes every part of his body; she wants to touch, smell, and kiss every part of his body and have him do the same to her.


    As soon as he gets in front of her, she holds his head and moves her lips toward his mouth. But he acts faster and rips the top off her dress and bra.


    *Rip*


    Lucien easily rips Daisy''s clothes off, and her big breasts spring out of their prison, swinging excitedly and freely at him, begging for his caresses.


    "Hey!?!?!" Daisy exims in surprise, but her tone is totally happy despite her trying to look upset. "I like this dress!!"


    "Oh?" He ignores herints and holds both her breasts in his hands. Her skin is so pale, smooth, soft, and delicate, and at the same time, her breasts are so hot and her pink nipples so adorable.


    Along with all the love Lucien developed for Daisy as he got to know her better, he also can''t ignore all the passion and desire he felt for her soon after meeting her.


    He remembers how upset he was to learn that she loved her husband and how frustrated he was when he saw that Heike didn''t treat Daisy as she deserved.


    But now, those feelings are just memories that should only stay in the past because Daisy is his, and he can give her everything she deserves. And, of course, having such a perfect woman''s love makes him so happy.


    "AHH!!!" Daisy moans as Lucien squeezes and strokes her breasts. She epts both his love and lustful feelings because she feels the same for him.


    *Rip*


    She rips his shirt off too, but when the rest of it disappears into the air, she remembers his clothes are made of demonic energy and feels disadvantaged.


    "It''s not fair!" She pouts.


    "Hahaha..." He can''t help butugh at her cute expression. Then he kisses her lips. "I''ll find some clothes for you to ripter, but now..."


    *Rip*


    That sound is repeated, but this time it''s due to Daisy ripping the other part of her dress, revealing her panties soaked with love juices. "Alright, but now I can''t wait any longer¡­ I need to feel you inside me!"


    Daisy''s panties are transparent red, and because it''s so wet, Lucien can see even more of her lovely pink flower and its delicate petals. That sight makes his cock even harder and pointing to the sky like a proud and furious dragon.


    He holds her by the waist and gets her sitting on the railing at the end of the corridor, then he dematerializes all of his clothes, revealing that dragon before stepping forward, pressing its shaft against Daisy''s panties.


    She can feel the heat of his body through their most private parts, and that makes her as happy as horny. She can''t help but smile.


    He smiles too. "As you wish, my Vampire Queen."

 Chapter 590 My Vampire Queen (2/3) {R-18}

    [My Vampire Queen...] Lucien''s words echo in Daisy''s mind.


    She never thought much about the politics of the Vampire Race, let alone imagine herself as part of Its Royalty. She never wanted to be a Vampire Queen, and although that nickname sounds a little ridiculous, Daisy can''t help but be thrilled whenever Lucien calls her that.


    It''s not about Vampire Royalty; it''s not about politics; it''s not about anyone else but them... it''s just a simple way he uses to demonstrate how special she is to him... not just any Queen, but HIS QUEEN; not any of his queens, but the VAMPIRE ONE.


    And now, they''re about to connect their bodies again, not by fangs and blood, but something different, something that once only meant one thing to Daisy but now represents so much more than she could imagine.


    "Ah...ah...ahh..." Daisy''s breathing is heavy; Her gaze wanders over Lucien''s perfect body, his big hard cock, his abs, his so hot chest, his delicious neck, and finally, his devilishly handsome smiling face.


    She can only smile. [How am I so lucky???]


    [I''m so lucky!] That''s Lucien''s thinking as he also looks at Daisy''s perfect body. The more he looks at her lovely smiling face, delicate neck, so hot breasts, stunning belly, and charming pink flower through her transparent panties, the more fascinated he is by her.


    Both can''t wait any longer to do what they''ve been fantasizing about for so long.


    Then he starts by holding her waist with one hand and using the other to caress her face. They look into each other''s eyes with loving, expectant expressions.


    "You''re so beautiful..." Lucien never tires of praising his beloved Vampire Queen.


    She smiles as her heart fills with happiness and pride. "I''m beautiful for you... only for you."


    A hell of an answer, the best Lucien could imagine. He thinks like that as he uses his fingers to caress Daisy''s face, and when he feels the softness of her lips again, he can''t resist kissing her.


    "Mmmm..." With each passionate kiss like that, Daisy gets more addicted to Lucien''s taste.


    While moaning, she moves her hand towards his groin and holds his hard rod firmly with her delicate hands. Unlike any young, shy, or hesitant girl, she is sure of what she wants and is no longer afraid to demonstrate that.


    "Oh.." Daisy''s firm touch added to her soft and delicate little hands gives Lucien much pleasure. It gets even better as she starts to make slow movements, which despite appearing inexperienced, carry all the affection she has for him.


    Lucien moves his waist forward, making the tip of his cock brush over her panties and touches her low belly area as she strokes Its shaft.


    [SO BIG!!] She can''t help but think. Yet, she has no fear of that imposing dragon... it''s her dragon now, and she wants to feel every inch of it inside her most private parts.


    Meanwhile, Lucien finishes kissing Daisy''s lips and runs his lips down over her body, kissing her soft, fragrant skin. He kisses her neck, corbone and then reaches those wonderful breasts he already loves so much.


    "Ahh~~!!" Daisy moans as Lucien caresses and squeezes her breasts, sinking his fingers into her smooth, pale skin. She never felt such a rough and passionate touch with Heike, and that leaves her so horny.


    Lucien delights in those sulent moles, kissing, sucking, and biting her lovely nipples. But he soon stops and turns his attention to her transparent red panties again.


    Still keeping one hand holding her waist, he kneels in front of Daisy. His face is so close to her panties that when he takes a deep breath, that wonderful scent enters his nose directly, making shivers of pleasure run through his body.


    [DAMN!!!] Lucien can''t help but exim in his mind as he increasingly loses control over his feelings. Daisy''s scent affects him in a way that no other woman can, not even Rose, because only the Blood Pact with her was really made as the Vampires does.


    Daisy''s heart gets even more filled with love and lustful feelings when she notices Lucien''s lips wet from his arousal. She can see how much he craves for her, and that''s how much she desires him.


    Her body begs her to remove her panties and take Lucien''s dick so deep inside her right now. But her mind and heart want to enjoy everything possible at that moment.


    Lucien looks at Daisy''s beautiful face again, and she smiles. Words weren''t needed at that moment, and he understands that she wants him to take the next step.


    He smiles back to her before moving his face even closer to her panties; then, he rubs his nose over it and breathes deeply again, enjoying that fragrance more.


    It has an incredible flower scent that feels sweet, salty, and sour at the same time. He can also see fine strands through her panties, making it clear that her pussy is hairy, unlike most of his wives.


    [Is it white?] Lucien guesses Daisy''s pubic hair color based on her hair. He doesn''t like topare his girls, but he can''t help but remember that Amelia''s are white, though she usually shaves frequently.


    At that moment, Lucien feels like a child trying to figure out what gift is in the package. At first, it looks red, but it could be white and look red due to the color of the panties.


    He slowly runs his fingers over her panties, making shivers of pleasure run through Daisy''s body. She''s never been so excited and horny.


    But she''s also a little concerned. She''s talked a lot with all of Lucien''s wives and knows that most of them keep their pussies shaved while a few have very little pubic hair, so she doesn''t know how Lucien will react to her petite bush.


    Lucien notices Daisy''s concerns when he sticks his fingers under the edge of her panties, and she bites her own finger out of anxiety.


    He looks into her eyes again before slowly pushing her panties to the side, revealing the treasure that is hidden beneath it.


    "Oh..." And he''s happily surprised when he realizes that her pubic hair is actually red, even though her long hair and eyebrows are white.


    "The same color as your eyes..." Hements as he fully reveals her red bush. It''s not really much pubic hair, but enough to make her look much more like a grown woman than a young girl.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But at the same time, Daisy''s wless skin, her fairy face, as well as sheer breasts and ass make her look very young.


    [It''s like a perfect blend of features that make her a mature young woman.] Lucien has a contradictory thought as he''s really enchanted by Daisy''s red petite bush.


    Her fine, fragrant, and lovely red strands perfectly adorn the beautiful petals of her pink flower. And Lucien can''t contain the urge to kiss that perfect pussy to drink the delicious nectar from it.


    "AHH~~!!!" She moans loudly again as she feels Lucien''s lips touch her pussy''s lips.


    The concerns she had about his reaction are quickly forgotten as it is evident that he loved her red bush. That doesn''t in any way hinder his tongue from entering and exploring the interior of her love cave.


    Lucien is like a wild animal, licking and sucking her adorable pussy madly. Its taste is as incredible as it smells, and he doesn''t hold back on enjoying it to the fullest.


    Another point that allows him to stick his tongue so crazily inside her pussy is the fact that she no longer has a purity seal. But that''s definitely not a bad thing.


    Daisy can''t help but wonder about that andes to the same conclusion. She doesn''t regret anything because the absence of a hymen is also why Rose exists.


    She loves her daughter, and that was the only good thing about her rtionship with Heike. Daisy sees everything that happened to her as the mysterious and invisible threads of fate leading her to Lucien.


    Without Rose, maybe Daisy would still know Lucien, but she would just be a stranger who''s gone through his life and not the mother-inw he wouldter fall in love with.


    So Daisy is not ashamed of her past with Heike but rather proud of her present and future with Lucien. And now that he''s made it clear that he loves everything about her, she just wants to give herself to himpletely.


    "Mmmmmm..." She moans continuously as the caresses of his tongue inside her pussy make her have an incredible orgasm.


    He also squeezes and caresses her waist with one hand and her thigh with the other while literally devouring her pussy, delighting in her love juices, which are as good as her blood.


    "It... ahhhhh... righ there... mmmmm... MOARRR!!" Daisy''s moans quickly turn into screams of pleasure. They are alone in that big house, and she holds no feeling, letting her lewd sounds echo through the great hall, stairs, and corridors.


    Daisy''s screams of pleasure are music for Lucien, not the kind of music that rxes and soothes, but rather the one that makes him more energetic and excited.


    He sucks on her lovely pink flower until he can''t contain his erection anymore. He feels like his cock will explode if it doesn''t enter Daisy''s precious love cave right now.


    Then he takes one more sip of her love juices before quickly standing up and cing the tip of his cock in her pussy''s entrance.


    Daisy''s body goes limp from the continual orgasms he made her have. She doesn''t have the incredible endurance of Donna, so she needs a few seconds to breathe and let his life mana recharge her energies.


    "Ah... ahh... ah... ahh..." She has a heavy breathes as she smiles and tries to speak. "It¡­ it feels so good¡­ I love you so much¡­ Lucien¡­ my husband¡­ my eternal partner!"


    "I love you too." He kisses her lips. "My Vampire Queen."


    "Hold me tightly." So hements before rubbing the tip of his cock around her pussy''s entrance.


    Her love juices wet her red pubic hair around that area, creating an extremely erotic view that makes Lucien''s cock even harder.


    "So precious..." Hements as he stops ying and positions his cock''s tip at the entrance to her love cave again and then moves his waist forward.


    Lucien instinctively tries to be as slow and gentle as possible because this is his first time with Daisy. But as soon as he feels the wet, hot, tight insides of her embrace his cock passionately, an unbelievable suction pulls him so avidly.


    Actually, that sucking isn''t nearly as powerful as Donna''s pussy, but Lucien has tried so hard to contain his longing for Daisy that now everything is being released at the same time.


    It is like the wild force of nature that cannot be contained by anything, even by his strong will.


    Before he notices it, what should have been just a slight movement of his waist bes a hard slip that leads his cock all the way through Daisy''s wonderful love cave to her bottom.


    *PAH*


    The sound of his hips mming against her thigh wakes Lucien from his ecstasy state due to how good it feels to have his cock inside her pussy.


    He fears he''s been too rough with her by thrusting his cock until her bottom so fast and hard, so he looks at her face. "Sor-"


    But before he can apologize, he notices her incredible delighted expression. Her eyes sparkle with joy as she has her mouth open; she wants to moan out loud, but it was so good that she even ran out of breath.


    Having Lucien''s cockpletely filling the inside of her pussy is the best thing Daisy''s body had ever felt. She instinctively wraps her legs around his waist to keep him from pulling his cock out of her as that would make her cry right now.


    Then before he can say anything, she kisses him, sealing his lips as his cock fills her pussy.


    [Perfect!] Both think at the same time.

 Chapter 591 My Vampire Queen (3/3) {R-18}

    As for Daisy, just a second of pause after feeling Lucien''s cock go straight to the bottom of her pussy is enough to leave her body even frustrated; She wants him to get back to moving right as quickly as possible to give her more pleasure.


    And Lucien thinks the same. The urge to move his cock inside her and feel every inch of her delicious pussy is so extreme that his hips start to move instinctively.


    Keeping one hand on her waist and the other stroking her face, he slowly pushes his cock inside her pussy. He wants to see every inch of his dick entering that precious love cave, her pink flower''s petals opening warmly to ept all he can give her, and Its nectar being forced out due to him filling the whole space inside.


    "Ahhhh..." Daisy moans as she also sees that scene. She never imagined something so big going inside her, but now it looks so beautiful and magical.


    Her pink and wet insides are gently widened by Lucien''s big cock, but twitch to squeeze it as tight as possible, giving both of them a lot of pleasure. Her body seems to be prepared for this moment since ever.


    "Aha..." Even Lucien can''t contain his moans of pleasure. When his cock tip kisses the deepest part of her pussy, a little more than half of it is fully inside her, and her pussy squeezes him so passionately.


    Daisy looks into his eyes with that naughty, passionate, and lovely expression, making his heart beat faster, and his cock throbs inside her as her pussy twitches.


    "You are so precious..." Hements and kisses her sweet lips.


    Daisy''s heart fills with happiness as Lucien moves his hips back and forth, increasing the speed of his thrusts and giving her body much more pleasure.


    "AH... AHH... AHHH~~!!!" She rhythmically moans as he pushes his cock all the way through her pussy insides and kisses Its bottom repeatedly.


    While keeping his cock working eagerly inside her pussy, Lucien kisses Daisy''s lips to the content of his heart before caressing and kissing her breasts as well. He loves every part of her body and wants to enjoy it to the fullest, giving attention, love, and pleasure to her whole body.


    Daisy goes crazy with so many different stimtions. She has imagined herself so many times receiving Lucien''s caresses, and now she has everything she dreamed of.


    She feels his cock fucking her pussy, his hands caressing her skin, his lips kissing her breasts, and hispliments bringing warmth to her heart.


    "Mmmmmmm..." So much pleasure makes her have an incredible orgasm and moans even more. She has to hold on tightly to him so she doesn''t fall from the top of the stairs or ends up flying away with so much pleasure.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Before Lucien notices it, he''s already thrusting his cock so hard inside Daisy that his hips are making loud noises as they bump against her already reddened thighs.


    And her overjoyed expression makes it clear that she loves it, as well as her moans and loose words. "Ahh... it... is... so... OHHH... DAMN GOOD!!!"


    "More... more... I want... SO MUCH MORE!!" Even though Lucien is already thrusting so hard, Daisy still pulls his waist with her legs, wanting to devour his entire cock with her hungry pussy.


    And the more he gives it to her, the more she wants it. But after two consecutive orgasms, Daisy discovers a new desire. She doesn''t exactly understand if that has to do with maternal instincts or just pleasure, but her pussy craves Lucien''s essence so much.


    [There''s nothing better than getting his special milk so deep inside.] Those words echo in Daisy''s mind as she remembers the conversations she had with Lucien''s wives, especially Ang and Cassidy.


    Daisy touches Lucien''s chest with her hands and put on her most sexy expression ever. "Give it to me... cum inside my naughty pussy... hubby."


    No matter how good Lucien''s control over his body is, he was already close to the limit due to how good it feels to have his cock inside Daisy''s pussy, and her request plus her expression make him burst right away.


    "Uhn!!" Lucien moans, and his fangs get longer, cutting his lips; then he moves his hips forward, pushing his cock to the bottom of her pussy while cumming so much inside her.


    "AHHH~~!!!" Daisy also moans really loud as she feels that burst of hot cock milk driving her pussy crazy.


    And he seals her mouth, making a small cut in her lips and initiating an outstanding blood kiss while filling her insides with his hot white essence.


    "Ahhhhhh... mmmmmm..." Her moans be muffled as she has the most amazing orgasm so far. So many stimtions at the same time leave her mind nk and her body convulsing in ecstasy.


    Daisypletely loses her strength while so much pleasure drives her crazy. But Lucien holds her tightly, taking care of her in a way that makes her feel safer and more loved than ever.


    Blood runs from their lips over her body, and after kissing for over two minutes, Lucien moves his mouth down, following that trail of blood with his lips.


    He licks every drop of Daisy''s blood from her neck and breasts as she tries to catch her breath. "It... ahh... was so... fucking great!!"


    Just as Daisy feels waves of pleasure and power running through her body, Lucien also got a lot more from it than he and Lust could expect.


    For several different factors, including the vampire traits, he is able to generate an incredible amount of lustful feelings with Daisy, making both of them stronger so fast.


    But that''s just getting started. As Daisy catches her breath and looks at Lucien with a pleading, expectant, and naughty expression, he''s even hornier.


    He teases her by biting her nipple before moving his hips back, slowly removing his cock from inside her. The lewd mix of their love juices oozes out of her pussy, connecting it to Lucien''s still very hard and erect meat rod.


    Even though she''s heard from the other girls that after starting it, Lucien can go on for hours non-stop, Daisy couldn''t help but fear that he would need a break or something.


    But seeing his dragon still so vibrant and energetic, poking her pink flower while covered in the mixture of their love juices, makes her so horny.


    Daisy instinctively licks her lips while gazing at his cock. "Let me clean this up so we can continue..."


    Lucien would undoubtedly enjoy so much having Daisy cleaning his cock right now. But the scene of her rosy pussy dripping love juices makes him want to fuck her more and more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Later." He responds before taking her up in his arms and jumping down the stairs.


    Daisy is taken aback by that but soon understands his actions when he spins in midair and falls onto therge sofa in the center of the main hall on the first floor.


    On top of him, she starts kissing his lips, neck, and chest while rubbing her pussy over his cock shaft. And despite them enjoying that, he quickly spins their bodies again.


    Lucien pulls her legs and puts her on all fours over the sofa as he stands behind her. The sight of her hot ass and wet pussy is really stunning, and he loses track of time seeing that.


    *PAH*


    But he quickly refocused and pped her ass, making her delicate and pale skin instantly pink.


    "AHH!!!" Daisy screams in delight as she is taken aback by a new and surprising pleasure.


    Then Lucien quickly caresses and squeezes both her buttocks passionately, making her moan continually. Her skin is so soft that his fingers easily sink into that incredibly hot ass.


    "I love your ass, Daisy!" Hements as he pushes away her buttocks, revealing her delicious pussy and adorable pink bud.


    [A heavenly view.] He thinks.


    Daisy blushes a little, but that''s because her body is getting warmer and not because of embarrassment. She doesn''t have any shyness now, and only love and pride fill her heart as she is d that he likes her ass that much.


    So she feels him ce his cock over her butthole and squeeze it with her buttocks, making shivers of pleasure run through her body.


    "Mmmm..." She moans with that intriguing arousal.


    "Ohh..." He also moans because her ass is so good.


    Lucien would like to y with her lovely ass more, but he again feels like his cock will explode if it stays out of her pussy for a few more seconds.


    Prating her delicious pussy by seeing her naughty expression was really amazing, but doing it now with the vision of her hot ass is equally exciting.


    He squeezes both her buttocks and shoves his cock inside her pussy in one hard move. Her pussy was fully prepared for it and hugs his cock again, squeezing it tight.


    "AHN!!" Daisy lets out a loud moan as she feelsplete again.


    Lucien also doesn''t hold his moans and quickly starts moving his hips back and forth, fucking her pussy so hard as he delights in the sight of her ass.


    Daisy can barely think of anything when feeling so much pleasure, but within the many things she imagined doing with Lucien while actually being with him was just a dream, one fetish, in particr, made her very curious.


    She puts a finger in her mouth, covers it with her saliva, and then moves that hand toward her back.


    While fucking her from behind, Lucien is surprised to see Daisy take that hand up to her ass and stick that finger in her pink butthole.


    "It... it''s just... if you want..." Again she looks shy, but it''s just hard to talk as she feels so much pleasure and moans. "Ang and Cassidy said you like fuck they in the ass..."


    [DAMNNN!!!] Lucien again exims in his mind as Daisy''s teasings hit him immensely.


    Except for Mia, Lust, and a few other girls, he''s usually the one who shows interest in anal sex, but Daisy has a so exceptionally sexy ass and is doing it in such an erotic way it drives him crazy.


    The sight of Daisy ying with her ass leaves Lucien speechless, so she fears something is wrong and tries to exin. "I''ve always been interested in that, but Hei-"


    She stops before speaking another man''s name while with Lucien. She definitely didn''t think about her ex-husband and just wanted to exin that he never had any interest in that, so she could only y with her ass alone.


    "It''s alright." Lucien quicklyments. "I''m jealous but not insecure, so you don''t have to worry about speaking his name."


    "Forget about him just as I already did." Daisy smiles. "But about doing it in the ass... well, as a vampire, I only feed on blood, so my ass is always clean..."


    Lucien was so mesmerized by her ying with her ass that he didn''t even realize she was concerned about him having any concerns about it when he very much wants to fuck her adorable butthole.


    He continues fucking her pussy hard while watching her y with her ass. Then after a few seconds, he holds her hand and takes it up to his face before sucking that finger that was inside her asshole just ago.


    The point of vampires only feeding on blood really influences that, but something else rted to their race makes their asses exclusively their bodies'' second main erogenous zone.


    So the vor Lucien gets on Daisy''s finger is very simr to her pussy''s love juices, but also different. That''s a vor that quickly gets him hooked, something he wants to taste much more with his mouth and cock.


    Now it''s Daisy''s turn to be surprised by Lucien''s actions. She doesn''t believe in that and looks back; then she sees him sucking her finger with a naughty and delighted expression, which makes her very happy.


    "Have I told you how much I love your ass?" He smiles at her with a loving expression.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles with an expectant expression.

 Chapter 592 Such Precious Flower (592) {R-18}

    Daisy is not only a beautiful woman, but she also has a special charm, a very hot body, and an unpredictable and surprising personality.


    But what Lucien likes most about her is that she knows that. She is not shy or modest but confident and seductive; her body is as incredible as her ability to use it to drive him crazy.


    And now that''s right what she''s doing. As he teases her by sucking her finger, she looks at him with that lewd and alluring expression and swings her juicy ass to him.


    "You are so precious¡­" Hements while not understanding how he hasn''t seen that side of her before.


    Maybe it was because Daisy had a lot of time to prepare for that moment, her smartness by talking to his other wives so much about him, her amazing observational skills, or an all that set, but what matters is that they''re tied the in the question of pleasing each other.


    She can''t get enough of hearing hispliments, so she smiles lovingly at him. But she also quickly counterattacks to tease him too.


    Daisy pulls her finger out of Lucien''s mouth and caresses his face before using that hand to push one of her buttocks to the side, revealing her pink butthole again.


    She acts even more boldly by twitching her ass, making that pretty pink bud blink at Lucien, shocking him to the soul.


    For icing on the cake, she smiles at him with that lewd expression. "So fuck this little hole of your precious wife... hubby."


    Lucien is open-mouthed due to how sexy Daisy can be. Even enjoying so much fucking her pussy right now, his cock, inside her, throbs with excitement, begging him to pay attention to her other love hole too.


    He moves his waist forward, thrusting his cock deep inside her pussy, making Its head kiss her bottom before pulling his cock out and positioning the tip over her adorable butthole.


    His cock is still covered in Daisy''s love juices, and it oozes over her pussy, making that view even more erotic for him. "This is so sexy¡­you''re so sexy, Daisy."


    Again, Lucien''spliments make Daisy''s heart fill with happiness, but her body is both excited and eager to feel the tip of his cock kissing her asshole.


    "I can''t wait..." She pleads with a naughty tone. "Give it to me, hubby."


    Lucien can''t wait to fuck her ass either, so he moves his hips forward, slowly prating her butthole with his rock-hard cock.


    It is evident that Daisy has yed with her ass before due to the incredible control she has over it. But as soon as she feels the hot tip of Lucien''s big cock entering her ass, she freaks out.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." She moans very naughtily as she feels her ass inside being spread by the big cock she already loves so much. It is hot, hard, and pulsing, which makes waves of pure and incredible pleasure run through her entire body.


    "Ohhh..." Lucien also can''t contain his moans due to the incredible grip of Daisy''s ass.


    Inside that lovely butthole feels tighter, hotter, and stickier than he could have expected, and the sight of Daisy looking at him with those sensual expressions makes that moment even more remarkable.


    He has to use all his will not to push his cock all the way inside her ass right away because he wants to enjoy that moment to the fullest, make his cock savor every inch of her butthole slowly like someone tasting the best wine ever.


    "Ahhh... this... mmmmmm... Luci..." Daisy tries to moan and say his name, but she starts to run out of air as she forgets to breathe due to how good it feels to have his cock inside her ass.


    Lucien squeezes one of her buttocks with one hand while using the other to hold her hand over her ass and continues slowly pushing his cock inside her.


    Daisy''s body convulses in pleasure, she has incredible orgasms, and lots of love juice oozes from her pussy, which makes her ass twitch even more, giving them both more pleasure.


    Just a few seconds of having his cock inside her ass is enough to make Lucien want to cum, but he holds that urge and shoves more than half of his meat rod into her greedy butthole.


    *Pah*


    When he feels his cock is already too deep inside Daisy, he ps her buttock, making her asshole tighten his rigid member even more.


    "Ahh~~!!!" She moans loudly and smiles with a naughty expression.


    "Get ready..." Lucienments as he moves his hips back until his cock''s tip reaches the entrance of her ass withouting out.


    "... to be buttfucked!" He smiles with a teasing expression and then moves his hips forward in a quick, hard move, thrusting his cock roughly inside Daisy''s lovely ass.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Daisy screams in pleasure as she feels the insides of her ass being messed up by Lucien''s big cock.


    That feels so good to both of them that Lucien moves his cock madly inside Daisy''s ass over and over while she moans a lot. When his cock misses her pussy, he changes the hole and fucks it too right before going back to her butthole.


    "AH! AHH!! AHHHH~~!!!" Daisy''s moans echo throughout the whole house as Lucien takes her to the heavens of pleasure, fucking both her love holes.


    He maintains the hard thrusts for several minutes, causing her to have multiple orgasms and go limp. But he holds her tight around the waist and devours her sweet pink holes.


    But even he can''t hold it for long. Daisy''s butthole is so good that Lucien doesn''tst long before he shoots a hot cum load inside it.


    "Ohhh... here it goes!" He moans as he holds her waist firmly and pushes his cock so deep inside her.


    "Yeah!! Give it to me!!! AHHHHH..." Daisy moans even louder as she feels that hot cock milk burst inside her ass, making it feel as good as her pussy.


    She knew that would be good, but there was no way to predict that it would be so fucking amazing. Daisy forgets any thoughts other than Lucien; she even begins to doubt if she could get away from him for even a day after experiencing that much pleasure.


    Yet, they are just getting started. Since the purple world gives them almost five times as much time, staying another hour would be no problem.


    So the moans, naughty words, and passionate sex continue¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡ª-----------------------------


    Two weeks ago.


    In Qia, the angel world, actions that influence the lives of millions of angels begin to take ce. A global agitation is the least expected when some of those called the bright future of the God Race pay an unexpected visit.


    But inside a cold office in Alexa''s huge castle, a me of hope keeps her warm. Despite being facing several papers and books on the table, she can''t concentrate because something else, or rather someone, fills her mind.


    [What is he doing now?] She wonders as she is obviously thinking of Lucien. [And my grandma... I bet they''re doing naughty things!]


    "Ahhh¡­" She lets out a long, frustrated sigh before picking a long scroll with dozens of names on it.


    She stares at those names that represent the leaders of groups and families who are truly loyal to her and their rebellion. A future free of the Gods seems closer and closer, but Alexa can only think of Lucien and Helena.


    [A new beginning... a new world...] She wonders. [But will he be part of it in the end?? What about her? She will follow him to the end, or...]


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Soft knocks on the door wake Alexa from her confused thoughts. And she quickly speaks. "You maye in, Ligea."


    Who walks through the door is really Linda, the old serve of the Crassus family and a confidant friend of Alexa.


    The gentle woman bows respectfully despite her proximity to her Master. "Lady Alexa, there is someone... a visitor..."


    "A visitor?" Alexa is confused by Ligea''s hesitation, which represents something bad. "Who''s it?"


    Ligea makes an upset and concerned expression. "The Burning Child."


    By hearing that name, Alexa gets shocked. "Joel?!?! What the hell is he doing here?!?!?"


    "My Lady..." Ligea looks even more hesitant. "I''m not sure, but maybe it has to do with an old promise... I suggest you think really carefully before doing anything."


    Alexa is a little confused, but fury quickly consumes any rational thoughts of hers. "That son of a bitch!! How dare he set foot in my parents'' house?!?!"


    "My Lady, please-" Ligea tries to calm Alexa down, but she quickly leaves the room, huffing in anger.


    The old woman looks at Alexa''s family painting on the wall before sighing and following her young Master.


    Alexa arrives in the third-floor corridor and quickly flies down to the main hall, where she finds a man waiting for her. He has a very peculiar appearance having dark skin, short ck hair, and fire yellow eyes like living mes.


    The man doesn''t look very big, being only 1.75 meters tall and skinny. He also has yellow fire lines over his whole body and a pretty face ifpared to most usual men.


    But the most impressive thing about him is his wings; they are not made of feathers but living mes like those in his eyes. And no less impressive is his power aura, which creates a natural pressure that could easily crush someone from the Immortal Realm alone.


    Any angel would be kneeling in the presence of the incredible Burning Child, the only child of the powerful Fire God.


    But Alexa doesn''t seem to care about his title or power. In fact, in addition to not respecting him, she still doesn''t try to hide the anger and disgust she feels for him.


    That couldn''t be different due to his family. All angels are well acquainted with the Sacred Trinity, an alliance formed between three sibling Gods, the Fire God, the Water Goddess, and the father of angels, the Light God. Thus, the young God called Burning Child is the nephew of the woman who Alexa most hates.


    He, on the other hand, seems fascinated by Alexa. If any other angels were so rude to him, they would be slowly burned to death by the most wicked me in the universe, but her angry expression makes him excited.


    "Alexa..." He smiles at her while analyzing her body with ascivious expression.


    Despite the old anger that she feels for him and his family, upon noticing his gaze, the feeling of disgust bes greater than anything. There''s also a high level of contempt and even a little bit of pity in her heart whenparing that look to that of another man in particr.


    [Why are men so arrogant?] She wonders but immediately thinks of Lucien again. [Though his arrogance looks so attractive while this little piece of shit looks like a joke...]


    The Burning Child has no way of knowing what''s going on in Alexa''s mind right now, but his name would have another meaning if he knew how bad he looks whenpared to Lucien in her mind; he would literally burn in rage.


    "Alexa??" His confident and provocative expression turns into a confused look. "Are you okay??"


    That confused expression makes him look even more pathetic. Alexa can''t help but remember that even as she pressured Lucien so much in their fight, he always maintained a confident and magnificent smile.


    Making suchparisons in her mind makes her much more rxed and calm. The desire to see both her grandmother and Lucien again is also a motivator that makes Alexa think well in her next words.


    "I am fine, excellent, actually." She speaks in a neutral tone. "And you, what do you want here, Joel?"


    Joel is surprised when Alexa doesn''t act as he expected. He would have liked to see her yelling curses at him or suffering for trying to contain her anger, but her confident and rxed expression leaves him perplexed.


    He also notices an odd glow in her eyes, something that makes him feel mocked. That feeling is really bad, but Joel has no idea what things are on Alexa''s mind right now, or rather who.


    [There''s something wrong!] He quickly concludes.

 Chapter 593 The Flames Child

    People like to say that Joel was not born in a heavenly cradle but in a me one. Although that sounds ridiculous, it wouldn''t really be a problem for him since fire is his essence of life, and any kind of me just does his body good.


    In any case, he is the only child of one of the main High Gods ever, and that made him born already having everything a man could dream of.


    He is attractive, powerful, wealthy, respected, and even loved by thousands of people, including his family. Children worship him, men offer their treasures to him, and women spread their legs for him.


    For someone like that, the word ''not'' is unfamiliar. He always had everything he wanted, and even what he didn''t know he wanted yet. But then he met Alexa.


    She was just a little girl running after her parents when the Water Goddess turned her attention to her family again. He was around at that time and noticed the bright eyes of the young Lady Crassus.


    It was obvious that she would be a beautiful woman, but there was something else that attracted Joel. For someone who was always surrounded by happiness and glory, the tragic destiny of the Crassus family was something very different from the usual.


    And when the Water Goddess killed Alexa''s parents, Joel swore he would make her be his woman. He wished he could see the deste look on such face beautiful face forever, like someone who appreciates a sad panting.


    There was also the fact that the young Alexa hated his family and denied his approaches. Now that he''s back in Qia, he wanted again to see that sad and angry expression on her face, but finding a mocking and even pity look, made him upset.


    "Alexa..." He looks at her with a curious expression. "You really have be a beautiful woman. It''s been so long... I can''t believe so much time passed since..."


    "Since your aunt killed my parents?" She asks in a neutral tone as she tries to contain her anger.


    He makes a fake sorry expression. "I didn''t want to reopen old wounds... I don''t share my aunt''s opinion, you know."


    "Oh really??" She shakes her head with a mocking expression, which makes him upset. "Don''t you see angels and everyone else in the universe as lesser life forms that can only be servants of the Gods or food for your pets??"


    "Not exactly..." He sighs. "Well, people are what they are, and I can''t change it with just my will."


    "So what can you do, great Burning Child??" She keeps sounding sarcastic as she continues topare Jeol to Lucien in her mind; while the first is a pathetic child, the other is a handsome and incredible man despite the thousands of years of difference between their ages.


    Joel still feels that strange and unfamiliar sensation. Somehow, his passionate heart knows that Alexa has changed; she is no longer that depressed girl who could barely contain her fury.


    But he tries to maintain a confident smile as he approaches her and tries to hold her hand. "I can''t change the rules of the universe, but I know how to appreciate an amazing woman like you..."


    Most women in Qia and in the whole universe would be thrilled to draw Joel''s interest, but Alexa avoid his touch quickly. She feels that she might vomit if she gets touched by such a despicable person.


    That should be an insult to Jeol, but it only makes him more attracted to Alexa; after all, men crave so much what they can''t have.


    "What do you really want from me?" Alexa asks, avoiding saying his name as it makes her even more disgusted. Meanwhile, Lucien''s name keeps popping up in her mind.


    "Alexa¡­ you don''t remember?" Joel asks with a loving expression.


    "..." She has no idea what he''s talking about, and not to focus on his words, she starts to imagine an absurd situation. [If all the men in the universe were gone, except one, it could be Lucien... he doesn''t seem to be so pathetic and predictable...]


    Joel has no idea that Alexa is thinking about another man as he tries to dere to her. "It''s okay if you forgot it; you were too young when I had to leave..."


    He again takes a step towards her, but she avoids his approach and goes to the other side of the room. So he continues. "It was because you were so young that I held back my feelings, but I promised you that I woulde back for you... that I would make you my wife one day."


    "Wife???" That idea makes Alexa sick to the core. "You can''t be serious, right?"


    "Why not?" He quickly asks. "You are a beautiful woman, and I am a perfect man¡­ I can ept you in my bed."


    [I''d rather die!!] Alexa keeps that thought just for her. But at the same time, she couldn''t help but imagine another ending. [Or go to Lucien''s b...]


    She knows that offending Joel could be the path to her death, destruction of what''s left of her family, and her dream of freeing her people from the Gods.


    So she tries to be polite. "Gods cannot have inferior creatures as wives, have you forgotten?"


    "Fuck what people think!" Joel exims, but then he thinks better of that himself. "Well, I didn''t mean the main wife... it''s okay if everyone thinks you''re just my concubine."


    "No, thanks." Alexa doesn''t even have to think to answer that, in a cold and straightforward tone, naturally.


    Joel smiles as he can''t hear the word ''no.'' Alexa''s attitude just makes him think that getting her is an interesting challenge.


    "I will take care of you, Alexa." Hements in an affectionate tone. "I will make up for all the harm my aunt has done to your family by taking care of you forever."


    "I pass." Shements.


    [You don''t have this option!] Joel exims in his mind as he loses his temper.


    He could easily force Alexa to be his using many ways. But that way, he could lose his face among all the Gods because how could the Burning Child have to force a woman to be with him, especially an angel?


    "You can try to resist me, Alexa..." He tries to look seductive, but due to herparing him to Lucien, Joel seems ridiculously stupid. "But I''ll get your affection sooner orter¡­ you''ll be mine."


    She just wants that stupid conversation to be over and Joel gone. But at the same time, her pride prevents her from hearing such things and keeping silent. "I will never be yours, Joel!"


    "How can you be so sure?" He asks in a provocative tone. "I didn''t know you could predict the future."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I don''t need such an ability to know it..." She losses her temper due to anger. "I just know it is impossible!"


    "Why?" He asks.


    She tries to think of anything, and something really pops into her mind, but she immediately regrets saying that as soon as she says it. "Because I already have a lover!"


    "..." Joel is shocked by that response. His first thought is denial, but then he is quickly consumed by burning rage as he imagines the woman he desires in another man''s arms.


    "Who is he?!?!" Joel yells. "Tell me who is this man you love, though he''s already dead!"


    Although she regrets having said that, especially because the first person who came to her mind when she said ''lover'' is Lucien, Alexa is loving Joel''s reaction right now.


    "You don''t know him yet..." She enjoys that so much that she wants to keep up that lie. "But soon everyone will know him because of his power and greatness..."


    Burning mes seem to deform Joel''s face as his heart fills with rage, so Alexa continues. "He''s so strong, handsome, attractive, skilled, affectionate..."


    Those words are like arrows of ice piercing Joel''s heart. Alexa delights in that and takes her lie to an even higher level, shocking him to the soul.


    "And he has this thing..." She shows her hands, trying to demonstrate something the size of the spaces between them. But she continues to open space between her hands, breaking Joel''s heart.


    "I think¡­ maybe¡­" She leaves a space of about twenty-five inches between her hands before smiling at Joel. "Anyway, he''s really big, you get it, right?"


    Joel has never been so angry or frustrated ever. That''s not just about losing a woman he wants, but also losing her to a man who seems far superior to him.


    His whole body is consumed by mes, causing the weakest parts of his armor to start to melt, and even Alexa has to step away from him to keep from getting burned.


    He can''t think straight about anything, but at the same time, he thinks about many things, even burning entire worlds to find his rival. Yet, not even burning that man''s whole family in front of him could erase the pain he''s been feeling in his heart right now.


    The furniture and even the walls of the main hall start to melt too, but Alexa can''t stop smiling because she enjoys that so much.


    "Also..." Alexa pauses before continuing. "You shouldn''t mess with me anymore because my lover is so powerful as cruel."


    Joel''s fury came so quickly, but it fades away. He gets his mes back under control and starts talking sarcastically. "Such a perfect man, right?"


    Alexa makes a thoughtful expression as she thinks about Lucien. "Maybe not perfect¡­ but he certainly is the best."


    "Of course..." Joel turns and smiles at Alexa; in fact, he quickly bursts outughing. "Hahahaha..."


    She gets confused. "What''s the problem with you?"


    He continues tough for several seconds until he calms down. "I can''t believe you almost fooled me with that perfect lover of yours¡­ you''re really smart, Alexa."


    "Huh?" She raises an eyebrow. "You do not believe me?"


    "Of course not!" He quickly responds. "You are so reluctant to ept me that you created this man to drive me away, but that''s all he is, a lie."


    "No, you are wrong!" Alexa can''t help but think about Lucien again. "He is real; I already fought him."


    "Hahahaha..." Joel shakes his head. "It''s alright; I''ll let you keep imagining this man for now... but when you''re in my bed, you''ll only think about me."


    Alexa sighs. "Why is it so hard to believe that my lover is so amazing?"


    "Well, he can be amazing, perfect, or whatever you want¡­" Joel replies. "But if he''s really like that, why would he choose you? I mean, you can only offer him a sexy body, right?"


    Now it''s Alexa''s turn to feel offended and receive a hard blow in her pride. "Is that what you think?? So what are you doing here???"


    "..." Joel shrugs. He really thinks Alexa is an amazing woman, better than many inferior Goddesses, but he already understands that praising her doesn''t have the effect he would like, so he tries other approaches.


    However, even that provocation did not affect her in the way he wanted. It actually motivates Alexa to get Lucien''s affections to crush Joel''s heart.


    "Don''t forget your words, Joel!" She speaks in a determined tone. "When my lover reaches the top of the universe, I will be by his side, and everyone will look on us from down; then I will make you swallow these insults back."


    "Hahaha..." Heughs again. "I won''t wait for a day that will nevere¡­ on the other hand, I''m sure you''ll be under my body soon."


    "Get out of my house!" She gets tired of that stupid conversation and points to the door.


    Joel doesn''t want to make her any more upset and thinks he''s won that battle of provocations, so he starts walking towards the door. "I''m leaving now..."


    "But I''ll be back next week to continue courting my future concubine..." He turns and smiles before walking out the door.


    Alexa is relieved that Joel has left her home. But now, she has to deal with other strange thoughts and even n how she''ll get Lucien''s affection.


    [SHIT!!!] She curses in her mind. And then she thinks about her rebellion again. [What is Joel doing on Qia again? This can''t be a good thing...]

 Chapter 594 High Conspiracy

    Now.


    In a secret room in Alexa''s castle, there is arge white circle on the floor. Ligea is sitting in a lotus position in the corner of the room and opens her eyes when that circle starts to glow.


    [She has arrived.] The old servant thinks as she watches the light of that circle grow brighter.


    After several minutes, a vertical portal appears in the circle''s center, and a beautiful angel withrge light-gray wings and long blonde hair emerges from it.


    "Genevieve." Ligea smiles at her granddaughter.


    "Grandma..." Genevieve greets Ligea in a despondent tone. She never liked being treated differently because her grandmother is the main servant of the Crassus House and always tried to make her path alone.


    Ligea always respected that and tried not to get in Genevieve''s way. But after learning that she nearly died in the confrontation with Lucien, the gentle old woman''s heart was shaken.


    She walks up to her granddaughter and hugs her tightly. "I missed you, rebellious child..."


    Genevieve can''t help but feel good with that warm hug. Although she had always tried to ignore her grandmother in order to stand out for her own hard work in the Crassus House, she was also jealous of Alexa for her close rtionship with Ligea.


    She smiles, but her expression quickly turns serious as she focuses on her mission. "Master called me..."


    "Yes..." Ligea kisses her granddaughter''s cheek before checking her body and clothes. "Youngdy has a message for that m... our new ally."


    Genevieve''s heart fills with happiness because of the affection and concerns in Ligea''s expression when looking at her. But her words make her curious. "What message?"


    "Come with me." Ligia takes Genevieve''s hand and walks towards the door. "I will take you to Young Lady."


    Both granddaughter and grandmother exit through the door of the secret room and walk through a long corridor. Ligea can''t help but ask routine questions like how Genevieve has been eating, resting, and how her life is going in general.


    Genevieve answers all the questions with straight and honest answers, but she notices that her grandmother seems to be preparing for the question she really wants to ask.


    Ligea tries to avoid talking about that as much as possible, but she reaches the limit of her curiosity and stops walking before opening another door.


    She looks her granddaughter in the eye and lets it out. "I need to know¡­ what kind of person is he? I mean, our new ally."


    "So this is about Lucien?" Genevieve thinks aloud. "Well, he is¡­ uhmm... a reasonable person, I guess?"


    "You guess?" Ligea makes a confused expression. "You spend several weeks with this guy, and all you have to say is that??"


    She nods. "He''s mysterious; I can''t describe him that simple."


    "Mysterious? What do you mean by that?" Ligea asks.


    Genevieve tries to exin. "He is so strong but affectionate; he is cruel but kind; he straightforward but unpredictable... he has many lovers but is loyal to every one of them..."


    It''s impossible not to notice the admiration in Genevieve''s eyes and words when she talks about Lucien. And that makes Ligea even more confused. "Are you in love with him or what?? Is it serious??? I mean, he almost killed you!"


    "That was Agapius'' fault!" She quickly responds but then makes a regretful expression. "Well, that was my fault too. That stupid man ordered me to attack Lucien without a fair reason, and I did..."


    "I wanted so much to please Lady Alexa that I didn''t think straight. I underestimated Lucien, and even though he had the right to kill me, he chose to spare my life... he is ruthless but also merciful."


    Ligea has lived long enough to recognize when a woman is totally in love with someone. And even though she fears the troubles that can bring, she knows she can''t get those feelings out of her granddaughter''s heart.


    "Anyway¡­ why did he spare your life in the end?" She asks. "Young Lady Alexa didn''t give me much detail about that."


    Genevieve makes a sorry expression. "I really didn''t want to betray Lady Alexa and our House, but... I was alone, sorry, scared... I could die with honor, and maybe my name would have some meaning in the Crassus House for a while, but what else would I get?"


    She continues. "So he offered me a proposal... It sounded really weird, and he seemed like a lot of things, but not a liar. I believed him and epted my fate."


    "What kind of proposal?" Ligea asks.


    Genevieve sighs. "It was for me to be his servant..."


    "What?!?!" Ligea can''t help but be upset. "An angel serving a demon? That''s absurd!"


    "You shouldn''t think like that, grandma..." Shements. "I mean, due to everything Lady Alexa has been trying to do to get us out of the chains that bind us to the Gods, we shouldn''t judge anyone for their race."


    Ligea sighs. "The problem is not his race but the fact that he first threatens my granddaughter''s life and then makes her his ve! I won''t let this guy ruin your lif-"


    "Stop now, grandma!" Genevieve speaks in a determined tone. "I knew you would act like this... you only see things one way, and you don''t realize it''s been the best thing that''s ever happened in my life..."


    While she makes a confused expression, Genevieve exins. "Now I''m useful to both Lady Alexa and Lucien; I''m living an adventure, facing the unknown, meeting new ces and people... this way, I can grow more than I could imagine. My potential with him is infinite."


    Ligea sighs again. "Are you really in love with him?"


    "It''s not like that..." She responds. "I mean, I don''t think about it because I don''t stand a chance of even being his concubine. He has beautiful and powerful wives... And I already gain a lot being his servant."


    "Alright, I won''t bother you anymore." Ligeaments as she hugs her granddaughter.


    Genevieve smiles. "I don''t really stand a chance with him, but your other granddaughter is different..."


    "Huh??" Ligea has no other granddaughter by blood. "What are you talking about?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Lady Alexa, of course." She answers. "She really caught Lucien''s attention, whether for her strength, character, or beauty. I''m sure if we end up together in the world she ns for us, she''ll fall into his arms."


    "It..." Ligea makes that concerned expression again. "A few months ago, I would have said it was impossible, but... Ever since Young Lady came back from that world, she has been acting very strangely."


    She quickly exins. "Young Lady always seems so far away, thinking about many things... I know that the reunion with Lady Helena must have messed with her, but I can see in her eyes that she also thinks about that devil... over and over every day."


    Genevieve smiles. "Yeah, that''s what he does with women..."


    Ligea shakes her head before opening the door and taking Genevieve to Alexa''s office.


    Once there, Alexa receives her with a friendly smile and a curious expression. "Genevieve! I''m d you arrived;e on, tell me, how is my grandmother??"


    "Lady Alexa..." Genevieve first bows respectfully. "I believe that Lady Helena is fine, though..."


    "What do you mean?!?!?" Alexa gets worried.


    "No, it''s just that..." Genevieve quickly starts to exin what happened to the group as soon as they arrived on the Blue Star.


    She doesn''t know all of Lucien''s secrets, so she tells the story from her point of view, which still makes it seem very crazy and surreal.


    Alexa and Ligea are shocked by the whole story, but when Genevieve finishes the report, both can only think of one thing.


    "My grandma jumped towards the Leviathan after him???" Alexa asks while Ligea has the same question in her mind.


    "The creature was real, I guarantee it!" Genevieve thinks that the surreal about the story is the Leviathan. "I''ve never felt such a powerful aura; I think it rivals even the High Gods..."


    But the truth is that Alexa and Ligea are more surprised by Helena''s action. Only a person who loves anotherpletely would do such a crazy thing.


    [Is their rtionship on that level already???] Alexa wonders.


    [What kind of devil could seduce my granddaughter, Young Lady, and even my old Master???] Ligea wonders.


    [Why do I miss his scent so much???] Genevieve wonders, about Lucien, of course.


    The three women spend nearly a minute in silence, thinking about the same person. But as the mood starts to get weird, Genevieve quickly bows to Alexa again. "My Lady... I came to get your message."


    "Oh, the message!" Alexa tries to regain focus and makes a concerned expression.


    Ligea realizes that it is something serious and bows as she takes a step back, trying to leave the room. "My Lady, this servant will-"


    "You can stay, Ligea." Alexa smiles at her. "I trust you as much as I trust my grandma."


    She nods, and then Alexa looks again at Genevieve. "We have serious problems; something big is happening in Qia, and I''m afraid it''s going too far from here."


    Genevieve pays attention to Alexa''s words as she tells about Joel''s visit several days ago. "The Burning Child?? What did he want?"


    "That''s a long story..." Alexa doesn''t want to talk about Joel''s interest in her, so she talks about something else. "Anyway, he is not alone; Several Inferior Gods havee along with him as well as Kael and that despicable woman''s daughter..."


    "Kael? And she..." Genevieve gets worried too. "So the three of them are here, the Young Sacred Trinity... there''s something really big going on then."


    "This is the point." Alexa nods. "I used every possible resource to find out what these greedy Gods want here, and even though they tried to keep it in secret, I got some shocking answers."


    Alexa quickly continues. "They are working with the Sh¨¦."


    "Sh¨¦? The Dragons???" Genevieve can''t believe that. Her serving a demon doesn''t seem so crazy because he''s Lucien, but such Gods working with Dragons is unbelievable.


    "I couldn''t believe it myself until I saw some of them in the heavenly pce in person..." Alexa exins. "Looks like Joel and Kael promised them something in exchange for something else."


    "Do you know what it is?" Genevieve asks.


    Alexa shakes her head. "Not yet. But I know it''s in one of the Seven Stars..."


    Genevieve finally understands why that''s so troubling. "Lucien is on Blue Star right now..."


    "Exactly." Alexaments. "He has to get out of there as soon as possible. The Gods don''t seem ready yet, but they''re nning this big offensive to the Seven Stars."


    "How can Gods and Dragons work together against the Seven Stars??" Ligea thinks aloud.


    "That''s because these Dragons are Sh¨¦." Alexa answers. "All these bastards want is to suck all the resources out of those worlds... and Joel is going to let them have all the Seven Stars as long as he gets what he''s looking for."


    "What could that be?" Genevieve wonders. "What if... maybe h..."


    "He?" Alexa also thinks about that possibility. "But how could Joel know about him??"


    "..." Genevieve can think of nothing but warning Lucien about the future joint invasion of Gods and Dragons to the Seven Stars.


    But somehow, she knows he''s not going to leave that world without getting what he is looking for there.

 Chapter 595 Daughters Planning A Revenge

    While on Qia, Alexa and Genevieve try to find out more about Joel''s ns to report to Lucien, he enjoys the time with Daisy in the purple world, and on the Sea Devil''s deck, the other girls finish the banquet.


    For most of them, that was the best meal of their lives, not only because the food was cooked with so much love by Lucien''s wives, but also because most of them are more than close friends, they''re family.


    "Ahh¡­" Astrid takes a deep breath after drinking another mug of wine and patting her belly. "Everything was delicious."


    "Indeed!" Cassidy responds.


    "Yeah..." Scarlett lifts her mug of wine toward the table''s center. "To the best banquet ever!"


    Astrid and Cassidy look at each other thoughtfully. It''s hard for them to forget about the whole past; in fact, they can never really do it alone. But they agreed to forgive old grudges for the sake of a new life along with Lucien and everyone around him.


    Then they raise ss and mug to toast with Scarlett. "To the best banquet ever!"


    Scarlett smiles, but before hitting her mug against the girls'', she looks at Olivia and slightly nods. Olivia nods back and also raises her ss before they hit it together. "And to future banquets even better."


    "I toast to it too!" Ang also adds her ss to the girls''.


    "And I!" Aria does the same, followed by other girls, including Lucien''s sisters.


    The atmosphere is very cheerful, although the girls miss Lucien''s presence at the table. They all also can''t help but feel jealous of Daisy, which strengthens Envy and Greed.


    "We''ll have to do something even bigger in two weeks¡­" ire thinks aloud as she drinks wine as well. All she can think right now is about Lucien.


    Except for Lucien''s other sisters, all the girls look confused, and Madelyn is the first to ask. "What will happen in two weeks'' time?"


    "Didn''t Luci tell you about it?" Amelia responds with another question.


    She shakes her head, and since all the other girls don''t seem to know what that''s about either, Lucien''s sisterse to the conclusion that they really don''t know anything about it.


    "It will be his twenty-one birthday." Donna exins.


    All the girls are surprised by that, and Mia is the first toment on it. "He told me he had just turned twenty when we met..."


    "But he told me he was twenty-one already." Kamments.


    "He also told me he was twenty, but he didn''t tell me when it was going to be his birthday again..." Angments. "He looked ufortable whenever I talked about it..."


    "Why would he lie about it to us???" Maggie is perplexed, as are the other girls. They can''t believe Lucien lied to them, especially about such a trivial thing.


    "I don''t think he lied¡­" Eve sighs as she makes a sorry expression.


    "So, what was it?" Marie asks. "Did he forget his own birthday?"


    The girls wonder about that, but it seems very unlikely, and Olivia is the first to say it out loud. "Doesn''t that sound too unbelievable?"


    Eve feels her heart ache as old memoriese back to her mind. "It''s not illogical as it sounds... not when you understand that some memories are too painful to keep, so we force ourselves not to think about them and even try to alter them in our minds, something that doesn''t really work."


    While Lucien''s other sisters make that same sorry expression, the other girls remain confused despite understanding that he has a reason for not wanting to remember his own birthday.


    Cassidy can''t resist curiosity and ask. "Can you tell us what happened to him?"


    "You already know about it..." Evements.


    "His mother..." Oliviaments as she knows that pain too.


    "Yes..." Eve responds in a depressed tone. "The day Luci arrived at the mountain fortress was also his birthday... he cried a lot, so as all our sisters when they got separate from their mothers..."


    Her other sisters bow their heads, but Eve continues exining that painful story. "It took me a few days to get him to finally calm down and stop crying after our father told him she was dead."


    "The first thing he said to me is how good thest day had been with his mother. He said that she had prepared an amazing birthday cake with strawberry icing and that it was the best thing he''s ever eaten..."


    Eve is touched by the memory of five-year-old Lucien''s words, and some tears fall from her eyes. "He said he would never forget how much fun he and his mother had that day, eating cake and ying in the woods... his eyes sparkled as he told me how affectionate her tone was when she woke him up that day... and how beautiful she looked..."


    The girls are also thrilled to imagine that scene. Due to their soul contract with Lucien, they feel how much he loves his mother and how much he suffers from not knowing what her actual situation is.


    "Those memories of him sounded beautiful..." Eve continues. "But it became a nightmare when his next birthday arrived. All of that, including the suffering and pain, came back and brought him down again, and again as other birthdays came..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eve is undoubtedly the person who has seen Lucien''s suffering the most, and she also understands that perfectly because she also lost her mother, and it was the day of her birth. The only difference between them is that her mother died after giving birth, so she doesn''t have any memory of her.


    The girls can see that Eve is suffering so much, but only her sisters understand how much suffering that is. Yet, she tries to smile. "I told Luci to forget that so he doesn''t suffer anymore... it turns out that his mother is still alive, and I will be very happy when he is reunited with her and doesn''t have to try to forget his own birthday anymore."


    Pride is surprised at an incredible amount of demonic energy being generated for her and Eve. But she quickly understands that ites from all of Lucien''s wives, from Saria, Maya, and even Nea, who hears that story from far away.


    The demonic energy generated by respect is not just about quantity but also about honesty and quality. Lucien''s wives love him so much, and they are incredible women, so the respect they feel for Eve for being such a good big sister to him is incredibly powerful.


    Yet, the mood gets depressed as the girls can''t stop thinking about Lucien and Eve''s suffering. Everyone has their own pain, but their beloved ones'' pain seems to hurt a lot more.


    No one wants the happy feast to end in that sad way, so Naomi quickly thinks of something to change the mood. "Our life was really shit..."


    "Our father wouldn''t let us celebrate our birthdays; he said weapons don''t need parties or birthday gifts..." She shakes her head with an annoyed expression.


    "Weapons just need to keep sharp and ready to take lives!" Amelia speaks with a deep voice, trying to imitate Michael, which sounds very mocking and funny.


    "Hahahaha..." Her sistersugh, especially ire. "He speaks just like that!"


    "Hehehe... that idiot..." Donnaughs too, but soon the anger inside her heart makes her body burn. "I hate him so much¡­ I''ll kick him in the ass to death the next time we meet!"


    All her siblings share the same pain and anger, so Sophia, who despite appearing to be sleeping but is actually listening to everything,ments in a low tone. "Maybe after my turn because you can''t be the only one taking revenge on him, you know..."


    Eve nods. "Yeah, we''re all gonna kick his ass until he regrets being a shitty father... and then we''ll keep kicking..."


    "Wait!" Amelia makes a thoughtful expression. "Kick? Is that all you want?? Even if he dies from being so much kicked in the ass, it wouldn''t be enough to make up for all our pain."


    The sisters nod, and Donna is the first toment on that. "Yes, he must suffer not only physically but in every other way possible!"


    "Indeed, but how do we do that exactly?" ire asks.


    "How about I put him in an illusion of infinite pain??" Sophia suggests.


    The girls smile when imagining that, but Eve shakes her head. "It sounds good, but his suffering has to be real just like ours. I don''t care if he shits himself in fear inside your illusions, but I want to see the real pain in his eyes too."


    The sisters keep thinking about something while the other girls observe them with varying expressions. For most people, seeing sisters trying to torture their father like that is weird, but everyone there understands that Michael is a horrible person and deserves such an end.


    Maya is the only one who doesn''t agree that daughters should kill their father. But since she can only imagine what suffering they''ve been through, she tries not to judge them.


    Some girls want to help the sisters, and Lena makes a mean expression. "Why don''t you give him the greatest pain for a man who has a harem?"


    "Huh?" ire and her sisters make confused expressions.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Lena smiles. "Just make him lose his wives to another man."


    "It sounds good!" Naomi quickly nods.


    "Are you dumb???" Amelia quickly asks. "Or have you forgotten that our father''s wives are our mothers???"


    "Why is that a problem?" Naomi speaks. "We just need to find good men for them... in fact, anyone should be better than our father."


    "But they are our mothers..." irements. "They don''t deserve just any man but the best."


    "We have the best..." Sophiaments and everyone quickly understands who she is talking about.


    "But¡­" ire still doesn''t seem to agree with that. "They are our mothers... and his aunts... wouldn''t that be..."


    "Weird? Wrong??" Sophia speaks in a sarcastic tone. "I thought we had already ovee it. It isn''t really a problem when we have so much shit in our lives already; it''s actually the solution to a lot of those problems."


    Donna doesn''tment on that due to her strange rtionship with her mother and Eve due to not having a mother. And because of that, they both get a little sad.


    The other girls try to stop the sisters from starting a hostile discussion, and since it was Lena who suggested that, she tries to say something again. "It''s not as weird as it sounds... I mean, sharing Lucien with my mom."


    "I don''t think I''ll ever know what that is like..." Evements in a sad tone. But she doesn''t know how surprising fate can be, and even though her mother is dead, there is another way to experience that situation.

 Chapter 596 Little Brother, Big Heart

    Even though it wasn''t Eve''s intention, herment turns out to be very depressing. However, that also leaves the girls confused about if she is more saddened by not having a mother or by not being able to have such a doubly forbidden rtionship with Lucien.


    The mood quickly turns awkward while no one knows what to say. Naomi regrets that she was somehow the trigger for them to end up on that subject, so she tries to fix her mistake.


    "It wasn''t my intention to talk about sad things..." She makes a sorry expression. "As I was saying, even though our shitty father wouldn''t let us celebrate our birthdays, Eve always did something special for us on such days... hidden, of course."


    "I remember that..." Ameliaments. "She convinced a couple of old servants from the mountain fortress to make a little cake for us since she never had any cooking skills, hahaha..."


    "Don''t make fun of that old couple!" Eve chides Amelia while she can''t help but smile too. "They risked their lives to help us; if Michael found out..."


    The sisters smile as they remember the old couple from the mountain fortress they all called grandparents during their childhood, even though everyone knew they were just senior servants.


    Donna''s eyes sparkle as she smiles. "We always had a good day during our birthdays... it seems that our father knew how to stay away on such days so we could rx at least a little, eat something different from the trash they gave us regrly, and exchange gifts... "


    "Oh, those gifts..." ire smiles as she shakes her head. "They were always so simple, things made by our own hands with a few materials that we could steal from the warehouse, but we loved them."


    "Everyone loves gifts, after all." Sophiaments.


    The girls nod, but Eve looks at Sophia with a teasing smile. "I don''t think it''s about the gifts themselves, but the intention of who gives them to us that makes them so special... especially when we love the people who give us such gifts."


    At other times those words would make Sophia blush. But now, she is not ashamed of her feelings anymore. "Indeed, I really love all the gifts Lucien gave me because I love him so much!"


    Everyone respects that and even envies Sophia for being so honest about her feelings. The love she shares with Lucien is of the purest and most powerful kind, which moves the hearts of all the women there, including Nea and especially Maya.


    "Hehehehe..." Naomi starts tough, and when ire asks what it is about, she quickly answers. "Now that I think about it, Lucien has always given us birthday gifts, always¡­ those nonsense gifts like wooden swords, wooden mugs, wooden jewelry, or anything else he could make with wood."


    "Hahaha..." ireughs too. "Yeah, he was very creative with wood."


    The other sisters can''t help but find that funny too, but for some of them, Lucien''s wooden gifts had a more significant effect than they could have expected.


    Sophia lovingly smiles as she pulls a small sword and a shield made of wood out of her storage ring. "Laugh all you want, but one day my children with Lucien will learn to fight using these gifts that were made by him with so much love."


    That action again shakes the girls'' hearts and motivates Donna to pull a wooden mug out of her storage ring. "I also kept mine... I really like them."


    Eve smiles and pulls out a bracelet made from small pieces of wood and a flexible string out of her storage ring. She gets thrilled to remember when she received that gift from Lucien.


    Then she looks at her sisters, especially Sophia and Amelia. "Despite all of his depression, Lucien was always loving to us... he had a lot to give us, although it didn''t seem like enough for some of us..."


    All the sisters are thrilled to remember the past and the other girls to know more about Lucien''s past.


    Maya is one of the most surprised among the group, and she can''t help butment on that. "It seems he enjoyed giving birthday gifts a lot even though he didn''t like his own birthday..."


    "He always took care of us in his own way..." Sophiaments in a warm tone.


    "And he keeps doing it..." Ameliaments too.


    "Doing what?" The girls are so deep in thought about the past that they don''t even notice Lucien walking out of the hallway with a few bottles of wine in his hand.


    "AH!?!" Amelia is quickly embarrassed. "I... yah... we were just talking about..."


    "Huh?" He makes a curious expression as he puts the bottles on the table. "Sorry for the dy..."


    Maya makes a dubious expression. "Haven''t you heard all the talking with those super senses of yours??"


    He shakes his head with an honest expression. "I try to contain my hearing so as not to invade my loved ones'' privacy. And I can do it as long as Lust stays alert to the surroundings."


    "I see..." Maya doesn''t realize it, but the more she finds out about Lucien, the more she admires him.


    The girls all smile lovingly due to Lucien''s return, but one among them looks concerned; It''s Rose, and she quickly let out what''s on her mind. "Where is my mom?"


    "She''s taking a bath¡­" He replies as he walks over to Rose and hugs her from behind. "In our home."


    She makes a strange expression. "So you guys did it..."


    Before Lucien can respond, Envy starts tough. "Nice new tattoo you have on your neck... what''s it? Fangs marks? I thought your body would be forever immacte due to the life mana..."


    "Fangs marks???" Rose is shocked and quickly turns to face those marks on Lucien''s neck. She feels her heart ache at the idea of her mother being for him a much better vampire wife than she could ever be. "It''s not possible..."


    Lucien quickly holds Rose''s hand and takes her finger to his neck, making her touch the marks. "They are not scars, but they are special to Daisy and me."


    Rose doesn''t know what to think about that. It is evident that he did it to leave a mark on his body, showing everyone that he has a Blood Pact with Daisy.


    But before her jealousy can grow out of control, Lucien takes her fingers to the other side of his neck. "This area is saved for the marks of your fangs... sorry because I didn''t do it when we first met, I was ignorant, but I always loved you."


    The idea of putting a mark on Lucien''s body as he did on hers makes Rose very excited. She caresses his neck. "Why are you so good to me? I know I don''t deserve you..."


    Lucien quickly seals Rose''s lips with a passionate kiss. "Don''t ever say you''re not good for me¡­ I''m sure we''re perfect for each other."


    Rose is moved by Lucien''s words. She knows how much he loves her, and that''s the reason she feels so bad for feeling jealous of her mother.


    She is worried that jealousy grows due to both of them being vampires. But with a few words, he manages to remove all concerns from her heart, leaving her very rxed and expectant about the future.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He kisses her a few more times before looking into her eyes. "It''s all right then?"


    "Mm." She nods before kissing his lips again, making the other girls jealous.


    He smiles as he opens the purple world portal behind them. "So go see your mom; she''s very concerned about your feelings. Talk to her about it, and if all goes well, we can have a lot of funter... together as a family."


    "Okay." Rose nods but kisses him once more before walking to the portal. "You are perfect, hubby!"


    "You are perfect, my dear." He responds in a loving tone.


    She giggles and enters the portal, leaving the other girls in aplicated situation. They all drank a lot of wine and are rxed due to it, but due to Lucien''s presence and the kisses he gave Rose, everyone turns horny.


    Lucien feels the weather get hot, he can hear his girls'' heavy breaths making the air thick, and that scent of female arousal he loves so much turns him on.


    "You can''t wait any longer, right?" He asks his wives.


    They all want to yell yes, but Envy is the first to nod. "Yeah, we''ve been a long time without it..."


    He looks at her with a stern look due to her having provoked Rose just ago. "You seem to be able to wait longer since you are willing to create disagreements to generate demonic energy alone..."


    She doesn''t do a sorry look but a naughty one. "Are you going to punish me for being a bad girl?"


    Lucien knows that ignoring Envy would be the best way to really punish her. But before she epted himpletely, he said he would ept herpletely, just as she is with her strengths and weaknesses.


    And he can''t me her for acting that way, so he smiles. "Yes, I will punish you, Envy..."


    [The hell?!?!] Maya is very confused due to not understanding what kind of punishment Envy wants, even with the mood between them being so erotic.


    But the other girls understand what they''re talking about and get even hornier. They start to lose control over their wet pussies, and drops of love juices start to trickle down some legs.


    Lucien smiles at the girls. "Let''s go home; dinner was amazing, but the fun is far from over."


    "Hehehe..." Anne and Elsie giggle as they hug Lucien before entering the purple world portal.


    Ghnna and her mother do the same, followed by the other girls. Soon all of Lucien''s wives enter the purple world portal, leaving only his sisters, the sins, and a few other girls on Sea Devil.


    Valencia, who was a little away from the group, approaches Lucien with a pleading expression. "Master..."


    He roughly holds her chin but then caresses her face gently. "I said I was going to reward you, and I''m going to do it, but not now..."


    "I understand." She can''t help but be a little disappointed, but just being able to feel his touch and scent makes her very pleased.


    He notices that he is kissing her lips. "Get the Naga and Mermaid who delivered my message to the girls; bring them here and wait for me; I will reward you as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Master!!" Valencia smiles with an expectant expression before quickly going to look for those girls.


    Lucien smiles and heads towards his sisters. Amelia and Sophia quickly hug and kiss him before heading to the purple world portal, carrying a few bottles of wine.


    Then he extends his hand to Donna. "Let''s go home, my dear?"


    She peeks at Eve and sees a gentle smile on her big sis''s face, so she quickly epts Lucien''s hand and hugs him before following the girls to the purple world.


    Then Lucien looks at his other sisters, Eve, Naomi, and ire. "You know you cane with us whenever you want... this doesn''t have to be anything you don''t want... just an innocent soul contract."


    "There isn''t any innocence inside you anymore, my brother!" ireughs.


    Eve sighs. "I guess so... but what happened to my innocent little Luci???"


    "He hasn''t been little for a long time, hehehe..." Naomi giggles to try to hide how blushed she gets from remembering embarrassing old memories.


    Lucienughs too, but he can see they aren''t ready to follow him to their home yet. In fact, he can''t say if one day Eve will actually ept that rtionship with him, but Naomi and ire just need a little attention before joining her other sisters.


    "Well, I have to prepare my girls for whates next¡­" Hements before turning to the other girls.


    Maya just looks at him with a thoughtful expression, but Saria quickly stands in front of him, with the Ghostdy in hand. "Lucien! Please, give me a min-"


    "It''s alright..." He touches her shoulder and speaks in a soft tone, which immediately rxes her.


    Saria wants to ask him to give his energy to the cursed sword, soothing her sister''s soul. But as soon as she sees his seductive eyes, feels his warm touch, and hears his mesmerizing voice, her mind goes nk.


    "E-ehh... I... it''s j-just... I just... t-that..." She starts to stammer as she gazes at his face.


    A part of her feels ashamed of her body''s reaction. But actually, her expression looks very cute to Lucien and leaves him equally mesmerized by her.


    "You are adorable, Saria." Hements.


    "..." Her heart stops for a second before beating incredibly fast.

 Chapter 597 A Cute Mermaid And A Daring Naga

    Saria doesn''t understand why Lucien mess with her feelings so much. Maybe it''s because he''s so seductive and was the first man to kiss her, or perhaps it''s because he manages to be so mysterious while being so straightforward.


    Anyway, when she''s with him, she can''t think about anything but him, and every interaction with him feels like magic. That makes her feel so silly, but it''s an exciting pleasure, unlike anything she''s ever experienced.


    From above the clouds, Nea watches her daughter''s eyes sparkle as Lucien flirts with her. The magnificent Mermaid Queen can''t help but smile as she is also a mother and is delighted for her daughter being happy.


    Though she still has a lot of doubts about Lucien and his sinful group, as well as not believing he could be really good for her people, Nea isn''t against him making Saria happy, at least for a little while.


    She ispletely confident that no matter how attracted Saria is to Lucien, their rtionship would be no more than a momentary satisfaction, and the loyal Mermaid Princess would never leave her responsibilities behind.


    In fact, Nea expects Saria to go to Lucien''s bed a few times and enjoy that sort of thing before their groups get apart, and she, like her mother, dedicates the rest of her life to serving the Mermaids as their leader and protector.


    However, Saria and Lucien thinkpletely differently. While the Mermaid Princess wants to keep some distance from the Handsome Devil so as not to fall in love with him and suffer from the probable separation, he wants to slowly develop their rtionship so that itsts as long as they live.


    So Saria bows her head and looks away. She can''t keep gazing at his devilishly charming face without thinking about naughty things. "Lucien... please..."


    He gently caresses her shoulders and runs his fingers down until they reach her hand, where the Ghost Lady''s hilt is. "I admire you for being so loyal, Saria..."


    With everypliment he makes, she feels more silly but also more pleased and happy. "Then why do you flirt with me so much?? Is this just fun for you???"


    Lucien smiles as he holds the Ghost Lady in one hand, starts to pass his energy to her, and lifts Saria''s face gently by her chin, making her look at him.


    "I''m not going to lie, flirting with a beautiful and adorable girl like you is fascinating." He responds, making her blush. "But I believe it is being fun for you too, right?"


    She pouts, looking even cuter to him. "I''ve never done this before, and¡­ and well, I''m enjoying it so much, but¡­ in the long run, it will only be painful for me."


    He wanted her to know how determined he is to take care of her and her whole race forever, but that''s not easy to exin, so he has to be understanding.


    "I see..." He smiles. "I really understand your way of thinking, and that''s why I''m just flirting with you; I don''t n on doing anything more daring than that to not force you to go against your beliefs and loyalty to your people; I only want to see you happy and smiling."


    [How can you be so perfect???] Saria''s eyes sparkle as she looks into Lucien''s eyes.


    She really wants to jump into his arms and enjoy every second possible beside him before it''s all over. But she fears she won''t be able to fulfill her responsibilities as the future Mermaid Queen if all on her mind be him.


    "If you really like me, don''t make it any harder..." She makes a sorry expression. "After my mother is gone, I''m going to have to take care of all the Mermaids alone and find a way to rid Kaisa''s soul of this torment¡­ I will not be able to do it if I can''t forget about you."


    Lucien nods and slowly pulls his hand back, stopping touching her arm with his fingers. "If you really want it, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Saria believes it''s best for her, but as soon as she no longer feels Lucien''s warm touch, a strong feeling of loss hits her heart like a cold de.


    She imagines herself a hundred years ahead, a lonely Mermaid Queen, cold and stern like her mother. But without a daughter or warm memories, she''d have nothing, assuming she''d managed to help Kaisa''s soul to get in the peace of the afterlife.


    [I don''t want that!] She quickly takes Lucien''s hand and looks him in the eye. "I won''t stop you from flirting with me, even if that''s all we can do... after all... I think good memories are better than no memories."


    "I agree..." Lucien smiles and then gently holds her chin before moving his face towards hers, bringing their lips closer. "Then let me give you lots of good memories."


    His movement is fast, but since he doesn''t use all of his speed, and Saria is also very powerful, she can see his lips approaching hers in slow motion. She has time to reflect on that and decide if she wants that kiss or not.


    And she has the answer to that question when her body refuses to take any action against that and their lips touch again. This time, she opens her mouth willingly, epting Lucien''s wild tongue, which starts making a pleasant mess inside her little mouth.


    "Mmmm..." Saria can''t contain her feelings and lets out cute moans as Lucien kisses her. She feels her body vibrate in joy, and that longing for his taste is quickly satisfied.


    Lucien also feels especially good kissing Saria''s delicious, fragrant, delicate lips. He can even feel the purity of her heart through that incredible kiss.


    He can''t deny that part of the attraction he feels for her is due to his egoist desire to have the most beautiful, talented, and interesting women in his arms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But he can only ept such a desire with his body, mind, and soul because he also wants to take care of women like Saria because they are good women who deserve to be happy and protected. This way, he canbine lustful feelings with noble desires, satisfying everyone.


    For Saria and Lucien, everything around them disappears. Time and space no longer exist, while their focus is to enjoy that moment to the fullest.


    The women around, including three of his sisters, Maya, and even Nea, who watches from afar, can''t help but smile due to Lucien''s incredible ability to make a girl happy.


    They aren''t interested in his lustful feelings, well maybe ire and Naomi are, but the other women don''t really think that''s amazing. Yet, everyone agrees that Saria is a pure, gentle girl who deserves to feel good, and he seems like the best person when ites to making women feel great.


    And Saria really feels great at that moment, better than ever. She wants to continue feeling that way forever; however, such a beautiful moment is quickly ruined when she hears the voice of one of the few people capable of arousing real anger inside her heart, making her feel not that pure.


    "Lucien?!?!" That voice is from Kam, whoes back through the still-open portal and gets upset when she sees him kissing Saria.


    The Naga Princess definitely doesn''t want to have those bad feelings and act that way, but it''s out of her control.


    Before Lucien, she lived a horrible life; her father just wanted to strengthen her to steal her power someday, her mother made continual sacrifices to keep her and their people safe, and her life, in general, was based on lies and malicious ns.


    Except for her mother''s love, Kam had nothing real in her life. She tried to look like a noble Princess and an imposing woman, but the truth is, she never managed to do anything good in her life.


    Years passed, and she always heard rumors about the great Mermaid Princess. As one of Blue Star''s most beautiful and charming women, Saria was not only incredibly talented and kind but also had all the qualities that Kamcked.


    Silently, Kam envied Saria for as long as she can remember. Countless times, she woke up with tears in her eyes after dreaming that she was in the great Mermaid Princess'' shoes.


    But then Lucien appeared in Kam''s life. She saw in him the possibility for the first time to create something authentic for her. For a few moments, she felt she wasn''t worthy of him; yet, even seeing what she was really like, he said he was willing to love her.


    From that moment on, Kam felt that her life would definitely change for the good. And when Lucien made it clear that he would also take care of her mother and their people, Kam was sure the future with him would be wonderful.


    Good feelings began to grow inside her heart, pushing every bad feeling out. Self-confidence was born within her like a beautiful flower that would be treated by Lucien until it became an unshakable force.


    But before such a flower could mature enough, it saw a devastating storm arrive in the form of a beautiful and charming Mermaid Princess.


    Kam saw in Lucien''s eyes that he got fascinated by Saria at first sight, and it made her really worried.


    [Why would he look at someone like me again having such a perfect girl in his arms???] That was Kam''s first thought about Saria.


    That beautiful flower inside her heart began to wither and die; her self-confidence couldn''tpete with Saria''s perfection¡­


    But then, an amazing strength aroused within Kam''s heart. Motivated by Lucien''s self-confidence, she decided that she would not let the best thing she could create in her life be destroyed by anyone.


    Even though she knew she could lose thatpetition, Kam swore to herself that she would fight Saria with every tool possible; she would not be ovee so easily.


    And now Kam is filled withpetitive desires against Saria. She is determined to do anything to stop the perfect Mermaid Princess from stealing her ce alongside her beloved.


    Lucien''s empathy is one of his best abilities, and his soul contract with his girls makes that even more powerful. With just one look, he can understand that all about Kam, and he knows what motivates her.


    Though he''s already made it clear that he''s never going to neglect any of his wives, he doesn''t think she looks stupid for having such concerns.


    He''s already thought about intruding on the constantpetition between Marie and Lena, but he hasn''t and won''t do such a thing because it would go against everything he believes. He said that he loves them the way they are and understands that suchpetitive desire is part of their characters.


    That way, he won''t try to stop Kam and Saria from having their ownpetition, even though that won''t alter his rtionship with them.


    Many people would say that Kam''s concerns seem stupid, but Lucien doesn''t think so. He knows that for her, such concerns are tangible and he will let her act on that.


    But as Kam and Saria face each other with hostile expressions, he can''t help but have his own thoughts about them. [I''ll still make you good sisters... who will moan together in our bed. When feeling so good, you won''t have time to have negative thoughts, I guarantee it.]

 Chapter 598 Cuteness Counterattack {NSFW}

    "Hubby?" Kam approaches Lucien and takes his hand. She can''t help but give Saria a provocative nce before talking to him. "Aren''t youing? Everyone is waiting for you at home..."


    Saria tries to look away and not think too much about that, but deep in her heart, she is very frustrated. [Why can this spoiled girl have him and me not???]


    For a long time, she hears the bad reputation of the Naga Princess, a woman who does anything to achieve her goals, passing over good and innocent people.


    Saria tried not to hate Kam many times, and her mother even said that the Naga Princess and Mira had a sorrowful life. But the pure Mermaid Princess cannot ept the cruel acts that Kam did to survive.


    Now, seeing her having Lucien''s affection as his wife makes Saria very upset. [This universe is really unfair!!]


    The frustration is evident in Saria''s posture, and everyone notices that. While Kam feels good about a supposed victory over her adversary, Lucien can''t really do anything about it.


    He caresses Kam''s face. "I''m just going to give the Ghost Lady a little more energy before going home; wait for me there like a good girl."


    Kam pouts but returns to the portal after kissing Lucien on the lips again. She also gives Saria another hostile nce, leaving her thoughts quite obvious. [I won''t let you steal my man!]


    Saria rolls her eyes as she sees Kam disappear into the portal. Then she notices that Lucien is looking at her with a teasing smile. "Don''t look at me like that; I have my reasons for not liking her!"


    "Oh?" He raises an eyebrow. "So it''s okay for you to judge her without actually knowing her, but do you feel bad about being judged by others?"


    "Ehhh..." Saria is embarrassed because Lucien''s words expose such a dark side of her character. "It can''t be helped; she''s done so many bad deeds that anyone withmon sense wouldn''t be fond of her."


    He sighs. "Maybe... But no one is really perfect, not even the great Mermaid Princess, right?"


    Saria understands her mistake but stands firm in her beliefs. "Are you disappointed in me?"


    "There''s no way this can happen." He smiles.


    She smiles too, d he isn''t upset with her. But if she knew how he ns to make her and Kam good sisters, she would be a little upset.


    Even after Kam leaves, Saria remains upset with her for ruining that perfect moment with Lucien. She doesn''t know how they could get back to having fun without his initiative, and she''s too shy to take the first step either.


    "Lucien..." She tries to say something with that shy and hesitant expression, which makes her look even more adorable.


    But Lucien quickly seals her lips with a kiss again, making her heart fill with happiness. But that happiness is short-lived as he doesn''t even use his tongue before breaking the kiss.


    She gets confused and sad when she feels him putting the Ghost Lady in her hand and looking into her eyes with a sorry expression. "I understand that you have responsibilities to your mother and people, so I ask that you also understand that I have responsibilities to my family, which includes Kam."


    That aching feeling of loss again makes Saria feel her heart gets small. "I understand... but... can you answer me something before you go?"


    He gently ces a lock of her beautiful white hair behind her ear, making room for him to appreciate her charming face. "Just ask."


    She really appreciates his every gentle touch and speaks slowly to make that momentst longer. "Would you like to stay with me if you could?"


    "Of course!" He quickly responds as he continues stroking her delicate face. "Don''t worry, my dear; it''s just the beginning of our rtionship."


    While she smiles, he continues. "I know it''s hard for you to believe, but I''m going to beat your mom in her own game, and as soon as I prove to her that I can take care of all the Mermaids, we''re going to have a lot of good times together... "


    That sounds like a beautiful future for Saria, though it also seems pretty unlikely. Yet, Lucien''s confident expression makes the impossible look easy.


    With that confident expression, he looks up at the clouds towards Nea and keeps talking. "I will really take care of you, your sister, and your mother..."


    "Tsk!" In the sky, Nea clicks her tongue and thinks out loud. "Such an overconfident man! I wouldn''t doubt it if someone told me you''re a male version of Pride."


    On the Sea Devil''s deck, Lucien smiles before reluctantly releasing Saria''s hand and walking towards the portal. He turns and smiles at her and his sisters. "See you soon, my girls."


    "..." The girls don''t know how to react to those words; some of them want to cry with happiness and others with frustration.


    As soon as he enters the portal, which then disappears, Greed materializes her body and makes an annoyed expression. "Who does he think his girl is???"


    Gluttony also materializes her body and looks at Eve with an inquisitive expression. "How did you make him so confident???"


    Eve shrugs. "Don''t look at me; I raised all my siblings with the same love and dedication."


    Before the Sins can say anything, Pride materializes her body and speaks in an authoritative tone. "Stop acting like little girls in love! Damn!! You can''t think of anything but his dick!?!"


    "Oh,e on¡­" Greed rolls her eyes. "Can you really say you don''t want him only for you??"


    Pride doesn''t say anything because she can''t lie, so Gluttony startsughing. "Hahaha... don''t put our big sis in such a difficult situation, Greed."


    From the purple world, Wrath feels the rage building inside Pride. Her body begins to glow with a powerful white light while a sinister smile appears on her beautiful face. "I''ll teach you not to disrespect your big sis again!"


    Pride''s aura strikes fear into Greed and Gluttony''s hearts, making them quickly regret provoking her. They''re sure they''re screwed and not even hiding deep inside their hosts'' souls, they''ll be able to escape her fury.


    The other girls move away from the Sins, Maya panics, and even Nea prepares to rescue her daughter from that destroyer hurricane called Pride.


    In the midst of such a scary situation, everyone gets tense. But someone among them doesn''t even realize what''s going on because her mind is so full of other worries.


    Then her voice sounds amidst that storm of fury and fear. "Do I look silly?"


    [???] Everyone looks at Saria with shocked and confused expressions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "WHAT?!?!" Pride is upset that the cute Mermaid Princess breaks the mood she built to punish her sisters with that weird question.


    Saria looks at Lucien''s sisters and the Sins, but her mind seems to be elsewhere. "I mean, did I look somehow silly just ago? I don''t want to look stupid in front of him, you know..."


    "UH?!?" Pride snorts whilepletely losing the urge to punish anyone but Lucien.


    "Hahaha..." Greed starts tough. "Little Mermaid, did you interrupt a fight between three of the most dangerous creatures in the universe to know if you looked silly in front of a boy???"


    Saria panics and blushes. "Fight??? Ehhhhh???"


    Maya and Nea are equally shocked, not just at the Sins'' reactions, but the way Lucien affects them even when he''s not present.


    ¡ª---------------------------


    Within the purple world, Lucien has no idea what is going on outside as his focus is totally on the girls who are attacking him right now.


    As soon as he exited the portal on the main hall, a group of young girls was already waiting for him with a lustful surprise. Led by Mia, the girls quickly tore off Lucien''s clothes and began touching, kissing, and licking his whole body.


    "Hubby... ahhh..."


    "Mmmm... this feels so good..."


    "I missed it so much¡­ ahh~~!"


    "Ahhh... I need this... Hubby..."


    Moans echo through the main hall as the girls fill the longing for Lucien with their hands and mouths. Even Kam is joining the group because even though she is hundreds of years older than most other girls, she is mentally like them, a young and hornydy.


    "Girls..." Lucien tries to say something to them, but even he can''t resist such a lustful attack.


    Having so many beautiful, hot, and adorable girls caressing his whole body is so incredibly lustful and pleases both his physical and mental needs.


    Outside the purple world, he''s Lucien, a boy involved in many mysteries and who has to deal with many problems. But in his home, he is a Supreme King, and his Queens and Princess are always ready to serve him with infinite love and dedication.


    Before he notices it, his hands are already on Mia and E''s heads, moving them back and forth toward his hips, making his rigid cock slip between their delicate and soft tongues.


    "Ohh..." His eyes glow purple with golden sparkles as he smiles. "This is good..."


    He could stay in that position indefinitely, but some girls start toin about each other.


    "Mia! Won''t you ever let it be my turn??" Anne pouts as Mia tries to devour Lucien''s cock alone, something she clearly can''t.


    "We agreed to share!" Elsieins, too, forcing Mia and E to reluctantly let go of that cock they love so much.


    The foxdies quickly start sucking Lucien''s cock while Ghnna and Madelyn fight for his kisses. The cute moans of the elf and the catdy''s ''nya, nya'' sounds make Lucien even hornier.


    It doesn''t take long for Lucien to feel something softer and wetter than lips touching his cock. He knows that when he shoves his meat rod inside the girls'' tight, hungry pussies, he won''t be able to stop until he''s satisfied them all and himself, so he tries to calm them down. "Girls... please."


    "Something wrong?" Lori asks with a concerned expression.


    The other girls notice that he seems hesitant, and Ne also asks. "Do you need to do something first?"


    "Yes," He nods. "But it will be quick."


    "No!" Mia holds Lucien''s arm as she makes a pleading expression. "You don''t know how much we missed you... we can''t wait for another second to feel you inside us."


    The other girls quickly nod, agreeing with Mia. They know acting spoiled isn''t good, but they miss Lucien a lot and can''t control their bodies'' needs.


    Madelyn puts on her most begging and seductive expression, which is incredibly adorable and irresistible to Lucien. "Don''t you want to fuck your little wives, Hubby???"


    "How could I not want this????" He startsughing as he can''t wait to see more of his wives'' cute expressions.


    But then he disappears from the ce with his teleport ability, causing the girls to fall to the floor. He quickly reappears, sitting on the arm of the sofa, next to Mira, Ang, Marie, and Lena.


    The girls quickly look at him with pleading expressions, and he starts to exin. "I''ve missed each of you so much and can''t wait to fuck you for hours non-stopping..."


    The girls blush and smile, making it difficult for Lucien to resist them. "But before we start having real fun, I need to do something..."


    He exins. "We are about to face a difficult challenge, and I need to do my best to strengthen Mira, Ang, and their daughters so they can face the Mermaids."


    "But won''t you strengthen them in bed as you do to us?" Elsie quickly asks as her adorable fox-tail wiggles excitedly.


    Lucien has to use all his will not to lose his focus due to that cute tail. "In order for them to beat Saria and Nea, strength alone won''t be enough; I need to create a powerful sync between their hearts and minds as well as help them open soul gates."


    "But isn''t the best way to do that in bed with us?" Anne asks, also wiggling her tail along with Elsie.


    [So fucking hot!!!] Lucien gets frustrated when he tastes his own poison by being teased by his girls just like he does them.

 Chapter 599 New Training Method

    Lucien has to use all his will to control his cock''s desire to fuck his lovely and naughty girls. Until now, he''s never doubted that Lust''s methods are the best, but he knows that just that won''t be enough for his girls to beat Nea and Saria.


    Sitting on the arm of the sofa, he smiles at the young horny girls. "If I fuck you now, I''m going to have to fuck them too, and we''ll not stop anytime soon... in the end, everyone would be exhausted mentally and physically before recovering and wanting to start all over again."


    "Hehehe..." Mia and the other girls almost drool by imagining that lustful scenario.


    "So, what are you nning for us??" Kam can''t help but be curious, as do Marie and Lena.


    He makes a teasing expression. "I''m going to make you girls train harder than ever and get in total sync using naughty rewards as motivation."


    "Hahahaha..." Mira couldn''t help butugh. "Aren''t you supposed to keep this secret from us? I mean, doesn''t letting it so obviously make it less efficient?"


    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression and then raises his index finger, drawing the attention of all the girls around to it before pointing down, making everyone look at his hard cock.


    "I can still make it work, hehe..." He chuckles as the girls blush.


    Mira rolls her eyes. "Do you think I''m a young and naive little girl that you can easily train with your big cock???"


    Lucien loves Mira''s proud and confident personality, but he also can''t resist teasing her. So, he brings his face closer to hers as he looks into her eyes.


    Her face gets more and more flushed as she feels Lucien''s body get close to hers. It''s probably not been more than twenty-four hours since thest time she had his cock inside her pussy, but that time seems like an eternity because she misses it so much.


    "You''re not a naive young girl..." He speaks slowly, and the scent of his breath arouses her even more. "But it doesn''t stop your body from having the same needs as theirs."


    Mira smiles as she can''t deny those words, but she doesn''t ept being teased in that one-sided way, so she slowly runs her hand over his leg towards his cock as she continues to look into his eyes.


    "So much overconfidence and arrogance..." Shements, also blowing her fragrant breath over his face. "You always seem to want topete with Pride for her sinful title."


    Lucien feels Mira''s delicate fingers caressing his leg and finally reaching his cock. Her touch is soft and very pleasurable, so he gently holds her chin. "Is that a problem for you, my dear?"


    "Not really, honey..." She speaks in a lovely tone while caressing Lucien''s cock. "I always thought that too much arrogance couldn''t be good for anyone, but now... it just makes you look sexier."


    The mood between Lucien and Mira starts to get out of hand, and the other girls pout out of jealousy.


    "Is this the special training you mentioned?" Mia asks as Anne and Elsie nod beside her.


    "Oh..." He looks at the girls as he starts to open a portal on the side of the sofa. "Don''t be so jealous... I''ll be back real quick; in the meantime, you can bathe and get ready for a long and crazy lovemaking session."


    "We''ll wait for you, hubby." She quickly nods.


    Lucien smiles at the girls before following Mira, Ang, and their daughters into the portal, leaving the other girls with expectant expressions in the main hall. But they quickly go to their bedrooms to prepare for whatester.


    The portal opens in the middle of a forest over a giant floating rock thirty miles from the rock where Lucien''s house is. In this rock, in addition to huge trees, there is also a river of crystalline water.


    The river crosses the surface of the rock and when it reaches Its edge, it forms a beautiful waterfall that pours water into the purple void before the same water appears again at the nascent of the river, creating an infinite cycle.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Kamments as she looks around.


    Lucien only now realizes that since he brought Mira and Kam to the purple world, they were very focused on getting stronger, and he ended up not showing them much about that magical world.


    In fact, even he doesn''t know much about it as he doesn''t have much time to explore the ce. That rock is one of the farthest ces he explored from the house, and he chose that ce to train with the girls because of that distance and its size.


    "Here, we can train without worrying about coteral damage..." He tells the girls as he breaks a branch from a tree.


    That branch falls to the ground like any other, but after a few hours, it would disappear before magically reappearing on the tree, like all things in the purple world.


    And as Lucien has control over that with his demonic energy, with a flick of his fingers, the branch immediately returns to the tree.


    "Everything that is destroyed in this world is magically rebuilt due to the power of Lust," Lucien exins. "But obviously, the same isn''t true of things we bring in from outside."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Incredible!" Kam exims as Ang and her daughters are already used to that.


    Mira also finds the purple world astonishing; yet, she can''t help but have many doubts, so she looks at Lucien. "You said that this world is an ability of Lust, and you could create things here with your energy, but when you got here, all of this was already created, right?"


    "Exactly." Lucien nods. "This ce is formed by our linked souls."


    "Hmm..." Mira makes a thoughtful expression. "So whoever created all this, that person would need to have the same demonic energy as Lust, don''t you think?"


    Before Lucien can say anything, Lust materializes her body. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing special." Mira quickly makes a sorry expression. "I was just wondering how many mysteries surround Lucien and this ce, you know."


    "..." Lust sighs; it''s very frustrating not to understand many things that happen to her and Lucien, and the more she thinks about that, the more certain she is that such secrets are rted to his mother.


    But whenever she tries to talk to Lucien about that, he says that they don''t have any proof that his mother is involved in such mysteries and that they should stay focused as spections won''t get them anywhere.


    While he''s not wrong about the spection, Lust knows Lucien doesn''t want to believe his mother is using him anyway, so she avoids that topic even though she knows that one day everyone will have to face the truth, whatever it may be.


    "Maybe it was made by other hosts of Lust and transferred to Lucien..." Kam thinks aloud. "It could be possible since she doesn''t remember anything about her previous hosts, right?"


    "..." That''s another topic Lust doesn''t discuss with Lucien. She has vast general knowledge in her mind but no recollection of any other host, making it seem like there never was anyone before Lucien. And well, for both of them, thinking that way is so much better as she doesn''t want to imagine her life without him.


    "I don''t think that''s the case..." Lustments. "I mean, the house seems perfectly made for Lucien and his needs and has those draconic runes and Aylin naginata..."


    "And since dragons also have soul realms like this..." Lust stops talking when she realizes they''re starting to specte again, which isn''t good right now.


    Ang also notices that and tries to change the subject while stroking Lucien''s arm. "I guess we have more work than talking to do now, right?"


    "Yeah¡­" He smiles and strokes Ang''s face. "I brought you girls here because we really need to train as a team if we''re want to have a chance to beat the Mermaids."


    Mira can''t help but make a sorry expression. "Your abilities are really unbelievable, but I think you''re underestimating Nea... that woman won a fight against a High Goddess, you know..."


    "She''s certainly very strong," Lustments. "But that story about beating the Water Goddess seems very suspicious..."


    "Do you doubt it??" Mira asks and quickly continues. "I remember that day... even though I was so far from the surface of the sea and behind the barrier of the Sacred Tree, I felt that powerful aura and the auras of the cursed swords; I''m sure that was real even though I didn''t see it with my eyes."


    Before Lust can respond, Lucien speaks. "Calm down, girls; we have to work as a team, remember?"


    Mira sighs. "I just don''t want to let you down, hubby. I''ll do my best, but I''m afraid it won''t be enough in the end."


    He caresses her face and kisses her lips before looking at Lust. "Lust told me we have a chance, so I believe her."


    She smiles at him. "Not gonna lie, you''re underestimating Nea''s real power, but that''s not your fault. You don''t have a good idea of how the power levels work since your poweres mostly from our demonic energy."


    "I know she''s really strong." Hements.


    "You have no idea..." Lust responds. "To advance eachyer of the Immortal Realm requires a power increase equivalent to many times every improvement that person has achieved up to that point, including entire Realms."


    "And Nea isn''t just in the Peak of the Immortal Realm, as she has incredible abilities, impressive talent, and a powerful bloodline, based on what we''ve seen Saria do." She exins.


    "And it still has the influence of those mystical fruits she ate for her lifetime." Mira talks about the fruits of the Mermaids'' Sacred Tree.


    Lust nodes. "That''s why we can''t really predict the real strength of someone like that, as well as Tyrion and anyone in the Cosmic Realm or very close to it."


    "But she can''t predict our real strength either..." Lucienments as his eyes glow with golden sparkles.


    "Indeed." Lust smiles. "Opening the soul gates can give us a real chance to win."

 Chapter 600 Complicated Girl

    [The soul gates...] Lucien wonders about the only way to make his girls powerful enough to beat Nea and Saria in a short time. He doesn''t understand much about his own soul yet, but somehow, it seems easier to understand what would motivate his girls the most.


    Ang is undoubtedly the easiest to understand. She is a proud and strong woman who wants to protect her family above everything, even sacrificing her happiness and life if needed.


    To help her open her soul gates, starting with awakening her soul weapon, Lucien knows he needs to give her power. Only when she feels strong enough to protect her family and help them achieve their goals can she reach her soul''s true potential.


    After Ang, the most straightforward girl seems to be Lena. She just wants to be happy, find her own way alongside those she loves, and not least, live an incredible adventure.


    Life with him is already the adventure she''s always wanted, so Lucien just needs to help her feel more independent. For that, helping her get stronger also seems pretty efficient, but he also has to start treating her less like a young girl and more like a grown woman.


    In the third ce, in terms ofplex desires, there is Mira. Like Ang, she is a proud and strong woman, also a caring mother. But instead of just wanting to protect her own family as the Ice Queen, the Naga Queen sees her whole race as her family.


    She finds herself med for every Naga who suffers due to Tyrion''s tyranny and sees every Naga corrupted as being her failure as a good Queen. And although she has already awakened her soul weapon, which means she has already opened her first soul gate, she is a long way from opening the second.


    To help Mira reach her true potential, Lucien needs to make her feel more confident as Queen and mother, as well as forgive herself for things she had no control over.


    In the fourth ce ofplicated desires, we have Kam. The hard truth is that except for her look, listing her downsides is much easier than her strengths.


    When Lucien first saw her, he got fascinated by her exotic appearance, but as soon as he found out more about her personality, he just wanted to kick her ass out of his life.


    But she surprised him, and he wanted to give her a chance. In fact, he''de to realize that she is more like him than most of his wives.


    It''s because she''s as screwed up as he and his sisters are because of their fathers. Kam was also raised to be a tool for her father and ended up having to suppress her good feelings in order to survive.


    Maybe what made Lucien attracted to Kam was how much their fathers broke them, but it doesn''t matter now; he epted her into his heart and will now take care of her forever.


    But just like Lucien and his sisters, Kam can never erase what was done to her by her father, which makes Lucien have many guesses about what could help her open her soul gates.


    Be stronger and independent? Get revenge on her father? Be loved? Lucien isn''t sure what could please Kam more. Even that rivalry with Saria could help.


    While Lucien thinks of many ways to help Kam, there is also thest girl in the group... She, who is certainly one of the mostplicated women in his life, the Queen of Stubbornness, a true ''tsundere;'' Marie, of course.


    He still doesn''t understand how Marie ended up epting to be his wife. She never hid the fact that she hated almost everything about him, be it about his passionate personality or even his brutal actions.


    He can''t help but think that she forced herself to like him because she feared that no one else would show interest in her. That would be both her rational brain speaking and a passionate heart not wanting solitude.


    Anyway, she epted him, in part, and after that, he never thought much about her stubborn and even contradictory personality.


    But now, he needs to understand more about her in order to help her soul grow stronger. However, he has no idea where to start with Marie.


    All those thoughts crazily whirl inside Lucien''s mind as he looks at the five beautiful girls in front of him. Although they have some simrities, he finds thempletely different from each other.


    "Hubby?" Ang makes a concerned expression when Lucien is silent for a few seconds.


    "Oh?" Her sweet voice wakes him up from so many simultaneous thoughts, and he smiles at the girls. "Well, wee here to train, so let''s not waste any more time."


    Marie makes a curious expression. "What kind of training is this going to be?"


    Lucien can''t help but notice that Marie always questions him with that stubborn expression on her face; she seems to enjoy teasing him.


    "I thought of different types of training..." He responds. "But first, since you met today, you must first learn about each other''s abilities."


    Mira nods, agreeing with him. "Sounds like a great idea. So, did you bring us far from home so we could use the abilities to the max?"


    "Something like that," He answers. "But I think using abilities without a target just to show it won''t be enough for us to understand the best way to use them."


    The girls wonder about that, and Lena quickly suggests something. "How about we use our ice magic to create moving targets?"


    "It wouldn''t be bad..." Lucien smiles. "But I thought of something else."


    The girls can''t help but get excited for what''sing next, but it turns out not to be what they expected. "You will fight me."


    "You??" Maire is the first to make an expression of denial.


    "Yeah," He nods. "It''s just going to be a sparring session, you know, and that way you can see the abilities of each other, as well as, I will understand more about your capabilities."


    "I don''t like it, hubby," Kamments with a concerned expression. "I mean, I hate the idea of ending up hurting you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really???" Lena looks at her with a sarcastic expression.


    Kam can''t help but gets upset. "What are you implying? Do you think I love Lucien less just because I haven''t been with him as long as you have???"


    "Stay calm, Kam." Lucien quickly approaches her and caresses her shoulders. "You don''t have to keep on the defensive with us, okay?"


    "But-" She tries to say something, but Lucien seals her lips with a kiss.


    Then he looks at Lena; Kam also looks at her and notices her sorry expression as she speaks. "I mean nothing about your feelings... you just seem to underestimate Hubby''s strength, you know."


    "Oh..." Kam makes a sorry smile as she realizes she got that the wrong way.


    Mira and Ang look at each other withcent expressions because they know their daughters better than anyone and understand that they are not easy to deal with, especially when Lucien makes them even more spoiled.


    "Wait!" Marie makes again that expression that seems to want to provoke Lucien. "Even if it''s just a sparring session, it still seems a bit dangerous that you let us hit you with our abilities, especially when you want us to try our best."


    Before he can say anything, she continues. "Or are you going to use your super speed to dodge all of our attacks? it seems unproductive, don''t you think??"


    Lucien sighs as he approaches Marie. "Why do you always seem so stubborn?"


    She smiles and stands on tiptoe to kiss his lips. "I''m just trying to see the logic in this or help you create one."


    He smiles too. "Alright... well, I was thinking of creating a barrier with my demonic energy, so keep a defensive stance but slow my pace. I''m sure Nea is much faster than me due to Saria''s speed, but the point of this sparring session is just showing your abilities."


    Lust materializes her body beside Lucien to support him. "The barrier will prevent him from getting hurt even if he takes your attacks, and it will start to crack after taking too much damage, so we will have our result then."


    Even Marie has to admit that that kind of sparring session seems very well nned. "Sounds good to me."


    She looks satisfied, but Lena jumps on Lucien from behind, hugging his wings and back. "And what are we going to do after showing our abilities? Are we going to move on to that real training?"


    "Hahaha..." Heughs as he twists his body, spinning Lena, whoughs like a happy child. "You can''t wait for it, you naughty girl!"


    "Of course!" Lena doesn''t hide the desire of her body, heart, and soul.


    Lucien wants to pleasure his girls a lot, but he knows he needs to use their desires as motivation. "How about we make our sparring session more interesting?"


    "You nned something else, didn''t you?" Marie can''t help but ask.


    He makes a naughty smile. "You will try to damage my barrier in two groups, and those who manage to do it will get my full attention first... But if you fail, I will please all the other girls while you reflect on how you can improve your battle skills."


    The rational part of Marie''s mind couldn''t help but find Lucien''s n rather stupid. No matter what, pleasing them will still be the best way to strengthen them, so even if she didn''t participate in that sparring session, she''d just have to wait for him to finish pleasing the other girls before going back to fuck her.


    Yet, Marie can''t stop imagining having his lips kissing her whole body and his cock going deep inside her as fast as possible. She no doubt wants him to pay that attention to her before any other girl, which leaves her very motivated to try her best in that sparring session.


    The other girls are also turned on by the idea of getting his attention first, including Mira and Ang.


    "Two groups?" Kam asks. "You mean my mom and me against them?"


    He nods. "Yes, that way, each group can see the abilities of the other; after all, the intention here is to help you get to know each other better."


    "But..." Kam looks at Ang and her daughters with a sorry expression. "I''m not underestimating you, but the difference between our ages and power levels is pretty significant, you know."


    "And we are three." Lena makes a confident look.


    Lucien couldn''t help but shake his head. Well, it was impossible not to havepetition between the girls, especially the young ones. "Hey girls, remember, the intention of this is to increase the sync between you, so don''t make it harder."


    Marie smiles. "You are to me for provoking the rivalry between us with thispetition."


    "This is not apetition." He quickly responds. "Both groups can damage my barrier and get the rewards, or... both can fail and talk about it while I please all the other girls, over and over..."


    "..." Again, Lucien dealt a hard blow to Marie''s stubbornness. But for some reason, that makes her smile, makes her even more excited.


    [Maybe that''s what she needs...] He wonders. [Challenges to her rational mind or incentives to her passionate body? I guess both!]

 Chapter 601 The Naga Team Makes A Move

    "So, let''s start?" Kam asks in an excited tone. "If we go first, that will also help bnce things out, right?"


    Lucien sighs. "Not exactly. I mean, I''ll make sure the barrier is equally strong for each group."


    Lena smiles, but Marie still seems determined to be stubborn. "Everything looks pretty good, but aren''t we missing something like this?"


    "And what would that be?" Lucien quickly asks. He''s already realized that listening to Marie''s ideas is a way of pleasing her as much as arguing with her.


    She smiles as she exins. "Why not make it more challenging? Just being defensive isn''t going to help us get better, you know."


    He understands what she means, and before she can suggest anything, he does. "I got it, so how about I give you two minutes to attack me before counterattacking for 20 seconds? If you can''t defend yourself, then it''s over, but in case you escape in that time, I''ll give you two more minutes to damage my barrier."


    Marie bites her lip due to the incredible speed that Lucien presents a new n. She just wants to agree with him, but that makes her feel so predictable and also simr to all the girls who just agree with everything he says.


    She really doesn''t want to disagree with him for no reason or just out of stubbornness, but she also wants to stand out among his wives; otherwise, she would be just another girl in his life.


    "Thirty seconds." She speaks; that way, she epts his n but can also participate in its decision in an independent and original way. "We can hold out for thirty seconds."


    "..." Kam and Lena roll their eyes with the same annoyed expression. They don''t understand why Marie always tries to disagree with everything Lucien says.


    "Alright." But Lucien quickly agrees with Marie. Her stubbornness is part of her character, and he appreciates it as an unusual kind of charm.


    "Nice, sister..." Lenaments in an upset tone. "You''ve just made it harder for us to get it before everyone else."


    Marie thinks about keeping quiet, but that voice in her mind forces her to respond. "Hubby''s goal here is to prepare us for the hardest fight of our lives, rather than pleasing us."


    Lena shakes her head, unsure what to say. At that moment, Kam approaches her and whispers loudly enough for everyone to hear. "Does your sister have some mental problem?"


    "Hahaha..." Lena can''t help but smile because for the first time someone seems to think exactly like her. "I bet so!"


    Now it''s Marie''s turn to roll her eyes while Mira and Ang just watch their daughters'' weird interactions.


    Lucien can see that Kam and Lena seem pretty likely to form a good friendship, just as Ang and Mira get along, leaving Marie still as the ''mostplicated girl.''


    As the girlsugh together, Marie seems to realize how out of ce she is, and her eyes end up meeting Lucien''s. She expects to see disappointment and even pity in his look, but all she sees is a loving, understanding smile.


    "Everyone ready?" He asks.


    "Yep!" Kam is the first to respond while the other girls nod.


    Lucien approaches Mira and Kam before taking their hands and looking at the other girls. "Stay at a safe distance, so you don''t get hit by coteral damage, but stay close enough to see and analyze all of Mira''s and Kam''s abilities and fighting style."


    "OK." Ang and her daughters nod before walking several feet away from Lucien, Mira, and Kam.


    Lust materializes her body and creates a barrier of demonic energy in front of them as additional protection.


    Lucien continues to hold Mira and Kam''s hands as he tries to give them as much demonic energy as possible to boost their bodies. As soon as he gives them enough energy, he finishes with kisses on their lips, making them smile and blush.


    "Don''t hold yourself back," Hements. "I can take everything you have."


    Mira smiles with a loving expression, but Kam makes a naughty look. "I have so much to give you..."


    Lucien smiles and lets go of the girls'' hands before walking back, creating the visible barrier around his body as an extrayer of armor. "So, let''s do it..."


    The girls'' eyes sparkle as they''re clearly excited, not just them but Lust as well, and she speaks in Lucien''s mind. ''This is so stimting.''


    ''Really?'' He asks, a little confused.


    ''Yeah,'' She confirms. ''Sexual pleasure is not the only thing that motivates us, you know.''


    Lucien usually focuses on sexual pleasure as that''s what he has the most control over, but he understands that their demonic energy is based on pleasure, any kind of pleasure.


    Before he can talk about that, Lust continues. ''You''ve trained with the girls before, but never anything like that... we have a very clear direction here, which is to make the girls stronger, and that makes you stronger.''


    As Lucien listens to Lust''s whispers in his mind, stimting pleasure from the inside out, Mira and Kam look at each other. They know that to have a chance of receiving that reward and proving their strength to him, they will have to do their best ever.


    "How are we going to do it?" Kam asks her mother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mira makes a thoughtful expression; she''s been thinking about that since they got to that ce. "I don''t think any borate strategy will have any additional effect on him... so let''s make it simple, you keep him busy while I prepare my most powerful attack; when it''s ready, I''ll give you a signal, and you get away from him."


    "It looks good to me!" Kam nods and then takes two curved swords from her storage ring. Those swords are made of oceanic jade, one of Blue Star''s rarest materials, and it would certainly do serious damage to Lucien depending on how much force she uses in her attacks.


    ''Good treasures...'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind about the jade des. ''But you must help her awaken her soul weapon as soon as possible; any training would be wasted if her soul weapon ends up not being dual des.''


    ''I''m working on it.'' Lucien responds as he looks at Kam.


    Kam smiles at him before getting into a fighting stance, leaning her top forward like a snake preparing to pounce. She also holds one jade sword upfront and the other backdown like a long dagger.


    Lucien doesn''t really know what to expect as he''s only fought Nagas inside the sea. Now that he thinks about it, Kam and Mira are at a disadvantage for fighting out of the water, and while he just wants to see their abilities, it also seems weird since thepetition will likely be underwater.


    He closes his eyes as he uses his demonic energy and connection to the purple world to make water appear out of nowhere, covering all that big rock and turning it into a globe of water. But the mountains and trees remain in the same ce, making that scene seems quite surreal.


    Acting in sync with him, Lust makes the barrier in front of Ang and her daughters be a globe that protects them and maintains oxygen in that ce. But it''s just to make them morefortable since due to their water affinity, they have almost the same advantages as the sea races.


    Kam''s smile gets even more beautiful as she looks at Lucien with a grateful expression. Now inside the water, her tail softly swings as she prepares to attack him.


    "Here I go!" She exims before rushing towards him as fast as she can.


    *Burble!*


    Her movements stir the water as she looks like a shadow to Ang and her daughters. But Lucien can clearly see her movements in slow motion.


    She''s as fast as anyone in the middle Immortal Realm, actually faster than most. Yet, he can''t help butpare her with someone else andment with Lust. ''She''s much slower than Saria...''


    Kam quickly gets in front of Lucien and starts attacking him with her jade swords. First, she doesn''t use all her speed in her attacks, fearing she''ll hurt him. But when she realizes that he can easily evade all of her blows, she increases her speed to her maximum, and yet it still seems impossible to hit him.


    ''Maybe she''s not so different from Saria.'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind. ''I mean, out of the water domain.''


    ''The water domain?'' Lucienments. ''I wonder if Kam could do a water domain; she has a water affinity, right?''


    ''She has, like most sea creatures.'' Lust answers. ''But Saria had her water affinity altered and improved along with her blood lineage, which seems to be directly connected to her water affinity.''


    Before Lucien says that Kam and Mira also have powerful bloodlines, Lust exins. ''But Kam and her mother''s lineage doesn''t seem to be rted to water, but to Chaos mana, so I don''t think they would benefit from a water domain as Saria and Nea.''


    As he continues to dodge Kam''s blows, even holding his speed to half, Lucien asks Lust. ''A chaos domain then?''


    ''A chaos domain? Hahaha...'' Lust starts tough. ''An elemental domain can only be made when someone has incredible control over a specific element. Water is one of the best elements to a domain, but even people with a high Chaos affinity can''t really control it as Chaos is for sure the most unstable energy.''


    ''So, is it impossible?'' He asks.


    ''I''m not sure.'' Lust answers honestly. ''I''ve never heard of anyone doing a Chaos domain, but if you want to understand more about it, you should talk to Wrath. Her demonic energy is the most unstable energy after Chaos mana, so she must understand more about it than anyone else.''


    ''Alright, I''ll talk to herter.'' Lucien responds before refocusing on Kam and her mother.


    Kam continues attacking him with her jade des. She tries different moves with high speed and precision, making it clear that she has excellent closebat skills. Yet, she doesn''t have any magic or special abilities since she''s never tried to awaken her bloodline abilities.


    Meanwhile, Mira is standing in the water a hundred meters from them with her eyes closed and a concentrated expression.


    As Lucien looks at her, he notices a dark sphere appear around her; the sphere seems to be made of ck energy but with yellow threads that make him feel a strange sensation.


    ''It''s a catalyst.'' Lustments in his mind and quickly exins. ''If you''re wondering why her soul weapon is like this, it''s a catalyst. This type of soul weapon only awakens in people with great magical potential and is very useful as it helps such people to control their energies and channel them into powerful magic attacks.''


    ''The perfect weapon for a mage.'' Lucien can''t help butment.


    ''Exactly.'' Lust answers. ''Ang and Marie would be lucky if they could awaken catalysts as their soul weapon too.''


    ''Hmm...'' Lucien thinks of something, and Lust is curious about that, so he quickly talks about it. ''What if they could influence it? I mean, we already know that soul weapons appear when we open the first soul gate due to generally our need... so why couldn''t we make this need more specific?''


    Lust finds that idea pretty crazy, but even with so much knowledge in her mind, she''s only finding out more about soul weapons now, with Lucien.


    ''Maybe it''s possible... actually, it would be amazing if the girls could choose their soul weapons.'' Shements.


    ''Yeah, it would be really nice...'' He thinks aloud as he looks at Mira, channeling her chaotic mana with the help of her soul weapon.

 Chapter 602 The Majestic Mira

    "Impressive!" Ang thinks aloud as she gazes at Mira, channeling her mana into her soul weapon.


    Whether it''s her appearance, her aura, her voice, and even her way of moving, everything about Mira leaves Ang impressed. She sees the Naga Queen as a much more beautiful, majestic, and powerful woman than she is, as a superior version of herself.


    Ang already felt something like that when she started to fall in love with Lucien, but she didn''t think he would ever look at her when having Cassidy by his side.


    After spending so much time with them, she realized that Cassidy is very simr to her in terms of her way of thinking, acting, and even their fears. But Mira is quite different from them, maybe because of the huge difference in age and strength, or something else.


    Anyway, that doesn''t make Ang feel inferior or worried, but rather encourages her to try to be better, not just for Lucien, but for herself as well. And seeing Mira in all her grace makes that desire grow even stronger in her heart.


    "She''s really amazing..." Mariements while also finding Mira very powerful. But then she shakes her head as she looks at Kam, who fails to hit Lucien even when he uses only half his speed. "On the other hand, her daughter..."


    "What? What''s the issue with Kam??" Lena makes a confused expression as she thinks Kam is amazing too. "She seems to be doing great; I mean, hubby is really fast; it can''t be helped."


    Marie rolls her eyes. "He''s holding back so much. Still, she can''t do anything but attack stupidly... if they were facing a real enemy, he would walk over her and not let her mother finish preparing that powerful spell."


    "But Mira is only able to channel that spell because Kam is holding Lucien with the best she has." Lena tries to defend her new friend, or rather, sister.


    Ang sighs. "Mira seems to be trying a massive attack to have a chance of damaging Lucien''s barrier, but if this was realbat, she could cast faster spells if she needed to."


    "In other words, Kam is the weak link in their duo." Mariements with her usual arrogant tone.


    Lena really doesn''t like the way her sister acts. "Have you forgotten that her mother is almost two thousand years older than her???"


    "And did you forget that she had all her power stolen by her ex-husband??" Marie responds with another question quickly. "All Mira can do now is due to Lucien''s demonic energy, so Kam, who was fine when she started receiving his energy, should be much stronger than her mother now."


    "It''s not that simple." Angments. She understands Marie''s way of thinking but also knows that not everything is as it seems. "Do you remember the difference in power between us when we first met Lucien?"


    Before Marie can respond, Ang continues. "Back then, our power seemed quite different, but the truth is that our knowledge was very limited. Thanks to Lucien and Lust, we found out about the Power Realms, and the power he gives us goes far beyond that."


    "What do you mean, mom?" Lena is confused, while Marie maintains a stubborn expression.


    Ang gently smiles at her daughters. "Well, you both started getting his energy before me and that little power difference should mean even less when we reached the Mortal Realm; it shouldn''t exist nowadays, but still I''m almost twoyers in front of you, without mention the huge difference between our real strength."


    "..." Marie can''t deny that; Ang and Cassidy seem to benefit more from Lucien''s energy than she and Mia.


    "I still don''t understand..." Lena remains confused.


    Ang strokes Lena''s hair. "Apparently, Lucien''s demonic energy affects us differently, but I can''t say how it works. I believe it has something to do with our will..."


    "Or the fact that he prefers curvy mature women rather than skinny little girls..." Mariements with an annoyed expression.


    "..." Lena and Ang don''t know what to say. The first, despite having one of the sexiest bodies among Lucien''s young wives, usually doesn''t think much about that, while her mother knows of such unspoken preferences.


    Ang almost feels bad for Marie, but then she notices her stubborn daughter pouting and can''t help butugh. "Hahahaha... I can''t believe it... are you jealous of your own mother??"


    "..." Marie even bites her lip in frustration. No matter how much she wants it, her body doesn''t mature as much as those of girls like Lena and Madelyn.


    "..." Even Lucien is taken aback by this situation. He usually limits his senses not to hear the girls'' conversation and is now almost entirely focused on Kam, but he still can''t help but hear the words ''curvy mature women.''


    He feels a mixture of feelings that vary from wanting tough to a deep regret for letting his secret preferences hurt his girls.


    That kind of regret hits his heart so hard that he loses focus on the fight. Kam doesn''t realize what''s happening because all she sees is an opportunity to prove her strength to him, so she hits him with all her strength.


    *BAM*


    She hits his shoulder with both her jade swords, knocking him to the ground. His barrier absorbs all the damage, but his body hits the ground hard, creating arge crater and raising a cloud of mud inside the giant water bubble.


    "Hubby!!!" Kam quickly regrets hitting him so hard and swims toward him.


    But Mira doesn''t stop channeling her big spell because she knows Lucien is totally fine. Kam also notices that because when the cloud of mud dissipates, she notices him smiling at her.


    "I''m fine," He says as he points to his intact barrier. "You did well, Kam, more ten hits like that, and you''ll break through my barrier."


    "Ten??" Kam is happy for his praise, but she doesn''t think she can hit him with ten more blows like that, which discourages her.


    "It''s alright, sweet," Mira talks to Kam. "You''re doing a great job; just hold him a little longer."


    The sparklese back to Kam''s eyes as she remembers that she has a team and she should only hold Lucien, so having hit him is already a win for her.


    Lucien makes no move as he looks at Mira expectantly. "You only have thirty seconds left, my dear."


    Mira looks into Lucien''s eyes with a confident expression, and even though she is preparing that spell to attack him, her heart is full of gratitude and love because she is only being able to do that thanks to him.


    "I''m almost there..." ck and yellow shadows begin to leave her catalyst and swirl around her body. Those shadows swirl around her, making everyone near her feel chaotic sensations growing inside their hearts, making everything seems so crazy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This is something big!'' Lustments in Lucien''s mind, but that''s unnecessary as everyone there can feel how powerful Mira''s magic is.


    Well, they have an idea of that power due to the aura around Mira, but they can''t really know how powerful her magic is.


    Everyone is focused on the shadows around Mira, but Lucien notices her touching a green stone on her ne; a simr stone shines on Kam''s ne, and she understands that it is the signal.


    [Now!] Mira and Kam think simultaneously, so the mother activates her spell, and the daughter quickly swims away from Lucien.


    Lucien watches Mira raise her hands, and the catalyst between them glows yellow as it releases even more shadows, whiche toward him like living creatures.


    The shadows, or rather bolts of chaotic energy, move at incredible speed, and they get even faster as they get closer to Lucien, surprising him.


    Since standing still isn''t part of the training, he tries to avoid the shadows but quickly realizes that his speed won''t be enough.


    *BAM*


    The first bolt of chaotic energy hits his back, throwing his body forward with incredible force. He quickly regains his bnce and tries to dodge the other shadows, this time at full speed.


    He manages to dodge the second shadow, but it quickly makes a turn after passing his body,ing back to attack him. He is forced to dodge another shadowing from behind, but when he does it, he is faced with three more shadowsing from different directions.


    [Nice!] He can''t help but praise Mira in his mind as he realizes he can''t escape the chaotic bolts, at least without using his teleport ability.


    But since Saria and Nea don''t have spatial mana, Lucien doesn''t see any point in using his teleport ability to avoid Mira''s attack. He still tries to avoid as many shadows as possible with his agility, but those attacks are persistent and keeping back until they all hit him.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Many shadows hit Lucien, throwing him back into that crater in the ground. The chaotic bolts keep attacking him until his body goes through the whole big rock.


    Lucien falls into purple space after thest shadow vanishes midair. He can''t stop smiling, proud that Mira''s magic is so amazing.


    He quickly returns to the surface of the big rock, where he finds the girls with shocked expressions on their faces, including Kam.


    "Really outstanding!!!" Ang and her daughters are equally surprised by Mira''s power.


    But Mira looks exhausted. She tries to smile in response to Lucien''s proud smile, but she can''t even move right now. She is still not as strong as in her peak days, and that attack consumed all her energy.


    She and Kam gaze at Lucien''s body, looking for any cracks in the barrier, but they are saddened when they find none.


    "So we failed... even with that spell." Kam bows her head.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you did awesome teamwork." Lucien smiles at them. "You exceeded my expectations and almost broke my barrier¡­ well, it''s not over yet; you can have one more chance if you don''t get caught by me in the next thirty seconds."


    "Oh." Kam''s lips curl into a smile when she hears that.


    But Mira lets out a tired sigh. "I can barely move, so it''s over for me... but you still have a chance, sweetie, so don''t give up on it; I''m sure you just need a little bit to crack his barrier."


    "Yeah," He nods. "One more hit like that could make a crack on it right now."


    Kam is moved by the ''sacrifice'' of her mother. Well, that''s just a sparring session, but she still feels like her mom is always doing the best for her.


    "I''ll do it for us, Mom!" She speaks in a determined tone.


    But then she takes a while before running, and when she turns, she finds Lucien''s face an inch from hers. She barely has time to think before he kisses her lips.


    "Got you!" He smiles at her, making her feel a mixture of happiness and frustration.


    Kam feels foolish for not running away when she had the chance and sad for not getting the reward for her and her mother.


    But Lucien doesn''t me her for getting emotional; he just tries to advise her. "In a fight, you must always stay focused. When I lost focus, you hit me, and I caught you in the same way."


    "Mm." She nods while promising herself to always stay focused during battles, something that is much harder than it looks.


    Lucien kisses Kam''s forehead before looking at Mira. She can''t even swim away, so he slowly makes his way to her.


    "I''ve never seen such an amazing spell..." He praises her again. "I''m sure it will be very effective against the Mermaids."


    "Not if I can''t move after casting it once..." She looks disappointed in herself.


    He approaches her, caresses her face, and kisses her lips. "When thepetition dayes, you''ll be able to cast it ten times without losing your breath."


    "How much will we need to train to make it happen?" She makes a seductive expression.


    He brings his lips close to her ear and whispers in an even more seductive tone. "So much..."

 Chapter 603 Princess Of Stubbornness

    Mira can''t help but feel like a silly girl in love when Lucien whispers something naughty in her ear. [How can he make me feel so good when I just failed??]


    For her, not having damaged his barrier, even with him holding back so much, was a failure. But for him and Lust, her performance was impressive, considering everything that happened to her.


    Clearly, Lucien''s demonic energy affects his women in different ways. But it is rather rted to their mindset than his personal preferences.


    While young girls like Lena and Kam are fine with being protected by Lucien and just enjoying life, women like Mira and Ang feel that they are at the peak of their lives but still have a lot to do, a lot of responsibilities, and want to enjoy all that he has to offer the maximum.


    "Impressive!" Lust materializes her body next to Lucien and praises Mira. "Now I''m more optimistic for thispetition; if we can use your bloodline abilities to attack, we just need to train the other girls to defend you."


    Mira feels especially proud to receive such praise from Lust, one of the seven deadly sins and most powerful creatures in the universe. But she feels weird that it doesn''t seem nearly as good as Lucien''s praises, even a simple ''you''re beautiful.''


    "Thanks..." She smiles and tries to look away to not let her feelings be so evident.


    But nothing escapes Lucien''s eyes, and he gently holds her chin before kissing her lips and whispering in her ear again. "You are beautiful."


    His demonic energy, along with his life mana, enters Mira''s body, restoring her energies quickly, and making her think aloud. "It would be so easier if you could give us your energy during thepetition..."


    Lust quickly agrees with Mira and makes a thoughtful expression. "Maybe he can..."


    Because their minds think so simrly, Lucien quickly understands that Lust is talking about his mysterious ability to pass his energies on to his wives just as they passed to him during the battle against Alexa.


    "Wouldn''t that be against the rules?" He quicklyments.


    "..." Lust doesn''t respond but makes a naughty smile, very simr to the expression Envy makes when she''s nning something wrong.


    Lucien can''t help butugh; however, his expression quickly turns neutral. "It would give us a big advantage, but there''s no point doing something like that when I''m trying to get the Mermaids'' trust."


    "Is this a denial?" Lust pouts, increasingly simr to Envy.


    He sighs before looking at Ang and her daughters. "Are you ready?"


    "To do something like Mira?" Lena quickly asks. "Hell no!"


    Angughs, but Marie makes an annoyed expression and bumps her shoulder on her sister''s arm. "We can impress Hubby too!"


    Lucien swims up to them with a gentle smile on his face. "This isn''t about impressing anyone, just making it clear what you can do right now."


    "We can do great!" Marie quicklyments. She''s discovering how proud andpetitive she can be.


    He enters the protective barrier,nds in front of Marie, and caresses her face before kissing her lips. "I don''t doubt your potential and intelligence, my love."


    Marie always mentally mocks the other girls for getting so emotional when they receivepliments from Lucien. Still, the rational part of her mind can''t stop her body and heart from feeling so good about that either.


    "Are we going to fight underwater?" Lena quickly asks, breaking the romantic atmosphere between Lucien and Marie.


    "I guess so." Angments. "I mean, the Mermaids are certainly going to take the fight underwater, so we have to get used to it."


    "Indeed." Mariements and then kisses Lucien''s face before stepping out of the barrier getting into the water. She quickly uses her water magic to absorb the water''s oxygen to breathe normally.


    Due to her water affinity, she also moves in water very quickly, in fact much faster than she does out of water. Not only is her agility improved, but also all her senses and even resistances. Out of the water, she is a mage, physically weak, but in the water, she is also swift and strong.


    She looks at Lucien and smiles with a naughty expression. Then her body starts to glow, especially the low part. The blue light grows brighter and creates a long fish-tail around Marie''s legs.


    That fish-tail is just a creation of Marie''s water mana, but it still looks genuine and makes her seem like a half-Mermaid, which leaves Lucien fascinated.


    She swims around the barrier, swinging her tail gracefully as she continues to look into his eyes. "How it looks on me, Hubby?"


    "Wonderful!" Lucien quickly responds.


    "How..." Lena makes a shocked and disappointed expression at the same time. "I''m really an idiot for not thinking of something like this first!"


    "Now you don''t have to imagine it." Angments as she crosses the barrier, enters the water, and also creates a water fish-tail around her legs.


    No matter how much Marie looks like a Mermaid Princess, as soon as Ang does the same, she looks like a Mermaid Queen, and Lucien''s eyes are drawn to her tail like a hungry shark is drawn to blood in the sea.


    To most people, he appreciates them equally, but Marie recognizes that look right away and gets upset. But instead of pouting, she smiles.


    Ang knows her daughters very well and smiles at Marie. "So, this''s your n?"


    "Hehe..." Marie makes a naughty expression. "You saw it, didn''t you? I mean when he lost focus and Kam hit him."


    "He didn''t expect that." Ang quickly responds. "But now that you''ve said it out loud, he''s certainly not going to fall for this trick."


    Marie continues to smile with a confident expression, so she points to Lucien behind the barrier. "He''s not listening because I asked him not to; he''s also not reading our lips or anything... he has something better to fill his mind after all."


    Ang shakes her head. "You nned everything, didn''t you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If I can''t be better than you at something, it doesn''t mean I can''t be better than you at everything else." She responds in a proud tone.


    "You want me to praise you for manipting us like this???" Ang raises one of her eyebrows, gazing at her daughter with an inquisitive expression.


    "Oh,e on!" Marie rolls her eyes. "Don''t make me look like a viin who stole your candy!"


    "..." Ang doesn''t know how tofort Marie because she always seems so contradictory and rebellious; it''s impossible to know what she really wants.


    But Marie''s stubborn expression quickly fades, giving way to a vague and somewhat sad look. "When I first met Lucien, I thought a lot of bad things about him... and that he was very mysterious."


    "Only because of that, I kept following him despite my mind constantly telling me to stay away from him." She continues. "So all that shit happened... I knew I had to get away from him, but he was with Cassidy, and she could help us..."


    "..." Ang remains silent, only listening to her daughter.


    Marie shakes her head, fighting her own thoughts. "Everything I did with him was like a science experiment; I just wanted to see how someone like he could make me feel... it didn''t was real, or even important..."


    "Yes, he wasn''t important to me." Marie speaks again as if she doesn''t believe her own words. "But then..."


    She sighs, creating air bubbles in the water as she makes a sad expression. "But then, I saw him gazing at you with this same expression..."


    "Marie-" Ang feels really bad for her daughter and tries to say something.


    "No!" But she quickly interrupts her mother. "That''s okay, Mom; before, I only saw a stupid man who desired you more than me... that made no sense. I mean, I was young, virgin, and free while you were old, a mother of two children, and a married woman..."


    Marie bites her lip before continuing. "My mind was telling me he was crazy or just had a weird fetish... but that wasn''t just about your body; he also admired and respected you... rather than me."


    "..." Ang wants to say a lot, but she stays silent to let Marie release everything that is hunting her heart.


    "Well¡­" Marie pauses before continuing. "Now I understand why it was and still is like that; you are a truly extraordinary woman, Mom."


    A hopeful glow passes through Marie''s eyes as she nces at Lucien. "But I know that I can be like that too; I can also get his respect with my own qualities."


    "Because he loves me¡­ the way I am." She smiles at him. "So I''m going to do my best and keep working hard to get his respect¡­ so he looks at me the way he looks at you."


    Ang can''t help but feel proud of her daughter for being so honest and confident. Instead of trying tofort her, Ang just nods and smiles. "Mm."


    Marie smiles too, and then Lena finally manages to make her mana fish-tail and join them while Lucien just watches them from behind the barrier.


    "So, how are we going do it?" Lena asks.


    "Mom will attract his attention, and then we will attack together." Marie quickly speaks while Lucien still doesn''t hear them.


    "Will it work???" Lena clearly doesn''t trust that n.


    Marie shakes her head. "Of course not. He''ll notice our strategy and try to avoid our attacks, but then he''ll let his guard down to Mom..."


    "Oh..." Lena smiles. "And she''ll be able to attack him!"


    "No." Marie quickly responds. "Hubby will notice that too..."


    "Huh?" Lena gets really confused.


    Marie smiles. "Exactly. I mean, let''s confuse him by changing our strategy over and over until we get a real chance of damaging his barrier."


    "Ohhh..." Lena thinks she got that but isn''t sure. "Seems quite simple."


    "But it also looks good." Ang finally speaks. "I mean, simple strategies can also be very effective, especially when the opponent expects somethingplex."


    "It makes sense," Lenaments but then looks at her mother and sister with a curious expression. "Is that why you were talking about something just ago?"


    Marie can''t help but be concerned. It took her a lot of courage to open her heart and expose her most significant secrets to her mother, but she definitely doesn''t want her sister or anyone else to see that side of her.


    "Yeah, we were just pretending to wait for you." Ang quickly lies to protect Marie''s secrets, just as she would do for Lena.


    Marie smiles at her mother. "So, I think we''re ready, right?"


    "Mm." Ang nods.


    "Yep." Lena also agrees.


    "Keep something in mind, we won''t be able to do this with the Mermaids, but right now, we''re doing it for the sole purpose of getting Hubby''s reward." Marie exins.


    Lena nods again, and Ang smiles. "All is fair in Love and War."

 Chapter 604 The Blue-Haired Trio Hits Hard (1/2)

    "Ready?" Lucien asks as he looks at Ang and her daughters. Mira and Kam have already entered the protective barrier to observe the fight.


    "Mm." Marie nods, followed by her mother and sister. Somehow, she looks like the leader of the team even though she''s weaker than Ang. Yet, that makes sense due to her clearly being a better strategist.


    Lucien ps his wings and gets out of the protective bubble, stepping into the water while looking at the beautiful blue-haired trio. The way the girls swing their fish-tails is very seductive and makes it clear that it is part of Marie''s strategy. But even knowing that, he can''t take his eyes off their tails.


    "Hehe..." Maire can''t help but giggles at Lucien''s gaze. [Even if we fail here, I won''t fail to drive you crazy in bed with this tail!]


    "You have two minutes." Lucienments, starting the fight for real.


    *Burble*


    The girls shake the water, each going a different way, and surrounding Lucien. He stands there, just watching them as he makes his barrier visible.


    The girls swim fast but don''t seem real rushed. Though they don''t need to, they don''t stop swinging their tails, drawing Lucien''s full attention to that.


    The trio also maintains seductive expressions and gentle smiles, which hits Lucien hard. He can''t stop thinking how beautiful Lena and Marie look working together with their lovely mother; that seems just perfect.


    Even Mira and Kam are impressed by the way the trio act. She and her daughter quickly realize the big difference between them, a real mother-daughter strategy.


    As the trio swims around Lucien, he just watches. Although the sisters seem very seductive now, as Marie expected, his eyes are more attracted to Ang; she looks like a majestic Queen, a lovely mother, and a hot mature Mermaid-wife.


    ''Are you imagining how Nea will look after you make her fall for you?'' Lust can''t resist teasing him by whispering in his mind.


    He smiles as he mentally responds to her with another question. ''Why would I think about another woman when I already have such amazing wives?''


    ''Because your cock is insatiable!'' Lust quickly responds and startsughing.


    ''...'' He doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t want to feel that way, but sinful desires grow inside his heart out of his control. Part of that is because of the Bloody Rose, but he knows those desires have always been there, waiting to be awakened.


    But before he can think too much about that, he notices Lena making the first move. She makes a naughty expression before swimming quickly toward him.


    "Here I go, hubby!" Shements while creating ice des with her mana and trying to attack him.


    Lena''s speed shocks Mira and Kam. Even knowing how awesome Lucien is, they didn''t expect his wives to be so fantastic. There''s nothing special about Lena''s body, but she can still move as fast as anyone from the peak Sky Realm while in the Mid Earth Realm.


    Yet, her speed is far inferior to Kam''s, and Lucien doesn''t even need half the capacity of his senses to see her movements in slow motion.


    He smiles as he is proud of her current power but easily dodges her attack, using less than half his agility.


    *Burble*


    More water is shaken, creating a lot of air bubbles. Lucien doesn''t notice that at first, but Lena used her mana to create more bubbles than her moves could do alone.


    As soon as Lucien dodges Lena''s attack, she attacks again, causing him to turn his back on Marie, who quicklyunches her attack as well. Just as she nned, he focuses on dodging her and her sister, lowering his guard to Ang.


    Marie''s movements are a little slower than Lena''s, but the sync of their attacks is very high. It''s amazing that even though they have so much rivalry, they can still work as a team so easily.


    *Burble* *Burble* *Burble*


    More and more bubbles are generated by Marie and Lena''s constant attacks, but of course, the main reason for so many air bubbles is their magic.


    Lucien''s senses are still more impressive than his strength and speed, but his mind has limitations. Even though Marie is trying to confuse him so that Ang can make the main attack, his eyes and focus are drawn to the sisters'' graceful movements and their sexy Mermaid-tails.


    Amid a cloud of air bubbles, he dodges all of their blows, and then when the moment seems perfect, Ang makes her move. She doesn''t attack with melee weapons but cast sts of ice spikes that cross the water at high speed.


    That attack looks like Mira''s great spell, but instead of chaotic bolts, Ang cast ice spikes. However, those ice spikes are much weaker and slower than Mira''s shadows, and they only move in a straight line like a normal attack and not living magic.


    "They won''t make it..." Kam can''t help but think aloud. But instead of looking happy that Ang''s team looks like they''re about to fail as they did, she''s sad.


    Mira, on the other hand, is increasingly impressed by the blue-haired trio. She understands well the difference between Realms and how that makes Ang and her daughters look amazing. "It''s far from over."


    Even with his focus divided between so many things and his vision obstructed by so many air bubbles, Lucien dodges all of Ang''s ice spikes, still keeping his agility capped at the half.


    Ang tries her best to create more and more ice spikes, as well as increase their speed. But nothing seems to be enough to hit Lucien, so she pushes her body beyond the limits, creating a new barrage of ice spikes, bigger and faster than any before.


    Lucien can no longer dodge the ice spikes due to their number and size. Without using his teleport ability, all he can do is raise his arms and block the ice spikes directly.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The ice spikes break on contact with his arms, but they do minimal damage to the barrier due to Ang''s mana being drained quickly. That way, it would take millions of ice spikes to crack the barrier, something Ang is far from able to do.


    Lucien can''t see the sisters and Ang, but he hears when she stops casting more ice spikes. He thinks she''s reached a new limit and can''t do anything else.


    ''You did well... my love.'' He talks to Ang mentally.


    ''I''m not done yet... honey.'' She responds in a tired but confident tone.


    [Huh??] Lucien is confused when he sees arge ice spike pass by his body, making him feel a familiar sensation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Smash*


    That ice spike breaks, and Ang emerges from the fragments, with a smile on her face and two ice daggers in her hands. She acts quickly and tries to attack him with both des.


    *Burble*


    But Lucien acts quickly and holds both her wrists. His touch is gentle, and his smile is proud, which makes Ang smile even more.


    "Hahaha..." He starts tough as he holds Ang''s arms. "You really surprised me!"


    Ang is really happy with her performance, but she puts on a fake disappointed expression and even pouts. "But I failed..."


    Maybe it''s because Ang never acts like a spoiled girl or because she looks too cute pouting, but anyway, Lucien really lets his guard down when he thinks she''s disappointed in herself.


    He doesn''t think twice about pulling her body towards his and kissing her lips while talking to her mentally. ''You did great, for real!''


    Ang first closes her eyes to enjoy the kiss, but then she opens them and looks at him with a confident expression. ''I think it did.''


    Lucien realizes something is wrong, but it''s toote to do anything. Ang creates ayer of ice around their bodies while Lena and Marie appear behind him, already attacking with ice des.


    He could escape that attack with his teleport ability, but without it, it''s impossible to get rid of Ang''s ice in time to avoid Marie and Lena''s attack.


    The sisters use all their strength and magic to strike his back in a cooperative attack.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The ice des break in contact with his barrier, but the sisters create new ones and keep attacking.


    Lucien takes time to get rid of Ang''s ice without hurting her, which allows Marie and Lena to attack his back dozens of times. Although both of them don''t have the same strength as Kam even together, so many attacks do a lot of damage to his barrier, precisely half the damage needed to crack it.


    He finally breaks free of Ang''s trap and quickly swims away from the girls. After checking his barrier and finding nothing wrong with it, he smiles at the girls with an impressed expression. "Whew... you girls almost did it."


    Ang sighs as she is really exhausted. "Yet, we failed..."


    "This isn''t over yet." Marie quicklyments while being proud of herself that her strategy worked.


    Lena smiles and holds her mother''s hand. "Yeah, we can do it one more time to break his barrier once and for all!"


    Ang feels just as proud as Lucien because she knows that having managed to do any damage to his barrier has already been an incredible achievement for them.


    But she''s realistic and makes a sorry expression. "We won''t be able to make him fall for the same trick again, besides I don''t have the energy for it anymore... and there''s the worst part..."


    "Which part??" Lena is confused.


    "His thirty seconds..." Mariements.


    "Exactly." Lucien makes a naughty expression as he gazes at the trio. "Your time to attack freely is over; now, you must flee from me if you can."


    "Damn!!" Lena exims as she remembers that. But she doesn''t waste another second before heading for the mountain. "I dare you to catch me!!"


    Lucien smiles as he notices her attempt to draw his attention to her, giving her sister and mother room to escape. He can''t help but mentally praise her, but he doesn''t pursue her at first.


    He looks at Ang and Marie. "Aren''t you going to run away? Lena is trying her best to give you this chance."


    Ang looks at Lena with a loving smile. "She''s really sweet."


    Even Marie praises her sister mentally. It''s evident that Lena is faster than her and her mother, so that''s the most efficient way for them to have a chance of escaping Lucien, at least half of the team.


    "Let''s go!" Marie exims as she holds her mother''s hand and tries to swim away from Lucien.


    But Ang doesn''t move; she actually pushes Marie away. "I''m too tired to run; you should go with your sister while I use the rest of my energy to hold him."


    Marie hears a voice in her mind telling her to let go of Ang''s hand and swim away from Lena''s direction. That seems like the best way to get away from Lucien during those thirty seconds, and only then can their team have another chance to damage his barrier.


    That''s the rational part of her mind talking. But for some reason unknown to Marie, she can''t do that. She wants to win the challenge, but she wants to do that without having to sacrifice her mother and sister.


    [If this was a real fight, I couldn''t abandon them...] She thinks as she holds Ang''s hand tightly.


    Ang and Lucien''s expressions are the same again as they are proud of Marie for acting that way. Regardless of the situation, staying together is what they would all do.


    But even so, Lucien can''t go easy on them, which would be unfair to Mira and Kam. Then he quickly swims toward the blue-haired mother-daughter pair.


    "If you won''t run away, I''ll catch you, both of you!" He smiles at them.


    "Oh!" Marie makes a surprised and concerned expression. But Lucien quickly notices that her look ispletely fake, which shocks him.


    [She also nned it??] He can''t help but wonder as he''s excited to see whates next.

 Chapter 605 The Blue-Haired Trio Hits Hard (2/2)

    "What???" Like Lucien, Mira also notices Marie''s fake expression and gets surprised. It is evident that she has a n and that everything that has happened seems to be part of that n.


    Even Lust doesn''t know what to expect from Marie. She didn''t seem to possess any surprising features, but now she looks somehow mysterious.


    Lucien continues swimming towards her and her mother using half his agility, which is still extremely fast. He knows Marie has nned something, but he doesn''t have much time to make his move, precisely twenty-three seconds.


    *Burble*


    The water shakes with the ps of his wings, and he arrives in front of the mother-daughter pair almost instantly. He extends his hand towards Ang to eliminate the most tired member of the team first.


    "No!" But Marie was already waiting for that and also extends her hand forward, creating a barrier of ice, which looks like ss.


    Lucien also expected her to make some movement, but her barrier surprises him by its beauty, despite it not looking really tough.


    "It''s a pity..." He thinks aloud as he doesn''t want to break such a beautiful barrier, but he can''t waste time.


    He prepares to punch the barrier, and at the same time, he notices Marie''s supposed shadow pull Ang''s shadow away. He can only suppose that because as the two shadows move away, other shadows stay in ce before moving in the other direction, leaving more shadows behind.


    [An illusion??] Lust exims in Lucien''s mind in surprise.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    Lucien breaks through the barrier and sees many versions of Marie pulling Ang in different directions. He can''t help but smile with a proud expression. "Water clones."


    ''Hahaha¡­'' Lustughs in Lucien''s mind. ''This girl has good tricks up her sleeve, but such simple clones are unlikely to fool people from high realms.''


    [I''m confused, though.] Hements honestly, not knowing who the true versions of Marie and Ang are.


    Lust doesn''t need to try very hard to see through that trick with her special senses. And she is surprised again to realize that both the real Marie and Ang are going in opposite directions with clones.


    Then she talks to him mentally. ''She knows I could tell you where she is¡­''


    ''And she also knows I wouldn''t do something like that.'' He quickly responds, making it clear that doing that isn''t an option.


    ''Twenty seconds.'' Lust talks about how much time he has left to catch the girls. Despite talking to her, everything is done at high speed, and not a second is wasted.


    But Lucien really doesn''t know what to do. There are dozens of clones of the girls, and he can only think of attacking them all at full speed, but he could only do that when facing real enemies.


    Without being able to attack the girls or use his real speed, Lucien can only think about closing his eyes and using the soul contract to find the real Marie and Ang. However, that wouldn''t be productive either as there are no enemies who could do the same during realbats.


    He wonders about that as fast as his mind can, and before two seconds have passed, he finds a way and talks to Lust. ''Her scent!''


    ''Yep,'' Lust quickly replies. ''People who master clone abilities could replicate their scent, but I don''t think Marie is at that level yet, so even holding your senses by half, you should find her by her scent easily.''


    Lucien wastes no time and closes his eyes to use his smell sense better, still containing it halfway. As they are underwater, it''s harder for anyone who isn''t from some water race to detect scents, but he has no trouble finding Ang and Marie''s familiar fragrances.


    "Oh..." He smiles as he realizes they are going in opposite directions, about half a mile from him already.


    Despite Ang standing closer due to being more tired, Lucien doesn''t think twice about going after Marie as she is clearly the leader of the trio, not due to her strength but her intelligence.


    *Burble*


    Lucien swirls the water around as he ps his wings and swims toward Marie. She quickly notices his movements and uses her clones to try to obstruct his path; however, he passes through them easily.


    Ang also notices that Lucien is going after Marie and stops. She couldn''t help but feel both proud of her daughter and also disappointed that she couldn''t help Maire. As that is like a simted battle, Ang imagines that one day her daughter cold be sacrificing for her in that way, and it should be her job as a mother.


    [Marie...] A gentle sparkle passes through Ang''s eyes as she sees Lucien reaching the supposedly real Marie.


    [WHAT???] Lucien is shocked when he holds Marie''s arm, and her body breaks like the other clones, but this time, leaving clothes in his hands, Marie''s real clothes.


    ''Hahahaha...'' Lust startsughing in Lucien''s mind. ''I could have told it to you, but I confess, your expression now is quiteic.''


    If Ang could hear Lust''s words, she would agree that Lucien''s current expression is very funny. But she is also surprised as she didn''t know that Marie had put her real clothes on a clone to trick him.


    Marie really wants to stop and brag about how her n worked, but she keeps hiding among the clones and acting like them so as not to be discovered.


    Lucien''s puzzled expression is quickly reced by a proud smile. Though her trick was simple, it fooled someone with keen senses like his.


    He looks around at the other clones and notices Ang standing over half a mile away from him; his time is running out, and he should at least try to catch her; however, he can''t help but want to catch Marie first.


    "Hahahaha..." He startsughing out loud, making his voice echo throughout the whole ce as he holds Marie''s clothes. "You really fooled me, my dear¡­ I must say, I underestimated your brilliant mind."


    Even though she knows she must keep swimming away from Lucien to have a real chance of not getting caught before time is up, Marie can''t help but look back and smile due to thatpliment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But she quickly regrets that when she notices Lucien looking right at her. She also fell for a trick. [DAMN!!!]


    Lucien knew Marie''s pride would expose her, so he quickly swims toward her. She is almost a mile away from him, but he closes that distance quickly due to her not being that fast.


    She tries to swim as fast as possible, but her agility is not on par with her intelligence. She also tries to obstruct Lucien''s path with clones and even make such clones flee, trying to trick him again.


    But nothing stops Lucien, and just as she feels he''s about to catch up with her, she smiles, proud of all she''s done. "You catc-"


    Lucien extends his hand to take Marie''s arm, but he immediately turns when he notices someone else''s presence. Despite being focused on her, he was also attentive to the other girls, but in the end, Lena''s movement still surprises him.


    "No!!" Lena exims as she jumps into Lucien''s arms to allow Marie to escape.


    "What??!?" Marie looks back, very confused. Like Lucien, she didn''t believe her sister would really sacrifice herself for her.


    "Hey!" Heughs as he hugs Lena.


    "Hey, you." She giggles while kissing him.


    Lucien understands well why she did that to save Marie, but he still teases her. "Shouldn''t you try to run away?"


    "And let Marie be the only one gettingpliments?" Lena smiles.


    Marie''s mind tells her to keep swimming away from them, but some inner force makes her stop and look at her sister with an upset expression. "So it was just to stand out???"


    "..." Lena doesn''t say anything and just looks at her sister with a stubborn expression. She can''t tell how much she loves and wants to protect Marie.


    But Lucien can feel that due to the connection with the girls. He can clearly see how loyal the sisters are to each other despite all thatpetitiveness.


    He also notices how bad Ang feels right now. She sees her daughters sacrificing themselves to save each other and herself, which makes her feel like she''s failed as a mother.


    That should just be a simple sparring session to demonstrate their current power. But simple actions can arouse powerful feelings in the girls'' hearts.


    Lena has been captured; the game is over for her. But Ang and Marie can still win and earn that reward so Lena can enjoy it with them.


    But Marie seems to have given up on running away, and Ang feels she has to do something; now it''s her turn to protect her daughters.


    [But what could I do???] She feels the need to do something, but she doesn''t know what she could do with her current energy.


    That powerful desire fills her heart and spreads through her whole body. Despite being close to her limits, her body has been recovering incredibly fast due to the kisses she received from Lucien.


    And along with his demonic energy, he also gave her some of the mix of demonic energies he generated with the other Sins, something that stimtes Ang''s desires even more.


    [I need to help my daughters... I need to do anything!] She swims towards them, pushing her body over the limit again.


    But no matter how powerful her will is, she still doesn''t know what to do to stop Lucien from catching Marie and her, finishing the game.


    As she swims towards him, she looks at Mira; in fact, their eyes meet, and Ang can''t help but feel jealous. [If only I was as powerful as her... if I had an amazing soul weapon like hers...]


    Ang didn''t know much about soul weapons before, but now she understands how amazing such tools can be. She also knows that she could have one based on her own will.


    So that''s what she does; she wishes to have a soul weapon like Mira''s with all her body and soul. She knows it''s not easy for people to awaken soul weapons so easily, but that''s the only thing she can think of right now.


    And it''s really not that simple for anyone to do that. But Ang has several demonic energies within her body, motivating her desires, mainly Lucien''s energy, which enhances all other energies; she also had her soul empowered by him; and most importantly, she has a great need for power right now.


    Without realizing it, she has a perfect opportunity to awaken the soul weapon, and that''s what happens. So many triggers motivate her soul, and from within it,es the power she needs.


    She can''t see it as Lucien does, but the gate within her soul opens, and an instinctive force grows within Ang''s body.


    She stops about two hundred meters from Lucien and looks at her hands with a confused expression. She feels incredible power running through her body and instinctively understands what is happening.


    Mira, who''s been paying attention to Ang since she started swimming toward Lucien, also notices what''s happening. She still remembers what that moment was like for her and recognizes the gleam in Ang''s eyes. "She did it..."


    Lucien also notices that something is up and looks at Ang. She looks at her hands, which begin to glow blue, then surprising everyone, a mysterious object appears, floating above her fingers.


    Unlike Mira''s perfect globe, Ang''s soul weapon is an object that looks like a three-pointed star, despite its edges being curved; It looks like it''s made of blue marble and shines with beautiful light.


    "A catalyst!" Lust quickly materializes her body andments. "Unbelievable, she actually awakened a catalyst like Mira!"


    Lucien smiles at Ang. He is very happy and proud of her, despite knowing that she is about to attack him with that soul weapon. "Nice, my dear."


    "Hehe..." Ang giggles, while Marie and Lena can only envy their mother.

 Chapter 606 Strong Heart And Sharp Mind

    Everyone is surprised to see Ang awaken a beautiful catalyst as her soul weapon. Lena and Marie have just witnessed the power of Mira''s soul weapon and already understand how important such a tool is for a mage.


    Mira understands that better than anyone there and is very happy for her ''sister.'' She sees more and more simrities between them.


    But without a doubt, the person most shocked by that is Lust. She is only finding out more about Soul Weapons with Lucien due to Aylin''s memories, but she has a vast general knowledge in her mind, which leaves no doubt that it is not easy to awaken such mysterious weapons.


    And he just wondered if there was an easier way not only to awaken the soul weapon but also to choose what it would look like.


    Lust didn''t want to say how absurd his theory sounded, but now she feels like she''s the only fool there. A few minutes after Mira shows the power of her catalyst, Ang awakens a catalyst as well. [This can''t be a coincidence!]


    Lucien suggested that because the soul weapons are the manifestations of their souls and have primarily to do with their will. Yet, Lust can''t help but think that perhaps the demonic energies, particrly Envy''s, in Ang''s body have more influence on this than they can imagine.


    Anyway, Ang now has a perfect soul weapon for a mage, which makes her much stronger. And when Lucien''s wives get stronger, he gets stronger, which is good for everyone.


    When Ang saw Mira using her soul weapon, she was fascinated, despite not having the slightest idea how to use such a tool. But now, having her own catalyst in hand, she instinctively understands how to channel her mana through it.


    "Run, Marie!" She exims as she starts to channel her mana into the catalyst, making it glow with beautiful blue light.


    Everyone can see that she is about to attack Lucien, but as he still has a few seconds to try to capture the girls, he lets go of Lena and swims toward Ang.


    "Attacking when you should run away?" He asks sarcastically with a loving smile on his face. "You''ve always been bold, Ang, but I think you''re getting overconfident too."


    "Hehehe..." Ang can see and feel how proud Lucien is of her, which makes her even more confident.


    She was jealous of Mira when the Naga Queen proved to be so amazing, and Kam looked at her mother with those eyes bright with pride and admiration. And now, she can experience it too, all thanks to Lucien, which makes her love him even more.


    She wants to make them feel even more admiration for her by breaking Lucien''s barrier and securing that reward for her and her daughters. But at the same time, it''s so hard to attack the man that does so much for her, even if it''s just a sparring session.


    ''Don''t hold yourself back now.'' But then Lucien''s voice echoes in Ang''s mind. ''You can do it, my dear, break my barrier, and I''ll spend the next hours rewarding you and your daughters.''


    Lucien doesn''t want to be unfair to any of his wives or have preferences. But while Mira and Kam came very close to breaking his barrier by having hundreds of years of training and a powerful bloodline, Ang and her daughters are almost doing it with a low power level and no inheritance advantage, which makes it clear just how much they are trying hard for the sake of their family.


    Ang is motivated by Lucien''s words and does her best to gather her remaining mana in a powerful attack channeled through her catalyst. In fact, she only has the energy for that due to Lucien''s demonic energy within her body, helping her to regenerate mana quickly.


    The blue light from the catalyst shines even brighter, and Ang points it in Lucien''s direction as she exims. "Take it!!"


    As before, Ang creates ice spikes to attack Lucien. But this time, the ice spikes thate out of her catalyst are more powerful, bigger, faster, and so cold that they freeze the water in their path, heading toward Lucien with extreme speed.


    Lucien, who swims toward Ang to capture her, tries to dodge the ice spikes without stopping, but with each ice spike that passes him, the water around him freezes until he finds himself trapped in a solid block of ice.


    [Shit!!] He can''t help but mentally curse due to how powerful that ice feels. But the truth is that he is more happy than frustrated because that is the power of his beloved Ang.


    "You got him!! You did id it, Mom!!" Lena exims in happiness when she sees Lucien trapped in the ice block.


    Kam also seems to believe in that, but Mira, Marie, and especially Ang know that it''s not that simple. And just as they''d expected, Lucien doesn''t take long to break the ice block with his incredible muscles and powerful wings, still containing his strength halfway, of course.


    "Hehe..." Ang maintains an excited expression as she continues to channel her mana into the catalyst, creating more and more ice spikes.


    Lucien smiles as he swims between her attacks, destroying the ice with his wings, which constantly damages his barrier. Meanwhile, he can''t help but mentallyment to Lust. ''Her soul weapon is amazing! That brings us closer to a victory, right?''


    ''It''s actually impressive,'' She replies. ''Catalysts greatly improve the offensive power of mages, but it doesn''t solve their main problem, their low defensive skills.''


    ''So let''s train Kam and Lena to be guardians for their mothers!'' He quickly suggests. ''We can make them train with Jeanne and Dawn; Naomi is also excellent defensively.''


    ''It could work...'' Lustments in a neutral tone. ''But Kam seems to like being on the offensive more, and Lena''s skills still make her a mage rather than a warrior.''


    Lucien understands that, but he can''t think of a better strategy. ''I''m sure we can motivate them¡­ remember how the girls spoke of Jeanne with admiration after she protected the whole group with her shield? I think we can use pride to motivate Kam and Lena to protect their mothers in that way.''


    ''Pride???'' Lust cannot stop bad feelings from growing in her heart. ''Do you want her to join the training too???''


    ''I didn''t talk about her, you know.'' Lucien quicklyments. He knows that Pride makes Lust more jealous than any other sin, including Envy.


    ''...'' Lust doesn''t say anything. She knows her jealousy and worries are exaggerated, but she also knows how much Lucien admires and desires Pride.


    Lucien refocuses on training with the girls. After being hit by many ice spikes, his barrier is about to crack, but he finally gets close to Ang. She is exhausted but keeps attacking because she can see that she is about to win.


    However, she is helpless as he approaches to capture her. Lena still has energy, but as she''s already been captured, she can''t interfere while Marie is too far away to do anything.


    *Burble*


    Lucien shakes the water around Ang with the ps of his wings. She realizes that ice spikes can''t hit him that close, so she uses thest of her mana to create a st of ice that freezes everything around them.


    That spell turns everything within fifty meters into a block of ice, except for an area a few meters around her. Lucien was so close to her that only half of his body got trapped in the ice, while his top is free, within that area with Ang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She sees him there, trapped in front of her; a good attack could create a crack in his barrier. But she is exhausted, without the energy to kill a mosquito.


    "Ah... ahh..." She kneels on the ice in front of him as she takes a deep breath.


    Lucien makes no effort to break the ice yet. He just smiles lovingly at Ang. "Do you need to recover some energy?"


    "Yep." She quickly responds, gazing at his lips with an imploring expression.


    "How about some kisses?" He asks with a devilish expression.


    She looks into his eyes. "Are you going to catch me?"


    "For sure!" He quickly responds, then they both startughing.


    He breaks the ice and kisses Ang, capturing her in thest remaining second of his time.


    Ang is quickly revitalized by Lucien''s kisses. But now, she is no longer in the game, so she cancels that block of ice, allowing others to see that she has been captured.


    Kam and Mira keep their expressions neutral because even though they think Ang and her daughters should earn that reward for working so hard, they don''t want to be left out.


    Lena sighs, sad that she hasn''t been able to do much to help her mother. Meanwhile, Marie, who now has two minutes to freely attack Lucien, doesn''t seem too excited.


    Ang notices Marie''s expression and can''t help but be a little sad too. She really thought they could win, but in the end, she failed.


    "It wasn''t a loss..." Lucien lovingly speaks as he lifts Ang''s chin and makes her look into his eyes. "The girls worked very well as a team, and you, my Ice Queen... you were really outstanding!"


    She is usually not modest, but his loving praises make her blush. Ang looks at the catalyst floating around her wrist. "This... I didn''t think your training methods would have such effects so quickly."


    He runs his fingers along the icy surface of the catalyst before caressing Ang''s face. "It''s your merit, fruits of your hard work, my dear."


    "I guess so..." She smiles as she enjoys his caresses.


    Lucien would like to stay pleasing Ang longer, but he swings away from her and looks at Marie. "You can still win this; my barrier is about to break; you just need a good attack."


    Marie should be excited, but she just swims towards him with a sad expression. "Everyone knows my magic isn''t as powerful as Mom''s, and my body isn''t as strong as Lena''s..."


    "Oh?" He looks at her with a curious expression. [Would that be another of her ns?]


    "You can still do it; for us, sister!!" Lena tries to encourage her.


    Ang also wonders if that is one of Marie''s unpredictable ns, but she tries to encourage her daughter. "We only came this close to winning because of you, Marie. So it''s okay if you want to give up now..."


    "..." Marie has a hard time holding her proud smile as she swims towards Lucien. She is also close to her limit, and without his help, she only can cast a big spell once, so she wants to create a perfect opportunity for it.


    "Is that it? Are you giving up, Marie?" Lucien asks.


    "What else could I do?" She asks in a fake sad tone as she slowly continues to approach him.


    ''She doesn''t give up, hahaha...'' Lust praises Marie in Lucien''s mind; they can both see that she hasn''t really given up.


    Yet, Lucien wants to give Marie that chance, so he opens his arms to her. "It''s alright, my love; you''re really great, so let me kiss you for your hard work."


    Marie smiles as she swims towards him with open arms. "Thank you, hubby..."


    They keep up the act until they''re inches away from hugging, then Marie creates ice des in her hands and tries to attack Lucien. Since she didn''t openly say that she gave up, the game should still be ongoing.


    Lucien isn''t really caught off guard by that move, but he limits his agility even further as he tries to dodge her ice des.


    And he seeds. Marie is low on mana, and her speed is prettyckingpared to the other girls, so she fails to hit him. Yet, she creates ice des in the water behind Lucien, which hits him in the back.


    *Bam* *Smash*


    But those ice des break on contact with his barrier, not doing enough damage to crack it.


    "Ah..." Marie makes a genuine sad expression as she realizes she doesn''t have the strength to do that.


    But before she can really get sad, Lucien hugs her from behind and starts kissing her neck. "Your best feature may not be power, but you should be happy because your strategies worked so well."


    "And what does that mean?" She asks.


    "That you will be an excellent leader!" He quickly responds, making her feel really good.

 Chapter 607 Everything Will Be Fine

    "I give up." Marie sighs. Now she''s really admitting loss, finishing the game.


    Lucien uses his will to remove water from the environment, causing that big rock to return to normal. Well, it''s going to take a while to get back to how it was before due to the damage the girls have done with their spells.


    Ang and Lena gather around Marie to praise her. "We wouldn''t have made it this far if it wasn''t for your strategy!" Lena is the first to say.


    "Indeed..." Ang smiles and pats both her daughters'' heads. "You did it great too, Lena. Our group''s biggest weakness is our low physical strength, and you can ovee that for us."


    "I think the same," Miraments as she approaches the group along with her daughters. "Actually, Lena and Kam can work together to defend us while Marie ns our moves."


    "Mm." Ang, Marie, and Kam quickly agree, as does Lena.


    "I don''t think I need to say anything..." Lucienments.


    "Hehehe..." Lust giggles. "The girls seem to be getting along well, and since they haven''t broken your barrier, I think they can go on alone for now."


    He makes a sorry expression. "I really think you girls deserve a big reward for working so well... Ang even awakened her soul weapon much sooner than I expected, but Lust is right; I must keep my word."


    Lena and Kam pout, but Marie smiles ecstatically. "Does that mean you''ll please the other girls before youe back to us? Anyway, it''s not going to change the fact that we''re your priority right now, right?"


    Lucien sighs as he looks at Marie. "Don''t you think being so know-it-all can be inconvenient sometimes?"


    She pretends to blush and regret it, but everyone can see that she likes to stand out for being rebellious and always speaking her mind. "Sorry, hubby."


    He sighs again, but that can''t be helped.


    Then he looks at Ang and Mira. "I will not be able to interfere in the fight against the Mermaids, but I would like to know more about your catalysts. I am practically ignorant about magic, but the knowledge of Lust and the other Sins is extremely vast and can be of great use to you and Marie n strategies."


    "We''re going to start working on it right now and report back to you everything we find out about our soul weapons." Ang quickly responds, and Mira continues. "For sure."


    Then he looks at Kam and Lena. "And about you... well, I''ll talk to Jeanne and Down to train with you as soon as possible; you need to focus on improving your physical abilities to protect your moms and Marie."


    They nod but quickly hug him together. So, he smiles. "For now, just try to get to know each other better and keep training."


    With the girls paired up, Marie ends up lonely and looks at him with an imploring expression, clearly false. "And about me, hubby, what am I supposed to do?"


    "You''re the one who needs help the least..." He sighs.


    She pouts, and he can''t resist hugging and patting her hair. "You have the most important role. The best leader is not the one who is the strongest of the group, but the one who canpetently motivate others, bringing out the best in them for the benefit of the whole group."


    Those words get Marie very excited, as does the idea of being a great leader that makes Lucien proud. But she tries not to show that and evenughs. "I know you read that sentence in a book!"


    He blushes because she''s right. "But it doesn''t make the sentence any less true... Come on, can you at least pretend you''re motivated?"


    "Hehehe..." She giggles and makes a naughty expression as she moves her hands toward his waist. "You know what motivates me the most..."


    He smiles, letting her think something else is going to happen, but he holds her hand before she can slip her fingers inside his underwear. "You''ll have to wait¡­ and behave like a good girl."


    "..." She pouts.


    He kisses her lips before pping his wings, flying backward. "In the meantime, you must observe the others, understand more about them in order to lead them better when the timees..."


    "I''ll do my best." She speaks with determination.


    "I know." He smiles at her once more before turning around. But before he goes, he says one more thing. "Also, keep your devilishly intelligent mind sharp."


    "Hehe..." She giggles as Lucien creates a portal and disappears after entering it.


    ¡ª------------------------------


    The portal opens again in the main hall of Lucien''s house, and hees from it. He only sees Helena lying on the big sofa while Oya is on the rug, and little Ko sleeps in her arms.


    The lovely scene between mother and daughter warms Lucien''s heart, as it does to Helena, who has been watching the scene for a while.


    "They look so calm now..." Hements as he sits on the sofa and puts Helena''s legs on hisp.


    She smiles at him. "They don''t even look like the fierce and deadly creatures they actually are."


    "Indeed, haha..." Heughs, but then old memoriese back to his mind, and his expression turns sorry. "But it wasn''t always like that for them... When I met them, Oya was almost dying from so many injuries... she fought hard to protect her daughter."


    "Isn''t that a mother''s duty?" Helena asks, clearly saddened due to regret for not being able to save her own daughter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien can''t help but think about his mother and wonder if she did something like that for him or is just using him as his father did. He quickly tries to get those thoughts out of his mind and focuses on the tigresses again.


    "But now they''re fine..." Hements as he smiles at Oya and Ko. "I wish they could always keep like this, but... I know that more battles are in the future of our family, and they will have to fight."


    "It''s alright," Helena speaks with a confident tone. "They are Moon Tigers, and such creatures are naturally drawn to battle. I don''t see them having an entirely calm life, you know. I think moments like these are rewards for hard work, but they would be meaningless without the effort and struggle."


    Lucien smiles at Helena as he strokes her legs. "You are so wise, my dear."


    "Hahaha..." Heughs. "My knowledge may seem vast for someone as young as you, but I''m sure it''s an insignificant grain of sandpared to Lust''s great sea of experience; she could certainly tell you so much more about the Moon Tigers."


    [Yeah, I could.] Inside Lucien''s soul, Lust thinks; however she keeps silent because she knows the right time to speak and the time to be quiet to let him enjoy time with his wives.


    He continues caressing Helena''s legs, making her feel really good. "You''re right about Lust''s knowledge is vast, but it doesn''t make your knowledge worse. Also, I''m sure you know things she doesn''t."


    "Huh?" Helena likes thepliment, but she is confused about what things she might know that Lust doesn''t. Then she quickly understands. "Do you mean things about being a mother and grandmother? What could those things be useful to you?"


    "To help me to do what''s best for our family, of course." He quickly responds. "I''m sure Lust would like to know what it''s like to have lives that literally grew out of yourself."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles. But then she looks at him with a curious expression. "Do you think about it a lot? I mean, about the lives that are growing in your wives'' bellies because of you."


    Lucien''s expression goes neutral, in a way that doesn''t appear in battles, as if he''s going through a very tense moment, which scares Helena.


    "Not a lot." He speaks in a shaken tone. "I mean, I try not to think about it too much because¡­ because I''m scared."


    [WHAT?!?!] Helena is shocked because that''s the first time she''s seen Lucien scared. Well, now that she thinks about that, she is sure he must get scared like anyone else, but he never shows that to his wives to protect them.


    [...] Lust knows Lucien better than anyone and knows all the times he''s been scared since they made the soul contract. Those were also the times she was most afraid, and it includes his concerns about his children.


    Lucien notices how shaken Helena got, and even Oya opens her eyes and looks at him confusedly. So, he smiles to push that tense atmosphere away. "It''s no big deal, I just..."


    "It''s normal to worry about your children''s well-being; it will make you a good father." Helena tries tofort him.


    "I hope so," Hements. "But... what if I don''t even get to be a father? I mean, my life is a mess... I don''t even know if I''ll be alive tomorrow, let alone take care of my kids as they deserve."


    "Do not think like that." Helena quicklyments as she puts her hands on top of his. "You are working so hard; in fact, we all are, and we do it for the sake of our family''s future, so these kids are going to have the best life possible, I''m sure."


    Lucien sighs, looking more relieved. "Yeah, you''re right... although I would be more rxed if I had more time to prepare myself. Yet, Sophia''s belly gets bigger every day, and I know that we will soon have a daughter... it scares me as hell."


    "..." Helena understands how scary having children can be. She feels that she has failed her daughter and knows that pain will apany her to the end of her life.


    For a long time, she thought that she would never want to have children and raise a new family again. But Lucien aroused that desire in her again. With him, she feels that she can protect their family from any danger, and that''s why she is a little jealous of Sophia.


    "You don''t have to be so scared." She tries tofort him again. "You already spoil your girls so much; Little Ko can tell how good you are to her, so you''ll just have to get used to being called dad too."


    "Little Ko???" Lucien looks at the little tigress with a confused expression. He knows she sees him as a father figure, but their rtionship is much moreplex as she also sees him as an alpha male, her partner for life, as well as with Oya.


    He even gives her special milk sometimes to grow stronger; he couldn''t deny her the same power he gives all his other girls. But how could he do that with his daughters?? That thought sends Lucien into a panic. [What the hell am I supposed to do?!?!?]


    Helena sees Lucien''s face distort as he makes expressions of dread and doubt. "Hey, I didn''t mean¡­ ehhh¡­ please don''t be like this; I don''t know what to do!"


    But he can no longer hear anything but his troubled thoughts. [What if my daughters need it to get strong... no... I must protect them with my own strength... but what if... what if I''m not here to protect them anymore?]


    Such thoughts begin to devour Lucien''s mind. But then a familiar voice silences those other voices in his mind. ''Lucien!!!''


    ''Lust?!'' He calms down by remembering that she will be by his side at all times, and together they can ovee any problem.


    He shakes his head, pushing those thoughts away before standing up and smiling at Helena. "I''m fine; sorry for worrying you, my love."


    "Are you really okay??" Helen asks again. Somehow she understands how difficult it must be for Lucien to be a father, especially when all the women around him inevitably get horny because of him.


    "Yeah," he nods as he tries to look away from little Ko. "I... I have to go see the other girls..."


    "Okay." Helen smiles.


    "See youter." Hements before quickly flying out of the main hall.


    Helena makes a confused expression and then looks at little Ko while thinking aloud. "But what the hell just happened???"

 Chapter 608 My Three Sinful Maids {NSFW}

    Lucien follows the corridors of his house, looking for Jeanne and Dawn. He could use his senses to find them faster, but he doesn''t do that because he could end up listening to the girls'' private conversations, and it wouldn''t be good.


    The girls have already said that they don''t care because they have nothing to hide from him, and he doesn''t have a problem with that either, but Lust insists that listening to other people''s conversations can be pretty annoying and is disrespectful to those he loves.


    But even without using his incredible senses, Lucien has an intuitive sense of where the girls are due to his soul contract with them. He just thinks about them, and he knows which way to go.


    The house looks more lively than ever, and even though his hearing sense is contained, Lucien can hear excited voices all around, just like everyone else.


    He walks towards Dawn''s bedroom, which is on Amelia''s bedroom side. Since everything that happened in Argerim, especially in the Light Empire, Amelia has been trying to be a good sister to Dawn to make up for everything she did alongside Envy.


    After a few seconds, Lucien arrives in front of Dawn''s bedroom; she and Amelia are talking loudly inside the room about clothes, so he knocks on the door.


    "You maye in." He hears Amelia''s voice, giving him permission to enter.


    Wasting no time, he opens the door and sees the girls in bed. Dawn is kneeling on the bed naked while Amelia measures clothes on her body, probably to make adjustments. The clothes are something very simr to Kara''s uniforms.


    [Oh, they want to y Maid and Master!?] Lucien can''t help but wonder about that as Dawn seems to enjoy fighting and leading soldiers far more than housework.


    Amelia is also wearing a uniform like that even though she truly hates any kind of work other than de training and his special training.


    Lucien also notices Dawn''s shy expression when she sees him; she looks genuinely shocked, as if she didn''t expect him to arrive at that moment or like a child caught red-handed making something naughty.


    "Hubby!?!?" She exims and quickly covers her body with the nket.


    [Huh??] Lucien gets confused. [I''ve seen your naked body dozens of times, and now you have a problem with this???]


    Despite not saying that out loud, Lucien''s expression makes his confusion evident. "I did not mean to-"


    "It''s alright, brother." Amelia smiles as she stands in front of him, helping Dawn to hide.


    "Ehh... what... you girls are d..." Lucien can''t stop his eyes from being attracted to the shy Dawn; she looked so cute hiding like a bunny.


    "Come on, I''ll exin." Amelia takes Lucien''s hand and leads him out of the bedroom before closing the door. Yet Dawn remains hidden under the nket along with a shyness she didn''t even know existed.


    In the corridor, Amelia holds Lucien''s hand as she smiles. She can only think about how bad it was to spend many days away from him, and now she only wants to enjoy every second by his side.


    He also smiles and caresses her face while looking at her clothes. "You look so adorable in this outfit."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles as her heart gets warmer with his praises. "This is part of something Anne and Else are nning with Kara..."


    [Of course.] Lucien already figured Kara was involved in that.


    Amelia quickly regrets saying that. "Please, don''t tell them I said that; they want it to be a surprise."


    "What are you talking about???" He makes a fake confused expression. "I do not know anything."


    "Good." She smiles and pulls Lucien by the hand, leading him to her bedroom. "Come on!"


    As soon as they enter the room, she pushes him onto her bed and starts kissing his lips while trying to remove his clothes. "I... I missed this so much..."


    "Me too..." Lucien answers honestly, but he tries to hold back Amelia''s hands. "Ehh... I didn''t understand why Dawn acted that way..."


    "She''s timid, you know," Amelia exins as she continues kissing Lucien and rubbing her body over his. "She loves you, but even for doing couples things, she blushes and looks like she''s going to burst out of shyness, let alone do something bold like that. Also, she didn''t want to expose the surprise."


    "Oh." He quickly understands what happened; Dawn is really shy when ites to such things.


    "Let her calm down a bit, and then I''ll call her to have fun with us... hehe." Ameliaments as she starts kissing Lucien''s neck and chest.


    "Huh???" Lucien is genuinely shocked by Amelia''s generous words. "You''re really getting along with Dawn to the point that you want to share this moment with her, right?"


    Before she can respond, Envy materializes her body, sitting on a chair in front of the bed with an upset expression. "And the first person you want to share it with is someone other than your best partner!?!"


    "You will cry???" Lust also materializes her body, next to Envy in another chair, and provokes her sister.


    "..." Envy''s expression gets even more upset, and she looks at Lucien with imploring eyes.


    Amelia notices that and shakes her head. "Dawn deserves this much more than you! She''s good, unlike you¡­ and me."


    Envy rolls her eyes, but Lucien looks at Amelia with a loving expression and kisses her lips. "Being jealous doesn''t make you a bad person, darling."


    She smiles, but then he makes a naughty expression. "Though, Envy is indeed broken, beyond redemption..."


    "HEY!!!" Envy wouldn''t care if anyone else said that, but such wordsing from the only man she loves makes her so bitter.


    But then she remembers how much he loves her and is actually the only person who fully epts her; only then does she realize she''s just been teased.


    [You!!!] She smiles as she realizes she enjoyed having her feelings so shaken by him.


    Lucien notices a lot of demonic energy being generated between him and Envy, so he sighs. [Such a masochist...]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they and Lust exchange nces, Amelia looks at the Sins as she hugs Lucien. "Are you going to be watching???"


    She''s clearly unhappy about that, but the Sins just shrug. "Let''s watch even if you don''t see our bodies. Yeah, there''s no reason for you to worry about it right now."


    Amelia doesn''t have Lucien''s patience when dealing with the Sins, so she asks him for help. "I just wish we had a moment alone..."


    "I want it too." He kisses her again, this time even more passionately, and also caresses her body.


    Amelia gets very happy and hornier, but the frustrationes when Lucien stops kissing her. She opens her eyes and sees his sorry expression. "We won''t do it now, don''t we?"


    He shakes his head. "Sorry, my love. I promised the other girls that we''d have fun together, so I can''t keep everyone else waiting."


    She sighs but then shes a beautiful and greedy smile. "I won''t be upset as long as I''m the first to have you inside."


    "Hahaha..." Heughs and kisses her again. "Deal!"


    Sheughs, too, as she lets him get up. Then he walks to the door. "See you in my bedroom in a while, but tell Dawn to meet me before then."


    "Alright." She nods, and then he leaves the bedroom. Ameliays back on the bed and sniffs the bedspread in the spot where Lucien was lying a little while ago. His fragrance arouses her body again, making her smile in anticipation.


    In the corridor, Lucien stops in front of Dawn''s bedroom door. He doesn''t hear loud soundsing from inside the room, which indicates she''s still hiding under the nket, trying to deal with her shyness.


    "So cute..." He thinks aloud before walking towards the stairs.


    Since Dawn is busy now, he heads towards Jeanne. Her bedroom is also on that floor, but he feels that her aura is upstairs.


    Lucien calmly walks as he imagines the surprise the girls are nning for him. He already likes to y Maid and Master with Kara in bed, so adding more Maids to the game sounds great.


    And just as he imagines that, Lust appears beside him, walking around in a demonic maid dress. "Did my Master call me?"


    "Ohh..." He can''t help but smile at the sight of that beautiful, perfect Maid. Then he put his arm over her shoulders, making her fingertips touch her breasts on the other side. "You look so fucking hot!"


    "Hehe... I''m the Devil''s Maid, after all." She smiles seductively at him.


    As they walk through the corridor embraced, Lucien leans his head towards Lust''s to kiss her lips.


    "Or would it be The Handsome Devil''s Maids???" But Envy interrupts the kiss by materializing her body on Lucien''s other side and hugging his waist. She is also wearing a demonic maid dress.


    Lucien can only smile due to Envy looking so sexy too. But Lust looks at her sister with an upset expression. "Envy!! How the hell can you always show up at the worst times?!?"


    Envy smiles teasingly at Lust as she is overjoyed that she can get revenge. "You will cry???"


    Lust is furious that Envy returns that provocation, but she can''tin because she was the one who started it. "..."


    "Hahaha..." Envyughs even harder and holds Lucien''s chin as she brings his lips toward hers. "Kiss this naughty maid of yours, my Master."


    Lucien can''t deny kisses to his wives, especially when he''s been away from them for many days, so he kisses Envy passionately, causing her to let out cute moans through the corridor.


    Lust can only watch as she shakes her head. "Why don''t you call Sloth, too, so everyone can steal him from me??"


    Those words were clearly sarcastic, and given Sloth''szy nature, Lust would never have expected her other sister to appear so readily there. But that is precisely what happens.


    "Did someone call me???" Sloth asks with a peculiar naughty, andzy expression as she floats in the air over Lucien, also wearing a sexy maid dress.


    "Really?!?!" Lust wants to bang her head on the wall as Envy hugs Lucien tighter.


    He, on the other hand, finds it hard to keep his cock calm when Sloth looks so hot in that maid dress.


    For some reason, she materialized a maid dress the same size as her sisters; however, her body is clearly bigger and makes her juicy ass and big melons look so tight inside those clothes. They''re explicitly sting out, which makes for an incredibly sexy view.


    "Now that you''re here, there''s no point going back..." He smiles at Sloth and her perfect big breasts.


    It''s impossible not to notice how much he likes Sloth''s look, which makes Lust and Envy equally jealous and annoyed. "This is so unfair..."


    They could solve that problem by materializing bodies with bigger breasts, and even Sloth would like to have smaller breasts. But there is a certain pride in all the Sins about their looks, so except for making their bodies less demonic in order to not terrify their host at first, they don''t like to make other changes.


    "Hehe..." Sloth can only smile at Lucien''s expression. Her sisters, especially Wrath and Envy, once said that she was too fat, but Lucien loves her body the way it is, which pleases her heart and ego.


    "Why don''t we make your Sinful Maid Harem even better?" She asks him.


    Lucien quickly understands what Sloth is suggesting, but he doubts that can be done now. "She''s not going to do it."


    "You''ll only find out if you try." Sloth speaks in her usual calm tone.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to try..." He thinks aloud and then calls out to someone in a usual tone.


    "Wrath."

 Chapter 609 The Ultimate Weapon Of Destructions Cute Side

    An hour ago.


    The girls enter the purple world portal while Lucien remains in the Sea Devil with the others. Everyone is tired from the great feast, and although most of them are excited about what''s next, some just want to rx.


    This is especially the case for Daisy and Donna as they have had their needs fulfilled by Lucien recently. The mature vampire goes with Rose to choose a bedroom next to hers.


    But Donna stands in the main hall, looking around with a silly smile. That makes Wrath curious, and she asks in her mind. ''What happened?? Did you get dumb after he pounds you so hard?''


    ''Something''s different...'' Donna doesn''t know how to exin that very well. ''I mean, it''s not like before... I feel different... as if this ce has be much nicer.''


    ''Now that you have the same bond with him as the other girls here¡­'' Wrath starts to speak. ''You feel like this is truly your home, right?''


    "Yeah!" Donna speaks out loud, and other girls look at her with confused expressions. She blushes as she goes back to talk to Wrath mentally. ''How do you know how I feel better than myself??''


    Wrathughs in her mind. ''I think it works like this... we''re genuinely verypatible with each other, you know.''


    Donna makes a curious expression. ''Could you say I''m your best host ever?''


    ''Possibly.'' She quickly responds. ''I feel this way, but... I don''t really remember other hosts, you know.''


    ''I see.'' Donnaments before yawning, then she starts walking towards the stairs while thinking aloud. "Damn, I need a good sleeping night."


    The other girls hear her words, and Mia can''t help but make a naughty expression. "After screaming so loudly for over an hour, this was to be expected."


    Donna can''t even feel any anger at that moment because she still feels so good after letting all those feelingse out of her heart with Lucien.


    But she blushes deeply. "Hehh... apologize me... I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to be so loud..."


    "No problem!" Annements as she hugs Mia and pulls her ear yfully. "Mia''s just bullying you, and you know, we''re all like you; there''s no way we can be silent when hubby makes us feel good; it''s like if..."


    "Like we have to scream that loud to let the world know how good he makes us feel." Ghnnapletes Anne''s words.


    "Mm!" The cure foxydy nods like a chicken pecking the corn, and the other girls around also agree.


    Donna smiles as she feels more and morefortable around the girls. She can only be more grateful to Lucien for not only making her feel so good but also for bringing good people into their family.


    "Speaking of screaming..." Elsie also approaches the girls and smiles at Donna. "We''re nning something big to surprise hubby¡­ you''re going to participate, right?"


    "I don''t think so." Donna makes a sorry expression. "I can''t¡­ scream for a while, you know."


    "Oh..." The girls make sorry expressions too, but they don''t want to upset Donna, so Anne smiles. "Alright, we''re not going to disturb your rest, but if you hear screamings, hehe... and want to join us, just go to the big bedroom."


    "Got it!" Donna smiles at the girls before continuing up the stairs. "See youter, and... have fun."


    After saying goodbye, she goes straight to her bedroom to lie on the bed with her arms outstretched and staring at the ceiling as she lets out a long sigh. "Ahhh..."


    Wrath materializes her body sitting on the edge of the bed and smiles at Donna. "You did well, child; now you can have a well-deserved rest."


    Donna smiles, too, but then puts on a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure... Maybe I should join the other girls. The power he''s given me is incredible, but we need so much more. There are so many battles ahead, and wasting opportunities to get much stronger seems stupid."


    "I understand your way of thinking." Wrathments and then ces her hand over Donna''s belly. "But he''s given you so much energy, and even you need time to turn all that into your own power. Also, now that you can do it without restrictions, our power will grow faster than you could ever imagine."


    "But-" She tries to get up.


    "Nah!" Wrath gently stops Donna from getting up and keeps her on the bed. "You need to rest. And I know you''re not the type of girl who likes to watch while the others have their turns; you like to have his full attention, so wait until he has time only for you."


    Donna sighs. "You''re right¡­" Then she looks at Wrath with a loving smile. "Actually, you''ve taken care of me since the beginning... sometimes we disagree, but you always take care of me... thank you."


    "Hehe..." Wrath giggles and her expression for the first time seems to be a little gentle, but then it goes back to usual. "We''re not friends, child. Do you remember our contract?"


    "I can be your ultimate weapon of destruction, and through me, you can channel your anger over your enemies..." Donna quickly repeats the words Wrath had spoken to her when they first met.


    Wrath nods and thenpletes the proposal. "But in return, you will be my weapon of destruction, and through you, I will channel my fury over my enemies."


    Donna sighs. "We are weapons after all..."


    "Exactly." Wrath nods.


    "Through..." Donna shakes her head. "Lucien and Lust aren''t like that; they''re lovers."


    "Pride and Eve have a different rtionship too." Wrath quicklyments. "But that doesn''t change anything for us; we are what we are, and the sooner you ept it, the less painful it will be for you."


    "Bullshit!" Donna doesn''t want to ept that. "Luci and I were always siblings, but now we''re lovers too, so you..."


    "No, it doesn''t work like that." Wrath makes a sorry expression. "Don''t get me wrong; I''m happy for you and for us because of this power. But I''ve already epted that I can only be a weapon; destroying is the only thing that can satisfy me."


    "It can''t be like that." Donna denies it again. "You know me well; you know that before, I thought that only by unleashing my anger through violence could I be satisfied, but..."


    Her expression turns loving, and she even blushes as she continues talking. "You were there; you saw how Luci helped me... that was so good!! And I''m not talking about the sex; I''m talking about the connection we made, the way we shared our feelings, and... it''s wonderful to be epted by someone, fully epted."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m really happy for you, Donna." Wrathments. "But that¡­ just enjoy the opportunity you have; not everyone can have that."


    "I know, okay!?" She quickly responds. "But I know you can have it too; I know it because we''re the same."


    "Maybe..." Wrath starts to doubt her own thoughts but insists on her stubbornness. "You see, I''m not his sister, I''m not beautiful like Lust, I''m not impressive like Pride, and I''m not hot like Sloth."


    Donna is confused at first, trying to understand Wrath''s words. But then she startsughing. "Hahaha... no way, haha... are you insecure with your look?? This can''t be possible... does the great, scary, and powerful Wrath... have low self-esteem?!?"


    "FUCK YOU!!" Wrath exims as she dematerializes her body, returning to Donna''s soul.


    "Hahaha..." Donna can''t stopughing, but after a few minutes, she calms down and talks to Wrath mentally. ''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you... I just..."


    ''...'' She doesn''t respond, so Donna continues. ''It''s just that for me, all this is still pretty crazy, you know. You Sins seemed such mysterious and powerful ancient creatures, but... but now, Lust is my good sister-inw, and you look like a little girl with low self-esteem.''


    Donna feels Wrath''s anger building, and even though that sounds bad, it actually makes them stronger. ''Are you wanting to take a beating or something?!? I wanted to give you some time to rest, but you''re asking for it!''


    "No, no!" Donna quickly speaks out loud. "I just want to help you, my friend."


    "Help me???" Wrath materializes her body in front of the bed and faces Donna. "Look at me, I''m just a weapon... why would the host of Lust, the guy who can have all the most amazing women in the universe, would want someone like me?!?"


    Before Donna can respond, Wrath starts pointing at her own body. "See, I have these horrible scars, torn wings, and beast feet... I live to destroy, not to love."


    "Bullshit!" Donna quickly speaks. "You don''t look bad at all, and those scars are your charm."


    She just rolls her eyes, so Donna continues. "Also, we''re talking about my brother. I won''t deny that he gets horny over pretty girls, but he''s not just that. I always knew he was special, but now I understand why; he can see what you have inside you and ept it in a way that no one else can."


    "It won''t work on me." Wrath crosses her arms.


    "You stubborn hollow head!!" Donna snorts. "And about when he kissed you?!? Do you remember that? He seemed to have really enjoyed kissing you."


    Wrath has to turn away because she blushes when she remembers that kiss; in fact, since that day, she hasn''t gone a day without thinking about that. "Madness! You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Yet, she can''t hide her feelings from Donna due to the soul contract. Donna smiles, but she knows she can''t force Wrath into anything, so she tries to be diplomatic.


    "How about a deal?" Donna asks. "Since we made the soul contract, I''ve been doing things your way; you beat me so many times, and I neverined..."


    "We agreed that you could lead as long as you could beat me!" Wrath quickly responds. "So, if you want, we can fight right now!?"


    Donna quickly shakes her head. "I don''t want to fight you! Well, maybe I can beat the shit out of you now that Luci has made me so stronger, hehe..."


    "You can try!" Wrath gives Donna a defiant look. "But remember, I get stronger along with you, child."


    She rolls her eyes. "I just said that I don''t want to fight... I just want to ask you something..."


    "I''m not going to fuck him!" Wrath quickly speaks up. "That''s impossible, don''t insist.!"


    "I wasn''t going to ask for that," Donna exins. "I just want you to give him a chance; watch him, even from afar. That way, I''m sure you''ll understand how special he is, and in a not too distant future, we''ll both work together with him to get stronger much faster!"


    Wrath considers denying Donna''s request, but she is increasingly curious about Lucien, so she makes a thoughtful look. "If I do that, will you stop bothering me?!"


    "Mm!!" Donna quickly nods.


    "Hmm¡­" Wrath narrows her eyes, making an even sharper look. "Are you going to do everything I say withoutining??"


    "Pfft!" Donna makes a mocking sound. "I''m trying to help you, but if you really don''t want to feel good, you can fuck yourself."


    "I do this!" Wrath quickly speaks up. "I''ll do it for you; just watch him from afar, okay?"


    "Ya, ya, anything..." Donna rolls over to sleep; she already understood how to get Wrath to agree with her. "Just let me rest now."


    Wrath huffs and dematerializes her body. But instead of going back inside Donna, she flies above the house. Since every ce in the purple world is part of Lucien''s soul, she can move freely around the area just like the other Sins.


    From a distance, she watches Lucien train with Mira, Ang, and their daughters. And she bes more and more impressed with him for being able to help Ang awaken her soul weapon in that way.


    Secretly, Wrath continues to watch Lucien and see him return to the house and have that awkward conversation with Helena.


    Wrath manages to remain hidden because, within the purple world, Lucien and the Sins get really rxed. But as soon as they turn their attention to her due to Sloth, she panics.


    She saw Lucien having fun with the other Sins dressed as maids and also noticed his greedy expression when Sloth suggested adding her to the Sinful Maid Harem.


    [You''ve got to be kidding me!?!?!] She gets mad at Sloth for putting her in that.


    But when Lucien calls out her name, Wrath instinctively heads for him. She materializes her body in front of him and makes a hostile expression.


    "What do you want from me!?!" She asks in an aggressive tone. "You can''t really be expecting me to slip into a stupid fantasy like these from my stupid sisters, right?!?"


    Lust, Envy, and Sloth roll their eyes as Lucien does his usual teasing smile. "This can''t be that bad, can it?"

 Chapter 610 Rise Of The Fierce Battle Maid (1/2)

    Wrath and Lucien stare at each other silently for a minute after hisst words. He wants to understand more about her while she is very confused and upset.


    "I hope I haven''t offended you with this¡­ peculiar request." He speaks in a gentle, honest tone.


    "Are you kidding?!?!" She asks in her usual furious tone, but now it sounds more like frustration than real anger. "You... you..."


    Lucien is confused, but before he can say anything, Wrath continues. "You think I''m..." She pauses and looks at the other Sins with a sneer. "Like them? Do you think I''m one of your wives, whom you can do perverted things with whenever you want?!?"


    "No, damn no!" He quickly responds. "I just thought you could want to have some..." He pauses as he makes a thoughtful expression. "I don''t know, maybe interact with someone besides Donna and Pride."


    Now it''s her turn to be confused, so he quickly continues. "I didn''t mean to do anything perverted with you¡­" He smiles. "Through, I was really curious to see what you would look like in a maid outfit."


    "Bullshit!" Wrath can''t believe Lucien''s words. "Look at me; it''s obvious I wouldn''t look good in any outfit..."


    "Why not??" He quickly asks.


    "..." Wrath scowls, but when Lucien continues to look confused, she points at her body. "Are you stupid? I don''t... you know."


    "But what the hell are you talking about?!?" Lucien really can''t understand how Wrath feels as he finds her and all the Sins incredibly beautiful in exotic and different ways.


    ''She doesn''t feel pretty.'' So Lust exins it to him mentally.


    ''Damn, why?!?'' He quickly asks.


    But before Lust can speak, Wrath does. "Are you kidding me?!? How could I look pretty with these screwed-up wings, weird legs, and..." She sighs before speaking in a sad tone. "Those scars¡­"


    "Bullshit!!!" Lucien exims exactly as Wrath just did, leaving her perplexed.


    He takes a step towards her, and she thinks about running away, but she steadies her feet and gets ready to attack if he tries anything strange.


    But he makes slow, subtle movements, starting with looking at her wings. "I like how scary your wings look; they are very simr to mine... maybe they don''t look whole anymore, but it must be because of the thousands of battles you''ve fought... a reminder of your story."


    Before she can respond, he continues. "Beauty is subjective in the eyes of the beholder." He smiles. "I find the scene of Oya disemboweling our enemies incredibly beautiful, even though most people don''t think so."


    [I do!] Wrath thinks that, but she stays silent.


    Lucien continues to smile as he looks at her legs. Her legs are really sexy, and the only difference to most humanoid creatures would be the fact that she has hooves instead of feet. But her hooves are always in perfect condition, adorned with shiny red metal.


    "I like your legs too..." He speaks honestly. "Your exotic beauty is on par with Pride''s."


    "..." Those words bring a smile to Wrath''s lips, just as they make Lust, Envy, and Sloth jealous.


    Then he looks into Wrath''s face. "And your scars..."


    "Be careful with your words!" She quicklyments in a hostile tone. "I know they don''t look good, but... they''re important to me!"


    "Naturally." He speaks in a stern tone. "I can see they''re important to you¡­ more reminders from your story? Anyway, I''ve been captivated by them since I first saw you."


    "Is this some kind of fetish?!?" She believes he''s thinking something perverted. "If you... I''ll beat you until you cry bloody tears!!"


    "Hey!" He raises his hands in defense. "Why do you think so badly of me??"


    "Maybe because you''re so weird?!?" She asks sarcastically.


    "Sigh..." Lucien rolls his eyes. "I don''t have any perverted interest in your scars. I just... it''s just that they look too symmetrical."


    "Symmetrical?!? What the hell do you mean by that??" Wrath gets upset, while the other Sins can''t help but notice that her scars really do look oddly symmetrical.


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure; they look so perfect, like tattoos or marks made on purpose... it''s hard to believe they were made by ident in battle."


    "Bullshit!!" Wrath exims her favorite word again. "I''m sure they''re battle scars..." She pauses and makes a strange expression as she touches her own face. "Well... I know they''re important to me, but... I don''t really remember how I got such scars."


    "Perhaps you made them yourself?" Envy asks.


    "Bull-" Wrath can barely finish speaking as Lust speaks first. "Bullshit?? Yeah, I thought you''d say something like that."


    She huffs and makes a hostile expression. "Why would I scar myself???"


    Envy and Lust shrug. "Maybe because you''re a little crazy?"


    "You!!" Wrath begins to materialize her ax as she prepares to attack her sisters.


    But Lucien quickly grabs her arm; his touch is firm but gentle, as is his expression as he looks into her eyes. "Don''t mind their teasing."


    Wrath gets shocked when Lucien''s touch, look, and voice makes her so calm. In fact, she remembers when she felt that way when she fought him before.


    By having her arm held by him, she feels as if all that endless anger inside her can be controlled as well. But that feeling makes her scared, and she quickly pulls her arm back.


    "Yeah, I know..." She sighs. "I know more about teasing than anyone, and these two are just hopeless amateurs."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I guess so..." Hements and then makes a thoughtful expression again. "What Lust and Envy said doesn''t make sense, but your scars still look weird; I mean, isn''t your body made of energy? So why keep scars that could disappear in seconds??"


    Wrath tries to think about that, but she can''t remember anything; she just feels that those scars are part of her, part of the real version of her. "Maybe they mean something to me? I''m not sure, so questioning me won''t change anything!"


    "Maybe they were done before, long before..." Slothments in her usual calm tone.


    "Before what??" Envy quickly asks.


    "You mean before we gain this power?" Lust asks.


    Sloth slowly nods. "That would make sense; even though she could materialize a new body, she would want to keep her original version..."


    "Bull-" Wrath almost exims again, but she stops herself and shakes her head. "Why are we talking about this shit??? Can''t we put the goddamn past behind us and focus on the present?!"


    "I think this is my fault..." Lucien speaks in a neutral tone and then looks at Wrath with a loving expression. "I just wanted to show you how special you are."


    "..." She doesn''t know what to say as she''s never had anyone say that kind of thing to her. Her interactions, especially with men, usually involve their screams and curses, not praises.


    Somehow, Lucien understands that. He really wants to make Wrath feel special, so he slowly strokes her arm. "You''re a beautiful woman, Wrath, at least to me you''re s-"


    And his actions and words make her feel better than ever, but the new is unfamiliar and, in turn, can be scary, so she makes a hostile expression. "I''m going to break your fingers if you don''t take your hand away from me."


    "Alright..." He quickly raises his hands again. "I don''t want to make you feel bad, you know. I just-"


    "STOP TALKING!" She exims angrily. She would like to say that his voice is irritating, but in fact, it is causing unfamiliar feelings to grow in her heart, good ones.


    "..." Lucien doesn''t know what to do. He thought Wrath could be like Donna as Envy and Amelia are, but his hot-head sister is very straightforward while the furious Sin is veryplex and illogical.


    Still, he tries to say something tofort her, but Wrath stops him first. "How the hell am I supposed to shut you up??"


    "How about putting on that maid outfit??" Lust asks with a naughty expression.


    Wrath notices a sparkle in Lucien''s eyes, which makes her blush. She even hesitates before speaking. "It... would it really make you stop saying weird shit?!?"


    Lucien almost says that Wrath doesn''t need to do anything because he understands that she doesn''t want to be disturbed, but before he says that, he hears Lust''s voice in his mind. ''Say yes.''


    ''Why?!'' He questions Lust. ''She is crazy! It''s better not to mess with her.''


    ''Come on!'' Lust insists. ''You''re not the type to give up on a woman so easily. Also, you''re already reaching her heart; she clearly wants to wear a maid outfit for you to say how beautiful she looks.''


    ''Really??'' He asks. ''Are you sure she really wants this?''


    ''No.'' Lust answers honestly. ''Wrath is the most controversial person I know, but it''s a possibility, so let''s give it a try!''


    Lucien sighs as he regrets having involved Wrath in their game. She looks like a raging hurricane about to destroy everything around her.


    "Okay..." He nods at her.


    Wrath snorts, but internally she''s excited about the proposal. She never thought she could experience that kind of thing, and she doesn''t know how it would feel.


    Lucien again gets the wrong impression about Wrath; he generally understands women well, but Wrath is the definition of contradiction.


    "If you don''t want-" He starts to speak, but Wrath''s body glows red.


    The red light is her demonic energy, transforming her scary armor into a cute and charming maid outfit.


    She wears a small ck and white ruffled dress with a sexy cleavage that highlights her breasts. But instead of wearing delicate sneakers like Lust and Envy, she has cute bows adorning her ankles and ck metal around her hooves.


    Wrath also wears a ck bow tie around her neck, which makes her look even more adorable. Lucien is really fascinated by how she manages to look cute while still looking so fierce.


    [A truly battle maid!] He can''t help but think.


    "You didn''t like..." Wrath takes Lucien''sck of words like a bad sign and gets disappointed.


    "You look beautiful." But he quickly speaks in an honest tone as his smile makes it even more evident how much he liked it.


    "Hehe..." Wrath can''t help but smile as he likes how she feels right now.


    The other Sins are even jealous due to how fascinated Lucien is by Wrath''s new look. It doesn''t mean he thinks she''s prettier than everyone else, but while he''s used to seeing Lust, Envy, and Sloth with gorgeous looks, Wrath always tried so hard to look just scary, so her new look is quite surprising.


    Then he looks, he examines every part of Wrath''s body in that adorable maid dress. And she likes that, but his look again causes her unfamiliar feelings in her heart, which makes her embarrassed.


    "If you keep looking at me this perverted way..." Sheins in her usual hostile tone.


    "Are you going to gouge out my eyes and make me eat them?" He asks in a yful tone.


    "Hell yeah!" She smiles, agreeing with him. In fact, they are more alike than she expected, and the longer she analyses him, the more she finds him special, just as Donna said.

 Chapter 611 Rise Of The Fierce Battle Maid (2/2)

    "So now that we''re all ready let''s move on." Lucien smiles at Wrath and takes her hand before continuing walking through the corridor toward the stairs.


    She is taken aback by his move, but when she feels her hand hold by his, she again gets that feeling that she can share everything with someone, share the burden of that thousands of years old anger.


    [To bepletely epted just the way you are...] She remembers Donna''s words.


    Wrath has never felt this way; what Lucien makes her feel is an incredible pleasure, something far better even than when she''s crushing her enemies'' skulls.


    She can''t stop smiling as she is shocked by her own feelings. And well, she''s not the only one surprised there; Lust, Envy, and Sloth can''t believe what they''re seeing.


    Lust was the first to encourage Lucien to do that, but even she didn''t believe he''d get such results so quickly. "Is this really happening?"


    "You mean Wrath walking hand in hand with Lucien like a loving couple??" Envy asks and quickly blinks a few times. "I''m not sure about anything!"


    Sloth also has a puzzled expression. "This is so weird..."


    Wrath hears thosements and looks at her sisters with a hostile expression. "You are weird!!!"


    Her tone sounds really scary and the three Sins disappear, fearing Wrath will destroy everything around them.


    "Haha..." Wrath chuckles. As long as she is by Lucien''s side, she feels truly invincible. "I didn''t expect them to run away so easily... Well, Lust can''t go far after all."


    Lucienughs too, but then Envy''s voice sounds around him. "I''m still here, you know."


    "Me too." Sloth''s voice also sounds the same way.


    "What?!?" Wrath looks around using her special senses but doesn''t see her sisters. Then she remembers something. "Oh, I forgot you have Soul Contracts... shit, can you bitchs stay inside Lucien''s soul like Lust??"


    "Yeah, they do." Lust''s voice sounds in an upset tone. She wouldn''t mind sharing the space inside Lucien''s soul with Sloth but having Envy in there really sucks.


    "Wow!" Wrath makes a strange expression. "Don''t you think this is real shit?? I mean, isn''t this cheating??"


    "Cheating against who?!?" Lust quickly asks.


    "You got shit in your head, Wrath???" Envy asks, too, clearly in a sarcastic tone.


    "Fuck you!!" Wrath quickly responds but then makes that unusual expression again. "Well, it doesn''t matter if Lucien is a hybrid or whatever, no one should be able to make so many Soul Contracts... that seems like cheating against nature itself."


    "..." Lucie doesn''t know what to say as he listens to the Sins'' strange conversation. At least he has the beautiful vision of Wrath in a maid outfit to upy his mind.


    But Lust doesn''t like Wrath''s words. "Fuck you, Wrath!! Lucien does it with his own power, and it''s not easy to share his soul with so many people; it has nothing to do with cheating!!"


    "Although he''s like that because of someone..." Slothments in her usual slow tone.


    "Mm." Envy agrees. "And whatever is behind it, I bet they didn''t do it for Lucien''s sake."


    "Yet-" Lust is about to reply, making the argument even more out of control.


    But before she can do that, Lucien speaks first, in a firm tone. "Enough!"


    Wrath even trembles with excitement as she feels the power in his tone, and the other Sins get instantly silent.


    "Do I need to say the same every time??" He asks in a slightly annoyed tone.


    "That kind of spection doesn''t get us anywhere..." Lust is the first to speak, in a sorry tone.


    "Fighting between us is not productive¡­" Sloth continues.


    "I will punish bad girls?" Envy asks in her usual teasing tone.


    "Hehe..." Wrath lets out a cuteugh.


    Lucien ignores Envy and looks at Wrath with a curious expression. "What is so funny?"


    She looks at him with a curious, expectant expression. "Do you really punish them?"


    "Oh no..." He sighs. "Don''t tell me you''re like Envy??"


    "Like Envy? What do you mean?" Wrath asks.


    Before he can speak, Envy startsughing. "She''s the Sin of Wrath; what did you expect?? Someone like Sloth who is okay with doing nothing???"


    "..." Sloth doesn''t respond to that provocation.


    Lucien, on the other hand, is worried that he will eventually have to take care of another hopeless masochist like Envy. "Sigh¡­ I don''t want to talk about it, not now."


    "And what do you want to talk about?" Wrath asks.


    "Hmm..." He makes a thoughtful expression and then brings her hand to his lips before kissing it. "Nothing, I guess; we can just enjoy the time together."


    She smiles as she really wants to enjoy that moment. But a few seconds after they continue walking through the long corridors of the house in search of Jeanne, Wrath grows impatient. "Silence sucks..."


    Lucien shakes his head. "Alright¡­ well, I''m actually curious about one thing."


    Before the Sins asks, he exins. "How do you three feel inside my soul? I mean, are you close or something? And do you see the same things?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We don''t have a physical body in here, so we''re not far or near." Lust quickly exins.


    "This is still something new for us..." Sloth continues. "But about what we see, well, we use our special senses to see everything around you, and even though they''re simr, we do it in different ways."


    "Got it." Lucienments and then make a thoughtful expression again. "You stay inside your host''s souls, don''t need to eat or drink, have immortal bodies, travel all sorts of ces, meeting new people through the millennia... being a Sin seems pretty nice."


    "Hahaha..." Envy starts tough. "You seem to like the idea; would you like to be a Sin??"


    "Me??" He wonders about that but quickly shakes his head. "I don''t think that would work for me; I mean, if I made a Soul Contract with a woman, I''d be inside her watching her... with others... ah, that would be horrible."


    His expression gets even worse when he refuses to think about that. "If my Soul Contract was with a man, that would be even worse! No, I couldn''t take Lust''s ce."


    Inside his Soul, Lust feels like smiling. She understands how bad that looks even to her, and she doesn''t even want to imagine how bad it would have been if she hadn''t fallen in love with him. In fact, she feels it would be impossible to do that without Lucien; Their partnership only goes so well because they match perfectly and love each other.


    "Why did you imagine yourself as the Sin of Lust?" Sloth asks. "Since we''re just imagining an impossible situation, you could imagine yourself as another Sin."


    "Another Sin?" He wonders about that. "Like Pride?"


    "Why did you think about Pride first???" Lust quickly asks, not hiding the jealousy in her voice.


    "Nothing special." He quickly responds but can''t contain a teasing smile that drives Lust crazy. "I just think I could be a good Sin of Pride; it has nothing to do with her."


    "Or Sin of Envy..." Envyments.


    "How about Sin of Wrath??" Wrath smiles.


    Lucien smiles. "Yeah, maybe¡­ I don''t know; I still don''t think I''d fit well as Sin."


    "I disagree." Slothments. "Imagine a situation, what if you could go back in time and have as host someone like¡­ Aylin?"


    "That seems totally impossible!" Wrathments. "I mean, why would the proudest dragon ever make a Soul Contract with a demon??"


    "Maybe because that demon would be the proudest person ever?" Envy asks sarcastically.


    "Something like..." Slothments. "Anyway, we''re just imagining it, so it doesn''t need to make sense at all."


    Before the others can say anything, Sloth continues talking to Lucien. "Well, you and Aylin would certainly go well together, and by being the Sin of Pride, you could have her to be yours alone; you would easily make the universe bow to you, leading our races to crush the Gods... you could have everything, literally everything..."


    Lucien can''t help but imagine that, and the way Sloth speaks it sounds truly incredible; him and Aylin against the universe¡­


    Lust gets upset again. For her, what they have is the most perfect thing ever, so imagining any other scenario seems painful.


    Lucien notices Lust''s feelings, and he doesn''t like to imagine life without her either, so he sighs. "It really sounds impossible..."


    When he finishes talking, that''s also the moment he arrives in front of Reba''s workshop. Due to the Soul Contracts with the girls, he can feel that she is in there with Jeanne.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    He knocks on the door while Wrath stands beside him like a well-behaved maid. She feels like his guardian, and that feels so cool.


    "Hey-" Lori opens the door as she adjusts her dress, also a maid outfit. When she sees Lucien, she gets surprised. "Master?!?"


    "Lori..." He smiles at her as he observes how cute she looks in that dress. [Looks like she''s also part of the surprise.]


    Wrath also notices Lori''s dress, just as Lori notices hers, and they both look at each other thoughtfully.


    [Even Wrath is a part of it???] Lori is even more shocked as she gets the wrong idea about the situation; the girls'' game is not the same as the Sins'' game.


    While Lori is too shocked to speak, Lucien helps her straighten her dress and then kisses her lips. "Can Ie in, or are you doing something weird in there??"


    "No... I mean, yes... no wrong things... ahhh!!" She panics and quickly moves out of his way. "I was just helping Reba with something, nothing special, and..."


    She looks at her dress with a sorry expression. "About this... is that..."


    He pats her head gently, making her feel rxed. "It''s okay, my dear; you don''t need to worry because I didn''t see anything. I just want to talk to Jeanne about something before¡­ you know."


    "Oh, I see." She smiles before walking towards the door. "Then I''ll... you know, hehe..."


    "See you soon, sweetheart." He responds, and then she runs down the corridor, clearly to join Anne in the Maid Game.


    As she leaves the workshop, Lucien notices Wrath looking at him with an angry expression. "This is something perverted, some weird game, isn''t it???"


    He shrugs as he does his usual teasing smiles. "I do not know yet."


    Wrath wants to be more upset, but Lucien''s smile arouses new feelings in her; it''s something like getting angry but in a good way.


    Yet, she looks at him with a hostile expression. "I''m not ying, you know, right?"


    "I know." He quickly responds but then extends his hand to her. "I''m fine with just having you by my side, like a battle maid, fine?"


    Wrath doesn''t even hesitate before taking Lucien''s hand. She is really enjoying that game despite trying to appear otherwise. "Fine..."


    "Great." He smiles and then takes her hand. The other Sins can only get jealous, but they''re afraid to show up and end up being beat by Wrath.

 Chapter 612 The Shining Knight And The Blacksmith

    *Bam* *ng* *Bam* *ng*


    Beats and metallic sounds echo through the workshop, making it clear that Reba is working with her second favorite hammer; Lucien has the one she loves the most, after all.


    "Let''s go." Hements as he walks toward the back of the workshop with Wrath; the other Sins are inside his soul, watching their sister have fun like a happy little girl.


    The workshop is one of thergest rooms in the house, but Lucien quickly spots Reba in front of the anvil, hammering arge rectangr shield while watching Jeanne holding herrge glowing shield.


    Soul weapon usually can''t stay materialized long away from its owner, so this exins why Jeanne continues to hold her shield, but Lucien wonders why Reba is interested in that soul weapon.


    However, he is more attracted to Jeanne''s current look. She''s wearing a maid outfit too, but her dress is totally altered; It has shiny metal adorns throughout, shin guards, shoulder pads, and a corset that leaves a lot of her skin exposed while highlighting Jeanne''s breasts.


    Jeanne''s maid dress-armor looks sexier than really useful, but the enchantments Reba did in it leave her entire body protected while making her look wonderful.


    Wrath obviously notices that too and discovers a new feeling, jealousy. Jeanne looks like a light battle maid while she would be the dark one, and it makes Wrath wonder which one Lucien prefers.


    He definitely doesn''t like to makeparisons, and he''s quite impressed with Jeanne''s look, but if he had to choose between her and Wrath, that wouldn''t be fairpetition as darkness is much more familiar to him than light.


    "Hubby?!?" Jeanne notices Lucien and makes a panicked expression. It is evident that Anne asked the girls to keep the surprise a secret.


    "Lucien!?!" Reba wakes up from her work trance due to Jeanne''s voice and looks at Lucien with an even more panicked expression.


    He smiles lovingly at them. "Why are you girls acting like I caught you doing something wrong?"


    "..." Jeanne blushes while wondering how she ended up agreeing to y such an embarrassing game, even though she loved the changes Reba made to her maid outfit.


    "Ehhh..." Reba, on the other hand, really feels like she''s doing something wrong. She looks at the shield on the anvil and then at Lucien several times as she thinks about what to say.


    Lucien feels something is wrong and quickly approaches her. "I was just kidding, my dear; you don''t have to worry."


    "I know, ahh..." She still looks hesitant but then starts to exin. "I know this sounds silly, but I was trying to create good equipment for your troops in Argerim, and Jeanne''s shield looks so amazing... I wanted to use it as a base to create the best shields possible."


    She bows her head as soon as she''s finished talking as if she thinks he''s going to scold her or something. But she smiles when she feels his hand gently stroking her hair. "You... aren''t you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Lucien lovingly smiles as he continues patting her head.


    Lucien leaves no doubt that he''s not angry with Reba, but Wrath looks at him with a sorry expression; only she and Lust know how much repressed-anger there is inside his heart for everything that is happening to his sisters and the fact that his mother could be someone very different from what he thought.


    He tries very hard to keep that anger in the deepest, darkest part of his heart, not letting it affect his beloved ones. But he can''t hide that from the person who knows him best and the Sin who better knows anger.


    "Ehhh..." Reba makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, I know you''re busy with so much trouble, and I should use our resources wisely, probably just with ourselves, or craft equipment for the Nagas and Mermaids who are joining your troops, but..."


    "It''s okay, fine..." He kisses her forehead. "I really want to help these people, so they can make our family stronger, but that doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten the people of Argerim."


    "Really?" Reba believes Lucien''s words, but she instinctively asks.


    "Sure." He smiles. "I''m always thinking about them and how to keep them safe, so I have no reason to be upset about you doing the same."


    "Oh, good..." She sighs in relief. "I worry about the people of Argerim; they are very weakpared to the people of this world, and I fear that people like that might attack them while we are away... I just want to help them be stronger."


    "I have such concerns too..." Jeannements. "My family is in Argerim along with my people... Don''t get me wrong, I am very happy with you, Hubby, but I fear they could be attacked because of us."


    Lucien understands how Jeanne and Reba feel; Due to how his life is shrouded in mysteries and powerful races, it is quite possible that his enemies will try to attack Argerim because of him.


    But before he can say anything else, Wrath steps forward. "Such an attack is unlikely to happen now. Argerm is an inferior world that has nothing to offer."


    Lust materializes her body beside them and nods. "Wrath is right. Those Angels only went there because they were following the energy of the Ghost Lady and the Sh¨¦ Dragons, probably because of the life crystal mine, but both things are no longer there, so Argerim doesn''t draw attention anymore."


    "What if someone attacks Argerim because of me?" Lucien asks.


    "Like attacking your weak point?" Wrath asks and quickly continues. "That could really happen, but not now."


    "Because now few people know we came from there." Lustpletes Wrath''s words. "Only your wives know about this, so most people think you came from the Demonic World."


    "It makes sense." Lucien is more relieved by that. Yet, he can''t help but worry about the mysterious people who are trying to manipte him from the shadows. If someone wanted to hurt him by attacking Argerim, he couldn''t do anything now.


    Jeanne and Reba are also relieved by the Sins'' exnation, but they still want to increase the power of the people of Argerim.


    Lucien knows that and smiles at them. "Don''t worry about resources; anything that can increase the power of the people of Argerim is beneficial to us. Also, you should talk to Cassidy, Ang, and Ghalenna about it; they are always concerned about their people too and will be happy to help."


    "Mm." Reba smiles at him. "Then I''ll keep working on those shields."


    "Alright." Lucien is really proud of Reba. He doesn''t regret bringing someone so kind and hardworking into his family, although Lust was against it at first due to her Creation affinity andtent talent being too low.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He pats her head again before turning his attention to Jeanne. He looks her outfit up and down with a naughty smile on his face, making the shining knight blush even more.


    "Don''t look at me like that..." She speaks in a shy tone. "I could die from embarrassment."


    "No one can really die of embarrassment!" Lustughs.


    Wrath looks at her with that usual hostile expression. "You have no idea because you don''t know the feeling of shame."


    Lucien can''t help but smile. The shy Jeanne is already so cute, but the shy Wrath can reach a level of cuteness he can''t evenprehend.


    "Anyway¡­" He pats Jeanne''s hair, making her feel much better. "You seem to be having a lot of fun with this."


    She blushes even more, and maybe it''s because her hair is pink or just her skin is too pale, but Lucien thinks she looks more pinkish than reddish when embarrassed, which makes her look cute in an even more unique way.


    "It''s not like... you know..." She starts to stutter. "I don''t¡­ just don''t tell Anne, okay? She wants to make this a surprise for you."


    "Sure." He smiles and then takes a quick nce at Wrath and Lust before looking at Jeanne again as he thinks aloud. "I''m already loving it."


    Lust keeps her beautiful and delicate nose up while her ego is exalted by Lucien''s lustful gaze; the more he looks at her that way, the hornier she gets.


    But Wrath is the opposite; not that Lucien doesn''t arouse such feelings in her, but it only happened when they fought, while his gaze makes her feel shy and embarrassed, which in turn makes her angry at herself.


    However, she likes that so much. It''s confusing, and not even she understands her own feelings.


    Jeanne also doesn''t know how to deal with that embarrassment, so she panics and ends up dematerializing her soul weapon. "Oh!"


    "Shh..." Reba sighs as she can''t me Jeanne for being teased by Lucien. Then she looks at him with a pleading look. "Hubby..."


    He raises his hands in defense but keeps his smile teasing. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt..."


    Jeanne calms herself down and materializes the shield again on Reba''s bench; then, she looks at Lucien. "Do you want to tell me something?"


    "Yeah," he nods. "It''s about Kam and Lena; I''d like you to help them train, especially in a defensive way."


    "To train?" She makes a confused expression. "I certainly wouldn''t have a problem with that, but I don''t think I could teach them anything better than your techniques; wouldn''t that be more negative than helpful?"


    "Of course not." He quickly responds. "Your techniques are amazing too, my dear. And I don''t think my fighting style will benefit them; I usually use my agility offensively, and they will need to protect their mothers duringbat, so I think you would be a perfect teacher for them."


    "Hmm..." Jeanne can''t help but find the proposal very exciting. That reminds her of the good days in Portgreen when she trained soldiers for her family and adventurers in the Guild.


    And while she doesn''t think she could teach a woman like Kam anything, as she is hundreds of years old and has a much higher power level than her, Jeanne doesn''t want to let Lucien down.


    "I''ll try my best!" She makes a determined expression.


    "You already do, my love." He kisses her lips. "Also, we still don''t know much about soul weapons, but if you could show the girls how amazing your glowing shield is... you know, make them desire something simr."


    "Got it." She smiles. Jeanne really thinks her shield is amazing but not because of Its look but rather Its ability to protect those she loves. Lucien knows that and thinks it could be a strong motivator for Kam and Lena.


    "I''ll start as soon as possible." Shements.


    "No need to rush¡­" He responds and then makes a naughty expression. "Also, we have something to do first, don''t we?"


    Jeanne again starts to blush. "Ehhh... it''s just..." She knows that if Lucien keeps teasing her, she''s going to want to do things with him before Anne and the other girls finish the surprise, so she steps back.


    "I need to go help Anne and the others!" She stutters before running towards the door, but before leaving, she looks at Reba with a sorry expression. "We can continueter, alright?"


    "Sure." Reba responds with a friendly expression.


    "Mm." Jeanne smiles and then leaves the workshop.


    Reba tries to look at Lucien with a fake angry expression, but his teasing smile makes her blush too. "Why are you looking at me this way?"


    "You must have gotten a maid outfit, too, didn''t you?" He asks in an expectant tone.


    "..." She pouts, but after a few seconds, she sighs. "Yeah, Kara gave me one, but I don''t think I look good in something that cute..."


    He continues to smile as he hugs her and slowly starts removing her clothes. "We only have one way to find out..."


    "Hehe..." Lust giggles as she looks at Wrath with a provoking expression. "Will you want to watch whates next?"


    She huffs before turning and walking toward the door. "I''ll wait outside."

 Chapter 613 The Scary Battle Maids Thoughts

    "Mmmm... there..."


    "Ahhh... not this..."


    "So good... ahhh... hubby... mhm~~!!"


    Reba''s moanse through the workshop door, driving Wrath crazy.


    She tries to leave, but she also wants to stay; she tries to contain her senses, but she also wants to listen; it is a very confusing and torturous situation, like almost everything in her life.


    The furious Sin keeps leaning against the wall, staring at the door with an embarrassed and angry expression, something she manages to do with mastery.


    Lust and Envy look at Wrath''s face, distorted by intense feelings and teasingly smile; provoking the person who provokes them the most is something like heavenly retribution.


    In other times Wrath would have summoned her soul weapons and attacked her sisters, but now she can''t help but wonder how she always tries to provoke everyone to generate feelings of anger in them, so she thinks she should just ept that.


    [It''s all his fault...] She starts trying to me Lucien for the different way she feels. [Why does he have to do this now... did he want to do this to me, but I didn''t give him that option??]


    Wrath grows increasingly upset as she hears Reba''s moans, so she looks at Lust with an inquisitive expression. "He''s doing this on purpose, isn''t he?"


    Lust makes a teasing smile. "I''m sure that''s the kind of thing he likes to do."


    "No..." Wrath shakes her head. "I''m not talking about that¡­ I mean, he''s trying to provoke me, right?"


    "You??" Envy asks in a sarcastic tone. "I don''t think his target now is you..."


    She looks at Lust as she thinks about saying something else, then they both smile and speak simultaneously. "Or maybe it is???"


    "You!!!" Wrath felt anger growing inside her as usual, but for some reason, that anger suddenly vanishes.


    [???] She is very confused, but then a smile appears on her face as she thinks that if Lucien is doing such a thing just to tease her, it shows how interested he is in her.


    Wrath has already spent days figuring out why the other Sins are so interested in Lucien. She thought he was just an arrogant boy with mysterious anatomy.


    But now, she understands that it was never about what he is, but how he makes the women around him feel. That is a mix of feelings that range from extreme frustration to the most incredible pleasure of all, but either way, Wrath loves that.


    Wrath''s smile makes Envy confused, Lust jealous, and Sloth curious. Not all the knowledge they have could prepare them to see the most furious Sin so happy.


    And she doesn''t even notice what''s going on. For the first time in her life, getting lost in her own thoughts is more pleasurable than frustrating.


    There are so many thoughtsing into her mind that she doesn''t even notice the time passing and Reba''s moans ending.


    Then she is surprised when the door is opened by Lucien, and she sees his teasing smile again. "Ah! Lucien..."


    "Huh?" He''s confused when he sees Wrath''s happy, slightly flushed face. He thought she would be furious due to his selfish actions, but he already loves her cute expressions anyway.


    Everyone looks at Wrath, making her even more embarrassed, so she tries to hide her feelings. "Ehhh, well... I thought you''d take longer doing... that, you know."


    "What?" He asks in a teasing tone, making Wrath annoyed.


    "Yeah, that!" She exims. "You know, what you do with your women to get stronger."


    "Oh, that..." He smiles but then makes a fake upset expression. "Wait; do you think the only thing I do with my wives is sex???"


    The other Sins notice that Lucien didn''t really get upset, but as Wrath''s opinion about him is changing so quickly, she doesn''t realize he''s just teasing her.


    She fears that she has offended him as she now doesn''t think he''s just Lust''s horny host anymore, so she tries to apologize. "No! Of course not!! I just... ehhh... it''s just the moans... I thought..."


    He chuckles as he takes a step aside, revealing Reba, who is behind him in an adorable maid dress and an extremely flushed face. Her outfit is quiteplete, although some adornments are not right or out of ce, making it clear that Lucien helped her get dressed.


    [He was just helping her get dressed!] Wrath mentally exims. [I''m so dumb!!]


    Wrath''s thoughts be evident as she starts hitting her own head, causing her sisters to startughing, and Lucien gets sorry. He can''t help but find her more and more like Donna in certain characteristics.


    "Well, shall we continue?" Lucienments in an excited tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah!" Wrath responds even more excitedly and quickly regrets it as her sisters startughing at her even more. No matter how hard she tries to stay calm, she always ends up overreacting and losing control of her emotions.


    "Ehhh... I mean... whatever." She tries to look disinterested despite being obvious the opposite.


    Lucien smiles at her, but his eyes seem sad too. "I''m sorry about it, Wrath¡­ I won''t stop you froming with me, but¡­"


    He hesitates to rify what is about to happen as he fears her crazy reactions, especially setbacks in their rtionship. The other Sins understand that, and Sloth tries to help him. "Our time is a scarce resource even here in this world."


    "Indeed." He smiles at Sloth in thanks before continuing to speak to Wrath. "I left Mira, Ang, and the others training in the forest, but I have to keep strengthening them as soon as possible."


    "I understand." Wrath nods while her expression still looks expectant. "I could help you with that¡­ not the part of empowering them directly, but I could help them withbat training."


    "Great!" He really likes that idea, as Wrath is probably the Sin with the most knowledge of directbat. "How about you go ahead and wait for me there? You can start training them while I..."


    She makes a confused expression. "I thought you''d want to start training with them right away."


    "I do, but there''s something I need to do first." When he says that, Reba blushes more, and the other Sins smile.


    "Hmm..." Wrath is still confused because after thinking so much about him and them, she''s forgotten what he was about to do.


    Lucien points to Reba''s maid dress and exins. "I need to strengthen the other girls too."


    "Oh!" Wrath feels stupid again for forgetting that. "Your weird game, right???"


    He nods and smiles at her. "Though, you can participate if you want."


    "Participate?!?" She panics as she knows what part of her wants to participate in that. But she still can''t take that step and quickly dematerializes her body before everyone can notice her emotions.


    "I''ll wait for you in the woods with the other girls¡­" Wrath''s voice echoes through the corridor in a nervous tone.


    "Okay¡­" Lucien responds with a slightly disappointed tone. He was enjoying having the confused and cute dark battle maid around.


    Lust stands beside him and hugs his arm. "It was good; I didn''t expect you to make so much progress with her so quickly."


    "Yeah, I think it was good." He caresses her face.


    The atmosphere between Lucien and Lust quickly turns romantic, but Envy steps in to break up the mood. "Can we go now? I can''t wait any longer for it!"


    "Alright, alright..." He also caresses Envy''s face before kissing her lips.


    Sloth is jealous, but she knows how to wait her turn and also knows that she doesn''t need to beg for Lucien''s attention as he understands her needs more than anyone.


    Before heading to his bedroom to give Envy and Lust what they both want, Lucien looks at Reba. "You should go join Anne and the other girls, they''re probably almost ready, so I''ll wait in our bedroom."


    "Mm!" Reba quickly nods while still very shy about the maid dress. She first runs towards the stairs but then seems to remember something andes back.


    "Thanks for the help with the dress." She kisses Lucien''s cheek before disappearing down the stairs.


    He smiles before walking towards the stairs but to go to the fifth floor. "Let''s go."


    "Yeah. Finally." Lust and Envy exim excitedly before hugging both of Lucien''s arms to walk beside him.


    "You girls..." Before he can tease them, Lucien feels Sloth hugging his neck. Her touch is gentle, and she continues to float in the air behind him without any weight, so that doesn''t stop him from walking.


    "Even you''ve be a jealous girl, Sloth?" He asks in a teasing tone.


    She smiles. "If everyone can, I guess I have that right too."


    "Sounds fair." He quickly replies while it''s not bad to have such beautiful women hugging him.


    "Good..." She whispers in his ear as she presses her huge melons against his back and wings. No matter how many women he has, he thinks nothing can exceed the smoothness of Sloth''s skin.


    That way, they go to the big bedroom while the other girls are busy finalizing Anne''s n or with their own affairs.

 Chapter 614 Before The Storm (1/2)

    Four days, that''s how longsted the great love session of Lucien and his Maid Harem. For them, it was so good that it felt like a few hours of fun, but for the group that was training for thepetition, it felt like a whole month.


    As Lucien''s wives missed him so much after their long time apart, he had to make up for them with a lot of individual time, and so he didn''t rest during those four days.


    By the end of thest day, all the girls had been satisfied, but the first ones that got his attention were already wanting more love. Lucien feels like they''re insatiable, but so is he because even after four days of sex, he''s still hard and horny.


    Please them pleases him, and it makes everyone stronger, so he would have no problem keeping it up until everyone reached the peak of the power in the universe. But there are more people who require his attention out of his bed.


    Before turning his focus to his other sisters, the Mermaids, and the Phoenix, he goes help Mira, Ang, and their daughters with their training. That''s also an opportunity to improve his rtionship with Wrath.


    As more days go by, Lucien has to pay attention to his other girls again, and after ten days without sleep, he leaves the purple world for a break. His body seems totally fine due to the constant reinvigoration of his energies, but his mind needs a rest.


    In the purple world, ten days have passed, but in the normal world, it still hasn''t reached the third day after he left the ship. Yet, he is greeted with bright smiles and expectant looks by his sisters, the Sins, and the newest members of the group on the Sea Devil.


    "Brother!!!" ire exims as she jumps into Lucien''s arms and starts kissing his cheek. "Why did you take so long to return?!?"


    "..." Lucien isn''t the only one who is surprised by ire''s unexpected way of acting. Eve, Saria, and the other girls look at them with shocked expressions.


    But Naomi has an upset look on her face as she gazes at ire and keeps her thoughts just between her and Gluttony. ''This little brat!!''


    ''Greed must be encouraging her to act like this...'' Gluttonyments in Naomi''s mind with an upset tone. ''They made the first move, but you can still turn this game in our favor.''


    Naomi doesn''t think twice before walking towards Lucien. "Brother... you look a little tired..."


    ire hears the sounds of Naomi''s movements but can''t do anything before her sister pulls her out of Lucien''s arms. "Let our brother breathe a little, you stupid selfish brat!!"


    Lucienughs as ire struggles to get back into his arms, so he acts quickly and hugs Naomi from behind before kissing her cheek. "I missed you too, sister."


    Naomi blushes like a tomato as she epts Lucien''s hug and delights in ire''s jealous expression. "Brother..."


    "Okay, okay; now let go of him!" Eve''s voice sounds as resolute and authoritative as ever, making the sisters feel an instinctive desire to obey.


    He smiles at her as he walks closer to her, not hugging her but sitting on the sofa in the center of the deck. "Big sis..."


    "Luci¡­" Eve speaks to him in an affectionate tone as she strokes his shoulder gently.


    Lucien ces his hand over Eve''s as he settles down on the sofa. He would like to just rx a bit, but it doesn''t seem possible due to the way the girls look at him with expectant expressions.


    He can also feel how horny Valencia is, as well as the Naga and the Mermaid girls who took his message to Nea. He promised that he would reward them, so they are patiently waiting.


    "How''s the girls'' training going?" Saria approaches Lucien and asks. She wants to start a conversation with him, but she doesn''t want to seem only interested in him.


    "Good, good;" He smiles at her. "What about you? I mean, have you been training with your team?"


    "Ehhh..." Saria makes a sorry expression as she doesn''t want to be rude to him. But the truth is, Nea is sure that they can beat Lucien''s wives without any additional training.


    Nea thinks that way not only because of her incredible power but also the individual strength of Saria and the three other Mermaids she selected for the fight.


    Another important point is the fact that Mermaids usually train a lot because as they are a smaller racepared to the Nagas, they have to always be ready to fight and survive.


    Lucien realizes that Saira doesn''t want to lie but also doesn''t want to look too confident. He can''t deny that he likes her honest and kind personality more and more; in fact, except for Nea, all the Mermaids look like adorable girls.


    "It''s fine; you don''t have to tell me about your training; after all, our groups willpete against each other." He smiles at her.


    "Thank you." She also smiles at him, but then her expression turns sorry again. "I''m sure that in another situation, our groups could be allies."


    "Mermaids and Demons??" Maya asks as she descends from the sky,nding on the deck. Despite being able to fly with her Immortal Realm energy, she likes to materialize fire wings on her back while doing it, which makes her look amazing.


    Lucien also thinks she is very kind, though she tries hard to appear ruder, presumably so as not to feel as fragile as she actually is.


    Before he can greet her, Maya shakes her head. "I''ve met more races than you can imagine, and of them all, the Mermaids are among the kindest beings in this universe, while the Demons are almost the evilest."


    "Almost??" Pride materializes her body and looks at Maya with a mocking expression. "Are you sure about that, old bird??"


    Even under Pride''s dominant aura, Maya stands her ground and faces the arrogant Sin with a firm look. "Any sensible person knows not to trust demons and their misleading contracts; such creatures are only interested in using others and stealing their souls."


    "Oh, really?" Gluttony stands next to Pride and looks at Maya with a mocking expression too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maya rolls her eyes. "Yet, you cannot be the worst as long as there is a race that destroyed almost their whole people to turn the bloodline of a few ones purer and now destroys and enves entire races to get stronger..."


    "The Gods..." Pridements as she smiles provocatively at Maya. "I almost forgot you have an old grudge against them."


    "An old grudge?!?!" Everyone is surprised when Maya loses her calm and exims angrily. She usually looks pretty serene, but even her kindness has limits.


    Lucien can''t really understand how Maya feels as she saw her entire race be destroyed and mysteriously is the only one who survived, but he can see it still affects her; how could it not be so after all?


    "Let''s calm down; we are not enemies." He gets up to stand between Pride and Maya. He doesn''t particrly empathize with the Phoenix and still has a lot to settle with Pride before he forgives her, but a conflict between them could make it difficult for him to save his sisters.


    "Idiot demons talk a lot of shit..." Maya exims, still upset. But Lucien can see the sadness in her eyes. "They talk about things they don''t know!"


    Despite having an unwavering determination to do anything to save his family, especially his sisters, Maya''s case moves Lucien''s heart. She has suffered a lot, but instead of helping, he is trying to trick her into stealing her magic core.


    [Maybe it will end her suffering...] He tries to believe that somehow doing that could be beneficial for her, but then he shakes his head, denying it to himself. [Who am I trying to fool? I''m a demon after all...]


    Lucien''s expression catches Maya''s attention; no matter how much she tries to see him as a demon, he still looks a lot like the Sins, but mysteriously, he also looks so different from them.


    "I''m well acquainted with how provocative the Sins can be..." He talks to Maya. "But you can''te on our ship and provoke them because of that."


    Pride can''t help but smile watching Lucien defend her; she actually doesn''t like others to speak for her, but for some reason, she thinks he would never say something she doesn''t agree with in a situation like that.


    Maya sighs as her face goes back to calm and her eyes stop burning like living mes. "I didn''te here to provoke anyone... I just don''t like seeing demons trying to trick such kind creatures."


    "You can''t tell if we''re really trying to trick them; I mean, you''re not a irvoyant or something, right?" Lucien asks in a sarcastic tone.


    She keeps a neutral expression. "I certainly don''t have such abilities, but I''ve seen this scenario dozens of times, and always, absolutely always, demons end up being the biggest beneficiary while other races lose something valuable."


    Saria makes a concerned expression as she looks at Lucien. She really wants to believe him, but thousands of years of history are proof that demons are extremely dangerous and treacherous.


    Lucien notices Saria''s gaze and gently smiles at her before responding to Maya. "No one will lose anything here; we can only gain from this cooperation, and even if I am the biggest beneficiary in the end, any benefit to the Mermaids is better than no benefit."


    Maya is about to respond, but then Pride speaks first. "Anyway, you have nothing to do with the possible alliance between the Mermaids and us, old bird."


    "..." Maya looks at Pride with a hostile expression again. She is determined to protect the Mermaids, but she knows that arguing with Lucien and the Sins isn''t going to help now, so she doesn''t respond to that provocation.


    Instead of talking to them, she looks at Saria. "I came here because your mother requires your presence by her side."


    "Oh!" Saria seems even more concerned now; she looks to the west, where dark clouds appear on the distant horizon. "Did theye back?? Does she know what''s going on???"


    "She..." Maya almost says something, but then she looks at the Sins with a thoughtful expression before speaking to Saria again. "We''d better talk about that with your mother in private."


    Saria doesn''t seem to agree with that, and Lucien is confused about what''s going on. But then he hears Lust''s voice concerned in his mind. ''There''s something strange about those clouds... it doesn''t look like a regr storm.''


    He gets immediately worried. ''Could it be...''


    ''The Leviathan?'' Lust quickly asks and then continues. ''I don''t know... I don''t feel that aura but something different... something dark...''


    Lucien stops looking at the horizon when he feels Saria approaching him. She looks at him with a sorry expression. "Something''s happening, so I should..."


    "I''ll go with you." He quickly speaks in a determined tone.


    Saria knows her mother might be upset with him getting involved in their affairs, but for some reason, Saria feels a lot better knowing Lucien will be with her. It''s like an intuitive feeling that he would do anything to protect her, which makes her feel safe.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Maya quicklyments.


    "How not??" Eve finally speaks, and her tone and posture are the same as Pride''s. "Until thispetition end, our groups are together, and that clearly affects us too."


    Maya sighs. "Alright¡­e with us then."


    Saria smiles at Lucien, and he smiles back at her as he holds her hand.


    Maya flies towards the giant magic turtle, followed by Lucien and Saria. Eve also flies with them after telling the others to wait on the ship.


    On the horizon, the clouds seem to move quickly, making it clear to everyone that a big storm ising, but what they don''t know is that it''s going to be one of the biggest storms ever.

 Chapter 615 Before The Storm (2/2)

    Over the distant horizon, dark clouds continue to gather, creating a cold and gloomy scene. Even the youngest Mermaids in the army can see that something big and possibly bad is about to happen.


    They can all feel the difference in the water, the sea getting angry, and their Queen concerned. The Mermaids wonder if this has anything to do with Lucien''s arrival, or is he the help against a bigger problem?


    Five miles from the Mermaid camp, Nea also wonders about that while looking southwest. She doesn''t have as good eyesight as Lucien and the Sins, but due to her affinity to water and specifically connection to the Blue World''s seas, she can feel a group of Mermaids swimming quickly towards her.


    Nea can even feel the desperation of those Mermaids as if they were running from imminent death. But then she turns around when she notices other peopleing up from behind.


    [It''s him... him again.] She''s not happy to see Saria holding Lucien''s hand as they fly. Although she doesn''t feel negative emotions from Lucien toward the Mermaids, Nea can clearly see that his life is shrouded in mysteries and dangerous people.


    "..." She sighs. She wouldn''t mind dying to keep her people safe and thriving. Still, the idea of letting her daughter be seduced by the devil and ending up leading the Mermaids into the middle of a war between Superior Races is terrifying.


    [But what could I do?] Nea wonders. She knows Lucien and his family are trouble, but he doesn''t even have to try very hard to make any woman attracted to his offers.


    She understands that the more she tries to push Lucien away from Saria, the more attracted to him she bes. And that''s not just about the Princess; the other Mermaids are also starting to feel that way... tempted to him and what he can offer.


    The fruits of the Mermaids'' sacred tree have strengthened their people for thousands of years, but only a few of them can truly benefit from it, and except for the royal family, other Mermaids can only have a piece of that fruit in their whole life.


    The Mermaids neverined about that because the power thates from the fruits is apanied by great responsibility; the royalty has to protect the people at all costs.


    But Lucien looks different. Nea can hear the Mermaids talking about him all the time; some of them think he wants to steal their souls, but most of them don''t quite know what to think. They believe he can strengthen a woman with just one look and wonder if being loyal to someone like that would even be worth going to war for him.


    "Mom." Nea wakes up from her thoughts by Saria''s concerned voice.


    "Oh?" She looks at her daughter before looking at Lucien and Eve. Maya is there, too, with an annoyed expression, making Nea wonder how they managed to piss off someone like her.


    Nea doesn''t hide some hostility and apprehension as she looks at Lucien, and he notices that, so he flies away from Saria and goes a few meters forward to look at the horizon.


    Eve stands by Lucien''s side as Lust and Pride materialize their bodies close to them; even the Sins have strange expressions as they look at those ck clouds.


    "It''s furious..." Lustments in a mysterious tone. "I can feel something there, I don''t know what it is, but it''s certainly angry."


    "That''s a powerful energy." Pride alsoments in a stern tone. The fact that even she is that way makes Lucien more concerned.


    "How likely is it to be Leviathan?" He asks, causing Nea, Saria, and Maya to look at the Sins.


    "This is different from the Leviathan." Pride responds.


    "It doesn''t look like an aura..." Lust exins. "It''s more like raw energy, furious and unstable."


    "Like is a crystal mine energy?" He asks.


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression for a second before nods. "Yes, it''s actually quite simr to magic crystal energy, however..."


    She looks at Nea. "Do you know about mines of dark crystals in this world?"


    "I think never." Nea quickly responds. "Well, I''ve never heard of any dark crystal mines, and there''s nothing like that in the records of my people either."


    "What about that ritual..." Lucien pauses for a second before looking at Nea with a sorry expression. "The one Kaisa did. I mean, wasn''t there dark magic involved in that?"


    Saria bows her head with a sad expression as she holds the Ghost Lady''s hilt tightly. Nea sighs before answering. "Yes, but I''m pretty sure the dark magic was brought here by the Fox Princess."


    "I see." Lucien knows that talking about that is painful for Nea and Saria, so he stops the questions about that.


    "What about Tyrion and the Siren??" Lust quickly thinks of something. "They have a great affinity for dark magic, so it''s likely that they found a dark crystal mine in the depths of the ocean."


    Pride shakes her head. "But then they would have absorbed up all that dark magic..."


    Nea sighs. "I don''t think a dark crystal mine could do that to the sea... whatever it is... it''s much bigger than we can imagine; the sea is angry, the Blue Star is furious."


    Maya looks at the Mermaid Queen with an apprehensive expression. "Nea, do you think I should go back home and protect my people??"


    "I''m still not sure wh-" Nea starts to respond.


    "Of course not." But Lucien quicklyments as he looks at Maya with a determined expression. "Your daughter is still in danger, and you clearly want to save her, so going back home now wouldn''t be right."


    Nea disapproves of thatment and quickly exims. "Who are you to say what she must or not to do?!?"


    "I didn''t mean what she must do." He responds in a neutral tone. "But it''s evident that she wants to save her daughter, so even if she can''t go to the bottom of the ocean, she would regret just returning home without her daughter."


    Nea shakes her head with a disapproving expression. "To lead requires sacrifices, and for leaders, their people are more important than the family."


    "Ridiculous!" Lucien immediately denies that. "Even leading thousands of people, if a leader can''t take care of their own family, how can they take care of thousands of other families??"


    "..." Nea can''t deny that Luciem''s words make some sense. But many generations of her family have been teaching their descendants to protect the Mermaid people at any cost, so she can''t just ignore that.


    She looks away and notices Saria gazing at Lucien with sparkling eyes, which makes her upset. "Do you approve of that?? So you think that if Kaisa hadn''t sacrificed herself, our people would still exist??"


    "She also did that to save us!" Saria quickly responds while holding the Ghost Lady; the sword''s de begins to glow as Saria continues. "I think we can protect our family and people at the same time; that''s what I want to believe."


    Nea sighs again, but before she can say anything, Lucien speaks to her. "Wouldn''t you have sacrificed yourself in your daughter''s ce?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That would be different." She exins. "By the time I found out about that, it was already toote... but if I could, I would have done it, not to save my daughter but because it was my duty as Queen and also because Kaisa could do so much more for our people as the next Queen."


    Now it''s Lucien''s turn to shake his head. "If you want to lie to yourself, I won''t stop you, but... I can see in your eyes that you would do anything to protect your daughters, even if it went against your duties as a Queen."


    "Oh, you little devil-" Nea starts to get really angry, mostly because Lucien''s words have both teasing and sense.


    But before she can do anything, Maya stands between them with burning wings and zing eyes. "STOP!!!" She exims in an authoritative tone before making a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean to cause fights; I just..."


    "It''s ok, my friend." Nea sees that Maya is worried about her daughter and people, so she stops arguing with Lucien tofort her friend.


    Lucien turns to the horizon again, but he also notices Saria gazing at him, now with brighter eyes and a gentle smile on her face, making him smile at her too.


    That might have seemed like an argument to others, but Saria paid close attention to Lucien''s words and feelings at that moment. She realized that he praised Nea, not only as a wise Queen but also as a caring mother.


    He exposed Nea''s feelings and how hard it is for her to deal with the responsibility of being a Queen and a mother at the same time.


    "They''re getting closer." Lustments, breaking that awkward silence.


    Lucien looks out to sea and sees the water being stirred up by a group of Mermaidsing from the east. That is evidently a group of scouts that Nea sent towards the dark clouds and the reason she called Saria.


    As Lucien and the others fly over the sea, the Mermaids just poke their heads out of the water and look at Nea with respectful and worried expressions.


    "My Queen..." The one who looks like the leader of the group speaks first, although Lust warns Lucien that the strongest of them is behind the others, severely hurt.


    Several other Mermaids in that group are injured, but not as badly as the one hiding behind the others. Nea notices that, but since the storm situation looks like a global problem, she gets right to the point. "What did you find out?"


    "Ehhh..." The leading Mermaid makes a concerned expression as her gaze wanders between Nea, Lucien, and the Sins. "Is that..."


    "You can speak freely." Nea quicklyments. "Whatever this is, it''s already involved all of us."


    "Yes, my Queen." The Mermaid nods and quickly starts reporting. "We tried to go as far southwest as possible, but the sto... the storm was too strong. We didn''t find out much, but it''s like your majesty feared... the storm is..."


    "Coming from the central region..." Neapletes the sentence while her expression bes even more concerned. Then she looks for the Mermaid group. "You did well; now rest and tend to the wounded."


    The leading Mermaid bows with a grateful expression. "Yes, my Queen."


    The group of Mermaids swims towards the camp, the most injured is being carried by two others, and by seeing that, Lucien calls them. "Wait!"


    "What is this about???" Nea quickly asks.


    Lucien points to the most injured Mermaid. "Your case looks serious; I don''t know much about your people''s medical abilities, but my sister can help you right now."


    Nea shakes her head. "It''s okay, we have excellent doctors in the army, so they will receive immediate treatment."


    "I''m sure they will, but..." Lucien tries to insist since Lust is mentally telling him that the other Mermaids can''t heal that woman like Sophia.


    Nea thinks he just wants to show off and try to gain more affection from the Mermaids, so she tries to deny it again, but the leading Mermaid interrupts her.


    "Sorry, my Queen!" She speaks in a desperate tone, leaving Nea confused. "She is actually the leader of our group, and... that was my fault; I wanted to find out more about the storm and got too close... I was swept away by a terrible hurricane, but she saved me... at her own safety''s cost."


    "Oh, I see..." Nea looks at the injured Mermaid with a proud expression before looking at Lucien. "That is the burden of a leader; to sacrifice herself to protect those under hermand."


    "Oh really?" Lucien smiles teasingly at Nea as the Mermaid leader pulls the injured ones out of the water and leads them towards him.


    When those Mermaidse out of the water, and everyone can see their bodies, Saria and Maya get immediately so sorry for them as their bodies are badly hurt and their armors destroyed.


    However, the Mermaid leader looks much better than the other since her mate has several parts of her body mutted, and even her right arm waspletely taken away by the hurricane.


    Strangely, the Mermaid leader seems to be suffering a lot more because of her mate, who seems to have already epted death.


    "You..." Nea is also sorry for that woman''s situation.


    But the injured Mermaid smiles at her Queen. "Ipleted my mission... I brought everyone back alive... and..."


    Her expression bes very loving as she looks to the Mermaid leader. "I protected my little sister..."


    [Sister???] Nea finally understands why Lucien had that teasing expression on his face. The Mermaid who jumped into the hurricane was not only saving her mate as the leader in charge but risking everything to save her family.


    The injured Mermaid had already epted death as even the best doctor among their race could not restore her lost body parts. And as a proud warrior, the life she could have next would be excruciating.


    Nea wouldn''t be too sorry if a group leader died protecting her mates. That person would die with honor and be remembered by everyone with love. But that is different because if the older sister dies now, the young sister will go into depression and me herself forever.


    Then she looks at Lucien. "Can you really help her???"


    He stops trying to tease the Mermaid Queen and quickly responds. "Sophia can."


    ''If you manage to wake her up...'' Lustments in his mind.

 Chapter 616 The Devils Doctor

    In a very special ce, the sky glows with colorful shades that somehow look like variations of green; the sound of flowing water from a stream perfectly matches the sound of leaves swaying under the gentle influence of a soft breeze.


    Birds made of green energy sing a beautiful song, while Sophia, the Queen of that world, rests her head on thep of her beloved, an illusory version of Lucien, of course.


    A beautiful smile adorns her lovely face as she looks at the ''cold'' face of the ''Lucien'' that only exists in that dream world.


    In fact, with her current power and control over Sloth''s demonic energy, Sophia could make her illusions act so naturally that even she would find it difficult to recognize what is real or not.


    But she likes to keep her illusions of Lucien as lifeless as possible, as a reminder that as soon as she wakes up, the real Lucien will be waiting for her outside the dream world.


    Most Sloth hosts forget about the real world because as they get stronger, they get everything they want in the dream world; it is what makes them stronger but also causes them to fall.


    But that''s not a concern for Sloth for once, thanks to Lucien. He is the motivation that makes Sophia seek power but not get corrupted by that same power.


    So, while Lucien''sp is unavable in the normal world, Sophia can enjoy his lifeless illusion in the dream world as she continues getting stronger.


    "Ah..." Sophia lets out a long breath as she caresses the icy face of the illusion. "You help me rx, but I miss your voice..."


    ''Sophia, my love.'' Lucien''s voice echoes in her mind, making Sophia get shocked.


    "HUH?!?!" She thinks the illusion spoke without her will.


    ''It''s in your mind, you fool!'' Sloth talks to Sophia mentally in a mocking tone.


    "Oh!" Sophia finally understands that it''s the real Lucien, mentallymunicating with her, so she silly smiles, making Sloth feel likeughing.


    ''Lucien!?'' Sophia quickly responds mentally. ''Is it my turn to get some love?''


    The expectant smile on her face withers a little as she hears Lucien''s light chuckle in her mind. ''I''m sorry, my dear; I need your help now.''


    ''As long as I''m with you...'' Sophia went to the dream world because she knew Lucien needed space to do his things. But if he wants her close to him, she''s certainly happy to help.


    ''I will open the portal.'' Hements.


    ''Alright.'' She responds as she wakes up to leave her dream world.


    Before she even opens her eyes, she yawns as she reacquaints herself with her real body. But something confuses her. [What is this soft...]


    Sophia opens her eyes and sees Amelia''s face in front of hers; her eyes are closed, and her expression is serene; Also, both sisters are hugged and naked in Lucien''s bed along with some of his other wives.


    [DAMN!!] Sophia is upset and embarrassed that she slept cuddled with her most jealous sister, especially when she notices Donna sitting on a chair in the corner of the room.


    "My, my..." Donna looks at Sophia with a teasing and loving expression. "I never expected to see such a scene... I think nothing is impossible for our brother, not even to make you and Amelia get along so well."


    "It''s not..." Sophia quickly pushes Amelia back, but the jealous sister doesn''t even wake up as she is both exhausted and pleased. "This is a mistake!"


    Donna starts tough; she is pleased that her sisters are so happy. "A very good mistake, though."


    "I... not..." Sophia sighs. "Just don''t tell Amelia about it."


    "And miss this same embarrassed expression on her face? Hahaha..." Donna asks sarcastically beforeughing even more.


    "..." Sophia doesn''t know what to say. When she notices the purple world portal appear in front of the bed, she quickly materializes clothes with her demonic energy and enters it.


    The portal takes her to an area above the sea, right on top of a magical tform of water that is transparent like ss. Over the tform, there are a few people, including Lucien and Eve.


    "Morning, my dear..." Lucien hugs Sophia and kisses her forehead before showing her the pair of injured Mermaids, especially the older sister, the one who lost some body parts, including a whole arm.


    Sophia doesn''t need any exnation; as a very kind person and a healing mage, she quickly gets sorry for the Mermaids and kneels down to heal them.


    The Mermaids, especially Nea, are grateful to Sophia for not attempting any political moves at that time. It wouldn''t be strange if the demons asked for something in exchange for help, even fair, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "Heal my sister first, please!" The younger Mermaid quickly begs Sophia, pushing her hand towards her sister.


    Sloth quickly reports the Mermaids'' situation to Sophia, and as the younger sister only has superficial injuries, she can focus on the older sister first.


    "This looks pretty bad..." Sophia can''t help butment as she channels her healing energy into the most injured Mermaid.


    The Mermaids'' expressions get more concerned, and Lucien looks at Sophia. "But you can help her, right?"


    "Closing the internal and external wounds is no problem, but..." Sophia looks at the other Mermaid. "Is there any chance you guys still have her arm?"


    That Marmaid shakes her head with a sorry expression. "It was taken by the hurricane... I couldn''t do anything to help..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s no problem." Sloth materializes her body beside the girls and smiles at Sophia. "Your power has developed so much recently, and you have no idea how it has potentiated your healing magic... with your life mana, you can make anything grow."


    "Mm." Sophia nods with a determined expression. "Let''s do it!" She speaks to the injured Mermaid, bringing hope to her heart and the others there.


    "But the pain..." Slothments, making the younger Mermaid concerned again. "Growing entire limbs is a very painful thing; you could use part of your mana to lessen that pain, but that would make healing far less efficient..."


    The injured Mermaid barely hears that part because the possibility of having her body restored so she can fight for her people again is unbelievably good.


    Using the rest of her strength and a hand with only three fingers remaining, that Mermaid grabs Sophia''s arm. "Please... I can take it... or my life wouldn''t be worth it anyway."


    "But the pain!?" The other Mermaid quickly asks, fearing that her sister will suffer too much.


    "Lucien can help with that!" Lust quickly suggests and then looks at him. "It''s not going to be like when you helped Sophia heal Daisy. You just need to give some of your energy to this Mermaid so she can bear the pain."


    It is evident that he has no problems in giving the Mermaid some energy, but before he can say anything, her sister bows to him and begs. "Please, Lord Lucien!!!"


    He tries to speak, but she quickly continues. "I beg you, help my sister!! I... I had doubts about you myself, but she believed that your arrival was a gift to our people! She believed all the stories the Nagas told about your greatness and honor. Also-"


    "That''s enough." Lucien taps the Mermaid''s head as he smiles at her. "I''ll help, of course."


    "..." Saria''s eyes get brighter as she looks at Lucien, but Nea doesn''t look happy at all.


    While the Mermaid Princess admires Lucien for offering help without asking for anything in return or even hesitating to give his own energy to one of them, the Queen sees it differently.


    Nea understands that the more good Lucien looks, the more seductive he is to the Mermaids, not just to those below the tform watching but also to the hundreds of other Mermaids who areing from the camp to see the show.


    Lucien can''t ignore the fact that the situation is quite beneficial to him, but now he''s totally focused on helping that poor girl, so that''s what he does.


    He kneels beside Sophia and gently ces his hand behind the injured Mermaid''s neck before looking into her eyes. "Trust me."


    "Mm." She can barely speak, so she makes a slight movement with her head while moaning as a sign of eptance.


    "You can start." Lucien talks to Sophia.


    Then she begins the healing session, first cing her hands over the Mermaid''s wounds and then channeling her energies and healing skills.


    As Sophia''s intention is not just to close the woman''s wounds but to restore her body, she focuses her energies on that, and under the incredible power of her life mana, the Mermaid''s skin, flesh, and even bones begin to regenerate.


    The speed of that level of healing shocks the Mermaids and even Maya, which is just used to her own powerful healing skills. Yet, that process also brings great pain to the poor injured Mermaid.


    She is already a tough woman as she suffered all those wounds without hesitation when she saved her sister from the hurricane, but that kind of pain is something new and scary.


    She tries to be even stronger and resist the urge to scream, but in her current state, that''s impossible. She feels very afraid, but then the warm touch of Lucien''s hand holding hers brings a mysteriousfort.


    "AHHH-" She starts to scream in pain, but Lucien quickly seals her lips with a gentle kiss, bringing her body not only an exceptionally pleasurable experience but also an awesome power.


    That Mermaid experiences the same things as any other woman when being kissed by Lucien for the first time. He is especially kind to her due to her fragile state and also gives her as much life mana as possible.


    Thanks to that and his powerful sync with Sophia, the healing session is greatly boosted and ends earlier than the Mermaid would like.


    The entire process is watched by thousands of Mermaids, which greatly increases Lucien''s fame among them. His kind and caring way of acting also affect the way Maya sees him, but it doesn''t change Saria''s already high opinion of him that much; she is already totally fascinated by the Handsome Devil.


    Nea, on the other hand, maintains a neutral expression the whole time. When the Mermaid is no longer in pain and her limbs are restored, Lucien lets Sophia heal the other Mermaid and stands beside the cold Mermaid Queen.


    "Why do you still look at me like I''m a viin that ns to steal your breakfast?" He asks in a yful tone.


    "I know what you''re doing..." Nea speaks in a low tone, so the other Mermaids don''t hear. "And I won''t let you seduce them with your so-pure generosity."


    Lucien shakes his head while maintaining the teasing smile that makes Nea so angry. "I''m not at all generous; on the contrary, I like to do things that benefit me... but those things can benefit others as well."


    Nea bites her lip in anger, but then her eyes light up as she has an idea. "Then show it to everyone; ept something in exchange for this help... but be reasonable."


    "Sounds good..." Lucien''s eyes also sparkle as he continues to smile. "But what could I ask in exchange for that..."


    Before Nea can suggest anything, Lust materializes her body in front of them. "Lucien gave kisses to help the Mermaid, so a fair thing in return would be..."


    "I won''t kiss you!!" Nea quickly exims as even she can''t stop a little blush from appearing on her usually serene face.


    Lucien makes a disappointed expression at first, but then he smiles again as he turns to Saria. "If the Queen doesn''t want to pay a debt, maybe the Princess..."


    "I can do that!!!" Saria quickly exims, not hiding the excitement in her bright smile, making thousands of Mermaids jealous and Nea even more upset.

 Chapter 617 An Irony Of Fate

    Absolute truths aremon among less evolved peoples, especially those from inferior worlds. Such beliefs are rarer in the middle worlds and almost non-existent among people with vast knowledge as they tend to doubt everything.


    It can be said that in Blue Star, few things are considered absolute truth by everyone and the Mermaid Royalty''s honor is one of them.


    Through several generations of Royal Mermaids from the first to the present, all Mermaids of that lineage have put their people''s happiness first than theirs and done whatever it takes to protect them.


    With incorruptible ideals, the Royal Mermaids have never done anything vile to achieve their goals.


    Kaisa''s case made many people wonder about that, but in the end, she sent her own soul into the cold darkness to protect her people, just like the second Fox Princess did. Even though they used dark magic for that, they were the only ones harmed by that.


    Another outstanding feature of the Royal Mermaids is their pure and righteous hearts. Such individuals are always loyal to their friends and never fail to repay the good made to them tenfold.


    Nea knew ire was hiding some kind of secret, but her intentions were good, and she was doing Saria good, which consequently was good for all the Mermaids.


    Finding out that she is Greed''s new host came as a shock, but that didn''t change the fact that Nea sees ire as a friend of the Mermaids.


    But everything is different when ites to Lucien.


    While ire wants friends and Greed treasures, which in that case would be the spoils of the Mermaids'' enemies, Lust''s devilishly seductive host seems like the most greedy person indeed, as what he really wants is the Mermaids themself.


    Nea and no other person in her situation could understand how good it would be to the Mermaids if they became his servants, so she is determined to prevent that. But it bes more and more difficult every time they see him.


    And the worst part is that while she tries to protect the Mermaids from him and he tries to seduce them, she''s the one who ends up looking like the viin. She tried to show everyone that demons like him give with one hand and take away with the other, but he turned the game in his favor again.


    Now she has to kiss that devil, or the thousands-of-years honor of her bloodline will be ruined.


    The other option is to let Saria kiss Lucien; although she has already done that several times, Nea doesn''t want that to allow it to happen anymore, or she could actually lose her daughter forever, and the Mermaid Race would be left without a Queen.


    Saria, on the other hand, is too excited about that. She was always willing to sacrifice herself for her people as her sister did; she would give anything for the sake of the Mermaids and do anything to maintain the honor of her ancestors.


    However, while paying debts in blood would at least be ufortable, kissing Lucien is more like a reward than a sacrifice. And all the Mermaids can see that.


    How can the same thing for the mother be torture but for the daughter a blessing? Everyone can''t help but find that situation pretty peculiar.


    [No! I can''t let that happen!!] Nea feels that if she gets into a fight with Lucien for her daughter''s soul, she might already lose, let alone if she lets things keep that way.


    "Wait!!" She says before Saria jumps into Lucien''s arms and never stops kissing him.


    Saria can''t contain her excited smile from turning into an expression of disappointment while all the other Mermaids get shocked.


    "It''s not possible!!" Ra, Nea''s right arm, exims in confusion among the troops.


    Even Nea doesn''t believe what she''s about to say, but Lucien already expected that; he smiles at the Mermaid Queen while Maya, Eve, and the Sins have neutral expressions on their faces.


    Lucien nces toward the mysterious storm before looking at Nea with a teasing expression. "We''d better get this solved out quickly so we can focus on the real problem here, you know."


    Nea tries to contain all her frustration and keep her expression serene and resolute. "Don''t tell me what I must do, boy!"


    "Alright, alright..." He smiles friendly. "Though you aren''t in debt with me for real..."


    She realizes that the Mermaids'' opinion is increasingly failing to Lucien''s side, so she sighs. "Let''s get this over with."


    "Come on, bring those beautiful and soft lips to me." He also can''t hide how excited he is to kiss Nea''s perfect lips.


    Nea is furious, not at Lucien but at herself for not being able to be mad at him. Everything that''s happening there is a consequence of her own choices, so she can''t help but go towards him.


    As thousands of Mermaids watch with wide eyes and astonished expressions, the great Mermaid Queen''s tail glides smoothly over the water tform.


    Nea tries to stand her ground, but Lucien''s devilishly seductive smile makes her resolve waver, and she turns to the only deity with who she truly has faith.


    [I beg you, mother of the seas, please give me strength now! Great Water Spirit, don''t let me fall into this devil''s traps, and don''t let his seduction affect me!]


    Nea hopes her silent prayer reaches the Water Spirit, but the day she finds out who her protector really is, she will feel like the most foolish person in the universe and will never be able to forget that moment.


    Time seems to slow down, and seconds feel like minutes as she approaches Lucien.


    He just stands there, smiling and waiting for her to kiss him, which drives Nea crazy. [You devil!!! I will never forgive you for this!!!]


    But no matter how much Nea prays to the Water Spirit, nothing happens, and she ends up in front of Lucien, looking into his blue eyes.


    Since she''d met Lucien, Nea had tried not to look at his body for more than a second. With just one look, she understood that his appearance was one of his most powerful weapons, and she wanted to resist his charm as much as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But now, due to that embarrassing situation, she ends up forgetting that and ends up staring at his face, especially his eyes.


    She had already seen his eyes glowing purple and golden, but only now did she notice that they were actually blue, not just any random shade of blue but a specific type very simr to someone else''s.


    [No... that''s not possible...] A very crazy thought pumps into Nea''s head, and she quickly tries to deny that. However, the more she looks into Lucien''s blue eyes, the more she finds them simr to those mysterious eyes that one day she saw.


    If Nea could understand the irony of that situation, she would say that Destiny has an insane sense of humor.


    "Something wrong?" Lucien''s voice wakes Nea from her thoughts. He looks at her with a confused expression. "You look a little... shaken?"


    "No..." She shakes her head and looks away, trying not to be hypnotized by his eyes. "It''s nothing; I''m fine."


    "Then let''s do it." Hements as he takes a step toward her.


    "Sure!" She responds and quickly moves her face towards his but still looking away; her intention is just to kiss him as fast as possible and forget about all that.


    "Wait!!!" But a voicees from someone close, preventing that from happening.


    Nea quickly backs off without even questioning why that person is interfering as anything that helps her not have to kiss the devil is wee.


    Lucien sighs as he sees Nea''s delicious lips moving away from his. But someway, he is not so disappointed as he prefers that Nea kiss him willingly rather than to pay a debt.


    However, everyone else is confused. They look to the Mermaids on the water tform''s floor, especially the older sister, now fully healed; it was she who interfered in the kiss.


    That Mermaid tries to get up, but her body is still adapting to Lucien and Sophia''s energy, so she fumbles and falls before quickly slithering like a snake toward him.


    First, she looks at Nea with a sorry expression. "Forgive me for interfering with this, my Queen."


    "..." Nea just nods at the Mermaid, making it clear that everything is fine; she manages to hide from almost everyone that she is actually relieved.


    Then that Mermaid looks at Lucien with a grateful and determined expression. "I''m sorry, Lord Lucien, but I couldn''t let my Queen pay a debt that is mine alone."


    "And mine!!!" Her sister exims and quickly moans due to her injuries.


    Sophia channels more life mana into the stubborn Mermaid''s body while scolding her. "Be quiet!"


    "Stay out of it!" The older Mermaid talks to her sister before looking at Lucien again. "For you, maybe it was just kissing, but for me, it was equivalent to my life... and a life debt can only be paid with another life."


    Lucien understands what that Mermaid means, so he nods at her. "If that''s what you really want, I won''t stop you."


    "No!" Nea is upset when she sees what she fears most happening in front of her eyes.


    The Mermaid looks at her again with a sorry expression. "I''m sorry, my Queen... you will always be my Queen, but your soldier died in that hurricane; whoever stands before you now is a woman whose life belongs to Lord Lucien and Lady Sophia."


    "I''m no lord..." Lucienments as he smiles at that Mermaid. "Also, you don''t have to give us your life; just your loyalty will be enough."


    She makes a determined expression as she tries to get up, but she falls again. Lucien gently takes her arm and helps her up.


    She also smiles at him before bowing and speaking in a frank tone. "From this day until the day I die, this servant will be loyal to you, my Lor-" She pauses as she bes confused about what to call him.


    "My King?" She asks.


    "He''s technically still a Prince in our homeworld¡­" Evements as her eyes have a sinister sparkle. "But I guarantee you that our father won''t live longer."


    That Mermaid is confused by Eve''s words, and she also thinks ''Prince'' isn''t good enough for Lucien, so she looks at him with a thoughtful expression. "Can I call you Master? I heard some Naga calling you that way, and they seemed to enjoy it..."


    "Master!!" The other Mermaid speaks again as she looks at him with an imploring expression. "ept me too!! My sister only ended up like this because she sacrificed herself to save me, so this debt is mine too!"


    "..." Nea huffs as she turns around and looks at the distant dark clouds, now wishing the storm could take Lucien away from her.


    He smiles at the cute pair of Mermaid sisters. "I can ept you both into my group¡­ If your Queen allows it."


    "What???" Nea turns and looks at him with a confused expression. "What could I do to stop them from following you??? Also, wasn''t that your n since the beginning? You Devil... won''t you stop until you seduce all my people???"


    "My intention here is not to seduce but to show such excellent creatures a better way..." Hements in an honest tone.


    Nea maintains a hostile expression. "Better¡­ better than what? Better than what my family has been doing for generations??"


    He smiles, moving the hearts of thousands of Mermaids. "Better than any other way."

 Chapter 618 No Rest For The Devil

    Murmurs,ments, and even sighs can be heard amidst the Mermaid army.


    Many of them are jealous of the pair of sisters who just joined Lucien''s group; others are sorry for Saria for not getting more kisses from the Handsome Devil, but anyway, everyone has a better opinion of him now.


    Nea wants to cry in frustration, but she understands that because he saved that Mermaid, it''s natural for her and her sister to want to swear loyalty to him, so she doesn''t think about interfering with that anymore.


    On the other hand, she doesn''t want the other Mermaids around Lucien as she fears more of them will be seduced by the devil. Yet, her policies have always been honest and transparent, so she won''t start doing hidden things now.


    So, she looks at the army and calls out a name. "Ra!"


    "My Queen." The loyal Mermaid immediately responds as she flies to the water tform.


    Once she gets there, Nea quickly starts giving orders. "Stand by Saria''s side and help her lead the troops..."


    Nea pauses before quickly ncing at Lucien as she continues talking to Ra. "Also, don''t let that devil abuse her or any other Mermaid."


    Lucien sighs as Ra quickly nods. "Yes, my Queen!"


    "Mom??" Saria has an idea of what''s about to happen, and she doesn''t like that. "You''re going to the central region, aren''t you??"


    Nea''s expression turns profound as she looks at the group of Mermaids she sent towards the storm. "It''s clear that it''s something bigger than we can imagine, so I can''t send anyone else but myself."


    "I''ll go with you!" Saria quickly speaks in a determined tone.


    "No." But Nea quickly denies that. "The Central Region is a dangerous ce even for me, so I''m not going to put at risk the future of our people by letting you go with me."


    "Mom..." Saria makes a pleading expression as she holds the Ghost Lady tightly. "I''m already strong enough to take care of myself and help you, for real."


    "..." Nea doesn''t know what to say; she understands that Saria''s strength is already greater than hers was at such an age, but she still can''t help but fear the unknown in the most mysterious region of the Blue Star.


    She looks to Ra, her faithful advisor, seeking an opinion, and Ra quicklyments. "Perhaps this is a good opportunity to show our people how prepared Saria is to take the crown and lead us as well as your majesty."


    "..." Nea understands how good that could be for the people, but she still can''t help but fear for her daughter, making her think of Lucien and what he''s said about putting the family first.


    As soon as she thinks of him, she also hears his voice. "I can protect her¡­ if you let me go along."


    "You??" Nea can''t contain a mocking smile from appearing on her face as she looks at Lucien. "Will you protect her in the most dangerous ce in the Blue Star, a ce where only the creatures with the strongest power and water affinity can survive???"


    Lucien smiles as he realizes how silly he looks. He knows how powerful Saria is and isn''t sure if he could defeat her himself since, in their previous fight, she didn''t feel any evil intentions from him and so didn''t fight with all her power.


    However, he has specific abilities that can be useful, so he sticks to his decision. "My power has improved a lot in thest few days, especially my water mana."


    As he starts talking, Nea takes a closer look at his body and actually notices that he has advanced one moreyer of Sky Realm in addition to not only gaining a lot of water mana but also a specific type of chaotic mana that only Mira and Kam have.


    [So this is what he meant by sharing power with his wives??] She wonders if that ability has any limits; otherwise, he will be one of the most powerful people in the universe, if not the strongest creature ever.


    Nea is clearly analyzing Lucien, but Saria has already liked the idea of having him by her side on such an adventure, so she tries to persuade her mother. "I''ll take care of him while you find the problem."


    "I don''t know..." Nea makes a thoughtful expression. "When we enter the Central Region, the currents will be stronger than any other; only powerful water creatures could withstand it... what if he ends up being carried away by the depths?"


    "Then you''d have one less problem to worry about." Lucienments in a sarcastic tone.


    "Bullshit!" Nea quickly responds. "I don''t like what you''re trying to do to my people, but I won''t forget that you brought my daughter back home. And you''re ire''s brother too, so I don''t wish you harm."


    Lucien can''t help but admire Nea even more. "Even maintaining a stern and even a little hostile posture, you can''t hide a kind and lovely heart..."


    Nea struggles not to blush as Lucien continues to smile at her. "That''s why I won''t give up on you and your people... I''ll take care of you and make your race one of the most powerful ever."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" She really doesn''t know how to handle praises from someone who makes her so angry. "If you want to seek your death so badly, I won''t stop you!"


    "Good..." He makes a teasing expression. "I would go after you anyway."


    "We''re leaving in ten minutes." Nea sighs before turning back to Ra.


    Saria smiles at Lucien before following her mother. Then Eve approaches him. "We''re going too."


    "I don''t think it is the best..." Lucien looks at Eve with a kind expression. "I don''t doubt your power, but I don''t want to leave ire and Naomi alone; also, I have the Instant Teleport Gem, so I can quickly go back in case something goes wrong and bring the others into the Purple World."


    Pride nodes. "He''s right; the gem and his soul realm are a very usefulbination; there''s no point in taking additional risks."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lust makes a teasing expression. "It could benefit us all if you make the con¡­ you know."


    "..." Eve and Pride make the same annoyed expression.


    They both think a lot about making the soul contract with Lucien, but that goes directly against their principles of being the ones who take care of the group. Also, for Eve, it''s even harder to ''abuse'' her little brother or even risk falling in love with him.


    Lucien also thinks simrly; he sees his rtionship with Eve as sacred, different from his rtionships with his other sisters as he never realized their needs.


    But with Pride, it''s the opposite as he can''t wait to conquer every part of her body, especially her heart that burns like living mes despite her trying to look like a cold person.


    The mood between the three quickly gets awkward, and to change that, Lucien walks over to Maya. "I don''t think you''re going with us, right?"


    "I''d be useless in a ce like that..." She sighs. As an ancient phoenix, she has great power beyond her current power realm, but underwater, she bes extremely weak, especially in ces with powerful water mana.


    "And no one would look for a Phoenix in a world made almostpletely of water..." Lustments.


    Maya nods before looking at Lucien with a questioning expression. "What do you want from me?"


    "Protection for my sisters." He goes straight to the point. "I didn''t want to abandon them again, but taking them to such a ce seems too risky now, so..."


    "I understand," shements. "But you overestimate my current power. It hasn''t been long since myst rebirth, so I wouldn''t be able to deal with a Leviathan if such a creature shows up."


    Lucien smiles. "Still, you would do anything to protect Naomi and the others, wouldn''t you? I can see that you''re kind and loyal like Nea."


    Maya doesn''t hide her blush and smiles back at him. "I know Gluttony''s intention was just to devour my energy, but Naomi is a good girl¡­ a true friend. And I owe you a life since you saved my Ka."


    "Thank you." Lucien bows to Maya, demonstrating that he respects her and also admires her straightforward, honest personality.


    Then they go back to the Sea Devil to exin their n to the others. ire and Naomi quickly show they want to go with Lucien, but he and Eve convince them that going with him without a soul contract is too risky since they only have two instant teleport gens.


    Both Naomi and ire obviously want to make a soul contract with Lucien. But it''s all still very new to them, and the fear of drastic changes prevents them from taking such a rash step.


    While Naomi is very shy despite trying to appear bold, ire still has doubts about Lucien''s rtionship with Saria. She now understands that she never had romantic feelings for the Mermaid Princess, but she sees her as her sister, and Greed''s influence makes her want everything for herself, a sister and a brother, only for her alone.


    Since both sisters still don''t know how to deal with their internal conflicts, they don''t feel confident to make a soul contract with Lucien right now.


    The rest of the Sea Devil crew, who don''t have a soul contract with Lucien, are a little upset due to his sudden departure. Especially the Mermaid and Naga that joined the group before and Valencia were waiting for the promised reward. But as the storm on the horizon looks like a global problem, they understand that this is not the time to be selfish.


    Lucien asks all his wives if they want to stay at the Sea Devil, but even little Kara makes it clear that she''s going with him anywhere, even to the end of the world.


    So the ten minutes Nea mentioned quickly passes, and they gather for a brief goodbye. Eve can''t help but feel bad about letting Lucien walk into danger alone, but she understands that by going with them, she can do more harm than good.


    Even though it should be a short journey, Saria also feels a little bad about getting away from ire. She got used to having her best friend always by her side.


    Then the Mermaid Princess flies towards ire and hugs her tightly. "Take care of yourself, my sister."


    ire smiles as she returns the warm hug. "Take care of my brother... sister."


    Saria blushes as she thinks of something. "If we''re sisters, then doesn''t that make him my brother too? Of course, I''ll take care of him."


    "Hehehe..." ire giggles, and over Saria''s shoulder, she sees Lucien smiling at them with a loving expression.


    ire understands that the voice inside her screaming for her to have everything and everyone is not just Greed''s but hers as well, so she can''t help but fear that journey brings Saria and Lucien closer, pushing her aside. But somehow, she can see in Lucien''s smile that he would never do anything to hurt her.


    "We have to go." Nea talks to Lucien and Saria. "The storm keeps growing, and we still don''t have the slightest idea what''s causing it."


    "Mm." Saria nods before hugging ire once more and going to her mother''s side.


    Lucien also hugs ire and Naomi together, and they both kiss his cheeks while Eve rolls her eyes.


    "Come back quickly and safely." Both the Sistersment.


    "Sure." He responds to them before smiling at Eve. They don''t need many words as they both already have excellent sync despite not having a soul contract.


    And so, as thousands of Mermaids watch, Nea, Saria, and Lucien depart towards the Central Region. The mother-daughter pair swim at incredibly high speed in the water as Lucien tries to keep their pace through the air.

 Chapter 619 Wonderful Things Can Happen

    As more dark clouds appear on the southwest horizon, Nea, Saria, and Lucien fly towards the central region. The mother-daughter pair travel underwater while Lucien flies through the sky.


    Despite the trio''s speed being incredibly high even by Immortal Realm standards, the Blue Star is a muchrger world than Argerm, so even after hours and a few thousand miles traveled, the group is still far from their destination.


    Traveling in such a way may seem bad for other people, but Lucien manages to share the work of his body with his strong wings, and the Sins fill his mind with random conversations, making the journey morefortable.


    The Mermaids, on the other hand, don''t have such a pleasant time as they swim as fast as they can. Nea is very concerned about what is reason to the sea and sky be so furious while Saria doesn''t know how tomunicate with her mother.


    After several hours of silence, the confused Mermaid Princess speaks her first word. "Mom..."


    "..." But Nea can''t hear due to being so focused onprehending that mysterious storm.


    "Mom..." Saria calls out again until Nea hears her.


    "Saria??" She asks in a concerned tone.


    "I am fine." Saria quickly responds, but then her expression turns concerned, too, as she holds the Ghost Lady''s grip tighter. "She''s missing him..."


    Nea is confused at first but quickly understands that Saria is talking about Kaisa and Lucien. Due to their powerful magical senses, she can feel the desire or rather the hungry of the cursed sword for Lucien''s energies.


    "..." Nea doesn''t know what to think, let alone say or do. As a Queen, she would like the soul of the Mermaid Princess who saved their race to rest in peace and for that story to remain in the past.


    But as a mother, she would like to give all possiblefort to Kaisa''s soul and free her daughter from that torment, even dreaming of the possibility of giving her a second chance to live.


    But while she doesn''t see any alternative to helping Kaisa, Nea has to deal with the fact that the only thing keeping her daughter''s soul steady is the demonic energy of a seductive devil.


    [What am I supposed to do?!?] She asks herself as she continues swimming towards the central region. If that subject alone wasn''t enough to drive her crazy, let alone the war against Tyrion and now a mysterious evil influencing the whole Blue Star.


    Saria, more than anyone, understands how hard her mother is trying to stay strong and keep their race safe, but there is no one else who can make some decisions.


    "Mom..." She calls out again. "Kaisa is very hungry... let me take her to him."


    While swimming, Nea looks up and sees Lucien through the water. Her expression bes even more thoughtful. "The more we depend on him, the harder it is to get rid of him..."


    "Isn''t that a little too much?" Saria also looks at Lucien, but her expression is kind and expectant. "I''m not naive enough to believe there are good demons out there, but... he doesn''t seem to have any evil intentions towards our people."


    Nea looks at her daughter with an upset expression. "Do you already like him that much?"


    Saria quickly blushes. "It''s just that he''s the first man that got this close to me, and... he''s so attractive... so handso... well, that''s a physiological thing, I can''t help but, you know..."


    "I''m not talking about that..." Nea rolls her eyes. "I mean, you like his heart, right?"


    "His heart..." Saria repeats those words while wondering about that. Liking someone''s heart is a term the Mermaids use for true love, or rather the closest thing to that.


    As an all-female race, the Mermaids are asexual creatures that give birth to children through magical eggs, a process that can only be done once or twice depending on that Mermaid''s power.


    But not everything is so simple, and although Mermaids are born asexual, they can easily develop sexual desires whening into contact with other races. And throughout history, there are even reports of hybrids, but such creatures were never strong enough to survive in or out of the water, which inhibits such desires.


    Yet, many Mermaids like to venture outside theirnds and have sex with other races, especially humans. And when a Mermaid finds a partner, whether male or female, that makes her want a serious rtionship, their race calls it ''liking the heart,'' something that is often the fall of many Mermaids.


    "No!" Saria quickly tries to deny that as she is not just a random Mermaid who can afford to be so romantic and naive, but rather the future Queen and protector of her people.


    "..." Nea is happy to see the determination in Saria''s eyes, but she can feel that the young Princess'' heart is confused. "Really?"


    "Of course!" Saria tries to contain the growing desires in her heart and focus her feelings on the core of her tail. "I just find his body attractive, and... his character mysterious, a little bit..."


    "I see..." Neaments in a sarcastic tone. "I bet your grandmother would have a heart attack if she saw her granddaughter liking a demons'' heart; not just any demon, but a greedy devil!"


    Saria can''t say anything because, despite being ashamed, she just can''t stop thinking about Lucien and wanting to be with him more than his body.


    Nea doesn''t me Saria for being so attracted to Lucien, but she still tries to persuade her daughter. "What do you think will happen when he gets what he wants from us?"


    Before she can think about that, her mother continues. "He''s going to leave the Blue Star, of course. His destiny is too great for a world like this¡­ not even all the Seven Stars together can hold his potential, so you''d have to choose between letting him go or going with him, abandoning your people. "


    "I will never abandon my responsibilities!" Saria quickly exims with determination. Despite doubting her abilities sometimes, she knows it is her heart''s desire to be a good Queen and protect her people just like her mother always did.


    Nea smiles. "So you know what you have to do."


    [Rip these feelings out of my heart...] Saria thinks.


    But then she shakes her head while her eyes sparkle. "No! There are other options... a different way... a better way."


    Nea looks away as she continues to swim, but after a few seconds, she looks at Saria again. "I''m listening."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Saria thinks through her following words before starting to exin. "We have to deal with Tyrion first, then find a way to help Kaisa''s soul, and only then create a better future for our people..."


    Nea can predict Saria''s next words, and she gets it right. "Lucien could be the solution to those three things."


    "If we join forces with his group and the Nagas loyal to Mira, we can crush Tyrion''s forces." Saria continues. "Later, I could go with him¡­ I don''t mean forever, but just to find a way to help Kaisa''s soul, and it can only be done with him while you continue to protect our people."


    Saria smiles as she finishes her exnation. "Finally, after many years and hard work, I could return home much more powerfully, wise, and even with Kaisa by my side... together, our family could create the best possible future for our people."


    Even Nea can''t help but smile, imagining that future. But her smile quickly gives way to a sad expression. "I wish things could be so simple..."


    "But-" Saria tries to say something.


    "Your n has many ws." Nea quickly interrupts her. "First, you''re underestimating Tyrion''s strength. Also, walking the path of the Sins will likely lead to your death, and I..."


    Her eyes seem to get more tired than usual. "I''ve already lived much longer than my strength allows... due to the sacred tree''s help, I was able to get this far, but the truth is that my potential is very limited."


    Before Saria can say anything, Nea continues. "I''m dying, don''t pretend you don''t see it. Now, I can die for a reason and pass the crown to you with honor or put my hopes on a mysterious devil that appeared out of nowhere."


    "..." Saria is silent out of respect for her mother. Despite Nea''s appearance showing a strong and healthy woman, the Mermaid Queen is actually at the end of her life, already greatly extended by the fruits of their sacred tree.


    A few more seconds pass as they continue swimming at high speed, then Saria speaks again. "What if you''re wrong?"


    Nea looks back with a curious expression. "And how could I be wrong?"


    Saria again looks at Lucien above the surface of the sea. "What if he can make you reach the Cosmic Realm with his mysterious power??"


    "Cosmic Realm?" Nea hadn''t thought of that.


    "Yeah..." Saria responds. "You are already considered by everyone to be the greatest Mermaid Queen ever, the one who fought a High Goddess and won... what if Lucien is a miracle and changes the future of our people like Kaisa''s sacrifice did? If he can really make you more powerful and I even more... all of us, in fact."


    "..." Nea isn''t stupid; she knows that if everything Saria said happened, it would be perfect for her people and daughters. And even to someone as experienced as she, such miracles don''t seem entirely impossible, just very unlikely.


    As many thoughts pass through her mind, Saria swims towards the surface. As soon as she pops her head out of the water and looks up at the sky, she sees a loving smile on Lucien''s face as he gazes at her.


    "You look a little lonely there." She smiles at him too.


    "Will you keep mepany?" He excitedly asks as he descends and flies close to Saria.


    Without stopping swimming, Saria lifts the Ghost Lady. "How about you feed my sister?"


    Lucien makes a fake disappointed expression. "So you just want my help? I''m a fool to think you came tofort me..."


    Saria can feel that Lucien is just joking, but for some unknown reason, she likes that game. "Oh, don''t be so sad... you can enjoy my presence, or not, it''s up to you."


    He takes the cursed sword and begins to feed Kaisa''s soul with his energies while looking at Saria with a thoughtful expression. Then he moves his eyes down and looks at her fish-tail swaying excitedly as she swims at high speed.


    A teasing smile appears on Lucien''s face, making Saria blush. "I can enjoy it, a lot..."


    Saria feels somehow proud of the way Lucien looks at her. She continues swimming and making graceful movements for him to enjoy.


    The moob gets so good that she doesn''t want it to end, but after a few minutes, her expression gets a little concerned. "Lucien... did you listen to that?"


    "What?" He asks back, but then Saria pouts, and he quickly apologizes. "Oh, you mean that¡­ I''d be lying if I said I didn''t listen."


    Saria sighs. "I''m sorry for my mother being so skeptical about your intentions... and even hostile sometimes."


    "That''s not your fault." Lucien smiles gently at her. "And it''s not your mother''s fault either; she''s doing what she thinks is best for you and your people."


    "I guess so..." Saria also smiles back at him; that is bing moremon than she may notice.


    A few minutes more go by in silence before Lucienughs. "Yet, I''m surprised you think so highly of me."


    She can''t contain the expectant sparkle in her eyes. "I don''t think so highly of you, but¡­ I like to think wonderful things can happen."


    Lucien feels his heart grow incredibly warmer as he enjoys that beautiful expression on Saria''s perfect face. "You are wonderful!"


    "..." She blushes but keeps smiling.


    "You know, I really want to be able to do all the good things you think to be possible..." Hements. "And one thing that motivates me a lot is being able to see your beautiful smile the day you realize how right you are..."


    The Mermaid Princess''s eyes sparkle like the most beautiful blue pearls in the universe. She envisions a bright future for her race with him, and he imagines a fantastic future by having her by his side.

 Chapter 620 Such A Smart Mermaid Princess

    Lucien and the duo of beautiful Mermaids continue heading towards the central region as the sky bes increasingly covered by ck clouds and the sea angrier.


    As Nea continues to swim underwater with a concerned expression and a mind full of thoughts about her race''s future, Saria and Lucien enjoy the journey on the surface.


    He flies very close to the water as hepetes with Saria in speed games in which he is most benefited by seeing her beautiful body as she gracefully leaps over the waves.


    But she also loves that because spending time with him is very rxing, even better than the time she spent with ire. Saria doesn''t likeparing Lucien with her best friend, and she would really like to spend time like that way with both of them together.


    While that option isn''t possible, she enjoys the most time with Lucien. ying, talking, and even just being around him makes her happier, so neither that annoying storm nor the raging sea can make her smile less bright.


    And so Saria and Lucien don''t notice the time passing; Hours go by easily, and the sun gives way to a beautiful moon hidden under the ck clouds, leaving that night even darker, gloomy, and cold.


    Even so, Saria only stops smiling when she notices Neaing out of the water, which causes the group to stop. "Mom?!"


    "..." Nea notices how happy Saria looks beside Lucien and is not only that daughter of hers but even the Ghost Lady in his hands seems to glow with happiness, satisfied by his demonic energies.


    "Mom..." Saria makes a sorry and concerned expression. "I was just waiting for Lucien to feed Kaisa, and... I guess I didn''t notice the time passing..."


    "Didn''t notice, eh?" Nea quickly nces at the sky, dark like an abyss.


    Lucien flies to Saria''s side and speaks to her in a loving tone. "You don''t need to lie, my dear; you''re a grown woman who can very well choose who you want to spend time with."


    Saria feels much more confident with Lucien by her side, but she doesn''t say anything out of respect for Nea. Her mother, on the other hand, surprises her by smiling at them. "He''s right, you''re a grown woman, and I''m not going to try to control your life."


    "Mom..." Nea''s words make Saria feel even worse; she has no desire to rebel or go against her mother, which makes the whole situation weirder.


    "I didn''te to spoil your fun." Nea quickly speaks, but then her expression turns concerned as she looks further to the southwest. "We''re approaching the fort, but we''re not the only ones heading there..."


    "What fortress?" Lucien asks.


    "A strategic location where there is a continuous tunnel," Nea exins. "The group of scouts I sent earlier used this tunnel to get closer to the central region faster, and we will do the same."


    Before Lucien can ask what a continuous tunnel is, Lust exins it in his mind. ''A continuous tunnel is a portal that is kept open the whole time. Although it consumes a lot of resources and has limited reach only within this world, it is a very useful tool for moving small groups from one area to another.''


    ''So Nea keeps this portal open to monitor the central region all the time...'' Lucienments to Lust. ''She does this to take care of the whole Blue Star?''


    Lust feels like rolling her eyes as shements in a mocking tone. ''And you increasingly admire a woman who wants to keep you as far away from her as possible... how about you try to stop drooling over her?''


    ''...'' Lucien doesn''t respond to that provocation because he knows Lust is jealous. In fact, all his wives get more jealous when Envy is around.


    He quickly turns his attention again to Nea. "How far are they?"


    "A few hundred miles." Nea quickly responds, shocking Lucien.


    He is surprised that even though it has be much stronger recently, Lust''s magical sense barely reaches a hundred miles away from them, but Nea, even still in the Immortal Realm, can notice things that are hundreds of miles away.


    ''It''s her connection to the sea.'' Lustments in his mind. ''Not only does her bloodline have such abilities, but it must also have been greatly boosted by those magical fruits over the years.''


    ''I see.'' Lucien responds in an unpretentious tone, trying not to look more impressed with Nea. But he fails, and Lust bes even more jealous, which makes her try her best to expand her magical senses.


    "What kind of creatures are they?" Saria asks her mother.


    Nea makes a strange expression, making Saria concerned. "They are two Krakens; one is on the seventhyer of the Immortal Realm, and the other is on the eighthyer."


    "Two Krakens??" Saria makes the same expression as her mother. "But such creatures don''t hunt in groups... that''s so..."


    "Weird." Near nods. "I wonder why they''re both heading towards our fortress..."


    As Nea and Saria look at the horizon with concerned expressions, Lust mentally talks to Lucien. ''Although much less dangerous than a Leviathan, we cannot underestimate the strength of Krakens; even if they were in the early Immortal Realmyers, they would still be a problem, let alone those ones.''


    Lucien understands that Lust is advising him to try to avoid that battle, but he can see in Nea and Saria''s eyes that they won''t let such dangerous creatures continue to roam around in their territory.


    ''We will fight.'' Lucien talks to Lust as he warns his wives to get ready. Not all his girls are prepared for such a battle, but most of them are already strong enough.


    The mother-daughter Mermaid pair notice Lucien''s determination due to their incredibly special senses. They both look at him, one with a gentle smile and the other with a mocking expression.


    "I didn''t expect less from you." Saria smiles at Lucien, already seeing his determination to protect the Mermaid people.


    "Hmph." But Nea isn''t sure if he''s really that determined to help the Mermaids or is such a good actor. "You''ve never fought a Kraken, have you?"


    He shakes his head, and Nea quicklyughs in a mocking tone. "Even in low realms, Krankes already have incredible strength and resilience; I bet any one of these can rip off all your limbs before you understand what''s going on."


    "Let''s see." Lucien smiles at Nea, making her roll her eyes.


    "Stupid boy..." She thinks aloud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Saria is really sad that Lucien and her mother don''t get along. She can see that they are both somewhat simr and think alike about many things, but they seem to ignore that and just keep provoking each other.


    "Mom..." She looks at Nea. "Lucien is strong; I know that because I fought him myself."


    Nea tilts one brow, looking at Saria with an annoyed expression. Lucien smiles, but his expression fades as Saria looks at him reproachfully. "And you should respect my mother''s knowledge! Arrogance can be captivating sometimes or lead you into the cold embrace of death."


    Lucien respects Saria''s words, but he has worked very hard to get stronger and wants to reap the rewards of such ''hard work.''


    His egos, boosted by different demonic energies and even the energy of the golden naginata, make him look at Nea with determination. "How about a littlepetition?"


    "..." Saria sighs as she shakes her head, but somehow she''d already expected a reaction like that. [This devil...]


    Nea huffs in irritation. "I''m not interested in your games, so just stay out of my way!"


    Before he can say anything, Nea looks at Saria. "Keep an eye on him while I deal with the Krankens." She doesn''t waste a second before swinging southwest.


    Lucien doesn''t follow Nea but instead looks at Saria with a fake sad expression. "Why does she hate me so much?"


    "She doesn''t really hate you..." Saria replies. "But she doesn''t like your attitude."


    "I just wanted to get the mood between us..." Lucien pauses for a second to think better of his words. "Less tense."


    Saria smiles and shakes her head, leaving him confused. "You''re totally failing..."


    "..." He doesn''t know how to react; being scolded by such a cute and kind girl is weird.


    She sighs. "I don''t know Tyrion personally, but all the Mermaids have heard rumors about him; such an arrogant, authoritarian, and greedy man... I think my mother can''t help but see simrities between you and him."


    "..." Lucien again is speechless. He''s really arrogant, a bit authoritarian, and even greedy when ites to beautiful women. But he definitely doesn''t want to be like Tyrion.


    Saria makes a sorry expression. "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to offend you, but you arrived here a short time ago, and you already act like an absolute, invincible, and indispensable emperor... you''ll have to change your attitude if you want to get my mom''s heart."


    "Why do you think I''m interested in your mother romantically?" He asks.


    She starts giggling. "Hehehe... I''m not such naive, you know. I''ve seen how you have wives who are mothers and daughters. What do humans call that... fetish?"


    "..." Lucien is surprised at Saria''s ability to leave him speechless.


    "It''s alright." She kindly smiles. "I find the idea of sharing the same man with my mother... somehow fascinating. But you''ll have to work hard to make her see you as anything other than a silly, arrogant boy."


    Lucien is already working hard, really ''hard,'' not to get Nea''s affection but not to eat Saria right now. [She''s so cute!!!]


    He breathes and controls his emotions. "You also look young and naive, Saria¡­ but you''re actually a very wise woman."


    "Smart." She giggles. "I prefer to think of myself as smart rather than wise... wise makes me look old, hehe..."


    Lucien has to look away not to be more fascinated by Saria''s beauty and brilliant personality. He looks in Nea''s direction and notices she''s already several miles ahead.


    "Shouldn''t we follow her?" He asks.


    Saria seems pretty calm, but she''s just like Lucien, fighting her feelings not to jump into his arms right now. She doesn''t care how arrogant, authoritarian and greedy he is because she knows his heart is good, that he''s kind and loving. Also, she can''t deny that she''s already really liking his heart.


    "I think so..." She replies. "But you have to understand a few things about my mother; she is one of the greatest Mermaid Queens ever, not only because of her intelligence and senses but also because she is the Mermaid who fought the hardest for our people."


    He listens closely to Saria''s words, and she continues. "All those years of fighting couldn''t help but affect my mother... you could say she''s also very arrogant, you know. But she has every right to be that way after everything she''s ovee, so please respect her history.."


    Lucien can''t put into words how much he already admires both Nea and Saria, so he nods. "Alright, I''ll behave myself."


    "Like a good devil?" Saria asks in a dubious tone with a naughty smile.


    "Yeah!" Lucienugh. "Like a good devil..."


    "Nah!" Saria exims in denial as she shakes her head andughs. "You can''t act like a good devil; it''s already in your blood and bones to be a bad devil."


    Lucien sighs. "You already know me so well..."


    "Hehehe..." She adorably giggles again. "You''re very honest and straightforward, qualities I like a lot."


    He smiles at her. "So, I... I can promise to behave in the best way a bad devil can; how about that?"


    "Mm, mm!" She nods with a satisfied expression. "I guess it''s the best we have for now."

 Chapter 621 From Below The Sea (1/2)

    After containing their naughty desires, Lucien and Saria follow Nea towards the Krakens to the southwest. The power of such creatures is so great that around them, the storm gets even angrier, and the ck clouds start to throw heavy rain and lightning over the group.


    *Rumble* *Rummmble*


    *CRAAAAAACK...* BOOOM!!!!*


    The sky seems to cry, and the sea suffers from bigger and bigger waves; something is definitely wrong in that ce.


    After a few minutes, Lucien and Saria notice Nea stopping two miles ahead. Lust materializes her body and speaks aloud. "The Krakens noticed her presence..."


    "Should we help her?" He asks and looks at Saria with a thoughtful expression.


    Saria shakes her head, but her expression isn''t very confident. "She ordered us to stay out of her way, so I think she can handle them without difficulty."


    "Hmmm..." Lucien doesn''t like to stand still while he watches an ally and even a possible future wife fighting alone against such powerful monsters, even if she is so powerful.


    ''Lust? What do you think about this?'' He asks her mentally.


    ''...'' But Lust strangely doesn''t respond.


    ''Lust?'' Lucien finds Lust''s silence unusual and looks at her. She''s standing in midair, staring at the northern horizon with a strange expression.


    ''This...'' Lust makes a thoughtful and a little concerned expression. ''I''m feeling two powerful energies... one is dark mana and the other... I have no idea what it is.''


    Lucien gets concerned when Lust fails to understand some kind of energy, and the situation looks even worse when Envy materializes her body beside them with the same strange expression.


    Even Sloth materializes her body and stares at the water while thinking aloud. "Peculiar... it is somehow hiding its presence..."


    "What are you talking about??" Saria also looks at the sea, but even with her incredible water affinity and senses boosted in the sea, she doesn''t notice the energies the Sins can feel.


    "There is some creature nearby hiding its presence," Lucien speaks to Saria in a loving tone. "Be careful."


    Saria can feel how much Lucien already cares for her, which makes her heart warmer. However, she cannot help but doubt that. "My mother would notice any creature in the area."


    A mischievous smile appears on Lust''s face as she mentally provokes Lucien. ''Oh, so your perfect Mermaid Princess is also quite arrogant...''


    ''Stay alert and let me know of anything strange.'' Lucien mentally talks to the Sins before turning his attention to Nea.


    Despite being two miles away from them, Lucien and Saria can see Nea clearly due to their high senses. The Mermaid Queen is floating about a hundred meters over the surface of the water as she looks down with a stern expression.


    Lucien doesn''t need Lust to say anything as he can feel powerful water energy rising from Nea. The ck clouds above her fly away as the sea begins to calm down below her.


    He can''t see because her back is to him, but Nea''s eyes start to glow with a beautiful, magical shade of blue. She extends her right arm forward, and in her hand appears an impressive blue spear.


    That spear appears to be made of the purest blue crystal ever and is adorned with beautiful sea pearls and glittering double cords.


    [Such a charming weapon...] Lucien can''t help but find Nea''s soul weapon beautiful.


    Evenpared to Saria''s beautiful blue sword, Nea''s spear looks like a more beautiful than deadly weapon. Yet, Lucien can feel the powerful energy of that spear and even Its noble and imposing aura.


    The aura of that spear makes Lucien feel Nea''s determination to protect her people, and he can say with assurance that her beautiful weapon was the ruin of thousands of Mermaids'' enemies.


    Nea gracefully lifts her spear, and the sea reacts and Its power; the water bows to her before it starts to run against gravity, rising to the skies behind the Great Mermaid Queen.


    A one-mile-long crater is formed below Nea due to seawater rising to the skies under her power. That water gathers in the sky, forming a colossal spear of pure water.


    "Incredible!!" Lucien stares at Nea''s power with an impressed expression. She is not turning water into ice, like Ang and her daughters, but rather using only seawater which now looks like a deadly weapon.


    As more water rises from the sea to join Nea''s colossal water spear, tentacles can be seen in the depths of the crater; a Kraken is being exposed hundreds of meters below the surface.


    "Creature of the deep..." Nea''s voice echoes for miles, making the waves roar with her. She points her soul weapon in the direction of the tentacles, and the colossal water spear does the same.


    "SHOW YOURSELF!" She doesn''t shout, but her voice carries the firmness and determination of her strong heart, echoing for miles in and out of the water.


    *ROAAAAAAARRRR!!!*


    The creature''s deafening scream echoes in response to Nea''s words, and Its tentacles areunched towards her, carrying the force of a gigantic Immortal Realm creature.


    Lucien feels an instinctive urge to go towards Nea to protect her as Saria gets concerned for her mother. But before they can act, Nea makes a quick move with her soul weapon, ordering the colossal water spear to do the same.


    The seawater keeps flowing up, making way for Nea''s water spear and exposing the monstrous and gigantic creature, simr to an octopus. A determined glow makes her eyes even prettier while her expression looks cold.


    That attack carries the weight of millions of gallons of water and the strength of Nea''s magic. Ii destroys the Kraken''s tentacles before hitting Its head, creating a powerful explosion that sshes water in all directions.


    But that''s not all; Nea raises her right hand, which sparkles with the same magical blue shade as her eyes. Then, all the water still in the air flows back towards the creature, creating an implosion and redirecting the previous explosion back. "Die."


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*


    The Kraken is bombarded with two simultaneous brutal attacks and doesn''t understand what is happening before Its body is ripped and destroyed by Nea''s attacks.


    Two waves of force are generated by those attacks, and they hurl water, blood, and Kraken pieces several miles away.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    "Fuck!!!" Lucien curses as he feels the power of those force waves pushing him back. But before being pushed away, he hugs Saria to protect her.


    After being pushed nearly half a mile, Lucien manages to regain control of his body with the help of his mighty wings. He looks down and smiles when he notices that the adorable Mermaid Princess is hugging him tightly.


    "It''s over." He whispers in her ears.


    "Oh?" Saria looks at Lucien''s face with a flushed expression that makes her look even cuter.


    She gets embarrassed and tries to say something. "My mother is so strong, isn''t she?"


    "She is, indeed!" Heughs. "I think we''d better stay like this until she kills the other Kraken, you know."


    "Like this..." Saria is confused and only then realizes that she is still hugging Lucien. And even though she feels so good that way and doesn''t want to stop hugging him, she forces herself to do that before the situation gets any worse.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, crap!" She gets even more embarrassed as she flies backward. "Sorry, I just... it''s just... ahhh..."


    Lucien doesn''t want to make Saria feel worse, so he turns his attention to Nea. "She killed one of them so easily... I wonder if the other one will run away."


    "No way." Lust materializes her body andments aloud. "She used a lot of mana on that attack, and I bet she can''t do it again that quickly... she killed the weakest of them, but get exposed to the other, which must be preparing Its attack right now."


    "Don''t underestimate my mother!" Saria speaks in a determined tone.


    Before Lust or Saria can say anything else, Lucien points north and exims. "Look!"


    A mile north of Nea, arge whirlpool appears in the water, which spins faster and faster, increasing the vortex.


    Nea slowly turns in that direction, but as she does that, her bright blue eyes get aligned with Lucien''s also blue eyes.


    He feels a shiver run down his spine as Nea''s power is on exhibition. And she feels his admiration, which makes her feel especially good.


    But she remains focused on the battle and faces the whirlpool in the water. "Come to me, disgusting creature!"


    Surprising Lucien, a gigantic octopus head emerges from within the whirlpool. "ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRR!!!!" And the cry of that Kraken is much louder and more powerful than the previous one''s.


    The creature swings Its tentacles, increasing the strength of the whirlpool, which creates a suction force so powerful that it begins to drag even Lucien and Saria three miles away.


    "So much power!!" Lucien exims as he flies towards Saria again.


    Saria pouts as she notices Lucien''s intent. She''s not fragile enough to need to be protected from that, but she finds it very pleasant to be hugged by him, so she doesn''t try to run away from his embrace.


    Lucien hugs her tightly. "I will protect you!"


    She smiles as she tries not to look so embarrassed. "You''re just taking advantage of me..."


    "I think..." Lucien starts to say something, but the Kraken roars again and shoots a gigantic jet of greenish water at Nea. "Ohhh!?"


    Like Nea''s water spear, the Kraken''s attack also carries brutal force; that greenish water is not only made of water mana but also poisonous and highly corrosive toxicity.


    But Nea acts quickly and creates a colossal water shield in front of her, blocking the Kraken''s toxic jet. The creature maintains Its attack as alive, but Nea remains immobile.


    Saria and Lucien can feel waves of force pushing them back as the Kraken''s whirlpool pulls them forward, two brutal forcespeting on equal footing.


    Lucien is increasingly impressed by that fascinating scene. He wishes to summon his painting tools to immortalize that moment as Nea never looked as beautiful as she does now.


    That Kraken looks like the strongest creature Lucien has ever seen, except for Tyrion and the Leviathan, but Nea doesn''t seem to have any problem blocking such a brutal attack from it.


    Lucien is excited to see how Nea will counterattack the monstrous creature, but then a bad feeling arises in his heart. In fact, ites from Lust''s concerns.


    "It''s getting closer!!" Lust materializes her body and exims aloud.


    "Do you already know what it is???" Lucien quickly asks.


    She shakes her head and looks at Nea. "I just know it''s dangerous, and it''sing... it''s probably going to attack her from behind."


    "Mother!!" Saria gets worried and jumps into the water before swimming quickly towards Nea.


    "I''ll help you!" Lucien ps his wings and flies towards Nea as well.


    From within Lucien''s soul, Lust mentally speaks to him. ''You have to be careful! This creature may be more powerful than this Kraken due to its mysterious abilities.''


    ''Alright!'' Lucien quickly responds as he channels his demonic energies, elevating his senses to a higher level ever.


    *ROAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!*


    The Kraken continues tounch its toxic attack on Nea''s shield. She continues to resist firmly, but when she notices Lucien and Saria approaching, she gets confused.


    Saria''s speed is incredible, but Lucien surpasses her due to his recent power improvements. He quicklyes within half a mile of Nea, and she shouts at him first. "Don''t get involved in this!!"


    "There''s another enemy in the water!!" He shouts back at her.


    "WHAT?!?!" Nea is even more confused as she doesn''t feel any presence other than small fish several miles away.


    As she continues to block the Kraken''s constant attack, Nea tries to understand what''s going on. [How could he know something I don''t...]


    [The Sins!!] Her quick mind associates Lucien''s knowledge with the Sins'' incredible abilities and remembers something frightening.


    Her expression gets worried in a way Lucien has never seen, and before he can say anything, she shouts again. "Where''s Saria?!?!?"


    Upon hearing her name, the Mermaid Princess emerges from the water two hundred meters behind Lucien; she looks at Nea with the same worried expression. "Mom?!?!"


    "Saria... Saria..." Nea looks at the water below her daughter, and fear shakes her heart.


    Lucien doesn''t understand what''s happening until he hears the water moving below Saria. He looks in that direction, but all he sees is water.


    *SPLASH*


    A sshing sound echoes as if something hase out of the sea. Lucien even sees water running through the air; only then does he realize that there is an enormous creature there.


    Everything happens very fast, and before anyone can notice, they see the ck glow of a gigantic dark shark appear in midair. The creature''s speed is incredibly high, and Saria has no time to react before it tries to devour her.


    "SARIA, NOOOOOO!!!!"


    Nea''s pained scream echoes for tens of miles as she watches her daughter being devoured by the dark shark, and she can''t do anything because the Kraken is holding her in that ce.


    But at the same time, Nea notices Lucien''s body disappearing immediately.


    *Blink*


    That''s the sound of the Handsome Devil going to the rescue of a beautiful damsel in distress.

 Chapter 622 From Below The Sea (2/2)

    In the seas of Blue Star, there have always been thousands of different creatures. But while most are peaceful beings like fish, turtles, and other smaller animals, there are also monsters that lurk in the deep dark waters.


    Krakens have always been at the top of the dangerousness pyramid. Still, there were also gigantic sharks that were just as dangerous due not only to high power but special camouge abilities.


    Known as Sharks of the Deeps, these beings were fierce hunters who, unlike the Krakens, sought out weaker and more defenseless prey.


    For thousands of years, these sharks have taken many lives, except the Mermaids as they could feel the sharks'' dark intent from afar, and even not seeing such creatures, they could run away before the worst happened.


    But something changed a thousand years ago. Along with the sacrifice of Kaisa and the Second Fox Princess, their dark ritual spread dark mana on the Blue Star.


    While most creatures just rejected that dark mana, monsters that already had a predisposition to dark mana epted it, which made them even more powerful and dangerous.


    The Sharks of the Deeps were one of the species most benefited by that dark mana, which further improved their unique abilities. And since that day, the Mermaids hade to fear such creatures as they could no longer feel their intent or anything else before it was toote.


    For many years, Nea hunted those sharks with an elite group of Mermaids. They thought that after many battles and lost lives, the Sharks of the Deep had be extinct.


    But now, two hundred years after seeing one of those monstrous creatures, Nea once again faces that lethal enemy. In a moment when she can''t do anything, such a creature attacks her beloved daughter in front of her eyes.


    PAIN! A terrible pain that corrodes and corrupts Nea''s heart appears, making her body tremble and tears emerge in her eyes.


    When a Shark of the Deeps makes Its move, everything bes unpredictable, except that at least one life will be lost. Nea understands that all too well, but as much as she wants to run towards her daughter, she can''t, as the Kraken''s constant attack would knock her down immediately after she let her guard down.


    "SARIAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"Nea''s scream carries all the pain of a woman who is seeing the death of a daughter, again.


    So much pain clouds any rational thoughts Nea has, and her shield loses strength as she can''t contain the urge to try to save Saria.


    But that immense pain quickly fades, giving way to confusion as gravity pulls the great shadowy shark''s body back into the sea, leaving Saria unharmed, floating in the air several meters from the attack spot.


    *ROAAAAAARRRRRRRR*


    The Kraken''s roar continues, but Nea regains her resolve and strengthens her shield while looking at Saria in confusion. [She''s crying...]


    Tears appear in Saria''s eyes as she looks towards the shark and the answer to Nea''s questiones with another painful scream. "LUCIENNNNNNN!!!!!"


    [Lucien!] Nea finally understands what just happened. At the same time as Saria was attacked by the shark, Lucien used an ability to get to her immediately, but despite being very fast, his speed was just enough for him to push Saria back, taking her ce in the attack.


    PAIN!! Raging pain again hits Nea''s heart, this time along with regret as excruciating as the one she felt when she failed to notice Kaisa''s n before it was toote.


    That''s not the same pain of losing a daughter, but Nea feels like crying when her short history with Lucien shes across her mind in seconds.


    When Nea met Lucien, she first thought about his look, of course. She found him the most handsome man she had ever seen, but then thought he was bringing her big problems, not just because of his appearance but also his feelings.


    She could already feel his ambitions toward the Mermaids, and he still made that clear. Not just about that, but he''s usually pretty honest about everything, including his luxurious thoughts.


    He made Nea doubt what the future of her people would be like, but trading the right and good for the uncertain and possibly better is too dangerous. Because of that, Nea tried to push Lucien away from her and the Mermaids by using the more arrogant and hostile side of her.


    Not even the immense gratitude Nea had for Lucien due to him bringing Kaisa home could stand in the way of her people''s safety. Although difficult, she had to create a barrier between herself and that mysterious devil.


    Day after day, smile after smile, she had to block any good feelings for him and keep putting up a thick wall between them. But there was a hole in that wall, Saria.


    And now, Lucien has destroyed that wallpletely using the hole. By sacrificing himself for Saria''s sake, not only does he break all of Nea''s defenses but also makes her bitterly regret having been so arrogant and hostile to him.


    [Why?!?!] She wonders why things had to be that way.


    And as she tries to deal with her own pain, she realizes that someone else must be in even more pain.


    "SARIA?!?!" Nea cries out her daughter''s name, but the loyal Mermaid Princess can no longer be seen over the surface of the sea.


    Immediately after being saved by Lucien and screaming out his name, Saria dove into the water after the Shark of the Deeps. She doesn''t want to believe he''s dead and is willing to do anything to save him.


    Nea understands Saria''s intention, and she would be doing that if she weren''t fighting such a strong Kraken. However, that situation is not optimistic because, in the short time that Nea saw that shark, she noticed that the creature is in the ninthyer of the Immortal Realm; that is, it is monstrously strong, and Saria has no chance of surviving that fight.


    She has to act fast, or she will lose her daughter too, so Nea channels all the strength she has and starts pushing her shield forward against the Kraken''s mighty attack.


    Although people share the same power realms as other creatures, the real power of a gigantic monster is proportional to its size; that is, the strength of that Kraken can be evenpared to people from the early Cosmic Realm.


    It would take a group of Immortal Realm people to push a shield against Kraken''s most potent attacks, but Nea brings that power from within her alone to do that.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" She shouts with determination as she pushes her incredible shield forward foot by foot under the Kraken''s toxic jet.


    The creature has an immense amount of mana and maintains that attack as a continuous death ray. But seeing Nea fight it that way leaves the creature confused and even concerned.


    The Kraken tries to put even more power into the toxic jet as it uses its tentacles to attack Nea as the whirlpool below them continues to suck up everything around it madly.


    Nea usually fights strategically and tries to use her magic to defeat enemies. But now, she doesn''t have time for that, so she ignores the Kraken''s attacks while continuing to drive her shield towards the creature''s mouth.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The Kraken moves its tentacles by therge shield''s nks and hits Nea''s body several times. The creature''s skin is rock hard, and its strength is overwhelming, whilepared to the giant monster, Nea is a tiny and fragile creature.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yet, she determinedly resists using the full potential of her physical power. The blue light in her eyes gets brighter and brighter as she channels her water magic into her greatest ability.


    Purple spots appear over Nea''s skin as she takes brutal blows from the Kraken. But she resists the pain and keeps pushing the shield forward until shees within ten meters of the creature''s head.


    Through the watery, transparent surface of Nea''s great shield, her eyes meet the Kraken''s.


    [????] The creature gets even more confused as the gleam in the Mermaid Queen''s eyes gets brighter. The Kraken knows something is about to happen, but it can''t do anything to stop that and can''t even back off now.


    A mysterious sparkle passes through Nea''s eyes, and her expression changes from desperate to confident as she faces the Kraken. "Disgusting creature."


    Before the Kraken understands what is happening, the air is transformed into a type of magical water with a special shade of blue; the sky turns to water, and even the seawater changes, everything in an area of several miles bes Nea''s water domain.


    Nea''s body glows with an even more special shade of Blue, and her physical strength improves several times to match her magic; within that domain, she is an absolute Queen, and all her enemies be prey.


    "Take this!!!" She shouts and dashes towards the Kraken, causing it to swallow Its own toxic jet and seal Its mouth with a powerful shield blow.


    *RRROOAAAAAARRRRGGGHHHHHH!!*


    The creature lets out a growl of pain as it is knocked back. The whining stopped when Nea created her water domain, and even the water doesn''t seem to react to the Kraken''s gigantic body anymore.


    The Kraken appears to be trapped by the biome it has always lived in. Nea doesn''t stop with that attack but makes quick movements that even the Kraken''s eyes can''t follow.


    And swift as light, she strikes again and again, shing the Kraken''s body with her spear, which now looks far more lethal than delicate.


    Under the roars of the Kraken, Its tentacles are ripped off and sink into the sea, which begins to change color, turning blood red. And in the midst of that madness, Nea doesn''t stop for a second until she makes herst move and prates the creature''s head with her spear pointed forward.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" She goes through the Kraken''s entire body, exiting behind Its head as the creature dies.


    As the Kraken''s mangled body sinks lifeless, Nea doesn''t even look back before continuing to swim towards the bottom of the sea.


    Within her water domain, Nea''s speed significantly increases just as Saria did in her domain, so in a few seconds, she reaches her daughter within the sea.


    [Did she give up??] Nea wonders as she sees Saria stopping.


    But then she notices something bizarre tens of meters deeper. The Shark of the Deeps is writhing in the water while Its camouge ability is activated and deactivated repeatedly.


    "Saria!!!" Nea still fears that creature and calls out her daughter.


    The Mermaid Princess looks back and points at the shark. "It''s him!!"


    "Him?!?" Nea is confused as she finds it hard to believe that anyone, even her, could survive a surprise attack by such a strong Shark of the Deeps.


    That creature has not many impressive abilities and no greatbat skills, but it can sneak up on anyone and make a fatal bite with surreal force; also, that shark has Its insides covered with an extremely corrosive liquid that can break any defense.


    To survive such an attack, a person would need to be in the Immortal Realm Peak or Cosmic Realm and have an absurd resilience, so Nea can''t believe Lucien is alive inside the creature''s belly.


    But Saria believes in that, and that''s why she doesn''t think twice about swimming towards the shark. "I need to help him!"


    "No!!!" Nea quickly reaches Saria and holds her from behind.


    "Let me go!!" Saria tries to fight to break free from her mother''s embrace and head towards the shark.


    "You can''t hel-" Nea tries to stop her daughter from running towards her death, but something even stranger happens, leaving her speechless.


    As it struggles inside the water, the Shark of the Deeps'' eyes begin to emit a strong golden light. The creature opens its mouth and from there emerges more of that powerful golden light.


    "What the..." Nea recognizes that golden light as the mysterious sparkles in Lucien''s eyes.


    A smile appears on Saria''s face while her eyes also sparkle. "It''s him, I''m sure!"


    As golden lightes out of the shark''s eyes and mouth, holes begin to appear in Its skin, releasing even more golden light. The creature''s body quickly begins to swell, making it clear whates next.


    Nea acts quickly by turning Saria''s body to the other side and creating a powerful barrier around them as the shark''s body explodes.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    That explosion is so powerful that the golden light burns all the water within miles, destroying Nea''s water domain and anything else in the water and sky; even the clouds above disappear while the mother-daughter pair remain untouched.


    Still keeping Saria protected in her embrace, Nea looks back to see Lucien''s body, naked and glowing golden, as an incredibly powerful aura emanates from him.


    [You...] Their gazes meet, and Lucien''s golden-purple eyes fascinate Nea''s blue eyes.


    But then she looks up.


    *Ssh*


    A shower of guts and blood from the Shark of the Deeps falls down over Nea and Saria. With her barrier destroyed and her mind in shock, the Mermaid Queen can do nothing but ept that ''punishment'' and keep protecting her daughter.

 Chapter 623 My Energies, My Power

    A minute ago.


    ''IT''S HERE!!'' Lust warns Lucien about the mysterious creature. ''Behind you!''


    The synchronicity between them is so incredible that even before she speaks words immediately in his mind, he can already feel her intention.


    Lucien instantly turns around while pushing his senses beyond the limit, which makes his perception greater than anything that most people on Immortal Realm Peak could reach.


    Yet, he doesn''t see that Shark of the Deeps in slow motion as the creature''s speed is also among the highest possible. Lucien understands that he has less than a second before that monster reaches Saria.


    He understands that the shark is mighty and fast, so he knows he couldn''t easily push the creature away from Saria, especially because strength isn''t his main attribute.


    The only way he can think of to save the cute Mermaid Princess is to teleport to her side and push her away, taking her ce and epting the brutal attack of a very dangerous enemy.


    The Lucien of a few months ago would not think twice about doing that. But unique and significant things happen in his life every day, which makes him mature in a way unlike any other.


    The current Lucien is not only the hope of many people dear to him but also a husband and father. He can''t deny that half of his being urges to jump into that shark''s mouth and save Saria, but the other half knows that acting suicidally because a woman is not just a selfish act beyond all others but also extreme cruelty toward his family.


    In that short space of less than a second, Lucien has a profound reflection on his current being. He undoubtedly loves his family and wants to do the best for them, but what about Saria?


    Not only is she the beautiful Mermaid Princess, but she is also the cutest being of a race of lovely women, an intelligent and strongdy who believes in him and the future he wants to create for his family and her people.


    Saria is possibly the link that will bond him to the Mermaids, but that''s not all. Lucien can''t stop his possessive side from seeing her as his wife, already part of his family, even if that union isn''t happening anytime soon.


    [My Saria...] That is the voice of his heart, and somehow, Lucien remembers the words of the mysterious hooded woman of his dreams... [Don''t ignore your heart''s desires...]


    Lucien has to fight his rational side to throw himself into danger for Saria; that is not easy, but incredible white energy, powerful even in small amounts, helps you at that moment.


    White sparkles join golden sparkles in his eyes that glow purple as he wonders about putting himself in danger of death for a woman already very important to him.


    [If I fear death, I just need not die!] With that thought, Lucien teleports to Saria''s side.


    The half-second he needed to wonder about that results in Lucien only reaching Saria when the space between her body and the shark''s teeth is almost non-existent.


    He pushes her with all his strength, throwing her away from the monster before she gets hurt. He expected the force of his move to send him backward too, and it happens, but not in time for him to escape the shark''s bite.


    Lucien barely has time to think, let alone use his teleport ability again before he gets bitten by the Shark of the Deeps. But his energies act at an even higher speed, covering his body with protectiveyers.


    However, the shark''s strength is too high, and it spikes his shoulder after Lucien bows his head to avoid a fatal attack. Theyers of different demonic energies resist for an instant but break under the potent corrosive poison at the tip of the creature''s fangs.


    "AAAAAAARRRRRRHHHH!!!" Lucien can''t help but scream as the pain of having the Shark of the Deeps'' poisoned fang piercing his shoulder is the most physical pain he''s ever felt.


    Along with much pain, Lucien''s body burns in rage, arousing another demonic energy inside. He''s not mad at his pain but at imagining the scenario of Saria, his Saria, feeling that pain.


    "YOU DARE TRY TO HURT MY WOMAN IN SUCH A VILE WAY?!?!?" Lucien shouts inside the shark''s mouth as it dives back into the water while finding it difficult to break the body of Its prey.


    Despite being such a powerful creature, the Shark of the Deeps does not possess very high intelligence, relying mainly on its primitive instincts. That is due to the evolutionary process of such creatures, but even so, that shark quickly understands that Lucien is not a simple person.


    An instinctive fear wells up in the creature''s heart when it feels different aurasing from Lucien''s body, including his draconic aura. The shark uses its strength to the fullest, trying to break Lucien''s body, but he also uses all his strength to keep his arms up and prevent the creature from closing Its mouth.


    ''Get out of here quickly!!!'' Lust feels Lucien''s pain echo through her body and soul as she begs him to flee from such a powerful enemy. But she fails to notice that he can''t use his teleport ability now because the shark''s energy is containing his spatial mana.


    Yet, Lucien doesn''t even think about running away; he is furious, and so many different energies make a mess with his rationality. [I cannot ept such disrespect toward my women!!!]


    That powerful white energy, clearlying from Pride and Eve, blends seamlessly with the Naginata''s golden energy, and both blend with Lucien''s natural energy as it ispatible with any type of energy.


    Not only that, but Lucien and Lust''s original energy also helps all the other energies in his bodymunicate with each other, gathering forces together for him.


    ''YOU BASTARD!!!'' Lucien shouts again inside the shark as he feels a surge of power increases all of his body''s capabilities, including his strength.


    As his strength grows, he starts pushing the shark''s mouth up, causing Its fang toe off his shoulder. The creature panics and stops swimming to try to fight Lucien.


    But it''s toote for that poor shark; The foolish creature tried to devour a prey that is actually a predator, more dangerous than it could have imagined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The powerful energies within Lucien grow so powerful along with his emotions that not even his body can hold them anymore.


    ''Lucien??''


    ''Lucien!?!?!?''


    ''What''s going on, Lucien?!?!?''


    The concerned voices of Lust, Envy, and Sloth echo in his mind, but now he can hear nothing but a deafening and torturous buzz that can only be silenced by the blood of the creature that dared to attack his adorable Saria.


    As the Sins try to understand what is happening to Lucien, his whole body begins to glow with energies of different shades. But when he summons his golden naginata, the golden ovees the other colors.


    "YOUUUU!!!" Lucien thrusts his naginata into the shark''s mouth, and rays of golden lighte out of his body, prating the creature''s flesh from the inside out, destroying its bones, and obliterating all the acid around.


    That golden light seems endless, overwhelming, and uncontroble, driving Lucien crazy. But when almost all his reason is over, he turns to the person he trusts most and seeks her voice.


    ''You can handle it...'' He hears Lust''s sweet, loving voice in his mind. ''No energy within your body is above your will!''


    ''How do I do that???'' He asks while that energy so powerful doesn''t seem to want to be controlled by anyone.


    Lust quickly responds. ''It''s your power, your energies... control it, show those energies they have a master, do it with your will and burns this damn creature at once... the girls are a safe distance away.''


    Lucien does as Lust said; he focuses his will, his desire to protect his loved ones, and his fury toward their enemies ahead and forces that overwhelming energy to follow hismand.


    More energy grows from his body, and the golden light thates out of his eyes blinds his vision, yet he keeps trying to control that energy, which at some point does as he wishes and burns at once.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The Shark of the Deeps explodes from the inside out and dies without understanding what just happened.


    That st is so powerful that it even destroys Nea''s barrier, something even the Kraken couldn''t. Yet, Lucien''s energies are far from gone as more is being generated within his body.


    Breathing heavily, Lucien keeps burning in rage, he can''t help but wish to destroy all of Blue Star''s Sharks of the Deeps so that no other Mermaid is targeted by such vile creatures.


    He doesn''t even realize he''s naked as his body is glowing golden, as well as his purple eyes with white sparkles.


    ''Calm down...'' He hears Lust''s voice in his mind. ''You defeated your enemy... your girls are safe.''


    Those words and Lust''s voice wake Lucien from his berserker state, and he notices the mother and daughter Mermaid pair hugging each other in the ce where should be seawater but now is empty. He quickly understands that Saria followed him, and her mother protected her.


    Lucien''s gaze meets Nea''s, and at that moment, his eyes turn blue again. There''s nothing like a warm mother-daughter scene to soothe his burning heart.


    Nea looks up and sees the sky, clear and blue like Lucien''s eyes. She also sees pieces of the shark fall and so protects her daughter from that too.


    *Ssh*


    Chunks of shark meat and guts fall into the water below them as the sea quickly covers that gigantic crater with water again.


    Lucien reaches forward with his hand and grabs an object before it is lost in the sea. It''s a piece of the shark''s prey, specifically the tooth that pierced his already healed shoulder.


    The tooth is destroyed, except for the tip, which is still greenish due to the shark''s corrosive poison. When looking at that fang, Lucien can''t help but have a peculiar idea.


    He remembers the ceremonies he had performed with many of his wives in Argerim, and then looks at Saria; he will use that tooth in the ceremony they will one day do too.


    Saria finally opens her eyes and sees Lucien smiling at her. She smiles back at him but quickly looks away again when she realizes he''s naked; she definitely doesn''t dislike that view but fears she won''t be to take her eyes off his body if she looks at it for another second or even that her mother gouges her eyes out first.


    Nea, on the other hand, keeps her eyes fixed on Lucien''s naked body. Of all the amazing things she thinks about him, his look still seems the most impactful.


    He notices the calm yet shocked expression that only Nea can do, which makes him uncertain whether she is looking at him as a freak full of secrets or a man full of mysteries.


    [Anyway...] Lucien thinks of something and reaches forward with his other hand, catching another prey fragment that falls from the sky.

 Chapter 624 Desire To Lead

    After the tense and stressful situation that Nea and Saria went through, both get in a state of shock for a while. The mere idea of losing a loved one is devastating to even the toughest creatures in the universe, let alone such gentle and sensitive beings.


    Saria seeksfort in her mother''s embrace as she tries to avoid looking at Lucien''s naked body, so she doesn''t feel even more attracted to him.


    But Nea, on the other hand, allows herself a moment to rx and fill her mind with something other than concerns, and for that, the devil''s beautiful and perfect body works perfectly.


    However, that moment onlysts a minute before Neaes back to her senses. Her thoughtful expression reverts to a sharp gaze as she looks upset with Lucien. "Don''t you intend to use clothes anymore?"


    Lucien can''t help butugh, still maintaining his usual teasing expression as he looks Nea in the eyes. "I''m not sure... you seem to be enjoying the view."


    "Huh???" Saria looks at her mother''s face with a curious expression.


    "..." Nea feels the embarrassment growing in her heart; she doesn''t feel ashamed to admire Lucien''s body, but she doesn''t want her daughter to think she''s falling in love with that devil too.


    She thinks about saying something, but before any sound leaves her mouth, the sky roars above as ck clouds bring rain and thunder; Also, the sea finishes covering the crater made by Lucien''s energy explosion, reminding the group of their purpose there.


    "We have to go on..." Nea lets go of Saria and swim westward, passing on Lucien''s side in silence, but he can see her lips slightly curving before she moves on. "The fortress is near."


    Lucien turns and watches Nea from behind; her tail''s movements are as sexy as any Mermaid''s, but she seems to have a special grace that she shares only with Saria.


    As he thinks of the cute Mermaid Princess, he also feels her quicklye up behind him and hugs him tightly, pressing her breasts against his wings and back.


    "Thank you!" She speaks joyfully before her tone bes low and shy. "I knew you wouldn''t let anything happen to me, but¡­ I felt horrible when I thought you got hurt because of me."


    Lucien can''t help but smile at how adorable Saria is. "Liking someone a lot is like this... it''s not easy, and it makes us suffer as much as it makes us happy."


    "I see..." Still hugging him, Saria makes a thoughtful expression. "So, why did you choose to have so many precious people? Doesn''t that make you suffer more than anyone else??"


    "I think so..." He replies. "But also no... anyway, my life would be meaningless without them, so I think there wouldn''t be another path for me."


    "A path, you say..." She remains thoughtful. "I always believed that there was only one path for me, but now I''m not sure about that anymore."


    Due to Saria''s warm embrace, Lucien can''t help but get aroused, mostly because of her pure feelings. That also makes his body react, and his tail starts to sway, touching her body and making her blush.


    "Maybe your path remains the same, and it will just be improved with new people who can make your life better." Hements.


    Saria blushes even more as she can''t control her feelings; she wants so badly to caress Lucien''s tail, kiss his lips, feel every part of his body... That drives her crazy, and so she quickly releases him before swimming after her mother.


    But before getting too far away from him, she looks back and smiles kindly at him; words are unnecessary as her feelings are evident, so she goes back to swimming.


    Lucien sighs; he feels a little bad that he hesitated to save Saria even for half a second, but he needed that time to understand how much important she already is to him.


    So he swims in that direction too. After a few minutes, Nea sees Saria passing by her as a blushing ray, clearly embarrassed by the interactions with Lucien.


    Nea isn''t moving at full speed as she tries to keep her senses as sharp as possible, so she notices Lucien approaching her as well.


    He slows down to swim beside her, and before he can say anything, she does first, in an honest and grateful tone. "Thank you."


    "What is the reason for this gratitude?" He quickly asks, leaving her confused.


    "The fact that you saved my daughters just ago, of course." She quickly responds.


    "Oh, that..." Lucien speaks in a casual tone. "You don''t have to thank me for that; It wasn''t because of you."


    Nea rolls her eyes. "Was it to make her like you even more?"


    "No, of course not." He quickly responds. "I like her a lot, and no matter what happens between us, I will always help her."


    Nea can feel Lucien''s intentions and how honest he is. And he''s been that way since the beginning, which would be very strange even if he wasn''t a demon. [Is it his arrogance that allows him to be so straightforward?]


    She can''t understand many things about him and so tries to get to know him better through casual conversation. "Why did you ask why I was grateful to you? I mean, should I know something other than you saving my daughters?"


    He smiles with that teasing expression that Nea is no longer sure what feelings arise in her. "Well, I''m grateful to you for just showing up in my life."


    She shakes her head, not understanding how he can actually talk nonsense so frankly. "And you expect me to be grateful to you for being in my life too? What''s next, we get married, and I show my immense gratitude by sucking your cock??"


    "That would be great!!" Lucien exims expectantly as he genuinely believes in a future like that. Then he smiles at her lovingly. "But I''ll also make you feel good using my mouth, don''t worry."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..." Nea doesn''t know how to react. She feels like Lucien can see the future with some miraculous ability to say those things so confidently, a crazy future, of course.


    "Hahaha..." He startsughing at her reactions; messing with arrogant and graceful women like her is a special joy for him and also a way to improve her rtionship with her, creating fun memories at least.


    Nea rolls her eyes again, but even she can''t help but smile at how bizarre this situation seems. "Hehehe... you''re a very wierd devil..."


    Lucien is lost in thought, seeing how beautiful Nea''s face looks when she''sughing. Even though she is so hostile towards him, he doesn''t hate her because he understands all the reasons that make her act that way and is willing to ept her just as he epts the Sins with their even more peculiar personalities.


    "It''s okay to call me a weird devil; just don''t call me a boy anymore." Hements.


    "Oh?" Now it''s her turn to make a teasing expression without even noticing it. "Why? Does that destroy your expectations of gettingid with me??"


    "No." He answers in a determined tone. "It''s already a fact, which will happen no matter what. But I feel weird when you call me a boy; it makes the difference between our ages seem significant, when in fact it won''t have any relevance on our rtionship."


    "DAMN!" Nea exims in disbelief. "You''ve just been almost devoured by a shark, but your arrogance still touches the skies!"


    "Hehe..." He smiles. "That''s part of my charm, you know."


    Nea shakes her head again, trying to deny herself a bitter truth. After a minute of swimming in silence, she starts talking again. "Why my people?"


    Lucien looks into her eyes, and his expression bes purely honest, without any teasing. "I don''t know how to exin it well..."


    "Try." She asks.


    "Alright." He nods and then makes a thoughtful expression. "Well... it''s evident that I need more power, not just personal or for my family; I also need influence and troops."


    Nea listens in silence as Lucien continues. "I already have some troops; it''s a small group of around two thousand people. I left them in Argerim because it would take a lot of resources to bring them with me, and they would be easy prey in a world like this with their current power level."


    Lucien pauses as he remembers a not-too-distant past. "Actually, this all started with me just wanting the strength to rescue my mother and protect my sisters... but things took an unexpected turn, and I had to change."


    "My first troops were actually a group of bandits that attacked Ang''s kingdom," He exins. "I promised her I would solve that problem, probably by killing them all."


    "But when I saw them in the forest... I realized they were homeless people, fighting in the shit to survive. I didn''t feel sorry for them, but I saw an opportunity there."


    Nea can''t help but think aloud. "The more screwed up people are, the easier it is to get their loyalty, just by offering a little help."


    "Exactly." Lucien nods. "And I did that, I offered them help in exchange for loyalty and used them as servants to rebuild Ang''s kingdom while my wives and I trained them for a war... one where they would likely die as good pawns."


    She understands that it is normal for soldiers to die in battles for their masters since the beginning of time, and it will likely be that way forever. However, she can see in Lucien''s eyes that he doesn''t like it that way.


    "Well, I thought I wouldn''t mind their deaths, but..." A special sparkle shes through his eyes. "I thought that all I could give them was my limited knowledge ofbat, but it turned out that I could also strengthen them with my power... not all of them, of course."


    He doesn''t even like to think about that but makes an effort to exin it to Nea. "Lust says my energy can strengthen men too, but I couldn''t do something like that... I know a lot of men want it and are even attracted to me, but I don''t n on using it on men no matter what."


    "I see." Nea understands that because all Mermaids are females and no matter how hard they try, they cannot feel strong sexual attraction to other females; they may feel romantically connected to them sometimes, but their bodies don''t get aroused by a woman''s touch.


    Lucien sighs. "I tried to strengthen the men of my troops with resources like potions made from life crystals, but it turned out that only women could receive the benefits of my power, so they naturally became more loyal to me, and I became more connected to them."


    Nea looks into his eyes with a fond expression. "And then you no longer saw their lives as disposable..."


    "Yes." He nods. "The thought of their death seemed horrible to me, so I did my best to strengthen them in every way possible, and in that war that followed, not one woman under mymand died; some got seriously injured, but I healed them immediately."


    "So you understand why every Mermaid is so precious to me." Neaments. "I don''t want any of them to die fighting by your side in wars against the Superior Races."


    "Naturally." He responds. "But you see, I got attached to those bandits I rescued from the forest, a people I only saw as pawns... but with the Mermaids, it was totally different."


    He smiles. "When I first met Rupa, I couldn''t help but think that if all Mermaids were such lovely and kind creatures, they deserved my care more than any other people..."


    His honest expression remains, but his smile gets teasing again. "And of course, in the future, when I''ve resolved all my family''s problems, I''d like to find a ce to live in peace around such lovely creatures."


    Lucien pauses before finishing. "I know it sounds dangerous, but the best opportunities are always apanied by risks. And in exchange for loyalty, what I offer is also loyalty; in exchange for power, you will have more power, and in exchange for happiness, you will get more happiness."


    Many thoughts run through Nea''s mind, and she keeps looking into Lucien''s beautiful blue eyes. Then she smiles. "I believe you."

 Chapter 625 Not So Good Similarities

    Lucien can''t help but be happy that Nea finally seems to be giving him a chance. "I won''t let you down, Nea; I promise you''ll soon realize how beneficial this is to all of us."


    "Hold on, my dear devil." She speaks in a teasing tone, which makes Lucien confused but also happy. "I believe in your intent and that your ns would be very good for my people, but I''m not sure you have what it takes to make my whole race stronger."


    Before he can say anything, she continues. "It''s evident that you''re crossingyers faster than anyone else ever, but I still need to see your ability to strengthen other people with my eyes. And for that, the littlepetition you suggested will still be the deciding point of any future alliance among our people."


    Lucien can only agree with that as, after all, he suggested thatpetition first. However, after seeing Nea''s power in person, he is not as confident as before due to the short time the girls have to get stronger and train. Also, right now, he could be in the purple world strengthening them, but he''s in the sea, helping Nea.


    "Also..." She smiles at him, but that''s a provocative and arrogant smile. "I''m not going to go easy on your girls, so you should already have an idea of what kind of challenge awaits them... although I should give you guys more time due to our current situation, to be fair, of course."


    He sighs. "You''re boycotting yourself... one day you''ll look back and regret being so stubborn."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles gracefully, leaving Lucien upset and impressed at the same time. "That''s part of my charm, you know."


    "..." He doesn''t know how to react to that contradictory and arrogant woman. Even Pride seems more predictable due to her straightforward personality.


    Nea turns forward and continues swimming, leaving Lucien behind with a listless expression.


    Lust is furious with that andins in his mind. ''I hate this woman! You should let her die in the fight against Tyrion, then Saria would make you King of all Mermaids.''


    ''Probably...'' Hements as he again looks at Nea''s tail gracefully swaying as she swims. ''But that would break Saria''s heart... she would never leave the Mermaids'' throne, and I couldn''t make her totally happy.''


    ''...'' Lust doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t like seeing Lucien try so hard to help people who don''t understand how special he is. But on the other hand, she knows that just by allowing him to act as his heart desires, the development of his powers will continue to evolve so rapidly.


    Lucien wastes no time before following Nea. She avoids looking at him but doesn''t speed up either, so he smiles teasingly. "Sometimes I get the feeling you''re running away from me... but as I don''t have your special sense abilities, I can''t say for sure."


    "Why would I be running away from you?" She asks.


    "Maybe because you''re afraid you''ll end up liking me..." Hements in a confident tone. "Or even already like more than you want to admit."


    "Hahaha..." Neaughs to cover the truth in her heart. "I know you''ve already answered this question for me, but I still don''t understand exactly why you chose my people. I understand your motives, but I believe that if you want power, you could find it much easier elsewhere."


    Lucien gets curious about that. "What ces exactly?"


    "To start, the Shadow Star." Nea quickly responds. "I bet those damn Dark Elves would make you the King of their whole race the moment they see your naked body and power; you''d have a gigantic army at your disposal, one lessplicated than my people and also people who adapt easily to different biomes and are not dependent on an element to be effective inbat."


    "Really??" Lucien grows even more curious. "Why do you think that?"


    She exins. "Well, the Dark Elves are more ambitious than the Vampires, prouder than the Golden Lords, and more naughty than the Fox People, so I think they''re a perfect match for the Demons... in fact, I don''t know why the Sins didn''t recruit them before."


    Before Lucien can ask Lust about that, she mentally talks to him. ''We went to them; actually, it was Greed one time and Envy another; Pride didn''t even try because she knew they would refuse any alliance with our people due to their rebellious personality.''


    ''I see...'' He can''t help but remain interested in the Dark Elves. ''Isn''t there really any chance for an alliance?''


    Lust looks a little hesitant, but she''s still as honest as ever. ''I believe that Nea is right; if there is anyone who can move the hearts of those weird people, it''s you. Although...''


    ''You don''t seem to like them.'' Hements.


    ''Yeah, I don''t like them.'' She quickly exins. ''The Dark Elves are born with a high affinity for dark mana, which makes them one of the least reliable people in the universe; they betray everyone frequently, are depraved to an absurd degree, and don''t respect anyws or ethics... I don''t think they would be good for you.''


    ''Hmm...'' Lucien finds Lust''s words somewhat contradictory because just as Demons are viewed in an exaggerated way by other races, the Dark Elves also seem to suffer from such prejudice. And even if they are morally corrupted, Lucien doesn''t think any people are beyond redemption; they just need a good reason to improve, something he can easily give them.


    Lust feels really bad about using her words so slyly to avoid being totally honest, so she quickly apologizes. ''Okay, okay... I really think poorly of them in general, but I didn''t talk to you before because I was afraid that all the female Dark Elves would want to be your wives and... and I would have to share you with thousands of women horny as hell.''


    Now Lucien really understands what happened, but instead of being pissed at Lust for hiding a possible great opportunity, he''s grateful to her. ''You always think of the best for me, even when you think you''re just being selfish...''


    She is a little confused, but he quickly exins. ''If you had motivated me to go after these Dark Elves, I could have lost focus of my real goals, and I could not pay attention to the women who are now so important to me. I don''t need an army of horny women, but the good women who are with me now, especially you.''


    Lust has heard many loving words from Lucien, but she never gets tired of them and is always thrilled when he tells her he loves her. ''I''m d you think so, but the Dark Elves won''t leave the Shadow Star, so you can conquer them whenever you want, and I''ll support you, of course.''


    ''Maybe one day, but now we have a lot of problems to solve.'' Hements. ''Also, as soon as we deal with the Bloody Rose issue, I want to focus my attention on the Mermaids and gather an army to return to my homeworld. The Mermaids are loyal, brave, and adorable, so they deserve my power more than some weird people.''


    ''I agree.'' She responds.


    Lucien loses his curiosity about the Dark Elves and turns his attention back to Nea. "Do you think the Dark Elves are more loyal than the Mermaids?"


    Nea quickly understands what Lucien wants to do, but she refuses to lie tantly. "No."


    "So you already have your answer about why I prefer your people." He smiles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She shakes her head and sighs. "I think that was inevitable, yet¡­ I can''t help but think that someone nned all this."


    "Why do you think that?" Lucien asks, though he clearly understands that someone is behind everything that happens in his life.


    She looks into his eyes, trying to understand how much he knows about that. "Your reasons, of course, they are why you came to the Blue Star and met my people¡­ you brought my daughter back, but also a lot of trouble."


    "Trouble?" He asks in a sarcastic tone. "As far as I know, all I offer are benefits to you, your people, and to the Nagas..."


    "But not everyone has yourpassion, do they?" She interrupts him with another question.


    "Are you talking about Tyrion?" He responds with another question and quickly continues. "You know he has to die, not for revenge but for the whole Blue Star to not crumble under his blind greed."


    Nea stops abruptly, surprising Lucien by creating an opaque barrier around them, preventing any sound from reaching Saria while she is a few miles ahead of them.


    Her expression turns cold and hostile again as she seems to want to attack him. "Don''t lie to me, or I''ll lose the respect I''m starting to have for you."


    "..." Lucien doesn''t understand what''s going on; he hasn''t lied to her about thinking Tyrion should die for Blue Star''s sake.


    "Do you think you can trick me using words and emotions in a cunning way?" She asks and quickly continues talking. "What you call a special sense ability might just seem like a characteristic of my people, but my ancestors have always used it as a powerful weapon, something that allows us to see things that no one else can."


    "And what are you seeing now?" He asks.


    Nea''s expression softens, and Lucien can see pity in her eyes. "A young boy, confused, scared, in pain, and angry..."


    Before he can respond, her gaze bes sharper, and her tone even colder. "But also a determined, ruthless, lustful, and ambitious man."


    "That sounds like the definition of a usual man." Hements.


    She shakes her head. "I don''t know many men that want to conquer my people and... kill my friend."


    [HOW???] Lucien panics, not understanding how Nea can know about that, but he continues to control his emotions and maintain a neutral expression.


    Lust also panics and exims in his mind. ''FUCK!!! She knows!!!"


    Nea is impressed by Lucien''s ability to remain calm when his secret ns are exposed that way. But somehow, she understands that he doesn''t like that n at all and is somewhat relieved not to have to hide it from her anymore, which improves her opinion of his character.


    Lucien doesn''t say anything, so Nea continues. "Don''t me yourself; I was going to find out at some point anyway. I actually imagined it when the Sins came at my castle."


    "I knew the elite of the Demon Race wouldn''te to Blue Star because of my people or even Tyrion," Nea exins. "Seeking ire and Greed was certainly a good reason, but I know when ites to demons, there''s never just one motivation."


    She sighs before continuing. "Well, there aren''t many treasures here, and except for the Water Spirit, which must seem more like legend than truth, thest Phoenix is pretty real."


    "So, do you know it since the beginning?" He asks.


    She shakes her head. "I just had that idea in my mind, and I became sure when I felt the murderous intent of the Sins and Eve toward Maya."


    "And why didn''t you do anything?" Lucien is confused. "I believe you want to protect your friend."


    "I do." She quickly responds. "But well, you want to know why I didn''t kill you and your sisters right on the spot? It was because of you, and also because I like ire; she''s a good girl just like your other sisters."


    Lucien still doesn''t understand how Nea''s mind works, so he stays silent and lets her keep talking. "I really thought about attacking you guys quickly, but I noticed you had very conflicting feelings..."


    She looks at him with a curious expression too. "Eve and the Sins seem determined to kill Maya, but you don''t... you want something from her, but you can''t feel good about it; you try to hate her, but you just feel sorry for her... you think that she''s weak and just naive or what?"


    "Was it because of myck of determination that you didn''t do anything?" He asks.


    "It''s notck of determination." She quickly responds. "You have an incredibly powerful desire, but there is no evil in your heart... well, there are shadows within you, as in most of us, but there is also a lot of goodness in your heart, and that''s why you can''t hate a creature purely good as Maya."


    Lucien doesn''t entirely agree with Nea as he thinks he''s more evil than good due to how cruel he can be to his enemies. But the truth is that he never attacked someone without reasons or thinking only of him; everyone he hurts deserves that, and they are enemies of his loved ones rather than his.


    "But you didn''t keep quiet out of kindness, right?" He looks into Nea''s eyes with a sharp expression.


    Nea can''t help but smile even though she isn''t happy. "You see, the more time we spend together, the more I understand how simr we are... we''re both trying to do the best for those we love, we both have to make sacrifices for that, and..."


    "And we both have to suffer the consequences of such sacrifices." Hepletes her sentence as they both smile to mask the frustration they feel.

 Chapter 626 The Mermaid Queens Unexpected Offer

    Lucien is really shocked that Nea knows about his hidden ns, or rather, that she hasn''t done anything yet. He thought he understood all the reasons she was hostile towards him, but actually, he had no idea how patient and diplomatic she had been acting.


    "Why?" He asks. "Why didn''t you attack me when my guard was down? You had the strength and opportunity to kill my sisters and me..."


    Nea sighs. "Do you think I could kill ire? She is connected to Saria as Maya is connected to Naomi; our families share a bond that is very special to people like us."


    Lucien makes a sorry expression as he stays alert and ready to summon his red katana and fight if needed. "You know I won''t stop, right? I need the magic core that makes the Phoenix immortal to save the lives of my loved ones."


    "I figured..." She alsoments in a sorry tone. She can feel Lucien''s determination, and although he''s willing to fight her for the sake of his family, it only makes her feel more like him.


    However, her expression gets upset. "But her name is Maya, and she''s my friend, my sister... I won''t let you destroy her life to clean up the demons'' mess!"


    Lucien admires Nea more and more, but when he thinks that his sisters could die at any moment due to the unstable effects of the Bloody Rose, his heart hurts, and his determination gets stronger.


    His eyes turn purple and gold, and his draconic aura begins to ovee all of his emotions except arrogance and determination. Nea can''t help but feel an instinctive fear growing in her heart and soul, and even the Sins get concerned.


    "Lucien..." Nea speaks his name in a pleading tone, as she has no bad intentions toward him.


    But he can''t hear what she wants to say anymore.


    He already has strong feelings for Saria and doesn''t want to make her suffer, but if Nea tries to stop him from saving his sisters, he''ll kill her right now, and that''s why his draconic aura is helping him not to feel bad about that.


    ''I''m with you...'' Lust''s voice sounds in his mind.


    ''Me too!'' Envy also makes clear her intention to fight Nea alongside him.


    ''And I...'' Sloth''s voice is slow and casual, but her resolve is as firm as those of the other Sins. ''This will definitely not be an easy fight, but if you use her feelings against her, you can catch her off guard.''


    [Her feelings...] Lucienes to his senses and controls his draconic aura when he remembers that Nea hasn''t attacked him yet, which means she has no bad intentions.


    He looks at his hands and clenches them into fists, so the golden naginata doesn''te at him alone. Then he looks at Nea. "I don''t want to fight you..."


    She doesn''t notice, but her lips curve slightly into a smile. "I don''t want that either."


    "So, what are we going to do?" He asks. "It strikes me as an impasse."


    "Hmm..." She makes a thoughtful expression. "I told you one of the reasons I didn''t do anything before, but there are other reasons..."


    "I''m listening." He quicklyments.


    She nods and starts to exin. "No matter how I could exin it to Maya, she would suffer the same way. She wouldn''t be able to fight Naomi and her siblings; she wouldn''t be able to fight you because you helped her granddaughter... she would feel helpless with a deep disappointment."


    Lucien is sorry just for imagining Maya that way, and the worst part is that it doesn''t lessen his determination to save his sisters. Nea understands that because she would also do anything for her daughters.


    Nea continues. "I could kill you to save her, but we know the Sins are immortal... They would soon return with new hosts and a great demon army not only to hunt Maya but also to get revenge."


    ''The universe would witness the greatest revenge ever...'' Envy can''t help butment in Lucien''s mind, even though she doesn''t even want to imagine living without him.


    "That would be really bad for everyone I love..." Nea exins. "My people would be annihted before the Vampires could gather the Alliance of the Seven Stars, and my world would fall... Maya would lose everything and have to live on the run again, an endless life of suffering."


    "It''s exactly that fate I want to avoid for my wives, so I can''t die now or let my loved ones die either." He speaks in a firm tone.


    Nea makes a thoughtful expression. "Are you talking about your sisters? Do you have any idea what Maya''s magic core does? Also, even if you kill her, you won''t be able to have her magic core as she will be reborn and go away."


    "Not if she willingly gives it to me..." Hements.


    "Why would she do it???" Nea quickly asks. "Oh, are you going to seduce her? You don''t seem to think it''s possible... in fact, you are not even trying."


    "But what choice do I have?!?" He loses patience and speaks in an upset tone; his draconic aura pressures Nea again without him noticing it. "Damn!! My sisters are going crazy due to this damn Bloody Rose! I sometimes don''t even know if what I''m feeling is real or...."


    Nea finally understands Lucien and his sisters'' problem; in fact, now it all makes sense to her, and she can''t help but feel sorry for them. "So that''s the strange energy I feel inside you... it''s a shame; not even the Vampires know how to control their own creation."


    "But there''s a way I can control it..." Hements.


    "Maya''s magic core..." Nea doesn''t know how Lucien is going to use that to control the Bloody Rose''s energy, but it''s evident that only one very incredible power can match another, so that makes sense.


    Lucien is sorry, but his eyes glow golden while his determination doesn''t fail. "I''d like to say there''s no option, but the truth is, I''m not going to choose her life over my sisters. And if she really likes Naomi, she should sacrifice herself... I''d do it without a second thought if the magic core were inside of me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s not that simple." Nea quickly speaks. "Because Maya is thest of her kind, her magic core makes her have a powerful desire to live; she loves Naomi as a daughter, but not even the purest love would make her give up her life after the sacrifice of her whole race."


    "I still have to try." He says.


    Nea bites her lip in frustration. "You are not a bad person! I know you don''t want to do things like that... you may be a demon, but you''re also half dragon, which makes you arrogant, honorable, and fair; Seducing a good woman to kill her would corrupt you and leave a bitter taste in your mouth forever."


    "So give me another option!!" Lucien dashes towards Nea and grips her shoulders tightly.


    She doesn''t make any moves to avoid his touch; in fact, she ces her hands gently above his arms as she looks into his eyes with a sorry expression. "I can''t do it."


    He contains the urge to scream and tries to control his emotions. Due to his emotional state, he can''t even enjoy the smoothness of Nea''s skin or even notice that she is slightly flushed.


    "FUCK!!!" He exims in anger as he releases some of his emotions by squeezing Nea''s shoulders, but she still does nothing to stop him. "You can''t ask me to stand by and watch the damn Bloody Rose destroy my sisters!"


    "I would never ask you for something like that." She quickly speaks and then strokes his arms. "But you won''t know if there''s any other way if you don''t seek it out before trying to destroy Maya''s life."


    "Another way..." Lucien really wants that to be possible, but he also knows that there isn''t much time before the Bloody Rose''s effects reach an extreme point, and his sisters that don''t have much of Lust''s energy could get lost.


    "Yeah," Nea''s eyes shine with a gentle glow. "If you ept my terms, I promise that I will help you find a way to help your sister after the threats to my people are gone."


    He looks into her eyes. "What terms?"


    She makes a thoughtful expression as she feels the contact with Lucien causing many good reactions in her body. "You can''t make any moves over Maya or let others know about it."


    Lucien can''t help but wonder about that. Then he hears Envy''s voice in his mind. ''You must not make any deals with this woman! Kill her now, and the Phoenix and the Mermaid throne can be yours next!''


    ''It''s not up to you to decide it.'' Sloth talks to Envy but lets Lucien hear that too. ''Also, this n is ridiculous; how would he have the loyalty of the Mermaids after killing their loved Queen?!?''


    Lust ignores her sisters and talks to Lucien in her usual loving tone. ''I will support you whatever you decide to do.''


    He thanks Lust and isn''t interested in Envy''s crazy ns, but he''s unsure what to do, so he talks to Nea. "You were talking about sacrificing your life to kill Tyrion a few days ago, and now you''re making me promises? Also, do you think your knowledge is better than the Sins''?"


    Nea bites her lip due to some kind of new frustration she is feeling. "If your power is as incredible as you say, you could help me defeat Tyrion, and although my knowledge is far inferior to that of the Sins'', I would do everything in my power and use all my resources to help you save your sister; after all, ire is also precious to me."


    Lucien is able to control his emotions again and only now realizes that he is still holding Nea''s shoulders and she is caressing his arms. He also notices the slight blush on her gorgeous face and how sexy she looks when biting her delicious pink lips.


    He lets go of her shoulders and moves away from her a little, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief again. "Time is short, you know."


    Nea is grateful that he stooped touching her, or she would be the one going crazy due to intense feelings, but she also feels a strange sensation of loss. "I''m not asking you to give up your n; just give me a chance to find another way."


    Lucien doesn''t have Nea''s ability to feel her intentions, but he can understand that she''s out of options. If she attacks him, she will be bringing the fury of the Sins over her people, and if she does nothing, he will be destroying Maya''s life.


    He doesn''t like those two endings either, so finding another way seems like the best alternative. But to think she could find another way so easily would be too optimistic or even foolish, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    Before he can give Nea an answer, he hears Saria''s scream. "Mom!!!"


    "Saria?!?" Nea notices that her daughter is very nervous and quickly removes the sound barrier around them as Saria appears less than a mile ahead.


    Lucien is also concerned about Saria, but Lust quickly tells him that the cute Mermaid Princess is fine. But that leaves him confused about what left her that way.


    "Mom..." Saria quickly reaches in front of Nea and notices the blush on her face. She looks at Lucien and also notices that his emotions are high, which makes her very curious about what they were talking about.


    "What happened???" Nea quickly asks, trying to prevent Saria from asking about what happened between her and Lucien.


    "It''s just..." Saria makes a sad expression as she points to the west . "The fortress''s guardians... they''re all dead."


    "What?!" Nea gets sorry and even more concerned.


    "Come on; I''ll show you," Saria speaks before quickly swimming westward again.


    "Let''s go!" Nea immediately follows Saria, but she stops and turns around, looking Lucien in the eye with a pleading expression.


    He sighs before following Saria. As he passes near Nea, he looks at her fondly. "Let''s see if anyone survived... and make the culprits pay with their lives."


    "Mm." Nea nods and follows Saria alongside Lucien; she can''t help but wonder what his answer to her proposal will be. He could obviously use that opportunity to demand that she submit to him, but somehow, she''s sure he wouldn''t do something like that, which gives her hope.

 Chapter 627 Underwater Tomb

    After swimming for a few tens of miles, the group arrives at the Mermaid Fortress in that area. The ce is a set of stone buildings that float inside the water by magic, simr to the other fortress that Lucien saw on the border of the Naga territory.


    But unlike that fortress, where Lucien saw thousands of Nagas swimming around, there isn''t a living soul within miles around, which creates a very strange atmosphere.


    The Sins expand their magic sense through the area and discover various things like magic devices, weapons, high mana foods, and even the portal that Nea mentioned, but there is no person or creature around.


    The group heads towards what appears to be the main building, then Lust feels something strange and exims in Lucien''s mind. ''Dark mana!!''


    ''Another shark???'' He quickly asks as he goes into a state of alert, drawing Nea and Saria''s attention.


    Lust focuses on that dark energy to report to Lucien. ''No... its aura is weak... but pure...''


    ''What does that mean?'' He asks.


    ''It could be a dark crystal.'' Envy responds, and Lust agrees.


    ''That would exin why those Krakens and the Shark of the Deeps are near here.'' Slothments in her usual slow tone.


    "Lucien?" Saria asks him as Nea looks at him with a thoughtful and concerned expression. "Did you find something?"


    He nods and points in the direction of the main building. "The Sins felt dark mana in that ce, probably dark crystals or another simr source."


    "Dark crystals??" Saria makes a shocked expression. "It doesn''t make sense; our people don''t mess with dark magic..."


    "Maybe it wasn''t their intention." Neaments. "But it would exin why two Krakens and a Shark of the Deeps seemed toe this way."


    "Yeah." Lucien agrees.


    "Show us where it is." Nea asks him.


    Lucien nods before swimming towards the bottom of the big main building. "This way."


    Nea and Saria follow him with apprehensive expressions. Once they enter the building, Nea gets very sad to see many skeletons everywhere. All of those skeletons are the same, made of thin bones and with only a vertical bone line below the waist, making it clear that they are all Mermaids, the guardians of that fortress.


    Saria is so saddened to see so many dead Mermaids that Lucien can even see tears in her eyes. "There are dozens of corpses in the other buildings, too, all in the same way..."


    "Could they have been attacked by some creature?" Lucien thinks aloud.


    "I don''t know..." Nea looks at the skeletons with a thoughtful expression. "I don''t know of any creature that leaves skeletons whole so perfectly after an attack; this is so bizarre."


    Envy makes her voice sounds out loud around the group without even materializing her body. "A giant slime or swamp creep could do it by melting their flesh and leaving only bones behind..."


    Saria can''t help but make an expression of disgust and indignation, while Nea looks calm but is very saddened by the loss of so many Mermaids.


    "There are no such creatures in the sea, you fool!" Lust quickly scolds Envy, who doesn''t even care about making Nea and Saria feel even worse.


    Lucien ignores the tantrums between the Sins and looks at Nea and Saria with a sorry and loving expression. "Do you want to have a funeral for them?"


    Saria smiles at him because she knows his intentions are honest, and he really cares about the Mermaids'' well-being. But Nea sighs. "They deserve a proper funeral, but we have to find out what happened here first and solve it."


    "Alright." He responds and then walks deeper into the building. As in most Mermaid buildings, there are enchantments that keep water outside, they can slide over surfaces like the Nagas or float, in the case of those above the Sky Realm, of course.


    Lucien heads in the direction Lust says there is the source of dark magic, and the girls follow him. The further into the building they go, the closer they get to the portal, and more Mermaid skeletons appear, indicating that the dark mana is rted to their death.


    And the more dead Mermaids they see, the more sad and upset Nea and Saria get. Lucien is sorry for them because he understands how they feel. If it were the members of his troops killed, he would be furious and wouldn''t rest before the culprits paid in blood.


    Even now, he can''t help but get angry because all Mermaids look like such lovely and kind creatures, so their death seems like a wicked transgression. He not only shares Nea and Saria''s pain but also their desire to prevent something like that from happening again.


    The group finally arrives in front ofrge double doors that are closed and sealed with various magic barriers. In that ce, there are more skeletons than any other, and one of them is inside a beautiful shining armor that differs from the others.


    "She was the leader..." Neaments as she bends down and touches that death Mermaid''s armor. "Rest in peace, my friend..."


    Saria is also sorry for that Mermaid''s death, but she can''t help but wonder about something. "Why didn''t the scouts report anything about it? I mean, look at how their bodies are¡­ this doesn''t look like something that happened recently but several weeks ago.


    "Maybe not." Lust makes her voice sounds loud for everyone to hear. "Dark energy has the ability to absorb the life out of healthy creatures very quickly depending on the circumstances, so it could have happened a short time ago, even hours."


    "And these magical barriers were made quite recently, not less than ten hours ago." Slothments.


    Nea looks at the double doors. "Were they trying to seal something in this room? The portal is behind those doors, so something might havee... perhaps followed the group of scouts."


    Before Lucien can ask Lust anything, she already reports. "I don''t feel any creatures inside this room, just the source of dark mana."


    "That''s what it looks like..." Sloth alsoments. "But we must be careful; dark magic is very dangerous, even for our immortal souls."


    "Bullshit!" Envy materializes her body and attacks the barriers on the door. "Let''s see what''s inside."


    *BAM*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The barriers try to repel Envy''s double daggers, but her power is pretty high due to all Lucien and Amelia''s hard work, so even those barriers made by a powerful Immortal Realm Mermaid can''t withstand more than a few attacks from her. Still, they need to break the barrier as it even blocks Sins'' energy bodies.


    As Envy destroys the door''s magic barriers, Lust talks to Lucien. "Try to use Maggie''s vision ability; you''ve been able to control it better recently."


    Lucien wastes no time and channels Maggie''s special mana, activating her vision ability and causing his eyes to turn white. That surprises Nea and Saria as they didn''t know he had such an ability.


    His already extraordinary vision gets even better, and he can see through the magic barriers and the door. Inside the room is arge circr portal that creates a cone of blue energy that fades as it approaches the wall, heading west.


    "Hmmm..." Lucien doesn''t see any skeleton or furniture inside the room, except for the portal. Then he notices something strange on the floor below the portal arch. "There''s something on the floor... it looks like ck rootsing from below the floor."


    "It is the source of dark mana." Lust quicklyments.


    "What the hell..." Nea exims as Envy finishes breaking down the magic barriers and doors. The group sees the ck roots that Lucien mentioned, and that makes shivers run through the Mermaids'' bodies.


    "This..." Saria gets very ufortable when gazing at the strange roots because, as Mermaids are such good creatures, they have a natural aversion to dark magic. Seeing that makes her approach Lucien instinctively, seeking thefort that only his touch can give her.


    However, The Ghost Lady in her hand vibrates with attraction to that small source of dark mana, making Saria get scared as she holds the sword tightly. "Kaisa???"


    Nea immediately looks at her daughters, but the Ghost Lady manages to free herself from Saria''s hand and quickly flies towards the ck roots.


    *Whoosh*


    The sword''s speed is too high, but Lucien grabs it by the hilt while Lust quickly warns him. "Don''t let her touch the dark roots; her dark affinity results from a curse, so dark mana won''t do her any good."


    "Tell her that!" Lucien exims as the sword tries to break free and fly towards the source of dark mana.


    Nea and Saria are apprehensive as they want to help Kaisa but can''t do anything. So Lust quickly gives Lucien a solution. "Give more of your energy to her; it will have to satisfy her hungry."


    Lucien wastes no time before channeling more energy into the sword, calming it down. However, that increases the sword''s dependence on his energy, and as that way of giving energy to her is far inferior to the way he gives energy to his wives, at some time, it will not be enough to satisfy Kaise''s soul any further.


    Saria is happy that Lucien can help Kaisa, but Nea feels worse because while he is the only one who can help her beloved daughter, he is also the devil who wants the loyalty of all her people and kill her dear friend.


    As the mood turns awkward, Sloth materializes her body and looks at the ck roots before speaking to Nea. "What''s under that floor?"


    "Only water; we are on the lowest floor of the fortress." She quickly responds.


    Before Sloth can say anything, Nea understands why she asked that. Then she quickly punches the floor below, creating a hole in the surface, through which seawater begins to enter.


    Nea seals the hole with a simple barrier that blocks only water before diving into the sea to see the underside of the fortress, specifically below the portal room.


    Lucien and Saria follow Nea, and they see a cluster of ck dots creating a thick mass of ck goo below the ck roots.


    "What''s going on here??" Nea doesn''t understand why that disgusting goo is umting in that ce.


    "That looks like magic residue..." Lustments as she looks at the mass of dark energy.


    Slot nods. "Indeed, it seems that these residues are all over the seawater in almost imperceptible amounts and that they are flowing towards the portal."


    "Why??" Nea quickly asks. "Our portals don''t use dark mana; my people don''t use dark mana on anything except..."


    It''s clear she''s talking about Kaisa''s sacrifice a thousand years ago. But whatever is causing that problem, it is something new.


    "Someone must be doing some great dark spell, something that''s messing with the whole sea..." Sloth exins.


    "And the residues of that dark spell are being drawn to this portal?" Nea thinks out loud.


    "Maybe not for the portal..." Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "I mean, maybe not something on this side of the portal."


    "On the other side?" Lucien also makes a thoughtful expression. "What''s on the other side of the portal?"


    "Another fortress like this." Nea quickly responds and then makes a concerned expression. "It''s near the Central Region..."


    "So probably what''s attracting the dark energy is there." Lustments. "And that dark mana is flowing to the portal as it is the shortest way there."


    Slot nods. "That dark mana is poisoning all the water around the portal, which must have resulted in the death of these Mermaids."


    Nea doesn''t have time to be sorry for those Mermaids as she gets worried about Saria and Lucien''s current state, so she quickly checks their bodies with her energy. "Could this poison us???"


    She doesn''t see anything wrong with their bodies but is only relieved when Lust responds. "Don''t worry; it looks like your water mana is so powerful that it is naturally repelling this dark energy."


    "Our water mana?" Nea looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "What about you?"


    Lucien doesn''t feel any different, and Lust also exins why. "He has a bit of a dark affinity due to his connection to Olivia, so he''s been absorbing the small amount of dark mana in the water with no side effects."


    Saria can''t help but be impressed by Lucien again, while even Nea can''t hide that. "How many elementary affinities do you have after all???"

 Chapter 628 Tracking The Dark Energy

    In one of the deepest and darkest parts of the Blue Star''s ocean, there is a set of buildings made of ebony stone; dark energies are more intense in this ce than anywhere else in this world as it is the biggest of Tyrion''s special prisons.


    There, the Naga King''s special servant, the Siren Tanu, usually does experiments with Blue Star''s most powerful creatures, using dark magic to try to corrupt those monsters to obey Tyrion.


    But now, with no time for further experiments, she is working on the greatest spell of her entire life. Using life as fuel for a malefic dark spell, Tanu is simultaneously creating multiple portals to send the most brutal and craziest creatures from that prison over the Mermaid Kingdom.


    Inside thergest room in the main building, she floats in the midair while channeling mana into a vortex of dark magic. The vortex creates ck siphons that suck the vital energy of different prisoners like animals and even people to open the portals.


    Tanu keeps her eyes closed while using her power to the limit to do that perverse spell. She doesn''t feel bad about taking so many innocent lives as she believes that is the only way for her to survive in a cruel universe.


    Yet, even she can''t help but wonder if that''s the only way to power. Since her vige was attacked by Tyrion and her people killed, she epted that being his servant would be the only thing that would keep her out of his prisons or even dead.


    But as his servant, the only thing she does is help him be stronger. Everyone knows how selfish and greedy he is, so she, as the person currently closest to him, knows that expecting him to reward her for her hard work isughable.


    [But what else could I do other than follow his orders?] She''s been thinking about that a lot in thest few days, and as she does that, she can''t help but wonder about how Mira and Kam got away with Lust''s host.


    [Do she regret it?] Tanu can''t help but wonder how Mira is doing now because she''s always envied the Naga Queen be it for her talent, character, and beauty.


    And, of course, she also thinks a lot about Lucien and Lust. [That devil looked so amazing... and Lust really seems to love him...]


    Many thoughtse to Tanu''s mind, and her spell starts to be unstable. "AHH???"


    She quickly refocuses, stabilizing the dark vortex. She calms down and tries not to think about Lucien again because if Tyrion finds out that, he could kill her right away.


    [You must not think about him... Tanu, you have no choice... all for survival...] She talks to herself.


    But at the same time, she''s thinking of Lucien, of the sensations he''d made her feel with just his presence. She didn''t understand how he did that, but he aroused feelings in her body that she''d never had before, something good that made her body strangely lively.


    Tanu tries to get rid of those thoughts, but somehow, she seems to feel again the sensations that only Lucien made her feel. [What is going on???]


    She opens her eyes again when she feels as if Lucien is there, looking at her with that teasing expression and a seductive smile, which makes her tail tremble.


    [?????????] And the shockes when she sees a pair of white eyes staring at her. Those eyes seem to be in front of her at the same time they aren''t there, and the craziest thing is that she recognizes those eyes even though they have a different color now.


    "YOU?!?!" She exims in confusion as she prepares to attack. But the pair of white eyes mysteriously disappear as if they were never really been there.


    [?!?!?!?] Tanu is perplexed as she thinks that it could have been an illusion of her exhausted mind. But somehow, she believes it was real because that delicious sensation continues in her body for a while. [Lucien...]


    ¡ª-------------------------------------


    An hour ago.


    Lucien can''t help but be happy that Nea is increasingly impressed with his abilities, as that supposedly makes her more willing to ept that he might be a good leader for the Mermaids.


    Lust, on the other hand, is a little disappointed that Nea and Saria''s water mana blocks the poison of the dark energy around. She doesn''t wish bad the mother-daughter Mermaid pair, but if they needed the help of ''Doctor Lucien'' and his ''Special Healing Tool,'' any negotiations ahead would be much smoother.


    "What should we do??" The cute Mermaid Princess can''t help but ask in a worried tone. And she instinctively looks to Lucien, seeking his help.


    "We need to find out what and who is causing these dark mana residues to spread across the sea and stop them." He suggests a simple n, but also the most effective.


    Nea grits her teeth in anger. "It''s evident that only someone has power and is so vile to pollute the whole sea... that bastard Naga King!!!"


    Saria shares her mother''s anger, but she is more sad than upset. "Is he doing this on purpose?? I mean, it''s damaging the whole sea, so there wouldn''t be anything left even for his own people..."


    "We have to be sure of it before nning our next steps..." Lucienments and then looks at the dark roots below the Mermaid fortress. "If there was any way to track this energy..."


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "In Superior Worlds, there are magic tools that can track any energy fragment to its source, but... I don''t think there''s such a tool here, right?"


    "I''ve never heard of anything like that." Neaments in a sad tone.


    Lucien looks at Lust. "Can we build a tool like that? I mean, with the help of Daisy and Reba?"


    "Yes, it''s possible..." Lust responds positively, but her expression doesn''t seem so positive. "However, even with our knowledge and their abilities, it would take several weeks, and we would need very rare resources, which I''m sure don''t naturally exist in this world."


    "So, we need another n." Hements.


    "Let''s go to the gates of main Naga City!" Nea speaks in a determined tone. "I''ve tried to avoid war for a long time, but it''s evident that Tyrion is destroying our whole world, so it''s time to end it once and for all!"


    "And how do you n on getting through that green barrier?" Sloth asks in her usual slow manner. "He could keep his troops safe inside the barrier while the dark mana in the water would poison your people to death."


    "I..." Nea can''t think straight being so upset by the death of so many Mermaids and the threat to her entire race. Then she looks at Lucien with the same expression as Saria. "You''re going to help me, aren''t you? I know Mira does whatever you say, so she could help us get through the barrier."


    Lucien sighs. "Mira doesn''t blindly obey me, and I wouldn''t make her abusive requests either because that''s not part of a healthy rtionship, you know; we''re partners and lovers, not some weird shit you think."


    Nea realizes that she may have offended Lucien with her way of thinking, so she quickly apologizes. "But she wants to help her people, right? If Tyrion destroys the sea, it''s all over for everyone, so she''ll probably want to help us."


    "Indeed, she is willing to help, but she also wants to save all the innocent Nagas." He exins. "Anyway, she told me that Tyrion has been slowly corrupting the Naga''s Sacred Tree to the point that while it still obeys her Bloodline, it also obeys Tyrion, so there''s no way to be sure we can get through the barrier while he''s there."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What the... crap!!" Nea gets very frustrated, but she can''t even curse properly, which makes her look cute somehow. "We don''t have time for this; my people and my world are in danger..."


    "Yeah, it sucks," Lucienments in a sad tone; it is evident that he is also furious and is struggling to control his emotions. "But we cannot lose our calm, we have to be rational, or we could end up making mistakes that could cost more innocent lives."


    Nea would never expect anyone outside of her family to understand how she feels right now. Yet, she can see through Lucien''s emotions that he feels just like her.


    In fact, she understands that he hates Tyrion even more than she does due to all the harm he''s done to Mira and Kam. Also, she can see more and more how much he cares about her people despite the Mermaids not being his people yet.


    Only now, Nea realizes what Saria had already understood, that Lucien hase at the moment they need help the most. She''s not foolish enough to believe it''s a miracle of fate, but even if it''s the work of people manipting him from the shadows, the result looks the same; she needs him, and he is willing to help.


    She lowers another of the emotional barriers that keep her away from everyone and speaks to him in a more friendly tone so far. "You''re right; I can''t act without thinking, but..."


    "Maybe there''s another way!" Lust quickly exims. She knows how much Lucien cares about the Mermaids, so she''s using her mind to the fullest to find a solution.


    Lucien, Nea, and Saria look at her expectantly, and she quickly exins. "People with high tracking abilities can follow traces of magic too, but... such individuals with the power and ability to do it without special tools are very few in the whole universe."


    "Do you think Maggie''s ability could allow us that?" He quickly asks.


    "Maybe..." Lust again makes a not-so-positive expression. "But as I said, the people who do this sort of thing have high knowledge, exceptional skills, and thousands of years of training..."


    Before Lucien can say that they should try it, Sloth speaks. "Well, what makes it thatplex are several factors but mainly the type of energy being tracked..."


    "What do you mean?" Lust asks as Sloth is usually so slow.


    "Well..." Sloth understands that everyone is very tense, but she can''t go against her nature and continues talking slowly. "Lucien has some dark affinity because of Olivia and water affinity because of Ang and her daughters..."


    "Oh..." Lust''s eyes gleam with expectation as she understands what Sloth means. "Since Lucien has dark affinity, it would make it easier for him to track this mana, and as we are in a world made mostly of water, his water affinity would make it even easier!"


    Sloth nods slowly, and Lucien quickly speaks. "Just tell me how to do it!"


    Wasting no time, Lust gives Lucien tips on how to try to use Maggie''s special mana to activate his vision ability in another way. "You''ll have to touch the roots... and it can be a little ufortable due to the raw dark mana."


    "Alright..." He hands the Ghost Lady to Saria and touches the dark roots without hesitation. As soon as he feels that dark mana, several negative emotions get intenser in his heart, and he can''t help but be sorry for Olivia having to deal with such a disturbing element.


    "Just like this..." Lust closely watches all the changes in Lucien''s body as she continues talking to him about how to track that energy. "It''s aplex, but you must try to take your consciousness out of your body... make it fallow the dark mana... with just your vision ability..."


    It takes him almost a full hour to use his vision ability to just move his conscience, and Maggie evenes to him to restore his special mana with a few kisses, making the atmosphere less tense.


    And even though that seems like a long time for Lucien and the Mermaids due to how eager they are, it is again one of his unbelievable records as the few people who can use the vision ability like that need thousands of years to do so.


    Thanks mainly to Lust''s energy, which can adapt to all other energies and improve them, and the elemental affinities of his wives, Lucien manages to make his conscience track the dark mana.


    That energy makes his vision and consciousness run at extreme speed across the sea, passing through different ces until it arrives at Tanu, in that dark prison of Tyrion.


    Despite having his conscience split between two very distant ces, Lucien manages to talk to the group and report everything he sees. In this case, he reports the interior of that big dark room, Tanu, and the dark spell she is doing.


    "That woman... the Siren... she''s doing something... looks like portals... lots of them... and in this ce... there are so many creatures... monsters..." His words leave Nea and Saria more concerned, just like he gets.


    "What else do you see??" Nea can''t help but ask because having the opportunity to see through her enemy''s ns is an incredible specialty.


    "Hmm..." Lucien tries to expand his vision to understand more about Tanu''s surroundings, but that makes his presence be more intense around her, and the Siren ends up feeling it.


    "FUCK! She noticed me!!" He exims when Tanu talks to him.


    "Come back now!" Lust gets concerned and asks him toe back. "We don''t know much about this ability, so it could be dangerous."


    Nea and Saria are also concerned for Lucien''s safety, and the Mermaid Queen even regrets asking him to try harder.


    "I''m fine..." Hements. "How do I get back?"


    "Just try to bring your consciousness back, don''t force anything, let it flow like a river." Lust exins.


    Lucien continues to do as Lust says and brings his conscience and vision back down a path backward from what he used to reach there. But halfway through, in a ce near the very center of the Blue Star, he feels something that shocks him to the core.


    "WHAT IS IT?!?!" He can''t help but think aloud, leaving the group confused and concerned.


    "What happened??!?" Lust, Nea, and Saria ask simultaneously, both worried.


    Lucien''s eyes shine like solid white pearls while his vision is elsewhere, so he tries to exin. "I''m feeling something calling me... it''s a familiar feeling... something I''ve felt before, but I''m not sure..."


    "Calling you???" Lust asks. "To where?? How???"


    "I don''t know..." Lucien''s voice starts to lose strength, and he doesn''t even realize it. "This feeling feels so good... I need to go there... I need to see it..."

 Chapter 629 Primordial Instinct

    Lucien feels something special, unlike anything he''s ever felt before, but also something that appears strangely familiar, a primal desire that moves his entire being.


    He''s felt that sensation before, just with a much lesser intensity, which makes him also find it usual.


    Anyway, he loses some of his rationality due to how much intense that desire is and follows the mysterious call to an unknown ce, ignoring Lust''s warnings and questions.


    In his current state, when his conscience is divided, most of his energies, such as demonic energies and the golden energy of Aylin''s naginata, lose some of the influence over him, letting that primal desire guide him like a powerful instinct.


    And so, his special vision wanders towards the south, precisely towards the Central Region. Just as his conscience quickly reached Tyrion''s prison before, it arrives in the most dangerous and mysterious part of the Blue Star in a few seconds.


    Lucien can barely see things the way his conscience travels at such extreme speed before arriving in an area where the sea currents begin to swirl circrly, creating a gigantic barrier that crosses the entire Blue Star through the center; that is the Central Region.


    That natural barrier doesn''t really block things but repels everything with incredible force, which only people above the Immortal Realm middle stages can pass through easily.


    However, behind that barrier, the sea is even wilder, and only the most powerful people in the Immortal Realm or those with incredible water affinity could survive.


    Yet, since Lucien is not in his physical form, his conscience easily crosses that barrier, ignoring the devastating force of the water.


    He had no idea whaty behind the barrier, yet the shock is astonishing when he realizes that the ce looks like a gigantic magical world, totally different from the other biomes he saw in the Blue Star so far.


    There, the water has a special glow, and Lucien can feel that each drop has a lot of mana, making the creatures in that ce grow much stronger than usual.


    And there are many creatures around. Lucien can see fish of all sizes, giant crabs, turtles big as mountains, which make Saria''s great turtle look like a baby.


    All those creatures inhabit that ce peacefully, swimming around what looks like a gigantic vertical tunnel, where there is no apparent end, and gigantic blocks of rock create floating corals while the ocean currents dance madly.


    The ce looks wonderful and pleasant, but Lucien can feel the powerful auras of those creatures, and such creatures could easily kill anyone below the Immortal Realm.


    He also feels even more powerful and hostile auras hiding in the darkest corners of that ce, making him instinctively stay alert; it is evident that as Nea said, even the most powerful people in the Immortal Realm are not safe there.


    But Lucien doesn''t have time to enjoy the view or even find a safe path among so many dangerous creatures; only his special vision is there, and he continues to be attracted by the mysterious calling that takes him downward.


    Like a bolt of pure energy, Lucien''s conscience passes through everything in front of him like rocks and creatures, and so he continues for a few seconds, covering a few thousand miles.


    As Lucien''s consciousness travels through the central region of the Blue Star, that mysterious familiar feeling grows stronger, leaving him more confused.


    Then, he arrives in front of a giant shell that glows with the most magical shade of blue he''s ever seen. He can''t discern if that shell is a creature, an object, or something else, but it''s evidently in trouble as ck spots like those roots in the Mermaid''s Fortress are crawling over the shell''s surface.


    With his vision ability, Lucien can see that all of Tanu''s dark magic residue is flowing towards that shell, probably being attracted to the same thing or being that is calling him.


    Lucien barely has time to think as the calling grows stronger, and his conscience is drawn into the great shell.


    The inside of the shell is even more surprising than the outside as there are walls that look alive but at the same time are like precious gems, shining in different shades of blue.


    There is no furniture around, and the ceiling is also made of gems; the shell looks like a vault, and the real treasure is in the center; It''s a rectangr box that somehow looks like a ss coffin.


    The coffin idea pops into Lucien''s mind as he can see that there is a woman inside the ss box; she has long blue hair and very fair skin.


    When Lucien sees that woman, something awakens in his heart; It''s bizarre because he''s never seen that woman before, yet, she looks as familiar as his sisters.


    He tries to approach his vision to the box to see that woman''s face, and while he does it, he also looks around. ck stains and roots are crawling across the floor and ceiling of the shell, seeping through its walls and around the ss coffin, clearly trying to reach that woman.


    [Who are you???] Lucien can''t help but wonder as his vision finally arrives in the ss coffin.


    He''s sure he''s never seen that woman before when he looks closely at her face; she''s beautiful as a fairy, and despite her eyes closed, Lucien doesn''t believe he could forget such a beautiful woman.


    She has a gentle countenance, thin blue eyebrows, a slim and delicate nose, rosy lips, and a lovely chin. She appears human due to her limbs, but there are small, delicate gills on her neck, which could be effects of the fish herb Lucien uses to breathe underwater or hybrid traits.


    The mystery woman appears to be in a deep sleep as she wears a blue and white dress that doesn''t cover much of her body. That dress looks like it''s made of a magical, scaly material; It is also very simr to the Mermaids style and even has a fishtail at the end.


    As he watches that woman, Lucien feels emotions he is unaware of, growing stronger and leaving him more confused. Emotions like affection, love, and tenderness reach a peak, and then, he feels a sharp pain pierce his heart, something thates from nowhere and reaches everywhere.


    [What the...] In the midst of so much pain and confusion, Lucien loses control of his vision ability, and his conscience is instantly taken back to his body.


    He realizes what is happening and gets even more upset to be taken away from that woman, especially when she seems to be in need of help due to dark mana invading her space.


    [No, no, no... not now!!] He tries to regain control of his vision ability, but it''s toote; he still doesn''t know how to use such an ability properly and has his conscience sent back even faster.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He doesn''t see that woman anymore, but that sharp pain is still with him, making his heart bleed without any sense. [No, no, no... not now...] He keeps repeating words that pop into his mind.


    "LUCIEN?!?!" Then he hears Lust''s voice again, echoing loudly along with other familiar voices.


    "Lucien??? Lucien????? What happened???? Lucien, are you okay??!?!?" Everyone looks panicked, including Envy and Nea.


    He feels a lot of pain, and his body refuses to react in any way. But Lust opens his eyes, even though it makes him feel even more pain, mainly due to the light.


    "I... I''m fine..." He has trouble speaking as he tries to deal with so many confusing feelings and that strange pain. His eyes look wet, and his face even more. "Wha... what happened?"


    "You stopped responding..." Lust speaks in a worried tone; in fact, she is very agitated that she has been unable tomunicate with Lucien even for a minute.


    "You told us about the Siren and her dark spell..." Sloth starts to exin as Lust can''t speak and just hugs Lucien tightly while crying. "You said that the Siren discovered your presence, and so you were going toe back, but..."


    "LUCIEN!!!" Saria can''t control her emotions and also starts crying before jumping over him, trying to hug him along with Lust.


    "Hey, calm down, girls..." He hugs both the cryingdies as he tries to understand what''s going on. "I''m fine, you see."


    He notices Nea and Envy gazing at him with concerned expressions and then turns his attention to Sloth, who continues to exin. "Well, you mentioned a mysterious calling and that you had to see what it was, and¡­ you stopped responding us, physically and mentally."


    "That''s not all..." Nea speaks in an affectionate and concerned tone. "As the girls tried to talk to you... your eyes... you started to cry, I think, and then... blood... blood flowed from your eyes, like tears of pain..."


    Lucien has his hands busy by hugging Lust and Saria, so they try to control themselves and gently begin wiping the blood from his eyes and face.


    "What the hell..." He can''t help but think aloud as it all seems too crazy, even for his unusual experiences.


    "And you found it??" Envy quickly asks. She''s worried for Lucien''s safety but also curious as to what resulted in that.


    He breathes a little, relieved as that mysterious pain fades, so he tries to think of everything he''s seen. "My conscience was taken to a ce behind a barrier of sea currents... a giant shell, and... a woman in a ss coffin."


    "A woman?" Nea asks. "What was she like??"


    "Long blue hair... pale skin..." Lucien begins to describe the mysterious woman, and again good feelings grow in his heart; Lust and the Mermaids notice that, which makes them confused and curious.


    And the more he talks about that woman, the more Nea''s expression changes, and soon she bes very agitated. "Did you see her eyes?? What color were they???"


    "Her eyes? I didn''t see them; she was sleeping... I guess." And she exins.


    Now it''s his turn to be curious, as are the Sins, and Envy is the first to question Nea. "What aren''t you telling us???"


    Even Saria has no idea what put her mother in that state, so they look at each other before Nea speaks. "I think that woman might be the Water Spirit."


    "The Water Spirit???" Lust does not hide her angry tone. She''s actually furious because she hates to see Lucien in a dangerous situation when she can''t do anything, so she''s naturally already upset with the possible woman who put him in such a situation.


    Sloth, on the other hand, makes a thoughtful expression. "Another Primordial? Hmm..."


    "What do you mean by another??" Nea quickly asks.


    "That''s a long story..." Lucien speaks calmly, but he can''t hide that he''s apprehensive either. "Now, we have to go to that ce."


    "What?!?" Lust is clearly against that. "Do you want to run towards a woman who has just put you in danger???"


    "That wasn''t her fault." He quickly responds. "She is in danger; the dark energy is flowing towards her; she is helpless, needing my help."


    Envy also doesn''t think they should rush towards the mystery woman without thinking. "How can it be that way? I mean, if she really is the Water Spirit, it''s not a Siren''s spell that''s going to hurt her."


    "He might be right..." Nea speaks in a sorry tone. "If it really is the Water Spirit, she could be weak, and it''s my fault..."


    Lucien manages to get to his feet again and kisses Lust''s lips before looking into her eyes. "Anyway, I know I must go to that woman... I need to help her... it''s my duty!"


    "How can this be your duty??" She tries to persuade him. "You don''t even know her!"


    "I know, this is weird¡­" He smiles. "But somehow, I know I owe it to her¡­ it''s like a primal instinct, something that goes against reason, but somehow, I know it''s right."

 Chapter 630 The Blue Stars Creation

    When Lucien talks about a primal instinct that makes him want to help the mysterious woman in the ss coffin, the women around him get confused.


    Not even Nea or the Sins can understand how he really feels due to something rted to their nature, something Lucien can''t understand now either.


    "Alright..." Lust sighs and looks at Lucien with a loving expression. "If you''ve already decided to go help this woman, I''ll support you... I always support you no matter what."


    Lucien and Lust''s rtionship doesn''t require any more improvement as it has already reached colossal levels; they think alike, and even when one of them suggests a crazy n, the other ept it and support each other.


    Still, he feels like expressing his gratitude that Lust is always on his side. "Thank you, my love... I know it sounds weird, but..."


    "It''s weird as hell!" Sloth can''t help butment. "I mean, really, fucking crazy, you know."


    "And isn''t the fact that we''re both in love with the same man just so fucking crazy?" Envy asks in her usual provocative tone. "Or everything we''ve been through with him so far??"


    "I''m not that... I..." Sloth tries not to seem so much in love with Lucien, but it''s toote to deny that, especially around people who can see her feelings so clearly.


    She sighs and then looks at Nea. "Anyway, why do you think a legendary Primordial is¡­ sick? Is that because of the war that took ce a thousand years ago??"


    "Yes." Nea quickly responds. "My strength hasn''t changed much since then due to my limitations, so I was already in the Immortal Realm peak, and even so, the dark energy of..."


    She can''t help but be sad as she looks at the Ghost Lady in Saria''s hand. "Well, that energy controlled me easily; it was consuming all my vital energy... then she appeared, bright as a sunrise, beautiful as a rainbow after a storm, and serene as the blue sky."


    Lucien can see that Nea greatly admires the Water Spirit, but somehow, what he saw inside that ss coffin was not such an amazing and powerful woman, but a fragile girl who needs to be protected and loved; maybe it''s his overprotective nature speaking, or an even more primal instinct.


    "We''ve already heard that story..." Envyments in an annoyed tone. "Can you go straight to the part that interests us??"


    "Ahem..." Nea nods and gets right to the point. "The dark energy generated by the souls of my Kaisa and the Second Fox Princess was something far beyond madness; such an overwhelming power could not be easily controlled even by someone as powerful as the Water Spirit..."


    "Hmm..." Lucien makes a thoughtful and concerned expression. "And you think that made her somehow¡­ sick?"


    "I''m not sure if sick is the right term," She responds. "But surely saving us came at a cost¡­ I remember when she arrived, she looked like the purest and most powerful creature ever, but when she left¡­ well, she looked exhausted and less¡­ glowing."


    Envy rolls her eyes. "This talk about pure and glowing people is making me sick."


    "But there''s some logic in that, you know..." Slothments in her usual slow tone. "When even very powerful people are forced to absorb a lot of energy they have no affinity for, it does a lot of damage to them; getting sick is the least you expect, but dying happens often too."


    "And in the case of dark mana, it''s almost always death..." Lustments in a concerned tone; she doesn''t really care about the supposed Water Spirit, but she can see that Lucien has some kind of special bond with that woman.


    While everyone seems to be thinking about the Water Spirit, Saria has another concern. "Could this be what is causing the extreme changes in the Blue Star???"


    "Shouldn''t it be it then dark mana flowing into the central region?" Envy thinks aloud.


    Nea hesitates a bit, but she already trusts Lucien and can see that he cares about the Water Spirit. "Could be, but... I believe that everything that happens in the Blue Star is rted to the Water Spirit."


    "Look, I understand your people see this Primordial as a protector or something, but do you really think your whole world is connected to this woman?" Lust asks as Envy thinks the same thing.


    "I do." Nea doesn''t think twice before answering. "I know that for most people in the universe, the Primordial beings are just legends, but for us from the Seven Stars, they are special..."


    She looks at Lucien before continuing. "This is not just a secret for me but for all the most important families and ns of the Seven Stars, so please don''t talk about it with random people around."


    "Of course." He responds with an honest expression.


    "Alright..." She nods. "My ancestors believed that the Water Spirit always lived in the Blue Star; in fact, she created this world and the races that live here."


    "As these races evolved, monsters took the lead by devouring other creatures, getting their power, so to bnce things, the Water Spirit gave the sacred trees to my people and the Nagas and also created the Central Region to keep the most dangerous creatures there."


    "Bullshit!" Envy can''t help but exim because she can''t believe something so crazy. "People creating whole worlds?? I''ve never heard anything so fanciful."


    Nea ignores the annoying Sin and keeps looking at Lucien; the fact that he''s still listening to her means he doesn''t totally disbelieve in that. "I know this doesn''t seem possible, but that''s what my ancestors have believed for generations since the Water Spirit gave the sacred tree to us, allowing the Mermaids to evolve strongly."


    Lust also finds Nea''s words very surreal, but like Sloth, she understands that even their knowledge of thousands of years is limited, and since they started the journey with Lucien and his sisters, they have discovered incredible and wonderful things, so they learned not to doubt things so easily.


    Lucien also finds his knowledge too limited to discern what may or may not be possible. Yet, he believes that Nea is a woman too intelligent to believe in anything impossible.


    "Why did you say that is a secret from other Seven Stars families too?" He asks.


    "Because they went through simr things, didn''t they?" Sloth asks before Nea can speak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes." Nea nods. "I haven''t had much contact with races other than the Fox people, and they have a simr history of how the Nature Spirit created the Great Brown Oak, allowing life to grow in what was once a death-only world."


    "Also..." She continues. "My mother told me stories about the Frost Empire and Dark Elves; they also tell the same things about the Primordial beings... it seems that each of the Seven Stars was created by a Primordial and improved until they became the wonderful worlds they are today."


    Lucien and the Sins can''t help but wonder about everything Nea just said. The Primordial Beings have always been legends shrouded in mysteries. Still, now they have a very possible hypothesis about them, and it puts the Seven Stars on an even more important degree in rtion to the Superior Worlds.


    He looks at the Sins and mentally talks to them. ''What do you think of this?''


    ''Too crazy...'' Envy quickly mentallyments. ''But it doesn''t seem entirely impossible.''


    ''This could be rted to you...'' Lustments. ''I mean, whoever is trying to manipte us, they brought us here, making you interested in the two most powerful races in this world...''


    ''So, they... that woman, could she be a Primordial??'' Lucien asks.


    ''I think so.'' Sloth answers. ''It seems that these Primordials want you to conquer the Seven Stars... and since you are half Demon and have Aylin''s heritage, there would only be the Gods left as your enemies...''


    ''And you''ve kind of already started attacking them by helping Alexa free the Angels from very, lowering the power of the Gods.'' Lustments.


    ''...'' Lucien doesn''t know what to think about those hypotheses; they all put him at the center of the chaos, but all he wants is to solve his family''s problems so they can live peacefully somewhere away from more problems.


    ''Would you be like a... champion for the Primordials?'' Envy asks. ''Or the general of their armies?''


    ''What if your mother...'' Sloth starts saying something very dangerous.


    But Lucien quickly interrupts her by turning his attention to Nea and talking to her. "So, do you think Blue Star is suffering because the Water Spirit is sick?"


    Nea nods, but then Lustments out loud. "But she should have been like this since she helped you a thousand years ago, right?"


    "I guess so..." She makes a confused expression.


    "Isn''t it evident??" Envy asks in a sarcastic tone. "If this Water Spirit had trouble dealing with a lot of dark mana before, she must have isted herself to recover, purifying her body... But now, that Siren''s dark spell is generating a lot of magic residue, which is being attracted by the dark energy remaining in the Water Spirit''s body..."


    "And this is causing damage in the Central Region, making the Whole Blue Star suffer..." Neapletes Envy''s thought.


    Lucien increasingly believes that their hypotheses are correct, and somehow, the Water Spirit managed to get his attention to ask for his help. But what he still doesn''t understand is why she looked so familiar. [Could that feeling be false, or... could my mother...]


    Any thoughts Lucien has about his mother being a viin and trying to turn him into a weapon look pretty surreal. He still clearly remembers how safe, loved, and protected he felt with her, so how could that kind person do that to him?


    Every time he feels he is being manipted and influenced to follow a path, he thinks about doing anything but that. However, he also feels like that way is the right one because all his instincts tell him to go that way.


    Now is one of those moments. He can see the Nature Spirit took him to Blue Star not only to find the Phoenix but also to help the Water Spirit and bond with the Nagas and Mermaids.


    But even if that''s part of bigger ns, he doesn''t see any downsides to earning the loyalty of such incredible races, and he can''t help but want to help the woman in the ss coffin so badly.


    Lucien is confused as everything around him seems to have more meaning than he can understand. But at the same time, he feels that if he''d stopped to think more and hesitated earlier, he wouldn''t have met all of his wives and would be so powerful right now.


    So he stops thinking about hesitating and does what his instincts tell him to do. "If our path is clear, we don''t have to think about what to do."


    "Yeah!" Saria exims as she is influenced by Lucien''s determination. "Let''s help the Water Spirit!"


    Nea nods and looks at Lucien with an expectant expression. "Do you know how to get to her again?"


    "Yes." He quickly responds. "The path is not short, but I think we can get there in a few days if we travel at full speed, however... there are many powerful and hostile creatures along the way."


    "I already expected to face many dangers in Central Region, but..." Neaments as happy sparkles appear in her eyes. "Now I understand that I couldn''t do this without you..."


    He smiles at her. "We''re all here for a reason."


    "Someone else''s n, you mean?" Envyughs sarcastically.


    "And who said we can''t turn their n our own?" Lust asks expectantly.


    Sloth can''t help but smile, too, because even though it all sounds crazy, it''s also fascinating. She''s never felt so keen to see how things will turn out, and of course, she also can''t wait to have more rxing moments with Lucien.

 Chapter 631 Descent Through The Infinity Blue

    Being determined to help the woman in the ss coffin and knowing that she is likely the Water Spirit, as well as a better understanding of everything she can represent, Lucien doesn''t want to waste another second before going to her.


    "Can we use this portal??" He asks the Sins.


    "Yes." Lust quickly responds before pointing to the ck roots. "You can absorb that dark mana, although I don''t rmend it because your dark affinity isn''t that powerful yet, or you can just destroy it like Nea was about to do."


    Lucien looks at Nea, and she nods at him; then, he summons his golden naginata, and Its light leaves both the Mermaids impressed. Then he just brings the naginata''s de closer to the dark roots, and Its powerful energy burns the dark mana quickly.


    "Let''s go!" Hements before entering the Mermaid Fortress again and heading to the portal room.


    Now that the dark roots are gone, the portal is clean again, but more magic residue is slowlying through the water due to Tanu''s dark spell.


    Nea and Saria follow Lucien after closing the hole in the fortress floor with a powerful magical barrier. And both can''t help but take onest look at the skeletons of the Mermaids who died from magical poisoning.


    Lucien also feels that loss and a murderous fury burns inside his heart, making him want to kill Tanu, and especially Tyrion, who ordered that.


    "We''re going after them next." He speaks to the mother and daughter pair.


    "Mm." Saria just nods because it''s not part of her being to be so angry. She feels sadder than anything else and is very happy that Lucien can be some kind of avenger for her, holding all those raging feelings in his heart.


    Nea was like her daughter in the first thousand years of her life, but after seeing so much shit and evil in the world, she learned to strengthen her heart. She understood that to be a good leader for her people, she would have to carry evil feelings for them and use anger as a weapon.


    Yet, her nature is still kind, which makes her a unique creature, someone who is always on the edge of good and evil, acting in contradictory ways often.


    "I''lle back here to give them a dignified funeral..." Shements in a sad tone, but then she looks at Lucien determinedly. "But now we have to help the Water Spirit."


    "Alright." He nods, then looks ahead. Lust tells him the portal is ready and safe, so he enters it, followed by Nea and Saria as the Sins return to his soul.


    The continuous tunnel is a simple portal that takes people to an area not so far away, in this case, several thousand miles, until the border of the Mermaid Kingdom with the Central Region.


    The journey just takes a few seconds, and Lucien notices that it looks a lot like the portal he came to Blue Star, as well as the one he used the first time to go to Argerim. Either way, both of those portals are ufortable and make people dizzy and nauseous, which is quite different from thefortable way he and his wives travel through the Purple World portal.


    Once they arrive on the other side of the portal, Lucien is the first to step out of it; and his energies quickly eliminate any difort he may feel.


    But Saria, whoes right behind him, looks dizzy and sickly. She almost falls, but he quickly catches her before that. "Are you okay??"


    "I... I hate portals..." Sheins as there is a bitter smile on her face. But Lucien''s energies quickly flow into her body instinctively, making her feel really good, so her smile gets brighter as she looks at him. "Thank you."


    "Oh,e on!!" Nea leaves the portal and rolls her eyes when she sees Lucien and Saria''s romantic scene. "Can you please stop flirting for a while? The future of our whole world is at stake here."


    Lucien understands how Nea feels because he''s also very apprehensive of what''s going on. Yet, it''s not like he''s always willing to flirt, but it happens naturally, especially when he''s around girls as lovely as Saria.


    Lust quickly materializes her body and looks at Nea with a sorry expression. "I''m sorry, the water here is even more poisoned with dark mana..."


    Nea sighs. "I don''t feel anyone alive in this ce, so my people must have died too¡­ But we have to keep going for the sake of all the Mermaids."


    Lucien nods, but Saria makes a thoughtful expression. "But wouldn''t it be better if we eliminate the source of that dark mana first?"


    "We have to purify the Water Spirit''s surroundings first before our world copses," Nea exins. "Then we''ll go after Tyson and his damn Siren."


    Saria doesn''t know if her mother or Lucien is more excited to get to Water Spirit, but she understands that nothing will stop them from doing that.


    "This way." Lucien wastes no time before heading out of that building. Saria and Nea follow him, and they see many Mermaid skeletons along the way.


    It''s strange that they died like that so recently, but Lust exins that the dark mana residues took a few days to get there, but when they did, it was a very intense amount of dark mana, which poisoned the Mermaids before they could understand what was happening.


    The group wastes no time in that before heading towards the Central Region barrier. An hour ago, it was Lucien who followed Nea, but now she is the one who follows him because he knows exactly where the supposed Water Spirit is, while Nea never found such a ce even after exploring the Central Region for many years.


    They don''t have time to talk as they swim at full speed towards their goal. And since the ce Lucien found the woman in the ss coffin is many thousands of miles below the surface, he will only use his wings for swimming from now on.


    Even though his speed is incredible and his water affinity is improving due to his wives, he still has to use the rare fish-herb to improve his movement and to breathe underwater; yet, Nea and Saria have more advantages than him, mainly due to the anatomy of their tails.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anyway, the journey is notfortable for Lucien, and it gets worse when the group crosses the barrier of sea currents. When he was there with only his vision and conscience, he had no idea how strong those currents were, and now he has to use all his strength to enter the Central Region.


    Behind the barrier, everything is worse as the sea currentse from different directions and push the group with extreme brutality. Even Nea has to use a lot of her power just to keep from being pushed away by the force of the water, let alone Saria and Lucien.


    "Are you guys alright??" Nea asks them.


    Lucien nods while using all of his water affinity to keep himself stable, but Saria looks annoyed. "I had forgotten how hostile this ce is."


    Nea looks around with a thoughtful expression. "Actually, the sea currents are more brutal than thest time I was here... I think it''s because the whole sea is furious due to Tanu''s dark spell."


    *RRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHMMMMM*


    A loud rumble soundes above the group, making the whole ce seem to vibrate; they look up and see a giant whale swimming calmly amidst the brutal sea currents.


    The mighty giant creatures that live in that ce have even greater strength than their high power level due to their size, and therefore they have no difficulty swimming amid those powerful currents.


    However, Saria is almost pushed away due to force waves generated by the sound of the giant whale and the strong sea currents.


    Nea tries to help her, but Lucien acts faster and grabs her arm. Their bodies'' energies quicklymunicate, and his original demonic energy makes Saria''s water energy stronger, which makes both her and Lucien more stable.


    He looks at their hands before smiling at her. "I think we''d better keep this way."


    She smiles at him, too, as she feels much more powerful holding his hand. "Yeah, I couldn''t disagree."


    Even Nea can''t disagree with that and contains herints for now. "We have to move on before things get worse, and please be careful."


    Lucien nods before leading the way down along with Saria; thanks to the cooperation of their energies, they can swim even faster than Nea, and she is impressed with that while constantly keeping alert for the dangers around.


    Thanks to Nea and the Sins'' mystic sense powers, the party can feel hostile creatures from a far away, but many of those creatures also feel their presence, resulting in inevitable conflicts.


    Most creatures in that region, despite being very powerful, are somewhat passive, but there are many hostile creatures in the shadows, mainly Krakens and Giant Sharks.


    Most of those Krakens are even stronger than those out of the Central Region, and the Sharks of Deeps are boosted by the dark mana in the water, so the group has a hard time fighting them.


    But now, Nea doesn''t try to keep Lucien and Saria away, allowing them to fight alongside her. They skillfully cooperate and, together with the Sins, crush the powerful monsters.


    Nea can''t help but find it very weird to see Lucien and Saria fighting hand in hand. Still, while one wields an incredibly powerful draconic soul weapon, the other provides support with water spells, making the couple easily defeat creatures that can kill a whole troop of powerful Immortals Realm Mermaids.


    The group continues making way with blood from the monsters that try to attack them, and even Lucien''s sisters, including Donna, sometimese to fight their enemies, showing how much their strength has evolved recently.


    They don''t notice time passing while only fighting and swimming are what matters. After so many hours, Lucien says that they are close to the gigantic shell that houses the woman in the ss coffin, then the group realizes that it has been more than two days since they started to descend.


    Nea is alreadypletely exhausted, and anyone would be that way after using their powers to the fullest so many times in a row to face such powerful creatures.


    But Lucien and Saria look full of energy as they continue fighting excitedly; in fact, they can''t stop smiling as they split sharks and Krakens in half, which makes Nea doubt her own sanity.


    [I think that''s what it means to reach the limit...] She thinks that the difference between them is hertent talent that has long since reached the limit.


    [Or is that his special abilities?] But she also can''t deny that neither Saira nor Lucien should be keeping the pace that way, so she understands that they can only continue that way because of his abilities, which allows for a kind of cooperation that no one else can.


    Nea begins to understand more about Lucien''s powers and how he needs strong women to be more powerful, and that clearly makes such women more powerful too.


    Even she starts wondering how far beyond her limits he could take her. [Or are there no limits with him?]


    "Nea??" She hears Lucien''s voice as there is only him in her thoughts.


    "Huh???" She thinks that there is an enemy close by, and she quickly bes rmed. But she only notices Lucien and Saria looking at her with curious expressions.


    Lucien points down, especially behind some rocks, where a mystical blue glow reflects the beautiful light of Nea and Saria''s eyes. "It''s there, that woman in the ss coffin..."

 Chapter 632 The Mysterious Magic Shell (1/3)

    Nea is more excited than ever as she is about to meet the Water Spirit again. All Mermaids see that mysterious and graceful person as a gentle deity, a protector who keeps their world stable.


    The war that took ce a thousand years ago in the Blue Star left Nea with a bitter taste in her mouth and a broken heart as she couldn''t stop wondering if there was another way Kaisa wouldn''t have to sacrifice her soul.


    She had always thought that she should be the one to sacrifice herself for her people or even considered that the Water Spirit could have appeared earlier, stopping the Water Goddess before Kaisa and the Second Fox Princess needed to act so drastically.


    Such thoughts left Nea confused, but she always tried to keep her faith in the Water Spirit and be grateful for all she did for the Mermaids and the Blue Star.


    And now, Nea understands that even the Water Spirit has limits and is paying dearly for having helped her people, which makes Nea eager to help her protector, repaying part of the good done to her.


    "There?" Nea asks Lucien as she quickly swims towards the Water Spirit''s shell.


    "She''s pretty excited, isn''t she?" Lucien can''t help butment andugh.


    Then he feels Saria unconsciously squeeze his hand; he looks at her and notices a concerned expression on her lovely face. "What''s the problem?"


    She seems to hesitate a little but quickly let it out. "I can''t help but find this all very strange¡­ I mean, why did the Water Spirit call you instead of any other Blue Star creature??"


    "Maybe it was because I was using that vision ability and could find her more easily?" He answers in a questioning tone, making it clear that he isn''t sure of anything either.


    "Hmmm..." Saria keeps her expression concerned and thoughtful. "What about you feeling something familiaring from the Water Spirit? Shouldn''t that sound bizarre??"


    Before Lucien can respond, Lust materializes her body and speaks for him. "Perhaps he feels that way because we found the Nature Spirit in Argerim; since they must have a simr power, it could generate such a familiar feeling."


    Saria can''t easily believe that because everything that involves Lucien is very mysterious, and now even the Water Spirit seems to be a part of that. Then she looks at him. "Do you think that?"


    Lucien doesn''t want to lie to Saria, but he doesn''t understand what''s going on either, so he doesn''t answer that question. "We shouldn''t think about the answers we don''t have but work with what we know."


    "You''re right." She smiles at him because regardless of the mysteries surrounding his life, she knows he''s good, or at least the feelings he has for her are good, and that''s all that matters to her.


    He smiles back at her before swimming after Nea with her. As strangely there are no creatures in that area, the group arrives in front of the giant magic shell without any problems.


    Saria and Lucien can''t help but make sorry expressions as they see the beautiful surface of the magic shell covered in unnatural moss and ck roots as the dark mana viciously prates Its outside.


    However, Nea is enraged as she clenches her hands into fists. "Those bastards!! What are they doing?!?! They dare to vite ourdy in such a disgusting way..."


    "Mom..." Saria tries to hug Nea to keep her from getting even angrier, but Lucien holds her arm gently and whispers in her ear so that she lets her mother vent some of her feelings, or that can be poison in her veins.


    After cursing Tyrion a few more times, Nea begins to speak in a sad tone. "This is my fault... I closed my eyes for a long time; I thought a war between our peoples would only cause more pain, but it... this is insanity!"


    "But it''s not your fault." Lucienments as he opens the purple world portal and calls Mira there because he thinks this is something that involves her in the same way as Nea.


    "Lucien is right." Mira talks to Nea as she exits the portal. "He also exined to me what is happening and as we already know what problems afflict our world and our people, we just need to eliminate those threats."


    The idea of ripping off Tyrion and Tanu''s heads makes Nea calmer, so she nods to Mira. "Yeah¡­ let''s get all this shit out of here and help ourdy."


    Mira wants to help, but her current power is way below Nea''s, and she''s just not swept away by the strong currents of the central region because Lucien is holding her hand.


    Nea notices that it quickly channels her power, creating a limited domain around therge magic shell to calm the sea currents. She is almost out of mana from two full days of fighting powerful creatures but uses her remaining energies to make the environment essible to Mira, which makes both the Naga Queen and Lucien more fond of her.


    "That''s all I can do now, so please..." She asks Lucien as she looks at the ck roots on the magic shell''s surface. "Your golden energy is purer than mine, so help her, please."


    "Of course." Lucien doesn''t need Nea to ask him to help the woman in the ss coffin as he feels a powerful instinctive urge to do that.


    He summons his golden naginata and approaches therge shell, but Lust thinks of something and quickly talks to him. "Wait!"


    Lucien stops before doing anything, and Lust quickly exins. "There''s so much dark mana concentrated here... it would be a shame to waste it."


    "Such a vile energy..." Nea can''t help butment and look at Lust with an inquisitive expression. "Why do you want this poison? I don''t see how it could be useful to you or Lucien, even though he has some dark affinity."


    "That would really be more poisonous than good for him..." Lust starts to speak and looks at Lucien. "But for..."


    Lucien quickly understands what she means due to how connected their minds are. "Olivia! She... would it be good for her?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After having been in quick contact with that dark mana, Lucien felt very nauseous due to the nature of such energy; that made him feel sorry for Olivia, and now he can''t help but doubt if it would be good for her to absorb such mana.


    Lust understands that, and so she exins more about it. "Olivia is already used to dealing with dark mana since she has awakened such an affinity, so it wouldn''t be too bad for her, and your help would make it much smoother, of course."


    Before Lucien can call Olivia, Nea speaks. "I don''t know this Olivia''s abilities, but even if it is good for her, it will take weeks and even months for her to absorb so much dark mana, you know, and the Blue Star doesn''t have that time."


    "With Lucien''s help, she can do it in a few hours." Lust answers.


    "Really???" Nea can''t believe that easily, as absorbing so much raw energy could make even her sick, though Olivia has the same affinity for that mana.


    "If Lust says it''s possible, so I say it''s possible," Lucienments and then looks at Nea with a friendly expression. "But we''ll only do it if you agree."


    "I..." Nea gets confused. She is happy that Lucien considers her opinion, but she can only think of helping the Water Spirit as quickly as possible.


    He realizes that she is having a hard time dealing with so many conflicting feelings, especially after the death of so many Mermaids due to that dark mana.


    So he tries to persuade her calmly. "We''re going to war next, so increasing our forces would be nice; also, we''re going to clear all this dark mana out of here anyway."


    Nea is grateful for all of Lucien''s help and support, so she doesn''t want to deny him that opportunity. "Alright, just make sure you don''t leave any dark mana fragments behind, please."


    Lucien smiles at her. "Stop asking me things so politely... I thought we were getting closer, you know."


    She rolls her eyes but can''t stop her lips from curving slightly, making it apparent that his words have raised her mood, even if just a little bit. "You keep flirting at the wrong times..."


    His smile gets even more teasing as he acts like that to calm his emotions as well. "Will you let me know when the right time to flirtes?"


    "Oh,e on!!" Nea tries to get upset with Lucien, but she can''t do that anymore. "Just start cleaning the dark mana already, and I''ll consider your requestter."


    Lust and even Saria can''t help butugh at the strange interaction between Lucien and Nea. Lust is used to seeing Lucien act that way, but the Mermaid Princess has never seen her mother in such a light.


    Wasting no more time, Lucien calls Olivia to his side. He has kept all of his wives aware of everything going on outside of the purple world, and they just prefer to stay at home so as not to disturb him due to how difficult it is to stay in the central region.


    But thanks to Nea''s water domain, Olivia has no trouble swimming alongside Lucien. He doesn''t even need to give her a fish herb as she prefers him to give her oxygen through kisses.


    "So much dark mana..." Olivia is impressed when she feels the power of that energy, and of course, she is very tempted to absorb that all.


    "Take it easy and let Lucien''s demonic energy help you absorb the dark mana." Lust advises them.


    "Mm." Olivia nods and smiles at Lucien as she holds his hand; then, they swim over to the gigantic magic shell, and she slowly starts touching the ck roots.


    That raw dark mana is very intense, but Lucien''s energies, especially his original demonic energy life mana, help her to quickly transform the dark mana into her own power.


    That process ends up being more efficient than when they have sex because they don''t need to generate any energy; the dark mana is already concentrated there, and Olivia can still absorb it next to Lucien, receiving his caresses and kisses, which makes everything better.


    Nea and Saria are shocked as they watch the dark mana being removed from the magic shell at the same rate as Olivia gets stronger. She literally crosses Earth Realmyers in minutes, arriving at the Sky Realm and crossing Itsyers still so easily.


    "His power is so incredible..." The Mermaid Queen can''t help butment. But then she thinks aloud. "How are we going to get in the shell, by the way??"


    "I have no idea..." Lucienments as he continues to help Olivia absorb the dark mana. "I went through the surface because I didn''t use a physical body at that time, you know."


    Saria also makes a thoughtful expression. "Maybe the shell will open as soon as there''s no more dark mana around?"


    "We can''t do anything for the dark mana that''s inside..." Lucienments in a not positive tone.


    Nea approaches the shell and touches its surface on an area that Lucien and Olivia have already purified. "Give us a path, mydy... let us help you."


    Those words fade into the void of the ocean as the mysterious shell remains motionless.


    Meanwhile, Sloth is focused on Lucien and the strange glow that follows him across the shell''s surface.

 Chapter 633 The Mysterious Magic Shell (2/3)

    After seeing Nea praying for the Water Spirit to show her a way for nearly an hour, Mira joins the Mermaid Queen in her pleading.


    Mira didn''t have much faith in that mysterious creature because her people got corrupted by Tyrion and his greed without the Water Spirit appearing to help all of his victims, including the Mermaids.


    But now, seeing that the Water Spirit couldn''t help as she was still paying the price for helping them a thousand years ago, Mira doesn''t know what to think. And since Nea seems to have so much faith in that mysterious protector, she also wants to have hope.


    Saria also joins them to pray in front of the giant magic shell. Meanwhile, Lucien continues to help Olivia absorb that dark mana, cleaning the surface of the shell.


    The Sins closely watch them as that mysterious shell is something unlike anything they''ve ever seen, and it seems to have a strange connection to Lucien as an almost imperceptible glow follows his movements across its surface.


    Sloth manages to watch in silence for a long time, but Lust and Envy don''t have that much patience and end up talking about their thoughts in Lucien''s mind.


    ''Why does it seem that the Nature Spirit knew this would happen??'' Envy is the first to speak.


    ''Good point.'' Lustments. ''And why do things that seem so far away also seem to be connected?''


    ''You mean the Phoenix thing??'' Envy quickly understands what Lust means. ''And everything, absolutely everything always revolves around Lucien...''


    ''Maybe it''s not like that...'' Slothments in her usual slow tone and her sisters have to wait for her to continue. ''We always see these coincidences as a n someone has for him, but what if it''s not just about him?''


    Lust and Envy wonder about that, but Lucien is the first to speak. ''I''ve never seen these things being just about me, in fact, it''s pretty clear that everything I do depends on the people around me, so I think it''s about all of us.''


    ''Exactly.'' Sloth agrees. ''Maybe it''s about us or rather what someone has nned for us.''


    ''Makes sense.'' Lust responds.


    ''Yeah...'' Envy still looks pretty confused, but she likes to feel important too. ''I guess so.''


    When the Sins mention that ''someone,'' they can''t help but think of Lucien''s mother as she is a figure as mysterious as the woman who made Pride initiate the events that led the Sins to Lucien and his sisters.


    Lucien can''t deny that his mother looks very suspicious, but he doesn''t want to think about that now, so he tells the Sins. ''How about you stop thinking about someone else and figure out a way to open this shell? Olivia is already finishing absorbing the dark mana here.''


    ''You''re right.'' Lust supports him anyway.


    However, Envy is not optimistic. ''How are we going to open it?? I don''t feel any auraing from this thing, but it is evident that it is an object, or... creature? Anyway, it''s magical, and I can''t even cross Its surface or materialize my body on the other side.''


    ''Yeah, this shell is so peculiar...'' Slothments. ''It seems to have an energy simr to Nature Spirits, something that we can''t understand... as if it isn''t from this universe...''


    Lucien wonders about that. ''If it is a type of treasure, it must have a mechanism, and... if it is a creature, must it react to us?''


    ''To you, I guess.'' Sloth answers. ''That little glow following you along the surface of the shell makes it clear that Its energy reacts to you.''


    ''So what should I do??'' He asks, but before Sloth can think of anything else, he notices the sea currents around him getting strong again.


    He holds Olivia tightly so she doesn''t get swept away by the force of the water before looking at Nea. "Something happened??"


    Nea falters due to her body reaching an even higher level of exhaustion. She was already tired when she started that water domain and kept it for three hours before hitting the limit.


    Mira quickly supports Nea, who doesn''t refuse that help, creating a friendly scene between the two Queens. And Saria quickly starts her water domain, stabilizing the area again.


    "She needs a break." Mira talks to Lucien while lending her shoulders for Nea to rest.


    Nea looks at Mira with a kind expression. "Thank you... but I can''t stop now; our Lady needs my help... I have to..."


    "It''s alright," Lucien speaks as he approaches Nea and Mira. "See, we''ve already cleared the dark mana from outside the shell; now we need to find a way in."


    "Oh..." Nea looks at the magic shell and notices that its surface now shines so clean, and it reflects the sparkle in her eyes as she looks at Lucien. "I see... that''s why our Lady wants you to help her... it had to be you, or I wouldn''t even find this ce..."


    Lucien is d Nea doesn''t seem so hostile to him anymore, but he won''t abuse her weakest moment. "We''re here as a team, and actually, Olivia did all the work, you know."


    Olivia proudly smiles as she continues to hug Lucien. Although that seems like some hard work, she is actually very grateful for that opportunity as the dark energy that now runs inside her body continues to make her cross Sky Realm''syers with the help of Lucien''s energies.


    Yet, Nea looks at Olivia with a friendly and grateful expression. "Thank you, Olivia; all Blue Star''s races owe you a debt for it."


    "I don''t need your gratitude," Olivia responds in a neutral tone; she doesn''t hate the Mermaid Queen, but she, like all Lucien''s wives, is not friendly with people who don''t respect him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Also..." Olivia''s smile grows even more brilliantly proud as she hugs Lucien tightly. "I already have everything I could want, or rather, everything any woman could want."


    No one would like to have their gratitude answered with arrogance and mockery, but Nea understands that she is the one to me for that after the way she treated Lucien, so she doesn''t think bad of Olivia and just nods.


    Mira is trying to get closer to Nea, but she is also one of Lucien''s wives and thinks like Olivia about people who don''t respect him, so she keeps silent.


    Saria isn''t upset about the situation either; in fact, she admires Lucien''s wives and him for supporting each other that much.


    Despite the mood looking strange, Nea still looks at Lucien with a pleading expression. "I can''t thank you enough, but... our Lady still needs help, and you seem like the only one who can do something about it..."


    "I..." Lucien feels bad that Nea begs him for help while he wants to help the woman in the ss coffin more than anyone else. Yet, he doesn''t know how to proceed.


    "We don''t know how to open the damn shell." Envy toment in an upset tone and hit the shell surface.


    "Don''t hit our Lady''s protection!" Nea quicklyins to Envy, but when she realizes nothing has really happened, she sighs and changes her tone to something friendly and pleading again. "Please."


    Envy rolls her eyes, and Lucien talks to her lovingly. "Take easy, Envy; we''re all tense, you know."


    "Whatever..." She grumbles as she looks at the shell with a bored expression. "If this primordial wants our help, why doesn''t it open this shell and let us go in???"


    "Our Lady must be very weak..." Neaments. "Maybe she can''t open the shell right now."


    While the others wonder about that, Nea again looks at Lucien. "I can''t talk to her... my voice doesn''t reach her... but could you try... I don''t know, talk to her? Or maybe use your vision ability to enter the shell again and try to get closer to her?"


    Lucien also thought about using the vision ability again, but he''s a little hesitant. He wouldn''t be afraid to face Tyrion now, despite knowing that would be a very wrong decision, yet he fears using his vision ability again and feeling those emotions of suffering that made him feel so helpless and useless.


    But if that''s the only way, he has nothing else to do. "I guess s-"


    "No!" Lust interrupts him by eximing in a concerned tone, then she looks at Nea. "Didn''t you see how bad he got thest time he used that ability? I don''t know what that means, but I won''t let him go through that shit again."


    "But-" Nea tries to say that that seems like the only way.


    "Come on!" Envy quickly interrupts her. "Do you think someone should bleed from their eyes? Not even vampires should do it normally, let alone Lucien."


    Slot nods. "It''s certainly not advisable for him to use that ability until we understand more about it... or at least right now."


    "Mom..." Even Saria tries to speak in Lucien''s defense.


    Nea sighs. "I guess it can''t be helped¡­


    Lucien wants to agree with the Sins, but he can''t stop his heart''s desires from forcing him to want to do anything to help the supposed Water Spirit.


    "We have to do something..." Hements, bringing hope to Nea''s heart. Then he looks at the magic shell. "Am I going to try... talk to her? Well, if nothing happens, then all we''ll have left is the vision ability."


    "Please, try this!" Nea asks. "Perhaps your voice is the only one that can reach our Lady."


    Lucien nods, but by realizing that Nea is too weak, he tries to persuade her. "But first, you have to get some rest... we don''t know what will happen when the shell opens, but you better be prepared for anything, you know."


    Nea doesn''t know how to react to Lucien''s request. She can feel that his intentions are honest, which makes her feel closer to him, but she also wants to block those feelings. "l..."


    Saria is also very concerned about her mother''s health, so she looks at Lucien thoughtfully. "Maybe you can... you know, help her recover quickly."


    Everyone understands what Saria is suggesting, and Nea can''t help but blush a little. "It is not necessary!"


    She quickly regrets her tone as she doesn''t want to appear to have any hostility towards Lucien anymore, so she tries to exin her point. "Well, it''s just that... you''re already helping us so much..."


    Lucien doesn''t have the Mermaids'' special abilities, but Nea''s feelings are clear to everyone. He could let it go, but a part of him, that part that always makes him act teasingly, doesn''t want to miss an opportunity to make the graceful Mermaid Queen blush a little more.


    "That would be nothing for me." He smiles at Nea. "I mean, what would be wrong with a few recovery kisses?"


    "..." Nea can''t help but blush even more as she finds herself in one of the most difficult situations in her life. She is very grateful to Lucien and doesn''t want to seem hostile towards him, but she fears that if she gets too close to him, she may fall like all the women around him, which seems like a big problem.


    Olivia and the Sins don''t have any reaction to that, but Mira and Saria can''t help butugh as they all think the same thing about Lucien. [YOU DEVIL!]

 Chapter 634 The Mysterious Magic Shell (3/3)

    The mood gets oddly funny when Nea''s reaction to Lucien''s teasing is an expression she''s never made before; It''s a mix of frustration, anger, gratitude, and even contemtion.


    The Sins are already used to seeing women act like that around Lucien, but Mira and Saria are holding the emotions back, not tough at how the great Mermaid Queen looks like a little girl whose candy has just been stolen by a shameless viin.


    [Why do you do that?!?] She can''t help but wonder as she almost pouts, gazing at Lucien.


    Nea feels like she''s never been in such a tense moment in her life, except for when she faced the evil Water Goddess. Just like that time, the fate of not just her people but the whole Blue Star seems to be in her hands.


    But now, everything is more confusing as Lucien is a chaotic element that is driving her crazy. And if the whole situation with him and Tyrion wasn''t enough, now she also has to save the Water Spirit to save everyone else.


    This should be the true pinnacle of her life as she could help their kind protector on behalf of all Mermaids ever, paying back thousands of years of aid, uniting the Blue Star races, and learning more about the mysteries surrounding all the creations of her homeworld.


    Her life''s most important mission should be done as carefully and seriously as possible, but here she is, almost pouting because a limitless devil is teasing her.


    Nea feels like she should crush him in meat paste due to his selfish actions. But how could she do any harm to someone to whom she owes such a debt that not even her life could pay? Or how could she do that when everything else she needs to do seems to depend on his help?


    What could she do?


    [Nothing.] Nea quicklyes to that conclusion when trying to control Lucien feels like trying to control the wildest nature force ever.


    And when she finally stops trying to understand him, she feels a certain relief grow inside her, and only then does she begin to understand that flirting and teasing the other is the way he uses to control his emotions.


    [What the...] Nea is shocked again that despite looking inconsequent and childish, Lucien is actually helping everyone around him by drawing attention to himself, which improves the mood and makes them stop, even if for a moment, to think about howplicated their situation is.


    The drastic changes in Nea''s expressions make Lucienugh and also help him feel in control again. He doesn''t n to continue teasing her right now, although he''s very curious to know what other cute expressions the Mermaid Queen can make when she''s confused.


    "Alright..." He smiles friendly at her. "I was just kidding, you know."


    Nea just sighs, not knowing what to say. Then she takes some regenerative potions from her storage treasure; she had already used many of those along the way, which is making their effects much less effective, a problem Lucien''s life mana plus his demonic energy doesn''t have.


    "Give me just a minute, and I''ll be fine." Shements despite knowing that those potions can no longer do much for her over-exhausted body.


    Everyone can see that just as they understand her pride. Saria wants to help her mother, but her treasures and potions are inferior to Nea''s, meaning they would have even less effect on her.


    A fruit from the Mermaid''s sacred tree could help her recover a little, but the ones Nea carries in her storage treasure are the rotten ones that she nned to use in herst act against Tyrion.


    Mira is sorry for Nea and starts taking out special foods and herbs from her storage treasure; with Lucien by her side, those items that are considered rare throughout the whole Blue Star are now like trashpared to the energies he can give her with just a few kisses.


    "Take it..." Mira offers the best items to Nea; some of them are rare magical creature meats that can help people restore mana and regenerate the body.


    Nea doesn''t even think about refusing that offer because she really needs all the help she can get now, except the help of the teasing devil and his seductive mouth.


    "Thank you..." She smiles at Mira as her tone bes even more gentle. "...my friend."


    Lucien is really happy that Nea is getting along with Mira. While the Naga Queen was as a victim of Tyrion as any other, the Mermaids are the people who were abused and attacked, so it wouldn''t be unreasonable for Nea to hold a grudge against Mira as well.


    "Well, so, I guess¡­" Hements as he approaches the giant shell again. By facing such a mysterious thing and without the advice of the Sins, he is lost.


    He looks at Nea again. "Talk to her?"


    Nea gracefully finishes eating a piece of meat that Mira gave her before nodding to Lucien. "Yeah, perhaps your voice can reach our Lady and wake her from her sleep so that she can open the way."


    Lucien doesn''t believe his voice could wake the woman in the ss coffin; in fact, he didn''t think anyone could do that as she seemed to be in some sort of magical deep sleep.


    But with no other choice, he looks at the shell again and tries to say something; however, talking to an animate object seems strange, and he feels awkward. "Uhmmm... my... waterdy?"


    "..." There is no response from the shell or the Water Spirit to Lucien''s words.


    The girls make thoughtful expressions, and Nea again finishes chewing gracefully before looking at Lucien with an annoyed expression. "Could you be a little respectful and frank??"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before Lucien can respond, Saria speaks to him in a friendly and sorry tone. "My mom meant you to speak a little clearer and louder; she''s just too tense, you know."


    "Of course." He nods and turns to the shell again before trying to improve his tone and words. But since that still looks pretty weird, he approaches the shell and extends his hand forward. "Oh, great wat-"


    Lucien didn''t really expect any response even though he changed his tone, but what happens next shocks him and the rest of the group, including the Sins: the spot where he touches the shell glows, and the whole thing starts to tremble.


    *RUUUMMMBLE*


    "No way!!" Envy exims as everyone watches the mysterious shell open due to Lucien''s touch.


    If it already seemed strange for the supposed Water Spirit to call Lucien, let alone her shell open up to him with just one touch. But that''s happening; the top of the shell rises about three meters, revealing an interior of glowing gems, which is currently covered in dark roots and strange moss.


    Everyone sees the ss coffin and the mysterious beauty inside it, and the Sins don''t feel any aura from her, just like it happened when they were near the Nature Spirit.


    Then Envy exims again. "No fucking way!!"


    Lucien is just as shocked and confused as everyone else, but in terms of emotions, the strongest feeling he has right now is the urge to help the woman in the ss coffin. That familiar feeling in his heart and the desire to protect heres back even more intense now that he is close to her.


    "Who are you?" He thinks aloud as he enters the shell without a second thought.


    ''Lucien!!'' But then he stops when he hears Lust''s voice in his mind. ''We''d better understand more before you¡­ you know, rushing into the unknown recklessly.''


    He clearly understands what Lust means; they''re not even sure if that woman is the Water Spirit or even a Primordial; in fact, they don''t know anything about her, so acting carefully is essential.


    But on the other hand, until now, he has trusted his instincts, and they all say that woman would never harm him; That''s not the same feeling he has toward his mother, his sisters, and his wives, but something entirely different.


    While Lucien has an internal struggle of emotion against reason, he feels a presence next to him; that is Nea, who flies past him and quickly arrives in front of the ss coffin.


    "Mom!!!" Saria yells at her mother, trying to bring some rationality to her mind.


    However, Nea''s faith is too powerful, and as soon as she sees the face of the woman in the coffin up close, tears fall from her eyes. "It''s her!! I''m sure! She''s our kind Lady!!"


    Lucien smiles at how thrilled Nea is; that is like a believer who finds their most loved deity, even though Nea had seen the Water Spirit before.


    But he doesn''t have time to enjoy that scene because Lust''s voice sounds concerned in his mind again. ''It''s closing!!''


    He looks up and notices that the shell is closing over him. He quickly raises his hands to hold the shell, but not sure if he can do that, he also warns the girls outside. "The shell''s closing!!"


    Olivia doesn''t think twice before rushing toward Lucien, followed by Mira. Saria is a little concerned about the situation, but she instinctively heads toward him as well.


    Lust and Envy materialize their bodies beside Lucien and try to hold the shell with him, but a wave of energy pushes them back, almost as if the shell doesn''t want to hurt Lucien before it closespletely.


    *BAM*


    The sound of the shell closing echoes right after the girls make it inside. Lucien and the Sins are again shocked by the strength and energy of that mysterious object... or creature?


    "Are you okay??" Lucien asks, especially to Saria, as he can feel that Olivia and Mira are fine.


    "Ya¡­." She quickly responds, but actually, that gloomy atmosphere due to so much dark mana around makes her sick and also fearful.


    The glowing gems on the ceiling and wall should make the inside of the shell well lit, but due to the moss and roots, the ce is quite dark.


    Saria quickly thinks about using her water magic to light up the surroundings, but she feels Lucien''s hand holding hers, so she prefers to keep hiding her flushed face.


    When everyone seems to think the same thing, Envy again exims that aloud. "Shit, are we stuck?!?"

 Chapter 635 Impossible Connections

    *BAM* *BAM *BAM*


    The sound of Wrath''s punches echoes inside the gigantic magic shell; she, Envy, and Lust have been trying for half an hour to open the shell again or break a path through it, but they have failed to do any damage to Its walls.


    "SHIT! It won''t open..." Envyins.


    "What the hell is this?!?" Wrath mutters as she continues to use everything she has to m against the shell walls.


    Sloth continues to stare at the gem walls with a thoughtful expression. "It appears to be a creation of a Primordial... something between an object and a creature, I guess."


    "That doesn''t help much, you know." Wrath responds in an annoyed tone. They''ve tried many things, including materializing their bodies out of the shell and even opening the purple world portal there, but nothing gets through the inner walls of those gem walls.


    Meanwhile, Lucien and Olivia absorb the dark mana from inside the shell as Nea, Mira, and Saria observe the mysterious woman inside the ss coffin.


    Lucien is focused on helping Olivia deal with so much dark energy; however, he can''t help but peek at the ss coffin every minute, which doesn''t escape the Mermaids'' keen perception.


    Nea knows that Lucien is as curious about the supposed Water Spirit condition as she is, and since the ss coffin seems as resistant and indifferent to them as the gem walls, she believes that only he can change anything.


    But Lucien isn''t approaching the ss coffin at the Sins'' request, at least for a while. Due to his previous moves, they have ended up trapped inside something they don''t understand, and they fear that any further action from him could trigger other unexpected and dangerous reactions.


    And so, the mood inside the mysterious shell, which increasingly seems smaller, bes more and more strange. Wrath punches the gem walls, the other Sins look at each other and look at Lucien, Mira and Nea look at each other and at him too, Saria looks at the supposed water spirit and also... at Lucien¡­


    "Wait!!" The Mermaid Princess notices something others don''t.


    Everyone''s attention is turned to Saria as she points to the beautiful face of the woman in the ss coffin and next to Lucien. "She... hmmm, her face... don''t it look like..."


    It''s evident what Saria is suggesting, and everyone looks at Lucien''s face. His facial features are unique with an almost surreal level of perfection, and even though he looks like his sisters, the details that differ in their faces are also quite striking.


    And those same details that make his chin thin, his eyebrows sharp, and his lips perfect are clearly visible on Water Spirit''s face.


    They all look at Lucien and that woman''s face several times, but the more they do that, the more they notice the subtle simrities between them.


    Lucien also gets pretty confused while not even Wrath dares to suggest anything. That situation is too strange, but Nea can''t contain her emotions. "Ho¡­ how this¡­ no, no, no, this is too crazy, right?"


    "Didn''t you say something like that when Lucien said this woman was calling him?" Envyments.


    "I didn''t say she was calling me," Lucien speaks. "That was some kind of¡­ calling?"


    Lust looks at him with a thoughtful expression. "You also mentioned something familiar..."


    Sloth looks at the woman in the coffin before looking at Lucien again. "And what''s more familiar than the fam-"


    "NO WAY!" Nea quickly exims as she tries to deny those thoughts. "Don''t you know that random people can look alike without it meaning they''re rted??"


    "What about the fact that the shell opened up to him only??" Envy asks.


    "That..." Nea doesn''t know what to say, just believing that Lucien and the Water Spirit are rted is crazy. Then she looks at the woman in the ss coffin again. "See, they don''t look alike; just... just their facial features are... delicate? Anyway, if you think so, then the fact that she looks like... like h..."


    Nea''s expression bes more and more distorted as crazy thoughtse to her mind. Everyone else is confused as she seems to know something that no one else does.


    "Mom?" Saria gets really concerned about her mother''s sanity.


    "No, no, no..." Nea looks back at Lucien and starts shaking her head. "If you and she... if you are... and she... and that... woman..."


    "What woman???" Lust can''t help but ask as crazy thoughts pop into her mind; in fact, Lucien and the other Sins begin to imagine the same thing.


    "No... this is madness!" Nea exims again.


    The Sins lose the patience, and Envy rushes toward Nea, holding her by the shoulders. "Say it!! Who are you talking about??"


    Nea barely has the strength to react, and Saria instinctively tries to defend her mother, but Mira holds her gently; everyone is very tense, but they need answers, and Nea seems to be hiding something.


    Lucien and the Sins fear that Nea is seeing simrities between the woman in the ss coffin and the mysterious woman who could be Lucien''s mother. But her answers shock them even more.


    "The Water Goddess..." She speaks in a dubious and worried tone.


    "The Water Goddess???" Everyone asks in confusion.


    Nea continues looking at the face of the woman in the coffin and Lucien''s. "Before... when that happened, I didn''t have time to notice it, but... it''s just... now that you mentioned it... our Lady is as simr to Lucien as she is to the Water Goddess."


    "..." Nobody knows what to say about that, except that it sounds so fucking crazy.


    "Okay..." Envy is the first to speak, which sounds in a fake casual tone. "So I guess this is all just a big coincidence¡­ right?"


    Nea really wants to believe in that, but even she can''t do it anymore. "How... how can Lucien be rted to our Lady like that damn woman???"


    "That''s so... surreal." Lustments.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien doesn''t know what to think either; he feels attached to the woman in the ss coffin even though he''s never seen her before, but adding a mad goddess to something already so crazy goes beyond madness.


    "Couldn''t you be¡­ wrong?" He asks Nea, trying to sound as respectful as possible. "I mean, at that time, you should have been really mad at the Water Goddess and then the Water S... that woman came, and you could just... well, she''s a beautiful woman, that Goddess must be beautiful too, and am I... you know, simrities between random people?"


    Nea begins to doubt her own sanity. "Well... maybe..."


    But before she says anything else, Lust has an idea. "There''s a way to be sure about it!"


    "How???" Lucien and Nea ask simultaneously, making it clear that they are the most shaken by those ideas.


    Lust looks at Lucien before answering. "There is someone who knows the face of the Water Goddess very well."


    He doesn''t even need a second to know who she''s talking about. "Helena!"


    "Yep." Lust nods and Lucien doesn''t waste a second before calling Helena.


    While Nea is not sure what kind of confirmation she wants to hear from Helena, the purple world portal opens, and the lovely dark angeles out.


    Just as Lust earlier exined to Lucien what would happen, Helena doesn''t feelfortable around the remaining dark mana inside the magic shell.


    Her original affinity was with light mana, and as the Gods cursed her, she acquired some dark mana; however, that also strengthened her spatial affinity, that is, her body epts that energy better than the dark one.


    But as Helena is also used to the dark mana, she quickly gets fine after a few shivers run through her body. Then, she looks at Lucien with a confused expression. "Hubby?"


    "This isn''t about the dark mana..." He had already mentioned that to Helena, and she didn''t want to absorb that energy along with Olivia, so he points to the ss coffin. "Could you take a look at this woman?"


    "Huh?" Helena is even more confused, but she does as he asks and approaches the ss coffin. "Who is-"


    She starts by noticing how pale that woman''s skin is, but then she sees her face, and the shockes along with anger, pain, and other bad feelings. "She..."


    Helena is speechless, so Lucien approaches her and hugs her. "This woman is the supposed Water Spirit, the woman I mentioned earlier..."


    "Why does she look like that damn bitch??" Helena quickly asks, not holding back the anger in her heart. "And why... how can she looks like you too??"


    Until now, Lucien shared Helena''s hatred for the Water Goddess, and the fact that she attacked the Mermaids made him more certain that she is a horrible person. Yet, now he can''t help but want to meet that woman so badly.


    "Just to be sure, you''re talking about the Water Goddess, right?" Nea question.


    "Yeah..." Helena nods. "I will never forget that hateful woman''s face! And one day, I will destroy that arrogant smile."


    Nea totally agrees with Helena''s hatred. As a Mermaid, she shouldn''t think that way, but the Water Goddess has corrupted her pure heart with her wickedness beyond limits.


    "So..." Nea looks at Lucien with a confused expression. "What does that mean??"


    Helena also looks at him with the same confused expression. "What''s going on?? This woman, the Water Spirit or whatever, she has a nose so much like that hateful woman''s, as well as other identical facial features, but... she looks just like you too."


    Lucien can only shrug. "I have no idea..."


    "What if this is part of that woman''s maniptions??" Wrath suggests. "Like... I don''t know; it could be her move to confuse us... because how could you be rted to a woman that''s rted to the Gods??"


    "He''s part dragon, have you forgotten?" Envy asks in a sarcastic tone. "I wouldn''t be surprised if he had a rtionship with the Gods either."


    Lust is sure that if she were using a physical body right now, she would have her head hurt a lot. "But why he doesn''t have a direct connection to the Gods with their energies or anything... it doesn''t make sense for him to have a connection with someone who supposedly has a connection to the Gods."


    "And does anything make sense about it all?" Sloth asks in her usual slow tone. "I can''t even imagine how such a connection could exist..."


    Although Lucien has a lot of life mana, not even that can keep his head from hurting as he tries to understand at least one piece of the mystery that is his life. The Sins seem prepared to debate on that that for hours, days, and even years, but he doesn''t want to think about it right now.


    As Olivia finishes cleaning the remaining dark mana inside the shell, his desire to help the woman in the ss coffin is slightly sated, but then he notices Olivia falter.


    Her eyes turnpletely ck as a liquid of the same color runs down her face; dark veins be more visible all over her body while her blood bes ck like Helena''s. Then she loses all the strength in her legs and starts to fall.


    "Olivia!!" But Lucien quickly takes her in his arms.


    "She''s okay!" Lust exins. "She''s just a little overwhelmed with too much dark mana, but you can help her recover quickly."


    Lucien is relieved by Lust''s report, but he still hates seeing Olivia like that. She, on the other hand, smiles as she caresses his face. "I... I feel so powerful... it''s so much energy that it''s escaping my body..."


    "You did a great job, my love." He praises her for absorbing all that dark mana. Then he talks to Lust. "What can I do now?"


    "Take her home and..." Lust smiles at him. "Well, give her as much demonic energy as you can, and she''ll be fine soon."


    "Sure." Hements as he enters the purple world portal with Olivia in his arms, leaving Nea, Mira, Saria, and Helena with confused expressions inside the shell.


    The women look at each other while also looking at the woman inside the ss coffin. They envy her for peacefully sleeping while they''re freaking out due to not being able to understand what''s going on.

 Chapter 636 Olivias Rise {NSFW}

    Lucien makes the purple world portal open in Olivia''s bedroom. He usually takes the girls to his big room on the fifth floor, but since there are typically other girls there and now he wants to be alone with Olivia, he takes her to her individual bedroom.


    Olivia continues to squirm in his arms while ck veins seem to want to jump out from her body; ck liquid leaks from all her holes, making it clear that her body has some kind of mana overdose.


    "Lust?!?" Lucien gets really worried and asks for Lust''s help in a desperate tone; the pain of seeing his loved ones suffer is worse than having his body pierced by hot des thousands of times.


    "Stay calm." She quickly responds as she materializes her body and checks Olivia''s situation. "It''s not as bad as... just give her your energies, trust me."


    "Alright." He ces her in her bed, which is perfectly tidy, as is the rest of her bedroom.


    Lucien''s entire big house is always tidy and very clean due to Kara and Aria''s hard work, but that''s not the case with Olivia''s bedroom as she tidies it up on her own.


    Housework has never been Olivia''s strong point, as first as a daughter of a noble family andter the famous leader of the Portgreen Guild, she always kept her focus on other things while servants did housework for her.


    However, aftering to live in Lucien''s house, she felt she didn''t deserve such benefits anymore. In fact, after taking her revenge, the only remaining thorn in her heart is due to her own actions, especially against Cassidy.


    No matter how awesome and powerful the new women joining the family are, the girls'' vision of Cassidy remains the same; she was his first Queen, the woman who epted him with an open heart when he was just a mysterious, quirky, and arrogant boy who helped her rid herself of powerful poison.


    No matter what world people live in, it is not customary for women to reward doctors with their hearts and souls. Of course, Cassidy didn''t do that as an act of gratitude, but because she had what it took to see how amazing Lucien was.


    And so, while other women even attacked him at first, Cassidy is seen by everyone as one of the wisest women among his wives.


    On the other hand, there''s Olivia; she can''t stop thinking that she still needs Cassidy''s true forgiveness, for only in that way could she truly clear her mind of such worries.


    That''s why she works so hard for the good of the group, even doing housework, always volunteering to help, and as thest act, absorbing a suicidal amount of dark energy at Lucien''s request. Of course, thisst case should have the effect of making her much more powerful.


    But now Olivia feels like she bit off a lot more than she could. While she feels an infinite amount of power running inside her body, she also feels like she''s exploding from the inside out because she can''t handle that much power.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!" She screams from the pain all over her body; even Lucien''s life mana doesn''t seem to stop her from feeling so much pain.


    "Olivia!!!" Lucien cries out in response.


    She gathers her remaining strength to smile at him and even lifts her hand to caress his face. "Don''t worry... my love... This isn''t your fault, and I... I don''t regret anything!"


    "Why are you saying that??" He asks. "You''re not going anywhere, do you understand??!?"


    Olivia can feel the pain in Lucien''s heart echoing inside hers, and as excruciating as it is, it also makes her feel really good. For a long time, she believed that no one would cry over her coffin, and she thought she was fine about that; but as she got closer to death in her body''s first encounter with Lucien''s, she realized how much she wanted to be loved.


    And now she has that; she has someone who truly loves her. And that leaves her mind and soul in peace. "I... I love you so much... and I wouldn''t have found you if I hadn''t followed that path..."


    "Speak no more; save your strength!" He begs as he caresses her face.


    But she doesn''t obey him; ck tears run down her face while her eyes sparkle. "I''m sorry for all the wrong I''ve done, especially to Cassidy and her daughter¡­ but... I can''t regret the decisions that brought me to you."


    Lucien has already felt a lot of anger towards Olivia due to Cassidy and Mia''s suffering. He thought he could never truly forgive her, but instead of torturing and killing her and Scarlett, he could use them in many ways, and keep them close, so that even though they would receive some benefit from him, they would always see as Cassidy would receive more, how much more she and Mia would be loved by him and that would be extremely severe punishment.


    But things went as he nned, of course. Olivia and Scarlett''s pure feelings and unconditional loyalty made Lucien genuinely love them, and now the idea of losing any of them is the true absolute punishment.


    "It''s alright." He speaks while caressing her face and looking into her eyes. "Even if Cassidy never forgives you, I couldn''t love you less, after all... I''m a wed person, too; we all are somehow."


    Though simple, Lucien''s words bring muchfort to Olivia''s heart and soul. Being able to feel his feelings with her soul connection is fantastic, but that''s not all; people also need words and actions to feel fully loved.


    And Lucien always manages to do that, to make Olivia feel really loved. Yet, this time something else is moved within her; due to that massive amount of dark energy and so many emotional stimuli, her soul feels more pleased than ever.


    ''Now!!'' Lust exims in Lucien''s mind. ''Don''t waste any more time.''


    "Thank you, my lov-" Olivia barely has time to finish her words before her lips are sealed by Lucien''s passionate kiss.


    He devours her lips while covering her body with his and speaks in her mind. ''Sorry for the dy; I thought you needed a moment to let some things out.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Olivia is confused and frustrated, but she also feels really good about having talked about her real feelings. Her body instinctively reacts to Lucien''s touch and kisses, and she epts everything he has to give her.


    ''I''m afraid...'' She speaks in his mind as she hugs his waist and holds the bases of his wings. ''Everything is so good now... I don''t want to leave... don''t let me go, please!''


    Lucien ces his knees on the bed beside Olivia''s slim waist, holds both her wrists with one hand, and presses them against the pillow above her head. Then he smiles at her. "You are mine..."


    She can''t do anything in that position, and it makes her feel strangely aroused. Before she can say anything, Lucien uses the sharp tip of his tail to cut off her clothes and throws them to the floor with his free hand.


    "Did you hear me?" He asks as he gazes at her naked body with an expression as lustful as loving, which pleases both Olivia''s heart and soul.


    "..." She is unable to speak at all due to the internal struggle of energies within her body; Lucien''s energies are trying to control the dark mana, and that fight doesn''t seem to be near over.


    Lucien leans over Olivia''s body and starts caressing her beautiful belly while rubbing his tail over her legs. Along with great pleasure, he sends more and more energies into her body.


    "You are mine..." Hements as he reaches her breasts; with one hand, he caresses them, with his lips, he kisses them, and with his teeth, he teases those lovely pink nipples.


    "Mmmm... Your... mhmm~~!" She moans in pleasure as she feels the dark mana inside her body begin to be dominated by Lucien''s energies, just as she is dominated by him.


    He moves his lips up her body, reaching her neck and finally lips. He doesn''t kiss her at first but teases her. "You''re not going anywhere¡­ since you are mine, your destiny is to always be by my side¡­ no matter what."


    "Mmmm..." She continues to moan as Lucien''s possessive words fill her heart with pride. "I like it¡­ I don''t want to go anywhere, so keep me with you¡­ always."


    He looks into her eyes again; her eyes are totally ck while his are glowing purple, then he smiles with a determined expression. "Always."


    Olivia feels like she''s bonding again with Lucien, something like a second soul contract to solidify an already solid love. That''s not something she really needed, but she''s overjoyed to receive it.


    The powerful energies within her are rapidly changing her body, making her much more powerful; however, that process makes her feel far from reality, leaving her mind confused and distant.


    But before she can lose consciousness, Lucien''s words bring her back and his actions even further. She gets especially alert when he dematerializes his clothes, and she can feel that hard and warm rod over her belly again.


    A naughty, loving smile appears on Olivia''s face as she gathers the strength to speak a word. "Always..."


    "Yeah, baby..." He smiles and wastes no time before spreading her legs and shoving his cock inside her wet pussy. "Always!"


    "AHHH, MY...FUCK!!" She moans loudly, and a small purple sparkle appears in the ck sea of her eyes.


    Lucien holds both of her hands against the bed and begins to move his waist back and forth in an increasing rhythm, causing Olivia to moan more and more.


    The more love and pleasure he gives her, the more his energies join with the dark mana inside her body. The ck veins stop being visible over her skin, and ck liquids stoping out of her holes as her eyes turn purple.


    The whole process is not fast, and her eyes only turnpletely purple after several orgasms. Lucien takes Olivia to the Immortal Realm in about two hours, while he also benefits greatly from that dark mana, crossing an entire Sky Realmyer.


    Going from the Earth Realm Realm to the Immortal Realm in bout three hours, counting from when she started absorbing dark mana, is a universal record, and that''s not just because of that massive amount of dark energies plus Lucien''s energies, but also because of how he changed her soul.


    The sum of so many energies is greatly boosted by how Lucien manages to satisfy Olivia''s soul, and as soon as it reaches a peak, she finds herself taken elsewhere, not away from him but within herself.


    The ck room. Olivia arrives there, where she seesrge ck gates open and in the center, a pir of purple light, which holds a beautiful ck katana.


    Olivia can''t help but be thrilled due to remembering when Lucien gifted her with a ck katana, which now rests on the wall of her bedroom. She loves that katana, and because of it as well as the fact that Lucien''s soul weapon is also a katana, she has acquired a special appreciation for such des.


    Because of that, the power of her soul, of her will, could not form another weapon. That dark Kanata, identical to Lucien''s gift, is now her soul weapon, and when she touches it, she is taken back to him.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" She moans in Lucien''s arms as the ck returns to her eyes, but now perfectly blended with the purple, the oneness of her and Lucien''s power.


    "I love you so fucking much!!!" She screams as she scratches his back from so much pleasure and power running through her body.

 Chapter 637 Dont Let The Elven Queen Know {R-18}

    After awakening her soul weapon, Olivia gets another incredible boost in her overall power. Now, being in the early Immortal Realm, she is almost as strong as Helena, and it makes her very happy and proud as she feels she can help Lucien more that way.


    To celebrate that, Lucien fucks her for another half hour before her body gets too full of different energies and her mind needs a rest. So he stays with her in bed a little longer, just holding her in his arms until she falls asleep.


    ''That was such excellent progress!'' Lustments in his mind in an excited tone. ''If you can help more of your wives awaken soul weapons before the fight with Tyrion, our victory will be a piece of cake.''


    Lucien understands why Lust is always thinking about the power of his group, but when he looks at Olivia sleeping in bed with a beautiful and satisfied smile, all he feels is love. He is in favor of strengthening his wives as much as Lust, but he will never see them as soldiers.


    ''Yeah, that''s good.'' He responds to Lust.


    Then he leaves the bedroom with light steps so as not to disturb Olivia''s sleep. After a lovemaking session like that, Lucien can''t help but feel pretty good, but as soon as he reaches the hallway, worriese back to his mind in full force.


    [What is my connection to that woman in the ss coffin? Who are the Primordials? How to get out of that magic shell?] Lucien thinks that, and the most important question of all, one that alwayses to mind in such situations: [Is my mom involved in this???]


    As his mind gets lost in questions whose answers seem far away, he hears Lust''s voice again. ''Are you ready to go back? It hasn''t even been a full hour outside, but I bet the girls are freaking out without you.''


    He hesitates to answer. ''I don''t want to go back yet... Nea will bombard me with questions that I don''t have an answer to, and Helena... I know that woman''s simrities with the Water Goddess left her very shaken.''


    Lust materializes her body in front of Lucien and caresses his face. "You can shut Nea''s mouth with kisses at any time, and about Helena¡­ are you worried about that woman''s simrities to the bitch Goddess or yourself?"


    "That is the problem." He ignores Lust''sment about Nea and focuses on the Water Goddess issue. "What if I''m rted to that Goddess?? She destroyed Helena''s family, so it could be a thorn in our rtionship... I don''t want her to suffer anymore, let alone be the cause of that pain."


    "No, no, no..." Lustments as she kisses Lucien''s lips. His loyalty to his wives can only bepared with their own loyalty to him. "I''m sure Helena would never be mad at you for something like that."


    Lucien knows better than anyone how much his wives love him, which is why he''s also the one who fears hurting them the most. "I don''t want to think about those things, but¡­ how can I ignore them?"


    "Don''t ignore them." Lust speaks in a determined tone. "But you should focus on the present; as you always say, spection won''t get us anywhere."


    "You are right." Lucien smiles and kisses Lust''s lips. "I just need a little more time before getting back to that shell... I''m not sure how that woman affects me, but it''s too intense and confusing."


    "You hate confusing things, don''t you?" Lustments as she continues exchanging tap kisses with Lucien and starts caressing his chest over the shirt. "You''re a very straightforward person who prefers things straightforward... and simple."


    Despite being already so used to Lust''s touch, Lucien never gets tired of it. And no matter how sexy and flirty his wives are, none of them can arouse feelings as pure and intimate in him as she does so easily and naturally.


    And just as she is so special to him, he is to her, so his caresses also arouse her in a way that no one else ever can.


    "We haven''t had a break in two whole days..." Hements as he counters her caresses with his own caresses. "I bet you''re already having a withdrawal crisis, right?"


    "Hahahaha..." Lust starts tough sarcastically, but then her eyes glow solid purple as she shoves her hand inside Lucien''s underwear and forces his cock to get hard immediately. "I''m starving!"


    *Whoosh*


    In one swift movement, Lucien uses his energy to confine Lust''s and pushes her body against the wall. She loves his rough touch, which carries so much passion, making her pussy wet so quickly.


    "Ah~~!" She moans loudly, but he immediately seals her lips with a warm kiss.


    But just as Lucien gets constantly stronger, does Lust, and she doesn''t like being passive at all, so she pushes him against the other wall of the hallway, kissing him even more intensely as she starts ripping his clothes.


    He lets her continue on the offensive, rubbing her breasts over his bare chest as she finishes ripping his clothes madly. Meanwhile, he runs both his hands to her back, first stroking the bases of her lovely wings, then holding her tail by her base, and finally squeezing her juicy ass with his other hand.


    "WHA!!" Lust lets or a cute moan when Lucien attacks her weak points simultaneously.


    But she quickly counters by grabbing the base of his tail as well while holding his cock tightly, causing him also to let out a moan. "Oh!"


    Lust brings her lips close to his ear and whispers in a confident, seductive tone. "Do you think you can tease me as easily as you do to your other women??"


    "Darling..." Lucien finds himself in both a good and dangerous situation; no matter how good he is at seduction, Lust will always be will be on par with him, both sides of the same coin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But it looks like she''s had enough of ying the Good Wife and now wants to be on the offensive as much as he does, which is certainly great, but it leaves his dominant side alert.


    Lucien tries to turn the table, but at the slightest movement of his body, Lust squeezes the grip around his cock in a way that gives him as much pleasure as a lovely, tight, and wet pussy would do. How can she do that with her hands? Well, that''s the power of the Lust Sin, after all.


    Also, she caresses his other weak spot, his tail. Only Lust knows how to force him to cum quickly, something no other of his wives, including the other Sins, can do.


    While Lucien can barely speak as he''s using all his will to not cum right now, Lust smiles teasingly and starts licking his face. "Do you underestimate me??"


    "Of c-course n-not..." He''s feeling an amount of pleasure that would drive any man crazy, but his dominant side is screaming in response to Lust''s actions. "I''m d you''re by my side..."


    Lust is overjoyed for still being able to cause such a reaction in Lucien''s body, but pride blinds her, and before she can tease him again, he makes his move.


    He starts biting her nipple, and when she screams in pleasure, he releases his cock from her grip, lifts her up, and pushes it towards her pussy. Lust can''t help but expect to feel his rot road inside her, but he runs his cock over her pussy from the bottom up, making Its tip reach her ass.


    That stimtion makes her love juices drip to the floor, but Lucien doesn''t stop there; he grabs her tail and wraps it around his before starting to suck on her breasts while sticking a finger inside her lovely back door.


    "AAAHHH-FUCK!!!!" She can''t contain as much pleasure and has an orgasm, spouting more love juices over her cock.


    Lucien quickly covers Lust''s mouth, so the other girls don''t hear her moans. He usually doesn''t care about that, but now Lust has awakened in him the desire to have only her in his arms for a moment, and for that, they''d better not draw the attention of the other girls, especially the most spoiled ones.


    "Let''s go to our bedroom." He talks while continuing to tease Lust''s pussy with his cock shaft and her ass with his finger.


    "Mm-mm!" Lust can''t speak because Lucien covers her mouth with his hand, so she moans in opposition before speaking in his mind. ''I want it now! HERE!!''


    "You..." Lucien wants to me Lust for being so impatient, but he also can''t wait to fuck her to the point where opening a portal or even focusing his mana on using his teleport ability seems too slow.


    Lust uses the moment Lucien loses focus to free herself from his energy, then she disappears from his arms, leaving him confused and his cock sad.


    "Here!" But she quickly reappears as she opens the door to one of the bedrooms from the other side and pulls him inside.


    "Wha-" He barely has time to wonder whose bedroom this is before Lust jumps into his arms and starts kissing his lips madly; more and more love juices drip from her pussy over his cock, making it even harder.


    But Lust is thirsty for Lucien''s whole body, so she quickly starts kissing his neck and shoulders, giving him a chance to see the surroundings.


    "Swords, nts, and¡­ a crown?" Lucien thinks aloud about the things he sees in that bedroom. "This is Ghalenna''s bedroom."


    "What''s the problem??" Lust asks as she continues running her lips all over Lucien''s body.


    "It''s just... mmmm..." He starts to exin, but Lust turns around and ties his cock with her soft tail before starting to rub it between her buttocks. "The individual bedrooms are to give the girls privacy, and..."


    For Lust, teasing Lucien''s cock with her ass and pussy teases her the same way, but she uses all her will to keep that a little longer. "Ghalenna won''t mind..."


    "Maybe..." Lucien feels like his cock is going to explode as if he hasn''t cum in two hundred years, and he can even hear Lust''s beautiful pussy and lovely ass begging him for hot cock milk.


    Lust knows Lucien is very close to the limit, so she makes the final move by rematerializing her body in front of the bed, where she rests her head before leaning her ass toward him and opening her buttocks, revealing the view of heaven.


    To icing on the cake, she uses her most seductive voice. "Let''s do naughty things on the Elven Queen''s bed!"


    No man could say no to Lust right now, especially Lucien, who has a duty to please her, so he mentally apologizes to Ghalenna before walking toward Lust.


    "You''re such a naughty girl..." Hements as his eyes struggle to focus on Lust''s perfect pussy or her wonderful little asshole.


    "Hurry up, Hubby!!" She asks in a pleading tone. "This naughty little wife of yours can''t wait anymore!!"


    Lucien wants to fuck Lust as much as she wants it, but as he sees her both love holes open to him, he can''t help but wonder something. [Which one first???]

 Chapter 638 Lust And Envy {R-18}

    No matter how messy andplicated the situation is on the outside, inside the purple world, when Lucien is with his wives, everything seems perfect.


    That feeling is even stronger when the wife in question is Lust. And she feels the same way; as long as he''s with her, everything is fine.


    And now, as Lucien is about to fuck Lust, they both think only of each other; there''s nothing more in their minds. But when he stops, even for less than a second, to decide which of her lovely holes to fuck first, she gets impatient and pouts.


    "Are you going to y the undecided now??" She asks in a teasing tone as she shakes her ass and wiggles her tail in front of him.


    "Oh..." Lucien is almost mesmerized by the sensual sway of Lust''s ass and tail. But he keeps his focus as a broad and teasing smile appears on his face.


    *PAH-H!!!*


    "AHH~~!!" The sound of Lucien pping both of Lust''s buttocks echoes through the room, immediately followed by her moan.


    Her ass''s beautiful skin flushes as waves of pleasure run through her body, making her pussy twitch and squirt love juices over Ghalenna''s bed.


    Lucien squeezes that ass he loves so much, making his fingers sink into Lust''s soft skin. Then he pushes his hands forward, passionately caressing her waist as she moans softly.


    He leans his body over hers, pressing his hard cock between her buttocks and his chest over her wings while bringing his lips closer to her ears.


    Then he blows his hot breath behind her ears as he strokes her arms; Hisrge hands easily epass Lust''s thin, slender arms, making her feel even more pleasure.


    "Are you impatient?" He whispers in her ear.


    Lust feels various emotions drive her crazy; waves of pleasure flood her soul, but her energy body gets frustrated, and she wants to scream at Lucien to fuck her right now. "Don''t teas-"


    Lucien doesn''t give Lust time toin as he holds both her arms while pushing his hips forward; his rock hard cock enters her love cave, taking the biggest wave of pleasure she could ever expect, all at once, fast and hard, passionate and warm, making the words be a loud moan as she cum right away.


    "AAHHHH~~!!!!" Her eyes glow like the purest purple gems in the universe as her back arches, and her body uncontrobly twitches.


    "The pussy first." Hements as he continues to hold Lust''s arms, making his cock kiss the bottom of her love cave; she doesn''t like bondage as much as Envy, but some hard passionate sex is among her favorites.


    Lust needs almost a minute to stop moaning as Lucien holds himself still in that position, just enjoying her orgasm.


    "Works for me..." Then shements, overjoyed to have him inside her.


    Lucien smiles as he moves his hips back, taking his cock back through Lust''s tight love cave. Her insides squeeze his hard member in such a magical way that no other girl can.


    "Whatever works for you works for me, my love." He speaks in a loving tone before pushing his cock to the bottom of her pussy again.


    "AH!" Lust lets out a soft moan, and Lucien repeats his movement, increasing his speed rhythmically, causing her to moan more and more. "AHH!! AHHH!!! AHH~~!!"


    Lust feels so good that she loses control of her body; she''d be tearing up Ghalenna''s bed right now if Lucien wasn''t holding her arms.


    Her wings twitch excitedly, but they don''t disturb Lucien due to their small size; her tail swings in front of him and strokes his belly and chest passionately.


    In that position, Lucien also has an additional stimulus; it''s Lust''s lovely pink asshole, which seems to wink at him every time he thrusts his cock inside her pussy.


    Lust has another orgasm in less than a minute before the effects of the previous ones are gone, and even Lucien can''t hold it longer under so much pleasure, so he lets it out.


    "OH!!" Lust''s pussy grip around Lucien''s cock and begs for his special warm milk, so he pours a huge amount inside her.


    Unlike his other wives, the Sins can absorb his essence with their bodies made of energy, and due to their current power level, Lust can absorb Lucien''s entire cumshot, not wasting a single drop of that liquid so precious to her.


    "Yesssssss, baby!!!" Lust screams in delight. "Give it all to me; I love it so much!!!"


    "Switching..." Lucienments in an excited tone as he takes his cock out of Lust''s pussy and positions Its tip over her sweet pink butt hole.


    Lust can''t resist turning her head back and casting a teasing, seductive look at Lucien. "Go ahead, Hubby, spread my naughty ass with your huge cock!!"


    "As you wish..." He doesn''t think twice before moving his hips forward firmly, making his hard cock invade that delicious ass of Lust; waves of pleasure flood his body while the grip of her ass drives him crazy. "Fuck-yeahhh~~!!"


    Lucien usually prefers to hold his wives'' waists while he fucks their asses, but in Lust''s case, the more freedom her ass has, the more pleasure he gets because the moves she makes are insane.


    She rocks her hips excitedly, making moves in sync with Lucien and taking his cock so deep and hard inside her tight ass that she literally devours his cock with her hot butt hole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *PAH* *PAHH* *PAH* *PAHHH* *PAH*


    The lewd sounds of Lucien''s hips mming against Lust''s ass echo through Ghalenna''s bedroom as their moans of pleasure form a sinful melody.


    Despite being together always, Lucien and Lust rarely have time alone, so they enjoy that to the fullest, whether by enjoying each other''s bodies or whispering words of love.


    Time passes without them noticing, and after Lucien cum several times inside Lust''s love holes, an annoyed voice echoes through the room.


    "YOU GUYS ARE SOOO... SELFISH!!" Envy materializes her body on top of Ghalenna''s bed and stares at Lucien and Lust with an angry expression, that''s, pouting cutely.


    Lucien can''t help butugh because even though Envy always tries to maintain a bold and strong posture, he knows her heart better than anyone, even herself.


    "You were being patient for so long¡­" Hements in aplimentary tone.


    "But not enough..." Lust sneers. Of all the Sins, Envy is the one that gives her the most headache, as while Greed, and especially Pride, pose a real danger to her position in Lucien''s harem, Envy is the only one that demands so much of his attention right now.


    "Lust..." Envy looks at her sister with eyes burning with jealousy. "I wonder if Greed shouldn''t switch powers with you."


    Lust doesn''t back down but makes a bold move, turning Lucien''s body with her legs so that she gets on top of him over the bed; then, while mounting him, she faces Envy again. That dominant action clearly means she won''t be sharing him now.


    "I can be selfish about Lucien as much as I want when I''m his first wife, the one who always supported him while you..." Her expression bes even more mocking. "Well, let''s just say you haven''t been a good girl at all."


    Lucien, under Lust, can only sigh; settling the conflicts between his normal wives isplicated enough, let alone the Sins, who have grudges that havested millennia.


    Before he can say anything, Envy responds to Lust''s provocation. "What?!? Are you going to punish me forever because of a stupid mistake?!?"


    "..." Lust doesn''t answer that question but leans her body over Lucien''s chest as he continues to ride his cock, provoking Envy even more.


    "Uhhhhh¡­" Envy makes a long groan in protest at Lust''s actions before looking at Lucien with a sad, pleading expression. "Hubby?! Are you going to let this injustice continue?!?"


    Though Envy is, well, the Sins of Envy herself, the jealousy she feels for the women around Lucien is surreal even by her standards. While she tries to believe that what she loves most about their rtionship is the pleasure that only he can give her and the power they generate together, her heart knows that what she has for him are genuine feelings.


    Lucien understands that, and that''s why he can''t be upset with Envy even when she acts so selfishly. He loves her too, but he knows he needs to be tough on her, or things can get out of hand.


    "Stop making a fuss for no reason, or I won''t fuck you next." He speaks in a firm tone.


    "..." Envy doesn''t make any sound; she just nods before looking at Lust and curling her lips in a provocative smile.


    "..." Lust wants to be upset, but by having Lucien''s cock inside her pussy, her soul is shielded against negative feelings.


    The mood gets tense for a second, but Lucien quickly does something about that; he rotates Lust''s body back to the previous position and now holds her arms against the bed before starting to kiss her breasts.


    "I know Envy has been provoking you for thousands of years..." Hements as he fucks Lust''s pussy and gives her melons so much love too. "So it''s normal that you want payback now..."


    Lust can''t stop moaning as Envy looks at Lucien confusedly. She wants to say something in her defense, but she has to be silent so she doesn''t risk being punished, not the kind of punishment she likes but the opposite.


    "But..." Lucien continues talking but stops moving his cock inside Lust; he also stops sucking her nipples, making her get frustrated. Then he looks into her eyes. "I need you two to behave, especially now."


    "Mm!" Lust doesn''t think twice before nodding and agreeing with Lucien. She was about to have another orgasm and can''t let him stop now, even if it means being nice to Envy.


    "Good girl..." Lucien smiles before turning back to fuck Lust''s pussy passionately. He also kisses her lips while she has a fantastic orgasm.


    Envy watches everything closely, she sees how much Lust is feeling pleasure in Lucien''s arms, and so many moans make her jealousy reach a new peak, generating so much power that even Amelia feels it on the other side of the house.


    Feeling so jealous makes Envy stronger, but it also makes her crazy, so she wants to smile and cry at the same time.


    Lucien can''t help butugh at how Envy feels, so he quickly grabs her arm and pulls her to Lust''s side. He ces both sisters side by side on the bed and starts kissing their lips in equal turns.


    "You are both so cute..." Hements in a loving tone as he looks at their flushed faces. "And I love you."


    Lust and Envy are equally upset that they receive the same amount of love from Lucien; both always want to be first in his heart, but at the same time, they both feel so happy to be with him.


    "Love you too..." Lust and Envy quickly respond and finish by calling out to him in the sweetest and sexiest tone possible. "... Hubby."

 Chapter 639 Sinful Trio (1/2) {R-18}

    Although the Sins are sisters, as far as they can remember, on the whole, they don''t look much alike; it is so both physically and about their personalities, which makes sense given how their power shapes their entire beings.


    But with Lucien in bed, side by side, Lust, and Envy really do look like sisters; they make the same expressions, act the same way, and even feel the same; they are both lovely and sinful girls.


    "So beautiful..." Lucienments as he caresses Lust''s face with one hand and Envy''s with the other.


    He tenderly touches their sexy mouths, delicate noses, and soft cheeks; his touch carries all the love and affection he has for them, which warms their hearts, a feeling so strong that it transcends their souls and energy bodies.


    The Sins are overjoyed by his honest praises; every woman is somehow proud and likes to be appreciated, especially by their lovers, and not even the most masochistic among them can deny that they like it.


    Both Lust and Envy want to kiss Lucien now, but they just stand there, gazing at him with bright eyes and expectant expressions, behaving like good girls in order to get their reward.


    He wants to pay attention to both of them, but since Lust has had enough time alone with him while Envy just watched, he has to take care of her now. Lust understands that, and that''s why Lucien kisses her first.


    Envy pouts when Lucien kisses Lust passionately, but he soon turns his attention to her, not only with a vibrant kiss but also by touching her perky breasts.


    "Mmmm..." Envy starts to moan softly and Lucien looks at Lust with a loving expression.


    Lust understands that now she has to be less selfish, so she smiles at him as he dematerializes her body, but she remains alert to everything that is happening around them.


    Lucien mentally thanks Lust as he focuses all his attention on Envy. He kisses her more and more passionately and moves his hands down over her body; she dematerializes her clothes and lets him touch everything; after all, her whole body and soul already belong to him.


    Then he starts kissing her face and neck until he gets close to her ears before whispering in a seductive tone. "Tell me, my dear, what do you want to do now that we''re alone."


    As she feels the touch of Lucien''s hands and lips over her body, Envy imagines many things she wants to do, most of which involve ropes, gags, and lots of domination. But in the end, she doesn''t ask for any of that as she knows Lucien doesn''t have much free time right now because a lot is happening outside the purple world.


    She makes a quick move by rotating Lucien''s body and mounting him just as Lust had before. Lucien lets Envy do as she wants while he imagines she wants to be on top like her sister. But her following words shock him.


    "I won''t ask for much..." Envy speaks in a hesitant tone, which makes her look cute.


    "I thought you wanted topete with Lust..." Hements in a teasing tone.


    Envy rolls her eyes while rubbing her wet pussy over his cock. "I know we don''t have much time right now, so I''ll be quick."


    He smiles and strokes her legs and arms affectionately. "You are really ying the good girl, don''t you?"


    "Nops." She quickly shakes her head while smiling greedily.


    Lucien makes a confused expression, which quickly turns to a smile of pleasure as Envy ces both hands over his chest and scratches his skin in a tickling way.


    "I''ll be less demanding now, but..." Envy''s eyes glow gray as she strokes Lucien''s body. "You''ll have to make it up to me when things calm down."


    "I doubt things will calm down anytime soon..." Lust''s voice echoes in the room, clearly a provocative tone.


    Envy makes an annoyed expression and quickly responds to Lust. "Shut your fucking mouth!"


    "Hey!" Lucien puts his hand on Envy''s face and uses his fingers to caress her soft, poisonous lips. "I''ll do whatever you want."


    Her annoyed expression is quickly reced by a beautiful smile; then, she holds Lucien''s hand and starts sucking his fingers as she looks at him seductively. "Anything?"


    Lucien ignores Lust''s warnings in his mind to quickly take his words back, but he has faith in Envy; he knows she wouldn''t ask for anything she doesn''t already deserve as his beloved wife.


    He uses his other hand to caress her thighs and then reaches her thin waist before lifting her body over his cock, which perfectly aligns with her jealous pussy''s entrance.


    Their eyes also align, and Envy slowly opens her little mouth while maintaining that seductive, cute expression; then, Lucien brings her body down, making his cock prate her love cave.


    "Ahh~~!" She lets out a cute moan, making Lucien''s cock even harder inside her pussy, which squeezes him tightly and lovingly.


    "Anything." Hements as the tight insides of her pussy hug his cock so warmly.


    "Mmmm..." She continuously moans as she keeps eye contact with Lucien and slowly moves her hips forth and back, up and down. Envy loves hard sex, but she also likes to start slow and increase the rhythm over time.


    Lucien can''t deny that despite not having a direct connection to sexual pleasure as Lust does, Envy has her own charm, which is not less amazing than her sister''s.


    "You''re especially hot today, my dear." Hements as he keeps one hand stroking her waist and the other on her face.


    "Hehehe..." She adorably giggles. Envy is as smart as her other sisters, but simrly to Greedy, she is willing to use any weapon in her favor, whether in battle or in bed with Lucien.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien understands that, unlike Lust, Envy can always act the way she wants to for her own benefit, but something that only he can see and even Envy is not fully aware of is that his happiness has already be more important to her than her own.


    And, of course, so does he; the happiness of his wives alwayses first. So he uses his cock, hands, and lips to pleasure Envy.


    While increasing the speed of her movements, Envy leans her body over Lucien''s chest and begins to return the caresses while whispering in his ear how she wants to be rewardedter.


    She only talks in his mind about the sexual fantasies she wants him to do with her, while Lust can''t help but be jealous.


    Envy''s requests are simple and seem to focus on please both of them, which makes Lucien even happier as their rtionship seems to make her more and more loving and generous.


    He moves both of his hands around her waist and thighs until they reach her perky ass, then he squeezes her buttocks, making her pussy twitch around his cock.


    "Aha~~!!" She lets out another soft moan of pleasure and bites his ears passionately to counterattack.


    Lucien kisses her lips again. "How are getting more adorable every day?"


    She continues moving her hips and taking his cock deep inside her pussy as she holds his face and touches their noses'' tips, keeping their eyes aligned. "Desire is power... and every day I spend with you, I wish to be better... only for you."


    "Envy..." Lucien knows those wordse from her heart, which makes him love Envy even more.


    She smiles confidently. "I can be whatever you want, darling... everything to please you."


    Lucien is overjoyed by Envy''s loving behavior, but Lust is having a hard time staying quiet while watching that. All of Lucien''s wives have strengths, and she is sure to be the most loving, but Envy seems to want to steal that position.


    ''How about you show up now??'' Lust asks Sloth, who has been watching them from the start.


    ''...'' But no one answers.


    ''Sloth???'' Lust insists.


    ''Don''t do that, Lust.'' Sloth responds in her usual tone.


    ''What??'' Lust asks in a fake unpretentious tone. ''I just thought you also needed some love before we went back to that damn shell.''


    Sloth is silent for over a minute before answering. ''If that were so, you would have called me to join you when you brought Lucien to this bedroom.''


    ''No... it''s just that... ahhh...'' Lust tries to think of something to justify her selfishness, but of all her sisters, Sloth is the one who knows her best, so she gives up on lying. ''But... don''t you think it''s wrong to let Envy trick our Hubby like that???''


    ''Well...'' Sloth pauses for another minute as she continues to watch Lucien fucking Envy. ''I can''t tell if she''s faking anything¡­ actually, it''s interesting to see how she''s changed recently¡­ maybe we all changed, right?''


    Lust can''t deny Sloth''s words as she also has changed a lot since she met Lucien. [Is Envy really bing someone so loving???]


    More minutes pass, and Lucien cum a lot inside Envy, who has several orgasms in a row and goes crazy with pleasure. Then Lust talks to Sloth again. ''Don''t you intend to do anything but watch??''


    ''Watch is easy... I''d like to keep just watching...'' Sloth seems hesitant because even without using a physical body, she can''t stop feelings from reaching her soul, feelings that only Lucien can arouse in her.


    Every second she watches Lucien fucking other girls, Sloth feels more ufortable and frustrated. She can''t deny that even jealousy has crept into her being, and her needs have be something more than just standing still.


    ''If you or Wrath don''t do anything, I''ll do so Envy doesn''t have another turn.'' Lustments.


    ''Wrath?'' Sloth asks in a curious tone. ''I didn''t feel her presence leaving Donna''s body...''


    ''She is watching from afar.'' Lust exins. ''But she can''t fool me; I know she''s been watching Lucien since he entered the purple world.''


    ''I see...'' Sloth responds in a thoughtful tone as her senses are focused on Lucien''s cock, which is leaving Envy''s pussy right now. ''I think this is the future of all of us... so I''ll enjoy it while only three of us are determined to take it.''


    ''Yeah, go and take it, my sister.'' Lust encourages Sloth even more. Though she can''t help but wish to have Lucien all to herself, while her other sisters are just as selfish, Sloth seems the most hesitant to be happy, so of them all, she''s the least Lust cares about sharing Lucien with.


    "Ahhhh¡­" Envy lets out another extended moan as she absorbs all the cum Lucien poured inside her. Her body and mind are overjoyed, yet, she can''t help but crave more.


    Lucien hugs her as they lie side by side, then he lovingly nuzzles his nose onto hers. He thinks Lust is about to materialize her body again and ask for a second turn, but he''s concerned about the girls outside the purple world, so he''s preparing to resist the desire to fuck the Sins more.


    However, who appears is not Lust but Sloth, who materializes her body kneeling on the bed with a delicate translucent pink lingerie, which enhances her fair skin and makes her look very sexy.


    Toplete her look, Sloth does as Envy and puts on a cute expression, slightly opening her little mouth and speaking in a sensual tone. ''Is it now my turn... Hubby?''

 Chapter 640 Sinful Trio (2/2) {R-18}

    Of all Lucien''s wives, Sloth is undoubtedly the one who has less sex with him; that is not because she doesn''t like it, but rather because her nature makes her less active than everyone else in the universe.


    She usually needs him to arouse her body first and lead the whole act to please her, and for her luck, Lucien doesn''t mind doing it, taking care of her and her needs.


    But on rare asions, Sloth takes the initiative, not only because of her needs but also to please Lucien more. And whenever she does that, it''s in an amazing way, which steals all his attention so that other girls can''tpete with her.


    That is not only because it is a rare event but also because Sloth is a brilliant and observant woman, so she knows very well how to attack Lucien''s weaknesses, especially using the natural weapons she has.


    To start, her body. Sloth never understood why her body was so curvy and lewd, but now she''s so grateful as it''s one of the things Lucien likes most. Be it about soft breasts, juicy ass, or thick thighs, not even Cassidy and Ang can beat her.


    But that''s not all. Sloth has a gentle natural aura, something that makes her seem like an experienced woman; old would not be adequate to describe her, but mature, someone who has matured better than the most perfect wine ever.


    "Hubby..." When she whispers that word to Lucien in such a loving tone, it also gets so erotic that it makes him get an erection right away.


    While Lust, Envy, and other of his women look like recently married young wives that just think about passional sex, Sloth has that mature behavior, which makes her look like a loving wife who has been with him for years and is generally a calm, patient woman, but when get aroused, drives him crazy.


    And the icing on the cake, something that is a trigger for Lucien, she seems like a caring mother.


    "Sloth..." Lucien misses the words as his eyes are drawn to Sloth''s curves, visible through her translucent lingerie. "You''re so hot..."


    "..." Lust and Envy join in jealousy as they know they are in the same boat.


    Sloth still seems unsatisfied with Lucien''s reaction; she has be increasingly proud and thirsty due to him and wants to return some of the feelings he makes her feel.


    Then she seductively bites her soft lips while gazing at his cock with an expression bothzy and pleading. "I need it..."


    Any man in Lucien''s shoes would have died of excitement at that scene, and it would be a wonderful death, but he can''t allow it as he has responsibilities as a husband; he promised Sloth that she would always be satisfied if she made a soul contract with him, and now he can''t falter.


    So, he quickly rolls over Ghalenna''s bed, reaching Sloth''s side; he pushes her against the mattress and hugs her, intertwining their arms and legs.


    Sloth''s body usually refuses to obey even her own orders but always reacts positively to Lucien''s touch, and every part connects perfectly.


    Lucien kisses her sweet, soft lips as his hands run over her erotic curves; his cock stucks between her thighs, and Sloth slow moves them, giving it a delicious massage while her pussy''s juices work as an exotic ole lube.


    "Ahh..." She softly moans as he squeezes and caresses her hot ass.


    He enjoys her mouth for a while before sliding his lips over her cheeks and reaching her neck. Sloth''s natural fragrance is like an addictive drug for Lucien, and he can''t help but praise her. "You smell so good, sweetheart."


    "Haha..." She giggles gracefully and maturely as her eyes glow green and purple; then, she turns her face to rub her nose in Lucien''s cheeks. "I can say the same about you¡­ honey."


    Lucien kisses Sloth''s lips several times before looking into her eyes. "You are so adorable..."


    Before she can respond, he kisses her again, then he presses her body against the bed, lifts her legs, and kneels in front of her. In this position, she lies on her back, looking at him with a cute, expectant expression as he has full control over her legs.


    Lucien gently kisses her feet and strokes her legs before spreading them open, exposing her beautiful pink flower. Sloth likes that he takes the lead like that, and she doesn''t feel any shyness about her most private parts being exposed to him like that.


    He can''t wait to fuck her, as does she, so he wastes no time positioning his cock tip in her love cave''s entrance while resting her legs on his shoulders. Sloth''s body is very flexible andzy, so that position works well for them.


    They exchange nces, and Sloth uses her most seductive tone again. "Give it to me... stick your huge cock inside my dirty pussy..."


    "Of course..." Lucien smiles at Sloth and then starts moving his hips slowly forward, making it look like he''s going to do it slowly.


    But as soon as his cock''s head fully enters Sloth''s pussy, Lucien moves his hips forward quickly, thrusting his whole cock inside her so hard. "Take it, myziness Queen!"


    His cock makes its way through Sloth''s soft, wet insides, going straight to her pussy''s bottom and making Its very tip kiss the door of her baby room.


    Sloth loves that so much as it not only makes her feel all of Lucien''s love but also stimtes her desire to be a mother. "Ahhh~~!!!"


    Lucien gives Sloth a few seconds to enjoy having his cock filling her pussy entirely, and of course, he also really enjoys having his cock hugged by her insides like that.


    He can even feel her womb instinctively increasing her pussy''s suction force, begging for his seeds. But he can''t give it to her too quickly, or their fun could end sooner.


    Then he moves his hips back, using moderate force as her pussy''s suction is getting stronger and stronger, which gives both of them a lot of pleasure.


    Sloth bites her lips to control her moans while even Lucien has trouble holding back his. Then he moves his hips forward, forcing her cock back to the bottom of her pussy.


    He also holds her hands on the bed, intertwining their fingers together as he moves his cock rhythmically inside her pussy, harder and harder.


    In that position, every time Lucien moves his hips forward, he feels Sloth''s soft legs press against his shoulders, his groin bump against her soft hips, and his cock prates her soft pussy; her whole body is so fucking soft.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But unlike other very soft girls, who are also very delicate, Sloth''s body seems to withstand anything, whatever level of passion and luxury Lucien has.


    Not only can he be very hard on her, but her body also reacts by squeezing his cock tighter and tighter and sucking it greedily, which is really great.


    So even Lucien has a hard time keeping his thrusts inside her pussy withouting immediately. He does his best to please her, but knowing that her pussy wants his cum so badly, he can''t hold back more than a few minutes before releasing it.


    "Oh!" He feels his special milk being sucked from his balls through his cock by Sloth''s hungry pussy and can''t help but let it flow straight into Its bottom.


    So, he pushes his cock even deeper inside her love cave, making Its tip enter her cervix and shoot a massive load of hot seeds inside her baby room.


    "AHHHH~~!!!" She moans out loud as she feels her whole body and soul being pleased in the way she loves most.


    Her pussy gets overjoyed and squeezes Lucien''s cock more and more, absorbing every drop of his seeds even more than Lust and Envy did.


    She wraps her legs around his waist to keep his cock from backing a single millimeter, and he lies on top of her, kissing her while letting her have as much of his cum as she wants.


    And she wants a lot; they stay in that position for nearly five minutes until Lucien''s life mana needs a few seconds to reload his balls.


    "Looks like you all are getting so greedy..." Lucien breaks off kissing Sloth toment in a teasing tone. "I wonder if this has anything to do with your sister''s arrival."


    Sloth thinks she is immune to some things, but even she gets embarrassed by the situation. Then she blushes. "Ehh... I... this is your fault!!"


    "Mine? Hahaha..." Lucien chuckles at Sloth''s cute expression.


    She bites her lip in embarrassment and tries to make a fake upset expression. "YES! That''s because... because... before, it was just a tonic dream that could nevere true, but...you and your huge cock left me expectant, and now there''s no going back."


    "Why would I want to go back??" He quickly asks in a sarcastic tone; then he smiles lovingly at her as he kisses her cheek. "There is no way I could give up on you¡­ my belovedzy Queen."


    Sloth wants to be upset by Lucien''s teasing, but his loving words arouse her feelings and desires even more, so she can only pout. "Stop provoking me like that..."


    Lucien smiles as he continues to kiss her cheek; next, he moves his lips up to her neck before biting her ears. "But teasing you is one of my favorite hobbies... seeing you embarrassed is so cool!"


    He thinks Sloth won''t fight back due to herzy nature, but he''s pleasantly surprised when he feels her soft hand grab his tail.


    "You devil!" She exims as she grabs and squeezes his tail. "I can tease you too."


    "Hehehe..." He chuckles and quickly makes his next move by trickling down until his lips reach her lovely breasts. He doesn''t take it easy and immediately starts sucking on those wide and perfectly round pink nipples he loves so much.


    "Wha~~!!" Sloth lets out a cute moan as she feels a lot of pleasure.


    Lucien knows that her breasts are her second weakest point, so fills them with affection whether by sucking, licking, caressing, or squeezing; Her soft, fragrant skin is a feast in which he delights for several more minutes.


    After Sloth has one more orgasm due to the pleasure in her breasts, Lucien gets on his knees in front of her again and looks at her private parts with a hungry expression.


    Sloth can''t help but smile expectantly. "Second round?"


    "You''ve had your fun already..." Hements as he spreads her legs again. "Now it''s my turn."


    "Huh???" She is confused for a second before he puts saliva on his thumb and takes it to her lovely butthole.


    Lust and Envy look at them with jealous expressions from the corner of the room, but Sloth pouts at Lucien. "Why do you like this hole so much??"


    "Why not?" He answers with another question and gazes at her ass with a loving look. "I mean, why wouldn''t I love such a lovely and perfect ass?"


    She hesitates a little to speak and even blushes more but lets it out. "It''s just that... well... it shouldn''t be ording to nature... you know, this hole doesn''t make babies."


    Lucien knows that subject is very important to Sloth, yet, he can''t help butugh at how cute her expression is now. "Hahahaha..."


    She rolls her eyes and even snorts, which is still so cute.


    But Lucien quickly stopsughing and leans his body over hers to kiss her lips again. "How about you let me have this lovely back hole for now, and once we get your real body back, I''ll fuck only your pussy until you have as many babies as it takes to fill your heart with love?"


    "..." Sloth can''t imagine a better future, so it''s clear that she agrees with Lucien''s proposal.


    "Go ahead and fuck my ass as much as you want!" She quickly exims.


    "HEY!!!" Lust and Envy quickly protest.

 Chapter 641 Overflowing Stubbornness {NSFW}

    Despite Lust and Envy''s protests, Lucien still spends nearly an entire hour fucking Sloth. Yet, even though he doesn''t think that time is anywhere near enough to really enjoy such hot juicy ass, he knows that other subjects require his attention.


    "Damn, it was so good..." He lets out a sigh after cumming in Sloth''s ass for the third time and lies down on Ghalenna''s bed.


    "Mm..." Sloth can barely moan due to how exhausted she is, but if she could, she would have continued indefinitely.


    Lucien closes his eyes to rest his mind for a few seconds, but upon feeling two angry presences beside him, he opens his eyes and sees Lust and Envy''s faces very close to his, both pouting.


    "That''s not fair!!" Envy is the first toin. "You spent twice as much time with Sloth!!"


    "I have to agree with Envy this time." Lustplements.


    Lucien knows that Lust and Envy are jealous and upset, but he can''t help but smile at how cute they look together. So, he hugs both of them. "You are so adorable!"


    They try to maintain an upset posture, but by feeling the warmth of his embrace, no bad feelings remain. Before he notices it, they both slide towards his cock to give him a double clearing blowjob.


    He knows he needs to go back to the mystery shell due to Helena''s warnings about Nea freaking out, but how can he leave when his cock is getting so much love?


    While Lust and Envy use their mouths and tongues to please his cock, asking for special milk in return, of course, Lucien pulls Sloth into his arms and starts another kissing session.


    Sloth is overjoyed by that, but she stops kissing and looks into his eyes with a curious expression. "As much as I like it, aren''t you forgetting to pay attention to another girl?" She gives Lust and Envy a disapproving nce. "I don''t want to be as greedy as these two..."


    "Another girl?" Lucien is confused but quickly thinks of someone. "Do you mean Ghalenna? Yeah, after doing that in her bed, I certainly must make it up for her. But she seems to be busy training with the other girls..."


    "It''s not her..." Sloth shakes her head while unsure if she should expose Wrath.


    Although Lucien''s senses are very impressive and improve with each power level, he is still very young and inexperienced when ites to using his full potential. That added to the fact that his senses are better at identifying physical things, he fails to realize that Wrath has been watching him from inside Donna''s soul since he entered the Purple World.


    The Angry Sin seems to want to keep her presence hidden and just watch, but her sisters know she''s just being resistant to epting what she really wants.


    Thinking of helping her, Sloth exins the situation to Lucien. "Wrath..."


    "I see..." He also thinks she''s just being stubborn, but he doesn''t think forcing anything will help, so he asks Sloth for advice. "What do you think I should do?"


    "Uhmm..." Sloth puts on a thoughtful expression, which makes her look both wise and cute. "Wrath has been provoking us so much since... ever, I guess; so..."


    "So?" Lucien doesn''t understand what Sloth means. "Should I provoke her too??"


    "Envy always provokes us too." Lust stops sucking Lucien''s cock to talk. "But she does it because she''s a fucking bitch!"


    "..." Envy thinks aboutining, but she prefers to keep her mouth and tongue on Lucien''s cock.


    Lust focuses on Lucien''s cock again while Sloth nods. "But Wrath does that due to her nature... making others angry makes her stronger, so even if you provoke her so much... I don''t think she would be really mad at you; it''s more likely she would want to provoke you the same way."


    "Oh... so there''s no limit to how much I can provoke her..." A teasing smile appears on Lucien''s face, but he quickly looks at Sloth with a fake concerned expression. "Should we be saying it out loud??"


    Sloth understands Lucien''s n quickly and ys with him. "Well, she couldn''t act against her nature anyway. Though..."


    She looks at Lust and Envy before looking at him with a gentle smile. "Only with you, we can escape the bonds of our powers a little... Lust gets more loving, Envy gets more generous, and I... I get more energetic, hehe...."


    "So maybe Wrath..." Lucienments in a teasing tone, clearly trying to hit Wrath. "Calmer?"


    "Hahaha..." Sloth giggles. "Maybe, maybe..."


    Lucienughs too, but then he makes a fake arrogant expression. "Anyway, it''s not like she''s going toin to me, is she? She doesn''t have that much courage."


    The Sins around Lucien can clearly see through his n, which despite being very simple, has a significant effect on Wrath, who doesn''t think twice about materializing her body in front of the bed and pointing the finger at Lucien. "YOU DARE?!?!


    He makes a fake surprised expression, but Lust and Envy keep sucking his cock, which makes that scene very surreal. "Wrath???"


    Wrath turns her eyes pure red, unleashes all the current power of her aura, and speaks proudly. "Do you think I, the Sin of Wrath, aka the Warrior Sin, and the God''s Killer, would be afraid of a stupid brat like you?!?!?"


    She expects to make Lucien tremble in fear at her fury, but he quickly takes off his mask and shows her his real teasing smile. "Yes, you do."


    "Ehhh?!?!" She almost falls due to the breaking of expectations. Only then does she realize that she is looking at his naked body while Lust and Envy do things with his hard, huge, and erect cock, which makes her even more embarrassed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lucien is surprised at how easy it is to provoke Wrath due to her being so straightforward as Donna. So, he quickly continues attacking. "You''re terrified of me; that''s no secret."


    In such provoking games, Wrath only works on the offensive, so she''s even more embarrassed when Lucien doesn''t act the way she expected. "YOU... I''m not afraid of you!!!"


    "So prove it." He quickly asks.


    "Of course!" She responds even more quickly, but then she''s confused about what to do next. As fighting is her best and mostly only talent, she can only think of summoning a soul weapon, and she chooses a gigantic ax twice her size.


    "I''m going to crush you down and prove that I''m not afraid of you!" She speaks in a tone that should be confident but seems a little hesitant.


    Lucien remains lying on Ghalenna''s bed with a calm, rxed expression as Lust and Envy suck on his cock, which makes Wrath increasingly upset, or rather, frustrated.


    He looks at her beautiful ax and can''t help but admire Its look and powerful aura. However, he holds back the praises and focuses on provoking Wrath further. "Do you really want to do this?"


    "Why not??" Wrath thinks she''s gaining an advantage and opens a proud smile. "Are you afraid to face my ax??"


    Lucien tilts his shadows as he looks into Wrath''s eyes. "Aren''t you the one who''s been avoiding contact with me since we fought in Argerim??"


    "Bullshit!" Wrath quickly exims, but an instinctive fear grows in her heart.


    "Oh?" Lucien gently pushes the girls aside and sits on the edge of the bed, getting closer to Wrath. "Do you think you can hide it?? I don''t understand... why do you seem to resist happiness so much???"


    "I do not know what you''re talking about!" She interrupts him as she considers running way into Donna''s soul.


    But Lucien quickly grabs her arm. "Yes, you do that. I noticed it when you dressed up as a maid with the other girls... you looked happy, but at the same time you looked so tense all the time... you even trembled when you were next to me, fighting the good feelings growing in your heart."


    "I..." Wrath is even more confused as Lucien''s words are a truth she doesn''t want to admit even to herself.


    Unlike other girls, Wrath has a significant reason to stay away from Lucien. As the Sing of Wrath, it is evident what makes her stronger, and she believes that she has used anger to gain power for thousands of years.


    And as someone who has always acted in the same way, epting the radical changes Lucien brings can be moreplicated than it seems. While she has always felt angry at everything and everyone, around Lucien, what she feels most is happiness.


    Wrath had never feared any enemies, no matter how powerful they were, but now she fears her own feelings, especially the ones she feels when she''s with Lucien.


    [What am I supposed to do?!?!] She wonders.


    And when she doesn''t find an answer alone, Lucien gives her one. Affectionately, he strokes her hand and materializes his underwear before pulling her into hisp.


    She tries to keep an angry expression as she sits over Lucien''s right thigh, but her flush face is just so cute now. She tries to look away from him, but he gently takes her chin and makes her look into his eyes.


    "Wrath..." The affectionate way he calls her name makes shivers run through her body, making even stronger feelings grow in her heart.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me." He speaks while bringing her mouth even closer to his lips.


    "I am not afraid of you!" She honestly responds.


    "So, don''t be afraid of this either." He speaks before kissing her.


    Since the first time Lucien had kissed Wrath, in their fight in Argerim, she''d been wanting to feel that again. No matter how many times they do it, she always feels that when their lips, mouths, and tongues touch, something magical happens.


    She pushes all worries to the back of her mind and allows herself to enjoy that moment to the fullest, not just letting him kiss her but also kissing him.


    Lucien runs his hands around Wrath''s waist and hugs her while kissing her hot lips. She wraps her arms around his neck and turns her body to hug him tightly.


    "Mmmm..." She doesn''t even notice when she starts to moan, and her tail wiggles excitedly from side to side.


    He is also enjoying the kiss a lot, and his tail meets hers before they intertwine. Her wings shiver, and she holds on to his horns as they make the kiss more and more intense and wild.


    Their tongues fight a real battle for the lead as Wrath licks Lucien''s face passionately. Of course, she wouldn''t be less than wild in such a situation.


    Lucien feels like pushing her on the bed and fucking her pussy right now, but he knows it''s not the time yet, so he just enjoys the wild kisses session, which Wrath is loving so much.


    Meanwhile, Sloth joins Lust and Envy on the jealous''s corner. She doesn''t regret telling him about Wrath, but her sisters'' angry gazes make her afraid; after all, there''s no limit to what a jealous woman can do.

 Chapter 642 Sinful Compulsions Over The Mermaids

    While things are pretty hectic in the Central Region, the situation isn''t any better on the surface either. After Lucien and his group went down to the magic shell, the big magic storm kept growing, and in thest two days, it reached the Mermaid camp and the Sea Devil.


    As the Mermaids are such gentle and sensitive creatures, the dark aura of that storm makes them very apprehensive, and without their Queen and Princess, fear grows in their hearts.


    They try their best to hold on until Nea and Saria return, but in addition to that sinister storm, they have to deal with another problem, the sinful desires also growing in their hearts and taking over their bodies.


    It''s no secret that the Sea Devil houses three Sins, and that''s not a metaphor but the personifications of three of the darkest and most dangerous desires in the universe, the very elite of the Demon race.


    And when the problems seem to reach a problematic level among the Mermaids, their representative, Ra, known as the Queen''s right arm, gathers all the courage she has and goes toward the Sea Devil.


    [At least he''s not here...] She tries to think positive while asking permission to climb aboard the ship; after all, among all the Sins, the one she fears the most is Lucien and the sinful desires he awakens in her.


    Rupa, the first Mermaid Lucien met, quickly gives Ra permission to reach the group as Lucien has already made it clear that his intention is to help all Mermaids, which makes her not regret epting him as her Master.


    "Wee aboard, General Ra," Rupa speaks in a respectful tone.


    Ra is happy to see that Rupa hasn''t changed after joining Lucien''s group; in fact, now there seems to be a special sparkle in her eyes. "Hi, kid, I came here to..."


    She looks around and notices several girls on the deck; they all look bored and waiting for something, more precisely, someone. Even Maya is there, watching Naomi devour Valencia''s secret food while ire gazes at the western horizon with a lonely expression.


    "I need to talk to..." Ra looks confused.


    Rupa quickly understands her intention and points to the captain''s cabin. "Eve is in charge while Master is out."


    Ra nods. "Please take me to her then."


    "This way." Rupa leads the way down the hall, catching the attention of the other girls.


    Valencia and the other new girls in the group just watch, but ire, Naomi, and Maya approach Ra to find out what''s going on.


    "General Ra," ire speaks in a respectful tone as Ra has always been good to her. "Did something happen?"


    "ire..." Ra hasn''t stopped liking ire even after finding out she''s a Sin''s host. But she hesitates to say anything when she notices Naomi beside them, eating a piece of roast ham.


    "Let''s join your big sis first, please." She asks in a respectful tone.


    "Mm." ire understands that it is about something important, and the group enters the hallway, followed by Naomi. Maya also goes with them because she is very curious about that peculiar family, and no one will stop the magnificentst Phoenix, naturally.


    They quickly arrive in front of the captain''s cabin, and ire knocks on the door, but no one answers even after more knocks. The sisters know that Eve is inside that room because the Sins confirmed it to them, but neither she nor Pride responds.


    Ra and Maya look at ire with curious expressions, and she smiles at them. "Eve must be meditating..."


    "Big sis sometimes takes her conscience away from everything and everyone to meditate..." Shements as Greed materializes her body on the other side of the door and unlocks it, so ire slowly opens the door.


    Before realizing what is happening inside the room, ire already feels instinctive jealousy and even a little anger growing in her heart, and she knows that it is due to her shared feelings with Greed. [What could make Greed so upset?]


    And the answer to that question quicklyes when ire sees Eve sitting in the lotus position on top of Lucien''s bed, surrounded by pieces of his clothes. [What the hell?!?!]


    Even Naomi is shocked when she sees Eve like that, and she doesn''t seem to notice them yet; in fact, her conscience seems to be really far away and thinking something naughty because her face is pretty flushed.


    "Big sis???" ire quickly exims.


    "Pride!?!" Greed also demonstrates her displeasure.


    There''s no way Eve won''t wake up due to that noise, and she quickly opens her eyes, which glow pure white as an overwhelming aura spreads through the room, making the other girls feel pressured to a point where it''s hard to even breathe.


    "W-w-what..." Maya, who is the strongest among them, can barely get a word out of her mouth as she is shocked by Eve''s surreal power.


    Before the girls fall to their knees, they feel an incredible sucking force pull them out of the room; that force doesn''t feel like strong winds but rather the distortion of gravity itself, which throws them down the hallway.


    *BAM*


    The door ms shut, making a loud sound echo down the hall as the girls stand in shock.


    "What just happened???" Ra is the first to ask.


    "Nothing!" ire quickly responds. "Nothing happened... we didn''t see anything inside... we better think like that, or the fury of big sis will fall over us."


    "Do what ire says, or you''ll regret it." Naomi reinforces her sister''s words.


    The sisters quickly return to the deck, and even Maya doesn''t dare to face Eve now. Ra still tries to stand in front of that door, but the aura thates from the other side of it makes her feel an instinctive urge to run away, so she goes back to the deck with the other girls.


    Ra sees Naomi drinking wine from the bottleneck while ire shares another bottle with Maya and Rupa; they all look scared as hell and need some alcohol to calm down.


    She would also like to drink alcohol until that feares out of her, but when in charge of the troops, she has a strong devotion to her responsibilities. "I really need to talk to Eve... or..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''ll have to settle it with us," irements as she drinks another ss of wine. She knows Eve since she remembers anything, but she''s never seen her big sister so angry before.


    Naomi mods while drying a wine bottle by herself. Gluttony had never been this quiet inside her before. "Yeah, you only have us while big sis is... busy."


    Ra understands that Naomi and ire are her best options right now, and she especially looks at Naomi. But then that so overwhelming aura she''d felt in the captain''s cabin approaches her from behind, making a terrible chill run down her spine.


    She feels something like the respect she has for Nea, but now, it''s like the queen of the whole universe is behind her, and it makes her feel both fear, respect, and a powerful urge to kneel.


    Ra doesn''t have the courage to look back and starts praying to all the deities she knows, especially the Water Spirit, begging that Eve isn''t really behind her.


    But her requests seem in vain, and her tail goes limp as jelly as Eve''s voice sounds from behind her in the more authoritative tone she ever heard. "I''m not busy."


    "Big sis?!?!" Naomi and ire exim together; it''s evident they''re all shaking like a leaf, and even the other girls on deck get apprehensive.


    [What the hell is wrong with these girls???] Maya can''t help but wonder. But even she can''t help feeling like everyone else in front of Eve; her aura blends in perfectly with Pride''s, and it''s almost as impressive as Lucien''s aura.


    While Ra is unable to speak due to shock and fear, ire and Naomi quickly try to escape Eve''s wrath. "We didn''t see anything in there!! Yeah, you were just resting, and we came back so as not to disturb you!"


    Eve''s eyes are no longer glowing pure white, and she is calming down; yet, her cheeks are flushed as she has never felt so embarrassed before.


    "What did you see there..." She tries to exin, but even she can''t understand how she ended up in such a situation. "I was just meditating... Luci wouldn''t mind me using his bed, you know..."


    "Yeah, brother wouldn''t mind!" Naomi quicklyments.


    ire nods. "That''s the captain''s cabin, after all..."


    "What about his clothes?" Someone asks, making Naomi and ire panic.


    Everyone stares at Maya, and she immediately regrets that question, despite being very curious.


    "What clothes?!?" ire quickly asks in a disapproving tone.


    "There weren''t any clothes." Naomipletes.


    "Ehh..." Maya feels like a little girl who saw her big sister doing something wrong; it doesn''t matter if that''s true, it''s better for everyone to forget that. "Ya, I think it was the bedsheets after all..."


    Seeing girls acting like that makes Eve even more embarrassed. She knows they''ll never forget that, and Lucien is likely to end up learning about it.


    ''Why didn''t you watch the damn door?!?!'' Eve mentallyins to Pride.


    ''I''m not your damn servant!!!'' Pride responds. But actually, she was busy with a specific piece of Lucien''s clothing.


    Since there''s nothing to be done about that now, Eve tries to change the subject; so, she looks at Ra sternly. "What are you doing here?"


    "M-my my my... Queen?" Ra turns to Eve as she stutters; she has never been so confused in her life.


    "Just say it." Eve doesn''t want to be arrogant on purpose, but she doesn''t want to waste time either.


    "It''s just... it''s... well..." Ra has a hard time getting straight to the point for fear of Eve''s reaction, so she tries to exin that as friendly as possible.


    She nces at ire with an imploring expression. "When ire came to us, our people weed her with open arms as we knew her intentions were good... but after a week, it was evident that she was influencing the people around her..."


    Before anyone canment on anything, Ra quickly continues. "Although that seemed very strange and even dangerous, the Queen saw how it could be beneficial for the Mermaids, especially the Princess..."


    "In the end, we found out that it was Greedy''s influence and still no Mermaid was upset with ire," Ra exins. "After all, our people needed to be more ambitious and defend our interests..."


    "Can you be shorter?" Eve asks.


    "Ya, ya!" Ra quickly nods and gets right to the point. "I''m not ming Lord Lucien, you know, but... he left a... strong impression on the troops, and... he left, leaving a devastating void in their hearts."


    "And?!?" Eve understands missing Lucien more than Ra could ever imagine, but she doesn''t understand what brought that Mermaid to her.


    Ra is concerned that Eve has gotten her wrong, so she quickly continues. "It''s not really about Lord Lucien, but rather the void in my Mermaids... it was filled with... well..."


    She can''t help but look at Naomi with a sorry expression. "To make up for that missing feeling, they''re devouring our provisions five times faster than usual!"


    "..." The girls don''t know what to say, making the atmosphere really awkward. Should they me Gluttony or Lucien for leaving the Mermaids in such a poor state?


    Gluttony quickly materializes her body and tries to rid herself of that responsibility. "It''s Lucien''s fault!!"


    Eve thinks about agreeing with Gluttony as she too has such usations against him, but she can''t help but wonder if he''s the only one to me for the feelings they share.


    "In the end, it''s everything about him..." Maya thinks out loud, making all the girls around blush.

 Chapter 643 Cheer The Prideful Queen (1/3)

    People always have to deal with anxiety; no matter their power level, social ss, or race, at some point, everyone meets such a merciless feeling.


    That feeling mostlyes when people are waiting for something to happen or someone to make that thing happen; be that as it may, such desire corrodes their peace and makes every second an agony.


    To contain anxiety, people look for different methods, some very peculiar, but it is not the case with eating. Feeding satisfies the body and can give a false sense of relief to the mind as well.


    Eating was the way the Mermaid army found to contain the anxiety generated by the uncertain future of their people, the sinister storm that came out of nowhere, and especially Lucien.


    But due to the influence of Gluttony, which is out of control due to Naomi''s emotional state, the Mermaids'' situation got out of control. There should be a limit to how much they could eat before their bodies refuse more food, but that limit doesn''t exist as long as Gluttony is around.


    Now those cute and brave Mermaids are literally devouring everything in front of them; supplies are disappearing, and the hunting parties that once shared all the spoils with the whole army now eat their prey far away from the camp.


    Without someone trustworthy to tell them everything will be okay, those Mermaids are going insane into a gluttonous madness, and Greedy''s influence has them fighting for food like wild animals.


    That situation is bad enough and is getting worse fast, which led Ra to the Sea Devil. But now, what was once a brave general, looks like a scared kitten in front of the terrifying Eve.


    "Is the situation that bad?" Eve ignores Gluttony''s usations and asks Ra.


    "I''ve already ordered a party to bring more provisions from the nearest town, but I''m afraid all the food will be gone before they get back." Ra quickly responds.


    "And the less food we have, the more conflict happens." She exins before blushing and hesitating, but she still lets it out. "Also... even if our metabolism is very fast, eating so much food will have a negative effect on the soldiers'' bodies..."


    "Oh..." A strange thought came to Eve''s mind. "Soldiers will inevitably be less efficient if they''re out of shape, although Luci wouldn''t mind them more curvy..."


    "..." Eve thought thatment was just in her mind, but the girls'' shocked reactions make it clear they''ve all heard that. [What the hell is happening to me?!?!]


    Naomi and ire try to contain theirughter while Ra is very confused, so she pretends she didn''t understand what Eve said. "Excuse me?"


    Eve throws Gluttony a reproachful look. "Can you stop causing so much trouble?"


    "Come on!!!" Gluttony exims childishly, and her appearance makes her look even more like a real kid. "I''m not the only one to me here!"


    While Naomi justughs, Gluttony points at her. "I can''t control my power alone, so we need hosts, you now."


    "Ehh??" Naomi makes a fake surprised expression. "I have nothing to do with it."


    "You do!" Eve speaks in a firm tone, causing everyone around her to bow their heads and go silent. Then she looks at ire too. "You both have to control your Sins and feelings."


    Despite Eve''s aura being more powerful than ever, Naomi''s teasing personality can''t be stopped, and she smiles at her big sister. "Just like you are doing with Pride??"


    Eve''s eyes turn back to pure white, and Ra starts to shake in fear as even Maya takes a step back. But instead of Eve scolding Naomi, Pride leaves her body like a ghost or her own soul and stands beside her.


    Visually, they are stillpletely different people, but their auras are the same; that is the goal of the soul contract, to unite two souls and make them be like one. And while Lucien has already achieved it with Lust and some of his other wives, Eve seems to be doing it with Pride.


    "Eve''s word is also my word because we agree on everything." Pride speaks in her usual arrogant tone.


    "And our words were clear, right?" Eve asks her sisters.


    "Yeah! Sure, sis!" Naomi and ire respect Eve a lot, so they quickly nod like chickens pecking corn. So do Gluttony and Greed as they fear Pride. "Naturally. We''re going to try to contain our influence."


    Eve turns her attention to Ra, who deeply regrets boarding the Sea Devil. "That''s the best I can do right now¡­ but that doesn''t change the fact that everyone is tense because Luci and your Queen went to find out what''s going on with your world."


    "I understand..." The sacred Mermaid sighs. "The troops are freaking out due to this damn storm, and our Queen might be running towards danger without her army..."


    "Nothing bad will happen to her while Luci is there," Eve speaks in a totally confident tone.


    "Hmm..." Ra can feel how powerful Eve is, and her aura makes everyone around her respect her a lot, which makes her a perfect leader, yet Lucien seems to be the true leader of the group. [Why is this so??]


    Eve wishes she didn''t care about the Mermaids, but since Lucien cares about them, she can''t help but do the same, so she tries to advise Ra. "In difficult situations like this, that''s when the troops most need a strong and reliable leader, and since Nea left you in charge, it''s up to you to keep the troops steady."


    "I know, I know," Ra speaks twice to confirm, but then she bows her head again. "But I''m just a General... I''m used to rying my Queen''s orders to troops and leading them into battles, but this... it''s out of my qualifications."


    Ra hears Eve''s footsteps approaching her, but instead of feeling fear and respect, she now feels a powerful inspiration fill her heart and soul. [What...]


    She looks ahead and sees Eve reach out in front of her and touch her shoulder, making her feel more powerful than ever. That incredibly powerful aura can influence her as much as Lucien''s lustful aura.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can do it," Eve speaks few words, but that phrase makes Ra more confident than ever. She feels that she can move the world as long as Eve supports her.


    "Yes, my Q-" She almost says something she would regret, but Ra''s loyalty is also very powerful. "...my Lady; I''ll deal with that."


    Eve finally smiles, making Ra want to smile too. "I know you will; after all, Luci trusts your people, so I al-"


    Ra is overjoyed to be getting apliment from Eve, but she stops before finishing her words, and her smiling face goes back to being cold as before. In fact, that''s also different from before because now Eve looks really stern.


    "???" The girls are confused about what made Eve that way, and even she doesn''t fully understand the feeling that took over her body as it doesn''te from herself but from Pride.


    Pride looks to the west with that same stern expression. "Something ising."


    "???" The girls look in that direction and don''t see anything unusual at first.


    But then they notice the lightning in the sky getting more intense, and the storm gets even louder.


    *RUUUMMMMMBLE*


    A loud thunder echoes for tens of miles, and strong winds begin to create a cyclone in the sky, also drawing the attention of all the Mermaids.


    "What the hell..." Valencia exims as an instinctive fear washes over her; in her mind, she begins to wish Lucien toe back right now.


    Not only she, but all the Mermaids feel such instinctive fear as the Sins warn the sisters that trouble has arrived.


    A loud horn st sounds from the north, and the girls look in that direction before seeing hundreds of creatures swimming toward the Mermaid camp. Those creatures are quickly recognized as the Nagas loyal to Mira and Lucien; they were camped a little further north so as not to get in trouble with the Mermaids.


    Leading the Nagas is General Ritika, who swims as fast as she can while pointing at the cyclone in the sky and yelling something Eve soon understands. "IT''S A PORTAL!! IT''S A DAMN DARK PORTAL!!!"


    "A portal..." Eve thinks aloud, but it''s toote to do anything¡­


    Once the cyclone bes a perfect circle of two hundred meters in diameter, Its interior is covered by ayer of a ck, watery substance simr to a magic portal.


    And from such a portal, right on top of the Mermaid camp, somethinges out;rge tentacles make it clear that this is a monster, not just any monster but a huge Kraken, which falls from the sky right on top of thousands of Mermaids. Even if that is a small portion of the whole army, the death of thousands of Mermaids would still be horrible.


    "NOOOOO!!!" Ra screams as she finds herself helpless to protect her troops. Everything happens very fast, and as much as the Mermaids quickly try to get out of that ce, most of them can''t due to being caught off guard by such an attack.


    The powerful barrier made by the Mermaid mages above the camp is immediately broken by the Kraken''s weight and strength, and thousands of Mermaids are about to die from the imminent impact.


    The bravest among them make room for the others to flee while epting their fate; the mages among that group try to create other barriers and use their best treasures to protect their sisters.


    But it all seems to be in vain as the brute force of that Kraken is beyond any they have ever seen. They don''t realize it at first, but there are dark chains throughout the creature''s body as it has been a victim of countless evil experiments in Tyrion''s sinister prisons.


    When hope seems lost for those Mermaids, and they wish more than ever that their Queen were there to protect them, something unbelievable happens.


    [HOW???] Everyone wonders when the Kraken stops in the air; the creature simply stops falling as if an unseen force is holding it back.


    "KYAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" Eve''s pain cry echoes along with the Kraken''s roar, and everyone aboard the Sea Devil looks at her.


    That scene is confusing for many of them, but Naomi, ire, and especially Pride understand why Eve''s eyes are bleeding as she uses all her power and will to hold the Kraken in the air with her gravity ability.


    Maya also understands that Eve is holding the Kraken, so she doesn''t think twice about summoning a beautiful red-yellow dagger and stabbing it in her own heart.


    "Burn!" She exims as her eyes be like living mes before her body bursts into fire, from which a gigantic fiery bird emerges.


    "*Scheeeeeee!!!*" Releasing her true form again after hundreds of years, Maya quickly flies towards the Kraken.


    But Pride had already started her attack either. Holding her bright white scythe, she immediately rematerializes her body above the Kraken and brings her fury upon the creature.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    In the midst of that sinister storm and when thousands of Mermaids hang in the bnce, the confused Kraken is attacked by a white and a red-yellow lightning bolt; and even such a creature having limited intelligence, it knows how screwed its life is.

 Chapter 644 Cheer The Prideful Queen (2/3)

    Ten years ago.


    The nearly eleven-year-old Lucien was the middle between the happiest version of him and the depressed, vengeful teenager that followed.


    As he watches Eve train alone, he can''t help but admire her powerful will and hard work; She always helps all her siblings to train, and when they go to rest, she focuses on her own training.


    "HA! HAH!! HAAA!!" With no wooden weapons or anything like that, Eve swings a ymore nearly Lucien''s size against ghost images generated by an enchantment on the floor.


    Like Donna, Eve has a special taste for big weapons, but unlike maces and axes, she likes the sharpest big weapons possible.


    [An assassin...] Lucien can''t help but think that about Eve as he watches her slice through the agile training ghosts with supernatural speed.


    But even thinking like that about his ''big sis,'' he isn''t afraid of her and loves her any less. He has already understood that they are living weapons for Michael, and to protect each other, including from him, they must truly be as sharp as des and regard that Eve is way ahead of them all; she''s perfect.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Lucien''s eyes sparkle as he watches Eve''s graceful movements; he certainly admires her a lot, but there''s someone else watching her who thinks the challenge is too easy against the harmless training ghosts.


    "Go." On his great throne, Michael gives the order, and five mysterious figures disappear into the shadows. The ''Evil King'' continues to watch Eve''s workout through a magical device, and his cruel eyes turn to Lucien for a second.


    Amidst her movements, Eve has no idea what is about to happen, but Lucien has a bad feeling and calls out to her. "Big sis!"


    "Luci???" Eve gets worried and stumbles as she tries to kick a ghost; she rolls on the floor to avoid getting hurt while falling.


    But at that moment, the camouged figures emerge from the shadows and split into two groups to attack the siblings. Three of them jump on Eve, drawing their weapons, while the other two surround Lucien with sharp weapons ready as well.


    Just based on the speed of those mysterious figures, Eve can tell they are in the early Earth Realm while she is in the Middle Mortal Realm. And if facing someone a fewyers above her is already an extreme challenge, let alone facing three people almost a whole realm above. [This is impossible!!!]


    [Does he want me to use that?!?!] Eve wonders as the mysterious figures prepare to make their moves. She knows they were sent by Michael and will have no mercy on her, but she would rather be beaten by them for an entire hour than have to use her peculiar ability for even a second.


    But a thudding sound makes her whole being tremble.


    *BAM*


    One of the two other hooded figuresnds a brutal punch in Lucien''s face, knocking him to the floor. He tries to defend himself and fails but doesn''t emit any groans of pain even after those guys start kicking him.


    "NOOOOOO!!!" Eve screams as Lucien''s pain echoes in her heart; in fact, seeing him suffer is worse for her than having to suffer ten times that pain herself.


    Knowing that she can''t beat those five guys alone, Eve can only rely on her strange ability to save her beloved little brother, so she ignores her own security and unleashes the full power of that ability.


    The air seems to get heavier, and the five figures fall to their knees; they feel as if their bodies have be hundreds of times heavier, and not even their Earth Realm strength can help them now.


    "Whoah!!" In the throne room, Michal stands and ps his hands as he watches Eve defeat five Earth Realm guys in one move.


    That ability seems too good to be true, but everythinges at a price, and from the moment Eve activated it, her body had an awful reaction.


    The veins of her body became visible through her skin, getting swollen as all her blood began to boil and ooze out of all her holes; her body seems to be literally being torn from the inside out due to not being able to hold so much power.


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!" Eve is even more resistant to pain than Lucien, but even she can''t help but cry from such torture.


    "Big sis!!!" Lucien quickly gets up and jumps on Eve to stop her from using that ability.


    They roll on the ground, and she stops using that ability as she feels his warm embrace. The five hooded figures quickly disappear into the shadows again, allowing the siblings to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sister? Sister!?? Sister???" Lucien exims as he wipes the blood off Eve''s face.


    "Luci..." She smiles as she wipes the tears from his face. "I''m fine... alright... easy, boy..."


    Still on the floor and on top of Eve, Lucien sighs. "What the hell is wrong with this ability of yours???"


    "Michael¡­ that bag of shit¡­" Eve speaks in a furious tone. "He said that this ability should only wake up when I''m much more powerful and old than he is, but thanks to his treasures, I can already use it; however, my body doesn''t support that much power yet."


    "So why does he force you to use it now??" Lucien asks. "Does he want you to die?"


    "Not before I''m useful to him..." She blurts out. "Actually he said if I don''t use it often, I won''t get used to it any sooner."


    "Bastard!!!" Lucien exims in a fury. But then his gaze turns gentle and concerned as he looks at Eve. "Please don''t use this ability anymore... please, sister, I don''t want you to die."


    Despite that situation is really bad, Eve doesn''t want to make Lucien even more concerned, so she smiles and tries to tease him. "You don''t want me to die because you''re afraid of ending up alone with Michael?"


    He quickly shakes his head. "I know Donna, Naomi, and our other sisters would take care of me, but I couldn''t bear your loss because¡­ because I love you so much!"


    Eve just wanted to tease Lucien, but his honest answer makes her emotional, and she ends up crying. "I love you too, Luci¡­ so trust me, I will never leave you¡­ never!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡ª------------------------------------------


    Now.


    While thousands of Mermaids have their lives on the line, Eve uses her mysterious gravity ability like never before, pushing her body to the very limit.


    When the Kraken appeared in the sky and fell on the Mermaids, breaking their magic barrier, she acted on impulse, not for them but for Lucien and what they represent to him.


    But holding that gigantic creature had done severe damage to her body all at once, and in that second, which feels like hours, she wonders if she could actually do that, or she''ll end up dying and breaking the promise she''d made to Lucien.


    [No... I''m not going to die like this...] She seeks within herself all the power she has. [And I won''t let his Mermaids die either... not on my watch!!!]


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Eve''s cry echoes for miles, but it''s not a scream of pain but of strength.


    She knows she''s not alone, as does Pride, whounches an attack against such a powerful creature without a second thought. That Kraken is on the Immortal Realm''s seventhyer, and Pride knows she can''t beat it alone, but with Gluttony and Greed by her side, it won''t be that hard.


    Not only the siblings and their Sins, but also other people around act quickly, especially Maya, who unleashes her true form and attacks the Kraken with all her power.


    "*SCHEEEEEE!!!*" Few people in Blue Star''s history have seen the real power of the Rising Phoenix n''s Matriarch, but they quickly recognize the beautiful, gigantic firebird in the sky as Maya.


    The light of her mes is not dimmed even by the light of Pride''s white scythe as they both attack the Kraken.


    The creature first notices Pride above it and raises its tentacles to block her attack, but the heat of Maya''s mes confuses it.


    And at that moment, they attack.


    "DIE!!!" Pride descends her white scythe with all her might and the light around her brings fear to the Kraken''s heart as well as inspiration for the Mermaids below.


    Although her power is based on Eve''s power level, which is the thirdyer of the Sky Realm, their real power is mostly rted to their demonic energy, and it has never been this strong before.


    All those Mermaids, even the ones not under the Kraken, trust Pride and Eve. They already respect them a lot just for trying to protect them, so the power that so many strong and loyal Mermaids can generate is fantastic.


    It''s that power that allows Eve to hold for more than a second and the same power that allows Pride''s scythe to slice through the powerful Kraken''s tentacles like a hot knife through butter.


    *ROOOAAARRRRR*


    The creature screams in pain, but Its suffering is near the end as Maya''s mes cover Its body quickly.


    The Kraken knows it is about to die when Pride prates Its skull with her white scythe, and Its tentacles are destroyed by Maya''s mes, but before it dies, the creature understands where the mysterious force holding ites from.


    And in a final act of revenge, the creature throws a toxic jet toward the Sea Devil. That poison ignites in the air due to Maya''s mes, but it''s too fast for her to stop.


    But before it hits the girls on the ship, Gluttony throws Naomi into the air, heading for the Kraken''s attack. That looks crazy at first, but Naomi summons a huge pink shield, which even rivals Jeanne''s shield, and blocks all the poison.


    *BAMMMMM*


    It''s evident that Naomi couldn''t just block an attack from a Kraken with her current power level, even though her soul weapon is such an amazing shield.


    But she surprises everyone when she keeps her shield up even after the impact against the toxic jet, and the most fantastic thing is that all that poison starts to disappear while the little Gluttony keeps her hands on the back of the shield, using her special ability to literally make it absorb the mana of that attack.


    "My time to shine!" Greed thinks aloud as she flies towards the Kraken with a golden spear in hand; she passes through Maya''s mes and then through the Kraken''s body.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    Two bright figurese out on the other side of the mes; one is the purest white and the other the brightest golden; then the Kraken''s body explodes.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Bowels, blood, and bones fly everywhere. And despite that being a bloody scene, the Mermaids below, even covered in blood, can''t help but smile as they survived an extreme situation.


    "Sister!!!" ire holds Eve before she falls to the floor due to the injuries in her body.


    But when she feels so bad, a strangely familiar and so good energy within her body quickly begins to heal all her wounds.


    Pride quickly goes back to Eve and notices that energy is Lucien''s life mana. "How is this possible???"


    The Sins don''t understand how Eve can have Lucien''s life mana without them having done something simr to what they do with their wives.


    But it''s not really theplex because just by being close to Eve and also because of his willingness to protect her, a part of Lucien''s energies entered her body and waited until it was needed.


    And now, even though they''re apart, Lucien and Eve are still taking care of each other.

 Chapter 645 Cheer the Prideful Queen (3/3)

    Chapter 645 Cheer the Prideful Queen (3/3)


    This day will forever be in the memory of all the Mermaids present and will be a mythical story told to all the following generations because today, not only thousands of Mermaids were saved by the legendary Phoenix, but also Pride herself, and especially Eve.


    And although figures like Maya and Pride are already legends among every people in the universe, the biggest highlight is certainly Eve. The Mermaids see her as a young girl who risked her life and faced a hell of torture to contain a Kraken alone in order to save people who never did anything to deserve her sacrifice.


    Loyalty is the word that''s on their minds, and while it''s generally expected of soldiers, it''s what all those Mermaids got from Eve, and it''s also what they all want to give her in return.


    Of course, they all understand that someway she did it because of Lucien; yet, they don''t care about the motives but about the lives saved.


    Now, as burned parts of the Kraken fall into the water, all the surrounding Mermaids look towards the Sea Devil, concerned about Eve''s health.


    "Sister? Sister???" ire exims as she holds Eve in her arms, but her state, which looked so rming a second ago, doesn''t look that bad anymore as her body is regenerating so quickly.


    "Naomi¡­" When the pain subsides, allowing Eve to think straight, the first thing thates to her mind is her family''s safety.


    "I am fine." Naomi descends from the sky beside Gluttony; she has a wide, proud smile on her face. "Nothing gets through my shield!"


    Gluttony rolls her eyes. "As long as I''m by your side, of course."


    Naomi ignores Gluttony''sint and looks up at the sky still covered in dark clouds and lightning. "I''m d it''s over¡­ isn''t it? Someone tell me this shit is over."


    "IT''S NOT OVER YET!!!" The answeres in the desperate cry of the Naga General Ritika, who climbs aboard the Sea Devil and quickly goes to Eve.


    Before anyone can say anything, the desperate Naga points to the sky, precisely to other cyclones forming all around. "I''ve seen them before; they are portals made by the King''s dark sorceress!!"


    She is clearly talking about Tanu, the Siren loyal to Tyrion. As Ritika achieved a high rank in the Naga army a long time ago, she has seen Tanu in action many times.


    "There are so many..." Valenciaments in a concerned tone while looking at the dozens of cyclones appearing in the sky.


    "What are we going to do???" ire can''t help but panic; she fears for the Mermaids as much as for her sisters.


    "Fight, of course!" Ra, the Mermaid general, speaks in a determined tone as he looks at the thousands of Mermaids who look somewhat confused and scared. "But..."


    Then she returns her attention to Eve. "All these soldiers came here to fight, but we need a leader... not just a general but also a Queen."


    Eve nearly died just ago, but Ra is asking her to lead so many Mermaids into battle, so she can''t help but think about refusing.


    ''You must ept!'' Before she can respond, Pride exims in her mind. ''These Mermaids already see you as a leader, and it''s generating more power for us than ever before...''


    ''But...'' Eve feels that incredible power flowing into her body, but she still hesitates. ''Lucien should lead them... he wants it so bad.''


    ''They can have a King and a Queen, you fool!'' Pride quicklyments.


    ''They already have Nea...'' Eve return.


    ''So let them have two Queens or three or four...'' Pride insists. ''They need you now, and when Lucien returns, we can think about the future.''


    Eve feels like she needs to protect the Mermaids for Lucien, and someway, she can''t help but enjoy that feeling of respect thates from all those Mermaids; she can feel with all her heart that she was born to lead as much as Lucien, or rather, always by his side.


    "Prepare the troops!" She talks to Ra as she gets up. "Split them into groups to deal with multiple enemies simultaneously."


    Ra is overjoyed that Eve is willing to lead them. She, like all the other Mermaids, hasn''t stopped thinking of Nea as their Queen, but the inspiring aura thates from Eve and Pride makes them feel more powerful than ever, and at such a dangerous time, they need it so badly.


    "Yes, my Qu-" Ra almost misses the words again and fears disrespecting Nea or putting too much pressure on Eve, so she quickly corrects her words. "Mydy!"


    As soon as Eve nods, Ra flies towards the center of Mermaid camp. Despite having seen death up close, those thousands of frightened Mermaids quickly enter battle formation and get ready to face any enemy thates out of the dark portals.


    They were caught off guard at first, but Ra will make sure it doesn''t happen again; meanwhile, Eve talks to Ritika. "Is your people ready to fight?"


    The Naga general looks back towards the hundreds of Naga in the water; her confident expression reflects her soldiers'' determination, and as with the Mermaids, Eve''s rtionship with Lucien makes them fully trust her to lead them.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Ritika speaks respectfully and immediately feels Eve''s aura strengthening her.


    "I know the Nagas haven''t had a good rtionship with the Mermaids for a long time, but now we need to fight together to survive," Eve speaks, and everyone agrees with her.


    So just like Ra, Ritika goes to her troops to prepare them. Many tentacles can be seen slowly emerging from the portals in the sky, but the Mermaids and Nagas are determined to fight together and under Eve''s leadership.


    As everyone prepares, Eve talks to the girls at the Sea Devil, especially Valencia. "You seem to be proud of this ship, so this is the time to show itsbat potential."


    Valencia doesn''t even think about ignoring Eve''s orders as she is Lucien''s big sister. "The Sea Devil is equipped with weapons of mass destruction, and killing Krakens with it won''t be a challenge."


    Eve is happy with that answer and points to the Mermaids and Nagas that are already part of Lucien''s group. "Help her with it."


    The girls quickly obey and follow Valencia''s orders to prepare the ship''s magic weapons, leaving only the siblings and the Sins on the deck.


    But then Maya alsonds on the deck before reverting to human form. She looks really worried as she points to the portals in the sky. "This is madness! Look how many of them there are... even if all these people fight as best they can, if a Krakenes from every portal like that, no one wille out of this battle alive!"


    "Calm down!" Eve speaks in a firm tone. "We just need to hold on a little..."


    "Do you have a n??" Maya quickly asks. "What is it?"


    A proud, loving gleam passes through Eve''s eyes. "We just need to survive until Luci returns¡­ then our revenge will be thest thing our enemies will see!"


    "Are they near??" Maya thinks Lucien contacted Eve somehow.


    "I don''t know." Eve''s honest answer leaves Maya confused, but then she exins. "But I know he wille for us... after all, we always take care of each other."


    ire and Naomi smile as they think the same thing, and even Maya can''t help but be affected by the hopeful mood.


    She looks at Pride with a slightly hostile expression before speaking to Eve. "Then I''ll be under yourmand until theye back¡­ I don''t like killing, but I''ll do whatever it takes to protect these people!"


    Eve never imagined that thest Phoenix, a creature so rare even among the most incredible legends, would one day be under hermand. However, now is not the time to be proud but to protect the people precious to Lucien.


    "Then let''s do it..." Eve summons her ymore. "Let''s show these bastards that we''re not the prey!"


    "Yeah!" ire exims as she summons several gold des in the air.


    "Together!" Naomiments as she summons her shield, which is not just a defensive tool.


    The group looks pretty determined and ready to fight, but before advancing toward the Krakens that are falling from the sky, Eve looks to the eastern horizon once more.


    [I''ll keep them safe for you...] She thinks. [We are waiting for you... Luci.]


    ¡ª-----------------------------------


    [Huh?] Thousands of miles away from Mermaid camp, both horizontally and vertically, and within another dimension, Lucien feels something in his heart.


    He doesn''t know what that feeling precisely means, but somehow, it reminds him that time is working against him.


    "We should go back..." Hements as Wrath continues to kiss his mouth and face wildly. "We shouldn''t abuse Nea''s patience so much..."


    "Mm-mm..." Wrath makes a cute reluctant sound. "Just a little longer... I need more of this..."


    Lucien is enjoying how his and Wrath''s rtionship is evolving, yet, he can''t help but think he should be somewhere else by now.


    When she refuses to stop kissing, he pushes her against the bed and holds her arms, which ends up making her even more aroused. "Oh, hehe..."


    "You naughty girl..." He smiles as he can''t resist kissing her sweet lips again. "I''m sorry, but we really have to go back..."


    She pouts while giving him adorable tap kisses. "I thought you let all your wives be selfish and spoiled..."


    "Are you one of my wives?" He quickly asks in a teasing tone.


    "..." She blushes and doesn''t respond but continues kissing his lips and cheeks.


    "See..." He looks into her red eyes before speaking in a loving tone. "I promise to make it up for youter¡­ we''ll have plenty of time to enjoy each other."


    Wrath can''t help but regret not getting what she wanted earlier. And now, she understands that they are in a difficult situation, so she tries to contain her selfish desires.


    "Alright..." She looks over his shoulder at her sister. "But you have to promise that you''ll give me all the attention I need, or I''ll beat you..."


    "Hahaha..." Heughs at how cute she looks when she''s angry. "Anything you want, my dear."


    Lucien has to give Wrath about ten more kisses before she finally lets go of him. Then he quickly materializes clothes and opens the portal, but before entering it, he leaves an emerald flower on Ghalenna''s bed as an apology, not for what he did on her bed, but for not bringing her to join them.


    Then, after a fantastic rxing session, he returns to the mysterious shell, now feeling in control of the situation again. But that feeling quickly starts to fade when he finds Nea and her angry face.


    "Why did you take so long?!?!" Nea asks in an upset tone. "No need to answer¡­ I can see right through your feelings; I know what you were doing!!"


    "..." Lucien can only sigh. He doesn''t understand how Nea can be so different from all the other Mermaids.


    ''She''s already acting like your wife...'' Lustments in his mind. ''But she''s not like your obedient and affectionate wives... she''s the authoritarian and grumpy type!''


    As much as Nea seems like a veryplicated and even controversial person most of the time, Lucien understands what reasons make her that way. On the other hand, he doesn''t understand how the mysterious woman in the ss coffin can generate in him such strong feelings, and it drives him crazy.

 Chapter 646 Deep and Cold Sleep

    Chapter 646 Deep and Cold Sleep


    The situation is tense inside the mysterious magic shell as Nea stares at Lucien with a frustrated expression. Most of the women there love him, but they also understand why the Mermaid Queen is that way.


    "While we were all here freaking out, you were..." Nea blushes both in anger and embarrassment. "Having sex?!?!"


    "I needed to rx a little, just like you do." He responds in a calm tone.


    "Of course!!!" Shements in a sarcastic tone.


    Lucien''s good mood starts to go downhill quickly, and his ever-friendly smile disappears for a few seconds. "Why do you try to make me look like a viin the whole fucking time???"


    The girls get surprised by his words, and Nea doesn''t even know what to say. But that''s not the end, and Lucien continues. "I had to get out of here because you kept asking me questions which I don''t have an answer for..."


    "You expect things from me that I can''t give you¡­" He takes a step toward her and continues to release all theints from his heart. "And even though I''ve been sincere, understanding, and even friendly with you since the beginning, you''re never satisfied!"


    Lucien''s harsh words are a bitter truth to Nea, and even Saria agrees with him, so the stubborn Mermaid Queen is forced to ept that she is wrong.


    "Alright..." She sighs and looks into his eyes. "How can I fix that?"


    "Start with apologizes and then stop acting like an arrogant bitch with me." He quickly responds.


    "I''m sorry." No one expected Nea to apologize so quickly, but she does, and quite frankly.


    Lucien''s teasing smiles reappear on his face, but his expression turns neutral as he points to the ss coffin and speaks in a little concerned tone. "I want to understand who that woman is and what she represents to me as much as you do, but..."


    Nea can see through Lucien''s feelings, but she doesn''t think to tell anyone that. "It''s okay... you don''t have to do anything alone; we''re here as a team, after all."


    "But you want me to touch the coffin, don''t you?" He asks.


    "..." Nea doesn''t respond, but everyone can see that she thinks that.


    "Damn!!" Lucien exims in frustration and concern; then, he starts walking toward the coffin while remembering how strong the feeling he got when he was using the vision ability was.


    With each step he takes towards the coffin, he bes more concerned, and to ease the tension, he starts to think aloud. "I can''t deny that I''m apprehensive about this... I''m afraid of what I might find out if..."


    Helena and Mira are shocked to see Lucien in such a state. They are used to seeing him face any problem and enemy without faltering, no matter how dangerous that is, but now they are seeing how even he has a fragile part.


    Lust and the other Sins really want to be able to help him, but everything about that ss coffin and the woman inside it is a mystery to them.


    Hundreds of confused thoughts and bizarre hypotheses run through Lucien''s mind as he steps in front of the ss coffin. The beautiful woman inside him looks so serene while in a deep sleep, but his feelings are chaotic in contrast, which makes that seem pretty unfair.


    [Is she rted to my mother? Is my mother rted to the Gods?? Could it be that I''m connected to the Gods???] He can''t help but think.


    Lucien extends his hand towards the ss coffin, and when his emotions seem about devouring his soul, another hand appears and holds his wrist gently.


    That hand isn''t really warm, but its touch is so gentle that the coldness is not a problem. Lucien looks to the side and sees Saria''s beautiful smile, which along with her touch, makes him feel confident again.


    Saria doesn''t say anything and just holds Lucien''s wrist, giving him positive energy and support. The other girls are sorry they didn''t notice how much he needed that help, but they''re d the Mermaid Princess noticed it, and she is happy that her mother gave her such a tip.


    Now with Saria''s support, Lucien takes his hand to the ss coffin and touches Its surface. He has no idea what will happen next, but he imagines something big.


    [???] However, he doesn''t feel anything special; nothing really happens when he touches the ss coffin, and he can only feel the coldness of Its surface.


    Lucien''sck of reaction makes all the girls even more concerned, and he can feel Nea''s disappointment as something real and touchable.


    Contrary to what Lucien imagined would happen in a situation like that, he is not at all relieved by theck of response from the supposed Water Spirit. He quickly understands that more than anyone else, he not only wants answers but needs them.


    So, doing what Nea has already suggested, he resorts to a little silly method and tries to talk to the mysterious figure inside the ss coffin. "Please... talk to me... give me something... I need answers... Anything!!"


    Lucien''s words echo within the magic shell as the girls make sorry and concerned expressions. And even though he thinks he''s being ridiculous now, he keeps trying to make his words cross that magic ss and reach that beautiful, mysteriousdy.


    "Anything..." But after several minutes and many unanswered requests, Lucien realizes that his efforts can''t reach that woman.


    That coffin is even more impressive than the huge magic shell, and the group has nothing that can get through it now. So Lucien can only look at that woman''s beautiful, serene face as he wonders why it is happening that way.


    He can''t help but wonder how everything that has happened to him so far has had a meaning, a purpose, even if that was due to his own choices or the maniptions of someone else. [But now... it feel... pointless?]


    Saria starts to think that she might be getting in the way of Lucien and walks away from him in the hopes that the Water Sipirt only wants to talk to him, but again, minutes pass without any change in her state acting.


    However, she notices something curious; As Lucien looks at the woman in the ss coffin, his expression is unlike any she has ever seen on her face before. Saria tries to understand what that means, but all she gets is a familiar feeling that reminds her of Nea, or precisely, the way her mother looks at her.


    [That...] A strange idea passes through her mind, but she quickly discards that for being so crazy and then concludes that Lucien has a gentle side that he only saves for those closest to him, like her mother, and now he is trying to use it to reach the Water Spirit.


    The mood gets weirder and weirder, and when no one knows what to say, Lust materializes her body next to Lucien and hugs him. "It''s alright... you don''t have to try anymore; it''s evident that this woman doesn''t want to talk to us."


    "I''m not sure..." Sloth materializes her body beside the coffin and gazes at the mysteriousdy inside it. "Let''s analyze the situation; this woman, supposedly a legendary Primordial, has been infected with a massive amount of dark energy..."


    Everyone pays attention to Sloth''s words, and she continues. "So she came to such a remote and dangerous ce... inside such a tough shell and a coffin even tougher... and as she seems to be recovering on her own with this deep sleep, it''s natural to believe that nothing can really break through this ss."


    "I agree with her." Envy quicklyments. "If I were going to need to recover like this, I would make sure that nothing could get in my way, including sounds, because otherwise, anyone could attack me with sound abilities."


    Not only Envy but everyone else agrees with that, and about sound abilities, Aria, E, and other harpies are good examples of people who could attack that mysterious woman if sounds could pass through that ss.


    "At least you tried..." Mira also approaches Lucien to support him.


    But Nea and Helena can''t ept that they can''t do anything. Just as the Water Spirit is so important to Nea because of her connection to her people, that woman is to Helena because of her supposed connection to the Water Goddess.


    "There has to be something..." Nea thinks aloud.


    "We need answers!" Helena continues.


    "There are no answers here..." Lucianments as he continues to look at the mysterious woman''s face. "At least not now."


    "But-" Nea tries to say something.


    "We have to go back." Lucien interrupts her.


    Nea still feels that she needs to help the Water Spirit. "Our Lady could solve all of our world''s problems, including Tyrion."


    Lucien can only see a little girl resting inside that ss coffin. "She can''t do anything for us right now¡­ but that doesn''t change the fact that other people need our help."


    Before Nea can respond, Sloth speaks. "Lucien is right; we have to get back to the surface as soon as possible; it doesn''t matter that we''ve cleared this ce if the spell that is dropping dark mana into the sea keeps on."


    "And soon the dark mana will umte outside the shell, but we won''t be able to do anything from here." Lustplements.


    Those words are very convincing, and Nea starts to get more worried about her people. They don''t know how things are going on the surface, but it is likely that the magical storms are not going to stop immediately, and the worst part is that they don''t know what Tanu''s dark spell is for, although it is undoubtedly part of Tyrion''s evil ns.


    "Alright..." She looks at the shell walls with a confused expression. "But how are we going to get out of here??"


    Before anyone can say anything, Wrath materializes her body; she''s holding a big mace in one hand and an ax in the other, and now she''s smiling more than ever. "Let''s break through it, of course!"


    "Haven''t you already tried that?" Envy asks in a provocative tone.


    Wrath nces at Lucien and blushes a little before tightening the grip on her weapons. "Now I feel stronger than ever!"


    "We will not break anything here," Lucien speaks, breaking Wrath''s mood.


    The angry Sin is confused, and Lucien quickly exins as he looks at the woman in the ss coffin. "This shell is part of her security, so we shouldn''t damage it in any way."


    Sloth nods while also not resisting provoke Wrath. "I doubt you could damage it now¡­ maybe in a few months, but not now."


    "So, how are we going to get out of here?" Saria thinks aloud.


    "There''s a way." Lustments.


    "Which?" Nea asks, and Lucien extends his hand before opening it, showing two brightly colored stones that were in his storage ring.


    "The Instant Teleport Gems!" Mira exims as she feels silly for not remembering that.


    Nea also recognizes those gems which are very rare treasures. "Where did you get them?"


    "Tyrion gave them to us," Lucien exins. "He said that if something happened to Kam and me, it would get us safely home..."


    "Where would he be waiting for us with a dark enchantment..." Lust rolls her eyes at how evident Tyrion''s n was in giving those gems to Lucien and Kam.


    Saria can''t help but giggle. "Looks like the Naga King''s stupidity saved our day, hehe..."


    Yet, Nea''s expression isn''t really positive as she gazes at the gems in Lucien''s hand. "But there are only two..."


    As more than one person cannot use an Instant Teleport Gem at a time, and as such treasures can only be used once before disappearing, that number should be an issue; however, that is not really a problem for Lucien.


    He smiles at Nea and Saria as his expression makes them concerned and curious, respectively. "Which of you goes first?"

 Chapter 647 The Old And Good Demonic Choice

    [Which one?] Lucien''s question leaves Nea and Saria very confused. They want to think he''s referring to which one will use the teleport gems first, but that would mean he doesn''t know how such treasures work, and it seems pretty unlikely.


    Also, his teasing smile makes it clear that he has ''less noble'' intentions with them, so while Saria blushes just by wondering what that is about, Nea gets upset.


    "You devil, what''s on your perverted mind?!?" Nea asks in a tone more concerned than angry.


    "Isn''t it evident?" Lust asks.


    The cute mother-daughter Mermaid pair still seem a little confused or are just avoiding epting that, so Sloth starts talking in her usual sloth tone. "We only have two instant teleport gems, meaning only two of us should be able to get out of here that way..."


    Envy can''t wait until Sloth finishes exining and gets right to the point. "But thanks to Lust''s special ability, Lucien can take many people in his soul realm, so one of you will have to go with him."


    "Oh, that ability?" Nea looks expectant for a second while Saria blushes even more. "I had forgotten about it because I thought only his wives could..."


    Nea stops talking when she understands what''s going on. Although Lucien, the Sins, and even Mira see nothing unusual in such a situation, she can''t help but see that as something too important to be discussed so casually, especially when it involves her daughter''s future.


    "You mean¡­" She looks at Lucien and the Sins, desperately trying to find another way out.


    Lust makes a thoughtful expression. "Lucien should be able to take anyone to the Purple World with time..." Those words give Nea hope, but the next one shatters those hopes. "...But due to the need to use that ability early, we used the soul contract to facilitate it, and now this is the only way in."


    "..." Nea looks lost, but Saria, on the other hand, has an expectant gleam in her eye, despite her blushing more and more.


    Lucien understands Nea''s concerns, but he sees things in a simpler way and tries to show her that. "Making a soul contract with me is not that bad; I mean, it''s the same for both, an equal connection that will bring us the same benefits and downsides..."


    Despite seeing through Lucien''s feelings, Nea can''t let go of her cautious side, which has helped keep her people safe for thousands of years. "That sounds like something a demon would say."


    "Well, I''m a demon." Hements in a disappointed tone. "But I doubt that''s the only reason you hate me..."


    "My mother doesn''t hate you!" Saria quickly speaks. "She couldn''t even if she really wanted it."


    Envy rolls her eyes. "But she seems to want to choose to keep confined here while her people need her most just to avoid making a soul contract with Lucien... it''s like despiting the treasures that every woman in the universe desires."


    "It''s not that simple." Neaments before looking at the ss coffin. "Maybe the Water Spirit is about to wake up..."


    Sloth also looks at the coffin. "I''m sure she''ll wake up when she''s finished recovering, but when exactly will it be... it could be in a few hours, a few days, months... or thousands of years."


    Nea understands that, and it makes her more desperate than ever. "And what do you want me to do? Should it be easy to give him my soul just like that???"


    "Why are you ignoring the possibility of letting your daughter do it?" Lust asks before looking at Saria. "Isn''t it evident that she''s not only willing but also desires it??"


    "No way! Not my daughter!!" Nea steps in front of Saria. "She''s the future of our people... I can''t let her do something that puts all the Mermaids at risk!"


    Lucien looks at Saria with a gentle smile. "I''m sure she would never do anything harmful to the Mermaids; after all, she wants to take care of them as much as you do, Nea."


    "So you understand how hard it seems to me??" Nea asks.


    "Time is passing, Nea," Hements. "We have to stop that dark spell and kill Tyrion before he damages this world beyond repair... your people are waiting for you, so you have to make this decision now."


    Nea''s brain nearly melts as she tries to think of a solution, and she can''t help but wonder how things turned out that way.


    She wants to me Lucien, but she can''t do it because although it seems favorable to his ns, she asked him to help the Water Spirit, so she is also to me for how they got to that point.


    She also doesn''t want to believe that her daughter wants that soul contract, but it''s evident that Saria has already developed a special affection for Lucien, and it has awakened the desire she always had to explore the universe before taking the Mermaid throne.


    [What should I do?!?!] Nea finds herself asking that question dozens, hundreds, and thousands of times repeatedly in her mind. And most people in her situation would also be in doubt about such an important decision.


    After looking at Lucien, the Sins, and the ss coffin several times, she works up the courage to look at her daughter. "I''m so sorry..."


    Saria''s eyes get watery as she understands her mother''s pain. But she tries to maintain a confident expression as she holds Nea''s hand. "It''s okay, Mom... our family always made sacrifices for the good of our people, including Kaisa, but..."


    The cute Mermaid Princess pauses before looking at Lucien, and while she does that, she can''t hide many expectations. "It won''t be a sacrifice for me..."


    "That''s why I''m so sorry..." Nea sighs but then holds back her emotions and makes a determined expression. "I can''t let you do this because we have no other way out."


    "Mom-" Saria tries to say something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shhh." But Nea seals her lips with one finger. "My life is already at an end... even if I didn''t die in the battle against Tyrion, I wouldn''t live more than a few years... But you represent the future of our people, so please..."


    "But-" Saria doesn''t believe that the Soul Contract with Lucien would prevent her from taking care of her people, but it would actually be of great help to her reign.


    "She''s already made her decision." Lucien interrupts Saria and tosses one of the instant teleport gems to her. "Take it and head back to camp; we''ll be right after you."


    She quickly takes the gem and looks at him thoughtfully before looking at her mother; she can''t help but hesitate, so Lucien speaks again. "Trust me, Saria, everything will be fine."


    "I trust you." She nods at him. "But, please... be nice to her."


    He smiles, and Saria takes that as confirmation; then she looks at her mother again, and words are unnecessary as they understand each other''s feelings. Then she squeezes the colored gem in her hand, and her body turns into glowing energy before crossing through the shell walls at super speed.


    "..." After Saria leaves, the atmosphere bes tenser inside the shell, and an ufortable silence makes everything worse.


    Lucien opens the purple world portal, causing shivers to run through Nea''s body, but it quickly closes after Mira and Helena enter. The Sins also return to the purple world, leaving Lucien and Nea alone with the woman in the ss coffin.


    Nea grows increasingly apprehensive, wondering whates next. But Lucien eases the situation for her by returning to the ss coffin and gazing at the Water Spirit.


    "Do you know how I feel about hard decisions?" He asks casually.


    "How?" Nea asks curiously.


    A golden gleam passes through his eyes as he looks at the beautiful face of the woman in the ss coffin. "I think there are no hard decisions when our family''s safety depends on one of the options."


    "That''s a good way of thinking..." Neaments in a positive tone, but her next words make it clear that she doesn''t agree with that. "But people who think like that don''t have a whole race depending on them, which means thousands of other families, you know."


    "Maybe..." Lucien continues to avoid eye contact with Nea to make her morefortable. "However, I still believe that a good ruler has to take care of their own family before being able to take care of thousands of other families."


    Nea wonders about his words, and then after a few seconds, she responds with another question. "Do you know a lot about how to be a good ruler?"


    "I can''t say I know much about politics in general." He still speaks in a casual tone. "But I have some experience with rules that don''t take good care of their own family; actually, I''ve seen it from the closest perspective possible."


    "Your father?" Nea was already curious about ire''s family before meeting Lucien; all she heard was that their father was a horrible person.


    But she quickly regrets asking that because she fears that subject will hurt the siblings, mainly due to the reaction ire had when she asked about her family the first time.


    However, Lucien quickly responds in a calm tone. "Yeah, my father is a ruler who failed to take care of his family... and that''s one of the main reasons he''s called Evil King by his people and not called father by his children."


    Nea can''t help but feel sad for Lucien and his sister. "No one should have a father like that, but your situation is very different from our situation."


    "And what is your status??" Lucien changes his tone to something more neutral and cold as he turns and looks into Nea''s eyes.


    "That-" Every time he acts cold, she misses his teasing, friendly smile.


    "As far as I know, you guys were in deep shit." He interrupts her. "Your problems with Tyrion and the Nagas aren''t recent bute from a long time... I understand you wanted to avoid open war, but you let a lot of good Mermaids die because of it."


    His harsh words are a truth Nea has been avoiding, but she knows her ws better than anyone.


    And before she can admit that, he continues. "What were you going to do? Do you think taking the war to him now would be best for everyone? How many other Mermaids would die during the battle, and even if you managed to kill Tyrion by sacrificing your own life, Saria would have to rebuild your kingdom alone."


    "You''re right!!" She responds in an upset tone, yet, she doesn''t feel angry at him but at herself.


    "I don''t want to be right." He walks towards her as his cold expression turns friendly again. Her body feels more and morefortable with his presence, and she lets him get very close to her.


    "What do you want?" She asks as she looks into his eyes.


    "I want to help you..." Hements as he slowly brings his hand towards her face. "I am not a heavenly savior nor even a good soul, but I want the best for you and your people because of my own selfish desires."


    Nea believes Lucien''s words and intentions, but she instinctively brings her head back, trying to avoid contact with him not to be seduced by the devil.


    But he leaves no escape for her by acting faster and cing his hand behind her neck before bringing their faces close and their lips together.


    [Fragrant, warm, and delicious...] Those are the only things Nea can think of as Lucien kisses her.

 Chapter 648 Three Thousand Years Waiting

    Almost 3000 years ago.


    That''s a very special day because it''s Nea''s thousand-year birthday. At that age, she already had perfect features that, together with her hot body and beautiful red hair, made her one of the most beautiful women in Blue Star, only having as a rival the young Naga Princess.


    But unlike Mira, who was like any other Naga Princess before her, Nea had something that set her apart from her predecessors. From the age of ten, Nea already demonstrated an incredible maturity and awareness of her duties to the Mermaid People.


    Her devotion to such duties was so powerful that before the age of eleven, she was known in the whole Blue Star as the Little Queen. And even though that title has been used for thest 990 years, it never left Nea ttered but rather encouraged her to work harder for the good of her people.


    Nea''s mother, the old Queen, couldn''t be happier and prouder of her daughter. But even knowing that Nea had been ready to take the throne for over 300 years, she insisted on allowing Nea to enjoy life more before taking on such responsibility formally.


    But Nea was never able to really rx; she was always getting stronger physically and mentally to give her best to the Mermaid People. And now, on her thousand-year birthday, her mother couldn''t deny that to her anymore.


    And not only the Mermaids but also the whole Blue Star and even guests from other worlds came to the Mermaid Kingdom to see such a moment, the rise of the greatest Mermaid Queen so far.


    At that time, the Blue Star was at peace; Nea''s mother ruled as peacefully as Mira''s father. And Tyrion was not even born, so despite the Mermaids and Nagas being thergest races there, there were many other races in the great ocean of the Blue Star, including several races bigger than that world''s Humans.


    To avoid so many guests wanting her attention, Nea hid in the only ce outsiders wouldn''t dare to sneak in, the Sacred Garden, the ce where is the Mermaid Race''s greatest treasure, their Sacred Tree.


    Lying beneath that mystic tree, Nea looks at its leaves and fruits while wondering about the future of her and her people.


    "Heh?" But her meditation is interrupted when she hears the slithering of a tail followed by light footsteps. The footsteps quickly stop as the owner of that tail knocks on the big doors of the Sacred Garden.


    "My Princess?" A gentle voicees through the door, making Nea''s good mood quickly turn sour.


    Nea thinks about staying silent until that woman gets tired of calling and leaves, not because of her but because of the possible person who followed her there.


    But that woman knows her as well as her mother, so she''ll go in before she gets tired of calling, so Nea responds. "You maye in."


    Therge doors are opened just enough for a beautiful Mermaid to pass through before closing them again. That woman is Ranara, the current Mermaid Queen''s adviser, best friend of Nea, and future mother of Ra.


    "I knew you''d be here, Nea," Ranara speaks in a friendly tone; Aside from the Queen, she is the only Mermaid who is close enough to Nea to call her by name, only when they are alone, of course.


    Nea smiles at her best friend. "And I knew you''d find me¡­ I just didn''t think you''d bring him along."


    Ranara makes a sorry expression, which is quickly reced by an expectant smile. "Not going to lie, I came to talk about him."


    "What if I don''t want to hear it??" Nea quickly asks.


    "I know you do not want it," Ranara speaks honestly. "But I ask that you do so in the name of our friendship."


    Nea rolls her eyes but keeps a gentle smile. "I greatly cherish our friendship... go ahead."


    "Thank you, my dear friend." Ranara walks over to Nea and sits beside her before looking her in the eye with a caring expression. "I really like you, Nea, which is why I fear for your health, physically and mentally."


    "Do I look bad?" Nea sarcastically asks as she raises her arms and shakes her tail.


    "You look amazing, of course." Ranarapliments but then makes a concerned expression. "But today is your thousandth birthday... a thousand years alone; not even your mother has gone that long without feeling a man''s touch, and she was clearly dying your coronation so you could enjoy your youth."


    "I do not need that!" Nea quicklyments.


    "We all need that," Ranara speaks with confidence. "We Mermaids are born the same, all females... and no matter how some of us findfort in the arms of other women, there will always be something missing inside us, something only a man can fill."


    Nea can''t deny the mermaids'' physiology, but she doesn''t seem to want that for herself. "So you think this guy is what I need?"


    Ranara feels Nea''s hostility towards that person in her tone, but she still insists. "I think it''s normal for us to wish for those we love the same things that make us feel good. And he makes me feel good... his touch makes me feel so alive, his kiss makes me happier than ever, and there''s that, hehe..."


    "He''s turning you into a naughty woman..." Nea wants to be upset, but she can onlyugh. "And it''s fine if you want that, but it''s not for me."


    Before Ranara can say anything more, threads of dark energy emerge from the shadows in the corners of therge doors and open them from the inside. A shadowy figure quickly enters the sacred garden with heavy, confident steps, that is Yakov, the Dark Elves'' Prince.


    Yakov is 2.10 meters tall, with a very slender body and a strangely symmetrical face with sharp features, dark-gray skin, long white hair, and deep ck eyes.


    He would be considered attractive and beautiful anywhere in the universe, butpared to the Handsome Devil, he, like all the previously most beautiful men of all, would have a hard time being more than average.


    An incredible look is not the only simrity he has with Lucien, but Yakov also has a very daring personality and always keeps a teasing smile on his face; It''s hard to say if they would be rivals or good friends nowadays.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you, girls..." He speaks in a teasing tone, but Nea and Ranara can see through his emotions, which makes it clear that he is being sincere and stern as well as being very tense too.


    "I told him to wait outside..." Ranara whispers to Nea in a to upset tone, but her eyes can''t hide a passionate glow as she looks at the very young Dark Elf Prince.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You shouldn''t enter without being invited, Yakov." Nea understands that part of the Dark Elven Prince''s intentions is good, but she still tries to maintain a hostile posture towards him. "Don''t your people have good manners??"


    "I''m afraid not, my lovely Princess." Yakov is using all his will not to fall to his knees due to Nea''s stunning beauty, and he can only resist due to his will to further unify the Seven Stars'' peoples.


    Nea knows that, so she tries to make her answer clear without offending the young elf. "I''m not your Princess, Yakov."


    "But you could be..." Yakov again has to use all his will to be so bold in front of Nea. "You could teach my people good manners... we could do a lot for our races together."


    "It won''t happen, Yakov," Nae speaks coldly. "Why didn''t you try it with the Nagas? I bet they would be more willing to make that alliance."


    Yakov sighs as he can''t help but think he''s failing with his people. "I went to the bottom of this ocean after them... but the Naga King said he would only let his daughter marry me if you did too."


    "Hahahaha..." Nea starts tough. "Yeah, it''s something he''d say... that smart old man, he wants me to test you."


    "I guess so..." Yakov usually acts like an alpha dominant around other women, but the fact that the Mermaids can see through his emotions makes him very ufortable; that ability is more powerful than it looks.


    "Nea..." Ranara tries to defend her man. "Don''t be rude to Yakov; his intentions are good, and... what''s the problem with us bing one big family? We could shape the future of the Seven Stars together."


    "There was no problem with that." Nea caresses Ranara''s face. "We would make a good family, and the Naga Princess isn''t a bad person, but..."


    She looks at Yakov with a piercing gaze, which makes shivers run through the young Prince''s body. "The problem is that your main intention is to strengthen your people first. We would be the foundation for the Dark Elves'' rise and only that."


    Knowing he can''t lie to Nea, Yakov tries to make his intentions as straightforward as possible. "Actually, I can''t help but think of the good of my people first; I went out of my world to help the Dark Evels grow more and more, but Its rising could be intertwined with the rise of other peoples as well, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, it could," Nea speaks honestly. "But not with you in the lead."


    Yakov feels like he''s taken a fatal blow to his self-esteem, and he can''t even look Nea in the eye, but Ranara tries to persuade her. "Nea... my sister..."


    "I just ask you to think better of it; we Mermaids are an all-female race, so perhaps our Maker made us this way for a reason... perhaps our destiny is to ally ourselves with a race of strong men to make each other stronger." She speaks about visionary ideas.


    And even Nea can''t deny that maybe there''s some sense in that; after all, an all-female race feels somehow wed like a puzzle missing pieces.


    Nea looks at Yakov one more time before turning her attention to Ranara. "Alright... let''s assume you''re right and the future of our people is linked to another people or someone... why he and the Dark Elves?? Why creatures as pure and gentle as Mermaids should bond with such wicked creatures of the shadows??"


    Ranara can''t answer that, but Yakov tries by pointing at therge tree in the center of the garden. "Look at your Sacred Tree... you know we have one like this in our home, right?"


    "But they are the opposite." Nea quickly cuts him off.


    Yet, Yakov musters all his remaining courage and continues. "Exactly, they''re the opposite... and do you know what''s most impressive about opposite things?"


    Something awakens inside Nea, and she gets curious about that. "What?"


    "Theyplement each other perfectly," Yakov responds.


    Those words get etched in Nea''s mind, and although she believes that to be true, she is still not willing to support Yakov. "I''m sorry, young Prince; in other lives, we could be something together, but in this one, there''s no future where you and I be a family."


    "Why???" Ranara can''t understand why Nea refuses to give Yakov a chance when she can see how good he is.


    "Something is missing in him," Nea speaks directly without bothering further to hurt the feelings of the young Dark Elf Prince. "I don''t know what it is, but I feel that if the future of our people is connected to someone, it''s not him."


    "So, who is?" Yakov asks in a tone more curious than upset.


    "I don''t know... not yet," Nea responds thoughtfully as a peculiar glow appears in her eyes. "And I also don''t know if one day I''ll find him..."


    ¡ª--------------------------------


    Now.


    Nearly 3000 years after that conversation, hundreds of years after Ranara''s death, Nea remembers her old friend and Prince Yakov.


    She remembers them because only now is she sure that denying Yakov was the right decision; while she kisses Lucien, she begins to believe that he might be the missing piece of the puzzle, what her people and herself need.


    This is very strange as Nea still sees Lucien as a horny greedy demon, but something deeply rooted within her, a primordial feeling, that if there are opposites that attract each other more than any other, it is the gentle nature of her race and the sinful disposition of Lucien.


    [Why is this so good???] She wonders as she lets Lucien kiss her to their hearts'' content.

 Chapter 649 Just A Few Minutes To Be Happy

    "Mmm... mmm..." Nea doesn''t notice when her body starts to make lewd sounds due to how good Lucien''s kiss is.


    To affect a powerful and experienced woman like her in that way would be impossible for any other man, but Lucien uses everything he has, giving her a taste of all his energies.


    His demonic energy, along with his life mana, makes Nea feel more powerful and alive than ever. Her body vibrates with excitement, and her mind goes nk with pleasure.


    [This is so good...] Nea regrets not doing that sooner.


    But while she wants that moment tost forever, Lucien suddenly stops the kiss; in fact, he does it in a very teasing way by slowly pulling his lips away from hers so that she moves her mouth toward him, begging for more.


    "Are you going to back off now that you got what you wanted??" She asks in a frustrated tone and almost pouting.


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles, but his expression is more loving than mocking, so he gently holds her beautiful face and makes her look into his eyes.


    Lucien is speechless, delighted with how beautiful Nea looks now. She''s always been beautiful with those perfect features, big emerald eyes, long shiny pink hair, and exotic multi-pointed ears.


    But now, instead of a cold, majestic expression, she has a loving flush adorning her wless skin, which makes her much more attractive to Lucien.


    It''s hard for him to believe that Nea is nearly four thousand years old when she doesn''t look over 40, but her unique mature aura makes her look like an incredibly hot milf.


    "You are so beautiful." He can''t prevent thepliments from escaping his heart even though he doesn''t want to further boost her ego.


    Nea has heard thatpliment thousands of times from thousands of different men and women, but it never felt as meaningful as it does now.


    "So beautiful..." He repeats as he caresses her face in a way that is as gentle as it is possessive, and she lets him have it as he pleases.


    Seeing that Nea is so willing, Lucien starts sending more and more waves of his demonic energy into her body, starting the soul contract and making his tattoo slowly appear on her low belly area.


    She feels that something big is happening and understands that it''s the most powerful bond between two souls. That''s different from just understanding someone else''s feelings because it means she will start to share her feelings with Lucien, which is a really big step.


    For a second, Nea is afraid of whates next, of how her life will change. Lucien notices that reaction and kisses her cheek gently. "Don''t resist¡­ be mine."


    Somehow, Nea feels that it''s right, not only because of their situation but also because Lucien attracts her in every way possible. So she lets his demonic energye into every part of her body and soul.


    The tattoo slowly forms on Nea''s belly like the branches of a rosebush, but its color is far from the solid purple the other girls have, making it clear that their rtionship still has a lot to grow.


    Yet, that''s enough for Lucien to be overjoyed. He continues to caress Nea''s beautiful face as if marking her body as his. "I knew you would be mine sooner orter."


    "That doesn''t mean-" Nea is still too proud to ept those words and tries toin.


    "Shhh..." But Lucien seals her lips with a kiss, making anyints disappear in her heart. Then he looks into her eyes with an understanding expression. "I understand; you only did it because you thought you had no other choice, right?"


    Nea wonders about that, and she quicklyes to a conclusion before shaking her head. "I don''t believe anyone can say they had no choice in choosing something when they werepletely sane."


    "Oh." Lucien is d that Nea thinks the same way as he does about choices. "So...?"


    "Do you really need me to say it out loud??" She blushes a little more, but as he continues to look at her with that teasing smile, she sighs and lets it out. "Alright... I chose you... this... I chose to do it with you... this, you know..."


    "Partnership." Hements. "We can call it a partnership if it makes you feel better."


    "Partnership?" Nea thinks aloud. "I like how it sounds, but... we have to set limits for this partnership."


    "Fine." Lucien nods but then slowly brings his lips towards Nea''s face, and she just can''t help but want that. Then he kisses her cheek as she speaks. "I won''t tell you what you should or shouldn''t do..."


    "And neither will I do that to you." Shements while trying to use all her will not to kiss Lucien''s lips desperately.


    He continues to kiss her teasingly. "I''m not going to do anything to your body that you don''t want..."


    "But it''s okay to kiss." She speaks before kissing his lips; that is the best feeling she has ever experienced in her nearly 4000 years of life, and she can''t help but get addicted to that.


    Lucien responds to Nea''s kiss as he runs his hands over her slender waist, and her tail''s scales appear to rise with excitement; her body is so honest, and she is so cute.


    "Don''t worry, Nea." He speaks between their kisses. "We''re too simr to disagree about important things."


    "Yet, I think we''re very different..." Shements as she increases the intensity of the kisses, wanting to devour Lucien''s lips as his touch drives her crazy.


    "What differences are you talking about?" He can''t help but ask.


    She stops kissing his lips and starts kissing his face to be able to speak properly. "I didn''t mean that that''s a bad thing... in fact, someone told me a long time ago that the opposites couldplement each other perfectly, and I believe that''s the case for our differences."


    "Hmm..." Lucien wonders about that. "I bet whoever told you it was a very wise person..."


    Nea sees in that an opportunity to get revenge on Lucien by teasing him. "Actually, he was a very attractive man who wanted me as his wife."


    "Oh??" Lucien makes a curious expression.


    "What? Are you jealous??" Neaughs when she thinks she managed to tease him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why would I be?" He asks sarcastically. "You obviously refused him, and now you belong to me alone."


    She rolls her eyes at how positive he is, but somehow, that doesn''t make her feel bad anyway, so she smiles. "You are very simr; maybe you could even be friends."


    "I disagree." Lucien''s response makes Nea think he''s insecure, but when he continues, she understands that''s not the case. "How could we be friends when I got the woman he wants so badly? He would be sad whenever he saw me, and I would feel bad for him, creating really weird situations."


    Nea thought Lucien was just a reckless and horny young demon, but with every moment she spends with him, she finds him more wise and understanding. Gradually, she begins to understand how his personality varies ording to his will and mood.


    "You really look like him..." She thinks aloud as she sees more simrities between him and Yakov.


    Lucien smiles and kisses her lips again. "I don''t want to talk about another man right now¡­ or anyone else."


    "I see..." She also smiles as she epts his kisses dly. "This is your moment of glory, isn''t it? You got your prize and want to enjoy it..."


    "You''re not a prize, Nea..." Every time he says her name, it carries a lot of love, affection, and respect, which moves her heart. "You are my precious partner, do you remember?"


    "..." Nea doesn''t say anything as she fears ruining that moment with her conflicting feelings. She doesn''t know exactly how she feels about Lucien except that she''s as attracted to him as the Mermaids are to the sea.


    Lucien continues kissing and touching Nea''s body to his heart''s content; then, he brings his lips close to her ears and whispers. "You know... I wanted to ask you something since we got alone here..."


    "What is that?" She asks in a curious tone.


    He smiles as he reminds her of something they talked about earlier. "Is now the right time to flirt?"


    "Hahahaha..." Nea can''t help butugh, so she looks at him with a fake upset expression. "Aren''t you supposed to ask me that before you start flinging this much?!?!?"


    "Hmmm..." He shrugs. "I guess it can''t be helped, after all... you awaken in me an irresistible desire to flirt."


    Nea rolls her eyes and tries to look away from Lucien, but he continues to kiss her, and she can''t resist returning those kisses. "I don''t hate to awaken in you such desires... but now is not the right time yet."


    "Yeah, the others are waiting for us..." Hements but doesn''t show any desire to stop kissing Nea. "We have to stop that Siren... kill Tyrion... fix things..."


    "d you understand me." She smiles.


    "I understand you more than you think; I did it before the soul contract, and now even more." He speaks lovingly. "You can''t stop thinking as a responsible Queen, can you?"


    "No, I don''t." She bites his lips lovingly. "Is that a problem for you?"


    "No way." He quickly responds as he bites her lip in return. "It''s fine for me as long as you''re my Queen."


    Nea giggles as she feels outstanding and rxed in Lucien''s arms. "Fair."


    "Good..." Hements, and then they continue kissing affectionately for a few minutes. But even though they both want to stay like that for hours, they instinctively feel like they need to get back to their family.


    When Lucien stops kissing Nea again, she doesn''t hide her frustration. "Is it time to go?"


    "Sadly, yes." He responds while opening the purple world portal.


    Still in Lucien''s embrace, Nea looks at the portal with a thoughtful expression. "I bet Saria hates me for this..."


    "She could never hate you." He speaks lovingly. "She knows that all you do is for the sake of her and your people."


    Nea smiles and kisses him again before looking at the portal. "Is it just walk in?"


    "Yes." He answers. "Do you want me to show you your new home?"


    "New home..." She thinks aloud as she wonders about that. "I think I can do it myself."


    "But you''re not alone... my dear." He hugs her from behind and kisses her neck.


    "Hahaha..." Nea giggles as she doesn''t feel any desire to get out of his embrace. But then she sees the ss coffin again and feels somehow sad.


    Lucien''s gaze is also drawn to the ss coffin, and he lets out his thoughts. "It''s not the end; I''m sure our paths are connected in some way... and now that you''re with me, I guarantee you''ll live for many more thousands of years and be able to get answers from her."


    "Mm." Nea just agrees with Lucien. She is not sure of anything except that the future with him will be fascinating, even if short.


    "Now go." He points to the portal. "It will just be a moment before we are together with Saria and the others again."


    "Alright." Nea heads towards the portal, but not before kissing Lucien again. She knows that moment will end when they return to the Mermaid Kingdom, and she is not sure when she will be able to allow herself to be happy in his arms again.


    She smiles lovingly at him before disappearing into the portal, and their smiles get gone as well.


    Then Lucien takes the other teleport gem, but before breaking it and returning to the Sea Devil, he approaches the ss coffin once more and looks at the beautiful woman inside it. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 650 Love And Fury For The Mermaids

    The Mermaid camp became a bloody battleground; the Mermaids are fighting better than ever, not only under the influence of a powerful desire to live but also under Eve''s outstanding inspiring leadership.


    But no matter how well the Mermaids are fighting, soldiers have limits, and the enemy seems to be unstoppable. More and more Krakense out of the portals in the sky, not giving the Mermaids even a second to breathe.


    The battle has been going on for nearly an hour now, and not a single Mermaid has died under Eve''smand, but the sea is a mess with both the Kraken''s dark blood and the Mermaid''s blood.


    Eve continues to do her best to not only lead so many Mermaids but also fight the Krakens alongside her sisters and the Sins. Her group is killing monsters faster than any Mermaid battalion.


    But she''s not the only one doing an excellent job; Maya is also doing her best, and her power impresses even the Sins. Despite still being in the Immortal Realm peak, her strength out of the water is almost as impressive as someone from the Cosmic Realm.


    In her original form, she flies through the sky, burning the Krakens before they even reach the water, and not even the sea can extinguish the powerful mes of a Phoenix.


    The Sea Devil''s girls, particrly Valencia, are also worthy of mention. The ship that was already well known throughout the whole Blue Star gains even more fame as Its crew kills Krakens alone.


    And although the battle seems to be under control, Eve knows that with each enemy killed, her army grows weaker. All Mermaid groups have well-qualified doctors, but without Sophia or Lucien, it is not possible to perform healing miracles, so at some point, the soldiers will start dying.


    Losing soldiers should bemon in all battles, even the simplest ones, but Eve is too proud to ept that any life precious to Lucien dies, so she wants to do more than her best until he arrives.


    And an expectant smile appears on her face as a colorful light appears through the dark clouds andnds on the Sea Devil''s deck. "Luci???"


    As soon as the light fades out, Eve notices that the person who just arrived is actually Saria. And the Mermaid Princess gets shocked to see the chaotic situation around her. "What the hell is going on???"


    "It''s an attack!" Eve exims. "Where''s Lucien???"


    Saria can see that it is an attack, which makes her very apprehensive. But she can also see that the Mermaids are fighting in a very organized manner under Eve''s leadership.


    "He said he woulde right after me¡­ with my mother," Saria exins.


    "Good." Eve sighs in relief. "So everything will be fine."


    "Saria!!!" As Eve continues to fight, ire calls out her best friend. "What are you doing standing there? There are so many enemies for us to defeat."


    "Of course!" Saria smiles back at ire before joining her and Greed to fight the Krakens.


    Seeing their Princess join the battle gives the Mermaids a new breath to fight; yet, they can''t help but wonder where Nea and Lucien are.


    The battle continues, and Eve pushes her body over the limits to kill the Krakens before they can harm the Mermaids. Although her power only grows along with Pride''s demonic energy, each time she uses her gravity ability, her body takes severe damage, which is softened by Lucien''s life energy inside her.


    And that energy is gone before Eve can get used to having it healing her. The worst part is that it happens when she is using her ability to contain the tentacles of a Kraken that is attacking a group of injured Mermaids.


    "NOOOO!!!" Eve screams in pain and frustration as she realizes she won''t be able to save those Mermaids.


    And the group of Mermaids realizes that; they can see in Eve''s eyes that she''s so sorry for not being able to save them. However, those Mermaikds were under the first Kraken that fell from the sky, so they are already very grateful to Eve for saving their lives before.


    As soldiers, they imagined that one day they would die in battle, and somehow, they are happy that they managed to be useful to their sisters before the very end. In the face of death, those Mermaids don''t me anyone; they don''t have any sorrows in their hearts and just ept what seems to be inevitable.


    But before the death''s cold embrace reaches those Mermaids, another colored light descends from the sky, and Lucien notices what''s happening as fast as his senses can work.


    *Blink*


    Followed by the sound of his teleport ability, the golden naginata''s brilliant light dazzles everyone''s vision, and those cruel tentacles of the vile Kraken fall apart from its body into the cold seawater.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!" With eyes burning like golden-purple mes, Lucien yells at the Kraken, and even such an imposing creature trembles with inevitable fear.


    The Mermaids behind him are shocked by that scene. Because they are such emotionally sensitive creatures, they understand that while Eve felt a responsibility towards them due to her connection to Lucien, what he feels for them is closer to passion and even love.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They feel all the anger that his shout carries and are sure that no one could ever escape his brutal revenge after trying to hurt them. Lucien doesn''t just see them as gentle sea creatures but as his Mermaids.


    And Lucien''s fury is something even a powerful Immortal Realm Kraken cannot survive. Golden mes erupt from the naginata in his hands as he gathers all the energies within his body, not just the energies of the other Sins, but also the special manas of all his wives.


    Those golden mes grow due to the fire mana he received from Maggie; such mes are boosted by the wind mana of Cassidy, Mia, and Madelyn; Lucien''s strength is improved due to Astrid''s special energy, and his skin bes as hard as a rock due to Rose''s earth mana.


    Then he attacks. "DIEEEEEE!!!"


    His war cryes out of his mouth with the power of Aria and E''s mana, transforming into a potent sonic attack that weakens the Kraken''s defenses.


    The sea roses beneath his feet, creating hands of water that hold the Kraken as Lucien makes his move.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    He cuts with the burning golden de so fast that no one can follow his movement with their eyes.


    *WHOOOOSH* *WHOOOOSH* *WHOOOOSH*


    He makes three more cuts even faster before the Kraken understands what''s happening.


    Then two des appear floating beside him; one is his red katana, and the other the dark replica.


    Lucien lets go of the naginata, which disappears into thin air, so he grabs his katanas and attacks the Kraken with both in a powerful finish.


    The Kraken''s body is overwhelmed by so many different and powerful energies and starts to implode from the inside out. Then it explodes, breaking into thousands of bloody pieces.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Everyone looks away from that luminous explosion that catches everyone''s attention on the battlefield. But Lucien doesn''t look away; he closely watches the death of his odious enemy.


    Lucien feels his blood boiling in his veins as there are still so many Krakens attacking his Mermaids. He knows he can''t let anger control his emotions, but he doesn''t see anything wrong with releasing it over his enemies.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" He yells with all his power, sending a message to those Krakens, saying he''s going after every one of them.


    Seeing Lucien like that is a shock to his sisters and everyone else, but not in a bad way, as it''s clearly good to be able to release such feelings, so they don''t be poison inside his body.


    But then something shocks the Mermaids, even more, the angry mes in Lucien''s eyes disappearing as he looks at that group of Mermaids behind him with a kind and caring expression. "Are you okay?"


    "..." Those Mermaids can''t even speak because they are very impressed with everything that happened.


    Lust quickly analyzes their bodies and reports to Lucien that aside from some non-fatal injuries, they are fine. However, he notices that one of them is trembling with fear due to having seen death up close twice in such a short time.


    The battle doesn''t stop, and Lucien''s hands are craving to kill all the Krakens, but he controls his fury as he goes to that poor Mermaid.


    She can''t move due to fear and shock, but when she feels his warm hands touch her face, and his pleasant energies enter her body, that Mermaid feels better than ever.


    She feels an instinctive desire growing in her heart and doesn''t resist it by hugging Lucien tightly.


    His body is so warm, and it makes her feel so safe... she also feels his wonderful fragrancee into her nose and sniffs on his neck to have more of it.


    "Everything will be fine." Lucien talks to that Mermaid, easing any worries she has. And his words also serve as a motivation for all the Mermaids who listen to them; they no longer fear death with Lucien there but rather pity the Krakens as such creatures are about to suffer his fury.

 Chapter 651 The Mermaids Three Pillars Born In Fire

    When Lucien hugged that frightened Mermaid, he just wanted tofort her. But that act inspired all the Mermaids seeing that scene.


    Although the Mermaids have many simrities with Nagas, they arepletely different. The Nagas are like most other races, and the main differences between them are physical characteristics. But the Mermaids differ from all other races mostly because they are such sensitive creatures.


    Nea is considered by all Mermaids as their greatest Queen ever because she can act in a way that no other Mermaid can. She can be cold, ruthless, and even brutal while acting by reason rather than emotion most of the time.


    She understands what the Mermaids need andpletes them where they are weak, making everyonepletely trust her.


    But what about Lucien? The Mermaids first saw him as a seductive devil; he could give them things they wanted so badly, but being a leader requires so much more.


    Seeing him show so much affection for that Mermaid after brutally annihting that Kraken, the Mermaids understand that Lucien can be like Nea, or rather, together, they can take their race to heights never imagined. And Eve would be a sweet bonus.


    For them, that moment is like the birth of a new era. But Lucien can now only think of protecting his Mermaids and ughtering all the Krakens.


    Then he opens the purple world portal and calls his most loyal partners, as well as Nea. Mermaid Queen is the first toe as the other girls get ready, and she is just as furious as Lucien to see those monsters attacking the Mermaids.


    That Mermaid who was so scared just ago now feels more revitalized and brave than ever. But she understands that she can''t hug Lucien forever, so she goes back to her group after leaving him a beautiful smile. "Thank you."


    Lucien nods at the Mermaids before flying to Eve''s side. He can see that she worked so hard to take care of the Mermaids in his absence, and it had cost her body severe damage.


    "Big sis..." Lucien gets emotional talking to Eve while she looks so hurt.


    She affectionately caresses his face. "I am fine."


    "This is no time to be excessively proud." Hements while trying to hug her. Eve lets him wrap his arm around her waist; then, he brings their faces closer. "Let me help you."


    Eve knows she can''t keep fighting after pushing her body over the edge several times in such a short time. She can feel Lucien''s energies entering her body, but at that pace, he would need a few hours to heal her fully.


    But they don''t have that time now, so she nods but not without blushing. "Mm."


    Lucien doesn''t think twice about kissing Eve''s lovely lips, sending her body as much energy as he can, and within seconds she feels very refreshed.


    Eve tries not to think too much about that kiss; she is not trying to start a romantic rtionship with her little brother but rather letting him help her in any way possible. Yet, she can''t deny that Lucien''s lips are so good.


    And the warm scene between siblings catches the attention of many people, especially their sisters. Naomi is the first to notice that and can''t believe it. "No fucking way!?!?"


    "Eve???" Donna leaves the portal and is shocked to see that scene.


    Lucien and Eve ignore the girls''ments but stop kissing as they are both ready to fight. But before that, he looks at ire and Naomi. "Are you alright?"


    "What do you think??" Naomi asks in a teasing tone.


    But before she can make her move on him, ire does. "I think I need to recover some mana..."


    "Yeah, a few kisses would be a big help." Greed smiles at Lucien.


    Naomi gives her sister an upset look, but before Lucien can kiss either of them, Pride materializes her body between them. "What the hell are you guys doing? We''re in the middle of a battle."


    Lucien agrees with Pride, and the time he used to take care of Eve was enough for his wives to get out of the portal; using the best equipment Reba recently made, they are ready for battle.


    Nea is already fighting alongside her army, but the other girls await Lucien''s orders to be as efficient as possible. And he wastes no time, first talking to Mira and Kam. "Can you face a Kraken alone?"


    "For sure!" Kam quickly responds while Mira nods.


    "Then don''t hold back!" He smiles at them. "I''ll reward you for every one of these damn creatures taken down."


    The mother-daughter Naga pair head towards the Naga army to fight alongside their people, so Lucien talks to the blue-haired trio. "Same goes for you, don''t hold back."


    "Alright!" Ang nods and flies towards one of the Krakens arriving at the battlefield right now. The creature is bombarded by her and her daughters with thousands of Ice spikes and freezes to death before touching the sea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then Lucien gives orders to his other wives whose power is enough for them to be able to face a Kraken alone or in small groups. Helena is among his strongest wives right now, but Olivia is also not far behind due to her incredible recent power gain.


    Daisy could also face a Kraken alone after the power she received from Lucien. But he asks her to do something else. "Daisy, stay at the Sea Devil and help Valencia use all the resources we have to destroy these creatures."


    "OK." Daisy knows that Valencia keeps a lot of rare resources inside the ship, and she also has her own alchemical stock, so she can create massive damage weapons with little time and such resources.


    Immediately afterward, Lucien turns his attention to Sophia. "My love, you must focus on healing the wounded; Jeanne and Ne will protect you the whole time."


    Sophia wastes no time before starting to heal the most wounded soldiers on the battlefield. She doesn''t really need guards as Sloth is with her all the time, but thanks to Ne''s ability and Jeanne''s soul weapon, they can keep Sophia safe, allowing her to totally focus on healing.


    Lucien has already given orders to the main groups, but most of his girls are still waiting for that. Among them are the younger girls, and they know their limitations, but they still want to fight.


    He understands how they feel and tries to contain his overprotective side just a little bit. "You can fight, but don''t face these creatures alone; stay together and especially close to the Sins."


    The girls smile, and Oya roar in response. "ROOOOAR!!!"


    "We''ll keep an eye on them." Donnaments and Wrath agrees.


    "So do we." Naomi also joins the group with Gluttony while ire and Greed continue by Saria''s side.


    Most Earth Realm girls could never face an Immortal Realm Kraken, but together with Lucien''s sisters and the Sins, their power is greatly boosted, so they waste no time before choosing their first prey.


    They can attack almost freely as long as Naomi keeps her huge shield defending them, and Gluttony can absorb attacks before they reach the weaker girls.


    Next to Lucien only remain Eve, Amelia, and their Sins. So, he looks at Eve, and even he blushes a little. "You don''t have to hold back either, big sis; you can use your ability, and when you need more ki- I mean..."


    "Got it." Eve also blushes a little, making Pride roll her eyes. "Let''s go kill those monsters!"


    "Yeah!" Lucien exims as he takes Amelia''s hand, making her smile.


    He knows the battle goes on for miles, so even with his incredible speed, he can''t cross the battlefield immediately to prevent any of his wives from being injured.


    He can only do that with his teleport ability, but it consumes a lot of spatial mana, so he needs to keep Amelia by his side the whole time so he can recover that mana and move freely around the battlefield.


    And Amelia is undoubtedly willing to fight alongside him all the time; in fact, she and Envy are envied by every other girl except Lust, of course.


    "I knew you would leave the best for me!" Amelia kisses Lucien''s cheek.


    "You''d be jealous any other way, wouldn''t you?" He asks in a teasing tone.


    "Naturally!" Envy materializes her body andments while holding her long ck daggers.


    "Then let''s go..." Lucienments as he uses his senses to choose the spot where he is most needed right now.


    *Blink*


    After using his teleport ability along with Amelia, Lucien reappears on top of a Kraken that is about to kill a wounded Mermaid. Nea is trying to save her, but another Kraken is in the way.


    Lucien gathers all the rage in his heart and releases it into the zing golden mes of his naginata, splitting that Kraken in half.


    As his golden mes make even the Phoenix jealous, Nea smiles at Lucien. "On the right time!"


    He looks at that injured Mermaid before smiling at Nea. "None of our Mermaids will die today."


    [Our Mermaids?] Nea can''t help but wonder about his words for a second. But at that moment, sharing such responsibility with Lucien is the best thing that could happen, so she just nods at him.


    And he continues to unleash his fury on the Krakens with his golden naginata and katanas.

 Chapter 652 Slaying Krakens Easily

    The battlefield is in chaos; death and destruction are everywhere, the death of the Krakens and destruction of their bodies in the most brutal ways possible.


    And Lucien''s wives put on a show about teamwork, killing the Krakens faster than the Mermaid and Naga''s armies.


    Everyone is doing their best, and it consumes a lot of them both physically and mentally; and although everyone is inevitably pushing their bodies toward the limits, various influences, mainly from Lucien and the Sins, keep everyone inspired.


    "KEEP ATTACKING!!" Ra shouts to the Mermaid troops in an excited tone as she brandishes her sword toward a giant Kraken, shing the creature''s tentacles while other soldiers cast spells at Its head.


    "THEY CAN''T TAKE US DOWN!!" It is possible to see a smile on Ra''s lips even with her body covered in disgusting Kraken fluids.


    It is undeniable that she is happy.


    That''s still a brutal attack, and Mermaids'' lives are in danger; but Nea is with them, and now everything looks different as they also have the support of ire, Eve, and Lucien. The situation still looks dangerous, but Ra can''t help but see that as the beginning of something great rather than bad.


    "She''s right, stay strong!! The enemy can''t keep this offensive forever!!" Saria attacks that Kraken to help Ra and her group.


    *ROOOOOAARR!!!" The creature goes into a frenzied state when it takes too much damage, surprising the girls with Its strength.


    Krakens shouldn''t have such an ability, but most of them seem to have gone through sinister experiments, which changed their bodies in unpredictable ways.


    "Princess!!" Ra bes concerned for Saria''s safety when the Kraken counterattacks her.


    The creature ignores the Mermaids'' attacks andunches all remaining tentacles towards Saria. She doesn''t think twice about activating a powerful, blue oval-shaped barrier around her body.


    *BAM* *CRRRACK*


    Saria manages to block that attack, but a Kraken''s strength is something beyond her power, and cracks appear throughout her barrier. The creature quickly prepares to attack again, ignoring all of the other Mermaids'' attacks, and Saria gets really concerned.


    [Damn!!!] The Kraken''s movements are very fast, and Saria barely has time to think about how to react.


    The creature attacks with its various tentacles.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    But Its tentacles are cut by dozens of golden des thate from behind Saria; she looks in that direction and sees ire flying on top of arge golden de, holding her soul weapon, a golden sword, and Greed behind her, creating the des that just saved her life.


    ire looks so beautiful and radiant at that moment, and she doesn''t waste a second before flying toward the Kraken,unching more golden des toward the creature. She couldn''t face an enemy of that power level alone, but along with those Mermaids, that Kraken doesn''t stand a chance.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Greed bombards the creature with explosive golden des, and ire jumps on its head, spiking her sword into the Kraken''s eye and forcing her golden energy inside Its body.


    The badly injured Kraken can''t defend itself from that incredible energy and has its body exploded from the inside out.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Blood and pieces of the Kraken fly everywhere as the Mermaids excitedly celebrate the defeat of such a vile enemy. Amidst the rain of bowels, ire looks at Saria and smiles.


    "Thank you!" Saria smiles at ire too, and she can''t help but think about how simr she is to Lucien; they even have simr energies, even if that is only in the visual.


    "You don''t need to thank me, my sist-" ire starts to speak in a gentle tone, but then her face gets worried when Greed exims something in her mind.


    ''Above us!!!'' Greed warns ire about a Kraken falling from a portal right above them, but the creature falls too fast and alreadyunches a furious attack on Saria as if it knows who she is.


    "Shit!!!" Greed curses while using all her energy to create as many golden des as possible to attack that Kraken.


    But that Kraken is not injured like the previous one and even seems to be much stronger, which makes the situation very bad for Greed, ire, and Saria.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Greed doesn''t mind her body being destroyed as she can just create another one, and she can also see that the Kraken is strangely focused on Saria, which could give ire room to escape. But Greed knows ire wouldn''t do that, and that''s why she tries so hard to provide both girls with a chance to run away.


    "RUN!!!" She yells at ire and Saria as she lunges towards the Kraken along with her golden des.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Greed''s attacks are ineffective, and the Krakenunches Its tentacles toward Saria before she and ire can escape. Everything happens very quickly, and Greed can almost see the Mermaid Princess being hit by the creature and taking ire along with her.


    But then red ropes appear around the Kraken''s tentacles, stopping them in midair. Greed is shocked to recognize those ropes as Lust''s whip, and she almost doesn''t believe it but the purple glow around it makes it clear that it''s her soul weapon extended hundreds of meters.


    Greed looks up and sees Lust in the air as she holds the handle of her whip with both hands; The tense expression on her face makes it clear that she is also using her power to the fullest as she tries so hard to contain the creature''s tentacles for a few seconds.


    "Lucien is alreadying, don''t keep standing there like a fucking dead wall!!" Lust yells at Greed.


    At the same time, less than half a mile away from there, Lucien faces two Krakens at the same time, which is not an easy task even for him. Amelia is helping him as best she can, but her power is limited, and all she can do is divert the attention of one of the Krakens by teleporting around the creature.


    He almost teleported to ire and Saria''s side when he heard Greed''s scream, but Lust said she could hold the creature for a few seconds, giving him time to think about what to do.


    Lucien manages to kill one of the Krakens, but the other is unharmed, and if he leaves it alone, the creature will kill the group of Mermaids that Lucien went to protect there, leaving him with a difficult decision.


    He knows that a second could be the difference between life and death for those Mermaids or ire and Saria. ire and Saria probably have a better chance as Greed and Lust are on their side, but Lucien can''t risk the lives of those he loves most.


    When he gets in such a tense situation, his wives feel that, and one of them immediately responds to his silent cry for help.


    *SCREEEEEE*


    A gigantic ck crow appears between the Kraken and that group of Mermaids; the bird is made entirely of ck feathers that fly towards the Kraken like a rain of magic arrows, leaving behind a beautifuldy with an elegant ck katana in her hands.


    "Olivia!" Lucien can''t help but smile, seeing how powerful Olivia is. He has so much confidence in her skills that he doesn''t think twice about teleporting close to ire and Saria, leaving that Kraken to Olivia alone.


    But Lucien''s wives will hardly be alone when having so many sisters. As Lucien teleports away, another charming figure teleports to Olivia''s side.


    With her ck wings lightly pping, Helena smiles at her sister and receives a smile in return before they bothunch their attacks against that Kraken.


    On another part of the battlefield, Lucien arrives at Lust''s side just as the Kraken breaks free from her whip. Saria, ire, and Greed are attacking the creature, but that Kraken seems much more powerful than the others and determined to kill the Mermaid Princess.


    Lucien quickly stands between the creature and Saria, creating a barrier of demonic energy along with Lust to protect the girls.


    "What''s wrong with this monster?!?!" ire thinks aloud.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "Probably that Siren managed to put a precise objective in Its mind..." Lustments.


    "Is it me?" Saria asks in a concerned tone.


    While holding up his barrier as a shield, Lucien looks back and smiles at Saria. "If it''s you, they''ll fail no matter how hard they try."


    Saria can''t help but smile as she feels Lucien''s determination to protect her. His feelings are so powerful that they seem tangible.


    Even in that situation, Lucien manages to create a romantic mood with Saria so easily and it makes ire ufortable. She can''t help but wish she could protect Saria alone as well as receive her brother''s attention.


    ire shakes her head, trying to get that jealousy out of her heart, but then she notices Greed looking at Lucien with bright-golden eyes of desire, which makes her realize that her Sin is far more dangerous than the gentle Mermaid Princess.


    As the situation bes tense between the girls and Sins, the Kraken feels ignored, and the surrounding Mermaids find it bizarre.


    "What the hell is going on???"

 Chapter 653 The Golden Handsome Devil

    *ROOOOOOOAARRRR!!!* The Kraken that just emerged from a portal above Saria roars at Lucien, furious due to his intrusion.


    The creature''s roar is so powerful that it shakes thousands of Mermaids and even Oya, on the other side of the battlefield, feels like going to Lucien to help him face such a powerful enemy.


    That Kraken is much bigger than the others and has more signs of experiments over Its body like chains, holes, and cuts; it is evident that that creature is special, and its power is at the peak of the Immortal Realm, closer to the Cosmic Realm than any other Kraken so far.


    But that doesn''t make Lucien afraid; in fact, he''s angrier at that Kraken than anyone else because, while attacking ''his'' Mermaids is a terrible transgression, attacking Saria, the most lovely Mermaid ever, is totally unforgivable.


    He summons his golden naginata and holds it with both hands to face that Kraken. The glow of such a powerful weapon draws the attention of the Kraken, who changes targets out of instinct.


    But it''s not just the Kraken that is impressed by the brightness of Aylin''s naginata; that golden glow is reflected directly in the eyes of Greed, who can''t help but be tempted by such a treasure.


    Greed shares some traits with Envy and Gluttony, but while one of her sisters is more focused on things with good energy and the other on things that are valuable to specific people, Greed is interested in everything that shines and anything precious enough to catch her eyes.


    Aylin''s naginata is not only one of the greatest legendary treasures in the universe, but it is also the brightest one, having the purest golden glow ever. It is undeniable that this weapon pairs very well with Greed''s characteristics.


    But no matter how attracted Greed is to the golden naginata, the man who wields it is far more interesting than the weapon itself, and when she looks at him, her eyes sparkle more than ever.


    When the Kraken finishes roaring, everyone in front of it is shaken except Lucien and the women behind him. He''s especially excited as a confident smile appears on his face, and his eyes sparkle with a mixture of purple and golden.


    "Now..." He starts talking while focusing his energies on the naginata "...is..." Then he swings the de towards the Kraken, releasing a powerful energy wave as he jumps towards the creature, giving continuity to his attack. "...my turn!!!


    Lucien looks so amazing now; with his swift and elegant movements, with his cool and confident behavior, he attacks a creature that should cause fear even in the most powerful Immortal Realm people.


    His golden burning shes slice through the creature''s tentacles and body before hends on Its head with a brutal finishing. That Kraken should explode like all the others, but Lucien gets shocked to see the creature not retreating but more tentaclesing towards him.


    [What???] Lucien is confused as he tries to understand how he missed the number of tentacles already cut. And in midair, he ps its wings towards the Kraken, stopping its movement as he prepares to defend himself from the creature''s attack.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    He manages to cut off those tentacles that came toward him, but he can hear more tentaclesing out of the water, which makes him even more confused.


    ''It''s regenerating!'' Lust exims in Lucien''s mind, exining to him why more tentacles are appearing.


    Lucien immediately understands what''s happening, but the Kraken acts quickly, surrounding him with dozens of new tentacles. He used a lot of energy on thatst attack and can''t create another attack like that so quickly, which decreases his offensive capabilities. Also, his spatial mana is low since he left Amelia behind to save Saria.


    He focuses on blocking a part of the tentacles, as does Lust, but half of his nk is still unprotected, which causes him to curse in his mind. [Damn!!]


    The Kraken doesn''t hesitate, it''s relentless, but before its tentacles hit Lucien''s back, two figures appear around him.


    *Blink*


    Amelia teleports to Lucien''s side and quickly makes her double white swords dance between the Kraken''s tentacles, shing them along with the help of Envy and her ck daggers.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    More tentacles fall into the sea and more rise from the Kraken, attacking Lucien relentlessly. But golden des appear above them along with water des, and together they attack the new tentacles.


    "What the hell is happening???" Saria quickly asks.


    "The creature appears to have incredible regenerative power!" Lust quickly exins.


    Like Lucien''s???" Greed thinks aloud.


    "No one is like Lucien!" Envy can''t help butment as even in such a dangerous situation, she doesn''t miss praising her man.


    Saria couldn''t agree more with those words, and in fact, she''s offended just for someoneparing Lucien to a monster.


    But now they have more to worry about than pride, and she makes a confused expression. "Krakens shouldn''t have such an ability... how can they use life mana so efficiently being shadow creatures???"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s not using life mana..." Lustments as she points to the remains of other Krakens in the sea. "It''s using death as fuel; I mean the dark mana left behind by the dead Krakens."


    "So gross!!" Amelia exims as she cuts more tentacles alongside Lucien and the other girls.


    "They have no end!!" irements as she feels her demonic energy dropping faster than she and Greed can generate.


    "What should we do???" Saria can''t help but looks to Lucien, seeking his leadership.


    Everything is happening too fast, but Lucien and Lust''s minds together can think even faster. "The n is simple; we attack all at once and don''t give the creature a chance to regenerate."


    "Alright!" The girls and Sins quickly agree as that n sounds just good.


    "On three..." Lucienments as he gathers his energies for the biggest attack so far. But the fact that he has to keep dealing with the new tentacles makes everything harder.


    Yet, the girls'' help and especially their natural synchrony allows them to help each other get ready. "One..."


    *ROOAR*


    The Kraken can sense Lucien and his girls preparing for something big, so the creature attacks even more fiercely.


    But the group also increases their efforts, and Lucien continues to count. "Two..."


    *ROOOOOOAR*


    The Kraken realizes that Its tentacles alone won''t be enough to stop the group, so the creature also fires a toxic ck jet at them, destroying Its own tentacles in the process.


    The group didn''t expect an attack like that, and even Lust, Envy, and Greed couldn''t react to that right away. But just when the situation seems to get pretty bad, one more figure joins the group.


    "DOOOON''T..." Naomi''s shout echoes across the battlefield as the pink glow of her great shield drives away the darkness from Lucien and the girls. "MESS WITH MY FAMILY!!!"


    In size, Naomi''s round shield is much smaller than that Kraken''s toxic jet, but it has four spikes that spread out, creating arge barrier that protects the party from that attack. And Gluttony keeps behind Naomi, causing her shield to absorb all that energy, which is devoured by them and turned into demonic energy.


    Lucien smiles as he sees the little Naomi standing in front of him so bravely and protectively. He wishes he could hug her and say how grateful he is for her being his sister, but he can''t do it right now.


    He''s ready, and so are the girls, so he finishes counting as heunches his attack from over Naomi''s shield. "Three!!!"


    "NOW!!!" The Sins exim, and the girls follow them with their most powerful ranged attacks.


    Amelia and Envy throw their daggers toward the Kraken''s eyes, carrying the full power of their demonic energy.


    ire and Greed fire hundreds of golden des over the creature''s body, also carrying the full potential of their power.


    Saria doesn''t hold back either and also fires hundreds of water spears toward the creature without sparing mana.


    And in the midst of that arch of powerful attacks, Lucien and Lustunch their offensives in a closer way.


    A huge colorful explosion urs over that Kraken''s body, and waves of energy are spread in all directions as the impact of such a joint attack falls mostly on the creature''s head.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The girls can''t help but be worried about Lucien because he was so close to the Kraken, but before that light show fades, his voice reaches them; however, his tone is anything but positive. "IT''S NOT OVER!!!"


    "What?!?!?" The girls can''t believe the Kraken survived that devastating attack, but the creature''s roar follows Lucien''s voice in an enraged tone.


    *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!!!!!*

 Chapter 654 The Legendary Phoenixs Majestic Flames

    The furious roar of that mighty Kraken echoes for miles, causing thousands of Mermaids and Nagas to tremble in fear; the creature appears to be in great pain and anger, which certainly precedes a violent reaction.


    When the colorful glow generated by Lucien and his girls'' joint attacks fades, everyone can see him atop that Kraken''s deformed head.


    His body is covered with blood and pieces of the creature, and he continues to attack it brutally, but the Kraken''s body continues to regenerate faster than he can damage it.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!" Lucien''s body glows with purple and gold energies as he slices through the Kraken''s flesh with his naginata; his two katanas also hunt the creature on their own due to the power he achieved by opening the soul gate of Sloth in his own soul.


    Lust also joins him in the attack, followed by Amelia, Envy, ire, Greed, Naomi, Gluttony, and Saria. Even the Mermaids near them help the group by attacking different parts of that Kraken.


    But the creature''s power proves to be more and more impressive as it continues to regenerate. In fact, the Sins notice that this Kraken is not only using the dark energy of the other Kraken dead on the battlefield to heal itself but also to get stronger.


    "We have to end this before the monster gets too stronger!" Lust talks while using her whip to cut the Kraken''s tentacles; Her power is so high due to Lucien that it makes Greed and Gluttony very jealous, to Envy''s delight.


    "But nothing is working!!" Sariaments as she fears that the creature will hurt her friends.


    "We need more power..." Lucien thinks aloud. No matter how hard he tries, his attacks aren''t enough, and even the help from the girls around him doesn''t seem to be enough to defeat that Kraken''s regeneration.


    When he thinks about asking for help, the first person thates to his mind is Eve; she and Pride are already very powerful on their own, and the respect of all those Mermaids empowers them even more.


    But Eve and Pride are currently facing a Kraken, which, while not as powerful as that one, is also giving the Mermaid Army a lot of trouble; if he leaves them now, many Mermaids may die.


    Lucien doesn''t have time to think, so he quickly turns to the second person who could help them in that situation. It''s Nea; she has already proven that her power is closer to the Cosmic Realm than the Immortal Realm by killing a Kraken alone in a single attack.


    But Nea is in the same situation as Eve; in fact, she is fighting two Krakens along with a battalion of Mermaids, so if Lucien asks her for help, those Mermaids won''t resist even for a minute.


    [Damn!!] No matter where Lucien looks, everyone who could help is busy fighting the Krakens that seem not to stoping out of the portals.


    But then he sees a peculiar figure, someone who could help and is finishing her enemy right now. Lucien has a very specific reason for not wanting to ask that person for help, and he would never me her if she denied it.


    Yet, due to the seriousness of the situation, he holds back his feeling and tries to call out to her. Due to how noisy the battlefield is, shouting doesn''t seem efficient, so he takes his red katana and channels the fire energy he gained from Maggie on it.


    Then he raises his katana and points Its de toward the sky,unching a ray of fire towards the sky. That ray bes a massive red me that can be seen from miles away, and in less than two seconds, he receives an answer.


    *SCREEEEEEE*


    The great and majestic firebird flies above him, Maya, of course. Her big burning eyes focus on the Kraken before turning to Lucien, and her voice echoes magically. "Did you call me?"


    "I need your help!" Lucien speaks frankly while cutting that Kraken''s tentacles alongside his girls.


    Maya can''t help but be happy due to Lucien''s request for help. She clearly doesn''t want him to be in such a situation, but it''s nice to feel like she can repay him for saving her adopted granddaughter.


    So she wastes no time before starting to attack the Kraken, first by casting her powerful mes over the creature.


    *SHOOOOOOOOO*


    The mes of a phoenix are something that cannot be limited even by the Power Realms; they burn everything they touch, and the Kraken again roars in pain as its limbs are burned and melted.


    However, again, the creature''s regeneration proves unstoppable, which shocks Maya. "This monster is too powerful!!"


    "But it''s not indestructible!" Lucienments. "We need an attack powerful enough to kill this creature before it can heal."


    "A big attack?" Maya''s eyes get brighter as she thinks about something. "Tell everyone to stay away!"


    Lucien quickly orders the Mermaids to stay as far away from that Kraken as possible and also tells his girls to back off a bit. Then he talks to Maya. "We must not underestimate this creature; we will attack with you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "*SCREEEEE*" She makes a loud, proud sound. "This is going to be dangerous! I don''t want to end up hurting one of us."


    ''Could she make such a destructive attack?'' Lucien can''t help but mentally ask Lust. He doesn''t doubt Maya''s word, but he doesn''t think she is that powerful either.


    ''I don''t know.'' Lust answers honestly. ''I don''t think her power is greater than Nea''s, but we are in a world where there is water energy everywhere, and Maya is a being made literally of fire...''


    Lucien understands that the Blue Star''s powerful water energy is a potent limitation to Maya''s powers; he also understands why she can''t simply go thousands of miles deep in such a cold ocean to save her adopted daughter without losing her powers.


    But he also didn''t see her do anything impressive as she fought, so hements that to Lust. ''Could be her really holding back that much for fear of hurting her allies?''


    ''Maybe...'' Lust says. ''She seems to hate violence more than Marie, so she may be holding back her powers for fear that they are too destructive.''


    Lucien shares the same opinion as Lust, so he tells his girls to stay further away and Naomi to be prepared to protect them.


    But he continues to fight the Kraken alongside Maya. "I''ll attack with you; don''t worry, I can teleport away before your attack hits me."


    "Are you sure?" Maya asks. "I would hate to end up hurting you..."


    Lucien can''t see through Maya''s feelings, but she seems such an honest person that it''s hard to imagine her lying about that.


    Then he smiles at her. "Let''s do it before this monster gets stronger!"


    Maya nods at Lucien while mentally wondering if he''s too brave or too foolish. "You attack first; I''ll prepare my attack, and when I reach close enough, you leave."


    "Okay!" He responds while using his full speed from him to keep the Kraken busy. The other Sins also stay with him for a while, but they can''t keep alongside him as their hosts get three miles away, so only Lust remains..


    As Lucien and the Lust do their best to attack the Kraken, Maya flies high and beyond the clouds; then, she stops five miles away from them before looking back.


    At that distance, she can barely see the battlefield due to the ck clouds, but she went there just so the sunlight could touch every part of her body.


    She opens her long-burning wings and lets the sunlight touch them; next, she starts channeling her fire mana, and the feathers that cover her body get brighter and brighter.


    Then a special glow passes through her eyes and she ps her wings, rushing down like a meteor in the sky; Her mes are seen by everyone on the battlefield, and even Lucien''s eyes are drawn to the Phoenix''s beauty.


    "So beautiful..." Lucien thinks aloud before attacking the Kraken with all his energies again, this time consuming most of them.


    The creature roars loudly again as it begins to regenerate, but before its body ispletely healed, Maya approaches it. The glow of her mes is so bright and hot that even the people several miles away instinctively look away from her.


    There is no one else within three miles of them, and only Lucien is still looking at Maya from that distance; he just can''t look away from such a beautiful creature, and he can see the silhouette of a little girl inside the big firebird.


    "So powerful... so majestic... and yet so delicate." He thinks aloud as Maya''s mes begin to destroy his energy armor.


    Lucien is very tough due to his powerful bloodlines, but his skin starts to burn when Maya is a mile away. Yet, he endures that pain only to look at her for another second before finally teleporting away.


    Even the Kraken recognizes that Maya''s mes are too powerful, and the creature''s murderous instincts are ovee by the desire to live.


    The Kraken tries to dive deep into the ocean to escape the Phoenix, but the water evaporates hundreds of meters away from Maya, and she hits the creature like a meteor.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    A massive explosion ensues, sending waves of fire over three miles away, but the Sins act quickly together with Naomi and Jeanne to protect everyone from such destructive mes.


    No one hears another roar from the Kraken, and they know the creature is dead.

 Chapter 655 A Lovely Girl Beneath Those Flames

    The explosion generated by Maya''s attack shocks everyone on the battlefield, whether they are Mermaids, Nagas, or Krakens. Despite being a very famous figure in Blue Star, no one thought Maya was that strong.


    Not only did her attack obliterate that powerful Kraken, but it also sent power waves for tens of miles. The heat of her mes drove away all the storm and dark energies from the ce, breaking the portals in the sky.


    That was the closest everyone around felt to what it would be like to be near the Sun.


    "Maya..." Although many people are concerned about Maya''s state, Naomi is certainly the most shaken. After spending a few months in the Rising Phoenix n, she became connected to Maya, after all, who could not be attached to such a gentle and pure creature.


    "She is fine." Greedments while looking at the sea of mes ahead.


    It''s still hard for anyone to look in the direction of the impact as the heat hurts their eyes. But again, Lucien resists the pain and stares into the mes in search of Maya.


    "She''s in the water!" Lust finds Maya with her magic sense and points the direction to Lucien.


    He doesn''t think twice about diving into the sea in that direction. Millions of gallons of water were evaporated from that area by Maya Maya''s attack, but the sea quickly reced them; however, even the water that came from miles away is very hot, almost boiling.


    Yet, Lucien continues swimming toward Maya. In a few seconds, he sees her slowly sinking towards deep waters. Her body is naked, and she looks passed out; there''s also a red glow around her fair skin, but that light is fading.


    Maya is so powerful, but now Lucien can only see the fragile little girl who needs to be protected, so he ps his wings hard, creating swirls in the water as he swims towards her.


    He takes her limp body in his arms and ps his wings again, swimming to the surface and then flying high in the sky until the sunlight can touch Maya''s whole skin.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Maya spits out water as she regains consciousness.


    "Maya? Maya??? Are you okay???" She hears a familiar voice call her name in a concerned tone; it''s Lucien, of course.


    "What..." She is a little confused at first, but then her mind starts to clear as she feels a very pleasant heat enter her body.


    Maya also feels strong arms holding her, which gives her an instinctive sense of security, but even though those arms are so warm, she feels a cool breeze touch her skin. "Why..."


    [No way...] She has an idea of what might be happening, but she definitely doesn''t want to believe it. Yet, she eventually opens her eyes and realizes she is naked in Lucien''s arms as he flies over the battleground.


    "WHAAAAAA!!!" She exims, then hugs him tightly, not because she wants to hug him but because she is too shy.


    "What happened???" Lucien fears something is wrong with Maya.


    "Don''t let them see me!!!" She screams as she tries to hide in his arms.


    "Ohh??" Lucien can''t help but find the timid Maya so cute. "You literally just exploded yourself up, but you''re worried that people will see your naked body??"


    "I don''t like people seeing me like this!!" She quickly responds.


    "Alright..." Lucien suppresses the urge tough and quickly pulls a fluff nket from his storage ring to cover Maya''s body.


    Lucien has already used that nket himself, so it smells like him, and Maya feels it even before the nket touches her body, but she still lets him wrap her body in that warm nket even though she knows his scent will linger on her bodyter.


    She flies out of his arms and looks at his face with a flushed expression. "Thank you..."


    "No problem." He smiles and then turns his back and spreads his wings, hiding her behind him. "You can put on clothes in peace; no one will see you behind me."


    Maya can''t help but think that Lucien''s wings are so big and beautiful; in fact, his whole body looks perfect in every way. But now, specifically, she feels that he is an imprable wall that can protect her from anything.


    "This will only take a minute!" She quickly takes clothes off her storage ring and starts putting them on, but then she looks at Lucien and pouts. "Don''t peek!!"


    "Fine, fine," Lucien responds. Before, when he saw her in the water in that state, he didn''t even pay attention to her naked body, but now, knowing she''s okay, he can''t help but be curious as to whether her private parts also look like from a teener or an adult woman.


    Maya still fears Lucien will try to peek at her, so she tries to direct his attention elsewhere. "How is the battle going??"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "We''re winning¡­ thanks to you." Hements as he looks at thest Krakens being defeated by Nea and his wives. "Your mes were so powerful that they destroyed the portals."


    "We''re winning thanks to everyone''s hard work..." Maya ignores hispliment, but she feels good about that. "But you and your family are the main reason for the Mermaids and Nagas fight so well."


    Lucien smiles as he sees all the Mermaids and Nagas well, most of them are injured, but Sophia and other healers are healing them quickly. "I want to be able to do much more for them..."


    Looking at Lucien''s back, Maya senses an incredibly good vibeing from him. He''s still a teasing and sinful devil, but he''s also a gentle protector, one she''s getting used to having around.


    "Maya, Maya!?!" Naomi flies towards Maya and Lucien. She was in the Earth Realm peak and advanced to the Sky Realm during the battle due to the huge amount of energy Gluttony made her shield absorb.


    "Naomi!" Maya looks over Lucien''s shoulders at Naomi. "I am fine."


    "Whew¡­" Naomi lets out a sigh of relief. "That was so crazy... I didn''t know you could create such a powerful attack."


    "Hehe..." Maya giggles as she steps out from behind Lucien, already fully dressed. However, she immediately starts to miss that good feeling. "That was no big deal."


    "How not? If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to defeat that Kraken." Lucien looks at Maya and can''t help but be disappointed that her body is fully covered by a long dress.


    Maya can see Lucien''s disappointment in his eyes, and somehow, she feels proud that she can arouse his curiosity. Due to the Phoenixes being truly immortal beings, their bodies never change after they turn eighteen and many of them don''t seem to mature enough at such an age.


    "Yes, that was amazing!!" Naomi speaks in an excited tone. "But... what was that? A type of spell or special ability??


    "An ability... I think." Maya seems uncertain about that. "Actually, I don''t remember much about my race... it''s been so long; my memory gradually gets lost over so many years..."


    Lust materializes her body beside them and looks at Maya thoughtfully. "I thought I saw your body disappearing for a second during the impact..."


    "That''s called burning the body, I guess," Maya exins. "When a Phoenix''s body is destroyed, it generates a powerful explosion, but our bodies are made of pure fire energy, so as long as our fire essence is not damaged, our body is restored immediately."


    "But what if that fire essence is destroyed too?" Naomi asks.


    "So our immortal core creates our bodies from the beginning." Maya quickly responds.


    When Maya talks about her immortal core, Lucien and Naomi can''t help but feel bad. They are nning to make her give up her life so that they and their sister can live, but how could it be easy to do that with such a good and pure creature?


    "We have to return to the battle; there are still enemies to be defeated." Lucien tries to change the subject.


    "Fine, I''ll help them." Naomi thinks of something and stops Lucien from returning to the battlefield. "The situation seems to be under control, so keep an eye on Maya a little longer; maybe she''s not fully recovered from that burning-the-body thing."


    Lucien can see that his wives and the Mermaids are easily dealing with thest Krakens, and they don''t need his help, but he doesn''t understand why Naomi is making him stay with Maya,


    He doesn''t want to be around her while he ns to take her life, but he doesn''t want to seem insensitive either, so he nods. "Alright."


    "This will be over quickly," Naomiments as she flies toward the battlefield with her big pink shield.


    Lust returns to Lucien''s soul, leaving him alone with Maya, and the mood gets weird. He doesn''t know what to do, so he tries to act casually. "Where''s my nket?"


    "Ehhh... that?" Maya blushes. "I had to keep it in my storage ring to get dressed, you know..."


    Lucien understands that dressing up while holding a nket seemsplicated, but he doesn''t understand why she just didn''t return that to him. And he can see in her eyes and in the fact that she''s not taking it out of her storage ring that she doesn''t seem to want to give it back to him.


    "You can give it back to meter." He smiles friendly.


    "Mm." Maya quickly nods, but in her heart, she knows she won''t be able to return that nket to Lucien again; after all, how could she give up such a fragrant treasure?

 Chapter 656 Mermaids And Nagas Celebrating A Small Victory

    The sun shines again over the battlefield as thest living Kraken falls under Saria and ire''s attacks; those Mermaids and Nagas can breathe a sigh of relief; the nightmare is over, at least for them and just for now.


    They can finally rest and just stop fighting; Their bodies are dirty with blood and monster entrails, but they don''t care; they just let the calm sea waves slowly wash their bodies.


    The battle is over, but the healers'' work is just beginning; luckily, they have Sophia, who flies across the battlefield, healing Mermaids and Nagas at incredible speed.


    After today, not only will Lucien and Eve be very dear and respected by those people, but this is also the case for their sisters.


    ire was already loved by the Mermaids, but now they also love Sophia for being such a good person, Donna for being such a brave warrior, Amelia for being a loyalpanion, and Naomi¡­


    Well, the Nagas see Naomi as an absolute protector, someone ready to defend them from anything with her incredible shield. But the Mermaids still fear that they won''t be able to stop eating everything when around her.


    Of all the sinful auras, Gluttony''s influence seems to be the one that left the most impact on them. At least that''s what they believe, but soon they''ll understand how Lucien changed them in an even more powerful way.


    Maya also deserves praise for her hard work; in fact, she was always seen as an ally of the Mermaids and a close friend of Nea, but today she showed unbelievable power and even more powerful determination as she gave all of her to protect the lives of those Mermaids and Nagas.


    The Phoenix will be a symbol of protection and hope for those people. Andst but not least, there are Lucien''s wives; they fought alongside those Mermaids and Nagas in one of the darkest moments of their lives, creating bonds that cannot be undone or forgotten.


    That battle showed everyone that Lucien not only has good intentions but is also capable of doing everything he ims he can do for them. In one of the most brutal battles in Blue Star history, not a single soldier died during or after thebat.


    And among all those Mermaids and Nagas, Mira and Nea are certainly the most impressed people. The Naga Queen is just more certain that epting to be his wife was the wisest decision in her life, while the Mermaid Queen still seems uncertain about part of her feelings for him.


    "Lucien???" Nea flies to his side with a concerned expression. She analyzes his body, looking for any injuries but finds nothing, and even his wonderful fragrance remains the same.


    "My Queen..." He smiles at her.


    Nea ignores his attempt to flirt and starts touching his body. "I saw you fighting that monster... I wanted to help you, but I couldn''t abandon so many Mermaids to death..."


    She seems genuinely concerned about his health, which moves Lucien''s heart. So he holds her shaking hands and kisses her lips in front of everyone. "It''s alright; I told you to trust me, and you did it."


    Nea doesn''t try to stop Lucien from kissing her, which shocks everyone, especially Saria, who also feels a hint of jealousy. "What about the other?? Are your sisters okay? And your wives??"


    "Your sisters, you mean?" He asks in a teasing tone.


    "This is not time for this!" Nea rolls her eyes. "I''m really concerned that someone fo your family got hurt during the battle."


    Lucien lovingly caresses her face. "My girls are fine; otherwise, I wouldn''t be so calm... I''m more concerned about the Mermaids and Nagas."


    "My people are fine; no one got hurt thanks to our family," Mira reports upon reaching Lucien''s side.


    Ra also approaches them despite appearing to be confused and concerned about Lucien and Nea''s new rtionship. "The Mermaids are also fine, none of them died in the battle, and the most injured are being healed by Sophia and the group of healers right now."


    "Good." Lucien smiles and holds Nea''s hand; he doesn''t exactly want to flirt with her now but rather show the Mermaids that they are together to take care of them just like he is with Mira for the sake of the Nagas.


    And his action works perfectly to soothe the hearts of those Mermaids. Even Ra feels safer with them being so close. Yet, she doesn''t know how to act in front of Lucien. "I speak for all soldiers here when I say that... well, everyone is grateful to Eve and you... Lord Lucien..."


    "You can call me King if you want¡­" Lucien speaks in a casual tone.


    [My King???] Ra says that in her mind and is surprised at how good that sounds. Yet, she looks at Nea with a thoughtful expression, clearly seeking her opinion on that.


    Nea again rolls her eyes. "Just ignore him."


    "Hahaha..." Lucien starts tough as he strokes Nea''s soft hand. "Why are you so serious, my love?? This was an important victory for our people, so why not celebrate?"


    She sighs as she looks at the dark clouds on the distant horizon. "I''m afraid it''s not yet time to celebrate."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s," Lucien speaks in a determined tone while also looking at the distant dark clouds. "The war may be just beginning, but we need to celebrate each battle to motivate soldiers to keep fighting the best they can."


    "I agree with Lucien." Saria approaches the group beside ire, and both of them cast jealous gazes at Nea. "Our people need good things more than ever."


    Lucien smiles even more teasingly as he looks at Saria and talks to Nea. "See, my stepdaughter agrees with me... isn''t that so cute?"


    "Lucien?!?!" Saria is really upset that Lucien called her a stepdaughter. "Why are you teasing me like that?!?"


    "To see your adorable embarrassed expression, of course." He quickly responds, making Saria blush even more. The other girls don''t know if they feel sorry for the cute Mermaid Princess or envy her.


    The mood gets really nice, but a worried voice sounds very respectful. "My King..."


    Everyone looks at that woman approaching; it''s Ritika, the Naga general. She nods several times at Lucien and Mira before pointing to the dark clouds on the horizon. "I fear Queen Nea is right; the danger is not over yet."


    "Do you know about Siren''s dark portals?" He asks.


    She nods. "Yes, these portals are Tanu''s work, and I don''t think she''s near stopping... that woman is more powerful than she looks; I don''t think even Tyrion understands her real power."


    "Indeed, she is a malicious and treacherous snake!" Neaments without hiding how much she hates Tanu.


    "This is an attack..." Neaments as she looks at ck clouds in all directions. "But how is this woman directing these creatures from so far away??"


    "I don''t think she has as much control over the situation as she seems." Pride materializes her body near them as Eve approaches the group. "These creatures weren''t attacking in a coordinated way but just acting crazy... it looks like this Siren is just opening random portals and bringing these monsters from somewhere..."


    "It''s a dark prison where Tyrion does sinister experiments with monsters," Lucien exins. "The Siren is there, doing her dark magic..."


    The girls who weren''t with Lucien in the Central Region don''t understand how he could know that, but they don''t doubt his word, especially Ritika. "They won''t stop... this is an attack over the whole Mermaid Kingdom."


    "So we have to act quickly!" Ra can''t help but exim, concerned with her people.


    "We have to act smart," Lucien responds as he looks at Nea. "As far as I know, you''ve prepared your people for war, right?"


    She nods. "Yes, I started preparations for war as soon as Saria and ire left the capital; the cities are on alert and ready to defend themselves."


    "But they''re not waiting for Krakens to fall from the sky!" Sariaments, also concerned.


    "That''s why we''re going to destroy these portals," Lucien speaks confidently.


    "I''ll help you," Mayaments as she joins the group. "I can destroy the whole storms again and again."


    Lucien understands that Maya is undoubtedly immortal, yet, he can''t help but be concerned. "Isn''t that dangerous somehow?"


    She smiles friendly. "I can burn my body as many times as it takes; really, there is no problem."


    "So we have a n." Lucien smiles gratefully at Maya before looking at Nea. "We will protect all Mermaids and stand up to anything Tyrion sends us."


    "He will alsoe for us." Miraments. "This whole war is just for his personal gain, so he will surelye with his army after these waves of monsters... he wants you and Nea... he wants to steal your power."


    "Let hime then!" Nea holds Lucien''s hand tightly. "We''re going to face him here and kill him here."


    "Together," Lucien adds.


    Nea looks into his eyes confidently and then raises their hands, showing them to all the Mermaids. "Together!"

 Chapter 657 A Strongest Girls Mission (1/2)

    A battle is over, but the war against Tyrion continues; however, those Naga who follow Mira and Lucien, as well as the Mermaids who just fought, are very optimistic about the future.


    But soldiers just follow orders and trust their leaders because it''s up to them to realize the bright future that the people want. And it''s precisely what Lucien, Nea, and Mira are doing right now.


    "What are we going to do next?" Mira asks, looking at Lucien and Nea.


    "We must travel quickly to the capital and defend our position there until Tyrion appears." Ra can''t help but speak; she clearly doesn''t think that decision is up to her, but as the Mermaid army''s most important general, she wants to make clear the best course of action from the military point of view.


    "We are not going to abandon smaller cities to focus on protecting the capital." Nea quickly responds. "Our greatest forces are in the capital, so they can hold on until we''ve destroyed all the portals in the rest of the Kingdom."


    Lucien nodes. "I agree with Nea; no more Mermaid or innocent Naga need die in this war."


    Pride really likes the way Lucien acts, mainly because it makes all those Mermaids and Naga respect him even more. Yet, she couldn''t help but find his resolve somewhat naive and delusional.


    "Do you really expect that no soldier dies during a war??" She asks in a sarcastic tone.


    "I couldn''t expect that still being realistic..." Hements in a neutral tone, but his confident smile remains. "However, no one can stop me from trying that."


    Lucien''s words sound like pure arrogance, but his family knows that''s just his way of thinking; anyway, several women around him can''t help but smile, including Pride.


    "I think that''s totally possible." Envyments. "I mean, this portal storm is clearlying from the west and central region, so we can stop them before any city falls and force Tyrion to face us with his main army."


    "With Maya''s help, of course." Lustpletes.


    "I''m ready," Maya responds in a determined tone.


    Lucien nods, but his expression seems more thoughtful than determined. "First, we need a solid n and know where to focus our efforts."


    "What do you suggest?" Nea asks.


    He looks towards the eastern horizon. "We have to know if the storm has reached any cities and divide our troops to help as many cities as possible."


    Nea agrees with that and points northeast. "The nearest city is about a thousand miles in that direction. Could you... use that vision ability?"


    Lucien understands how useful it would be to be able to see if that city to the northeast is already under attack by Krakens. Still, when he thinks about using his vision ability again, he remembers how strong those mysterious feelings he felt in the central region were.


    Despite being focused on the war, a part of his mind can''t stop thinking about his supposed rtionship with the Water Spirit, which leaves him concerned about using the vision ability again. [What if she calls me again... could I ignore her calling??]


    When Lucien hesitates to use the vision ability, he remembers that he is never alone, and just by thinking about Maggie, he already hears her voice. "Hubby??"


    She floats over to the group and approaches him. "Do you need me?"


    Lucien can''t help but smile as he''s not surprised that Maggie could feel he''s thought of her; after all, the connection between him and his wives only grows stronger.


    "Yes, my dear." He holds Maggie''s hand lovingly. "I need you to look as far as possible and tell us everything you see about this storm."


    "Alright." Maggie wastes no time before activating her vision ability. She is very tired of the battle, but she only used her fire mana to fight the Krakens, and along with Lucien, her power grows even more, allowing her to see hundreds and even thousands of miles away in any direction.


    She focuses east and northeast, that is, into the Mermaid Kingdom, and starts reporting. "The storm is moving fast... it looks like the clouds are focusing around a city a thousand miles to the northeast, and... also nearly two thousand miles ahead... Still no Krakens in sight, but the storm is getting more intense... I can''t see any further than that."


    "It is enough." Lucien kisses Maggie''s lips.


    "We don''t have much time..." Nea thinks aloud.


    He nods. "Yes, we have to divide our forces now, and a group will apany Maya to the nearest town so she can destroy the portals with her fire magic."


    "Divide our forces..." Nea thinks aloud as she looks at the Mermaid troops with a concerned expression. "I''m not sure the troops will be able to fight anytime soon; although they are confident, they are exhausted, and I can feel that many of them are still scared."


    "The Nagas are no better off." Miraments.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I see," Lucienments as he thinks of something.


    Maya approaches him and speaks in a confident tone. "I don''t need an army to do that again, you know."


    "But you get vulnerable after burning your body like that..." Hements in a concerned tone, making Maya wonder how much he cares about her. "Anyway, you need people to help you."


    "I can go with her," Nea suggests. "Or you can, and with some of the strongest people among us."


    "If you go with her and take some of us, Eve and I could stick with the troops..." He exins. "She and Pride would take away any remaining fear in their hearts, and I could help them recover quickly, even get stronger, so we can hold the Krakens until you and Maya reach us."


    Nea finds that n good, but she can''t help but wonder what Lucien will do to help the troops recover quickly and get stronger. Then she gazes at him with a slightly upset expression. "You''re going to do that with them, aren''t you?? But... with all of them???"


    "There''s no time for that with all of them, so a few kisses and caresses will have to be enough." He casuallyments about kissing tens of thousands of Mermaids and female Nagas.


    That situation looks pretty bizarre, but somehow, Nea is already getting used to how peculiar things are around Lucien. "Be kind to them."


    "Of course." He smiles.


    She sighs. "Alright, so who''sing with Maya and me?"


    "I will!" Saria is the first to volunteer; she very much wants to be close to Lucien, but she efficiently manages to put her duties to her people before her personal desires.


    "No." Nea quickly denies it. "I know you want to fight, but our troops need to know that a member of our family is with them."


    "We will also be in battle soon." Lucien smiles at Saria.


    She doesn''t need much to agree with that. "Then I''ll stay..."


    ire is a little hesitant as she really wants to help the Mermaids, but at the same time, she doesn''t want to stay away from Lucien and Saria or leave them together away from her. "I think I''ll stay with Saria too."


    "I''m d to hear you''re protecting Saria," Neaments gently; she is still very fond of ire, especially now that they are inevitably bing a family.


    "I''d like to keep with Luci too, but..." Donna flies to Lucien''s side and pats his arm before looking at Maya and Nea. "You need my ax, so Wrath and I will fight alongside you now."


    Lucien kisses Donna''s lips in front of everyone, making it clear that there is nothing else between their love. "We''ll be together soon; for now, kill all our enemies that cross your path."


    "We''re going with them too," Amelia speaks for her and Envy; they both want to be better girls for Lucien, so helping Nea and Maya feels right.


    "I don''t even need to say I''m going with Maya, right?" Naomi smiles. She also really wants to get close to Lucien, but now doesn''t seem like the time for that.


    "Helena, Olivia, and Ang are also going with you, but the others aren''t ready for such a challenge yet," Lucienments before looking at Mira. "Do you want to go with them and let Kam lead the Nagas?"


    "Yes," Mira responds positively.


    Lucien nods and then looks at Maggie. "I also need you to go with them to be their eyes."


    "Understood." Maggie hugs Lucien and kisses him again. "I''ll do my best."


    "I know." He smiles as he pats her hair and then looks at the Sea Devil. "You should use the ship; Daisy and Valencia can make it sail really fast, saving you both time and energy."


    "Sounds good." Nea agrees; She can swim really fast, just like Maya can fly at incredible speeds, but the rest of the group isn''t that fast yet, so the Sea Devil wille in very handy.


    "So we have a n," Lucienments.


    Everyone agrees. "Yeah."

 Chapter 658 A Strongest Girls Mission (2/2)

    Everyone agrees with Lucien''s n to defend every city in the Mermaid Kingdom, especially Nea. But creating a n is just the first part of the process, so putting it into practice is really the challenge.


    And since time is one of Lucien''s main opponents right now, he cannot move slowly. The first step of the n is to split the group so that Maya can go with some girls towards the nearest city to destroy the portals there; Meanwhile, Lucien will help those Mermaids get ready to fight again.


    In order for the girls to follow Maya and Nea into the storm, the Sea Devil is an important tool, but first, Lucien has to give Valencia something, or her impetus to work hard may falter.


    So he leaves Maya and his sisters getting ready and flies towards the ship. The cutedies that make up the crew wee him with radiant smiles.


    "Master!!!" The first to approach Lucien is Rupa, the first Mermaid he met. She almost hugs him but stops when she thinks he might not want it. "I... I was really worried about what would be of us, so... you just came and destroyed those monsters..."


    Lucien can''t help but find Rupa even more adorable, she clearly doesn''t hide her emotions, but she respects him too much to do anything without his explicit consent.


    Then he walks over to her and gently hugs her. "You should praise Maya; she was the one who defeated the strongest Kraken."


    Rupa allows herself to be even more emotional and hugs Lucien tightly while sniffing his neck. "The Matriarch of the Rising Phoenix n is a legendary figure in our world and a very dear ally to our people... yet, my eyes were drawn to you the whole time."


    "You did it, Master." Another Mermaid speaks; she is one of the scouts sisters who joined Lucien''s groupst. "Your efforts to protect our people have been recognized by everyone on the battlefield, and even our Queen is on your side now."


    Lucien smiles at that Mermaid and her sister. "It''s also thanks to you for trusting me, and your hard work during the battle must be rewarded. I heard you girls killed six Krakens alone, so you deserve six times the reward."


    The Mermaid sisters blush as Rupa already feels like she''s getting the best reward ever just for being able to hug Lucien. But Valencia steps forward and smiles confidently at him. "We really deserve a proper reward."


    Before Lucien can say anything, Kam descends from the sky andnds beside him while looking at Valencia with a hostile expression. "Do you think you have the right to ask for any reward after what you tried to do?"


    "..." The atmosphere gets tense between the girls, and even though they fought alongside Valencia just ago, none of those girls thinks of defending her. Even Valencia understands that she can''t be helped after trying to keep Lucien as her ve.


    "Don''t be so hard on her..." Lucien speaks in a casual tone and leaves Rupa to walk toward Valencia. His posture seems friendly, but his following words are harshly fair.


    "I doubt she can forgive herself for her own mistakes." Hements before looking at Kam. "You both saw the same thing in me, what I could give you... what you needed. But while you tried to get it politely, she tried to use force."


    Kam smiles as she is happy she made the right decision, but Valencia bows her head in shame and regret. "I''m so sorry..."


    Valencia looks really depressed right now, but then she feels Lucien''s warm hand touch her face; he caresses her cheek and lifts her head through her chin, making her look into his eyes.


    "Don''t feel sorry." He speaks in a gentle tone, warming her heart. But again, his next words are not really kind. "I believe you will never be like Kam, someone I want to give my love to no matter what, but you can get my affection in exchange for hard work by being useful to me."


    Valencia feels likeining to herself for ending up in that situation. But what Lucien offers is far more than anyone else would offer an enemy, so she can''t reallyin. Also, in her heart, she hopes that one day she can be promoted in his heart based solely on her hard work.


    "I understand, Master..." She smiles at him.


    Lucien smiles too and then kisses her lips, pushing any negative feelings out of her heart and making her feel loved, at least for a few seconds. "Good girl."


    "Master..." Valencia can''t help but moan as her hands instinctively go toward his groin. Her body needs his just as most living beings need air, food, and water.


    He lets her touch his body as much as she wants, and although she just wants to rip his clothes off and mount on his cock right now, she''s smart enough to realize that''s not really his intention.


    When Valencia hesitates to take what she wants, Lucien smiles. "It''s okay; you can have it now; you deserved it..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She continues to caress his body passionately and then kiss his lips before looking into his eyes. "You have something to say to me, don''t you? What am I missing?"


    "I was serious about you being able to have it now..." Hements. "You can have a fair reward now or give it up and do something for me."


    Abandoning what Valencia wants most seems crazy, and her body quickly refuses to do that; her hands can''t stop touching Lucien''s body, and her lips don''t want to stop kissing him.


    But her mind tells her that it can be very beneficial, so she asks. "How good would the next reward be?"


    "How much you desire." Hements, still letting her continue touching and kissing his body.


    She bes even more interested in that. "What do I need to do?"


    "Help Maya in her mission to destroy the storm over the Mermaid Kingdom." He exins.


    Valencia doesn''t need to think too much about that, especially since she craves his affection more than anything. Then she hugs him tightly once and takes a deep breath of his scent before kissing his lips and taking a step back. "I ept."


    "Great." Lucien was sure she would ept that, but he still wanted to let her make that decision.


    With the same intention, he looks to the other new members of the group, who are the Mermaids Sisters, Rupa, and the Naga messenger, Ritika. "You have worked very well as members of the Sea Devil, so I offer you the same opportunity."


    "We will do anything to help our people!" The Mermaid Sisters quickly agree, followed by Rupa. "The same goes for me, Master."


    So the messenger Naga also nods. "I''ll do anything for you, Master."


    Lucien is happy for his girls'' loyalty and smiles at them. "So, prepare to set sail right now."


    "The Sea Devil will be ready in less than two minutes, Master." Valencia talks, and as soon as Lucien nods, she quickly starts preparing the ship with the help of the other girls.


    "I''m going to talk to Mom." Kam kisses Lucien before flying towards Mira.


    Everyone is too busy getting ready to leave, so he''s alone for a few seconds. He''s not really alone as Lust is always by his side, but there are no other girls demanding his attention right now, which gives him the opportunity to enter the main corridor of the ship.


    He''s not just walking around but heading towards a person he also needs to talk to. And he finds her upon entering the captain''s cabin.


    "You lookfortable there," Lucien teasinglyments when he sees Daisy lying on his bed.


    "I knew you woulde to me..." Shements without getting up.


    "Oh?" He makes a fake confused expression. "Why are you so sure?"


    She finally looks at him, and her expression is both thirsty and sexy; she even licks her own lips seductively, revealing her sharp fangs. "You need this as much as I do, don''t you?"


    Lucien hase to Daisy to ask her to apany Maya and the others, but seeing her adorable tongue dance among her fangs, he realizes inside him the need that none of his energies can satisfy.


    "Now that you mention it¡­" Hements as he walks over to the bed.

 Chapter 659 My Vampire Queens Needs (NSFW)

    Before making the Blood Contract with Lucien, Daisy didn''t understand how much she could crave blood; in fact, she was never satiated with animal blood, but she just didn''t understand how good a chosen partner''s blood could be.


    Now, all it took was a little battle followed by a few days without Lucien''s blood for Daisy to have a sort of withdrawal crisis. Her legs started to shake, and she knew she would only be okay by having his blood, but as he was busy with very important matters, she went to the captain''s cabin to try to hold on with just his smell in the bed.


    But the situation was getting critical, and Daisy almost asked for Lucien''s help. She knew he would help her right away, but she didn''t want to seem so weak, so dependent... In the end, she didn''t have to do anything as he went to her as if he instinctively knew of her need.


    Daisy could feel him approaching and even see his silhouette in red through the walls of the ship. Now, she''s trying her best to look confident and sexy rather than thirsty and desperate.


    And she manages to do that to perfection. Even though Lucien can feel his wives'' emotions, he doesn''t use such ability invasively, and Daisy always seems mysterious and seductive to him.


    "You fought so well..." Hements as he approaches the bed.


    She slowly stands over her knees on the bed in an even more seductive posture; Her gaze seems so serene and lovely, but she also looks like a beast hiding in sheep''s clothing, a predator patiently waiting to pounce over the prey.


    She looks at him with a mysterious expression and smiles. "I deserve a reward, right?"


    Lucien always acts dominant instinctively, and most of his wives like that; they like to have him in control, taking care of them. Some of them also act dominantly in a sort of sexual game; but with Daisy, Lucien never knows what game they''re ying.


    "Of course." He smiles back at her as he subtly drops the cor of his shirt, revealing the magical marks on his neck.


    That is clearly an invitation for Daisy, and although she still tries to keep calm, her fangs instinctivelye out of her delicate mouth, making it clear how much she craves his blood.


    Lucien tries to smile teasingly, but by seeing Daisy''s fangs appear, he feels an instinctive urge to reveal his fangs as well. He''s still not used to such emotions as he''s absorbing Daisy''s vampire traits much faster than the race traits from his other wives.


    But that''s definitely not a bad thing, so Lucien just lets his instincts work, and his fangs extend as well. He and Daisy are like sides of the same coin now; they excite each other just as they both need each other.


    ''Oh,e on!'' Lust can''t help but exmation in his mind; her jealous tone directly reflects her feeling right now.


    Lucien ignores Lust''s jealousment and sits on the edge of the bed. Daisy quickly approaches him, and her mouth is drawn to his neck immediately. However, she doesn''t bite him initially but starts to sniff and lick his skin affectionately.


    "How much time do we have?" She asks as she moves her hands around his waist.


    "Almost none." He answers in a sad tone.


    Daisy feels like crying when she hears that, but just having him alone in her arms for just a while already makes her happy. She keeps licking his neck, and her fangs scratch the marks on it. "So, we shouldn''t waste a single second..."


    "Yeah." He responds and tilts his neck. "Drink as much as you want."


    She doesn''t think a second time before digging her fangs right into the marks on his neck. She clearly does that in the kindest way possible, including the way she sucks his blood.


    As Daisy drinks Lucien''s blood, he caresses her thigh lovingly. "I''m sorry, but I have to ask you to do something for me."


    ''What is it?'' She uses mindmunication to speak as she continues to drink his blood.


    "Help Maya and a group deal with the portal storm ahead while I prepare the troops," He exins.


    ''Are we going to be apart for a long time?'' Daisy clearly wants to help Lucien protect the Mermaid Kingdom, yet, she can''t help but ask that question.


    He smiles. "You''re so cute."


    Daisy quickly sticks one hand into his underwear and holds his cock; Her firm but gentle touch gets him so hard promptly as she teases him mentally. ''I suppose Rose will stay with you...''


    "Yes..." Despite all of Lucien''s self-control, Daisy manages to arouse very strong feelings in him. So, he counterattacks by squeezing one of her breasts directly. "I have to prepare her for the big battle... I feel she is close to awakening a soul weapon."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''A Soul Weapon?'' Daisy asks in a curious tone, making Lucien curious as well.


    He''s seen her fighting before but not summoning a soul weapon, and as someone as talented as she should have it, he asks. "Do you have a Soul Weapon?"


    ''I''m not sure...'' Daisy''s answer is a little confused, making Lucien even more curious, so without stopping sucking his blood, she takes her hand out of his underwear and materializes a beautiful dagger with a red handle and silver de.


    "It''s beautiful." Lucien quickly praises upon seeing the dagger in Daisy''s hand.


    ''But it''s useless.'' She speaks in a disappointed tone. ''Well, at least I never understood how to use it.''


    Lucien wonders about that and asks the most obvious question. "Did you just try to hit things with it?"


    ''Yeah, but it breaks when I apply a moderate amount of force on it; it''s not good for directbat, and I don''t even have much physical strength.'' She exins.


    "How strange..." Lucien runs his finger over the dagger''s hilt, and it glows with a faint red light. "Oh??"


    "What was that??" Lust materializes her body and looks at the dagger with a curious expression.


    "I don''t know." Lucien quickly responds as he continues to stroke the dagger''s hilt but doesn''t see anything else on it.


    Daisy is curious too and stops sucking Lucien''s blood to look at the dagger. "I''ve never seen it react to anything... and well, I''ve tried many things. In fact, most of my people have blood-rted Soul Weapons, so I''ve tried to use my blood on it many times, but nothing ever happened."


    "Hmm..." Lucien looks at Daisy''s lips, especially the drops of his blood running down the corners of her mouth. He instinctively has an idea and runs his finger over the dagger''s de.


    The dagger again emits a red glow, this time more intense than thest, making Daisy''s eyes gleam with anticipation. She never understood her soul weapon and didn''t even think Lucien could understand it since he''s not a vampire. But now, she feels like a fool for not asking for his help with that sooner.


    The red glow soon begins to fade, so Lucien brushes his finger against the de''s edge, and although his skin is very resistant, the de cuts through his finger, and drops of his blood run over it, making the red glow get more and more intense.


    "Damn, you really awakened it!" Daisy feels the dagger''s power grow along with her own power.


    But Lucien doesn''t think that''s over; awakening the power of someone Daisy''s Soul Weapon with his blood doesn''t feel right, although they have a Blood and Soul Contract.


    The red light again begins to fade, so Lucien brings his finger to Daisy''s lips and mixes their blood. She immediately understands his intention, and he brings his finger back to the dagger''s de.


    Daisy feels as if the pieces of an old forgotten puzzle are finally starting to align in her mind. She watches how bright the red light gets as Lucien brings their mixed-blood closer to the dagger and when it touches the de, she feels an incredible power arouse inside her.


    "AH!!!" She exims, and her beautiful eyes shine as bright as the dagger. She feels the dagger''s power grow a lot, and it is her own power, the power of her soul.


    The dagger floats in the air in front of Daisy and then transforms into several stone globes that begin to spin around her wrist with that same red glow. Lucien doesn''t understand exactly what''s going on, but Daisy can feel how much those stone globes make her stronger.


    Lust also has an idea of what that means and exins. "Another catalyst... it seems every mage by your side awakens the best kind of soul weapon for them."


    He smiles, happy for Daisy. "I don''t think it has anything to do with me; hadn''t she awakened her Soul Weapon before she met me? Looks like she just needed a Blood Contract to activate Its power."


    Daisy smiles back at him. "See how I am a dependent woman..."


    "No way!" He exims and hugs her, bringing their lips really close. "Your talent is too great even for you to control it alone... it seems your soul instinctively craved a partner, just that."


    She looks into his eyes with a seductive expression. "What if I like depending on you?"


    "Then I have nothing against it." He responds before kissing her, leaving Lustpletely ignored in the room.

 Chapter 660 A Little Parting

    Lucien and Daisy enjoy each other for a while, but that moment doesn''tst long as they are both needed elsewhere. Yet, they manage to sate their need for blood enough tost until they are reunited again.


    Daisy now understands how to use her soul weapon''s full potential, and her power is greater than ever, so she will be of great help to Maya and Nea.


    After a few more kisses, she and Lucien leave the captain''s cabin and head back to the deck. There they find the other girls ready to leave.


    "Is everything ready?" Nea asks in an anxious tone, and her state ispletely normal since her whole kingdom is under attack.


    Lucien looks around and sees Valenciae back from the ship''s corridor; she nods at them. "The Sea Devil is ready to set sail."


    The girls who will go with Maya and Nea nod too; the group is formed by Amelia, Envy, Donna, Wrath, Naomi, Gluttony, Sophia, Sloth, Helena, Olivia, Ang, Mira, Maggie, and Daisy, in addition to Valencia, and Mermaids and Nagas who are already part of Lucien''s group.


    "Be careful." Lucien trusts in the power of his wives and sisters, yet, he can''t help but be concerned about their safety.


    "We''ll take care of them." Neaments.


    Maya nods. "Yeah, none of us are going to fall."


    Lucien nods back at Maya; he likes her honest and kind personality more and more, which makes him feel sorry about how much his family needs her magic core; it''s almost like someone wants to make them feel bad about wanting to continue living.


    Since every second can mean the difference between life and death of Mermaids, the group can''t afford to waste time; yet, Lucien gives a quick kiss to all his girls who are leaving; even Valencia and the other new members of the group receive some affection and energy from their beloved Master.


    But Lucien doesn''t kiss some of the girls, of course. After he kisses Ang, Naomi, who is next to her, looks at him with an imploring expression.


    "Do you want a kiss too?" He asks in a teasing tone, not expecting her to be so bold as to ask it in front of everyone.


    But she surprises him when she shes a bright smile and jumps in his arms. "Don''t be a mean brother!!"


    Lucien hugs Naomi, and before he notices it, she gives him a quick tap kiss on the lips before pulling back andughing. "Hehehe..."


    He barely has time to react before a little demon materializes her body in the air in front of him and kisses his lips too; it''s Gluttony, naturally, and for less than a second Lucien feels a powerful force sucking a very small part of all the energies out of his body.


    "What the hell are you doing?!?!" ireins as Greed materializes her body and looks at Naomi and Gluttony with a hostile expression.


    Eve just shakes her head as the other girls look away. Everyone wants a part of Lucien, but at the same time, they don''t want to get involved in the war between Envy, Gluttony, Greed, and their hosts.


    "Save this hostility for our enemies." Lucien tries to calm the girls and their Sins.


    Naomi and ire pout, then Lucien approaches Sophia and kisses her lips gently before running his lips down. He caresses and kisses her belly over her blouse while both of them think about their children.


    Sophia can feel how much Lucien is reluctant to let her be separated from him again, but she is confident that nothing bad can happen to her with women as powerful as Nea and Maya around.


    "We''ll be together again soon..." She speaks as she strokes his hair.


    "Yeah..." He kisses her belly again. "All of us..."


    Lucien can create a romantic atmosphere with any woman, but nothingpares to when he''s with Lust and Sophia, which makes all the other girls jealous.


    "We have to go..." Nea can''t wait as Maggie''stest report made it clear that the storm and the dark portals are about to reach the nearest Mermaid city.


    "Yes..." Lucien nods, but then his eyes meet Nea''s, and she discovers the power of the connection they now share.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Nea could already feel Lucien''s intentions before due to her Mermaid''s power, but now she can feel it inside her, and it''s hard to discern which feelings are from him and her own.


    Anyway, his gaze is clearly asking her if she wants a goodbye kiss too. And a part of her is tempted by the idea, but she can''t think of such things right now, so she starts to turn around, giving him an answer.


    Nea''s answer is also clear, and although Lucien understands that there is no room for romance in her mind right now, he refuses to ept that answer. Then in one quick movement, he gently takes her by the arm and kisses her lips.


    That is just a tap kiss, but it reminds Nea how much she missed the taste of his lips. The kiss is also enough for Lucien to give her a good amount of energy, making her body feel refreshed.


    On the second before their lips get away, he speaks in her mind in a loving tone. ''Be careful.''


    Although that action seems simple, it has significant meaning for Nea. Despite being a Queen who has always been very close to her whole people, the persons close enough to be considered family are only four, with two of them already dead and the others being Saria and Ra.


    And Nea was always the one who took care of Saria and Ra; she was the one who protected them and always told them to be careful when away from her. So only now can she understand what it''s like to have someone taking care of her.


    She still doesn''t know how to use mindmunication to talk to him, so she just nods as a slight blush appears on her cheeks. So, she focuses again and talks to the girls. "Let''s go."


    Valencia activates the ship''s magic mechanism, and the sails immediatelye down. Lucien exchanges quick nces with his wives again before flying off the deck along with the remaining girls.


    Then they say farewell to those who are going. Eve feels a little ufortable letting her sisters head off intobat without her, but they aren''t kids anymore; also, they are all going toward the same goal.


    "It''s just a quick goodbye before we all meet on the battlefield again," Lucien speaks to Eve.


    "Indeed," Eve responds before looking at the Mermaids and Nagas behind them. "For now, we have a lot of work to do... the troops have to be ready when we catch up with the others."


    Now that Nea and Mira have gone with the others, the surrounding Mermaids and Nagas look to Saria, Kam, Lucien, and Eve, seeking their lead. They have faith in their leaders and are confident that together, they can win the war against Tyrion.


    Yet, most troops are tired and even scared from the brutal battle against the Krakens. So they ask themselves, whates next?


    Lucien can clearly see how those Mermaids and Nagas feel, and while Eve and Pride can help boost morale and remove fear from their hearts with just their presence, he needs to do something more direct to help them recover quickly.


    First, he extends hands to Kam and Saria; they both hold his hands, and together they look at the troops before Lucien uses his energy to make his voice reach everyone on the battlefield. "I know you guys are tired... and it''s also normal to be afraid of death..."


    The Nagas just trust Mira''s judgment and Lucien''s power, but the Mermaids can sense how much he cares about them, which makes them like him even more.


    "But we will all be okay if we work together to face whatever challenge lies ahead." Lucien continues his speech, but even he doesn''t quite know how to exin to them what he is about to do.


    He sighs and looks at those thousands of soldiers before trying to exin. "I''ll be frank; I can''t do anything to help the male Nagas..."


    "???" Many people get confused while others blush.


    Lucien can hear amotion rising among the troops, so he continues exining, especially to the male Nagas. "It has directly to do with my powers and my limitations... I can''t help you guys get stronger right now..."


    His words are like a bucket of cold water to the male troops, but they give hope to all Mermaids and female Nagas.


    The eyes of thousands of Mermaids and Nagas gleam with expectation as they gaze at Lucien, then he smiles back at them. "But as for the women¡­ well, I can help you get ready to fight in a few seconds¡­ if you let me help you."


    [YES!!!] It''s the thought that pops into the minds of every Mermaid and female Naga around.

 Chapter 661 Before The Party Begins

    The sun shines as a light rain falls on Lucien and the thousands of women in front of him. As Maya and Nea advance towards the storm, he has to help those thousands of Mermaids and Nagas get ready to fight again.


    The troops are particrly excited about what''s next, even though they don''t know exactly what that is. Unlike Naomi and Gluttony''s influence, which made them very anxious and hungry, Eve and Pride''s aura makes them feel amazing, and Lucien and Lust''s aura is unlike anything else.


    Rumors quickly begin to appear among the troops; they wonder if they''ll be able to touch, kiss, or even have sex with Lucien. Of course, everyone is primarily thinking about getting strong to defend their people, but if the process is so pleasurable, they couldn''t help but enjoy it too.


    In the sky, Lucien looks at so many Mermaids and female Nagas with an affectionate expression. His nature makes him want to take care of them as well as his troops who are still in Argerim, but the influence of Eve and Pride also makes him want to be the best Master for them, goals thatplement each other.


    To him and the troops, that situation seems just natural, but the women around him can''t help but find it a little strange. Even Saria is jealous despite her not being his wife yet.


    Meanwhile, Greed and ire couldn''t be more upset. For people as selfish as they are, seeing what should be their most precious treasure about to be shared by thousands of people seems like a true hell, or for demons, the damn heaven.


    Lucien can feel ire and Greed''s upset gaze on him, and their feelings seem as thick and palpable as rocks; he even gets afraid of what they might do, so he smiles at them. "You know this is necessary, don''t you?"


    "That''s what you''re saying!" ire crosses her arms and pouts.


    Greed looks at Lucien with an angry expression, rolls her eyes, and then goes back to ire''s soul. For an ancient evil demon, she seems to act like a jealous young girl.


    Eve sighs and shakes her head. "Just do what you have to do, Luci."


    Pride doesn''t feel any different from the other girls, but she manages to focus on the big picture more than her own needs, so she nods. "We will support you; with our auras together, the troops will fight like never before."


    Lucien cares about his rtionship with all Sins, but having Pride''s approval is different; he can''t help but respect her even with her acting irrationally many times. So, he nods to her in thanks.


    "Let''s do this..." He turns his attention to the Mermaids and Nagas again. "The faster we start it, the faster we can finish it."


    "But who goes first, my people or the Mermaids??" Kam asks.


    "I was thinking about mixing them," He answers. "Although the Mermaids and Nagas have just fought together, there is still a long way before a stable alliance, so this may help bring them close."


    Saria quickly nods. "That''s a great idea."


    Kam can''t help but be upset and jealous; she understands how her people hurt the Mermaids under Tyrion''s leadership, but she thinks much more selfishly than her mother, and all she sees now is Saria stealing Lucien''s attention by being so cool and radiant.


    "I guess so... but the male Nagas won''t be happy about that." Kamments.


    Lucien can see that Kam is very jealous of Saria, and it couldn''t be different due to the influence of Greed and the other Sins. But he also understands that the male Nagas might resent him doing intimate things with all the female Nagas in that army; that too is inevitable.


    Before he can say anything, Eve speaks first. "Luci can''t do anything about it."


    "They have to be happy that we are helping their people, and these men still have our aura to strengthen them; it is already a gift that few peoples in the universe can experience." Pridements in her usual arrogant tone.


    "Yes, yes..." Kam has no arguments toin, so she flies toward the Naga troops. "I''ll ask the men to step aside and the women to form a line or something."


    Lucien knows this sort of thing makes all men hate him, but he can''t just ignore his powers because of something like that, so it just doesn''t matter to him.


    "Ehh..." Saria blushes as she seems hesitant about something; she tries to look at him but at the same time looks away. "I think we''d better do it over Bina''s shell, right? I mean, at least it''s better than doing it in the sea or... well..."


    "Yes, please." Lucien smiles at Saria, and she quickly calls her loyalpanion, the giant mystic turtle.


    Bina emerges from the ocean, and Saria quickly uses her water magic to clean any dirt from the turtle''s body; then, she activates the magical enchantments of the great turtle, causing the pool and other furniture to appear over its shell.


    The giant turtle is perfect for the asion as it can keep the group moving while Lucien gives his energies to the Mermaids and Nagas on top of Its shell.


    He and the girlsnd on top of Bina, and Saria caress Its skin while whispering kind words to the turtle; then, she activates a globe-shaped blue barrier that only covers Bina''s shell, creating a private ce for Lucien to do his magic.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The girls begin to settle around the magic pool, and Lucien can''t help but be confused, so he smiles teasingly. "Are you girls going just to observe or participate too?"


    "Is this an invitation??" Greed quickly materializes her body and asks in an excited tone.


    But before Lucien can respond, a giant foot made of white energy appears behind Greed and kicks her body away. That''s clearly Pride''s energy.


    "We''d better stay close to affect the troops with both of our energies." Pridements in a casual tone.


    "Oh, really?" Lucien can''t miss an opportunity to tease Pride.


    Pride arrogantly smiles, and Eve rolls her eyes. "Come on; no one wants to see your thing, Luci; let''s just do it right away."


    Saria agrees about starting to power up the Mermaids as soon as possible, but about Lucien''s thing... well, no one there thinks that way, not even Eve.


    "Alright, alright..." Lucien starts to take off his clothes; he could just dematerialize them, but he knows that doing it slowly makes the girls even more aroused.


    Lucien''s wives just enjoy the show, and even ire doesn''t hide her gaze, but Eve just looks away while Pride doesn''t take her eyes off Lucien''s body.


    Saria feels an instinctive urge to look at Lucien''s body, but she tries to fight that desire. "Ehh¡­ how are you going to do it? I mean, with how many girls per time?"


    "I think five Mermaids and five Nagas per turn is a good number." He answers.


    "Ten girls???" Saria can''t help but be shocked. She clearly knows Lucien has many wives, but she didn''t think he could pleasure ten women at once.


    He smiles at her. "You know we don''t have time for sex with thousands of women, right? A few kisses, caresses, and other minor things will have to be enough."


    "Yeah, sure..." Saria nods, and every time her eyes find Lucien''s body, she feels her own body getting warmer. Then she turns and flies out of the magic dome. "I''ll see if Ra already has the lucky first- I mean candidates."


    Lucien can''t help but smile due to how cute Saria is. Since he''s about to work hard for several hours straight, he wants to enjoy that moment to step into the magic pool, close his eyes and just rx.


    Only he, his wives, and his sisters stand over the giant turtle''s shell, and the blue dome blocks outside sight and sound, but Lucien still feels Pride, creating a smaller barrier around him.


    He keeps his eyes closed as he feels the warm water of the pool touching his body, then he hears two people enter the pool too; he recognizes them by their fragrance, ire and Eve.


    "What''s wrong, Luci?" Eve asks in a concerned tone.


    "Nothing, I guess." He answers. "We''re doing what we nned, right?"


    ire just stays silent while Eve looks thoughtful. "Something has changed, I feel it... you''re different since..."


    "Since the Phoenix killed that Kraken." Pride materializes her body and goes straight to the point.


    Lucien remains calm and lets the pool''s water rx his body. "Nothing changed."


    "Are you sure?" She asks. "You can have almost any woman you want, but not her."


    "Do you think I don''t know that?" He asks sarcastically. "Don''t worry; I''m in control of my emotions."


    Eve sighs. "I doubt any of us can be sure of that with the Bloody Rose messing with our feelings."


    "I know..." He also sighs and then stands up before looking at Eve. "But I can assure you that even if I fell in love with her, I would never put her life before our family''s."


    "Don''t you consider your wives part of our family?" Eve asks a question whose answer is obvious.

 Chapter 662 Very Easy And Very Difficult But Both Problematic

    When Eve mentions the fact that Lucien considers all his wives part of their family, he''s speechless. He loves his sisters very much, but he also knows he couldn''t sacrifice any of his wives.


    "This is different." He exins. "I wouldn''t fall in love with someone we have to kill."


    "What if you can''t control your feelings??" Pride asks.


    "Then I would find another way." He quickly gives an arrogant reply, something Pride instinctively approves.


    "What if there''s no other way??" Eve asks.


    Lucien doesn''t even need to think to answer that question, and Pride can feel with her whole being what his answer will be.


    "Then I will create a way." He speaks with determination.


    Pride can''t help but smile as Eve shakes her head. ire just remains silent as she doesn''t fully agree to n against Maya, but at the same time, she doesn''t want to die nor let her siblings die.


    Before Eve can say anything else, they hear Saria and Kaming through the blue barrier, and Pride removes her barrier as well.


    Saria quickly notices that Lucien and his sisters are a little tense, but given everything that''s going on, she doesn''t think that''s abnormal. And Kam has an idea of what Lucien is thinking due to the soul contract, but she doesn''t say anything about that, of course.


    "Do you need more time to prepare?" Saria asks Lucien as she tries not to be mesmerized by his naked body, and the fact that he kept only his underwear makes her even more curious.


    "It''s okay; you can bring the girls." He smiles at her as he pushes the concerns about Maya to the bottom of his mind.


    Saria nods and then creates a door in the barrier, and through that door, five Mermaids and five Nagas enter before the barrier closes again.


    Those women are simple troops, but each one has a different charm; the Nagas are somewhat human-like due to their naughtiness and sensuality, but their exotic looks make them different from any other race.


    Lucien can''t help but find each of those Nagas a sexy beauty, but the five Mermaids also attract him a lot due to their gentle charm and serene mour, not second to the Naga in beauty.


    But still, there''s no way he could be more impressed with their looks than they are with his devilish charm.


    Seeing Lucien from afar duringbat was enough to drive those women horny even when they were scared to death, so now seeing him up close and when they''re about to do naughty things drives those ten womenpletely crazy.


    "I''m d you epted my offer." He smiles at them, making their hearts melt.


    Saria and Kam have just brought those women to Lucien with the intention of strengthening their people, yet, they can''t help but feel a sour taste in their mouths by seeing him smiling so friendly at them.


    Envy would be delighted in their emotions if she were around, but in the meantime, Greed can have all of their jealousy for her, which is certainly not being as cool as she''s used to.


    The Mermaids are quite shy, but the Nagas seem confident; they also bow respectfully. "My King."


    [King?] The Mermaids can''t help but wonder if they should call Lucien that way too. For the Nagas, his power was never in doubt, but what really makes them see him as their King is his ability to unite people, in this case, women.


    Lucien can''t help but be happy that the Nagas already see him as their King, but he doesn''t me the Mermaids for still having doubts. And the fact that he can now feel that Nea has good feelings for him despite her still maintaining a somewhat hesitant posture makes him confident that all the Mermaids will soon feelfortable calling him King.


    "You cane closer..." He waves to the girls. "I won''t bite you."


    "Unless you like that kind of thing, hehe." Lust materializes her body and teases the girls.


    The five Naga smile, making it clear that they are interested in Lucien''s ''bites,'' and although some Mermaids are interested in that as well, they just blush shyly.


    Lucien casually shakes his head at Lust and speaks to her mentally. ''Don''t scare them.''


    ''What??'' Lust feels scolded. ''Your Mermaids have more naughty thoughts than any Naga, but they hide it behind fake shy faces!''


    ''I know.'' Lucien replies, after all, he can feel the luxury of people just as Lust. ''But I think they''re cute this way.''


    ''Whatever...'' Lust rolls her eyes and dematerializes her body, returning to Lucien''s soul.


    Both Nagas and Mermaids get morefortable when Lust disappears. One fact they share with all women, except one, is that they feel uglier when they are in the presence of probably the sexiest woman ever.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lust''s exit makes way for the Nagas to slide their sexy tails towards Lucien, but the Mermaids still seem hesitant. That doesn''t directly have to do with Lucien but the fact that ire and Eve are around him.


    The Mermaids already respected ire a lot, but now they also respect Eve enough that they don''t want to do anything weird in front of them, and doing naughty things with their only brother in front of them seems fucking weird.


    Lucien notices that and looks at his sisters with a sorry expression. "Can you give us some space?"


    "Really???" ire asks in an upset tone.


    "Unless you want to join..." He smiles teasingly at her. It is evident that ire would jump into his arms at the first opportunity, but he still thinks she is influenced by Greed and not in real love with him.


    ire pouts because no matter how much she craves Lucien''s affection, she doesn''t have the guts to actually take it. And Greed keeps screaming in her mind for her to get it as fast as possible and not leave any share of Lucien to any other woman besides her, of course.


    "Let''s go¡­" Before ire can say anything, Eve touches her shoulder, causing her to contain her naughty thoughts.


    Lucien is sorry about ire''s situation; it is evident that he needs to ''take care'' of Greed as he did to Envy for Amelia''s sake, but he doesn''t have time to do it right now as his focus should be on the Nagas and Mermaids; in the end, it''s all to keep his sisters safe.


    As she pushes a sullen ire out of the pool, Eve passes beside Lucien and whispers to him. "Be quick; there are many other troops that need this boost."


    He nods at Eve, then looks at the two Sins who are still staring at his body. ire also notices that Greed is not following her and angrily yells at her Sin. "Come on, Greed!!"


    "I think I''ll stay here..." Greedments as her eyes glow gold, and that glow gets brighter as she looks down at Lucien''s body, increasingly curious about his member now covered by water and his underwear. "To help, naturally..."


    "GREED!!!" ire screams even more furiously and throws a golden de at her Sin.


    *Whoosh*


    Lucien holds the de in the air before it touches Greed''s face, and their eyes meet, both glowing gold. At that moment, Greed feels that she has found her soulmate, and her body feels different than ever, especially in her wet golden flower.


    Time seems to stop for Greed as she doesn''t know whether to admire Lucien''s eyes or the rest of his body more. Her arms beg her to hold him and never let go, her heart wants his affection like she never thought it could be possible, and her pussy craves his cock even though she doesn''t even know how it should feel.


    Greed feels she''s there, but she''s not at the same time; it''s like a part of her is missing, and she''d be in that state for hours if Lucien''s voice didn''t wake her up.


    "Greed?" He asks in a sensual tone.


    "Hmm?" She gets confused.


    He smiles and gently caresses her face. "Can you act like a good girl just for a while?"


    A part of Greed knows Lucien is just messing with her, but she doesn''t care because just being around him pleases her. She tries to regain control of her emotions and smiles. "Of course."


    "Good¡­" He caressed her cheeks, bringing his fingers closer to her lips. That gets her very excited, but he stops quickly. "I''ll find a way to make it up to youter."


    "You have no idea." Sheughs before flying towards ire.


    Lucien alsoughs, but his expression turns thoughtful as he faces Pride. The arrogant Sin is the only woman who can only look Lucien in the eye when he''s shirtless, and he feels he must do the same to her.


    "Are you going to try the same trick on me?" She asks casually.


    "Maybe someday." He also responds casually, but the attraction between them is so dense that even the Nagas can feel it as clearly as Mermaids.


    Their rtionship is so tonic that it has already crossed all possible limits. Pride is too arrogant to ept being happy because of someone else, and Lucien is equally arrogant to the point where he thinks he must prove to her and himself that he is the best man in the universe and the only one deserving of her affection.


    Pride doesn''t like to let anyone have thest word, so since they don''t have time to y right now, she flies toward Eve, leaving her response after an arrogantugh. "Hahaha... I''ll wait for that day."


    Many thoughts run through Lucien''s mind, but he''s focused now, so he lets Pride follow Eve out of the pool before turning his attention to the Nagas and Mermaids.


    "Shall we start, girls?" He asks excitedly, making the girls even more excited.

 Chapter 663 Mermaids, Nagas, And The Devil {R-18}

    On top of Saria''s giant mystic turtle''s shell, Eve, ire, and their Sins leave Lucien alone with the first group of Nagas and Mermaids to receive his ''boost.''


    And since the turtle''s shell, despite being giant, is no bigger than a hundred meters long, the girls fly into the sky, but not before casting an inviting look at Saria and Kam.


    Both princesses feel the same frustration, but they know they are in the middle of a war crisis, so selfish feelings are quickly suppressed in favor of Lucien and Eve''s strategy.


    Saria smiles at the five Mermaids and Nagas, doing her best to hide her jealousy. "Eh-h... we''ll leave you alone..." Then her eyes meet Lucien''s for a second before she takes Kam''s hand and flies after Eve and ire.


    "Wai-" Kam is taken aback by the sudden closeness of her ''arch-enemy'' and tries to say something, but as Saria acts quickly, she only has time to look at the five Nagas and Mermaids with an arrogant expression.


    Kam''s gaze prates the souls of those soldiers, and they can even hear her saying in their minds something like, ''know your ce, servants!''


    And as if that scary look wasn''t enough, she still bulges her belly, making Lucien''s tattoo on its low area evident. Again, without saying anything, Kam manages to send a clear message to the poor Nagas and Mermaids: ''You can have his cock for an insignificant while, but I will have his love forever.''


    Saria can feel Kam sending waves of hostility toward those girls, and despite feeling a little bad for them, she is more focused on understanding why the Naga princess feels so superior to women who are about to do naughty things with Lucien but fears her.


    [She knows they can''t get Lucien''s genuine affection, but I... hehehe...] Saria can''t hide a proud, cute smile as she drags an angry Kam above the clouds. She also closes the visual barrier around the giant turtle, leaving Lucien with his new ''recruits.''


    He looks each of those girls in the eye, making their hearts beat faster and faster. Even though the weather outside that barrier is very cold due to the dark storms on all horizons, the air gets warmer and warmer around Lucien and the girls.


    The weather inside the barrier grows hotter so quickly that Lucien can see sweat drops running down the skin of those Nagas and Mermaids, making their exotic bodies look even more attractive.


    His eyes glow purple as they follow those sweat drops down the necks, arms, breasts, and bellies of those women until they reach over their most private parts. The moment before the wolf eats the sheep, Lucien loves that moment.


    Sheep don''t usually enjoy that moment, but when Lucien is the wolf, being eaten by him can''t be bad. So they also feel good as his eyes run over their bodies.


    [He is really the incarnation of lust...] The five Nagas and Mermaids share the same thought as they feel the greatest pleasure of their lives, and Lucien is doing that with just looks.


    He is literally eating the girls with his eyes, and while that is very good, it also intensifies deeper desires in them. Arms tremble, tails get weak, and hearts racing... before those girls know it, their most private parts are dripping desire juices.


    ''Are you torturing them?'' Lust can''t help but asks in Lucien''s mind. Despite being the true Sin of Lust, she knows she couldn''t take that situation at the feet of those poor girls any longer.


    ''Maybe a little...'' He chuckles in response.


    But he''s not doing it just to y with those girls. In fact, he knows that even with the Nagas acting so boldly and the Mermaids hiding even more intense desires, those ten girls wouldn''t jump into his arms with just a snap of his fingers.


    However, now that he''s stimted their desires with his devilishly sinful gaze, those ten girls can''t wait for whates next.


    Then he opens his arms, and looking like the materialization of pleasure, he invites those girls to get what they want so badly.


    "Come on girls... you''vee this far, so let''s make it to the end." His lips move softly, and his devilishly seductive voice enters the ears of those Nagas and Mermaids, going to their hearts, souls, and pussies, activating every possible stimulus.


    "Hell yes!!" Contrary to expectations, a Mermaid acts first, jumping into the pool and diving into the water before emerging in front of Lucien less than a secondter.


    With no time for romance, Lucien uses one of his hands to support the back of the Mermaid''s head and wraps his other arm around her slim, slippery waist before sealing her sweet lips with a passionate kiss.


    That young Mermaid takes so much pleasure in having Lucien''s tongue dominantly making a sloppy mess inside her little mouth; his arms hugging her body arouses even more impulses which makes her tail instinctively wrap around his waist.


    Everything happens very fast and what a second ago looked like a shy sheep bes a wild wolf that jumps over its prey. The Nagas get furious and look at the Mermaids still out of the pool with resentful expressions.


    Even at such a moment, people who have been fighting for hundreds of years can''t erase so much rivalry, and the fact that a Mermaid takes the first step toward Lucien makes the Nagas upset.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But for those four remaining Mermaids, such rivalry doesn''t mean anything anymore. Lucien is the god of pleasure, or rather the devil himself, and he is offering more power and pleasure than they could ever dream of having; and all they need to do is take¡­


    So they take it.


    The four Mermaids quickly jump into the pool and swim quickly toward Lucien, eager to have any part of him, even if it''s licking his fingertips.


    "Damn!!!" One of the Nagas mutters and quickly regrets that as the others use that second to jump into the pool, having a slight advantage over her.


    No man has ever been in a situation like Lucien''s. He''s in a magical pool, surrounded by ten exotic beauties of races who have an old history of rivalry, but all those girls care about now are his caresses.


    And all he wants is to make them feel good.


    So without wasting time, he focuses on passing his demonic energies to the Mermaids in his arms. He kisses her mouth before running his lips over her neck while pressing her breasts onto his chest and squeezing her ass.


    "Ahhh~~!!!" She lets out a soft moan, and her body goes limp for a second, which Lucien uses to escape her embrace and catch one of the Nagas that is swimming around him.


    While the first Mermaid enjoys the vor of Lucien''s saliva in her mouth and his powerful energy running through her body, that Nagaughs with happiness in her King''s arms.


    Lucien dives to the bottom of the pool with that Naga and presses her body against Its very bottom. He holds her tail between his legs and seals her lips with a kiss full of passion and power.


    His hands run over her body, driving her crazy with pleasure, and although the fun is just beginning, the other girls can''t wait, and the more daring ones start caressing his wings, horns, and tail.


    As he has to please thousands of Mermaids and Nagas, the time with each one of them is very limited, so the fact that he can please several of them at the same time is very useful.


    "Ohh!!" But even he is surprised when a Mermaid puts the tip of his tail inside her warm, soft little mouth. That girl is really bold and sucks the tip of his tail while her eyes sparkle.


    Lucien doesn''t want her to stick his tail inside her pussy before his cock, so he quickly leaves the Naga and turns around to catch the naughty Mermaid.


    "Huh..." The Mermaid blushes as she tries to look Lucien in the eye with a teasing smile. "So this is your weak point, my Lord?"


    "You naughty girl!" Lucienughs before hugging that Mermaid.


    "Hehehe..." That Mermaid giggles with happiness in Lucien''s arms. His kisses and touch also make her tail instinctively wrap around his waist, but she ends up having a surprise.


    She expected to feel his huge thing barely contained within his underwear, but Lucien dematerialized it, and that Mermaid can clearly feel his hot, hard member throbbing against her pussy.


    Contrary to what Lucien thought the first time he saw a Mermaid, their scaly skin is actually quite soft, especially near their waists. All those delicate scales seem to react to the touch of his cock and open around her love cave, inviting him toe in.


    Lucien can''t help but wonder if the Mermaids'' insides are as good as the Naga''s, and the best part is that he''s about to find out.


    Fucking tailed women is not easy at first, but Lucien already has some experience due to Mira and Kam, and that Mermaid also seems to have some knowledge on the subject as she starts to position herself for it.


    She keeps her tail wrapped around his body but loosens the grip near his waist, leaving room for both of them to move. Next, she uses her fingers to finish opening the scales around her most private part, revealing all the beauty of her lovely pink flower in front of Lucien''s cock.


    They exchange nces before Lucien pulls the Mermaid''s body towards him, pushing his cock into that tight, slippery love cave.


    "Ahhh!!!" Though Lucien does that gently, the Mermaid lets out a loud moan that echoes through the water as air bubbles rise to the surface.


    Lucien also doesn''t contain moans of pleasure because the tight inside of that Mermaid is wonderful. "Huhhh..."

 Chapter 664 A Story About An Annoying Sin

    Moans fill the magical dome above the shell of Saria''s gigantic turtle as Lucien ''boosts'' the female Nagas and Mermaid troops.


    He does the best he can as quickly as possible, but still, every group of Nagas and Mermaids who leave the dome are as satisfied as they are feeling more powerful than ever.


    Even though they''re in the middle of a war, those women can''t deny that while they''re with Lucien, they''re having a great time. But for Saria and Kam, who have to bring new groups of troops to Lucien when he''s finished with the previous ones, this situation is far from pleasant.


    Each of the Nagas or Mermaids that the princesses have to help get out of the pool because they have weak tails, and Lucien''s scent all over their bodies are thorns in Saria and Kam''s hearts.


    Each group of troops that leaves Lucien''s arms makes their army more powerful but also makes Saria and Kam''s expressions more upset¡­


    Above the clouds, Lucien''s sisters, their Sins, and the princesses watch the army move eastward around the giant turtle.


    "Hmm..." While Eve is looking thoughtfully at the horizon, ire seems more interested in Saria''s flushed face.


    Saria can feel a mixture of curiosity, pity, and even jealousy emanating from ire, and while she doesn''t want to start a fight with her best friend, she can''t keep quiet while being watched like that.


    "I-is there something in my f-face??" She asks in a shy, hesitant tone.


    "An expression I didn''t know you had." ire quickly responds without hiding a certain provocation in her voice.


    Saria quickly looks away, getting even shyer. "W-what a-are you talking a-about?!?!"


    ire looks into Saria''s eyes as if analyzing her soul, but she''s not sure how to exin what she sees. "It''s like you... feel..."


    "Indignant." Greed materializes her body next to the girls and speaks in a neutral tone.


    "What?!" Saria quickly goes into defensive mode, denying that. "I don''t feel indignant or anything like that!"


    ire sighs as Eve looks away. But Greed seems determined to prove her point. "Oh really?"


    "I do not know what you''re talking about." Saria still tries to deny the feelings that hurt her heart.


    "Alright, princess, I''ll illustrate for you." Greed smiles. "Let''s suppose that I am the princess of an entire race and that I have a great responsibility to my people..."


    Saria doesn''t like whates next, but a part of her is curious to know if Greed''s words can help her better understand her own feelings, so she stays silent and allows the Sin to get on with her show.


    "My older sister is gone, and my mother, the Queen, is doing everything she can to protect our people¡­" Greed shows no sympathy and speaks harsh words bluntly. "But I know that one day I will have to assume her crown and use my life to serve my people when she is gone too."


    "Greed!!!" ire doesn''t mind teasing Saria, but she gets upset when someone deliberately tries to hurt her friend.


    "I''m fine." Saria holds ire''s hand as she looks into Greed''s sharp golden eyes. "I want to hear until the end."


    "But-" ire doesn''t want her best friend to suffer, but she can see that Saria is curious, so she just keeps holding her hand while facing Greed. "Alright..."


    Eve gets curious, too, and looks at the girls with a thoughtful expression.


    Greed smirks before making a fake confused expression. "Where was I? Ah, princess, responsibility, crown... Well, life isn''t fair, and whether they''remoners, soldiers, or royalty, life is always willing to act like a bitch and fuck you."


    "Wise words..." Eve remarks under her breath.


    "Huh?" Greed smiles at Eve before her eyes turn to Saria. "But you know what? Fuck the life, I''m better than that, or at least I want to be. Yeah, I''m going to be a good daughter, a good princess, and one day, a good Queen."


    Saria''s eyes remain fixed on Greed as those words seem toe out of her own mouth.


    Greed doesn''t stop. "Well, I try so hard to be the best version of myself, and it works... for a while. I tried to be as selfless as possible, but deep down, really deep, I hid my selfish desires... to have my sister back... not having to bear the weight of that crown alone... wishes that could not be fulfilled."


    "..." Saria feels her heart ache even more as she holds the Ghost Lady''s handle tightly in her scabbard. As long as the cursed sword doesn''t need to feed on Lucien''s energy, Saria will keep her sister''s soul always by her side.


    "Well, at least I thought those wishes couldn''t be fulfilled until a certain person arrived." Greed smiles. "That certain person also awakened in me a long-hidden desire..."


    ire starts to make a strange expression when Greed mentions ''that person,'' and now everyone wants to know how Greed''s story ends.


    "You know what''s most interesting about altruistic people?" Greed asks sarcastically before answering herself. "No matter how pure they are, within their hearts, at least a small part of them hopes to be rewarded for their good deeds."


    Eve can''t help but roll her eyes, but she is silent as Greed continues. "And well, that''s not wrong. You see, neutral and even bad people are rewarded all the time, whether it''s luck or fate, so why can''t life reward someone who deserves it at least once?"


    Greed looks into Saria''s eyes. "Why can''t life reward me??? Yes, maybe this is the time... maybe that person is my long-awaited reward."


    ire really wants to shut up Greed''s mouth, but Saria starts to calm down as she understands her own feelings better. She even starts to nod slightly while whispering to herself. [Wouldn''t be bad at all...]


    "Ah..." Greed sighs and makes a sad expression. "But remember that life is a bitch? Yes, even now, even after I''ve been a good girl for so long, life seems to want to y with me, and what I desire so badly, many can have but not me..."


    Greed''s words are like a spark that falls into the big haystack inside Saria''s heart, igniting her feelings. And the poor princess pushes such feelings out with a frustrated cry. "WHY IS IT LIKE THIS?!?! Why does this bitch want to fuck me?!?!"


    "AHA!!" Greedughs as she points at Saria''s face. "There she is, the real frustrated Saria. You look like a kid whose puppy was stolen by bad kids, and the worst part is they keep ying with your puppy in front of you, and you can''t do anything."


    "HE''S NOT A PUPPY!!" Saria and ire speak at the same time.


    "Oh-h... okay, I won''t call him that anymore." Greed raises her hands as she apologizes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Eve sighs as she shakes her head.


    "So..." Saria bites her lip as she looks at Greed with a curious expression. "How does the story end??"


    "Huh? You really want to know, don''t you?" Greed asks in a teasing tone. "That''s why I love the Mermaids; you are such an honest and straightforward people."


    "Stop beating around the bush! I need to know what to do!!" Saria gets really impatient.


    "Right, right!" Greed quickly nods. "We don''t need to talk in metaphors anymore; I''ve been helping you for a long time, you know? It was my influence that made you move yourzy tail forward and seek a better future for your people."


    "..." Saria can''t deny those words too. She was a little upset and even scared when she found out that ire had a Sin inside her, but it was that Sin''s influence that made her and her people want to do something about their problems.


    "And now? What should I do??" She asks.


    "It''s simple." Greed speaks in a casual tone as she lifts her hand and clenches it into a fist. "You take it."


    Saria is confused and hesitant. "But... is that all? What if it... he... doesn''t want me, too?"


    "Bullshit!" Greed quickly responds. "Are you blind? He wants you so much that it''s impossible to hide such a desire even from really blind people."


    "Really?!??" Saria can''t hide the excitement in her tone as her eyes sparkle.


    ire pouts, and Greed nces at her for a while. Their gazes meet, and they both understand what''s on each other''s minds.


    "Of course." Greed responds to Saria. "Don''t you remember how he smiled as he fought you on your first encounter?"


    "Ehh..." Saria remembers how excited Lucien was fighting her and didn''t have any hostile feelings. "That was nice, but... why does he seem so willing to do... you know; with everyone but me?"


    Greed doesn''t even have to think to answer. "That''s because he cares too much about you to rush things. You know, he''s only doing this to the troops because we need to strengthen them, and to your mother¡­ well, they needed toe back and had no other way."


    "I''m not sure..." Sariaments.


    "Come on; it''s not that hard to understand him." Greed sighs. "He doesn''t just want to eat you; he wants to flirt with you, slowly conquer your affection... create memories so you can bothugh about it in the distant future."


    Saria deeply blushes when Gree speaks the word ''eat'' with that meaning. But those words also make some sense and warm her heart. "Maybe you''re right, but... why do you want to help me so badly?"


    "Because that''s what I do." Greed smiles. "I help people get what they want, and I get stronger from it... it''s a win-win situation."


    Again those words make sense to Saria, but ire and Eve look at Greed as if they want to beat the malicious Sin to death.


    "Got it!" Saria nods as she makes a determined expression. A momentter, she blushes at some thought and looks away to the dome above the giant turtle''s shell.


    "Oh, it''s been several minutes... I have to get another group of soldiers for Lucien to do... his thing, you know." She speaks in a shy tone.


    "Let''s do it." Kam awakens from her thoughts and moves instinctively towards the dome.


    "No." Saria quickly speaks and then tries to exin. "Ehh... you look a little tired; let me do it myself this time."


    Kam doesn''t mind getting women covered in Lucien''s scent out of the pool, so she just nods and thanks Saria before floating back above the dome. "Thank you."


    Saria can''t hide an excited look as she flies toward the dome. But then she hears ire''s voice. "Remember that we are still in the middle of a war."


    "Yeah, I''ll be right back." Saria responds as she quickly flies down.


    "Take your time, girl, and..." Greedments while making a grabbing motion with her hand.


    *Whoosh*


    But then a golden de nearly cuts Greed''s hand off as she dodges ire''s blow. "You poisonous snake!" The angry girl shouts at the Sin.


    "Hehehe..." Greed smirks mischievously as her eyes glow gold.


    "Stop it!" Eve speaks in an authoritative tone and looks at Greed with a hostile expression. "Can you not make trouble while Lucien is trying so hard to help these people?"


    "Oh-h..." Greed smiles at her. "How about I tell you a story about an older sister with naughty feelings about her little br-"


    *WHOOOSH*


    The sound of a de cutting through the space itself is heard by the girls, and only after a second do they understand what just happened when they see Greed''s body cut in half by Eve''s sword and turning to golden dust in the air before disappearing.


    The Sin was literally cut in half, and yet the expression on Greed''s face is a teasing smile as she goes back into ire''s soul.


    But even though that was such a brutal blow, Eve''s face remains as serene and cool as usual. She just dematerializes her greatsword and faces the other girls in silence. "..."


    "..." ire and Kam can''t help but be startled by Eve''s action and even stop breathing for a second as the golden remains of Greed''s body finish disappearing in front of them.


    "I''m d you shut her mouth up¡­ I couldn''t take this bullshit anymore." Pride''s voice breaks the silence, but Kam and ire are still frozen in midair.

 Chapter 665 Driving The Mermaid Princess Crazy {NSFW)

    "Mmmm..."


    "It''s so hard, my King..."


    "Ahhh~~~!! Right there!!!"


    The moans of the Nagas and Mermaids fill the inside of the magical dome above the giant turtle''s shell; it is evident that they are having a great time with Lucien.


    But much to everyone''s displeasure, time with each group is pretty limited, and the sound of the barrier opening makes the ten girls hug Lucien tightly.


    "Girls...girls?!" Lucien can barely see anything but lovely tails all over his face. One of the Mermaids is hugging his tail in a dangerous way that he is afraid to even move.


    "That was too fast!" One of the Nagasins.


    "Yeah, I''m sure we haven''t had enough!" A Mermaid continues.


    As she approaches the pool, Saria is surprised to see Nagas and Mermaids getting along so well. She is happy with that, but then she remembers that they are the way because they just did naughty things with Lucien.


    "You can''t act so selfishly," Saria speaks in an authoritative tone, but that still sounds gentle too. "Lucien still has to boost the whole army, so don''t make it harder for him."


    The words ''Lucien'' and ''harder'' in the same sentence make the ten girls even hornier. But they all understand how serious the war situation is now and start to let go of him, even if a little reluctantly.


    "Thank you, my King..." The girls say goodbye to Lucien with tender kisses before leaving the pool. But the Mermaid hugging his tail still seems to have a hard time letting go of him.


    Saria feels sorry for that Mermaid as she can feel how strong are the feelings she has developed for Lucien, so she can''t be hard on the poor girl.


    Lucien also knows that the girl has already arrived at the pool having great respect and admiration for him; well, all the Mermaids who saw him fighting for them against the Krakens feel like that.


    He starts caressing her face tenderly. "You''re a good girl... and good girls deserve a lot of rewards."


    "???" That Mermaid is very confused because she was sure Lucien would order her to release him, but in fact, he is saying that she is a good girl!?


    Everyone looks at him with inquisitive expressions, and he starts tough. "But this isn''t the time for rewards; that was just... necessary. So when this war is over, I''ll make sure to reward you a lot."


    [Wasn''t that a reward???] Those five Mermaids and Nagas can''t believe that the best thing that ever happened in their lives wasn''t the ''real'' reward from Lucien.


    Those ten women are soldiers who never thought of having another life; they are willing to die on the battlefield for their races, queens, and world and despite having desires like any other people, they never expected to receive great rewards for such loyalty.


    However, what Lucien offers them as a casual reward further impulses their loyalty and sparks a powerful desire to survive the war, not to be famous as the heroes who saved the Blue Star, but exclusively to receive Lucien''s ''reward.''


    Saria is shocked to witness just how powerful the me Lucien rises within those women with only the promise of a reward. She believes that years of praise, titles, and riches could not match that simple promise of fun.


    That hesitant Mermaid quickly lets go of Lucien''s tail as she looks at him with eyes bright with expectation. For him, that look is as gratifying as his rewards are for them, so he kisses her lips.


    That Mermaid''s heart beats faster than ever, and as soon as he breaks the kiss, she quickly joins her friends behind Saria, now happier than ever.


    "Thank you..." The ten girls bow to Lucien, grateful to him for his energies as well as the tenderness he gave them, and even the Mermaids call him as the Nagas do. "... My King."


    Saria can''t help but smile at Lucien before escorting the ten girls out of the dome while Lucien waits for the new group at the pool. But she returns quickly, alone and carrying arge tter full of seafood.


    "Where''s the next group?" He asks casually as his eyes roam over de Saria''s perfect body. "I''m sure there''s still a lot of work to do."


    "Yeah... there''s still more than half the armies waiting for you to... boost." Saria gets really shy talking to Lucien. Everything seemed simpler on their first meeting when she was just curious about him, but the more time she spends around him, the more she gets attracted to him.


    "Hmm..." Lucien can''t help but smile as he watches the shy Saria blushing more and more.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ah!" She bites her lip as she carries the seafood tter to a small poolside table and sees Lucien emerging from the water naked. He seems quitefortable getting naked in front of women, but she can''t contain her feelings and looks away before seeing his ''dragon.''


    [You''re so cute!!] He can''t help but think as he holds back the urge to tease her more and materializes underwear as he leaves the pool.


    "I... I just thought..." She shyly speaks as she points at the seafood. "You''ve been doing this for several hours, so I''ve brought you a snack so you can keep up¡­ the energy."


    "I see." Lucien arrives at Saria''s side, but she refuses to look at his body, fearing she won''t be able to look away anymore. "You know, I generate demonic energy like that, and that energy strengthens my life mana, sustaining all of my body''s physical needs."


    "Really?" Saria is surprised by that and ends up looking at Lucien but keeps the focus on his face. She doesn''t doubt his words and ends up feeling useless. "So you don''t need food..."


    Lucien barely has time to say anything before Saria grabs the tray and tries to run away, but he takes her arm gently. "Actually, I do."


    His warm touch sends shivers through her body, but she tries to stay calm. "How? Didn''t you just say that doing¡­ that¡­ stops your body from needing other energies?"


    "Yep, I shouldn''t feel hungry while doing that." He exins. "But my mind still gets tired, and it makes my body crave usual things like food. Also, I like the taste of good food and drink."


    "Um..." She smiles at him as she puts the tray back on the table. However, he is still holding her arm as if reluctant to let her go, and that makes her very happy.


    She wishes he would hold her forever, but they don''t really have time, so she points to the seafood on the tray. "So, eat as much as you want; I personally prepared it for you."


    As the seafood that Saria brought is basically things that are eaten raw or lightly boiled, there is no cooking technique in such food. However, Lucien is very happy that she did it herself because he loves it when his wives prepare food for him.


    "Thank you, my dear..." He says as he takes a shrimp from the tray and eats it. That''s just a simple, clean, lightly steamed shrimp, but Lucien swears he can feel a slight special seasoning that only Saria could do.


    Lucien tastes every food from the tray, and his eyes sparkle with each bite, making Saria even more proud. She was never really a good cook, but now she has the best motivation to improve her cooking techniques.


    "I''m d you''re enjoying it..." She watches him eating closely, and before she realizes it, she''s mesmerized watching the movements of his lips.


    "Aren''t you going to eat too?" He asks.


    She shakes her head. "I''m fine; you can have it all."


    "There''s enough for both of us." Hements as he quickly takes a scallop from the tray and brings it to her mouth.


    Saria had never had anyone put food in her mouth, not even when she was just a baby. But her body trusts Lucien so much that she instinctively opens her mouth and bites half of that scallop before realizing what just happened.


    [WHHAA?!?!] She panics internally but tries to keep her posture calm and slowly finishes biting the scallop.


    She finishes the bite slowly, and her lips end up touching Lucien''s fingers, which causes her mouth to salivate much more, and it runs down the other half of the scallop.


    [No, no, no...] Saria gets very embarrassed and fears Lucien will notice it, so she tries to swallow the other half of the scallop quickly.


    But Lucien acts quickly and pulls it away from her mouth, leaving her confused. [What...]


    Saria''s confusionsts for just a second before she sees Lucien smile and swallows the rest of the scallop with her juices, causing her embarrassment to be reced by a powerful excitement.


    He even licks thest of her saliva off his lips, making Saria go crazy. She can''t understand how he always manages to appear more erotic and seductive.


    Time seems to stop, and even seeing Lucien bringing his mouth towards her lips, she doesn''t react. Then he kisses her passionately, mixing the tastes of the scallop and their saliva inside her little mouth.


    Saria feels her heart melting as she couldn''t be happier. [Mmmm... this is so good!!!]

 Chapter 666 The Devils Magnificent Wives

    As Lucien prepares the Naga and Mermaid army in a very enjoyable way, the people of the northernmost town of the Mermaid Kingdom go through the darkest day of their lives.


    A few days ago, the most powerful and bravest Mermaids in town left their posts to join Saria in what they called ''Rise of the Mermaids.'' Fighting Tyrion''s tyranny became their priority, but when the sinister storm brought dark clouds and rain of Krakens upon their city, theck of warriors became their fall.


    After ordering all children and Mermaids who couldn''t fight to flee towards the capital, the city''s guardian gathered the few warriors left to fight the Krakens.


    The small group had no hope of surviving that attack but was intent merely on serving as a distraction for the other Mermaids to flee, a noble sacrifice that turned out not to be necessary as the rescue party arrived just in time.


    When the sea rose in the shape of a gigantic blue whale, those Mermaids were sure that their Queen hade to save them.


    But after a second of relief, a dark concern grew in the hearts of each of those Mermaids. Nea is, without a doubt, the strongest Mermaids currently in the Blue Star, and her speed in the water is unsurpassed by anyone else. That, added to theck of an army behind her, makes her people think she is alone.


    No Mermaid wants to see their beloved Queen die fighting so many Krakens alone. But then they saw a small ship emerge from behind the high waves of the raging sea.


    "Pirates???" The Mermaids would recognize the ships of their human allies, the Rising Phoenix n, so they can only think of the Sea Devil''s crew as pirates.


    But to the surprise of the Mermaids, the famous matriarch of the Rising Phoenix n soars to the sky in the form of a great fiery bird. Not only she, but several beautiful women fly after Maya as Mira and Ang lead the group that attacks the Krakens from the water.


    "Who are those women??" All the Mermaids know about Maya and Mira''s fame, yet, they can''t help but be curious about Lucien''s sisters and wives.


    A nice surprise indeed; no Mermaidins when such incredible allies support their Queen and even the terrifying way that Donna and the Sins fight doesn''t take the expectant smile off their faces.


    That city seemed lost, and its people had no hope of surviving, but now the Mermaids participate in the most impressive battle of their lives.


    They wouldn''t believe what they''re witnessing if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, and many still can''t believe how easily that group of beautiful women destroy the gigantic and terrifying Krakens with such grace and cooperation.


    The battle is somehow beautiful, but it also ends quickly as the Krakens'' bodies sink lifelessly into the cold ocean. And such an incredible show has a worthy finale when Maya flies even higher into the sky and bes a sun, pushing away all the dark clouds from that ce.


    Her light is like a beacon in the night, bringingfort and hope to the hearts of all the Mermaids who witness it; the darkness can no longer hurt anyone there.


    Tears of happiness run down the faces of those thrilled Mermaids. They will never forget every single one of those women who saved their lives today, and they will be eternal legends in the Blue Star.


    But it''s not just those Mermaids who won''t forget the faces of Lucien''s sisters and wives¡­


    In Tyrion''s cold, sinisterboratory, he and his dark Siren watch through a water mirror as the group led by Nea and Maya destroy so many Krakens with ease.


    "THIS''S NOT POSSIBLE!!!" Angry and frustrated, Tyrion punches the image of the girls in the reflecting pool; but his fist only stirs the water, which quickly shows the girls'' proud and triumphant expressions again.


    Tyrion was so sure that his army of Krakens would destroy more than half of the Mermaid Kingdom easily; but now, as the image of those beautiful and powerful women drops through his fingers, he is very confused.


    "Who are these women???" He looks at Tanu, the Siren, with an inquisitive expression. "And how can they be so powerful???"


    The Siren keeps looking at the women in the water mirror with a strange expression. She''s desperately trying to contain the envy that grows in her heart, but after seeing Daisy, Ang, and other of Lucien''s wives fighting, she''s sure she chose to be loyal to the wrong man.


    "It''s because of him..." She answers while wondering about the limits of Lucien''s powers. "The boy... these women are boosted by the power of Lust."


    "All of them???" Tyrion can''t help but be impressed by how Lucien can empower women. His girls are still a long way from having a power equivalent to the Cosmic Realm, but they''re already so much impressive.


    "..." Tanu bites her lip as she imagines Lucien having sex with all those women, and she can''t help but wonder what it would be like to have all that power just for her and her alone.


    "TANU?!?!?" Tyrion is furious and confused, so he yells when the Siren takes too long to answer his question.


    "AH!?!" She is startled but quickly regains focus. "Yes, my King, they all seem to have that boy''s energy, even Ne..."


    Tanu barely has time to finish speaking before Tyrion brutally grabs her by the neck, preventing her from even breathing. The poor Siren squirms as her eyes turn red from the pressure in her head, but Tyrion doesn''t ease the grip as he looks into her eyes.


    "You dare lie to me?!?!" He asks in an even more furious tone.


    "M-m-m-mm..." Tanu can''t speak, so she tries to shake her head while begging for her life.


    Tyrion knows he can''t fulfill his desires without his Siren yet, so he lets go of her. She falls to the ground and starts choking as she tries to breathe again. "I''m sorry, my King... I didn''t mean that she... maybe that was a mistake... I mean, by being near to him, some of Lust''s energy must have..."


    "Of course you were wrong!" Tyrion arrogantly speaks as he looks at the image of Nea in the water mirror. "She''s too proud to ept anymon man, let alone that idiot boy!"


    Tanu can''t help but roll her eyes quickly while Tyrion is turned away. She knows he never intended to have Mira''s affections, especially after stealing her throne and power. But as a very greedy man, he couldn''t help but desire the beautiful and perfect Mermaid Queen.


    Of course, Tyrion still desires Nea''s power, but within his greedy heart, he hopes to have her as his Queen; only someone amazing and proud like her could be by his side.


    But he thought so before he met Lust and see Lucien''s other wives in action. Now, Tyrion desires many other women as well as everything else Lucien has.


    Envy and greed are feelings that, in a very intense dose, canpletely blind anyone, and since Tyrion is not stupid, he tries to calm down and focus on the problems he has to solve right now.


    And his main problem is shining over that Mermaid town right now. His eyes turn red with anger, and he questions Tanu again. "How can she do that again... her body has no limits???"


    "Her vitality has no limit." The Siren responds while looking at Maya''s image. "I figured she could do that trick again, but I underestimated that ship''s speed and Its craw''s skills."


    "DAMN!!!" Tyrion punches the water mirror again. Then he turns to Tanu. "Send all the Krakens to the capital of the Mermaid Kingdom; even with that ship, they can''t get there in less than a full day."


    "The storm will need at least half a day to get there..." Tanu speaks in a hesitant tone, fearing Tyrion could get upset and beat her more. "And a few more hours for me to get all of our troops through the portals."


    He really wants to hit someone to ease his frustrations, but he knows his victim can''t be Tanu right now. "Alright, do the best you can, and when the timees, my army will be ready... I will leave no stone unturned in their beloved city... and when the boyes, I will take everything he loves."


    "For sure, my King." Tanu nods, but in her mind, she has more doubts than certainties. And even fearing Tyrion''s wrath, she still tries to do her job as his advisor. "But... what about Maya? I mean, she''s going to make trouble for us."


    "Don''t worry about her..." Tyrion''s lips curl into a sinister smile as he imagines causing Maya so much pain because she ruined his ns. "Did you forget I have that woman???"


    Tanu quickly remembers that La, Ka''s mother and Maya''s adopted daughter, is in Tyrion''s prison.


    "That stupid woman..." Tyrion shakes his head while talking about Maya. "These humans aren''t even her family, but she loves them dearly... that''s good because when I start ripping out that woman''s guts in front of her, she''s going to behave."


    "Guess so..." Tanu tries to think positively, but after meeting Lucien, she can''t stop thinking about how Tyrion can only solve things with violence and fear while Lucien has innumerous qualities.

 Chapter 667 The Mermaids Situation Gets Worse

    Back in the Mermaid army, Lucien''s powers are increasingly oundish, as is his control over his demonic energy, and that is clear as the girls who receive his ''benefits'' return to their positions several times stronger than they were a few minutes ago.


    Such a boost could certainly change the course of entire wars, but the next battle is right around the corner, and only a few dozen girls have received Lucien''s boost while hundreds of thousands just wait and follow near the great magic turtle.


    Yet, Lucien doesn''t mind taking time out to rest and tease Saria. Even if he doesn''t need to rest physically, his mental health needs a break.


    Well, at least that was the n, but just as he started to y with the cute Mermaid Princess, a scandalous Naga Princess burst through the magic barrier.


    "Lucien! Lucien!!!" Kam screams his name in an agitated tone, but then she notices his and Saria''s closeness, which leaves her with mixed emotions. "Luci-"


    If that were any other woman, it would be fine, but Lucien knows that Kma is very jealous of Saria, so he tries to shift her focus to what brought her there, and of course, he is very curious to know what she has to say; if that was a bad thing, his wives would have mentally contacted him, so it shouldn''t be a real problem.


    "What happened??" He quickly asks, but without stopping to hug Saria. Although he doesn''t want to create problems in the current situation, he won''t hide his feelings either.


    And as expected, Kam ignores his question and shoots Saria a hostile look. "What are you doing, naughty Mermaid?!?! I can''t believe I trusted you!!!"


    Saria is a millennium-old woman, but Kam''s attitude added to that whole situation, makes her lose some reason. Due to the high excitement of being with Lucien, her body acts on impulse, and she hides behind him as if she''s just been caught doing something very wrong.


    Lucien finds that reaction really cute, but he focuses on Kam. "What happened??"


    Kam has something urgent to tell Lucien, so she uses all her will to suppress the jealousy and gets right to the point. "You have to see it!"


    She speaks quickly and flies towards the other girls in the sky. Lucien instantly follows her and the barrier opens naturally, revealing to him a distant illuminated horizon.


    It''s still midday, but because of the dark clouds all around, the world is much darker than light; that way, the golden lights to the north can be seen even thousands of miles away.


    "It''s her!" Lucien can''t help but exim as he finds the golden lights on the horizon a beautiful sight. Of course, everyone knows that those are Maya''s mes.


    The glow of that light reflects in his eyes and matches the very gold of his dragon soul, and the girls can''t help but notice how impressed he is with that.


    Well, everyone is impressed by Maya''s power, but Eve and Pride look at each other as they share the same concern. Due to Pride''s powers, they have a better understanding of how Lucien is respecting the Phoenix more and more.


    Respect alone wouldn''t stop him from using Maya''s life to save his sisters, but they understand him well enough to know that the more he respects a woman, the more likely he is to develop intense romantic feelings for her.


    "Yes, they got there faster than I expected, and Maya is already working her magic." Pridements in a neutral tone.


    "Look!" ire points to the sky with a happy expression as she notices the dark clouds quickly vanishing over the northern horizon.


    Everyone notices the dark clouds rapidly fading just above a particr region, but other clouds that should be hundreds of miles away from that area begin to move strangely.


    "She did it!" Kam is very happy with that victory.


    "That easy?" Lucien also wants to see that as a big win, but he feels that Lust and the other Sins aren''t optimistic at all.


    Greed''s eyes lose their natural golden glow as she watches the dark clouds everywhere begin to move eastward in a specific direction. "This isn''t about Maya''s mes..."


    Saria gets very concerned as the storm seems to be fully focused on heading toward the capital of the Mermaid Kingdom. And Lust''s next words make her even more nervous. "Tyrion is making his final move."


    "He knows he can''t attack the whole Mermaid Kingdom with Maya here..." irements. "So, the bastard will attack the Mermaid Capital with full forces while Maya and Nea are in the north."


    "How long until Tyrion''s forces arrive in the capital?" Lucien asks the Sins.


    The Sins watch the dark clouds as they wonder, and Greed is the first to respond. "Not less than a day."


    "We can''t say for sure." Lustments. "Based on the storm''s current speed, one part might get there sooner, but the whole thing will really need at least a full day to do that. Also, Tyrion will need a few more hours to teleport more monsters and possibly arge army."


    Lucien looks at Saria. "How long does it take Nea to reach there?"


    "Less than two days usually..." She can''t hide her nervousness. "But I don''t have enough understanding of that human ship to be sure."


    "I see..." He understands that even if Nea''s group travels faster, they couldn''t reach the Mermaid Capital before Tyrion''s forces due to their current position. Then he asks about their group. "What about us?"


    He got his answer just based on Saria''s sad expression. "We alone could do it in one day, but with such arge army..."


    Everyone understands that their hands are tied, and when no one seems to have a n, Kam tries to lighten the tense atmosphere. "But Tyrion still can''t win, right? In wars, it''s natural to lose some cities to win in the end."


    Saria feels like thousands of ice des pierce her heart just by imagining the beautiful Mermaid Capital falling and its thousands of citizens being brutalized by Tyrion''s evil forces.


    But then all negative feelings are banished from her heart when she feels Lucien hold her hand and emanate hope and warm emotions into her body.


    "We''re not going to lose any cities in this war," Lucien speaks with a determined tone.


    Saria can''t stop her lips from curling into a sweet smile as she feels how determined Lucien is to protect her people.


    Everyone can see how much he cares for the Mermaids, but Greed looks upset and disappointed. "Determination alone does not win wars, idiot kids. How are you going to win if your troops can''t get there in time to fight???"


    "The main army will keep up the pace, but I''ll go ahead with all the troops I can boost." Lucien quickly exins his new n. "A small group can get there in time if we do our best."


    "Oh??" Greed still doesn''t look satisfied. "So, great lord of war and sex, could you tell me how many troops have been boosted enough?"


    "He''s doing the best he can! And this is much more than anyone else could do!!" Saria speaks before Lucien can respond.


    The other girls sigh, and Kam speaks in a sad tone. "Only thirty groups of ten each."


    "Three hundred women?" Greed ps her hands. "That''s awesome for sure, but it''s still three hundred troops in an army of three hundred thousand... so what''s the n? Boost another three hundred, and then with six hundred women, you''ll hold off an army of millions of Nagas plus who knows how many monsters???"


    Greed''s words may seem like unwarranted taunts and insults, but she''s actually worried that Lucien will put himself and his sisters in a suicidal situation.


    "She means this n is no good, brother," ire speaks in an anxious tone.


    "Yes, that''s bad¡­" Lucien sighs as he continues to hold Saria''s hand. "We''re going to have losses, lots of losses... but I bet these soldiers are willing to give their lives to protect their people. And I know we can at least hold Tyrion''s forces until Nea and Maya arrive."


    "Bullshit..." Greed shakes her head in disapproval.


    "Don''t you like my n??" Lucien asks sarcastically and quickly continues. "So give me a better n, and I''ll follow you."


    "I don''t have a better n!!" She yells at him.


    Lucien holds back his emotions as he knows Greed doesn''t want to harm him and his family. "Yeah, looks like nobody has..."


    "Actually, I have." Lustments as her lips curl into a naughty smile, and a purple glow appears in her eyes.

 Chapter 668 Prideful

    Lucien knows that he cannot boost thousands of Mermaids and Nagas in time for them to reach the Mermaid Kingdom''s capital before too many Mermaids die.


    It makes him feel like he''s failed as their future king.


    But then Lust says she has a n, and he knows she wouldn''t make jokes at such a time, so he gets really excited to know what it''s about.


    "Come on, my love; don''t keep us waiting."


    The beautiful sin of pleasure only ever has one kind of n, so that couldn''t be any different now.


    "You can''t boost all of them in time alone, so you have to use the powers of the other sins to create a sinful aura that can reach thousands of them at once."


    Lucien remembers how powerful the aura he could create with Envy and Sophia was, but they aren''t there; it''s actually just Greed and Pride now.


    He doesn''t want to say that out loud, so he uses mindmunication to talk to Lust.


    ''Greed and ire seem willing to do this, but do you think we can reach a level of sync so quickly?''


    ''Why are you ignoring Pride and Eve?'' Lust asks.


    ''Because they won''t do it, obviously.'' Lucien responds.


    ''I''m not sure; just look at their expressions now.'' Lust remarks.


    Lucien looks at his big sis and Pride and is surprised to notice that they are both awkwardly silent as they look at him with thoughtful and even slightly blushed expressions.


    ''Damn! Do they really want this???'' He can''t believe his holy sacred Big Sis could have any naughty feelings, especially towards her little brother.


    ''Of course, they do.'' Lust responds in his mind.


    ''How is this possible? They always seemed so...''


    ''Arrogant, distant, and cold?''


    ''Yep.''


    ''Their power has the most potential among the other sins, but that same power limits them like chains holding their wings.'' Lust exins.


    ''And how do we destroy the chains?'' He asks.


    ''Hell would kill half of the Demon race to find out the answer to that.'' Lustments.


    ''So?'' He usually knows what to do to get any woman''s affection, but Eve and Pride are exceptions.


    ''You''ll have to find a way, and quickly.'' She says.


    Thest thing Lucien wants is to force Eve to cooperate with him, while he also wouldn''t want to make Pride hate him.


    However, selfish desires seem so silly when the lives of so many innocent Mermaids hang in the bnce.


    With no better alternative, Lucien looks at Eve and Pride with a determined expression. "You know what we need to do."


    Eve remains silent, but Pride quickly demonstrates her arrogance. "We''re not going to do that."


    Lucien has to act as arrogant as the proud sin. "I was talking to my sister."


    "Oh?" Pride shakes her head in disapproval.


    Eve remains silent because, despite wanting to help Lucien, she fears that their rtionship will be destroyed if they cross the sibling line.


    "You know we have to do this, sister." He speaks in an affectionate tone.


    "..."


    "These Mermaids need our help..."


    "Luci..."


    "I know you''re not a selfish bitch like Pride."


    "HEY!!" Pride''s eyes sh white as Lucien''s insult hurts the core of her soul.


    He has to contain all the respect he feels for Pride to break the chains that hold her down. "What''s the matter? I thought you didn''t have an aversion to the truth."


    "YOU LITTLE BRAT!!!" The light in Pride''s eyes gets even brighter while she''s getting angrier.


    "You selfish bitch!!" Lucien feels bad about having to insult Pride, but he doesn''t see any other way.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    She dashes towards him, and he does the same, both at incredibly fast speeds.


    They face each other with only a meter separating their bodies. Pride has to float a little in the air to keep her face at the same height as Lucien''s.


    "What is your problem?" She asks, upset.


    "What is your problem??" He returns the same question before quickly continuing.


    "Why don''t you admit that you can help those Mermaids, but you''re not doing it because you''re so selfish." He asks.


    "I leave such disgusting feelings to Greed and Envy." She arrogantly responds.


    "Lie!" He boldly deres.


    Pride gets furious. That''s not just about someone contradicting her, but mostly about it being the second person she admires the most ever.


    Eve and the other girls feel things are getting out of hand and try to interfere, but Pride creates a barrier around them with her powerful energy.


    "Take back your words!" She speaks to Lucien in an upset tone.


    "Then prove me wrong and that you''re not a selfish liar." He says.


    Pride can''t contain her fury and tries to p Lucien in the face.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    But he''s just as fast and strong as she is, blocking her arm.


    "I have nothing to prove to you!" She exims.


    "Because you can not." Hements as he pushes her arm away.


    *Whoosh*


    Pride spins her body and tries to hit Lucien with her other arm, but he dodges that attack.


    "You''re asking for it!" She speaks while trying to attack him with several quick blows.


    But Lucien dodges them all with his incredible speed.


    "Why can''t you admit you''re so selfish?" He asks.


    "Because it has nothing to do with the Mermaids!" She exins. "I wanted to help them because of you."


    "Then why can''t you just do it?"


    "You know why!!"


    "It''s because you''re afraid of me!"


    "WHAT?!?!"


    Lucien manages to make Pride even more furious; her whole body starts to glow with that intense white light.


    She summons her white scythe, causing a powerful aura to spread for miles.


    He summons his golden naginata as his katana is still not powerful enough to face the most powerful Sin''s weapon.


    "Let''s get this over with!" He speaks while getting into abat stance.


    Pride does the same as she prepares to attack. "Take back your words already!"


    "No."


    *Whoosh* *BAM* *CLANG!!!*


    They attack each other, and the de of the naginata shes against the de of the white scythe, creating waves of power that can be felt by Mermaids and Naga from miles away.


    Lucien and Pride keep exchanging swift and powerful blows, and both can''t help but feel excited to the point that smiles appear on their faces without them noticing.


    "You think you''re so awesome that all women should kneel at your feet and suck your cock!" She says.


    "And you''re too stubborn to admit you want to suck it!" He responds.


    "YOU!!!" Pride won''t admit that, but she can''t deny it, either.


    "Why does it have to be this way? Why can''t we just do what we want?" He asks as he continues fighting Pride.


    "We can''t always do what we want; that''s how the universe works, stupid boy!"


    "You''re wrong; as long as we have the power to do it, we can do anything."


    "Perhaps this is how it is for you, but I am bound by powers far older than my existence..."


    Lucien can sense a touch of sadness in Pride''s arrogant tone. It''s like she''s begging him to release her from those chains.


    He can''t find the desire to hurt her anywhere in his body and soul, so he has to use all his will to increase the strength and speed of his attacks.


    Pride is very motivated to fight, but she feels that her scythe is slowly losing to Lucien''s naginata.


    That is the weapon of the woman she most admired in the hands of the man she most admires.


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG*


    Lucien ms his naginata against Pride''s scythe faster and harder, making her step back.


    "If you can''t get rid of those chains yourself, I''ll help you with it!"


    "So do it already!!!" She uses all her will to scream that.


    Lucien uses all the demonic energies in his body to make a powerful attack, which breaks Pride''s white scythe in half.


    As the scythe turns into white energy that disappears into thin air, he uses the shaft of the naginata to push Pride to the floor.


    He makes the naginata disappear and mounts over Pride''s body and presses her arms to the ground, using his demonic energy to contain hers and prevent her from just dematerializing her body.


    Pride gets embarrassed and makes the white light over her body even more intense, so Lucien doesn''t see her face blush.


    But he uses his demonic energy to see through her white light, looking straight into her eyes.


    "Why do you resist it so much?" He asks.


    "You know why!" She yells.


    "Then say it loud!"


    "No!"


    Lucien keeps Pride''s arms against the ground as he slowly brings their faces closer.


    "Say it, Pride."


    "I can''t!!"


    "It''s okay; only I can hear it."


    "But..."


    "Say it already!!"


    "It''s because I want you!!!" As soon as she says those words out loud, Pride feels like a mountain is getting off her.


    "I want you so much that this desire is consuming me!!" She keeps putting out every feeling that presses her heart. "I want you more than anything I''ve ever wanted..."


    Lucien smiles as he brings their faces even closer, making their noses touch. "You are such a good woman, Pride..."


    "I don''t want to be another good woman for you¡­ I want to be the best, always the best." She speaks honestly.


    "I know..." He smiles.


    "You don''t understand... I want you to be my only King, but I also want to be your only Queen." She exins.


    "Of course." He smiles as he continues teasing her nose.


    "I want to rule this universe by your side... make all creatures kneel before us." The white light in Pride''s eyes grows even brighter as she imagines that future with Lucien.


    Lucien never had any desire to rule; he just wants to protect his loved ones. But if he gets on top of the universe alongside Pride, no one could touch his loved ones. "That doesn''t sound like a bad n, Pride."


    She smiles. "Isn''t it?"


    He starts rubbing his lips onto hers, making her body crave his kiss so badly.


    "Yes, it''s..." He smiles lovingly. "But when that timees, there will be many other thrones in the room with us."


    As much as Pride wants to be Lucien''s only Queen, she knows that taking away his lovers would be the same as breaking his soul into a thousand pieces, and that way, she could never have him in one piece.


    "I guess I''ll have to learn to ept it... But I''m going to be your main Queen!" She could not ept such a future any other way.


    "Good luck saying it to Lust." He chuckles.


    Before Pride can say anything else, Lucien seals her lips with a passionate kiss.


    He loves all his wives, but having the sin of pride in his arms, making her enjoy his kiss that way, already makes him feel like the King of the whole universe.

 Chapter 669 Between Two Queens

    While enjoying Lucien''s kiss, Pride lowers her energy barrier, allowing the other women to see that scene.


    She still thinks he can only be hers and that it will be like that when he doesn''t need the power of his other wives in the future, but she doesn''t intend to hide her feelings anymore.


    Why hide from others how much he already loves her, anyway?"


    When the girls see that scene, they have mixed reactions.


    "NO WAY!!" Greed is clearly shocked to the soul.


    The most ambitious Sin can''t believe that Pride actually let a man kiss her lips.


    After seeing Pride say that no man would ever be good for her since ever, not just Greed, but all the other Sins, were sure she would be alone in the end.


    Greed knew Lucien was special the first time she saw him. The fact that all women desire him makes him one of the most precious treasures she has ever seen.


    But when Pride also makes it clear that she wants him, he literally goes over the top, bing the thing Greed could ever want most.


    She can''t imagine how powerful she and ire would be if they could steal Pride''s lover, but that is already the most ambitious goal Greed has ever had.


    And ire thinks the same, but that insightes from the fact that Eve is gazing at Pride and Lucien with a flushed, jealous expression.


    Kam and Saria also have jealous expressions, while Lust smiles proudly.


    Lust has always been looked down upon by other Sins, especially Pride, due to her powers being split between empowering her host and other people.


    But now she feels revenge for all the times Pride belittled her; now, she has the thing Pride wants most, the throne most-next to Lucien.


    Yet, this is not the time to brag but to continue supporting Lucien in achieving his goals; after all, she has to keep the best wife position.


    Then she looks at Eve with a gentle smile. "You have to join them."


    "I can''t¡­" Eve wishes she could control her feelings, but that''s harder than it looks.


    "You need to do this."


    "Why??"


    "Pride isn''t ready to do more than kiss yet, just like you. But if both of you are willing to kiss and touch Lucien, it might be enough to boost those Mermaids." Lust exins.


    "Are you sure?" Eve asks.


    "Do you really want to doubt me now?"


    "..."


    "If you don''t do that, the deaths of hundreds of Mermaids will torment Lucien forever." Lust says.


    Eve knows Lust is right; Lucien already sees himself as the protector of those Mermaids, so the death of so many of them would be a blow he would never recover from.


    She wouldn''t want to risk the sibling rtionship they have, but with no other option, she walks toward Lucien and Pride.


    "Luci..." Her tone is as loving as ever, causing Lucien to stop kissing Pride and look at his precious big sis.


    Lucien''s eyes glow purple and gold as he looks at Eve, for a long time, the most important woman in his life.


    He gets up and floats over to her. "Eve..."


    Eve prefers it when he calls her big sis, but at the moment, calling her by name seems more appropriate.


    Pride wouldn''t want to share that moment with any woman, but Eve is not that bad; after all, their souls are bonded, so she doesn''t intrude between the siblings.


    Lucien brings his hand slowly up to Eve''s face and strokes her cheeks gently. "Are you okay with this?"


    Her body looks a little hesitant and timid, but there is determination in her eyes.


    Then she looks into his eyes. "Do you think there''s anything I wouldn''t do for you?"


    "No." He doesn''t need even a second to answer that, which makes Eve smile.


    "Then why do you ask me if I''m okay?" She says.


    He continues to caress her face, but with the tenderness of a brother who loves his sister very much, nothing more.


    "I don''t want to ruin our rtionship." He exins.


    Eve is shocked that Lucien thinks that way too. He doesn''t seem to have a problem having romantic rtionships with all of his other sisters; why is it any different with her?


    Lucien also doesn''t understand why even though he finds her one of the most beautiful women in his life, besides the fact that he loves and admires her so much, he hesitates to release his lustful feelings over her body.


    But Lust understands that; she knows it''s because Lucien has always seen Eve as a mother figure, and that couldn''t be more precious to him.


    Yet, that''s the same reason he loves Eve so much and in as many ways as possible.


    And Eve now understands it, so she ces her hand on top of his on her face. "No one can ruin our rtionship, not even us."


    Lucien lets out a sigh of relief. If Eve is giving him consent to proceed, there''s no reason to hesitate.


    Then he takes one of his hands to her delicate waist, wrapping her arms around it while sliding the other hand over her face to the back of her neck.


    Eve''s body shivers under Lucien''s warm touch, making it impossible for her not to feel so good.


    All of his movements are slow, giving her the option to stop him at any time. But she seems less and less hesitant, so he continues, slowly bringing her body closer to his.


    Due to their height difference, Lucien hugs and lifts Eve''s body, bringing their faces very close. He rubs his nose on her delicate and soft face, enjoying her wonderful natural fragrance.


    At the same time, he rubs his lips onto hers, feeling her delicious vor. That won''t be their first kiss, but it''s just as special, so Lucien makes sure she''ll never forget it.


    He starts by moving his lips onto hers and sucking it slowly, then builds up the intensity as he caresses her waist.


    His hands touch all her back and go down to that lovely little ass.


    "Ah~" Eve lets out a cute moan as she can''t handle so many good sensations.


    Lucien uses that moment to stick his tongue inside her little mouth.


    No matter how many women he''s kissed or how awesome they are, the vor of Eve''s mouth tastes especially pleasant to Lucien.


    He just wants to delight in sucking the nectar from her mouth, feeling the softness of her tongue, and listening to the adorable and lewd moans she lets out.


    And, of course, while devouring her mouth, Lucien can also enjoy the perfect curves of her body, curves only he can touch.


    Eve is also enjoying it all; though she grew up hating men and everything they stand for, her body has needs, needs that only Lucien can satisfy.


    Only he can touch her body; only he can kiss her lips... that''s because he''s the only man in her life, the only one in her heart.


    As Lucien and Eve kiss, he picks up her body and carries her into therge pool on the great turtle''s shell.


    "Pride¡­ are youing?" He calls out to her in a loving tone.


    "I am here." The Proud Sin materializes her body beside Lucien.


    He keeps one arm around Eve''s waist and uses the other to hug Pride.


    Having both proud and graceful beauties in his arms makes him feel like the proudest man in the universe.


    Then he kisses their sweet lips, mixing those vors in his mouth and creating a perfect taste.


    Even though Lucien is just kissing Eve and Pride, plus the fact that the girls aren''t naked, that scene is very erotic for everyone watching.


    Lust uses the moment and her demonic energy to create arge purple screen in the sky, where the scene of Lucien and his girls in the pool can be seen by everyone within a mile radius.


    "Remove the barrier, Pride." She asks.


    Pride removes the barrier around the great turtle, allowing thousands of Mermaids and female Nagas to see that scene through the purple screen in the sky.


    Since Lucien started to boost the troops, Kam made sure to keep the male Nagas far away from there, so only women can see that scene.


    And just as Lust expected, Lucien, Eve, and Pride quickly manage to create a sinful aura, which is even more powerful than the one he created with Sophia and Amelia.


    That is due to Pride''s powers, which mainly involve boosting herself and inspiring so many people with a powerful and vast aura.


    Now, due to the addition of Lucien''s powers in that aura, Its boost is not temporary but permanent, making all the women around get stronger quickly.


    The fact that Lucien is doing that with Eve, whom the Mermaids already admire so much, makes their feelings even stronger.


    And the purple screen in the sky makes the effect of that sinful aura even more effective, allowing Lucien and Eve to boost all female troops simultaneously.


    "So, what do you think of my n?" Lust can''t help but brag.


    Lucien doesn''t stop the ''hard work'' but sends a mental message to Lust. ''I expected no less from you, my love... you truly deserve every possible reward.''


    ''Just keep loving me this way, and it will be enough.'' She giggles.


    ''It''s impossible not to love you more every day.'' He says.


    ''This works too!!!'' She smiles so proudly.

 Chapter 670 The Best Result

    The romantic and lustful scene of Lucien kissing and touching Eve and Pride creates the most powerful sinful aura so far, empowering thousands of Mermaids and female Nagas.


    That involves as many of the feelings he can arouse in women as the respect and admiration those women feel for Eve, especially the Mermaids.


    For their race, Nea will always be their beloved Mermaid Queen, while Saria is the future Mermaid Queen; but at the same time, they already see Eve as their Human Queen and also respect Mira as the Allied Queen.


    There are many respected and loved female leaders, but they all revolve around only one King, Lucien, of course.


    And the respect they have for him has already be love, the kind of love and devotion a race can have for a leader who is not only willing to fight to protect them but to give them his own power.


    And for that reason, when that sinful aura full of Lucien and Eve''s energies enters the body of those Mermaids and Nagas, none of them resist it.


    They embrace the demonic power with open hearts and open minds, allowing themselves to feel as good as if they were in Lucien''s arms too.


    And the result is far superior to what Lust and Pride could ever expect.


    All Mermaids and Nagas in the Sky Realm''ste stages reach the Immortal Realm as they continue traveling toward the capital of the Mermaid Kingdom.


    All of them already in the Immortal Realm advance a fewyers, some even reaching the peak.


    But the benefits of Lucien and Eve''s sinful aura can''t just be described by old standards; that power so much strengthens the bodies of those Mermaids and Nagas far beyond the power realms, as it does with Lucien and his wives.


    The army, which was already strong, reaches a level unthinkable for ordinary people.


    And, of course, the benefits for Lucien and Eve are also huge.


    With the mix of Lust and Pride powers, Eve gets stronger based on how good all those women feel about her scene with Lucien, and he gets stronger based on how much they are admired by everyone.


    Lucien''s power level matches Eve''s, and both keep advancingyers in the Sky Realm until Its peak.


    The union of their powers is so incredible that it even makes them break that barrier, reaching the Immortal Realm straight, which is a much greater realization of what ordinary people reaching that level.


    The real benefits for them are much greater than anyone can imagine. Since Lucien could exchange blows with Tyrion before, now he''s probably stronger than anyone from the early Cosmic Realm stages.


    And even though Eve doesn''t have ess to all the demonic energies that Lucien has, her real power isn''t so far behind.


    As Pride''s power allows her to get stronger based on how loyal people are to her, all those Mermaids boosted by them also give her simr power to someone from the Cosmic Realm.


    Lust doesn''t regret being the catalyst for that to happen; however, she can''t help but be jealous of how much power Lucien can generate with Pride; and he hasn''t even put his tattoo on her, making a soul contract with her yet.


    Greed, ire, Saria, and the other girls can only join Lust in watching the trio with jealous eyes. But of course, they still benefit a lot from that sinful aura, bing much stronger too.


    Along the way, the group had to leave the male Naga troops and half of all the female troops behind due to their speed.


    Only those who have reached the Immortal Realm and a few hundred who havee up the giant Turtle''s shell are with Lucien, while the others areing behind under the leadership of Ra, Nea''s right-hand Mermaid.


    The mood is awful as if it were a sinister night, dark clouds are everywhere, and Tyrion''s dark magic portals can already be seen in the sky.


    And that''s how the group finally arrives in the territory of the Mermaid Kingdom''s capital.


    The sea is raging in protest, and in the midst of so much darkness, Lucien can see a beautiful blue light on the horizon.


    "It''s the crystal city!!" Saria points to that blue light.


    ire has a worried expression on her face as she looks at the Krakens starting toe out of the portals in the sky.


    "The attack has already begun... we arete."


    "No..." Sariaments in a hopeful tone as she touches ire''s shoulders. "We are here, and this is the best result we could have."


    "But the city is unprotected..." ire speaks in a regretful tone. "It''s mine and Greed''s fault for taking you to a war against the Nagas."


    Before Saira has time to console ire, Lucien stands in front of them.


    "We worked so hard to get here in time..." His eyes glow purple, gold, and now even white sparkles as he gazes at the blue light on the horizon.


    "I will not allow any Mermaid to die while I can protect them!" His words carry such determination that they touch the hearts of all Mermaids who hear them.


    Pride materializes her body next to him. "We''ll go ahead."


    "I''m going too!" ire quickly speaks as Saria and Kam demonstrate the same desire in their eyes.


    Lucien quickly opens the purple portal for Kam to enter as he extends his hand to ire.


    But he casts a sorry look at Saria. "One of us has to stay to lead the troops while we hold them off."


    That is no time for selfishness since the Krakens are already descending upon the city, and Its defenses may fall before the group crosses the miles that still separate them from the Mermaid people there.


    Then Saria quickly nods. "We''ll be right behind you."


    Lucien smiles at her as Kam quickly enters the purple world, so he hugs ire with one arm and Eve with the other.


    Even though Eve''s power is already so high, Lucien has a pair of powerful hybrid wings, which greatly increase his flight speed.


    So he wastes no time before pping those wings so hard, propelling him and his sister incredibly fast towards the great crystal city.


    *WHOOOOOOSH*


    Lucien flies so quickly over the sea that he raises a line of water tens of meters high as he quickly approaches the city.


    The remaining soldiers in the city took all the children, the elderly, and other Mermaids below the Sky Realm to the deepest parts of the ce so they can stay safe for longer.


    So those brave women stood guard on the walls, waiting for the Krakens to arrive. Their numbers add up to a few thousand, but without Nea and the strongest troops, they wouldn''tst more than an hour against an army of Krakens.


    But when hope was already gone from their hearts, the eyes of those Mermaids see the high line of water over the sea head.


    "What is that?"


    "Is someoneing??"


    "Who?? The Queen???"


    *ROOOOOOAARRRR!!!!*


    The first Kraken toe fully out of the portal furiously roars as itunches its tentacles towards the Crystal City''s front walls.


    *BAAAAM*


    The attack is blocked by an invisible barrier, part of the city''s defensive magic, but the whole ce trembles under the power of a dark magic-modified Immortal Realm Kraken.


    "NOW!!!" The Mermaid leading the group of guards orders a counterattack, and all troops that can attack from a distanceunch their attacks against the Kraken.


    However, those attacks barely damage the first Kraken, who continues attacking the barrier while other Krakens join the offensive.


    The Mermaids feel a dark shadow fall over their hearts as despair grows.


    But then the first Kraken''s ck eyes turn one bright gold and the other white, shocking everyone.


    That golden and white light is beautiful as a ray of sunlight on a gloomy day, and then the creature''s eyes explode as Lucien and Pride pierce them from the inside out with their weapons.


    The creature cannot resist the powerful energies of Lucien and Pride within Its body, so it explodes, creating a rain of dark blood and guts that falls over the city''s magic barrier.


    "WHAT!?!?"


    The Mermaids are shocked by that scene, many of them recognize Eve''s aura, but they don''t know who Pride and Lucien are.


    But he knows who they are, his beloved Mermaids. So he smiles at them as he uses his energy to make his voice echo for miles, covering the whole crystal city.


    "Stay behind the barrier; your army ising!"


    Lust materializes her body next to Lucien and doesn''t resist the urge to use her energy to make her voice reach as many Mermaids as possible.


    "But your King is already here to protect all of you."

 Chapter 671 The First Mermaids King (1/3)

    As the Mermaid people go through one of the darkest moments in their story ever, the voices of Lucien and Lust echo through the whole Crystal City.


    While his words made sense, hers didn''t.


    "Your King???" All the Mermaids in town wonder if Lust is serious.


    The idea of having a King seems insane to those Mermaids, but for all the others in the army, that is already a reason to be happy and proud.


    But only what matters for those Mermaids now is the fact that Lucien is protecting them.


    Not just he and Pride but the Mermaids also see Lust, Eve, ire, and Greed show up to fight the Krakens.


    When the monsters fall one by one in front of the city, those Mermaids feel hope being renewed, and many of them want to cross the barrier to join the fight.


    Yet, most of them are just normal Sky Realm warriors, while a few dozen are in the early Immortal Realm.


    Without Lucien and Pride''s incredible boost, most of them would die instantly under the brutal attacks of the Krakens.


    So whenever Lucien sees a group of Mermaids crossing the barrier, he orders them back while continuing to destroy the Krakens with his golden naginata and red katana.


    As the roars of the creatures echo throughout miles, thousands of curious eyes watch the battle with expectant expressions from the city.


    Those Mermaids never imagined having a male leader, and Lucien''s look with those big wings and demonic horns makes that idea even crazier.


    Yet, what more could they ask of a King if not to protect them that way?


    So every Kraken that falls under Lucien''s des makes the idea of him as the new and first Mermaid King more natural.


    And many of the monsters fall one by one under his new incredible strength, just as Eve and Pride are also killing the Immortal Realm creatures easily.


    However, the situation doesn''t seem to improve as the more Krakens they kill, the more of theme from the portals in the sky.


    Lucien, Pride, Eve, and Lust fly back and forth, killing the Krakens as fast as they can. ire, Greed, and Kam are also trying to help as much as they can, but more and more monsters are attacking the city barrier.


    The Mermaids in the city grow tenser and tenser, and even as they see the army approaching under Saria''s leadership, they aren''t sure if the city will survive that attack.


    *Tremble* *Tremble*


    Tremors make the whole city tremble as more Krakens attack the barrier from different sides; it''s evident that it won''tst long.


    "The army has arrived!!" ire flies to Lucien''s side as he finishes off another Kraken.


    As Saria orders the boosted troops to start killing the Krakens as well, the other girls fly to Lucien''s side.


    "Good job, we managed to hold them off." Evements in a hopeful tone.


    But Lucien''s expression is worried. "Though, the barrier appears to be about to copse..."


    "Then let''s make our own barrier." Pride quickly suggests. After all that she''s done to help Lucien protect those Mermaids, she''s not willing to see their city fall.


    Lucien likes that idea, but Greed quickly points out how that wouldn''t work. "No matter how much stronger you are, it still wouldn''t be enough for you to make a barrier big enough to protect this whole city."


    "Actually, that could work." Lust quickly speaks.


    "How???" Greed asks.


    "If we join our powers and use everything we''ve got." Lust exins.


    Greed understands that Lust is talking about using Lucien as a link between their powers, just like he does with the other Sins.


    But instead of doing that to get stronger, they''re going to do it to conjure a giant barrier around the Crystal City and use whatever demonic energy they have to keep that as long as possible.


    That is a risky n because it will leave them vulnerable and increasingly weak, in addition to having no guarantee that it will really work.


    Lucien sees the hesitation in Greed''s eyes and doesn''t me her for not wanting to use all her energy to protect those Mermaids, but he needs her.


    "Do this for me, Greed." He asks in a firm and determined tone.


    "Of course she wi-" ire likes the Mermaids as much as Lucien does, so she wants to fight for them too.


    But Greed raises her hand, interrupting ire as she looks at Lucien with golden-bright eyes. "What do I get out of that?"


    It''s obvious to everyone that Greed has only to gain by helping the Mermaids, but it''s to be expected that she would try to make the most of the situation; that''s her nature.


    Lucien doesn''t have time to argue since the city''s barrier could fall at any moment, so he can only y Greed''s game.


    "I''ll owe you." He quickly responds.


    The golden gleam in Greed''s eyes grows even more intense as she breaks into a wide smile. "If I''m going to give you all of me, I''ll demand a high priceter."


    "And I''ll keep my word." He nods.


    "Deal!" Greed exims in an excited tone.


    "Quick, let''s do this!" Lustments as she materializes her body in Lucien''s arms.


    "How will we do this??" He asks.


    "Just let our demonic energy enter your body and use it to materialize the barrier as if you were materializing clothes." She exins.


    Lucien already has Lust''s demonic energy inside him, but then he feels Pride''s energy also enter his body as she takes ce in his other arm.


    Greed regrets not acting faster; now, with no space in his arms, she hugs him from the front, which turns out to be very nice too.


    Lucien feels those powerful energies entering his body, and although he cannot transform them into his own power that way, he can use them to conjure the barrier.


    Then he quickly flies to the highest part of the Crystal City and creates a gigantic barrier over the already damaged barrier of the city.


    That barrier is purple, white, and gold, being the direct union of his and the three Sins'' demonic energies.


    The Mermaids thought the city was lost when many cracks appeared all over Its barrier, but then the new barrier emerged, protecting them from the Krakens.


    Everyone can see that barrieres from Lucien, who is embracing the three Sins at the top of the city, keeping thousands of Mermaids protected.


    That only strengthens Lucien''s position as King in the hearts of all the Mermaids there.


    But the battle continues frenziedly as more and more Krakense from the portals in the sky, attacking the barrier and the Mermaid army.


    Lucien can''t fight in that position, just like Pride and Greed. Also, they feel their energies being drained quickly to keep the barrier up under so many powerful attacks from the Krakens.


    Yet, his power is present in each of the army''s Mermaids; that is what allows them to be strong enough to kill the Krakens without suffering any casualties.


    That seems impossible, and even the Sins feel like they''ve never seen anything so incredible, but Lucien and his girls are actually managing to fight an army of Immortal Realm monsters in a way that not a single Mermaid dies.


    It is only possible thanks to Lucien''s hard work and unwavering determination, and of course, the fact that the Sins are on his side, willing to give him their power.


    And, of course, that alsoes at a high cost, which Lucien feels as the energies that make him so strong gradually fade from his body.


    The other Sins are in the same situation, so Eve and ire feel their powers decreasing as their demonic energies fade.


    On the other hand, Saria and the Mermaids are increasingly motivated by Lucien''s sacrifice, so they fight with not just loyalty and determination but also love.


    Love for their King.


    The first and only Mermaids'' King.

 Chapter 672 The First Mermaids King (2/3)

    ?


    The battle continues frenziedly; thousands of Mermaids and Nagas face hundreds of monstrous Krakens while Lucien and the Sins maintain the gigantic barrier protecting Crystal City.


    As the Mermaids inside the city watch the fight with concerned expressions, the Mermaid army has never been stronger and more motivated.


    Those brave soldiers fight with everything they have to protect their people, their home, and their King.


    And the enemies fall one by one as Eve, ire, Kam, and Saria fight around Lucien and the Sins, protecting them from the smarter Krakens.


    Lucien wanted to be able to fight alongside his family, but he has to maintain all concentration and energy in that barrier while watching his girls and army kill the monsters.


    The battle continues for over an hour as more and more Krakense out of the portals in the sky. Tyrion is sending all the monsters he has in his dark prisons over the Mermaid Capital.


    But the soldiers, boosted by the power of Lucien and the Sins, keep fighting without any loss. That power not only makes them so strong but also connects their bodies intimately, increasing their synchrony in battle.


    When the count of Krakens and other sea monsters corrupted by dark magic dead reaches one thousand, the rate at which they appear finally begins to decrease.


    That battle seems to being to an end, but there are still many monsters attacking the city, and Lucien feels that his demonic energy is almost at its limit.


    Out of all the seven sins and their hosts, Lucien and Lust are by far the duo with more demonic energy right now, so when he feels that his energy is already running out, Pride is already at the limit, and Greed doesn''t even move anymore.


    "Hold on a little longer..." Lucien has difficulty even speaking as he feels very weak.


    Greed is really giving all from her to be able to charge max out Lucien afterward, but she already doesn''t have any demonic energy anymore, not even to maintain her body.


    Onest golden sparkle passes through her eyes before her body turns to a cloud of golden dust in Lucien''s arms.


    "No..." He tries to hold her back, but it''s toote. He feels her energy disappearpletely from his body, but of course, he doesn''t me her for that.


    Lust is in a simr situation, though she and Lucien still have a considerable amount of demonic energy. Yet, she dematerializes her body to save every drop of energy for the barrier.


    Only Pride remains in Lucien''s arms. She also gave her all for him, but unlike Greed, she is generating a lot of demonic energy due to the respect of all those Mermaids around.


    Even so, no matter how much demonic energy she is generating, having used so much of it at once has left her soul exhausted to the point where even maintaining a physical body is proving to be a challenge.


    "I think I''ve reached my limit too..." She whispers as she lies her head on Lucien''s shoulder.


    "No..." Lucien makes Pride look into his eyes before kissing her lips. "Stay with me a little longer."


    She smiles while enjoying his kisses so much. "My body will copse soon... I need to get back to Eve''s soul to recover."


    "But I need you." Lucien doesn''t know if he can hold the barrier any longer without Pride''s energy.


    Pride has been in states like this before, but she''s never felt this weak before because being with Lucien is the thing she wants most ever.


    She knows that her body will copse soon and that returning to Eve''s soul would be the right thing to do, but she ignores rational thoughts and remains in Lucien''s arms, giving her all to him.


    "Of course you need me." Shements in an arrogant and proud tone as she kisses him back.


    Lucien runs his hands over her back, feeling the softness of her ebony scales, especially near her thick tail. Her exotic body is so different from any other woman, and, at the same time, that makes her so uniquely beautiful.


    He continues kissing her sweet lips, sharing his demonic energy with her.


    That way, they manage to maintain the barrier for several more minutes, enough time for the Mermaid army to defeat thest monsters around the city.


    Lucien and Pride really push their bodies to the limit, using everyst drop of demonic energy to keep a single Mermaid inside the city from being harmed.


    And when thest Kraken falls under Eve''s sword, Lucien breathes a sigh of relief.


    He has never felt this tired before, and his vision begins to darken as he sees Pride''s body turn to white dust.


    Her body starts to dematerialize from the bottom up, and she manages to ce onest kiss on his lips before her head turns into dust around his face.


    "You really did your best, my dear..." Lucien whispers, then passes out due to exhaustion and falls from the sky.


    The other girls are far away and don''t see him falling. Even Lust can''t help right now because she is inactive due to theck of demonic energy.


    His body hits the tallest buildings in Crystal City and falls into a fountain in the central square in front of Nea''s castle.


    Lucien sinks into that magical water slowly while thousands of curious eyes are focused on him.


    While his mind is in an ''off'' state after not sleeping for so many days, he finally has a few seconds of rest.


    But at that moment, he also feels alone.


    ''You are not alone...''


    A voice sounds in Lucien''s mind; a voice that though he didn''t recognize at first, is strangely familiar to his whole body and soul.


    ''You were never alone...'' The voice keeps talking in his mind while he cannot answer due to his state.


    ''Look at everything you''ve already got...'' The soft, loving voice seems to be wondering rather than talking to Lucien.


    ''Grandma was right; this was always your greatest power...'' That voice not only carries a deep affection for Lucien, but also a dark sadness.


    ''It''s a pity that things couldn''t be like this before... I guess it can''t be helped; you''re so stubborn...''


    ''Yet everyone loves you so much... see, right now, there are so many women willing to fight and die for you...''


    ''It''s not time to rest; we are all waiting for you...''


    ''Wake up...''


    ''So we can be together again...''


    ''My beloved¡ª''


    "???" Lucien wakes up as he feels a soft touch on his arm.


    He can only hear thest words of that voice in his head before it disappears, and he notices hundreds of Mermaids around him inside that fountain.


    The person who is touching his arms is a young Mermaid, a cute little girl who is looking at him with sparkling eyes and a concerned expression.


    In fact, all the Mermaids around had that same concerned expression, which bes happy smiles when he wakes up well.


    Lucien is still very weak; he can barely move, so those Mermaids gently carry him back to the surface.


    Through their gentle touches, he can feel how much they care for him, and their looks make it clear how much they respect and admire him too.


    There are many Mermaids appearing from all over to help their King, and Lucien can barely see the bottom of the fountain. Yet, he can''t stop thinking about the voice that was in his head just ago.


    [Was it her?] He wonders.


    [That woman... the Water Spirit?? But how???]


    [Why did she seem to know me... and why do I feel like I know her???]


    Lucien is perplexed as thousands of questions pop into his mind.


    But then the sound of thousands of Mermaids pping saves him from thinking about that now.


    A few lucky Mermaids lift his body while thousands of others smile and apud him, happy and proud in their hearts to have such a good King.


    "Hail the King!!"


    "Long live the King!!"


    Lucien is still dazed, but he smiles back at the so many Mermaids who smile so excitedly at him.


    ''What did I miss?'' Lust''s voice sounds in Lucien''s mind, making him smile even wider.


    ''Looks like we''re making some progress after all...'' He responds in an excited tone.

 Chapter 673 The First Mermaids King (3/3)

    ?


    "Luci! Luci!!" Eve flies through Crystal City, calling her brother''s name in a worried tone.


    "Brother, where are you!?" ire is also looking for Lucien.


    The sisters head towards the central part of the city and quickly see Lucien surrounded by Mermaids in front of the big castle.


    "Luci!!" Eve quickly flies toward him, and the Mermaids make way for her to reach Lucien and hug him tightly.


    "Big sis..." Lucien tries to speak, but it''s hard due to Eve hugging him so madly. "Calm down, I''m fine, I''m fine..."


    "Pride was reporting to me of your situation, but then she stopped talking all of a sudden..." Eve exins. "I was so worried!"


    ire quickly arrives beside them andughs at Eve''s flushed face as she hugs Lucien.


    "Greed also got quiet suddenly." irements. "I thought I''d be happy when the day came when she finally stopped yammer in my head, but I''m not relieved now."


    "They run out of demonic energy helping me with the barrier." Lucien exins. "They just need some time to recover."


    "Makes sense¡­" Eve keeps concerned eyes as she continues to hug Lucien. "We''ve never run out of demonic energy this way since the beginning... and I feel so weak."


    Lucien still doesn''t understand how Eve feels about them getting closer and closer to crossing the sibling border, but that situation requires him to be determined.


    So he doesn''t think twice before kissing her lips, sending waves of his demonic energy inside her body, making her quickly feel invigorated.


    Eve still feels a little embarrassed that she needs Lucien''s help so much and can''t help him enough in return.


    But she has already epted that he is the strongest among them currently, so epting his help is the wisest decision. Also, her little brother''s sess will always be a reason to make her proud; after all, they are family.


    Lucien continues kissing Eve in front of thousands of Mermaids and only stops to look at ire. "Don''t be shy; we need to stay together now."


    "..." ire really wants to be with Lucien in every way possible, but she doesn''t feel confident enough for that, especially when the one in his arms right now is Eve.


    "Come on, Luci..." Eve shakes her head. "ire is with Greed, but you are the most ambitious person here for wanting all your sisters to have that kind of rtionship with you."


    Lucien cannot deny that desire exists within his heart, but now he cannot enjoy the moment with his sisters because there are only concerns in his eyes.


    "We don''t have time for that right now; we need to recover immediately." He exins while looking at the dark clouds still in the sky.


    ire also looks up at the sky with a thoughtful expression. "Isn''t that over?? The monsters seem to be over, though."


    "The monsters may be over, but it''s far from the end..." Lucien responds. "I''ve been to the Naga Kingdom and seen hundreds of thousands of soldiers; most of them don''t seem to like Tyrion, but they are loyal to him out of fear."


    "Do you think he''ll still attack after we''ve killed all those monsters without losing a single soldier?" Eve asks.


    Eve''s words make sense; after the incredible feat they did, any army would have to rethink the idea of attacking the Mermaid army boosted by Lucien and the Sins.


    Yet, not only does Tyrion have hundreds of thousands of Nagas in the Sky and Immortal Realm, but he also has Tanu on his side.


    And although the Siren couldn''t give Tyrion even a tiny percentage of Lucien''s ability to empower women, she taught him how to use dark magic to empower his soldiers in corrupt ways as he did to those Krakens.


    In the end, people''s intelligence is a very important differential that makes the Naga army much more dangerous than hundreds of Krakens.


    Before Lucien can exin that to Eve and ire, Saria and Kam appear.


    "Lucien, are you okay??" The Naga Princess asks while Kam already asked that question mentally.


    "How are the troops??" He ignores the question about his situation and quickly asks about the Mermaids and female Nagas.


    Seeing that Lucien is okay, Saria sighs in relief before quickly reporting about the army. "I still can''t believe we did this without losing any soldiers... but many are wounded, and all are exhausted."


    Before Lucien can sigh in relief as well, Ra flies over the city and calls them out. "There''s something happening on the horizon!"


    Still hugging Eve, Lucien flies into the sky, followed by the other girls. They see thousands of ck dots emerging from portals two miles away in all directions around the city.


    "He''s already here..." Lucienments as he continues to send every drop of demonic energy to Eve''s body to wake Pride up as quickly as possible.


    "Damn! He''s bringing the whole army." Kamments in a concerned tone.


    "What should we do???" Saria can''t help but look at Lucien.


    "We can''t run away; they are everywhere..." Raments.


    "Fleeing was never the intention." Lucien speaks in a determined tone. "We''re going to end this war today."


    "But we don''t stand a chance without Nea and the others¡­" Kamments.


    "They are already close." He speaks as his eyes glow purple and gold.


    "How close?" Saria asks while getting more hopeful now.


    "I''m not sure." Lucien responds. "I just felt Sophia''s presence approaching, so they must be a few hundred miles away yet."


    "How far can you feel she??" ire gets shocked.


    "As I said, I''m not sure." He exins as he looks around, looking for any sign of Tyrion.


    "Okay, what''s the n?" Eve asks.


    "We have to hold them off until the others arrive..." Lucienments as he stops hugging Eve. "But the soldiers can''t fight this way, and Pride is still recovering..."


    Eve can see in Lucien''s eyes that he already has a n, but she only grows more concerned. "I don''t like this, Luci."


    He lovingly caresses her face. "Trust me and stay here with the others."


    She strokes his hand. "I''ve promised many times that I''d never leave your side..."


    "And you kept your promise so far." He smiles and kisses her lips again. "That doesn''t mean leave me... I need you to protect our people while I buy us time."


    Eve wishes she could be more useful to Lucien, but due to theck of demonic energy, she is too weak while he is regenerating demonic energy much faster than she and ire together.


    "Alright, I''ll do what you say." She nods.


    Lucien kisses Eve again before looking at Saria and Kam. "Keep everyone in the city."


    "What will you do??" ire asks in a concerned tone.


    "Greets our enemies." He smiles confidently before flying towards the Naga army.

 Chapter 674 Bragging A Little

    ?


    *CRAAAAAACK¡ª CTASSS!!!*


    Thunders echo for miles around Mermaid Capital.


    The sea is angrier than ever.


    The sky is dark as the most sinister night.


    And thousands of Naga soldierse out of the dark magic portals in the sky, positioning themselves in lines around the Crystal City.


    All Mermaids and female Naga loyal to Lucien gather inside the city, watching as their King flies alone toward the enemy.


    He''s never really alone with Lust by his side, but even though they''re scared, all those Mermaids want to follow him into battle.


    Yet, they stay to obey his, Saria''s, and also Eve''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Lucien quickly flies towards Tyrion''s army without hesitation.


    Although his new power level allows him to fight someone from the Cosmic Realm in normal situations, his status is now very bad due to theck of demonic energy.


    Without his wives at his side, his demonic energy generation is very low, and he knows he wouldn''tst even a minute against Tyrion in a serious fight.


    However, his wives, Nea, and Maya are already arriving; also, Pride will wake up at any moment, allowing them to use the Sinful aura with the Seven Sins to boost the army and themself more than ever.


    The n seems perfect, but he needs to buy time for that n to be possible. And to do that, Lucien must not show weakness, or Tyrion will immediately attack.


    That''s why he is flying towards the enemy alone now. Showing confidence will confuse Tyrion long enough for the others to arrive.


    And if something goes wrong, Lucien can always take refuge in the Purple World, which would puzzle Tyron out for a while too.


    "Tyrion!?" Lucien shouts to the sky in a confident and casual tone.


    "..." Hundreds of thousands of Naga soldiers hear Lucien''s voice and look at him with varying expressions.


    Many of them think that Lucien is already a dead man, while those smart enough are shocked that the Crystal City is still standing after the Kraken attack, and that''s due to his leadership.


    "Tyrion!? Where are you??" Lucien uses his energy to make his voice echo even louder. "Are you so scared to face me??"


    *CRAAAAACK¡ª BOOM!!!*


    A dark thunderbolt descends from the sky over Lucien, carrying the incredible power of aCosmic Realm person.


    *CLANG*


    Lucien uses his superior senses and agility to summon his golden naginata to block that attack, creating a powerful force wave that can be felt by thousands of surrounding Nagas.


    Tyrion''s dark energy runs through the naginata''s de but is expelled by the weapon''s power.


    [DAMN!!] Lucien is surprised toe out unscathed from an attack like that.


    But even though his new power is so incredible, that move cost him half of all the demonic energy he had managed to gather in thest few minutes.


    ''What are you doing???'' Lustins in Lucien''s mind as she bes very concerned about his safety.


    ''It''s fine.'' He responds as he turns his attention to the sky.


    "Sending monsters to attack cute girls and now trying to hit me with a sneak attack??" Lucien asks in a mocking tone. "And you still think you''re a King???"


    "ARROGANT BASTARD!!!" The sky trembles with the power of Tyrion''s voice echoing angrily for miles.


    Tyrion really wants to hurt Lucien now, but making another attack could be considered a sneak move, and he would just lose more face in front of everyone.


    Then he descends from behind the dark clouds in his ck battle armor and carrying his dark and gloomy trident. Tanu follows behind him, silent and head down, but a curious glint passes through her eyes as she nces at Lucien.


    Now that Lucien has a better understanding of the Immortal Realm, he can feel Tyrion''s powerful aura and understand how far his power differs from that of a person from the Immortal Realm.


    It''s as if thousands of Immortal Realm people have united their powers into one individual, something really frightening.


    ''How did you let me fight this guy when I was in the Earth Realm yet?'' Lucien asks Lust.


    ''Did I have the option to stop you???'' She feels like rolling her eyes inside his soul.


    Lucien tries to stop thinking about how powerful Tyrion looks and keeps his expression confident. "Oh, there you are, the angry cuckold."


    "..." Tyrion''s face shakes as he is deeply furious. Yet, he uses all his will to contain that anger, as showing it would only give more reason for everyone tough at him.


    "..." Thousands of Nagas are shocked to see someone call Tyrion a cuckold as he does nothing; that scene is simply unbelievable.


    ''What the hell are you doing?!?'' Lust scolds Lucien again. ''If you''re trying to get him to kill you already, you''re on the right track.''


    ''It''s fine, look...'' Lucien exins. ''He''s trying desperately not to make it obvious that I''ve crushed on his pride by stealing his wife; now he has to prove to everyone that he is superior to me before making any move.''


    Lust can''t deny that Lucien''s argument makes some sense, but she still fears that Tyrion will attack and he won''t be able to fight due to hisck of demonic energy.


    Tanu, behind Tyrion, also has a shocked expression on her face and a little urge tough, tickling her brain.


    But he tries to maintain a fake calm expression as he gazes at Lucien. "Idiot boy... you look proud of getting that bitch... but I don''t see her next to you right now, and neither Nea..."


    "Nea?" Lucien smiles before faking a curious expression. "What do you want with my Mermaid Queen?"


    "YOUR?!?" Tyrion lets out his anger for a second before trying to calm down again. "Are you really that stupid?"


    "You don''t believe she''s already mine?" Lucien asks sarcastically. "Alright, when she arrives, you will see the mark of our soul contract on her sexy belly."


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!" Tyrion gets even angrier and points his ck trident at Lucien.


    But Tanu quickly steps in front of him. "Wait, my King! He is deliberately taunting you; this could be a trap-"


    *PAH*


    Before Tanu can finish speaking, Tyrion harshly ps her hard in the face, throwing her into the sea as blood leaks from her holes.


    Attacking Lucien due to his provocations would be asking to be ridiculed, but it''s okay to take his anger out on Tanu.


    "Shut up, you bitch!" Tyrion feels better after hitting Tanu and turns his attention to Lucien. "You are nowhere near good enough for Nea."


    "That''s for her to decide." Lucien quickly responds with that confident smile on his face, which is making Tyrion increasingly furious.


    "No, boy, she doesn''t decide anything; only power decides, and I have the power to make that choice for her." Tyrion speaks arrogantly. "I''m going to take Nea for myself along with what''s left of her people."


    "Oh..." Lucien shakes his head with a mocking expression. "Sounds like you''re the type of guy who just talks and doesn''t do anything in the end."


    Tyrion just wants to crush Lucien''s head. But he has to act superior. "What about you?? What have you done so far, boy??"


    Lucien is happy that his n to buy time is working, so he just keeps up the trash talk longer as the auras of his wives get closer and closer.


    "What did I do? Let me think..." Lucien put his fingers on his chin while making a fake reflective expression.


    "I made your daughter my beloved wife, stole your wife, and made her really pleased..."


    "Then I became King of the people you want to conquer... and, of course, conquered the heart of the woman you most admire..."


    "Oh, and don''t forget the part where I destroyed your monster army."


    "..." Tyrion regrets asking that question; now he just looks dumber in front of everyone and wants to kill Lucien more than ever.


    "Oh, don''t look like that, dear father-inw." Lucien goes further in his provocations, looking at Tyrion with a fake friendly expression.


    "After I kill you, this will be a good story for me to tell your grandchildren in the future." He smiles. "You know, my daughters with Kam are going to rule this world along with their Mermaids sisters one day."


    Tyron doesn''t want to think about that, but the scene just pops into his mind. There, a beautiful pair of Naga and Mermaid Queens rule the Blue Star together.


    One of them looks like Mira and Kam, while the other looks like Nea and Saria, but both also look like Lucien.


    Tyrion goes mad at the thought of Lucien having everything he''s ever wanted.


    "YOU BASTARD!! I WILL KILL YOU ALREADY!!!"

 Chapter 675 The Mermaids Queen And Her King

    ?


    "YOUUUU!!!"


    Tyrion''s furious voice echoes along with thunders as he charges toward Lucien with killing intent.


    The greedy Naga Tyrant nned to steal Lucien''s power using dark magic as he did to Mira, but after Lucien''s taunts, he got blinded by rage.


    Such provocations shouldn''t affect anyone that much, but Lucien managed to hit Tyrion''s biggest frustrations, especially the fact that he''s been trying to conquer the Mermaid Kingdom and Nea for so many years.


    Now, the entire Naga army and the Mermaids watch as Tyrion angrily attacks Lucien in the sky.


    *BLINK* *WHOOSH* *BLINK* *WHOOSH*


    But no matter how high Tyrion''s speed is, he is a Naga out of the water, and Lucien has his teleport skill, which gives him a small advantage.


    Yet, Lucien doesn''t have much spatial mana left, and Amelia and Helena are still dozens of miles away.


    However, one person is already well ahead of the group, and that is Nea. Due to her water affinity and high power, she can move through the sea faster than the Sea Devil if she pushes her body beyond its limits.


    She spent energy very quickly doing that, but after feeling that Lucien needed her help, she didn''t think twice before rushing toward him.


    Now, she desperately tries to understand how to use mentalmunication with him. ''Lucien? Lucien, can you hear me?? Shit, am I doing this right?!''


    ''Calm down, Nea, if you scream so much in my head, I''ll be dead before you get here.'' Lucien''s voice sounds in her mind.


    ''Lucien!!'' Nea can''t help but exim again. ''Why do I feel this so powerful and dark aura near you??''


    ''It''s Tyrion.'' He responds while dodging the Naga King''s furious blows.


    ''What??'' Nea gets worried. ''The attack already started!?''


    ''Yeah, but our people are fine; Tyrion just arrived.'' Lucien exins.


    ''I''m going as fast as I can!'' Nea speaks as she pushes her body even further beyond the limits, creating giant waves over her as she swims so fast toward Lucien.


    ''Thanks for that...'' Lucien responds in a gentle tone. ''But I need to ask you something else.''


    ''What is it??''


    ''It''s just a crazy n I have.''


    ''Why don''t I like how it sounds?'' Nea can sense by Lucien''s tone that he''s going to ask something weird.


    ''You''re going to have to get used to this at some point...'' Hements, and before she can respond, he continues.


    ''But even if it has a small chance of working, do you really want to miss an opportunity to end this war before some Mermaid gets hurt?''


    Nea doesn''t need to think to answer that. ''Fine, just tell me what to do.''


    ''Great, you just have to...'' Lucien exins his crazy n, which makes Nea almost blush.


    She quickly arrives in front of Crystal City and passes under the Naga army. They notice her aura, but she moves quickly and emerges from the water at the spot where Lucien is dodging Tyrion''s attacks.


    Lucien is really relieved that Nea has arrived, as he only has spatial mana left to teleport a few more times.


    But instead of taking refuge in the Purple World as was his n, he now has something else in mind.


    Neaes out of the water just as Tyrion isunching a powerful attack toward Lucien with his trident, but instead of avoiding it, Lucien blocks the attack with his golden naginata.


    With such a small amount of demonic energy, Lucien could not stop Tyrion''s trident, but when Nea''s blue sword joins his de, they seed.


    *CLANG*


    The sound of shing metal echoes for miles, followed by a powerful force wave generated by the impact of such powerful soul weapons.


    When Lucien''s body is not split in half along with his soul weapon by that attack, everyone is shocked, especially Tyrion, who is seeing Nea right in front of him.


    ''Now, Nea!!'' Lucien exims in her mind.


    And although Nea thinks that n is so damn silly, she gets embarrassed and hesitant in the end.


    ''Are you sure t-'' She starts talking.


    ''Just do it!''


    Nea knows they don''t have time, so she pushes hesitation to the back of her mind and puts on a loving face before ignoring Tyrion and looking at Lucien.


    "Sorry, Hubby... I came as fast as I could." Nea speaks in the most loving tone she can, causing Tyrion to be shocked to the very soul.


    "NEA?!?!?!" He exims in bewilderment.


    Hearing Lucien says that he had be the Mermaid King and even got Nea''s affection made Tyrion furious, but seeing the proudest and most graceful woman of them all acting so obedient and loving towards Lucien in front of him broke Tyrion''s mind.


    That sort of thing shouldn''t be that impactful, but Tyrion can''t help but think of how many hundreds of years he''s spent rising to the top of the Naga kingdom, bing the most powerful person in Blue Star, and still being looked down upon by Nea.


    No man could be good for the beautiful and proud Mermaid Queen. None except him... Of course, after he conquered the whole Blue Star, she would have to ept him as her King and husband.


    But then a hybrid boyes out of nowhere, and Nea gives him everything... that is so surreal for Tyrion''s proud heart to ept.


    Tyrion has never felt his confidence so shaken before, and that works just as Lucien expected, causing the Naga King to lose focus on the battle.


    ''Now!!'' Lucien exims in Nea''s mind again.


    She is surprised that his n actually works, so without wasting any time, she forces her sword forward.


    Tyrion is stunned for a second, long enough for Nea to throw him off bnce.


    Lucien knows that a frontal attack would alert the Naga King, so he teleports over Tyrion and makes a vertical attack with his golden naginata.


    *WHOOSH*


    Tyrion still acts quickly and raises his trident, blocking Lucien''s attack.


    But that was also part of Lucien''s n, and the Naga King lets his guard open in front of Nea, who doesn''t miss that change.


    *Whoosh* *SLICEEE!*


    She makes a vertical sh with as much speed as grace, opening a wide gash across Tyrion''s belly.


    His dark, corrupted blood stters from the wound as he bes even more shocked.


    Tyrion feels even more stupid and furious that he is being so easily manipted by Lucien, which further blinds him.


    Nea takes advantage of the moment to bring her sword back with even more speed, but then everything starts to go dark around her.


    "NOOOOO!!!" Tanu''s voice sounds desperate as the Siren uses one of her most powerful skills.


    Lucien also notices everything going dark in front of his eyes; then he hears Lust''s voice in his mind.


    ''It''s dark magic!!'' She exims.


    ''Damn!!'' Lucien has to make a quick decision; he can keep trying to kill Tyrion while he is blinded by rage and injured or defend himself from that dark magic skill.


    Killing Tyrion would end the war, but Lucien cannot do it alone, and that injury may not be enough for him and Nea to kill the Naga King quickly.


    So he quickly chooses to abandon the attack and try to avoid that dark magic skill.


    ''We have to get out of here!'' He talks to Nea mentally.


    ''We can kill him already!'' She tries to attack Tyrion, but her vision ispletely corrupted by darkness.


    Nea feels a powerful dark energy attacking her body from all sides, but before that energy breaks through her defenses, a golden light appears in the middle of the darkness like a beacon.


    The contrast between total darkness and the bright golden light momentarily blinds Nea, but then she feels Lucien''s warm and trustworthy arms hug her.


    ''We''re still going to kill him, don''t worry.'' His voice sounds in her mind.


    Nea was always used to doing everything alone; even epting Maya''s help felt strange to her. But now, there''s something nice about having Lucien on her side; it''s like she''s tired of doing it all alone and willing to ept help.


    So, she just let him pull her out of that dark magic miasma.


    And even though she is in the middle of the most important battle of her people, Nea can''t help but have strange thoughts.


    [Is this what it means to have a husband?]


    [Maybe it''s not as bad as I thought...]


    [But I''ll still make him pay for making me say that out loud!]

 Chapter 676 So Many Good Women Willing To Fight

    ?


    Thousands of Mermaids and Nagas were watching closely as Lucien and Nea fought Tyrion in the sky.


    Only people above the Sky Realm could see the details, which is the case of Eve, Saria, and the other girls.


    At first, everyone was very concerned about Lucien''s safety, but then Nea showed up, and they actually managed to hurt Tyrion, which is pretty impressive.


    But then, along with a sharp scream from the Siren, an ominous miasma appeared out of nowhere, covering the group in the sky.


    "Luci!?!?" Watching Lucien disappear into the miasma, Eve immediately regrets not following him.


    "What the heck??" ire also gets worried about her brother.


    "..." Saria doesn''t make any sound, but fear and tension are visible in her watery eyes.


    Kam is also concerned, but instead of imagining something bad, she just mentally asks Lucien if he''s okay.


    And the answeres quickly as he emerges from the miasma covered in golden light, holding his naginata in one hand and using the other arm to hug Nea.


    The great Mermaid Queen remains as majestic and graceful as ever, but there is a different sparkle in her eyes and a healthy flush on her cheeks.


    The frustration of not being able to hurt Tyrion further seems to be softened by Lucien''s touch.


    She is enjoying that so much, of course.


    But who else is worthy of the Mermaid King''s affection if not the Mermaid Queen?


    But before Nea can enjoy Lucien''s embrace any longer, the miasma behind them acts as if it hase to life and transforms into a replica of Tyrion''s head.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!" The head of dark magic screams, carrying all of Tyrion''s fury. "SHE''S MINE!! THEY ARE ALL MINE!!!"


    Tyrion''s greed knows no bounds, and he already acted as if the Mermaids and the whole Blue Star belonged to him, but Lucien''s presence put all his ns at risk.


    Now, more blinded by rage than ever, he charges toward Lucien and Nea with the intent of killing them both.


    "DAMN!!" Lucien prepares to open the purple world portal to get him and Nea to safety.


    But then he feels powerful hot energy on his skin and immediately recognizes that power.


    *WHUUUUSH*


    A ray of crimson light appears in the sky and transforms into a giant firebird that flies toward therge head of dark magic.


    Maya''s current power level is below Nea''s, and far below Tyrion''s, but in the sky, her mes are very effective, especially against dark magic.


    A Phoenix''s mes are the purest of all, and they push back the dark clouds, opening the way for sunlight to reach Maya, making her mes even more powerful, enough for her to destroy the miasma of dark magic.


    *SCREEEEEEH!!!*


    The giant firebird lets out a shrill screech as it destroys all the miasma around Tyrion, causing him to retreat with Tanu to take cover from those powerful mes.


    Lucien and Nea''s eyes have the same sparkles as they stare at those beautiful mes.


    As Tyrion retreats, the firebird flies around Lucien and Nea in the sky before transforming into Maya.


    "Sorry for the dy." She smiles gently at them.


    Before Lucien and Nea can say anything, they hear more screeches and see three giant icebirds approaching.


    Those are birds made by the three blue-haireddies, Ang, Marie, and Lena; and along with them are Lucien''s most powerful wives, while the other girls are on the Sea Devil, which is arriving by sea.


    Envy quickly materializes her body in front of Lucien and casts a jealous look at Nea, while Amelia uses her teleport skill to get there shortly after.


    "Lucien!!!" They both hug him tightly, and Nea uses the moment to get out of his arms before she doesn''t have any will to do that anymore.


    Contrary to all expectations, Sloth arrives next, along with Sophia, who uses her speedy magic pillow to get to Lucien''s side before the other girls.


    Just being near his lover, Lucien can already feel his demonic energy rapidly regenerating, and that speed only increases as the other girls arrive.


    "I''m so d you''re here..." He smiles lovingly at them. "And I know everyone deserves a proper greeting for your hard work, but we don''t have time for it now."


    The girls quickly gather around Lucien, and then Mira, Daisy, and Helena stand in front of him.


    "We are seeing the army." Helenaments.


    "Tyrion really brought them all..." Mira has never been more tense seeing that so many Naga are about to die because of Tyrion''s greed.


    "What is your n?" Daisy quickly asks Lucien; she knows he always has a n.


    He wastes no time before exining. "I have to recover my demonic energy and help Pride wake up so we can get our army recovered as well."


    Lust materializes her body and quickly speaks. "Now that everyone is here, we have to merge our seven auras and make the biggest sinful aura ever; only then can we strengthen our troops as much as possible."


    "Mm!" Lucien''s sisters and the Sins quickly agree.


    "So we''ll buy you time." Nea speaks.


    "Yeah, leave it to us!" Maya agrees.


    All the other girls are also very determined and more powerful than ever. After receiving so much of Lucien''s energy and having enough time to absorb that power, most of them awakened Soul Weapons, bing even more powerful.


    Lucien doesn''t like the idea of hiding behind his beloved wives while they fight at the front, but he needs to ept their help at that moment to win the war.


    Also, just as they entrust their lives to him, he must entrust his to them. And with their current strength united, they are the real power there.


    "I will be quick." He speaks to the girls. "Please don''t take unnecessary risks..."


    "It''s fine..." Sophia and Amelia pull Lucien towards Eve, Donna, ire, and Naomi while the other girls stay at the front. "Yeah, you have no idea how powerful everyone is right now."


    Despite Sophia and Amelia''s words, Lucien can sense how powerful his wives are better than anyone else.


    Each of them already has an aura superior to most Immortal Realm people, even though they are in the Earth and Sky Realm yet.


    But of course, those who are already in the Immortal Realm, like Mira, Daisy, Helena, and Ang, are even more powerful, on a very simr level to Nea.


    Lucien hadn''t summoned his wives with lower power levels from the Purple World yet because he wanted that to be hisst trump card, and now seems like the ideal time for them to show up.


    So he opens the portal and lets those girls join the others at the Sea Devil.


    Even Tyrion can sense those powerful auras from a distance, and even though he is concerned, he also brought a lot of powerful people to the battle.


    And, of course, he remains confident that hundreds of thousands of Sky Realm and tens of thousands of Immortal Realm Nagas can defeat several impressivedies.


    But what about the thousands of Mermaids that Lucien and the Sins are about to make even more powerful?

 Chapter 677 Great Women Behind The Devil

    ?


    The staggering annihtion of hundreds of formidable Krakens is a sight that profoundly shocks the thousands of Mermaids engaged inbat, and those observing from the safety of Lucien''s barrier.


    Yet, the true test of their mettle is the looming onught of Tyrion''s vanguard; a veritable sea of Naga soldiers, numbering in the hundreds of thousands, spurred into action by the dread of their malevolent king. Among these ranks, many are driven by their own greed and personal motives, ready to wreak havoc and spill innocent blood.


    Tyrion and Tanu''s corruptive Dark Magic has already tainted at least half of the Naga race. For these poor souls, their path to redemption is overshadowed by darkness, their past selves irrevocably lost.


    Yet, even in the face of such overwhelming odds, the Mermaids yearn for a solution that would prevent the impending bloodshed. Their nature, inherently gentle and kind, recoils at the thought of taking lives, even if it means survival.


    This deep-rooted aversion to violence stems from their connection to water, the fundamental element of life, and the embodiment of the Water Spirit.


    Even Nea, the most resolute of the Mermaids, who would fight tooth and nail to protect her people, finds the thought of rallying her kin for the impending gruesome battle daunting.


    However, Lucien stands at the fore, a demon from a distantnd, unconnected to their race, yet exhausting every ounce of his energy to shield the Mermaids.


    If he''s willing to fortify, defend, and even sacrifice himself for them, the least they can do in return is to steel themselves to kill for him.


    This newfound killing intent, radiating from thousands of Mermaids, is palpable to Tyrion, especially since it is singrly focused upon him.


    He had underestimated the Mermaids for so many years, taking over their territory, killing those who opposed him, and weakening Nea''s reign, all to arrive at that moment when he would im the whole Blue Star for himself.


    But Lucien showed up, and what should be a bonus now became a problem. But Tyrion is still not unwilling to back down; he has a huge army boosted by Dark Magic and has yet to show his greatest asset, the power he took from Mira.


    Tyrion tries to calm down and concentrate; he let Lucien cloud his mind with a trick, but he still believes he has the upper hand there; after all, he has prepared for that moment.


    The only people who could make things difficult for him should be Nea and Maya, but he has something to deal with both of them. And Lucien doesn''t seem to be a problem now that he''s exhausted.


    ''Now, my King, you must act now!'' Tanu continues to exim in Tyrion''s mind.


    But the greedy Naga King froze at the sight of Lucien''s wives, a group of women so magnificent they shine even brighter than the sun.


    ''I want them... I want them all for myself!'' Tyrion cannot contain the desire to have everything Lucien has.


    ''Then take it!'' No matter what Tanu really thinks, she has a soul contract with Tyrion, so she has to support him until the very end. ''Attack now, before he and the Sins recover!''


    "Ah, yes..." Tyrion strengthens his resolve with his new greedy goals. After seeing how incredible and powerful Lucien''s wives are, he wouldn''t mind sacrificing all those Naga to have them.


    He points his ominous trident at them while his eyes gleam. "Are you really willing to die for this stupid boy??"


    Upon hearing those words, all of Lucien''s wives, as well as all the Mermaids and Naga loyal to him, make the same expression of mockery and pity.


    "Oh no, are you going to make that speech about being a better man than Lucien?" Cassidyughs as she stands with the other girls.


    The other girlsugh, too, and Ang continues. "Do you know how many times we''ve heard that shit?"


    "But we''re still here..." Jeanne holds her shining shield while her eyes sparkle. "With him."


    They all have the same determined, loving expressions as they talk about Lucien.


    Before Tyrion can speak again, Ghalenna continues. "I also made the mistake of calling him a stupid boy, but he showed me what a real man is."


    "Not with words, but with actions." Daisy also joins her sisters.


    Seeing that group of women stand before a gigantic army only makes Tyrion envy Lucien more.


    "You fools, he can''t protect any of you right now." The Naga King tries to mock Lucien.


    But that again fails and just makes him look more pathetic in front of millions of people.


    "We''re not with him just because he protects us." Mia, next to her mother, speaks, and the other girls agree.


    "It''s also not just because it makes us stronger." Marie continues, and Mia nods at her.


    "But because we want to be with him." Ariaments as she flies beside her daughter around the floating tform.


    "Because we love him!" Epletes.


    "You bitc-" Tyrion again tries to attack the girls'' resolve.


    "ROOOAAARRRRR!!!!"


    But Oya''s mighty roar echoes for miles, silencing the Naga King and anyone else who thinks to insult her beloved Master.


    "There will be no talking now, Tyrion." Neaments as she flies to the front of the group. "You came here for a battle, so let''s have a battle."


    "Task!" He clicks his tongue. "You talk of fighting, but you ran away from me a second ago..."


    Nea sets aside her pride for the well-being of her people, leveling her cerulean sword at Tyrion. "Then let''s duel once more, a battle between you and me..."


    ''What in the world are you doing??'' Lucien''s voice resonates immediately within her mind.


    ''I can take him on...'' She retorts internally, preparing to consume the cursed fruits borne by the sacred tree of the Mermaids. ''I won''t allow your family to be harmed in my stead.''


    ''You are a part of my family, hollow head!'' Lucien argues back instantly. ''Cast that ludicrous idea aside and assist your sisters in buying us time to rally our forces.''


    In such a dire moment, Nea can''t suppress a slight blush coloring her cheeks. She wouldn''t think twice about sacrificing her life for the welfare of her people.


    However, even with the power granted by the rotten fruits, there''s no assurance she could defeat Tyrion in a one-on-one battle, particrly if others intervene. Thus, Lucien''s n seems to be the more sensible approach at the moment.


    Still, the way Lucien addressed her leaves her slightly disconcerted. ''Don''t speak to me as though I''m one of your damsels in distress!''


    ''Huh?'' Lucien responds swiftly, a touch of surprise in his voice. ''Don''t fret, I''ll remind you of your ce once this ordeal is over.''


    ''...'' The blush on Nea''s face deepens, her embarrassment more evident now.


    Even though Tyrion can''tprehend what''s transpiring, he''s certain that he''s not the cause of her flustered reaction.

 Chapter 678 Women Alliance Vs The Shadows (1/2)

    ?


    ''My King, you must take action now!'' Tanu urgently implores within Tyrion''s mind. She fears the consequences if Lucien and Pride are granted respite to replenish their energy.


    The haughty Naga King still feels sure of his victory over Nea, but considering his newly birthed aspirations stretch far beyond her, he chooses to retreat a step.


    Then he raises his trident, its pointed ends releasing dark rays that perforate the sky, forming an expansive vortex of ck magic.


    Every gaze is drawn to this swirling abyss, including Lucien''s, who, while refueling his energies with the Sins, is curious about the unfolding spectacle.


    "He''s invoking his champions, much like you did," Sloth elucidates to Lucien.


    Promptly, as she predicts, several ck bolts emerge from the vortex, swirling around Tyrion before materializing into shadowy figures standing before him.


    One, two, three...ten shadowy figures line up in front of Tyrion. They resemblerge Nagas, their forms shrouded in an ominous miasma.


    Even though they have been twisted by Tyrion and Tanu''s dark magic, Mira recognizes the auras emanating from these ten figures and swiftly rys this information to Lucien telepathically.


    ''These are the Naga Elders, the chieftains of our race beneath the crown, and Tyrion''s most formidable and loyal minions,'' she discloses.


    Upon hearing Mira''s exnation, a fiery desire for retribution ignites within Lucien. ''So, they are the ones who should''ve stood by you when Tyrion usurped your power, correct?''


    ''Yes, they should have honored my father''s legacy and our heritage, but Tyrion enticed them with the promise of infinite power through his Dark Magic,'' she responds.


    ''They''ll pay for their betrayal!'' Lucien asserts, attempting to fly towards the Naga Elders.


    However, Envy and Sloth grip him tightly.


    "You''re not yet fit for battle!"


    "Your haven''t recovered even half your strength yet; let the girls handle these fools," Lust reiterates, her manifested form gently caressing Lucien''s face.


    "This is your girls'' battle to fight; your role is to recover your strength and defeat Tyrion when the timees."


    "But..." Lucien''s words betray his concern for the safety of his wives. "Aren''t these foes immensely dangerous?"


    "They''re indeed at the peak of the Immortal Realm, further strengthened by potent Dark Magic," Sloth elucidates.


    "However, your wives are equally formidable, primarily because your energy surpasses any form of Dark Magic," Envy adds to Sloth''s exnation.


    Lust concurs with a nod and a smile. "Besides, your wives fight together, united as a family. They also outnumber the enemy. They are more than capable of handling this situation."


    Lucien''s worries for the safety of his beloved will never cease, but he has faith in their strength and the trust they''ve cultivated. His wives had trained relentlessly in the purple world, preparing for moments exactly like this.


    Thus, he sends a mental message to all his wives at the front. ''Ensure they pay for what they did to Mira and Kam. However, be careful.''


    ''Yes, Hubby!'' The girls respond in unison, bracing themselves for the impending battle.


    Admittedly, they do harbor a degree of apprehension and anxiety as they gaze upon the ten ominous figures. The bizarrely potent auras radiating from them is indeed intimidating.


    Nevertheless, the demonic energy coursing through their bodies, gifted by Lucien, instills in them strength and resolve, enabling them to believe they can aplish anything, that they can conquer any adversary.


    On one side of the battlefield, the Naga Soldiers watch as the ten Naga Elders take position in the sky, while in Crystal City, the Mermaids observe Lucien''s wives standing up for their cause.


    Yet, ites as no surprise that Nea is the first to ready herself forbat, with Saria joining her promptly.


    "Mom..." The lovely Mermaid Princess nods to her mother, an act that fills Nea and their entire race with pride.


    Nea always knew that her daughter would stand by her side in the face of any adversary. But as she turns her gaze sideways, she notices Lucien''s wives preparing for the fray as well.


    The first among Lucien''s wives to step forward surprises Nea, for she is someone Nea publicly underestimated not long ago.


    Ang, the splendid Ice Queen, hovers majestically a few meters away from Nea. When their eyes meet, Nea observes a sincere apology reflected in Ang''s gaze.


    They were originally set to duel each other to establish Lucien''s worthiness to the Mermaid Race. However, that contest pales in significance now that they are united in a battle of much greater consequence.


    Nea senses the remarkable increase in Ang''s power over the past few days. Despite Ang seemingly remaining in the Sky Realm, Nea has faith, based on Ang''s formidable aura, that she can hold her own against a Naga Elder at the peak of the Immortal Realm.


    Suppressing her surprised expression, Nea feels relieved to have such a powerful ally at this crucial juncture. The Mermaid Queen nods at Ang, expressing her gratitude subtly.


    Ang swells with pride, grateful to Lucien for the power she now possesses. However, instead of basking in Nea''s acknowledgment, Ang focuses on the impending adversaries.


    Following this, Lena materializes a few meters away from her mother. Yet, she does not join her mother in battle. Instead, she forms her own group with the unlikely duo of Scarlett and Olivia, the rivals who have now berades.


    Lena is not as formidable as her mother. However, she harbors no resentment in calling upon her sisters to join her in obliterating their adversaries in the most expeditious manner.


    In synchronicity, the remaining girls form robust alliances to confront the mighty Naga Elders, now enhanced with a foreboding infusion of Dark Magic.


    Next in line to assemble their ranks is a team spearheaded by Marie, nked by her closestpanions - the fox-girl cousins, Anne and Elsie. This trio''s primary strength lies not just in their individual abilities, but in the undying bond and seamless unity they share.


    Inevitably, Lena and Marie find themselves tradingpetitive nces again. It is almost an unwritten rule that their rivalry would not merely dissolve, especially not in such high-stakes circumstances.


    Thispetition, much like a wildfire, spreads through their respective teams. However, it''s not a detriment to their alliances, but rather a looming threat for their adversaries who will bear the brunt of this fierce rivalry.


    The Naga Elders, emboldened by Tyrion''s Dark Magic, start to feel the pressure emanating from the resolute auras of Lucien''s spouses.


    Yet, their confidence remains unshaken, hinged on the belief that the defeat of these women will shatter the Mermaid Army''s morale, thereby cementing their victory on the battlefield.


    Despite the readiness of the teams, six Naga Elders remain without challengers. Without missing a beat, the fifth group quickly assumes position ¨C the second mother-daughter duo enters the fray...

 Chapter 679 Women Alliance Vs The Shadows (2/2)

    ?


    The majestic and potent duo of vampires, Rose and Daisy, confront one of the ten Naga Elders. Mirroring Saria and Nea''s solidarity, Rose remains steadfastly by her mother''s side.


    Apart from the myriad advantages bequeathed to them by Lucien, Rose and Daisy enjoy an additional surge of power, a result of the blood pact they''ve forged with him.


    This maternal pair of vampires exhibits formidable prowess, enough to annihte an adversary teetering on the precipice of the Cosmic Realm.


    As the tension thickens between Lucien''s girls and the Elder Nagas, the remaining girls are quick to take up their battle stances.


    Simultaneously, each woman steps forth, fearlessly meeting the eyes of their respective enemies. Leading the charge is Mira, who''s ted to fight alongside her own daughter, of course.


    Helena, one of the most potent amongst Lucien''s spouses, signals to her sisters to abstain from assisting her. Her unwavering confidence affords her the certainty that she can face an Elder Naga alone or at least keep her opponent at bay until her sisters can neutralize the rest.


    Despite Helena''s assertion, one amongst them dismisses her plea - Oya. After a period of solitude in the Purple World with Helena, Oya''s bond with her sister has strengthened into a profound friendship.


    Since enjoying Lucien''s exclusivepany for a stretch of days, Helena, and Lust, dubbed Mommy Tigress, have made notable leaps in their powers. Despite still not possessing a Soul Weapon, she is amongst Lucien''s spouses with the greatest raw strength.


    Oya too has ascended to the Sky Realm, now able to soar merely on the power of her energy. After bestowing an affectionate lick on little Ko''s ears, sheunches into the skies in pursuit of Helena.


    Her flight mimics a ground run, as Oya''s paws appear to tread upon invisible steps in the sky. Before she reaches Helena''s side, she casts a nce towards Lucien, who acknowledges her with a nod, his face a mask of confidence.


    Oya''s loyalty to Lucien is solid as a mountain, and she would never do anything without his consent. Then, just after making sure he agrees with that, she arrives beside Helena, who wees her with open arms.


    "Looks like it''s going to be you and me against the bastard." Helena smiles at Oya.


    "ROAR!!" Mommy Tigress responds excitedly.


    Due to the low power level of the other girls, they have to gather inrger groups to face such powerful enemies together.


    Ne, Kylee, and Reba work very well together due to their friendship and their different skills, which allows them toplement each other''s weaknesses.


    But fearing they won''t be able to defend themselves against their opponent''s powerful attacks, the trio seeks protection and leadership from Jeanne, who quickly takes ce in front of her sisters. With her bright shield in action, the group has a high attack and defense powerbined.


    Despite not having a soul weapon like Jeanne, Dawn also has an amazing shield made by Reba with the best resources avable in the Purple World. Thanks to that and her natural skills, she is also an incredible defender.


    So the pair of elves, Ghalenna and Ghnna, join Dawn, seeking her protection. Elven Mommy has a clearpetency to lead the group, but they turn to Maggie for that role due to her amazing observation skills, thus forming another powerful team.


    Thest group to take ce in the sky is actually the one created before any other, consisting of two mother-and-daughter pairs and a beautiful Manticore girl.


    Although they haven''t had as big breakdowns in their power level recently as other girls, Cassidy, Mia, Astrid, Aria, and E, were some of the first women to receive Lucien''s demonic energy in Argerim, so the benefits of that are incredibly impactful.


    Each of the quintet has ascended to the Sky Realm, but theirtent potential eclipses this achievement, especially in Cassidy''s case, who leads the team with unwavering confidence.


    With each Naga Elder now matched against formidable adversaries ready to im their lives, a few girls remain within the Sea Devil, apprehensive that their participation might do more harm than good.


    Lori, Madelyn, Kara, along with the other Mermaids and Nagas who have joined Lucien''s fold, observe the aerial spectacle alongside Ko. Valencia, uncertain of her future role as Lucien''s lesser servant or otherwise, also watches the unfolding drama.


    Poised for battle, the girls and the Naga Elders prepare to sh as Lucien concentrates on rejuvenating his energy. Meanwhile, Tyrion sports a sinister, rapacious grin on his face.


    Yet, another vital yer remains off the board - Maya. Although her powers are significantly restrained underwater, above the sea, she possesses a nearly limitless potential within the Immortal Realm.


    If Tyrion''s abduction of her daughter wasn''t motivation enough, Maya is further inspired by the courage of Lucien''s wives tobat with all her might.


    Her inherently peaceful nature, coupled with witnessing the harsh reality of death over thousands of years, has made her loath to taking lives. However, in the face of the current situation, she''s ready to stain her hands with the blood of the ruthless Nagas.


    *SCREEEEEEHH!!*


    The Phoenix''s ear-piercing shriek reverberates across the battlefield as she soars over Lucien''s girls, shielding them with her me blessing.


    Lucien''s smile broadens, his concerns for his girls'' safety alleviated slightly. However, as Tyrion''s smile morphs into a sinister and crueler version, Lucien realizes something is amiss.


    "Stay out of this, old bird!" The Naga King''s voice thunders across miles, a tant threat aimed at Maya.


    But in response, she unfurls her massive ming wings, sending a clear signal that she has no intention of retreating from the battle.


    Tyrion anticipates her defiance, gesturing to Tanu who, in response, conjures another dark portal. Out of it materializes arge ck metal cage.


    A chill races through Maya''s veins when she spots the cage, or more urately, the captive inside - La, her adopted daughter.


    "NO!!!" Overwhelmed by a surge of fear, she loses control of her emotions. Her firebird form dissipates, and she is paralyzed, uncertain of what action to take.

 Chapter 680 Mayas Nightmare

    Chapter 680 Maya''s Nightmare


    For many, immortality is a coveted prize, but for Maya, it has always been a punishment, more curse than blessing.


    If her family and tribe were still alive, things might have been different. However, as thest of the Phoenixes, her eternal life has been marked by a haunting solitude and profound sadness.


    She''d learned through bitter experience that forging bonds with mortal beings only invited inevitable pain when they departed. Given her life on the run, those close to her often met gruesome ends.


    Yet, individuals tend to repeat their past mistakes, a fact Maya is confronted with now. As she gazes upon La, helpless and confined like a sacrificial animal, her heart aches with a familiar agony.


    "My little girl..." Crimson tears cascade down Maya''s lovely face, their heat akin to living mes.


    Basking in Maya''s torment, Tyrion shes a cruel smile. "You will do as Imand, foolish creature!"


    "No!!!" Maya attempts to surge towards her daughter, but Tyrion conjures arge shadowy w around La''s head, threatening to snuff out her life instantly.


    "Wait!" Nea swiftly restrains Maya, whispering urgently into her ear. "Don''t act recklessly; he won''t harm her as long as you abstain from the battle."


    "But-" Rational thought eludes Maya as she grapples with the imminent danger to her loved one. Even though La and Ka aren''t of her bloodline, she regards them as her own family.


    In this precarious situation, Nea struggles with how to aid Maya. The stakes aren''t just the future of all Mermaids but the destiny of the entire Blue Star, making La''s potential death a tragically eptable coteral.


    Yet, considering La is her best friend''s daughter, Nea understands that Maya would move heaven and earth to ensure her little girl''s safety.


    At a time like that, Nea can only think of one person, so she quickly whispers his name to Maya. "Lucien... go to him and the Sins; they maye up with a n or something."


    But Maya cannot hear Nea''s words; all she sees is La in Tyrion''s hands.


    "Maya!!" Naomi quickly arrives and pulls Maya by the hand. "You can''t do anything now; let the girls fight..."


    The warmth of Naomi''s hand brings a feeling simr to what she has with La and Ka. Though short, the time she and Naomi spent together created a powerful bond between them.


    In such a tense moment, Maya lets Naomi pull her behind the other girls. And Nea nods to her before turning her attention to Tyrion and the Naga Elders.


    Nea knows that Tyrion will keep La alive to stop Maya from helping them, and as the armies prepare for the big battle, her and the other girls'' fight against the Naga Elders is the first step towards victory.


    "We have to go through them to get to their leader." She speaks while looking at Lucien''s wives.


    Although she still isn''t sure how she feels about him, she already likes those brave women very much, and having them by her side in battle is an honor.


    "Mm."


    "Let''s do this!"


    "Yeah!"


    The girls are ready to fight; Lucien has prepared them well for moments like this.


    However, on the other hand, Tyrion is also confident in the strength of his most powerful soldiers. "GO, but don''t kill these women... they will serve me after I kill the boy."


    "Yes, my King!" The ten Naga Elders respond in unison before hurtling toward Nea and the other women.


    In their current form, they are naught but mere puppets, dehumanized and corrupted by Tyrion''s malignant magic. They are no longer Nagas, no longer men; just instruments with a singr purpose to serve their Master.


    They will fight with relentless ferocity, even at the cost of their limbs, even if the only reward awaiting them is death.


    Thus, the ten shadows surge forward, embodying Tyrion''s brutal savagery and insatiable greed.


    *CLANG!!!*


    The initial sh resonates in the field as the ck sword of a Naga Elder collides with Nea''s blue rapier.


    Sinister beams of ck energy emanate from the Naga Elder, attempting to ensnare Nea, but her resplendent blue light resists the encroaching darkness with unyielding determination.


    "Abhorrent creature, your end is nigh!" Nea proims as she Naga Elder, as well as the opponents facing Mira and Ang.


    unleashes her potent water domain. The sea rises to encircle the Naga Elder, as well as the opponents facing Mira and Ang.


    Nea''s strategy provides a distinct advantage to those who possess Water Affinity. Nheless, apart from enhanced speed within the water domain, their edge against the Naga Elders is somewhat limited, given that thetter are also creatures of the sea.


    As Nea trades blows with the Naga Elder, Saria joins her in battle. Simultaneously, Mira, Kam, and Angunch their attacks on their respective adversaries within the Water Domain.


    Beyond the boundaries of the water domain, the remaining Naga Elders initiate their assault on Lucien''s wives. Disregarding Tyrion''s order to spare the women, the corrupted Naga soldiers attack with unrestrained ferocity and savagery.


    Yet, despite facing such formidable opponents, the women quickly demonstrate the sheer extent of power Lucien has bestowed upon them.


    In seamless harmony, they confront Tyrion''s henchmen, embodying the spirit of valour and wit. They besiege their enemies, adroitly leveraging every advantage at their disposal.


    From his vantage point high above the Crystal City, Lucien beholds his warriors with luminous eyes and a proud grin gracing his features.


    While anxiety still lingers for the wellbeing of his beloved ones, he bestows his trust in their resilience andmitment, focusing all his energy on recuperating swiftly and crafting the most potent sinful aura ever known.


    In that moment, he discerns the figures of Naomi and Maya drawing closer. The Phoenix presents a heartrending sight, her exquisite visage marred by tears of fire and a countenance pleading for aid.


    "Lucien, you must assist me once more..." she implores urgently. "I acknowledge that I am not entitled to make such a request, but I am prepared to pay any price for my little girl..."


    Upon registering her words, all the Sins, with the exception of Pride, find their eyes gleaming with a shared understanding.


    However, Lucien and Pride are reluctant to exploit such an opportunity, to demand Maya''s life in return for her daughter''s safety. They would rather engage her inbat, forcibly extracting her magic core, than stooping to such unsavoury tactics.


    "I gave La my word that I would return for her, and I intend to keep that promise," Lucien assures swiftly.


    Maya feels a rush of relief at Lucien''s words, but the dread for her daughter''s life continues to haunt her. "Have you formted a strategy yet?" she asks anxiously.


    "I merely require some additional time to replenish my energy," he replies, even as the Sins perform a coordinated dance around him and Sophia and Amelia nestlefortably in his arms.


    To an outsider, this scene may appear quite peculiar, yet Mayaprehends the rituals of Lucien''s power gathering and thus, she finds herself with only one option.


    "Is there any manner in which I could aid you?" She puts forth the question, resolute in her intention to assist.


    Lucien cannot dismiss the intriguing allure that the idea of intimately knowing the legendary Phoenix presents. However, his present focus needs to be directed at fortifying the bond with his sisters and the Sins, in order to attain the zenith of sinful aura.


    "Exercise a little patience... I''m almost done."

 Chapter 681 Three Queens vs The Shadows

    Chapter 681 Three Queens vs The Shadows


    While Lucien marshals his strength with the Sins and his sisters, Nea and his wives are embroiled in a fierce battle with the Naga Elders.


    Nea cannot im this to be the most challenging conflict she has faced, for she has previously crossed des with the Water Goddess a millennium ago.


    However, during that encounter, she wielded the dark sword, an instrument of unmitigated destruction forged from the souls of Kaisa and the Fox Princess.


    Presently, Nea stands against an adversary with substantialbat expertise and a power level equivalent to hers at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm.


    The only distinguishing factor between her and the Naga Elder would be her regal lineage and the diverse fruits from the sacred tree that she consumed over her existence.


    This Naga, however, has been tainted by Tyrion''s malevolent magic, which, while it shattered his psyche, it granted his body immense strength.


    *Whossh* *Burbleee*


    Saria weaves around thebatants,unching torrents of water magic whenever Neapels the Naga Elder to lower his guard. Nea skilfully avoids the Elder Naga''s formidable strikes; his dark sword radiates such intense cold that the surrounding water freezes on contact.


    She employs her water domain to enhance her speed, merging with the water to teleport around her adversary effortlessly.


    Despitending potent counterstrikes on the Elder Naga, Nea finds her attacks futile as he is sheathed in dark armour fortified by a thickyer of sinister energy.


    Saria weaves around thebatants,unching torrents of water magic whenever Neapels the Naga Elder to lower his guard. However, the princess''s assaults seem to have little effect.


    "Mother, our attacks aren''t having an impact! What should we do?" Saria''s voice resonates with worry.


    Undeterred by the mounting pressure, Nea observes the subtle transformations in her opponent''s armor with each sessful strike. "Persist in your attacks, Saria; his dark energy armor cannot withstand our water magic indefinitely. It will crumble eventually."


    Saria also discerns that with each offensive move, minuscule fragments of the dark energy dissipate from the Naga Elder''s armor, making it evident that his defense, while formidable, is not impervious.


    While the mermaid royals manage their opponent with rtive ease, the neighboring Naga royals are caught up in a more demanding conflict against a simr adversary.


    For Mira and Kam, the battle is particrlyplex, as their foe isn''t merely a formidable opponent, but an old ally who betrayed them, thus elevating the stakes of their sh.


    Mira attempts to invoke any lingering feelings within her opponent by addressing him personally. "Why did you betray us?? Why did you turn against your own kind???"


    "HAAAARR!!!" The Naga Elder continues his relentless onught, paying no heed to Mira''s plea.


    "Why are you doing this??" Mira expertly evades the blows, all the while trying to elicit a response from her foe. "My father was always kind to your family... you were among the crown''s most faithful allies!"


    Yet, no matter how fervently Mira appeals, her words fail to prate the Elder Naga''s hardened heart; his body and soul have been entirely poisoned by Tyrion''s malevolent influence.


    "AHHH!!! KILL! KILL!! KILLLL!!!" The maniac bellows, his voice echoing eerily in the water as he relentlessly pursues Mira.


    Unlike his counterpart facing Nea, this Elder Naga wields dual dark axes. As he attempts to strike Mira with one of his weapons, Kam interposes herself between her mother and the weapon, effectively blocking the blow.


    *BAM* *CLAMG*


    The sh between the dark ax and Kam''s de generates forceful waves within Nea''s water domain.


    "HAAA!!!" The Elder Naga roars and promptly swings his other ax at Kam.


    "Kam!!!" Mira''s voice is fraught with concern for her daughter''s safety.


    "I''m fine, Mom!" But Kam keeps smiling as she feels so empowered with the energies Lucien gave her running inside her body.


    "I''ll hold him, so prepare your great spell already." She speaks while focusing on blocking the Naga Elder''s attacks.


    "Mm!" Mira wastes no time before starting to channel her chaos mana into her catalyst to attack her opponent with the full power of her magic.


    But things are not so simple; the Naga Elder notices that and tricks Kam with a ck shadow before dashing toward Mira while her guard is open.


    "Mom!!!" Kam feels extremely guilty for falling for a trick like that as she watches her opponent try to attack her mother.


    But before the Naga Elder reaches Mira, the water around him bes a solid block of ice.


    "What??" The Naga Elder, Kam, and Mira are confused.


    The girls look up and see Ang appear with her majestic and gentle smile. "Do you need help, my sisters?"


    "Ang!" Mira smiles when she sees the powerful Ice Queen; their rtionship is already so good that no words of gratitude are needed, and just one nod is enough.


    Although Ang''s magic is currently very powerful, the Naga Elder quickly begins to break the ice from inside, and Kam doesn''t miss that opportunity, attacking the block of ice with all her might, severely damaging her opponent, and knocking him several meters away.


    Mira doesn''t stop channeling her great spell, but she notices the other Naga Elder reaching Ang quickly and tries to warn her. "Sister!!"


    "Oh?" Ang also notices her opponent approaching with a heavy attack, so sheunches dozens of ice spikes at him.


    The ice spikes break in contact with that Elder Naga''s dark armor, pushing him back, but his defenses remain intact.


    Ang''s ice magic bears a striking simrity to dark mana, rendering her attacks less effective against such an element. While she manages to contain her adversary with her ice spells, she struggles to prate his formidable armor.


    Valencia, observing from the Sea Devil, watches Ang''s futile attempts at dismantling her opponent''s dark armor. She recognizes the ineffectiveness of the ice element against the dark and feels a desire to lend her assistance.


    Not out of inherent goodness, but motivated by her hope for Lucien''s eventual forgiveness. But she''s also aware of the resentment his wives harbor towards her, which might cause Ang to reject her aid.


    She nces around at the girls remaining in the Sea Devil. Rupa and Ritika, the recent Mermaid and Naga additions to Lucien''s group, are tending to little Ko along with the Mermaid Sisters, healed by Sophia.


    Three other girls, however, are clearly yearning to join the fray, albeit hesitant due to their current power. Valencia decides to recruit one of them to assist her.


    "You!" She approaches Lori, a young girl who had infiltrated Lucien''s group as a spy while they were still in Argerim.


    Much like Lucien''s other wives, Lori harbors a deep-seated disdain for Valencia and would prefer her to maintain her distance from the group. However, Valencia piques her curiosity when she pulls out arge, shiny from her storage treasure.


    "Hand this to the Ice Mage. It''ll restrain her opponent and weaken his dark armor!" Valencia swiftly exins, cing the magic into Lori''s hands.


    Lori contemtes interrogating Valencia about her true motives. However, considering her understanding of Lucien, the astute girl discerns that Valencia''s primary motive is to seek his forgiveness.


    Without uttering a word of thanks, Lori promptly seizes the and makes her way towards Ang. Though she only recently ascended to the Sky Realm and is still unfamiliar with flying, her desire to aid her sisters instills in her the courage to join the battle.

 Chapter 682 Sharp Mind and Fluffy Tails

    Chapter 682 Sharp Mind and Fluffy Tails


    The fierce battles ensue not just within Nea''s water domain, but also outside of it, up in the skies. Thousands of Mermaids and Nagas watch the spectacle, torn between which battle to follow. Each of Lucien''s girls disys an array of unique skills and abilities, which make for an equally captivating show.


    Visually, however, the battles led by the blue-haired sisters, Marie and Lena, are the crowd favorites. Known for their ir for dramatics, the sisters have always loved making a grand spectacle with their spells, a characteristic that has been further amplified by Lucien''s empowerment.


    "ROOOOAAARR!!!*"


    Lena''s enormous ice dragon roars as it strikes the Naga Elder facing her group.


    *SCREEEEEHHH!!*


    A short distance away, Marie''s giant icebird emits a piercing cry, unleashing hundreds of ice spikes at the Naga Elder opposing her group.


    The power and elegance of the sisters'' magic is awe-inspiring to the spectators. However, they share amon drawback with their mother; their ice mana proves ineffective in dismantling the Naga Elders'' dark armor.


    "Damn it!" Marie swears in frustration, as her attacks have no impact on the Naga Elder, besides keeping him at bay.


    "What''s the issue?" Anne inquires, situated alongside Elsie behind Marie atop the icebird.


    The fox-girl cousins are eager to lend their aid, but their power level significantly trails behind Marie''s.


    "It''s his armor; my magic doesn''t break through it," Marie exins. "We need to deploy a different element, but I can only wield ice magic now."


    "A different element?" Anne muses aloud.


    "Like the life element?" Elsie proposes, echoing her cousin''s train of thought.


    "Why have you considered the life element?" Marie queries, her brow furrowed in confusion. She can''t fathom why the cousins bypass the conventional choices of fire or light, instead opting for life - a rather esoteric element in the realm ofbat.


    Both fox-girls skillfully draw out intricately embellished daggers from their dimensional storage rings. The des exude a vibrant green glow, the tell-tale sign of the life force it harbors.


    "des imbued with life mana?" Marie gasps, her eyes wide in bewilderment. "Who the hell had such a brilliant idea??"


    "There was an abundance of life crystals in the Purple World..." Anne begins to unravel the mystery.


    "And Reba had this curious idea to harness them into creating weaponry..." Elsie adds, her voice reflecting the adventurous spirit of their endeavor.


    "The results were not exactly what we hoped for, the effectiveness of these weapons was limited... but their beauty was undeniable and we feltpelled to keep a few." Annie and Elsie share a knowing smile, reminiscing about their journey.


    "Well, it''s our best chance now!" Marie echoes their smiles, her mind whirling with possibilities as she realizes that these unique des might just be the key to prate their opponents'' formidable dark armor.


    Those des represent not only a chance to secure victory in this battle but also to defeat her opponent before Lena''s team manages to do so. This thought invigorates Marie, fueling her fervor to plunge both life des into the Naga Elder.


    Marie herself doesn''t possess the requisite physical strength for such a task, but Anne and Elsie do. Their absence of magical elemental affinity is offset by their remarkable agility and formidable physical prowess.


    "Naughty foxes, think you can handle this?" She queries the cousins.


    Anne and Elsie exchange a nce, their eyes aze with unyielding resolve, their smiles replete with grit.


    "Just get us close to him."


    "And we''ll take it from there!"


    "Then let''s get this show on the road!" Marie grins, propelling her colossal icebird towards the Naga Elder.


    *SCREEEEEHH!!*


    As she advances on her foe, Marie orchestrates her icebird to unleash a barrage of icy spikes at the Naga Elder. Simultaneously, Elder, even though aware of Marie''s approach, finds himself at a loss for a countermeasure.


    she instigates deluges of ice and an array of attacks that hail from all directions, unleashing her energies without restraint.


    Engrossed in deflecting the onught of icy projectiles, the Naga Elder, even though aware of Marie''s approach, finds himself at a loss for a countermeasure.


    As soon as she is within a stone''s throw of her target, Marie conjures numerous strands of ice connecting the icebird to the Naga Elder.


    As the icy assault persists, the fox-girls nimbly traverse the frosty lines, making a beeline for their quarry.


    The offensive may seem simplistic, stirring worry amongst observers that Anne and Elsie might sustain injuries upon confronting such a formidable adversary.


    Yet Lucien is privy to the fact that Marie''s tactics are anything but simplistic.


    While capering across the icy threads, Anne and Elsie leap from one strand to another, their reflections captured in the thin sheen of ice morphing into doppelg?ngers of the fox-girls.


    Convinced he has deciphered Marie''s stratagem, the Naga Elder suspends his defenses against her relentless assault, instead channeling his dark mana. As the girls and their icy replicas close in for the attack, he unleashes a potent wave of this ominous energy.


    *BAM*


    Multiple icy clones disintegrate under the impact of this forceful st, only then does the Naga Elder realize that none of them were the authentic fox-girls.


    "Now!" Mariemands, and only then do the actual Anne and Elsie emerge from the shadow of her icebird, rmencing their swift dash across the ice lines.


    "Woah!!!" The audience erupts in a fervor, watching Marie and the fox-girls toy with their opponent. Even members of the Naga army can''t resist acknowledging the skill of the girls.


    "HAAAAA!!!" The Naga Elder bellows in fury, propelling himself towards the girls, brandishing his colossal dark mace in a reckless frenzy.


    Once again, everyone frets over the safety of the enchanting fox-girls, and yet again, they find themselves hoodwinked by Marie''s spellcraft.


    The Elder Naga seems oblivious to Marie''s flurry of assaults, directing his attention towards the fox-girls instead, only to be taken aback when he discerns they are nothing more than cleverly disguised ice doppelg?ngers.


    Emerging from the womb of gargantuan ice stgmites, the actual Anne and Elsieunch their surprise attack, the formidable des pulsing with life energy aimed at the unsuspecting Elder Naga''s exposed back.


    Their strategy appears wless, but the Elder Naga''s agility and swift reflexes are not to be underestimated. He senses the iing assault of the fox-girls in the nick of time, mustering a swift countermove.


    The nimble duo''s agility outmatches the cumbersome swing of the Naga''s massive mace, forcing him to abandon his weapon in favor of a more direct approach. He ensnares Anne and Elsie''s petite hands with his colossal, scaly grip.


    "No!" The distress in Marie''s voice is palpable as she watches the fox-girls falter.


    However, Anne and Elsie refuse to ept this as their downfall. With seamless synchronicity, they relinquish their hold on the daggers, deftly catching them with their enchanting, bushy tails.


    "Wha-?" The Elder Naga anticipates an assault from their nimble tails and relinquishes his vice-like grip to snatch the airborne daggers.


    But the cunning cousins outfox him, yfully tossing the daggers to one another before reiming their weapons and driving them deep into the Elder Naga''s body.


    The des, imbued with potent life force mana, easily perforate the Elder Naga''s obsidian armor. Streams of verdant light burst from the puncture sites, dismantling his previously impervious defense.


    "Hurray!" Anne and Elsie exim in unison, just before they leap onto Marie''s majestic icebird, which swoops in for a timely rescue.


    The Elder Naga, though not yet defeated, is left vulnerable without his protective dark armor, making him an effortless target for Marie''s chilling ice incantations.


    Before she annihtes her opponent with her icy sorcery, Marie steals a nce towards Lena''s group, expecting to see her sister struggling. But the reality defies her anticipation.


    "Ah, for heaven''s sake!" Marie exims, her voice a cocktail of frustration and disbelief.

 Chapter 683 Strong Bodies and Strong Hearts

    Chapter 683 Strong Bodies and Strong Hearts


    A few minutes ago.


    As Marie starts her offensive against her opponent, Lena does the same; she doesn''t want to lose to her sister, and her team is there to support her.


    Anne and Elsie are great partners for Marie due to their strong friendship, but in terms of overall power, Lena has a huge advantage by having Olivia and Scarlett at her side.


    After absorbing the dark mana from the magic shell at the bottom of the ocean with Lucien and awakening her soul weapon, Olivia went from one of his weakest wives to one of the most powerful few.


    Not even she understands her new potential, and now is an excellent opportunity to test her powers.


    While Lena has also had an incredible breakdown recently, Scarlett may seem like the weak link in the group, but she has been working so hard since Lucien forgave her of her crimes against Cassidy and epted her with an open heart.


    Such hard work has brought results, and her overall power, especially due to Lucien''s demonic energy, is impressive. Also, while strength or magic may not be her best traits, Scarlett makes up for it with impablebat skills with any weapon.


    With such a powerful team, Lena is confident of defeating her opponent faster than her sister, so without thinking too much, she charges toward the enemy.


    "I''ll finish him off with my magic!" Lena makes her ice dragon attack the Naga Elder.


    dragon''s head with a great dark axe.


    *BAM* *CRASH!* *SMASH!!*


    But the enemy is not a simple opponent, and he breaks the ice dragon''s head with a great dark axe.


    Unlike Marie, who observes her opponent carefully and ns several steps ahead of him, Lena just remakes the ice dragon and attacks again, trusting that raw power will be enough.


    *CRASH!* *SMASH!*


    *CRASH!* *SMASH!*


    But the Naga Elder keeps breaking Lena''s ice dragon easily.


    "Shit!!!" She can''t help but curse.


    "This isn''t working¡­" Scarlettments in a friendly tone. "Let''s work together, okay?"


    There''s no reason to have a team if it''s not to work as a team, so Lena quickly agrees. "I thought I could do this alone, but I need you, my sisters!"


    "Of course, little ice princess." Oliviaughs before flying towards the Naga Elder. Her new power level gave her even more confidence.


    "Tsk!" Scarlett rolls her eyes before flying after Olivia. They''ve always had a simr kind of rivalry to the blue-haired sisters, but now Olivia is clearly in the lead.


    Olivia always felt at a disadvantage against Scarlett because although their power level was simr, the hybrid of fox and werewolf-girl had such an exotic and perfect body to please Lucien.


    So now that Olivia is more powerful than Scarlett, she wants to use her advantage to have some fun.


    "It''s okay if you can''t keep my pace; this is a very dangerous opponent, after all..." She speaks in a provoking tone.


    "Enjoy while you can, Olivia, but remember, you already have your soul weapon, so hubby isn''t going to keep you on the priority list, you know..." Scarlett smiles, also provocatively.


    Olivia considers answering, but Lena does it first.


    "Hey! This is no time for such discussions!!" She yells as she creates more ice dragons, only for them to be destroyed by the Naga Elder.


    Olivia and Scarlett look at each other and reach a consensus, now it''s time to fight the Naga Elder, not each other. But as soon as Olivia summons her dark katana, Scarlett is unable to hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    "Hubby will help you get one, I''m sure." Olivia smiles amiably at Scarlett before dashing towards the Naga Elder.


    "I know." Scarlett smiles before following her sister. She takes her trusty saber, which was improved by Reba using excellent resources in Purple World.


    The two sworddies start attacking the Naga Elder while Lena gives support with ice spells. Like Lena, Olivia is a mix of mage and warrior, like a battlemage, so they don''t stand out as much as Scarlett with her incredible sword skill.


    The fight is intense; while the Naga Elder swings his ax wildly, Olivia and Scarlett attack him whenever his guard is open. However, the group faces the same problem as the other girls, the damn dark armor that all Naga Elders have.


    "My magic doesn''t affect him!!" Lena speaks as she feels her mana pool rapidly diminish and sees not a single scratch on the Naga Elder''s armor.


    "My de can''t pierce this armor either!" Scarlett responds.


    "Neither can mine..." Olivia feels foolish for having an amazing soul weapon, but it still being ineffective against the Naga Elder.


    "Isn''t it because you use dark mana just like that bastard''s armor, you fool?" Scarlett asks.


    "And you want me to do what??" Olivia asks back.


    "Why don''t you-" Scarlett is about to curse Olivia, but then she thinks of something. "Wait, can''t you just absorb his armor as you did with that dark mana on the weird shell?"


    "I..." Olivia wonders about that. "I don''t know, but I think it''s unlikely; that was raw dark energy, and this is an armor on a person''s body..."


    "Just try!!" With no other options, Scarlett wants to try that n.


    "Alright, you hold him then." Olivia asks.


    "Help me with this, Lena!" Scarlett asks as she attacks the Naga Elder again.


    Though this time, they don''t try to hurt him but contain him. Lena stops attacking from afar and advances along with Scarlett; in sync, they manage to hold both of the Naga Elder''s arms, and Lena uses her magic to freeze his body.


    Lena''s magic can''t keep the Naga Elder frozen for more than a second, but thanks to Scarlett''s help, he doesn''t get rid of the ice so quickly.


    And Olivia uses that moment to ce both her hands on his armor and try to absorb its dark energy.


    Absorbing energy from a living being is something very difficult, but since the armor is an artifact made entirely of dark mana, Olvia manages to control it easily.


    In fact, part of what makes it easy for her to control the armor''s energy is that Lucien''s demonic energy has made her dark mana incredibly pure and powerful, making the dark mana from the armor want to flow into Olivia''s body and serve her.


    "It''s working!!" Olivia exims in happiness as she sees the Naga Elder''s armor disappear and its dark mana be part of her own power. "It''s fucking working!!"


    "Of course that it''s working, dumbass!" Scarlett smiles too. "My ns are always the best."


    Lena thinks about saying something about Scarlett and Olivia''s rivalry, but when she looks to the side, looking for Marie to see her sister in trouble, what she really sees is the trio celebrating as their opponent''s armor is also destroyed.


    "Come on! Can''t I have a win once???"

 Chapter 684 Deadly Fangs and Lovely Smiles

    684 Deadly Fangs and Lovely Smiles


    While the blue-haired sisters and their teams face their opponents, the other girls do the same. Despite not drawing as much attention as the ice dragon and giant ice bird, other teams also have arge audience.


    Take the case of the vampiric mother-daughter duo, Daisy and Rose. While the other groups are solely focused on defeating their opponents, Mommy Vampire sees this as a golden opportunity to teach Rose how to handle tough adversaries.


    As earth mages, Rose has always tried to mimic her mother''sbat style, conjuring giant hands of solid stone to crush their adversaries, as well as creating stone barriers or anything else that sprouts from their vivid imagination.


    Right now, the Naga Elder squaring off against them can see nothing but gigantic stone fists hurled his way by the vampires.


    Daisy''s power grew greatly after Lucien healed her Blood Nascent, but it took an even bigger boost when he helped her use the dagger in her soul to awaken her Soul Weapon''s power.


    Her Soul Weapon hasn''t changed her way of fighting as it amplifies the power of her already-known earth magic. Also, those beautiful brown pearls dancing around her wrist are like beautiful jewels.


    "You''re doing well, Rose." Daisypliments her daughter, maintaining a proud expression and a gentle smile on her lovely face.


    Rose swells with pride and excitement, but after a minute and hundreds of rocks hurled at the Naga Elder, she realizes that despite keeping their opponent busy, there''s no sign of damage on that damn dark armor.


    "What are we doing wrong??" Rose asks her mother.


    Daisy had already spotted the issue; in fact, she expected that oue even before the fight began when she saw that dark armor. But instead of handing Rose the solution immediately, she wants her daughter to find the solution on her own.


    "Think well, why aren''t our attacks affecting him?" She asks.


    Daisy doesn''t cease her assault on the Naga Elder, and she can only keep him at bay so easily due to her current great power, giving Rose room to think.


    Rose bes increasingly proud of how amazing her mother is and uses that opportunity to ponder about the Elder Naga''s dark armor.


    "Are our attacks too weak to breach his defenses?" She asks.


    "No." Daisy quickly responds. "Our attacks are strong enough."


    Rose ponders a bit more andes to a conclusion. "So our attacks are not effective against his armor because of... the element of our magic? Yes, our earth attacks have physical impact, and to prate a defense purely made of dark energy we need purely elemental attacks!?"


    Daisy smiles and nods. "Something like that... physical damage alone isn''t enough to prate that dark armor, but we can use other methods, especially with elemental energies opposite to the dark one."


    "Hmm..." Rose puts on a thoughtful expression. "You''ve already got something prepared, haven''t you, Mom? So why wait and not defeat this bastard right away so we can be the first to do it?"


    "Why? To impress Hubby?" Daisy asks in a confident tone. "No, I''d rather use this moment to assess your progress; but if you don''t find a solution within the next minute, I''ll take care of it."


    "I see!" Rose really wants to impress her mother, and of course, also score points in Lucien''s book, so she gives it her all.


    "An elemental solution..." She thinks out loud, and while Daisy keeps the Naga Elder busy, the little vampire begins to rummage through her storage treasures in search of something useful.


    Unlike Daisy, an experienced alchemist who always walks around with various materials, potions, and all sorts of useful things in her pockets, Rose is a carefree young girl, who relies more on Lucien''s protection and her own magic than on external items.


    Yet, as Rose has been trying to emte her mother, she also has a small storage of useful items with her. Among some fish herbs and other items to assist in underwater adventures, she finds some of the healing potions made with Lucien''s ''essence'' and life mana.


    "That''s it!" She exims as she pulls two of those potions from her storage ring. "These potions have a high concentration of life mana, so they can damage the dark armor, right?"


    Daisy''s first reaction upon seeing those potions, especially the thick strands of white liquid inside them, is to blush. [Even in times like this, he affects us in such a way.]


    "Mom?" Rose doesn''t notice the slight blush on Daisy''s face, so she fears her idea may not have been dark armor.


    21:43


    "ARGHHHHH!!!!" Not only that, but the potent magic acid made by Daisy infiltrates the Naga''s body, good. "I thought the life energy would be effective against the dark-"


    "And it is." Daisy quickly responds. "Those potions will work, but... do you really want to waste such treasures on this bastard?"


    "Oh..." Rose finally understands that they''re talking about using Lucien''s ''essence'' to destroy an enemy''s defenses; that''s is fucking weird.


    "But I don''t have anything else with me now..." Rose regrets not being as prepared as her mother.


    "It''s okay, dear, you found a solution and that''s what matters." Daisy smiles gently again.


    "Now, put those potions away for more suitable asions, I have something more appropriate here." She says as she pulls out sks of bright yellow liquid from her storage ring.


    "Acid!" Rose quickly recognizes that yellow liquid; that acid was made by Daisy, using her earth mana and rare materials, making such liquid lethal and very effective against magical treasures of elements other than earth.


    Daisy makes the acid sks float over to Rose. "Pay attention, Rose, our enemy isn''t stupid, he''s going to understand what we''re about to do, so you need to act quickly at my signal."


    "Mom?" Rose is confused but understands Daisy''s n as she grabs the sks and her mother flies towards the Naga Elder.


    Rose wastes no time and follows her mother, who starts engaging the Naga Elder in closebat, using her earth magic to createyers of rock over her skin.


    After a minute of intense fighting against the Naga Elder, Daisy receives a severe blow from his dark de on her arm, which shatters her rock defenses and injures her skin.


    "MOM!!!" Rose bes extremely scared upon seeing her mother getting injured.


    But that risky move was part of Daisy''s n, and just when the Naga Elder thinks he has the upper hand, she manages to grab both his arms with giant hands of rock, utilizing all her physical and magical power in a single instant.


    "NOW, ROSE!!" Daisy knows she only has a few seconds to keep her opponent immobilized, so she signals to her daughter.


    The little vampire wastes no time and swiftly pours the powerful acid from both sks onto the Naga Elder''s dark armor. Such a deadly liquid doesn''t affect Daisy''s rock hands, but it rapidly corrodes the dark armor.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!!" Not only that, but the potent magic acid made by Daisy infiltrates the Naga''s body, rapidly melting his flesh and bones.


    "We did it!! We really did it!!" Rose bes overjoyed as she sees their opponent swiftly perishing.


    "Yes, darling." Daisy smiles as well, but she can''t hide the injury on her arm. "Shh... I think I underestimated my opponent a little."


    "Mom?? You..." Rose bes saddened by her mother''s injury, and before she can even retrieve a miraculous potion from her storage ring, Rose stops her and takes out that life mana potion with Lucien''s ''essence'' once again.


    "I think this is an appropriate asion." Rose quickly offers the potion to her mother.


    Daisy blushes again slightly as she smiles and epts the potion. "Yes... after all, hubby is busy right now."

 Chapter 685 Steel Resolve and Sweat Drops

    <h4>Chapter 685 Steel Resolve and Sweat Drops</h4>


    As soon as the battle against the ten Naga Elders began and Nea established the water domain, the girls whocked water affinity isted their enemies so that individualbats wouldn''t interfere with their sisters.


    And even though she had reached the Sky Realm just like the majority of the other girls, Jeanne lured her opponent to a high tower outside the Crystal City, seeking to leverage a stable ground as an advantage in the fight.


    The speed of the Naga Elder far surpassed her own, and so, before Jeanne could even get to the tower, she was brutally assaulted by her foe.


    *BAM*


    She was already anticipating a rear attack and summoned her shield just in time to ward off the blow.


    The Naga Elder''s strength was as high as she had expected, leaving her arms numb for a moment from blocking that blow, but still, her radiant shield absorbed all the damage.


    The Naga Elder didn''t allow Jeanne any respite and attacked again, with even greater force.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The impact of two powerful soul weapons generated incredible force waves, prompting Kylee and Reba to fear approaching them while Ne readied Lucien''s old golden bow to strike her opponent from a safe distance.


    After blocking several blows in a row, Jeanne was hurled backward onto the tower''s top, just as she had anticipated. The spot wasn''t veryrge but provided her with solid ground, enhancing her stability while protecting her team.


    "Jeanne!!" The other girls grew anxious seeing her being thrown back in such a way.


    But Jeanne wiped the sweat off her face and quickly hoisted her radiant shield again. "I''m alright, focus on attacking him while I hold off his attacks."


    "Alright!" Without wasting any time, Ne drew several arrows made by Reba from her storage ring and fired them at the nks of the Naga Elder.


    Reba had created equipment for all the girls, but of course, she had saved something special for herself - a massive ck steel hammer, enchanted with earth magic by Daisy.


    "Let''s go, Skull Crusher..." Reba even named her incredible weapon, but sensing the powerful force waves emanating from the Naga Elder''s attacks, her legs began to quiver.


    Beside the frightened Reba stood an even more terrified Kylee. It wasn''t the girls'' fault - the power level of their foe was so much greater than their own, resulting in an intimidating aura that ced immense pressure on them.


    "We have to do something, right? Jeanne will protect us!" Kylee thought out loud.


    Reba realized her fear was weakening her will, so she tightened her grip on the Skull Crusher''s handle and lunged toward her enemy.


    "HAAA!!!" The cksmith fears the strength of the Naga Elder, but even she is unaware of her own current power, which results in a mighty assault that sends her opponent flying off the tower.


    "DAMN!!" Reba grins as she looks at her hands, taken aback by her own attack.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!" Jeannemends while her arms appreciate the respite.


    However, the enemy is far from being defeated and Ne sees him return as quickly as he had left. "He''sing back, get ready!!!"


    *Whoosh*


    The Naga Elder returns, incensed, and charges towards Reba, brandishing his eerie, dark sword wildly.


    "Step back!!" Jeanne acts swiftly and raises her gleaming shield in front of Reba.


    *BAM!!!*


    Jeanne''s bright shield absorbs all the damage once again, and Reba seizes the opportunity to retaliate with her massive hammer, driving the Naga Elder back off the tower.


    "Yeah!!" The cksmith exims excitedly.


    Jeanne also celebrates, "At this rate, we''ll win easily!"


    The duo are quite confident, but when Ne sees the Naga Elder returning unscathed in his dark armor, she bes worried.


    "Damn, we''re not making any progress!" She voices out while continuously firing arrows at her opponent.


    After several impable defenses from Jeanne, and potent strikes from Reba, Ne starts wondering again, "What are we doing wrong???"


    Since the groupprises young, inexperienced girls when ites to general knowledge, Jeanne can only think of one thing.


    "Kylee, go see what the other girls are doing to defeat these monsters," She quickly instructs.


    Young Kylee feels terrible for not being useful to the group, so she promptly goes to see how the other girls are faring. She doesn''t have to go far before she sees Anne and Elsie destroying the dark armor of their opponent with those beautiful green daggers.


    So Kylee quickly returns to the tower and alerts her sisters, "They are using the beautiful green daggers that Reba made."


    "Those daggers??" Reba is taken aback since those daggers didn''t seem suitable forbat and merely appeared to be decorative items.


    "Yes, I saw one of those armors getting destroyed by those daggers!" Kylee reiterates while holding her own dagger imbued with life mana.


    The young warrior dashes toward the Naga Elder with that dagger, but without Marie''s borate n, her enemy notices the potent life energy in that weapon and hurls a powerful dark energy wave towards Kylee.


    "Kylee, no!!!" Jeanne tries to react quickly, but she can only block part of the attack with her shield.


    Kylee is thrown several meters backwards, with no severe injuries, but the dagger falls into the ocean.


    Ne reacts swiftly and picks up Kylee before taking her back to the tower. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, but¡­" Kylee can''t help but curse. "Damn! That was my only dagger."


    "I think I have some arrowheads with life mana here¡­" Ne remarks while taking out some green arrowheads from her storage ring.


    "It''s good that Reba used those crystals on everything she could think of!" Nements while handing the arrowheads to Kylee and some normal arrows. "You know what to do."


    "MM!" Kylee quickly begins to rece Ne''s arrow tips with those imbued with life mana.


    "Just hold him off a little longer!" Ne requests Jeanne and Reba, who work together to keep the Naga Elder busy.


    Soon, Kylee hands the first green-tipped arrows to Ne, who shoots them at the Naga Elder. His agility is incredibly high, but her archery skills are as well, and even though he manages to dodge some arrows, half of them prate his dark armor.


    "It''s working!!" Jeanne exims upon seeing the dark armor full of cracks.


    However, Ne quickly runs out of life-mana-tipped arrowheads, and the arrows that struck the Naga Elder are not enough topletely break his armor.


    "What are we going to do???" Jeanne asks while her arms are bing increasingly numb due to the Naga Elder''s constant attack.


    "I must have something here¡­" Reba has many weapons with life mana in her workshop in the Purple World, while her storage ring is filled with other weapons and materials she considered more lethal.


    Nheless, she searches for something inside it while Kylee takes her ce next to Jeanne to keep the Naga Elder busy.


    "Found it!" Within a minute, Reba pulls something out of her storage ring. It''s an object made of life crystals, resembling a crown with thorns.


    Ne is puzzled about what it is until she sees Reba fitting the object onto the end of her Skull Smasher. "Oh, this is going to hurt!"


    Reba shes a confident smile as she leaps onto the Naga Elder once more. "Hold him down!!"


    Kylee acts swiftly, obstructing the Naga Elder''s sight while Jeanne bashes him with her gleaming shield.


    The coordinated attack with Ne''s arrows is enough to make the Naga Elder lose his bnce for a second, long enough for Reba to arrive with her hammer coated with life mana andnd a powerful blow on his dark armor.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    The life mana spikes shatter upon impact, but the dark armor also splits due to the cracks made by Ne''s arrows.


    The Naga Elder falls to the ground under the weight of that attack, but before they celebrate, the girls attack him again with everything they have.


    Without his dark armor, the Naga Elder doesn''t stand a chance of surviving the girls'' powerful attacks, and thest thing he sees is the light of Jeanne''s shield before she uses its sharp end to slice his head off.


    "Yeah!! We did it!!"

 Chapter 686 Beautiful and Brave

    <h4>Chapter 686 Beautiful and Brave</h4>


    While not all teams confronting the Naga Elders have the luxury of leaning on Nea''s wealth of experience or the brilliance of Marie''s intellect, certain teams, such as Jeanne''s, grapple with pinpointing their adversaries'' vulnerabilities.


    This is particrly true for the group under Cassidy''smand. Despite her rtive youthpared to others, her power esctes more rapidly than most of Lucien''s wives, courtesy of her unparalleled synergy with him.


    Cassidy''s personality is as striking as her prowess in battle, solidifying her as apetentmander and a figure of reverence and admiration among her sisterhood.


    She''s not only secured the faith of the other women, but also garnered the esteem of Lucien and the Sins alike, positioning her as one of the most valuable constituents of his harem.


    While the Warrior Queen ismendable from every perspective, her squad too boasts some distinctive qualities, even though they may not garner much merit on the battlefield.


    However, Astrid is a clear exception to that notion. This captivating Manticoredy requires no extra effort to be considered among Lucien''s wives with the most alluring and exotic appearances. Nevertheless, she diligently maintains her martial skills, as sharp as her own ws.


    Such a formidable disy ces her on par with Oya, ranking them among the most formidable in Lucien''s harem; the drawback is that beyond a venomous tail, Astridcks additional unique abilities.


    The remainder of the teamgs somewhat in terms of overall power. This is primarily true for Mia and E, who are contenders for the crown of indolence, giving Sophia and Sloth a run for theirziness status.


    It isn''t entirely Mia and E''s fault since their mothers continually encourage them to exert more effort. However, Lucien is also culpable for indulging them to excessive extents.


    So, while Mia and E do asionally partake in training alongside the other women, a significant portion of their power is derived from their intimate encounters with Lucien.


    Last, but by no means least, we have Aria, the charming Mommy Harpy.


    Despite being one of the most diligent workers within the harem, her concentration is almost entirely vested in maintaining the vast Purple World residence''s neatness and meeting the family''s fundamental needs.


    For this purpose, Aria is constantly coordinating with Kara, which consequently results in both women having minimal interest inbat.


    However, even though theyck the impressivebat skills boasted by the other women, these three are just asmitted as their sisters to defending Lucien and their family.


    Now, they face off against a formidable Naga Elder.


    Leading the charge is Cassidy, locking horns directly with the adversary in conjunction with Astrid; the first wielding a formidable greatsword and utilizing her wind mana to enhance her agility, while thetter employs dark metal gauntlets, also imbued with Daisy''s magic.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG*


    The savage strikes of the Naga Elder generate potent shockwaves, leading Cassidy and Astrid to swiftly acknowledge that their weaponry won''t endure more than a handful of collisions with the powerful dark spear.


    No matter the level of effort and precious materials Reba and Daisy invest in the girls'' armaments, ordinary weapons simply cannot rival the soul weapons wielded by Immortal Realm''s people.


    Yet, Cassidy had anticipated this scenario. She doesn''t intend to contest using sheer force, but rather relies on thebined strength of her entire team.


    "NOW!!" She signals her teammates and retreats in sync with Astrid. The mother and daughter harpy duo take the offensive, bombarding their adversary with potent sound waves.


    *CREEEEEEEEEEHHH!!!*


    These piercing sound waves can easily incapacitate most Immortal Realm beings by inflicting internal damage to their heads.


    However, the formidable dark armor of the Naga Elder blocks almost the entirety of the harpies'' onught, merely causing their adversary to be pushed back.


    "How???" Cassidy''s shock is palpable as her meticulously devised n flounders drastically.


    Worse still, Mia persists in the nned course of action,unching a wind-sh attack at the Naga Elder from behind.


    "Mia, no!!!" Cassidy had been certain that her opponent would be disoriented following the potent sound waves, but the reality is not as she anticipated, and now Mia is dangerously exposed due to her proximity to the powerful enemy.


    Events transpire rapidly, and Mia finds herself without the time to retreat mid-attack; the Naga Elder spots the young girl approaching and initiates an offensive move toward her.


    Fearing for her daughter''s safety as she had underestimated their adversary, Cassidy doesn''t hesitate to charge toward the Naga Elder, exploiting her body''s full potential and wind mana to augment her velocity.


    The Naga Elder takes notice of this as well, and perceiving Cassidy as a more significant threat than her daughter, he redirects his attack toward the Warrior Queen.


    *BAM!* *CLANG!!!* *CRACK*


    Dispensing with caution, Cassidy retaliates against her opponent with all her might to safeguard her daughter. The consequence is her greatsword being cleaved in half by the savage collision with the Naga Elder''s dark spear.


    "Mother!!"


    "Cassidy!!!"


    The other women watch in rm as a fragment of Cassidy''s sword sails through the air.


    Her adversary swiftly capitalizes on the opportunity,nding a tail strike in Cassidy''s stomach, sending her hurtling backward.


    Aria and E promptly react, releasing more potent sound waves to keep their opponent at bay. Simultaneously, Mia darts towards her mother, who rapidly regains control of her body mid-flight.


    "I''m fine... ah..." Cassidy attempts to exude confidence, even as she coughs up a trace of blood.


    "Damn it!!" Mia swears. "What was that??"


    Cassidy eyes her opponent, who appears to withstand the harpies'' sound waves with ease. "His dark armor... I believe it''s shielding him from our attacks."


    "What are we going to do??" Mia inquires.


    "Elemental attacks!" Amidst the group''s uncertainty, a newbatant arrives. It''s Madelyn, the timid cat-girl, who managed to summon the bravery to join the battle after witnessing Cassidy''s blow.


    "Madelyn??" Cassidy is aware of the traumatic experiences the lovely cat-girl has endured, and no one would hold it against her for hesitating to confront such a formidable and ruthless foe.


    However, Madelyn appears resolved to aid her sisters. "I''ve seen other girls using elemental attacks to dismantle their dark armor! I think our wind magic might work too."


    "Wind magic?" Cassidy and Mia share wind affinity, but instead of honing their skills to manipte their mana through spells, they harness it to enhance their speed and empower their de strikes.


    "Yeah," Madelyn affirms. "I''ve seen you both employ wind shes like Lucien does, so I believe it could be effective."


    Cassidy doesn''t hesitate to extract a sword from her storage ring and soar towards the Naga Elder. "Let''s give it a shot!"


    Mia and Madelyn trail her,mencing their assault on the Naga Elder from a safe distance, with the mother-daughter duo using wind shes and the cat-girl utilizing wind spells.


    Although Aria and E''s sound waves don''t immediately impact their opponent, these attacks gradually erode the Naga Elder''s dark armor.


    Consequently, when the group shifts their focus to elemental attacks, the dark armor doesn''t endure for long before being obliterated, while Astrid keeps the Naga Elder engaged.


    In the end, both Astrid and Cassidy sustain serious wounds, but nothing critical, and their adversary sumbs to their outstanding teamwork.


    "Die, bastard!!!" Cassidy grins before decapitating the Naga Elder with the broken remnants of her greatsword.

 Chapter 687 For Love and Honor

    <h4>Chapter 687 For Love and Honor</h4>


    While some of Lucien''s wives struggle to face the Naga Elders due to their low overall power or challenges rted to theirck of a specific elemental power, one group that surprises everyone is the one led by Maggie.


    When Maggie joined Lucien''s family, she was merely a little girl afraid of everything and everyone.


    She never stood out much in terms of her skills or personality, and apart from her vision ability, there was nothing that made her particrly noticeable.


    However, she has always worked hard to make Lucien proud, and now everyone can see the incredible woman she has be.


    Leading the lovely pair of elven mother and daughter, under the protection of Knight Dawn, Maggie swiftly identifies the weaknesses of her opponent with her vision ability.


    "His armor!" She rifies to her teammates. "His dark armor is vulnerable to certain elements."


    "Which ones?" Ghalenna quickly inquires while keeping the Naga Elder under a barrage of arrows from herself and her daughter.


    Marie is not the only girl with a sharp mind, and Maggie promptly devises a n.


    "Use your nature mana in your arrows!" She instructs Ghalenna and Ghnna.


    The elven mother and daughter duo promptly do so, and thanks to their nature mana, a variation of life energy, they can imbue normal arrows with that energy, creating a vast supply of effective shots against the Naga Elder''s dark armor.


    "Just hold on a bit longer, Dawn!" Maggie cheers on her sister.


    She knows that despite being immensely strong, Dawn cannot withstand as many blows from their adversaries as Jeanne does with her soul weapon shield, so they need to defeat the Naga Elder fast.


    Much like the other girls engaged in closebat with the Naga Elders, Dawn sustains serious injuries, nothing truly life-threatening but enough to make Lucien''s heart ache as he watches the fight from a distance.


    Indeed, he would have dashed in to protect his wives purely out of his own will, but his sisters and the Sins manage to restrain him, telling him that if he doesn''t recover quickly, many good women may perish in battle instead of his girls merely getting wounded.


    The girls also feel Lucien''s anguish each time they get hit by the Naga Elders, but theymunicate with him mentally, assuring him they are fine with each fresh wound.


    In this way, even though she suffers multiple injuries, Dawn persists, maintaining her already broken shield in front of her sisters.


    She never thought that Lucien or the other girls would genuinely ept her into their family, but they did so without reservation, and now she will defend her family with everything she has.


    And even though her strength is vastly inferior to that of her adversary, the coordinated attacks of Ghalenna and Ghnna, guided by Maggie, make an impact before Dawn can no longer endure the wounds.


    In fact, the Naga Elder''s armor begins to crumble rapidly under the enchanted arrow onught from the elven girls.


    "Now, fall back, Dawn!" To finish it off, Maggie signals to Dawn, and as the brave knight retreats, she bombards the target with a massive fireball.


    People often overlook that besides her vision ability, Maggie has fire affinity. Thistent talent was rtively weak in the beginning, but Lucien''s demonic energy enhanced it to the point where the ingenious Maggie can be quite lethal with her fire spells.


    Maggie spares no effort and uses almost all of her fire mana in that attack, utterly destroying her opponent''s dark armor with the assistance of Ghalenna and Ghnna.


    "Take a rest, my sister..." Maggie, almost out of breath, says to Dawn as both pause for a moment to recover.


    "We''ve got this!"


    "Yeah, leave it to us!"


    The elven duo steps up and ends the battle by killing the Naga Elder with considerable effort. In the end, Maggie is the only one who emerges from the battle unscathed, which fills her with guilt.


    But her teammends her because they understand that it was only due to her outstanding leadership that they managed to defeat such a formidable enemy with just a few injuries as the cost.


    That battle proves to be more challenging for other girls who didn''t anticipate such a formidable challenge.


    This is the case for Helena, who despite being one of Lucien''s most powerful wives, encounters a significant issue when facing the Naga Elder.


    That problem is the same as what the other girls encounter¡ªthe dark armor of their adversary.


    While the other girls employ different strategies to tackle those armors, Helena can only rely on her brute strength since her dark and spatial mana has no direct effect on the dark armor.


    Battling alongside Helena is Oya, whose power stems entirely from the brute force of her ws and fangs, both of which are ineffective against the dark armor.


    After several minutes of battling an adversary with wless defense, Helena and Oya sustain numerous injuries.


    Lucien struggles to bear the pain of his girls, but in the case of Helena and Oya, both are resilient women who only grow more determined as they get hurt.


    Helena stands as an unyielding bastion of fortitude, even in the teeth of the most ferocious tempests. In stark contrast, Oya''s anger swells, bubbling over into a tempestuous rage in response to the futility of her relentless assaults.


    While Oya''s intelligence has undoubtedly blossomed, her strategy is stillrgely dictated by her primal instincts. These instincts whisper a sobering truth - she has not yet amassed the power required to contend with such a formidable adversary.


    Despite her tenacious attempts to pierce the Naga Elder''s defenses with her razor-sharp ws and lethal bite, she is met only with failure.


    In a heart-stopping moment, Oya is violently flung by a potent blow, spiraling mercilessly into the churning ocean depths below.


    "OYA!!!" Helena''s voice rings out. She acknowledges the wounds that mar her own body, but her thoughts are consumed by worry for Oya''s condition.


    Yet, bound by the unbreakable ties of partnership, she must grit her teeth and maintain her battle stance against the lurking nemesis, despite her urge to aid the fallen tigress.


    Oya sshes into the water, physically unbroken, but with her spirit bruised and battered.


    Oya views herself as Lucien''s most loyal ally, forever shadowing his steps, her ws ready to shred any threats. Yet how can she maintain this role when she herself is trampled by the Naga Elder?


    She suffers the indignity of defeat in the presence of a sea of onlookers, under the watchful gaze of her esteemed master, and before the eyes of her own progeny.


    A furious "Roarrr!" echoes from tiny Ko as she witnesses her mother''s struggle in the sea, injured and vulnerable. The little tigress is held back by the girls aboard the Sea Devil, her gazer fixed on the unfolding scene.


    Moon tigers are majestic beasts of honor, born into the cycle ofbat, living for the thrill of the fight, and embracing death on the battlefield.


    They may be indifferent to des in other domains, but on the war front, their dignity is forever on the line.


    The tender roars and heartfelt encouragement from her daughter reverberate in Oya''s ears. She yearns to rise, tounch herself into the fray once more.


    But the grim reality weighs heavy on her heart; she simplycks the strength to tackle such a nemesis.


    And so, rather than doubling down on her raw strength, Oya turns her gaze towards Lucien, seeking wisdom and guidance from her revered master.


    But Lucien is at a point where he can no longer extend his aid beyond what he has already imparted. Oya understands this truth, knowing her master''s presence transcends physical boundaries, his potent energies residing within her.


    Channeling these energies with mindful intent, rather than leaning into her natural instincts, Oya orchestrates a remarkable transformation.


    The Mother Tigress does not conjure a radiant de like Olivia''s, nor a shimmering shield akin to Jeanne''s. Instead, she calls forth something truly suited to her nature.


    Harnessing her soul''s might and amplifying it with Lucien''s energies, Oya manifests an astonishing suit of armor enveloping her entire form.


    As resilient as her indomitable spirit, the armor gleams with a dazzling silver hue, extending even to the tips of her lethal ws and fangs.


    The power coursing through Oya does not surge abruptly; however, this new soul-forged armor provides not only unparalleled defense but also augments her already formidable strength.


    Now, the armored matriarch barrels towards her adversary, her stride steady and unwavering. Lucien and young Ko watch in awe as her moment of triumph unfolds.


    *ROAAAARRR!!*


    Oya''s triumphant roar resonates across the battlefield,manding the undivided attention of every soul present. With a fervor akin to a tempest, sheunches herself at her quarry.


    The Naga Elder struggles to extricate himself from the wrathful tigress, but her fangs¡ªsheathed in that marvelousyer of enchanted steel¡ªprate even his formidable dark armor.


    Physical onughts would normally be stymied by such defenses, but Oya''s armor¡ªa manifestation of her Moon Tiger soul''s might¡ªenables her fangs to breach all manner of protections.


    Raw, untempered power¡ªthis is Oya''s domain. As she wrestles to shatter her adversary''s armor, the Naga Elder doesn''t remain a passive target.


    Before he can inflict harm upon the tigress, her partner¡ªstealthy as a shadow¡ªmaterializes behind him, pinning the Naga Elder''s arms in a vice-like grip.


    Caught in an inescapable hold, the prey is powerless to respond. Oya proceeds to fracture his menacing dark armor beforecerating his chest, her razor-sharp fangs wrenching out his pitch-ck heart.


    Among the ten Naga Elders, his demise is agreed upon as the most savage. And even though her pristine white fur is tainted a deep crimson beneath the radiant armor, Oya can return to Lucien with her head held aloft in pride.


    Her honor remains unscathed, her ce at her cherished master''s side as firm and unyielding as her steely fangs.

 Chapter 688 Kings Doesn’t Hide Behind Armies

    <h4>Chapter 688 Kings Doesn''t Hide Behind Armies</h4>


    Tyrion''s most formidable servants tumble one after the other, their downfall unfurling before his disbelieving eyes.


    He harbored an unwavering faith that his ten Naga Elders were invincible against most of Immortal Realm''s people, save for Nea and Maya, the first because her power emanated from her exceptional Bloodline and thetter wielded formidable fire mana.


    Yet, against his predictions of a meager two or three losses, all ten meet their end at the hands of an eclectic assortment of extraordinary women.


    Adding to the shocking turn of events, the first Naga Elder to meet his doom is not the one engaged inbat with Nea and Saria, but rather the adversary of the formidable vampire mother-daughter duo.


    Despite not seeking to outdo their sisters due to trivial reasons, the potent acid magic woven by Daisy proves highly efficient in dismantling her opponent''s dark armor and swiftly bringing about his demise.


    Witnessing his meticulously crafted armors being obliterated ignites fury within Tyrion. He had expended significant time and effort to fortify his ten most devoted servants against easy defeat in battle.


    Yet, once stripped of their protective shell, they be tantalizing targets for Lucien''s wives.


    Though individually, none of them possess the might to confront such formidable enemies, their collective efforts, coupled with the strategic use of external resources, pave the way to a resounding victory for each one.


    Defying not only Tyrion''s expectations but also surprising Nea, Daisy and Rose''s triumphant victory is swiftly followed by Marie''s team oveing their adversary. This precedes the Mermaid Queen''s victory, earning the endearing trio, along with the vampire duo, thunderous apuse from thousands of mermaids.


    After Nea and Saria''s sessful vanquishing of their opponent, Lucien''s other wives follow suit, etching their names into the annals of Blue Star history as enduring legends, forever ensconced by Lucien''s side.


    Tyrion''s grand strategy hinged on leveraging this battle to fracture the Mermaid Race''s collective confidence and, undoubtedly, to im some of Lucien''s captivating wives as a twisted form of retribution.


    However, his formidable minions met their downfall so abruptly that he scarcely had a moment to consider intervening in the skirmish. Naturally, any such attempt could incite Maya into action.


    Despite the great power of Nea, Tyrion possesses high confidence in defeating her in singlebat. But Tanu had forewarned him about Maya''s potent, pure mes¡ªpotentially a lethal threat to his dark servants.


    Now, Tyrion''s concerns are not limited to those opponents but extend to Lucien and his wives'' formidable power.


    "My King, My King!!!" Tanu struggles to pierce through Tyrion''s introspective state as he stares, absorbed in the spectacle of his minions being struck down by those radiant warriors.


    His hunger for power has always been insatiable, yet now he stands witness to the embodiment of true power¡ªnot an enormous horde of trembling soldiers, but an elite cadre of the fiercest and most awe-inspiring women he has ever encountered.


    His envy of Lucien swells, festering into an even more potent cocktail of resentment and ire.


    "My King!?" Tanu steps forward, breaking Tyrion''s line of sight to capture his attention.


    She fears their impending defeat, despite possessing an army tenfoldrger, particrly when the enemy troops are in such dire straits.


    "Tanu..." Tyrion''s voice trails off, his self-assurance waning in the wake of numerous failed stratagems. "I can''t believe those worms failed..."


    "It''s not over yet." Tanu hastens to rally his spirits, knowing her fate is inextricably linked to his. "His women are wounded and weary, he is vulnerable, his troops are feeble!"


    "Yes..." Tyrion observes the injuries sustained by many of Lucien''s wives while the primary Mermaid forces are still recuperating from the Krakens'' onught.


    The factors that emboldened them previously remain unchanged, and so Tyrion endeavors to resuscitate his dwindling confidence.


    However, the very n intended to dishearten Lucien and the Mermaids ironically amplifies the Naga troops'' despondency.


    Despite outnumbering the Mermaids by a ratio of ten to one, the hundreds of thousands of Naga soldiers are loath to confront Lucien''s wives on the battlefield.


    The indelible image of Oya rending the heart from the Naga Elder with her razor-sharp fangs and Lena''s ice dragon''s primal roar will forever be etched in their memory.


    The Naga troops are engulfed in trepidation, yet they also perceive the Mermaid forces'' reluctance to engage inbat. The entire war seems senseless.


    Many harbor desires to desert, but the knowledge of their King''s ruthlessness, coupled with stories of traitors being consigned to pitch-dark prisons deep within the ocean''s abyss, is as terrifying as squaring off against Lucien''s wives.


    Tyrion, keen not to provide his troops with an opportunity to desert, raises his grandiose dark trident, his malignant aura sweeping across the front lines.


    "Prepare for battle! We will seize the Blue Star for ourselves and expel these weaklings from our realm!!" He proims with ferocious resolve.


    Although Tyrion is not favored by arge fraction of the Naga race, many align with his expansionist ideologies. Regardless of their ce in the universe, there are always those who believe that sheer strength can guide them toward grandeur.


    Those Nagas, corrupted by Tyrion''s blind greed, take their positions at the front, primed to assault the Mermaids and im everything they possess.


    Nea struggles to contain her concern, while Mira is consumed by a profound sadness, realizing that a significant portion of her people is beyond salvation.


    Mira understands that even if the gentle and peaceful Mermaids were to extend their forgiveness towards these Nagas, Lucien would not. By showcasing tant hostility against the Mermaids, these thousands of Naga soldiers have found their way onto his cklist.


    Mira harbors little sympathy for those aligned with Tyrion; her sole hope rests on the survival of some remnant of her race once the dust of the war settles.


    But the situation is far from ideal for her and the others. Indeed, the skirmish against the ten Naga Elders was so rapid that Lucien hardly had sufficient time to recuperate adequately.


    Throughout this period, he has been channeling all the energy he could muster into reinforcing the Mermaid army with the sinful aura.


    Not just him, but also his sisters and the Sins, who now watch as the Naga army gears up for their onught.


    "We don''t have much time left, Luci..." Eve voices her concern, striving to conserve her own dwindling strength.


    Despite the limited time they had, the amalgamation of the seven demonic energies has crafted an incredible sinful aura. This aura cannot be visually discerned, yet a purple luminescence gleams in the eyes of hundreds of thousands of Mermaids stationed before Crystal City, bracing forbat.


    "It''s still not enough..." Lucien is no stronger than he was when he expended all his energy to conjure the barrier encircling the city.


    Nevertheless, he yearns to endow the Mermaids with more power, enabling them to battle the Nagas in optimal condition.


    His sisters and the Sins all wear expressions of shared concern, barring Pride. Her expectations for Lucien surpass those she has for her own host, and she eagerly anticipates witnessing Lucien at his most glorious.


    Nobody wishes to advise Lucien to conserve his strength, but it is Sloth who steps forward as the voice of reason within the group. "Let Nea spearhead the defense, we can sustain the sinful aura from here."


    "No." Pride retorts before Lucien can. "If he aspires to lead this people, he must do so unreservedly."


    "But he can''t confront them head-on in his current state!"


    "He can''t face Tyrion without sufficient energy!"


    "He''ll meet his end in this state!!"


    Lucien''s sisters strive to deter him from barreling headfirst into the enemy lines, but his resolve has already hardened, influenced not by Pride''s words but by his own indomitable spirit.


    "I won''t cower in the shadows, urging others to fight my battles." He states, a determined glint in his eyes.


    Sophia and Amelia are reluctant to release Lucien''s arms, but they understand that constraining him in a scenario of this magnitude is not feasible.


    "Then we''ll stand and fight at your side!" Amelia deres, her fists clenched tightly.


    "Yes, we shall face this together!" Sophia seconds.


    The other sisters voice their agreement as well, even Eve and the Sins have no choice but to back their hosts.


    "And how do you propose to fight in your current state??" Envyins. "Damn, you''ve expended all your energy amplifying the sinful aura!"


    Lucien''s response is his customary yful smile. "Then let''s generate more as we fight... together."


    "It''s not the most sound n..." Pride mirrors his smile. "But it will suffice."

 Chapter 689 The Devil’s Mermaids

    <h4>Chapter 689 The Devil''s Mermaids</h4>


    The climactic showdown inches closer, the veritable maelstrom of war about to unfurl its unyielding storm of chaos.


    The Kraken invasion, the brutal sh against the ten Naga Elders; these were mere preludes to the symphony of battle, which, rather than dampening Mermaid spirits, only served to stoke their me of resilience.


    The Sinful Aura, a beacon of resolve, remained unyielding, acting as a fulcrum upon which their courage tilted.


    A tantalizing mnge of fortitude and power, the Sinful Aura was the fruit borne of thebor of fourteen dedicated souls.


    But the luminescent purple glow that danced in the eyes of hundreds of thousands of Mermaids was a testament to Lucien''s indispensable role in this critical endeavor.


    An unfathomabletticework of support buttressed him, a blend of Lust, Eve, and notably, Pride. They were the vital nodes upholding this colossalwork of strength. His other sisters and the Sins formed the intricate filigree, subtly augmenting the potent demonic influence suffusing the Mermaid army.


    Each Mermaid could feel it pulsing in their veins; an undeniable conduit of power streaming from Lucien and the Sins, endowing them with a surging, unprecedented might.


    As Tyrion marshalled his troops, gearing for an imminent assault, the Mermaids'' eyes oscited between Nea, their frontline stalwart, and thebined might of Lucien and Eve.


    Their allegiance was no longer a single-threaded loyalty, but a sturdy, triadic bond linking these three indispensable pirs.


    Unwavering in her resolve, Nea held her ground, a rock against the encroaching tide. Despite the visible fatigue gnawing at them and the stark scars of war etched onto their bodies, Lucien''s wives held fast, their spirits unbroken.


    Their resolve mirrored Lucien''s - a sharedmitment to champion the cause of the people they hade to protect. However, Lucien was not one to lurk in the shadows while others faced the brunt of the storm.


    Rising with a purpose, he readied himself for the impending sh, even though his body momentarily wavered, the toll of the past battles creeping in.


    "Lucien?" Sophia rushed to his side, concern creasing her brow as she swiftly appraised his condition.


    "I''m fine." He endeavored to put on a brave face, a facade of confidence failing to mask the energy deprivation gnawing at him.


    This was the price he paid for channeling every ounce of energy, harnessed with the help of the Sins, into bolstering the Mermaids via the Sinful Aura.


    Sophia chooses not to dispute his assurances, instead sealing her silent agreement with a tender kiss, her lips transferring life energy to him in a caring, intimatemunion.


    He draws back from the kiss, his fingertips tracing a gentle path along Sophia''s face. "Thank you for always being my pir."


    "Always," she reciprocates the sentiment, her eyes shimmering with unspoken love.


    "Always."


    "Always!"


    His other sisters echo the affirmation, forming an unwavering phnx of solidarity.


    "Now, let''s fight..." He beckons his golden naginata into existence, its radiant aura casting a mesmerizing spectacle that invigorates the Mermaid forces and sows seeds of trepidation within the Naga ranks.


    The lustrous golden glow of the naginata shimmers in Greed''s eyes, a perfect match to her own. "An exquisite weapon indeed, but I''m curious to see how you n on fighting when you can barely maintain flight..."


    "ROAAARR!!!"


    Her jibe is cut short as Oya''s roar ripples through the air, a deafening battle cry.


    The tigress charges through the battlefield, her glistening armor reflecting the sunlight, a dazzling saddle crowning her back, a proud emblem of her dedication to her Master.


    "This is how I''ll fight," Lucien''s smile is a mirror to his utmost trust in Oya, his stalwartpanion, and cherished wife.


    As the Naga forces inch menacingly closer to the Crystal City, all attention gravitates towards the spectacle of the majestic white tigress barrelling towards Lucien.


    The primal, intimidating gaze, usually characteristic of Oya, melts away, reced by a look of serene love as she nears her beloved Master.


    Oya arrives at Lucien''s side, momentarily dissipating her helmet to bask in the affectionate touch of his hand. The intimate stroking of her ears elicits a soft purr, unheard to all but those in close proximity.


    "You fought valiantly, Oya..." Lucien''s voice is a soothing hum, evoking a sense of pride in Oya as she rubs her head against his midriff. "You have exceeded my expectations, but our battle has not yet reached its conclusion."


    "Roarrr..." Her muted growl is an agreement, echoing her unwavering resolve. Her helmet rematerializes, and she shifts her gaze towards the battlefield, her eyes gleaming with readiness.


    Initially, when Lucien encountered Oya, he envisioned her as a formidablepanion and an extraordinary mount. However, fate had other ns, and thanks to her humanoid form coupled with her unwavering loyalty, she transcended her role, bing a cherished part of his harem.


    Lucien typically relies on his expansive wings for maneuverability in battles, but conserving energy is now paramount. As such, having Oya carry him provides a significant advantage, allowing him to recuperate his energy during the battle.


    Lucien''s hand caresses the saddle affixed to Oya''s armor, a device conjured through her soul power exclusively for his use. Hoisting himself onto the saddle, he perches himself securely atop the majestic tigress, his golden naginata brandished in his grip.


    His sisters and Sins watch him with resolute determination in their eyes. Naomi, however, echoes the worries lurking within Maya''s gaze.


    "What about Laya?" Naomi voices her concern, preempting Maya.


    Lucien''s gaze trails towards Tyrion, fixating on the ominous dark cage suspended behind him in the sky. It is clear Tyrion intends to keep his ace in the hole nearby to restrain Maya from intervening in the battle.


    "He will confront me on the battlefield..." Lucien predicts, turning his attention towards Amelia. "Only you and Helena possess the ability to effortlessly prate enemy lines and liberate La. The other girls will provide assistance to ensure a safe return."


    "I will not fail!" Amelia''s response is instant, her conviction resounding through her words.


    "We won''t fail," Envy amends, underscoring that Amelia''s mission will be a joint endeavor.


    Maya, harboring lingering doubts, poses her question to Lucien, "Are you confident this will seed? Tyrion isn''t a fool."


    Lucien expounds promptly, "He''s aware of my teleportation ability and will be vignt. However, he remains oblivious to Amelia and Helena''s simr capabilities."


    "Even if he were aware, his attention will primarily be fixed on Lucien..." Envy interjects.


    Maya offers a nod of acknowledgement. "I will put my faith in your strategy. Once my daughter is secure, you can rely on my unwavering support on the battlefield."


    Lucien''s gaze prates Maya''s, his voiceden with sincerity, "Your assistance will be invaluable, Maya, perhaps more than you can envisage."


    "Assure the safety of those I hold dear, and in return, I vow to protect those you cherish," her reply is reflexive, an oath that transcends the confines of this impending battle.


    "Let''s advance!" Lucien announces with an air of determination, and the loyal Oya paces forward gracefully, heading toward Nea at the frontlines.


    Communicating with Oya is unnecessary, considering their mental, emotional, and spiritual connection. Yet, Lucien verbalizes hismands to demonstrate solidarity with his troops.


    His sisters and the Sins tail closely behind, their dual objectives being fighting at his side and maintaining the intensity of the Sinful Aura.


    "Seems like we''re heading into the fray..." Gluttonyments idly, floating parallel to Naomi.


    "I''m practically yearning to wreak havoc!" Wrath''s excitement is evident in her vibrant smile.


    "We had just annihted an array of Krakens mere hours ago..." Donna''s eyes roll in mild exasperation.


    "Exactly, an eternity ago, don''t you think?" Wrath retorts, her smile undeterred.


    "Wrath is spot on; it''s always an opportune moment to pulverize our adversaries." Lucien grins at the fiery Sin, coaxing an unexpected blush from her.


    Their banter is cut short by their imminent arrival at the frontlines, where Nea and the other women have stationed themselves.


    As Saria greets Lucien with a soft smile, the illustrious Mermaid Queen Nea greets him and his sisters, particrly Eve, with a respectful expression of camaraderie.


    Nea perceives the immense faith the Mermaid army holds in her leadership, as well as that of Lucien and Eve. Sharing this burden doesn''t seem bothersome, considering the pair''s unwaveringmitment to her people.


    The urgency of their situation leaves no room for casual conversation or ttery. Nea simply nods at Lucien and Eve, an act that might seem insignificant but holds symbolic weight. As they stand united in the face of adversity, their unity bes the linchpin of strength for their people.


    nking them on the frontlines are Lucien''s stunning and formidable wives, a phnx of resolute women, but only a lone king¡ªthe Handsome Devil.


    "They''re closing in..." Nea observes the horde of rapacious Nagas surging towards them, across the waves and through the air.


    "Let them advance..." Guided by Lucien''s intent, Oya makes a bold stride forward, prowling around the ranks of women as Lucien raises his gleaming naginata.


    The radiance from the golden weapon shines in the eyes of the assembled Mermaids, spurring the sinful energies within them and indelibly branding their souls.


    "They assume their threats can intimidate us..." Using his energy, Lucien amplifies his voice to reach every Mermaid, within and beyond the Crystal City''s walls.


    "They believe they can inflict pain upon us..."


    "I say, let them dare to try..."


    "And let''s give them a taste of their own hell!!!"


    Lucien''s words fan the mes of courage within the Mermaid''s hearts, sparking an unforeseen desire to face their adversaries head-on. The sinful energies coursing through them momentarily suppress their intrinsic peace-loving natures, allowing Lucien''s ferocious spirit to surface.


    "Yeah!!!" Thousands of voices echo in unison, a harmonious symphony of anticipation.


    Lucien grins, causing his naginata to shimmer even brighter. "Are you with me???"


    "YEAH!!!" The roar is now all-epassing, a sonorous chorus of fervent voices that resonates across the battlefield.


    This tidal wave of positive energy causes Lucien to generate a potent surge of demonic energy. This force is channeled to the other Sins, with Pride bearing the lion''s share.


    Fueled by the collective trust and adoration of the Mermaids, Lucien achieves an unprecedented peak in his abilities. His smile radiates an incandescent warmth as he pivots to face the oing enemy onught.


    "So, continue to stand by my side... alive! And I promise to make it worth your while!" Lucien''s words,ced with an earnest promise, inspire the Mermaids beyond any previous motivational speeches.


    Filled with an inexhaustible reserve of energy, zeal, and power, the Mermaids follow Lucien to confront their adversaries. Their unified front is so potent that the waters of Blue Star''s ocean seem to ripple in response.

 Chapter 690 Fighting side by side, Killing side by side

    <h4>Chapter 690 Fighting side by side, Killing side by side</h4>


    The firmament thunders with one of the most tempestuous storms that the Blue Star has ever been a spectator to, the sea convulses with titanic waves as legions upon legions of Nagas and Mermaids engage in a colossal, otherworldly sh.


    Yet, nestled amidst this somber tableau, the incandescent glow of Lucien''s naginata serves as a guiding lighthouse to the Mermaids, radiating power and determination that far surpasses their adversaries.


    Nheless, the overall scene remains bleak for Lucien and his entourage. The Naga force outnumbers them tenfold and is systematically encircling the majestic Crystal City from all directions.


    Despite the dire situation, Lucien deftly maneuvers against Tyrion''s primary battalion on the frontlines, while concurrently dispatching Mira to the city''s rear, where the Nagas still pledged to her reside.


    This proves to be a tactical masterstroke, for the Nagas on the opposite nk of the city remain disloyally inclined towards Tyrion. Indeed, Mira''s ndestine operatives incessantly strive to sway their kinsfolk, arguing that Tyrion''s leadership portends no auspicious end.


    Such a stratagem enables Lucien to concentrate on the antagonists at the vanguard, while Mira works to exterminate the Nagas staunchly loyal to Tyrion, simultaneously regaining authority over the remaining units that threaten the city from the rear.


    Swiftly grasping the situation, Nea dispatches Saria and a detachment of the Mermaid militia to the other side, thus guaranteeing a 360-degree defense of their popce.


    All of this unfolds as Lucien and Oya spearhead the frontal assault; he radiates like a supernova, invigorating his legions and sowing seeds of dread within the hearts of his adversaries.


    However, formidable foes lie within Tyrion''s ranks, advancing in regimented rows both above and beneath the sea''s surface, their motivations fueled by insatiable avarice.


    The audacious among them see a golden chance in Lucien''spromised state, an opportunity to achieve eternal glory by vanquishing the beloved Handsome Devil.


    Lucien''s sisters and the Sins hastily trail behind him, yet Oya''s velocity is phenomenal, and she outstrips them, reaching the enemy''s front ranks before any of herrades.


    "HAAAAA!!!!"


    "PERISH, FIEND!!!"


    An aggressive brigade of Immortal Realm Nagas, imposing and deadly, initiates an onught on Lucien, a maelstrom of incantations and potent ranged attacks hurtling towards him. Meanwhile, their most formidable warriors charge directly towards him, teeth bared.


    "ROAAAARRR!!!"


    Yet, Oya, with an animalistic ferocity, brutally eviscerates the initial aggressors that dare to confront her with her lethal fangs, her magical armor deflecting the majority of the distant onught.


    Lucien, matching her ferocity, promptly exterminates the enemies attempting to ambush Oya from the sidelines.


    His golden naginata is like a reaper''s scythe, effortlessly piercing through skulls and hearts alike, while his crimson katana bes a harbinger of death of its own ord, owed to the power imbued within his third Soul Gate.


    The potency of his second Soul Gate proves invaluable; one hand wields the naginata with lethal finesse, while the other brandishes his obsidian katana facsimile, unleashing gusts of slicing winds and other ranged onughts, powered by the elemental energies of his wives nested within him.


    Lucien bes a veritable walking armory, dispatching enemies in a myriad of ways, including the razor tips of his wings serving as additional weapons.


    While his sisters engage the enemy more judiciously, the Sins materialize their forms around Lucien, rapidly extinguishing enemy lives in tandem with him.


    In the proximity of this battlefield, Nea dictates orders to the warriors battling under Lucien''s sinful aura. They may not dispatch the Naga soldiers as swiftly as he and his wives, yet the disparity between the troops is ringly apparent.


    Each Mermaid, bolstered by Lucien and the Sins, battles with the prowess of tenparable Nagas, and while the Nagas fall swiftly, the injured Mermaids tactfully retreat. Lucien''s energy, and particrly Sophia''s, swiftly mends their wounds.


    Hence, as the Naga count plummets, no Mermaid suffers the bitter end on the frontlines.


    The sight of their resilience fills Lucien with profound pride and fuels his motivation. The amplified zeal of the Mermaids feeds the Sinful aura, in turn reinforcing Lucien and the Sins with the same vigor they bestow upon their troops.


    *BAM* *CLANG* *BOOM* *CRASH!*


    The cacophony of battle echoes relentlessly, its reverberations radiating miles and miles around Crystal City as thebat unfolds relentlessly.


    Tyrion, already astounded by the sight of Lucien''s wives in the fray, is further staggered to witness his sisters and the Sins battling in unison.


    ire, in alliance with Greed, conjures hundreds of golden des, delivering a rain of lethal strikes upon hordes of soldiers, dispatching them with chilling ease.


    Naomi devotes herself to defense, establishing a formidable barrier around her siblings against any potent ranged attacks, rendering thousands of Tyrion''s shadowy mages impotent; her massive pink shield absorbs iing assaults with the might of Gluttony, amplifying their collective power.


    Donna, together with Wrath,unch ferocious counterattacks against any enemy that dares approach, employing the diverse arsenal of the irate Sin in an inventive manner. With each swing of a weapon, they alternate to another, shing in the opposite direction, extinguishing lives nearly as rapidly as Lucien himself.


    Sophia and Sloth give the illusion of nonchnce amidst the turmoil. The infamous Devil''s medic remains reclined on her floating pillow, ensnaring hundreds of Naga soldiers within illusions, rendering them sitting ducks for the Mermaids.


    Sloth doesn''t engage directly, but her presence pervades the battlefield as she extends her consciousness, alerting Sophia to the most critically wounded Mermaids. In this way, she not only facilitates the destruction of many enemies but also heals her allies.


    Yet, aside from Lucien and Nea, the most pivotal figure on the battlefield is Eve. The Prideful Queen dispatches foes as swiftly as Lucien himself, standing as another formidable pir alongside him, profoundly affecting the sinful aura.


    However, one of his sisters is conspicuously absent from the frontline, that''s Amelia, who, alongside Helena, lurks within the shadows, biding their time for Lucien''s signal to unleash La.


    Lucien had confided that Tyrion would inevitably be drawn towards him, and that''s precisely why he''s pushing himself to his absolute limits on the front lines, executing formidable Naga soldiers and effectively drawing the Naga King''s attention.


    Indeed, it''s working. Having been taken aback by Lucien''s sisters and the Sins, Tyrion''s gaze is now invariably riveted on the immense white tigress, the one responsible for thwarting his carefullyid ns.


    "You recklessd..." Tyrion tightens his grip on his trident so fiercely that droplets of his ckened blood trickle down its shaft.


    "You must make your move now, My King!" Tanu, standing resolutely by Tyrion''s side, spurs him on urgently. "He''s acting heedlessly, barging through the front lines in such a vulnerable state..."


    "...," Tyrion remains silent, his decision not to join his troops in the vanguard, unlike Lucien, was motivated by a shred of reason untouched by his insatiable greed, which held him in check.


    That same sliver of reason suggests that even though he can potentially deal with Lucien and Nea, the most formidable obstacles aren''t them but the powerful women encircling Lucien, especially his sisters and the Seven Deadly Sins.


    Tyrion had meticulously calcted a multitude of variables and potential issues, but the power and unwavering loyalty of those radiant women are something he could never have foreseen, along with the sinful aura that galvanizes the Mermaid army.


    "My King..." Tanu''s concern intensifies as he observes Tyrion grappling with evident trepidation. "Lucien''s power is burgeoning at a startling pace; you must y him now!"


    "y him..." Tyrion finds himself locked in an internal conflict, torn between the options of attacking Lucien and withdrawing.


    He understands that he should retreat, for as the bodies of thousands of Naga soldiers pile up while not a single Mermaid falls, the specter of defeat looms ever more clearly.


    But how could he possibly turn his back now? After all the schemes and deeds Tyrion has orchestrated to get to this juncture, he believes that if he retreats now, he''ll be forsaking everything, and retreat will be his perpetual fate.


    "Tyrion!!" Tanu drops the formalities, shaking off his momentary stupor. "Lucien is the linchpin keeping the Mermaids from copsing! If you strike him down, we emerge victorious!!"


    "y him..." The only thought echoing within Tyrion''s mind is of eliminating Lucien and iming everything that''s his.


    "Yes, you can aplish it!!" Tanu shouts fervently. "You''re a formidable King, the sole entity in the Cosmic Realm in this entire world... just eliminate him, now!!"


    *WHOOSH*


    Tyrion doesn''t react to Tanu but propels himself towards Lucien, unleashing the full potency of his Cosmic Realm powers.


    The plotting Siren is momentarily knocked back by the force wave emitted by his sudden maneuver, but she swiftly regains control over her body as she watches Tyrion advance towards Lucien.


    The oue of this confrontation will determine the fate of the entire war and her personal future. Therefore, she doesn''t hesitate to tail her Master, prepared to exploit any situation for her personal gain.


    When both Tyrion and Tanu divert their attention towards Lucien, neglecting the obsidian cage that entraps La, Lucien seizes the opportunity and swiftly alerts Amelia and Helena.


    ''Now!'' Hismand is unequivocal, and the pair harness their spatial mana to teleport past enemy lines.


    Enemies still swarm on all sides, including Naga soldiers safeguarding La''s cage, but Envy and Helena promptly neutralize those daring to approach while Amelia orchestrates the rescue.


    "Huh... what... who..." La is feeble and battered to the point of barelyprehending the unfolding events.


    But Amelia is swift to react, thrusting one of Lucien''s miraculous healing potions into her hand. "Here, take this!"


    The beleaguered woman experiences a rush of potent energy coursing through her, reigniting her life force. "My family..."


    "We''ll escort you back to your family!" Amelia asserts confidently as the other wives of Lucien ze a trail through the teeming horde of Naga soldiers enveloping them.


    From the sky above, Maya witnesses her daughter''s rescue as Tyrion hurtles towards Lucien.


    Nea also registers this development and readies herself to join the fray, standing shoulder to shoulder with the man she has yearned to fight beside.


    Pride promptly alerts Eve, and together they gird themselves for the impending showdown ¡ª Tyrion against the Handsome Devil... and, naturally, his formidable harem.

 Chapter 691 Stolen Ability

    <h4>Chapter 691 Stolen Ability</h4>


    The somber clouds in the sky cleave apart as a bolt of ck lightning sears across the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    Gloomy, chilling, an embodiment of unadulterated greed and twisted ambition ¡ª that''s Tyrion, clutching his formidable trident of darkness, hurtling towards Lucien.


    The Handsome Devil senses that intense, murderous resolve so starkly contrasting with the uplifting energies radiating from his beloved Mermaids.


    Lucien is acutely aware of Tyrion''s swift and wrathful approach, yet instead of retreating, he forges ahead on the front lines, defying Lust''s counsel.


    "You''re not prepared, this is folly!!" Lust remonstrates in Lucien''s mind.


    She takes delight in the force they''re currently generating, yet she harbors the worry that Lucien is underestimating the immense dark power that Tyrion wields.


    "I am not solitary." Lucien remarks as he strides unwaveringly towards Tyrion.


    These words are punctuated by the appearance of his sisters and the Sins, fighting in unison with him and now bracing to confront Tyrion collectively.


    The might of the Naga King is undoubtedly vast, and Lucien has merely glimpsed a sliver of it when he stood against him alongside Nea. But thebined strength of Lucien, his sisters, and the Sins has ascended to an unprecedented level.


    Just as the sinful aura bolsters the Mermaids, it also fortifies Lucien''s party, imbuing them with the capacity to face Tyrion as a unified force.


    "Brace yourselves!!" Lucien''s voice rings out in warning as the group sees the ominous silhouette approaching at a rapid pace.


    "LUCIENNNN!!!" Tyrion''s furious roar reverberates across the horizon, his form already way ahead, traversing hundreds of meters within a second.


    Tyrion catches sight of Lucien astride his formidable tigress, and he lunges unforgivingly with his trident, aiming for a direct assault.


    But Lucien''s heightened senses remain one of his paramount strengths, and before Tyrion''s weapon can make contact with him, he sps Naomi by the arm, positioning the young girl between himself and his adversary.


    "Naomi!!" Lucien''s voice reverberates as his sister bears a sharp, resolute smile on her face.


    Of course, Lucien isn''t cing his sister in harm''s way, as Naomi had already been conjuring her soul weapon even before sensing her brother''s touch.


    Her beautiful round pink shield blooms like a flower, presenting a defense so robust that it even surpasses Jeanne''s radiant shield.


    Naomi''s prowess isn''t merely superior to that of the shining knight, her alliance with Gluttony enables her to infuse her shield with a devouring veneer that can absorb any type of energy, fueling their synergy.


    *BAMMM!!!* *CLAAAANG!!!*


    Thanks to the swift and coordinated maneuver of Lucien and Naomi, Tyrion''s trident shes with the colossal shield, a remarkable defense.


    Gluttony and Naomi experience a surge of dark energy streaming through the shield, being absorbed by the petite Sin and transmuted into energy for the pair.


    But this assault isn''t solely teeming with dark mana; it also bears Tyrion''s immense physical force, which is so profound that it leaves Naomi''s slender arms tingling.


    "NAH-!" She grits her teeth, trembling under the prospect of her wless defense being shattered by the relentless foe.


    But she isn''t alone; Lucien is by her side, and while he grasps one of her arms, he ces his other hand on the rear of the shield alongside Lust, bearing the brunt of the attack in unison with Naomi and Gluttony.


    The enormous onught from Tyrion is entirely absorbed by Naomi''s shield, but she and Gluttony cannot convert such a substantial volume of energy in an instant. They release the majority of it in a potent counter-offensive.


    *BOOOOM*


    The resilience of their shield takes Tyrion aback, as he never anticipated anyone could thwart his trident so effectively. But the energy explosion, his own energy, surprises him even more.


    He is hurled backward and loses his equilibrium for a moment, a moment that Lucien and his sister seize upon.


    "I''ll hold him back!!" Eve announces as she applies her gravity ability to impose immense pressure on Tyrion.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Roaring like a lioness, Donna vaults over Naomi''s shield, attacking with herrge, bloodthirsty axe.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Joining her, Wrath manifests her body behind Tyrion and strikes with a mighty red mace, another soul weapon from her demonic arsenal.


    The counter-offensive seems impable, but Tyrion''s agility and senses remain that of someone from the Cosmic Realm, a significant distinctionpared to those of the Immortal Realm and those below.


    The Naga King manages to manoeuvre even under the pressure of Eve''s incredible ability. He catches Donna''s wrist beforeunching her body into Wrath''s path.


    Everything unfolds swiftly, and the others don''t stand idle. ire and Greed discharge golden des against Tyrion, while Pride summons her white scythe and initiates a relentless attack, aiming for his head.


    But Tyrion dismisses the golden des that have no effect when they strike his body. He extricates himself from Donna and Wrath just in time to hoist his trident and block Pride''s assault.


    *CLANG!*


    The piercing echo of impact fills the air, ringing ominously across the battlefield. As anticipated, the staggering might of Pride''s relentless onught leaves Tyrion nearly immobilized, his every effort focused on parrying her dazzling, baster scythe.


    Ordinarily, Pride savors the sweet triumph of executing the coup de grace, yet she defers the honor this time.


    The field is left open for Lucien, who promptly exploits the opportunity. With a predator''s precision, he catapults his radiant golden naginata, a sh of lethal sunlight aimed unerringly towards Tyrion''s exposed chest.


    Tyrion, his hands still preupied with the titanic struggle against Pride''s relentless scythe, is left with no option but to wield his reservoir of shadowy mana in a desperate bid to deflect Lucien''s fatal projectile.


    Yet, the golden energy of the naginata, pulsating with raw, radiant power, offers formidable resistance against the encroaching darkness. The Naga King, under duress, is forced to conjure multiple barriers of swirling, nebulous mana, eachyer straining to halt the unrelenting assault.


    In that crucial moment, Tyrion''s defenses are stretched to their breaking point, leaving him dangerously vulnerable.


    Seizing this fleeting window of opportunity, Lucien instantaneously teleports to materialize behind his adversary, his dual katanas drawn and gleaming.


    With swift, uncanny synchrony, he unleashes a twofold assault, both des singing their deadly song as they arc towards Tyrion''s unprotected back.


    *SLASH!*


    Lucien, well aware of Tyrion''s near-impervious defenses against piercing assaults, channels an inferno of his own energy into the sleek steel of his twin katanas. With a swift, broad arc, he cleaves horizontally across his adversary''s unprotected back.


    Indeed, the defenses of an individual hailing from the Cosmic Realm are formidable, a fortress againstmon assault. Yet, Lucien''s des, supercharged with his fervent energy, bite into Tyrion''s skin, carving twin furrows of raw, bleeding wound.


    A primal roar of agony erupts from Tyrion''s throat, a bone-chilling deration of Lucien''s sessful breach of his defenses.


    However, before Lucien can ready another strike, Tyrion retaliates. His usually ink-ck eyes are suddenly ame, filled with a pulsing, ruby-hued energy that causes Pride to involuntarily furrow her brow in recognition.


    "He''s going to use th-" Pride''s dire warning is cut short, barely echoing into the ears of her allies before Tyrion''s impending retaliation engulfs them all.


    And this retaliation involves Tyrion unleashing a cataclysmic onught of potent chaotic energy, a force he usurped from Mira. This same energy coursed through her ancestors, guiding their race with its formidable power.


    Chaotic mana - a maelstrom of primal force, one of the most potent energies to harness. If Mira, having only recently begun her journey of recovery under Lucien''s tutge, can already perform awe-inspiring feats, the potential for Tyrion is astronomical. After all, he stole this power from Mira at her zenith, many years past, and has had time to adapt and evolve it within his own arsenal.


    Tyrion, a paragon of self-interest, does not temper this unleashed power. He unshackles it fully, causing a cataclysmic wave of chaotic force that takes everyone byplete surprise.


    *WHUUUUSSHHHH-BOOOOOM!!!*


    A gargantuan eruption of chaotic mana detonates around Tyrion, its sheer force akin to an unleashed tempest.


    The impact hurls Lucien and his sisters like ragdolls, obliterates the shimmering energy forms of the Sins, and sends a chilling death knell among the ranks of the Naga soldiers. Within a mile radius, thousands of them are swept away in the blinding wave of destruction.


    Naomi, caught off-guard, fails to raise her shield in time, her form swept away like a leaf in a storm, plunging into the frothing depths of the ocean along with her siblings.


    Nea, soaring through the sky towards Lucien to provide aid in his battle against Tyrion, catches sight of the apocalyptic wave of destruction in the nick of time. Summoning her water mana, she weaves an imprable barrier in front of the closest Mermaid troops to the epicenter.


    She depletes a significant portion of her reserves, a worthy sacrifice to spare many of her kin from certain death under the devastating attack.


    Even high above the turmoil, amidst the sanctuary of the clouds, Maya is thrown off bnce, her heart heavy with worry about La''s safety in the wake of such an attack.


    "LAYLA?!?!" Her cry slices through the chaos, her gaze desperately seeking her daughter. A wave of relief washes over her when she spots La, nestled safely among Lucien''s wives, shielded behind a towering barrier of verdant green and solid gray.


    The formidable barrier is a testament to thebined strength of Sloth and Envy; the wise Sins had prudently foreseen a simr scenario and were able to safeguard their charges. Their foresight proves pivotal, considering they were at a significant distance from the epicenter of Tyrion''s cataclysmic attack.


    Upon sighting her daughter ensconced safely among Lucien''s wives, a surge of determination courses through Maya, shattering the metaphorical chains that had so far kept her from rushing to the aid of her beleaguered allies.


    And now, bearing witness to the toll exacted on her friends, a visceral fury towards Tyrion roils within her, stoking her resolve into a zing inferno of crimson determination.


    "TYRION!!!" Her voice rings out, a rion call of fury slicing through the chaos. As it echoes, she assumes her original form, a living embodiment of her ire, andunches herself skyward, barreling towards her enemy with vengeful intent.

 Chapter 692 Cruel Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 692 Cruel Sacrifice</h4>


    Overwhelmed by pain, chilled to the bone, and cloaked in the weight of humiliation, Lucien finds himself descending into the icy embrace of the ocean depths.


    His limbs, feeling as though encased in an unyielding cier, tremble, the aftermath of a tumultuous shockwave of untamed mana.


    His thoughts, once clear as day, are now a swirling fog, the aftermath of a powerful mental blow that echoes within his skull, leaving his sight blurred to the point where all he can discern is a crimson streak darting across the heavens, in pursuit of an ominous shadow.


    "Are we done like this, Lust?" Still reeling from the impact, Lucien leans on the support of his most unwavering ally, hoping her wisdom can cut through his disorientation.


    "NO!" Her fervent deration reverberates within his consciousness. "Yes, we were caught unawares by that onught, but you possess the strength to rise again, to battle anew!"


    "But my sisters..." The worry for his kin hinders his focus on recovery.


    "They''re recovering. Minor injuries, nothing more. Sophia''s seen to their care," Lust reassures.


    "Ah, a relief..." Lucien sighs, closing his eyes, willing his shattered confidence to reform.


    And he does not stand alone in this endeavor. The raw, pulsating force of demonic energy, flowing from the multitudes of Mermaids, floods into him, reinvigorating him, with an unending surge to follow.


    "They don''t view me with disdain now, do they?" He queries, fearing the Mermaids'' faith in him may have faltered in light of his defeat.


    Yet, far from his fears, their confidence in him only strengthens, fueled by their unwavering belief in his inevitable rise, his return to the battleground.


    His body responds to their faith, the abundant life energy within his being elerating the healing of his wounds. And the moment he canmand his limbs again, he ps his wings with renewed vigor, stronger than ever before.


    With a mighty *WHOOSH* and an earth-shattering *BOOM*, Lucien emerges from the water, a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    Emerging from the ocean depths like a beam of dawn''s first light piercing through the remnants of a frigid night, Lucien readies himself to rejoin the fray.


    His keen eyes catch sight of his sisters regrouping at his nk, while above, Maya, a celestial inferno, unleashes colossal orbs of fire upon Tyrion.


    Yet the formidable Naga King wards off her fiery barrage with a formidable shield of obsidian barriers, which, though scorched by the pure, searing mes of the Phoenix, are abundant in number, providing him an irond defense as he reunites with his ally, Tanu.


    "Lucien?!" Nea''s voice,ced with anxiety, reaches his ears, punctuating the sea of concern reverberating from his other spouses.


    "Are you unscathed?" Dismissing her worry for him, he turns his attention to her, aware of the immense energy she had expended in shielding the Mermaid popce from the enemy onught.


    "Yes, yet..." The hint of regret in Nea''s gaze is unmistakable. "I should''ve been at your side, battling against our adversary."


    "You were precisely where you were needed most," he reassures her with a smile, extending a hand towards the stunning Mermaid Queen. "Now, let''s bring down this tyrant together."


    With a nod, Nea gracefully ascends to join him, her grip firm on his hand, a disy that further emboldens the Mermaids below and ignites a surge of confidence within him.


    In the icy caress of Nea''s touch, Lucien senses a vital warmth radiating, spurring him to survey the battlefield anew.


    The vista before him is grotesque¡ªfollowing Tyrion''s brutal onught, thousands of Naga soldiersy lifeless, their blood tinging the seas below a morbid hue of crimson.


    Yet that same vicious maneuver has bifurcated the battlefield into three distinct sectors, causing the units stationed a mile behind Tyrion to retreat further, thereby temporarily suspending their assault on the Mermaid stronghold.


    As Nea ascended to join Lucien against Tyrion, the graceful Mermaid Princess assumedmand of the forces, who, still surging with the intoxicating sinful aura, dispatched their foes with ease.


    Centerstage on the battlefield, Tyrion and Tanu hunkered down under the relentless barrage of Maya''s pyrostic onught.


    "We must strike now!" Lucien''s grip tightened around his golden naginata, as Oya, the wind beneath his wings, swooped in to ferry her beloved Master towards the fray.


    "Hold on!" Greed''s figure materialized before Lucien, her features etched with worry. "We can''t simply charge headlong towards him once more."


    "And why not??" Wrath and Donna''s queries harmonize.


    "Because we cannot withstand another onught of such magnitude??" Envy retorts, her voice drenched in sarcasm.


    "We would drain ourselves creating shields," Gluttony pragmatically chimes in.


    "Could he reproduce such a destructive onught?" Eve muses, voicing her concern aloud.


    "I wouldn''t put it past him..." Sloth''s words hang heavy in the air.


    "So, what''s our move??" Lucien''s question rings out, his blood simmering with the urge tounch himself at Tyrion. Not one to meticulously plot his steps, Lucien preferred to follow his instinct and act on the fly.


    Before a n could coalesce among the group, Lucien presses on. "We must capitalize on Maya''s suppressive fire and... wait-"


    His keen eyes notice that Tyrion, ensconced behind his multitudes of dark mana shields, is purely on the defensive. This deviation from the usual aggressive stance causes Lucien to feel a spark of unease.


    "Why is he hiding??" Lucien doesn''t stop to think and instead charges towards the enemy, mounted on Oya.


    "Lucien is right, Tyrion is up to something!" Pride is the first to follow him.


    Wrath and Donna also quickly join Lucien, as well as Amelia, Naomi, ire, and even Eve, who join the offensive without hesitation.


    Sophia always supports Lucien, but as her closebat skills arecking, she remains on standby with herrge magical bow and ready to use her life mana to heal her siblings.


    But Sloth, Greed, and Nea have concerned and thoughtful expressions as they look towards Tyrion''s direction.


    "Thinking won''t help now, we have to act!" Nea doesn''t want to regret not being by Lucien''s side again, so she quickly follows him.


    But before any of them can pass through those walls of dark energy, Maya''s attacks prate Tyrion''s defenses.


    In fact, it is he who stops creating moreyers of defense, and before the group can wonder why, they all see Maya''s mes hit a thin and perfect green barrier.


    Within the protective green bubble, Tyrion holds Tanu''s neck with one hand and a piece of tree bark with the other.


    "A fragment of the sacred Naga tree!!" Lust quickly exims.


    Lucien has Oya stop in the middle of the offensive as he recalls Mira''s words about the sacred tree of her people, the Tree of Protection.


    "This was the gift of the Water Spirit to our people... allowing our race to flourish in the depths of the ocean, even amidst unimaginable dangers... and no enemy has ever breached our barrier."


    Lucien stops, but Wrath and Donna don''t and strike the barrier with their colossal weapons.


    *Thud*


    A muffled, unsatisfying sound hangs in the air as Wrath''s ethereal weapons barely graze the surface of the green barrier.


    "WHAT?!?" Donna and the other women reel in shock, staggered by the barrier''s imprable strength.


    Yet, what other choice do they have? Leaving Tyrion to his machinations behind the shield is uneptable. Thus, they redouble their efforts, battering the barrier with renewed vigor.


    "st it!" Lucien, too, wields his golden naginata, attacking the verdant blockade. However, their efforts are in vain; the defenses remain unyielding, impervious to their onught.


    Nea''s gaze sweeps towards Crystal City, scanning for the Naga Queen. "Can''t Mira assist us with this? Surely the sacred tree of her people would heed hermand?"


    Lust offers a somber shake of her head. "Tyrion has tainted the tree with his dark magic for countless years... While Mira and Kam might pass through the green barrier, they can no longer direct it to open with Tyrion present."


    "Our question shouldn''t be how we can ovee this barrier..." Sloth interjects, her gaze riveted on Tyrion and Tanu within the shield. "But rather, what are they plotting in there?"


    The scene within the barrier does not bode well for Tanu; the cunning Siren''s regrets surge to a crescendo as tears streak down her face, her feeble attempts to escape Tyrion''s vice-like grip proving futile.


    "My K- arrgh- My- My King!?!" Her words are choked as he ruthlessly tightens his grip around her neck.


    Tyrion''s eyes gleam like ck jewels, a crystallization of pure malevolence and avarice. "You understand we have no other recourse, Tanu."


    "No... no... this is a travesty," she manages to gasp, every word a struggle.


    Yet, there is no shred of mercy in Tyrion''s gaze. "Our adversaries have exceeded our estimations... I cannot vanquish them in this feeble form."


    "This won''t seed." Tanu strives to dissuade Tyrion. "Dark magic always demands a toll, and the more potency you seek to draw, the steeper the price..."


    A crueler gleam still res in Tyrion''s eyes, a vile smile tugs at his lips. "You are the price, my devoted servant."


    Tanu feels a fool for not anticipating such a course of events, but how could she fathom that the one she entered a soul contract with would so ruthlessly sacrifice her?


    A soul contract with a demon is akin to a double-edged sword; while she ispelled to support her partner unwaveringly, he cannot intentionally harm her.


    Yet, the dark magic Tyrion has wielded for countless years has twisted his psyche, and he now firmly believes that sacrificing Tanu and siphoning her power in a nefarious ritual is in both their interests.


    "Only then can we triumph over our foes, Tanu..." Those chilling words are the final sounds the Siren hears before her partner abruptly snaps her neck.


    *CRACK*


    The gruesome sound of her bones shattering prefaces a bizarre spectacle, as Tanu''s ebony lifeblood doesn''t heed thews of gravity, instead flowing in a corrupted, twisted stream directly into Tyrion''s mouth.


    His jaws gaping wide, he draws in all the dark energy from the Siren. Grotesque tendrils soon begin to materialize within the green shield, cocooning the merciless Naga King until his form is wholly obscured from sight.


    "Damn!" Sloth hisses, grasping the nature of the unholy ritual Tyrion has embarked upon.

 Chapter 693 Dark Rituals

    <h4>Chapter 693 Dark Rituals</h4>


    Watching the grotesque scene of Tyrion devouring Tanu''s body and disappearing into a sea of tentacles within the green barrier leaves Lucien shocked.


    Not only him and his girls, but also thousands of Mermaids and even the Nagas who watch from afar.


    It is no news to everyone that Tyrion was already corrupted by dark magic,mitting unimaginable atrocities, but seeing him sacrifice his most loyal servant in that way is still bizarre.


    Every time Tyrion descended deeper into that pit of shit, Tanu was by his side, but if he is willing to brutalize even her, no Naga alive thinks of following him.


    The war between the Mermaids and Nagas ends with Tanu''s death, but Lucien''s and his girls'' fight against a formidable enemy only bes more difficult.


    Tyrion''s already powerful aura bes more and more frightening with each passing second, and no matter how much Wrath and Lucien continue to try to break that barrier, they do not seed.


    "What the hell is he doing in there??" Lucien, like almost everyone around, is confused about Tyrion''s bizarre movements.


    "He is performing a dark ritual called the Abyssal Call." Sloth materializes her body next to Lucien and exins.


    "Are you sure?" Envy also thought that was the case, but she was uncertain.


    The knowledge in the minds of the Sins is clear, but they have no memories of how they acquired such knowledge, which often makes them doubt their own thoughts.


    "Almost absolutely certain." Sloth confirms. "But the bastard is too cowardly to use his own soul and used the foolish Siren as a sacrifice."


    "How does this ritual work?" Lucien quickly asks.


    Before Sloth can respond in her usual slow tone, Lust does it more quickly. "Powerful users of dark magic can amplify their powers by sacrificing their souls to what they call the Abyss."


    "A tremendous load of nonsense," Pridements.


    "But in practice, it works," Lust continues. "I mean, there is no proof of the existence of this Abyss, but dark magic users consume their own life energy, generating a lot of dark mana."


    "But ites at a high cost," Gluttony joins the conversation, contributing her own knowledge. "After consuming their own life energy, those foolish enough be empty husks, their souls forever corrupted."


    "And they develop an insatiable hunger for lives, from which they draw life energy to avoid perishing, bing part of the shadows," Sloth adds.


    "So, is it like the rotten fruits of the Sacred Tree?" Nea asks.


    Lust shrugs. "I don''t know if there''s a connection between such dark powers, but there is a method that dark magic users use to avoid such an end."


    Lucien, who is attentively listening to the Sins while observing Tyrion''s grotesque transformation within the green barrier, quickly understands what method Lust mentioned.


    "They use the souls of others as sacrifices to the Abyss..." Hements, then can''t really feel sorry for Tanu since it was her actions that led her to such an end.


    "Exactly," Sloth nods. "Most of the time, to amplify their power, dark magic users have to sacrifice many souls, but when the sacrifice holds a high level of dark mana, it yields good results."


    "How much power can Tyrion gain from Tanu''s sacrifice?" Lucien immediately asks.


    Before Sloth can answer, Pride materializes her body in front of him. "You''re not starting to falter, are you?"


    "What do you think?" he asks in his usual confident tone.


    But Lucien is not a fool either and just wants to understand more about Tyrion''s possible new power level. "I just want to know how much more we''ll have to push ourselves to kick his ass out of existence."


    "His dark powers will double, or even triple," Sloth responds. "But it wouldn''t even represent half of what it takes to advance oneyer inside the Cosmic Realm."


    Before Lucien can feel relieved, Lust gives him the bad news. "But it will be enough to protect his body twice as much, and the biggest problem remains the incredible power he stole from Mira."


    "Shit..." Naomi can''t help but curse, standing next to Lucien.


    While the group debates the next steps, Wrath and Maya continue relentlessly attacking the green barrier. The furious Sin is just venting her frustrations, but the Phoenix seems consumed by rage.


    When she notices that the others have stopped attacking the barrier to talk, she bes even more upset andnds in front of Lucien.


    "Why the hell did you stop??" She tries to appear upset, but her small stature and lovely face don''t pose any threat.


    "We can''t just waste our strength hitting the damn barrier!" Envy responds aggressively.


    "Yeah, we need a n for when Tyrion breaks the barrier," Gluttonyments.


    "The n is to fight." Lucien doesn''t intend to give up.


    "Yes, we can still do this." Pride stands by his side, equally confident.


    That leaves Lust upset. "Your blind arrogance won''t defeat Tyrion! We need a real n, and quickly!"


    Lucien is truly trying to think of a n, but nothinges to his mind.


    Just like him, everyone around is also trying to find a solution to the problem, and for Nea, there seems to be only one way.


    "Maybe..." She takes a beautiful ornate box from her storage ring, but before she opens the box, Lucien quickly grabs her hand.


    "I was relieved because you hadn''t thought of using them yet..." He speaks while looking into Nea''s eyes.


    The beautiful Mermaid Queen has always been willing to die for her people, but things have changed after recent events, especially the arrival of Lucien, who brought Kaisa back to her.


    "I don''t want to die..." Fearlessly, Nea whispers softly as she can''t look into Lucien''s eyes. "But if we have no other options..."


    "How can there be none?" Greed asks. "Look around, the Naga army is decimated; those who are still alive are on our side, we have over a million soldiers ready to attack Tyrion."


    Indeed, we can win if we use the power of everyone avable, but..." Sloth hesitates for a moment because she knows what Lucien''s reaction will be to her words.


    "But?" Eve asks.


    "The weaker ones will die, like the thousands of Naga soldiers obliterated by Tyrion''s chaotic wave." Envy exins.


    "No!" Lucien quickly exims. "I promised I would do my best to protect the Mermaids, epting the death of so many of them is not an option."


    "But the death of just one is." Nea tries to open the box again.


    But Lucien firmly holds her delicate hands. "No, Nea... don''t make me choose between them and you."


    "That''s not your choice, Lucien." Nea tries to appear firm and determined, but her eyes are begging Lucien to find another solution.


    And he is desperately trying to think of something, but dealing with so many emotions and the expectations of everyone is a heavy responsibility for him to bear alone.


    Luckily, he is never alone, and just like Lust, Sloth is always thinking of how to help him.


    "Why are you arguing whether Nea should eat the rotten fruits or not?" Sloth asks in her usual slow tone.


    Lust knows they don''t have much time before Tyrionpletes the profane ritual, so she gets straight to the point. "Sloth means that the side effect of eating such fruits is death, so we just need to give them to someone who definitely won''t die."


    Before Lust finishes speaking, everyone''s attention is already focused on Maya.


    And despite being technically an ancient creature almost as old as the universe itself, she is as mature as a young naive girl and not as clever.


    "Me?" Maya bes genuinely confused for a moment.


    "Can''t you see another immortal being here besides you?" Envy sarcastically asks.


    And before Maya can point to Envy and the other Sins, Gluttony quickly exins. "These aren''t our real bodies, just manifestations of our power, so the fruits wouldn''t have any effect on us."


    Maya may not be among the wisest people in the group, but she is certainly among the bravest. And well, being immortal, she has no reason to fear for her safety.


    "Give me the fruits!" Driven by the desire for revenge and to ensure Tyrion''s defeat, she quickly extends her small and delicate hand toward Nea.

 Chapter 694 Cursed Fruits vs the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 694 Cursed Fruits vs the Devil</h4>


    Maya requests the rotten fruits from the sacred tree of the Mermaids determinedly, but even though she is immortal, Nea is hesitant.


    "I... I can''t... you don''t understand, these fruits are cursed, that energy corrupts the body and soul of those who eat them," she exins.


    "I''ll be fine, my friend," Maya insists.


    Still, Nea hesitates as old painful memories return. "You''re such a pure and kind soul... I don''t want you to end up like my-"


    "Kaisa?" Lucien understands Nea''s concerns.


    A thousand years ago, Kaisa and the Fox Princess ate those fruits to perform a profane ritual as corrupted as Tyrion''s.


    Nea lowers her head due to sadness and shame, but Lucien gently holds her chin and makes her look into his eyes.


    "We will help Kaisa, remember?" He speaks in a loving tone. "And Maya can handle this; if anything goes wrong, she can simply burn her essence and start anew..."


    Lucien can''t help but imagine a somewhat funny situation. "So we''ll take care of a baby Phoenix for a few decades until she bes this beautiful...dy?"


    Nea doesn''t find that funny now, but Maya blushes and quickly grabs the box of rotten fruits. She opens the box and takes one of the fruits, but before eating it, she looks at Lucien with an embarrassed and even slightly hostile expression.


    "If the worst happens..." She blushes even more as she imagines that same strange scene. "Just don''t do anything weird to me!"


    Lucien can''t help but imagine how cute a baby version of Maya would be, as she''s already so adorable now.


    But before he can say anything, Naomi steps in between them and smiles friendly at Maya. "I wouldn''t let him do anything weird to you, I promise!"


    [Such a defender of morals and ethics...] Lucien can''t help but mock Naomi in his mind; after all, she is by far his most naughty sister.


    Perhaps Naomi''s promise may sound odd to others, but it eliminates any hesitation Maya may have, so she takes and bites into one of the rotten fruits.


    The fruit looks like a withered gray apple and appearsrger in Maya''s delicate hands. The most bizarre part is that despite appearing dry, when she bites into the fruit, ck liquid drips from her lips.


    Everyone looks at Maya with concerned and curious expressions, and the atmosphere is so tense and silent that only the sound of the ck tentacles growing around Tyrion inside the green barrier can be heard.


    Maya''s expression doesn''t look good, but she quickly devours the bizarre fruit and even licks the remaining ck liquid around her lips.


    Everyone anxiously awaits Maya''s reaction, but Envy is impatient and quickly asks, "So?"


    "It''s very bitter..." She responds with a disgusted expression, clearly indicating that the fruit tastes as bad as it looks.


    But Maya''s determination is as fierce as her mes, and before the pieces of that horrible fruit finish repulsing her stomach, she grabs another one and quickly devours it.


    "Take it easy, those fruits have a lot-" Before Nea can finish speaking, Maya''s eyes widen, and she contorts in extreme pain.


    "DAMN!!!" She generally avoids cursing, but Maya can''t help it due to the massive surge of chaotic energy erupting within her.


    "Maya!!!" Naomi is the first to exim in concern for the Phoenix.


    But Maya ignores the group''s concerns and her own safety by quickly eating the third rotten fruit.


    "Ah! Huuhh!! Ahhh!!!" Moans of pain escape from her little mouth as she has to use all her will to eat everyst piece of the rotten fruit.


    But thates at a price, and everyone sees it as Maya''s once beautiful and fair skin bes a sea of pulsating ck veins, as if the ck juice from the cursed fruit has corrupted her blood.


    Maya''s lovely face is overtaken by expressions of agonizing pain, and she can barely stay afloat.


    "Hey!!" But Lucien acts quickly and holds her in his arms.


    "Ah..." Maya tries to contain the groans of pain, but it''s impossible. "There''s so much power... but it hurts so much!!!"


    Everyone is deeply concerned for Maya, but Nea, Naomi, and Lucien are clearly the most shaken. La would be in a simr situation if she hadn''t already been taken away by Kara.


    "We have to do something to help her!!" Nea quickly exims.


    Naomi also wants to help Maya desperately, but she can only think of one person with healing abilities for that. So, she shouts towards Crystal City, "SOPHIA!!!"


    Lucien had already called Sophia mentally as soon as Maya let out the first moan of pain, and although she ising quickly, the situation with the Phoenix seems critical.


    Since Maya seems to be going through a simr situation as Olivia did when she absorbed so much dark mana, Lucien knows how to help her. There is nothing better than Lust''s demonic energy to calm chaotic energies.


    He knows that Maya doesn''t want his energy, but he won''t let her continue to suffer in his arms.


    "We don''t have time!" Without hesitation, he brings his lips to her beautiful mouth.


    And before their lips touch, he can see in her eyes a glimmer of gratitude.


    Maya feels all the good sensations that Lucien''s kiss brings, and his powerful energy enters her body, quickly calming all that chaotic energy.


    It helps Maya gain control over that energy, making her feel more powerful than ever. Yet, instead of being fully focused on that power, she can''t help her body from reacting positively to Lucien''s.


    She curses in her mind because this kiss is happening in such a tense situation. She didn''t want to have to kiss the Devil, but since it''s already happening, she wishes she could fully enjoy it.


    Maya''s groans of pain are quickly reced by moans of pleasure as Lucien does his best to fill the Phoenix''s body with his energy.


    But as her cries of pain subside, other even louder cries resurface, not from her mouth but from within the green barrier.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHRRRRHHHH!!!!" That echoing and sinister screames from Tyrion''s already distorted and corrupted voice.


    He sounds more like an abomination than a man, matching his current personality.


    "SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Wrath exims as she continues to wildly attack the green barrier with her soul weapons. "We''re running out of time!!"


    "Damn, Lucien!!" Greed also exims. "You better be faster!!"


    Lucien wishes he could put Greed in her ce now, but he is fully focused on helping Maya deal with the explosive power of the cursed fruits.


    In that moment, Sophia and Mira arrive, and while the former tries to help Maya as well, the Naga Queen approaches the green barrier and touches its surface.


    Just as Lust mentioned, she can pass through the barrier, but she refrains from doing so, trembling at the profane ritual Tyrion is performing inside it.


    She even considers using her chaos mana for a sneak attack, but Lucien warns her mentally that it wouldn''t work due to Tyrion''s current power.


    "He''s using only a corrupted fragment of the tree..." Miraments. "This barrier won''tst more than two minutes."


    "I bet it will be enough time for Tyrion toplete the ritual." Gluttony remarks.


    "We need to be prepared to fight when the barrier falls!" Pride deres.


    "What we need is a n!" Lust responds.


    "I thought the Phoenix was the n!?" Greed sarcasticallyments.


    Everyone looks at Maya and Lucien, and then Sloth is the first to speak. "Her power has grown significantly, but it still doesn''t resemble someone from the Cosmic Realm... perhaps it''s not enough yet."


    "It will have to be!" Maya breaks the kiss with Lucien, despite their lips being frustrated.


    Her eyes gleam with red, ck, and purple mes. "I''m ready!"

 Chapter 695 Lucien’s Greater Ability

    <h4>Chapter 695 Lucien''s Greater Ability</h4>


    The power of Maya''s mes already seemed incredible, even with her current body in the Immortal Realm, but her power grows significantly after consuming those cursed fruits.


    Still, as Sloth mentioned, her power still doesn''t resemble that of someone from the Cosmic Realm, let alone Tyrion''s power level before he initiated the profane ritual.


    And as the cruel Naga King seems poised to emerge from that grotesque sea of tentacles more powerful than ever, the Sins quickly try to find other ways to increase their power.


    Seeing the incredible potential of the rotten fruits from the sacred tree, Greed can''t help but look at Nea with that golden gleam in her eyes. "Do you have more of those fruits?"


    Before Nea can answer, Lust scolds Greed. "And who would eat the fruits, you fool!! Look at Maya; she can''t eat even one more of those without literally exploding."


    Greed doesn''t consider asking ire to eat one of those fruits, but she looks directly at Naomi. "I thought Gluttony''s host could eat anything."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Gluttony quickly steps in front of ire, creating a strange scene as her body is even smaller than Maya''s, making her look like a short teenager.


    "Can''t you absorb the energy from the fruits and turn it into your own power?" Envy asks.


    "Probably, but it''s too dangerous to add such unstable energy along with the already unstable energy of the Bloody Rose... ire would die before I could do anything." Gluttony exins.


    Lucien still knows very little about Greed and Gluttony, but the way both selfish Sins protect his sisters makes him somewhat fond of them.


    But of course, the way they are always willing to sacrifice everyone else makes him want to punish them as he did with Envy so many times.


    He doesn''t really have time to think about such things now, so he returns to trying to find a solution to stop Tyrion.


    Fighting with everything they have is still the n, but if there was anything else they could do...


    While the Sins debate over it, Lucien feels his power rapidly rising. He looks to the side and sees Pride floating in the air, gazing towards Crystal City.


    The battle between the Mermaids and Nagas has already ended, the blood of hundreds of thousands of Naga soldiers staining the red sea around the city.


    Half of the Naga army is still alive, some loyal to Mira and the others having surrendered when Tyrion killed Tanu.


    Now that they no longer need to fight, the entire Mermaid army looks up to the sky, trying to send the power of the sinful aura back to the Sins, an effort to strengthen them in the fight against Tyrion.


    And it is working, well, not so much for Lucien, but the bodies of Pride and Eve glow with a powerful white aura.


    Both the powers of Lust and Pride have simr effects on others, but while Eve leads the masses, empowering them as they follow her, Lucien has a more intimate connection with a select group of women whom he can touch.


    The aura created by the union of the Sins'' powers served to strengthen the Mermaid army with the best of all seven pairs, but now that the battle is over, Pride once again receives the greatest benefit from the masses.


    While all the Mermaids around look at Eve and Lucien in the same way they look at Nea, Eve and Pride are the ones generating the most demonic energy.


    Lucien could generate much more demonic energy if those Mermaids weren''t so focused on the enemy and instead on his body, but it''s hard to think of pleasure when the enemy has not yet been defeated.


    Pride understands that better than anyone, and in a way, she feels a little guilty, a situation that is unprecedented.


    It''s not that Pride considers herself unworthy of sharing the respect of those Mermaids with Eve, but she knows that Lucien was the main pir in the creation of the sinful aura.


    So, Pride wishes that Lucien could share in the same amount of demonic energy she is gaining now; that would be fair.


    And such a thought leaves Pride''s emotions in a mess; she doesn''t even like sharing the crown with Eve, but in a way, it feels so right to have Lucien by her side in that moment.


    It is precisely this feeling that makes her extend her hand to him, a simple act that fills Lucien with great happiness.


    "We are fine, the bastard can''t win," Pridements as she tightly holds Lucien''s hand.


    Lucien smiles as he uses his finger to caress Pride''s hand. "Not with you by my side."


    The act of holding Lucien''s hand is not only to show everyone that they are together, but Pride also tries to transfer some of her demonic energy to him.


    It works, and he feels his reserves of energy increasing more rapidly, although such a method would be several times more effective if Pride had Lucien''s tattoo and a soul contract with him.


    Either way, Lucien is grateful to Pride for wanting to share her power, but before he can thank her, he feels a surge of power erupting within him.


    "How?" Lucien bes confused, and even Lust notices that power at the same time as him.


    But then he realizes that the power is very familiar, in fact, part of it has been within him for almost a year since he met Mia.


    "???" Another surge of power emanates from him, followed by another and several more.


    Lucien has experienced something simr during the battle against Alexa, so he looks down and sees his wives holding hands and closing their eyes on arge ice tform.


    "They did it again!" Lust exims as she feels all that power flowing through Lucien''s body, the power of each of his wives.


    The tattoo of each of the girls is shining brightly as they literally transfer their energies to Lucien.


    They did that unintentionally during his battle against Alexa because they really wanted to help him but couldn''t do it directly.


    After that event, Lust tried several times to make the girls replicate the mysterious ability, but all attempts failed. Until now.


    Lucien''s eyes glow with intense purple light as he looks at his wives with a loving and grateful expression.


    All the time he and the Sins were discussing in front of the green barrier, his wives were right below, listening to everything and thinking of ways to help him.


    The idea of trying to use that method was Cassidy''s, who was also the first to seed, but Mia and the other girls quickly caught up.


    And now, almost all the girls with Lucien''s tattoo are lending their power to him, which makes his aura as powerful as Maya''s, boosted by three cursed fruits.


    Everyone around is impressed, including the Sins. But Nea is the first to speak. "Incredible!"


    "Truly incredible..." Maya can feel Lucien''s aura surpassing hers. Then she quickly asks, "How?"


    Lucien points to his wives. "They are lending me their power."


    "Technically, it''s the power you gave them, so..." Envyments in her usual provocative tone.


    "What matters is that it''s working." Sloth responds. "It doesn''t give us more power overall, but it focuses our strengths on Lucien."


    "And with our strengths focused on Lucien and Maya, it will be much easier to defeat Tyrion, no matter how much dark mana he generates." Lust states confidently.


    Pride can''t help but feel a bitter taste in her mouth. Just a second ago, she almost became the center of attention, but Lucien surpassed her once again.


    Nevertheless, he doesn''t let go of her hand. And before Pride realizes it, he raises their joined hands and smiles confidently. "We will make it together, all of us."

 Chapter 696 Tyrion’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 696 Tyrion''s Fury</h4>


    Sensing the burgeoning power of Maya, Eve, and Lucien radiating in immense waves, a renewed hope courses through the veins of the thousands of Mermaids and Nagas who watch them intently from beneath.


    They can''t decipher the nefarious method Tyrion employs to amass his formidable power, yet whatever it is, the triumvirate seems adequately poised to counter him on an even keel.


    Nea, situated closest to the heroic trio, perceives the unfolding spectacle with crystal rity. She feels a twinge of foolishness for presuming that she could stand against Tyrion singlehandedly.


    Though she has never been arrogant enough to overrate her prowess, she now acknowledges that she couldn''t endure the vtile power of the three cursed fruits as Maya did, who even then relied on Lucien''s support to stabilize the rampant energy.


    Nea also realizes that she doesn''t possess the capacity to absorb the collective power of the Mermaids, a feat that Eve and Pride perform effortlessly and with astounding skill.


    But more importantly, Neaprehends that all these awe-inspiring feats are only achievable due to Lucien. He is the adhesive that binds these remarkable women, enabling them to ascend to unparalleled heights of power and resilience, which would have been inconceivable in his absence.


    While he''s lifting Pride''s hand, further rousing the morale of the observing Mermaids and Nagas, Lucien catches Nea''s intense gaze.


    Her look has evolved dramatically over the past few days, transitioning from indifference to worry, morphing into friendliness, and now settling into an expression of profound respect and admiration.


    He can''t help but bask in the gratification of Nea''s admiration, yet he knows, that''s not the most precious look he''s bestowed upon by his cherished wives.


    Before Lucien can say anything, Tyrion''s grotesque screams and groans grow louder, drawing everyone''s attention to the green barrier, which begins to show several cracks.


    "AAAAAAAHHHH!!!" The sheer power and raw fury in Tyrion''s voice are palpable, shaking the air itself.


    "Time''s up!" Envy announces, urgencycing her words as the shield shows signs of imminent copse.


    Maya pivots to face Lucien, her voiceced with determination. "We must draw him away from the city!"


    "Will you employ that technique where youbust your own body?" Lucien inquires, memories of the Phoenix''s devastating attacks making her shine more brilliant than the sun for fleeting moments resurfacing in his mind.


    She confirms with a single nod. "I can perform it just once before depleting all this powerful energy from the fruits once, but its potency is unparalleled. I refuse to risk innocent lives."


    Lucien shares her sentiment, avoiding coteral damage is paramount. He meets Pride''s eyes and she responds with a decisive nod. "We''ll lure him a few miles westward, and make our stand there."


    "I''m apanying you!" Donna''s voice rings out, brimming with resolve.


    "Me too!" Amelia chimes in, equally adamant.


    "No." Lucien''s denial is swift. "Tyrion''s threat level has escted. It''s prudent to limit our frontline to the Sins."


    "But-" Naomi attempts to argue, but the Sins ask the girls to maintain a secure distance for the time being.


    Even Eve, supercharged by the coursing demonic energy she shares with Pride, suppresses her desire to stand beside Lucien, allowing Pride to harness their full power.


    "We''re relying on you." She deres, pulling Donna and Naomi closer to the cluster of Lucien''s wives.


    Mira showers Lucien with an affectionate gaze before floating towards the other girls. "I''ll join the rest..."


    But before leaving, she turns to Nea and extends her hand in a friendly manner. "Are youing?"


    Nea really wants to help Lucien, but she knows she wouldn''t be useful in a fight against Tyrion right now.


    Fortunately, she has just discovered a way to help him along with his other wives. "I want to help... can you teach me how to do it, Mira?"


    "Of course." Mira smiles before taking Nea''s hand and bringing her to join Lucien''s other wives.


    Amelia and ire also join the girls, and thest of the sisters to stand by Lucien''s side is Sophia.


    Despite being the youngest of the siblings after Lucien, Sophia already has a mature aura and knows that it intimidates her sisters.


    That is clearly rted to her lovely little bulged belly. Her pregnancy is rapidly changing her, and even Lucien no longer sees her just as his beloved sister, but as a powerful and incredible mother.


    She silently leaves her magic pillow and embraces Lucien before kissing his lips, transferring as much life energy to him as possible.


    "Take care." She only says that, but it is enough to make Lucien even more motivated.


    He takes a moment to gently caress her belly before they part. Then he smiles at her. "For sure, my love."


    As he watches Sophia move away, a few thoughts cross Lucien''s mind, and he hears the voice of Lust inside his head.


    ''Sometimes you forget that you''re already a father...'' Shements.


    ''Are you trying to discourage me from rushing into danger so recklessly?'' He asks.


    ''No.'' She quickly responds. ''I''m encouraging you to fight even better; use not only your instincts but also your brain and heart, you cannot fail!''


    Lucien agrees with Lust. ''My instincts, my mind, and my heart are in the right ce, so help me not to fail.''


    ''For sure, my love.'' Lust uses the same words as Lucien, making him smile.


    While the girls stay at a safe distance from the green barrier, only Maya and the Sins remain by Lucien''s side.


    But of course, the girls can''t stray too far from them because the Sins can''t be too far from their hosts, and Lucien from his wives to receive their energies.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!" Tyrion''s voice grows even louder, and ck tendrils start emerging from the cracks in the barrier.


    "Are you ready?" Maya quickly asks.


    "Yes, we are." Lucien responds for himself and the Sins.


    His connection with Lust, Envy, and Sloth is undoubtedly stronger than with the other Sins. But while his rtionship with Wrath and Pride has improved greatly recently, he also feels close to Gluttony and Greed.


    And the seven Sins also feel close to him. Fighting alongside him feels as natural as if they had been doing it forever; as if he were part of the family from the very beginning.


    "He''s done!" Lust exims as everyone sees the green barrier shatterpletely.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Several ck tentacles emerge from what must be Tyrion''s body, but no one can see the Naga King within that grotesque mess.


    "LUCIENNNN!!!" But that voice and rage clearly belong to Tyrion.


    "Let''s quickly kill the bastard!" Maya says as she takes her original form and flies towards the tentacles.


    Lucien summons his golden naginata and follows Maya as the Sins also summon their soul weapons and follow him.

 Chapter 697 Mass of Tentacles vs the Devil

    Chapter 697 Mass of Tentacles vs the Devil


    Even from over a mile away from Crystal City, all eyes are now focused on Tyrion, or rather, that grotesque mass of tentacles.


    No one can truly see Tyrion''s body within the tentacles, but everyone can witness Mayaunching powerful fire attacks, quickly burning the dark tendrils.


    However, Lucien and the Sins do not attack as swiftly as the Phoenix; instead, they swiftly maneuver around the tentacles.


    This action leaves some Mermaids and Nagas confused.


    "Is he running away?" A male Naga can''t help but think aloud.


    "Of course not!" A Mermaid shoots a strong jet of water in the man''s face.


    "They''re keeping the danger away from us..." A female Naga remarks.


    Not everyone has unwavering faith in Lucien, but the women who have been touched by him and his demonic energy have no doubts about his intentions.


    And as Tyrion''s fury is directed at him, Lucien flies to the west, evading the dark tendrils that quickly pursue him.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Lucien struggles to dodge the ck tentacles as they move at an incredible speed, almost matching his own.


    That is the power of someone from the Cosmic Realm, and the only thing preventing Lucien from being hit is his heightened senses.


    And, of course, he has the assistance of Maya and the Sins, who continue to attack the tentacles while Tyrion keeps his offensive entirely focused on Lucien.


    "Damn it! It''s tough as rock!" Envyins as she struggles to cut through the tentacles with her soul weapon. But that is also due to her demonic energy being simr to dark mana.


    But other Sins are also having a hard time despite their energies.


    "This energy is disgusting!" Gluttonyins as she cuts through the tentacles with a pair of long pink ws, her soul weapons.


    She isn''t causing much damage to the tentacles, but she is absorbing some of that dark energy.


    "It''s disgusting just to look at it." Greed doesn''t have a conventional soul weapon but a golden bracelet glows around her wrist as she materializes hundreds of golden des that cut through the tentacles with rtive ease.


    "HAAAAAAHH!!!" Wrath simply swings her various soul weapons wildly among the tentacles, damaging them as much as she can.


    "..." Despite agreeing that only the Sins would fight alongside Lucien and Maya, Slothcks anybat skills, so she remains silent by his side.


    But her energy is being utilized by Sophia, who shoots arrows imbued with life mana from afar with her soul weapon, the Grand Magic Bow.


    This puts the five Sins on equal footing, while Pride and Lust shine the brightest alongside Lucien now.


    As Lucien''s power esctes, so does Lust''s, as she elegantly pirouettes through the air, her soul weapon - a red whip - shimmering with potent purple mes, slicing through multiple ck tentacles with ease.


    Nevertheless, Pride proves to be even more effective. Capitalizing on the full potency of the demonic energy she and Eve are generating, her white scythe shines with unprecedented brilliance. The scythe''s de annihtes the ck tentacles with astounding speed.


    Despite the team''s impressive might, their victories are fleeting. For every ck tentacle vanquished, another springs up to take its ce, and Tyrion''s ruthless pursuit of Lucien remains unabated.


    "Damn!!" Lucien grits his teeth as he employs all his senses to maintain his flight.


    After luring Tyrion another two miles away from Crystal City, he tries to lend a hand to the girls in their destruction of the tentacles. However, mounting an offensive amidst such powerful onughts is an impossible feat.


    Lucien''s red katana autonomously fends off the ck tendrils as he maneuvers around them. He summons his golden naginata, intending to strike the tentacles. A powerful sh sessfully cleaves through several of them.


    *SLASH*


    But the onught esctes as more tentacles spring from every direction. Left with no choice, he employs his teleportation ability to evade the torrent.


    *BLINK*


    He reappears several meters away from that spot, but there are tentacles there as well, and one manages to capture Lucien.


    "FUCK!!" Before he can cut that tentacle, Lust swiftly does so with her whip.


    But before he can thank her, more tentacles appear.


    Lust and Lucien continue to fight fiercely, but it''s only when Pride appears by their side that they have a moment to catch their breath.


    "There are so many tentacles, this is madness!" Lucien exims.


    "Keep destroying them, Tyrion can''t keep this up for much longer," Pridements as she gives her best, especially to outperform Lust.


    Lust seems to notice that and also pushes herself even harder not tog behind Pride. "Yes, he will run out of energy soon."


    Both Sins are so focused on fighting as well as they can that they fail to notice something Sloth does.


    "Actually, he''s not losing as much energy with each tentacle destroyed..." shements.


    "Really?" Lucien is surprised by this because those tentacles seem so powerful that they should require a lot of dark mana to reconstruct.


    "Yes." Sloth calmly exins. "He has a lot of dark energy now... if things continue at this pace, it will take us several hours to run him out of dark mana."


    "We can''t fight like this for several hours!!" Greed exims as she approaches the group.


    The other Sins also gather around Lucien while Maya maintains the offensive on the other side of the sea of tentacles.


    "Greed is right," Envyments. "We won''t be able to keep up this pace for several hours before we run out of energy ourselves."


    "So what are we going to do??" Wrath asks.


    Lucien can only think of one thing and quickly speaks up. "Let''s use Maya''s special attack."


    "She''ll burn herself and use up all that energy from the fruits at once..." Gluttonyments hesitantly.


    "Is it right to use our best trump card now?" Lust also seems uncertain about it.


    Lucien finds it difficult to think while having to fight using all his senses, so he defers to Sloth. "What do you think?"


    Although Sloth can''t make her body act quickly, she can extract the maximum from her mind and quickly analyze the situation from all possible angles.


    "We don''t have another option to cross this sea of tentacles quickly," she exins. "Tyrion needed time to create all of them, and the only reason we couldn''t reach him now is because there are already too many created... so Maya''s best attack is our best chance."


    Lucien doesn''t need to hear any more. "Then let''s do it."


    He flies towards the other side of the sea of tentacles and uses his teleportation skill to quickly reach Maya. He avoids using that skill too often because without Amelia at his side, he cannot generate spatial mana rapidly.


    As he approaches Maya, Lucien has to contain his senses as the smell of burnt rotten flesh is so intense. The Phoenix is burning through so many tentacles quickly, but they grow just as rapidly.


    "Lucien??" Maya was already thinking along with Lucien when she sees him appear by her side.


    "Maya, we''re going to have to use that..." Hements as he continues fighting against the tentacles.


    "I thought you''d say that, normal attacks aren''t working." She responds.


    Lucien asks the Sins to stay in a defensive position to protect him and Maya for a moment, and he takes that opportunity to stand in front of her. "Are you ready?"


    Maya reverts to her human form and speaks to Lucien hesitantly. "This will consume all the energy from the fruits, so my power will return to what it was before..."


    "Don''t worry, once you destroy the tentacles, we''ll kill that bastard." Lucien speaks confidently.


    Maya usually doesn''t like arrogant people, but she can''t help but trust Lucien. So far, he hasn''t let her down, so she will continue to believe in him.


    "Keep your distance, I''m going to do it!" She smiles and takes her original form before flying towards the tentacles.


    "Alright!" Lucien knows that this attack generates a very strong wave of heat, so he prepares to use his teleportation skill to the fullest at the right moment.


    He only keeps Tyrion focused on him for a second until Maya is close enough, and then he disappears.


    *BLINK*


    Lucien reappears next to his wives again, and the Sins return to his side, leaving Tyrion momentarily confused before Maya explodes her body, releasing all that unstable energy upon him.


    Everyone sees a powerful and radiant crimson light emerge between the ck tentacles and rapidly grow like a sun.


    That light is so bright that it blinds everyone before the sound reaches them.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *WHUUUUUUUSH*


    The Sins and Lucien''s most powerful wives create barriers in front of Crystal City, preventing the colossal wave of force from destroying the city.


    But everyone still feels powerful gusts of wind and intense heat as part of the sea within several miles is literally evaporated by the power of Maya''s mes.


    In front of everyone is Lucien, and in front of him, Lust and Pride materialize their bodies, both focusing their energies to maintain powerful barriers.


    Both Sins can''t help but cast hostile nces at each other, but their expressions be more rxed when they feel Lucien embrace both of them by the waist.

 Chapter 698 Unyielding Opponent

    Chapter 698 Unyielding Opponent


    Lust and Pride might have yearned to linger in the enchanting touch of Lucien, yet as the fiery plumes of the explosion start to dwindle, all eyes are once again transfixed on Tyrion.


    Defying the expectations of the Mermaids and Nagas alike, the merciless Naga King proved resilient to even such a devastating onught.


    The once frightful, inky tendrils enveloping him are now nothing but a rain of cinders cascading into the depths below, as the tumultuous sea restores its tranquility.


    Lucien, however, keenly observes the dreadful aftermath etched across Tyrion''s figure; his hide marred by countless fissures, entrails spilling grotesquely from the hellish burns, veinsying bare to the world.


    Yet, as all witness these terrifying injuries, they begin to mend with unnerving speed as Lucien''s potent life mana performs its miraculous work.


    "Impossible!" Greed bellows in disbelief.


    "It''s the dark mana, it''s rejuvenating his physique!" Lust swiftly elucidates.


    "Strike, now!" Lucien realizes the necessity for swift action, or Maya''s effort will have been in vain.


    With a *BLINK* sound, he uses the teleport ability and bridges the two-mile gap to confront Tyrion, with the Sins naturally trailing behind, their forms materializing in the blink of an eye at the given coordinates.


    In a heartbeat, Lucien summons his radiant golden naginata. But beforeunching towards Tyrion, his attention is captured by the sight of Maya descending into the watery abyss beneath them.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!! STUPID BITCH!!!" Tyrion''s voice resonates with unbridled fury as he conjures his sinister trident, unleashing a formidable beam of pure, jet-ck energy aimed at Maya.


    The nuances of Maya''s immortality remain somewhat elusive to Lucien, yet he realizes, given her recent self-immtion and expenditure of energy, she must be in a critically susceptible state.


    Though unlikely to extinguish her life, Tyrion''s assault could potentially mar her essence. The resultant rebirth from her ashes, while preserving her life, would reset her to infancy, a condition ill-suited for their present predicament.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucien employs his teleportation, materializing beside Maya. He enfolds her in his arms, her tender, nude form cradled against him.


    He lifts his golden naginata, a radiant bulwark against Tyrion''s impending strike. With a *BAMMMM*, the de cleaves the beam of dark energy, bifurcating it and sending it spiraling into the ocean''s depths.


    "HAAAAAA!!!" The Sins retaliate in kind, led by Wrath, whounches herself at Tyrion, her blood-soaked axe raised for battle.


    Simultaneously, submerged beneath the churning waters, Lucien holds Maya in his embrace. Her body is heated, so healthy-looking, radiating a captivating beauty. Though she feigns unconsciousness, the slight quivering of her delicate limbs betrays her ruse. She instinctivelytches onto Lucien, nestling her countenance into his chest, seekingfort in his embrace.


    "Just a little more." She would ask if it didn''t sound so egoistic at a moment like that.


    A flood of memories engulfs Lucien, recollections of the first instance he held Maya this close. The sense of safeguarding such an exquisite and unblemished creature amplifies within him, provoking an unsettling guilt for desiring her magical core.


    She remains oblivious to his inner turmoil, finding absolute serenity in his embrace. Enveloped by Lucien''s warmth, even the chilling embrace of the ocean depths seemsforting to Maya.


    They both yearn for the tranquility of the moment to endure, but the ticking clock of their looming confrontation denies them this luxury.


    "You''ve done admirably, my dear..." Lucien''s tone resonates with a tenderness that surprises even him. "A reward awaits youter."


    His words provoke a soft, radiant smile to unfurl on Maya''s delicate lips. But a pang of loss reverberates through her as she feels Lucien''s hold on her recede.


    Helena manifests by Lucien''s side, utilizing her own teleportation skills. Lucien entrusts Maya into her care, saying, "Take her to our family."


    "Understood." Preparing to depart with Maya, Helena pauses as Lucien tenderly strokes the young-looking littledy''s face once more, nting a gentle kiss on her rosy cheeks.


    Then he ps his wings forcefully and emerges from the sea just below where the Sins are facing Tyrion.


    Now, without the mass of tentacles to protect him, Tyrion has to rely on his trident forbat. Nevertheless, the power of the Naga King seems much greater than Lucien remembers.


    That doesn''t stop Lucien from taking action, and he quickly joins the Sins to attack their enemy.


    With a powerful thrust of his wings, Lucien breaches the surface of the sea, rejoining the aerial battlefield where the Sins lock horns with Tyrion.


    Stripped of his monstrous tentacled shield, Tyrion now relies on his trident forbat. Despite this, the formidable prowess of the Naga King seems to have escted beyond Lucien''s memory.


    Unfazed by this revtion, Lucien dives into the fray alongside the Sins, engaging their adversary.


    With many *BAM* sounds, they attack, and with many *WHOOSH*, they dodge iing attacks.


    Their coordination is a spectacle of seamless synergy, each working in perfect harmony. Despite Tyrion''s superior speed and strength, he struggles to contend with their eight-fold onught.


    Six of the Sins serve as diversions, their assaults effortlessly parried by Tyrion, allowing Lucien and Pride tond the most punishing blows. Yet, despite their relentless assault, each inflicted wound on Tyrion regenerates with rming speed, his retaliatory chaos mana annihting the Sins'' forms and inflicting injuries on Lucien.


    With the energies bestowed by his wives, Lucien rapidly recuperates, while the Sins reconstruct their forms using the demonic energies shared with their hosts. The frenzied rhythm of battle resumes.


    "This is insanity!" Lucien projects his thoughts to the Sins amidst their skirmish. "How can this nefarious energy mend him with such haste?"


    "Damn it, this is illogical, it''s fucking dark mana!" Wrath vents her frustration.


    "It''s the consequence of the profane ritual," Sloth imparts, enlightening his fellow Sins and Lucien. "Tyrion absorbed the entirety of Tanu''s dark mana, but also manipted his own corporeal form."


    "His current physique mirrors ours," Lust borates on Sloth''s exposition. "Granted, he''s stillprised of flesh and bones, but those are saturated with the malevolent dark energies to their very core."


    "Precisely," Sloth concurs. "That''s why the dark mana is capable of restoring his body, simr to how our demonic energy renews ours..."


    "So, if he transformed the essence of his form..." Lucien formtes a strategy. "That is to say, if dark mana heals, then life mana..."


    "The ideal alternative would be to use light mana," Lust interjects swiftly.


    "But since we''re bereft of it, Pride''s energy would be the next best substitute," Sloth contributes.


    "However, your life mana should now operate better to other elemental energies," Lust offers a caveat.


    "Excellent!" Lucien diverts his concentration from harnessing more demonic energy for his offensive maneuvers, opting instead to imbue his formidable life mana into his weaponry.


    *WHOOSH* *SLASH*


    With a swift, synchronized motion, Lucien aligns with Pride, his golden naginata, radiant with life energy, cleaves through Tyrion''s defenses and severing his arm.


    "AAARGHHH!!!" A raw scream of agony escapes Tyrion as he retaliates with a cataclysmic shockwave, courtesy of the ability stolen from Mira.


    "DAMN!" Lucien attempts to employ his teleportation to evade the tumultuous wave and re-engage Tyrion, but the wave''s expansive reach hurls him backwards, plunging him back into the sea.


    The Sins resort to protective barriers of demonic energy, but the wave''s ferocity at such proximity decimates their forms once again.


    Emerging swiftly from the sea, Lucien is met with the sight of Tyrion reconstructing a new arm using dark mana. The speed of this regeneration surpasses even his own healing capabilities.


    "This must be some joke!" Lucien finds himself swearing in disbelief.


    "As long as he possesses dark mana, he''ll continue to regenerate," Lust promptly asserts as she remanifests her form.


    "And how much of this dark mana does he stillmand?" Lucien inquires.


    "Around a third," Sloth replies. "Maya''s assault obliterated his tentacles and part of his defenses, but he still has a substantial reservoir of dark mana, likely sufficient to rebuild his entire form multiple times."


    "Multiple times?" Greed artictes in an exhausted tone as she reintegrates her form.


    "We just have to keep attacking him until he can no longer heal!" Pridements as she charges towards Tyrion once more.


    But unlike Pride and Lust, the other Sins are running low on demonic energy.


    "Pride is right, that''s our only n now!" Lucien tries to encourage the other Sins as he follows Pride.


    And they continue to attack Tyrion relentlessly, inflicting wounds on him over and over again.


    *CRASH* *SLASH* *THUD*


    The sound of their struggle reverberates through the air, the Sins'' desperate attacks met by Tyrion''s fearsome counterattacks. Yet the collective strength of the Sins starts to dwindle as their energies are continually sapped, their bodies repeatedly destroyed and reconstructed.


    Meanwhile, Lucien, nked by Pride and Lust, relentlessly presses the assault. Their hitsnd with ferocity, scoring wound after wound on Tyrion''s form. But each time, the Naga King''s injuries quickly close up, the dark mana working its insidious magic.


    Despite the seemingly futile situation, the Sins fight on, their determination unyielding. Each new wound they inflict on Tyrion, each new onught they endure, only fuels their resolve.


    Tyrion, however, is not one to be underestimated.


    "Enough of this!" He roars, his voice echoing ominously across the vast ocean. His trident crackles with dark mana, ready to unleash another devastating attack.


    The Sins, rallying their depleted energies, brace themselves for the iing strike, their spirits unbroken.


    "We can do this!" Lucien bellows, bolstering hisrades'' morale. He raises his naginata, the weapon gleaming with intense life energy, prepared for the challenge.


    This battle, fraught with desperation and tenacity, is far from over.

 Chapter 699 Have Faith in the Devil (1/3)

    Chapter 699 Have Faith in the Devil (1/3)


    Since Lucien began his journey with Lust, he has faced many difficult battles. Fighting against the odds has be customary for him.


    This doesn''t mean he has started to overestimate his skills, but rather that he is ustomed to pushing himself far beyond his limits to ensure the safety of his girls.


    He and his wives are always working hard to be stronger, utilizing every tool and opportunity to the best of their ability.


    But that doesn''t mean their opponents are not preparing well for the battle, or that they cannot push themselves beyond their limits with the same level of determination as Lucien.


    And this is the case with Tyrion, who, except for the mysterious Leviathan, is the most powerful enemy Lucien has faced so far.


    The greedy Naga King, enraged and corrupted by dark mana, seems unstoppable, a grotesque amalgamation whose forces appear inexhaustible.


    "LUCIENNNNN!!!" He shouts as he points his trident at the charming Handsome Devil, the demon who has everything he has ever desired.


    "I''m going to take everything you have, everything you love, and make you see it!!" Tyrion continues to make threats as if his words have the power to make his wille true.


    The Naga King is really desperate; his anger towards Lucien only grows, blinding him more and more, and making his fall closer and closer.


    Everyone can see that while Tyrion has had to sacrificepanions who never truly loved him to gain such vile and grotesque powers, Lucien continues to shine brightly, supported by so many incredible women.


    No one there has pity for Tyrion, but Lucien somehow understands how his adversary reached the lowest point alone, blinded by anger and consumed by darkness.


    But just because his enemy is in such a bad state, Lucien won''t hesitate now. In fact, killing Tyrion will also be an act of mercy.


    "COME ON!!" Lucien points his naginata at his opponent, his eyes shining with golden and purple energies.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!" Tyrion hates Lucien more and more each time he acts arrogantly. "I''LL KILL YOU!!!"


    Tyrion focuses arge amount of dark energy on the tip of his trident and shoots a lethal ray of ck energy towards Lucien.


    But Lucien easily cuts that ray of energy in half with his naginata while Lust and Pride stand by his side, creating a barrier that helps deflect the attack.


    Seeing Lucien deflect his attack while those two beautiful and perfect women stand by his side drives Tyrion even crazier with jealousy and anger.


    "YOUUUU!!!" Without thinking twice, the Naga King unleashes his chaotic ability once again, creating a powerful destruction wave that destroys Lucien''s and the Sins'' defenses.


    *BAAAAM!!*


    Lucien can''t do anything against that attack and is thrown into the sea again with countless open wounds.


    "Shit! How many times can he do that??" He asks the Sins.


    "I think it was thest time!" Sloth''s voice sounds different from usual, she seems too exhausted even to be slow. "He has used this ability so many times already, and there''s no way he can generate so much chaotic mana so quickly... you have to..."


    "What??" Lucien notices that the Sins are really exhausted due to theck of demonic energy from his sisters.


    Greed can no longer materialize her body and remains as ire''s soul.


    Gluttony is the second to retreat. Without Naomi nearby with herrge shield, her potential to absorb energy is quite limited.


    "Sloth??" Lucien bes concerned about her and quickly tries tomunicate with Sophia. "My love?? Are you okay?"


    "We ran out of energy... Sloth needs a break," Sophia responds mentally.


    She has tried many times to use her illusion abilities on Tyrion, but her powers are not potent enough to prate the mental defenses of a Cosmic Realm person. Also, the Naga King''s Dark Magic also helps him resist such abilities.


    Sinking further into the ocean, Lucien notices Pride, Lust, Envy, and Wrath materializing their bodies again.


    "Sloth meant for you to kill him before he can recover more chaotic mana," Lust exins while reaching out her hand to Lucien.


    "So let''s-" Lucien prepares to fly towards Tyrion again, but before he can p his wings, he notices a second ray of ck energy emerging from the water.


    That ray is aimed at him, and the Sins know that his body is too hurt and his energies too low, so he couldn''tpletely dodge that attack. So, Envy and Wrath try to deflect it before the attack can harm Lucien. "No!!!" Lucien tries to reach the girls and use his naginata to block the attack again, but he no longer has spatial mana to use his teleport ability.


    Tyrion''s attack destroys the bodies of Wrath and Envy, reaching Lucien much weaker, allowing Lust to stop the remaining energy with a barrier.


    Donna and Amelia are exhausted, and without demonic energy, their Sins also need a break. Only Lust and Pride remain by Lucien''s side now.


    "We have to finish him off quickly!" Pride exims as she resumes attacking Tyrion.


    Lucien wastes no time and flies out of the water. But he feels that all of his wives are very tired; after all, they have been channeling all of their energies to him for a while.


    Except for Nea, who still hasn''t been able to use that mysterious ability despite her efforts to understand it.


    In the sky, Lucien sees Pride fiercely fighting against Tyrion. But the Naga King still has plenty of strength, and Pride alone is unable to inflict serious wounds on him.


    With a *WHOOSH*, Lucien ps his wings forcefully and flies towards Tyrion, his golden naginata and katanas ready to fight.


    Luciennds a blow on Tyrion''s back, and with a *BAM*, followed by a *CRACK*, the golden de infused with life mana carves a gash in the flesh of the Naga King, revealing his darkened bones.


    "ARRGH!!!" Tyrion screams in pain, but the dark mana quickly heals him, and in a furious counterattack, he spins his trident, striking Pride at the waist.


    Her body is destroyed by Tyrion''s brutal force before Lucien stops his trident with his three weapons. The katanas can still move against the enemy with the power of his soul gates, naturally.


    The *CLANG* sound of the weapons'' impact echoes for miles; Lucien''s hands bleed on the naginata''s handle as he pushes his strength beyond its limits.


    Tyrion is also bleeding from multiple holes, ck blood flowing. But when he sees Lucien''s state, a cruel smile appears on his grotesque expression.


    "Looks like you''re all alone, boy!" The Naga King''s raspy, corrupted voice is barely recognizable.


    Lucien pushes his weapons even harder against Tyrion, causing more and more drops of his blood to trickle down the naginata''s handle.


    But instead of a fearful expression, Lucien''s confident smile remains as bright as ever, driving Tyrion even crazier with anger.


    "You''re the one who''s alone." Lucien calmly speaks as wounds all over his body reveal his golden bones; his life mana is also at its limit.


    But as soon as he finishes speaking, Lust emerges behind Tyrion and wraps her whip around his throat. "You dirty sack of shit!!"


    Lust''s strength is just slightly below Lucien''s, and with great effort, she manages to damage Tyrion''s defenses and make her whip slowly tear through his flesh.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!" Tyrion wants to attack Lust, but he can''t stop the offensive against Lucien, obviously.


    Using another substantial amount of dark mana, the Naga King creates ck wings on his back, destroying Lust''s body once again.


    Lucien is caught off guard by this move, and Tyrion uses the moment to push him back and brutally kick his chest.


    With a *BAM*, Lucien is thrown towards the ocean again. But this time, he manages to regain control of his body in the air.


    He feels that his body is nearing its very limit, and even his once impable senses are failing due to his current state.


    Pride reconstructs her body again and reappears by Lucien''s side. Every time her and Lust''s bodies are destroyed, they need more time to gather enough demonic energy to create new ones.


    "Victory is close, he''s nearing his limit!" Pride speaks to Lucien, trying to encourage him.


    And Lucien''s determination doesn''t waver, but Pride''s words make him even more motivated. "Let''s make sure he reaches his limit before we do."


    Pride nods, and they both fly towards Tyrion again. Soon, Lust joins the fight, and the three of them exchange brutal blows with their opponent.


    Seconds and minutes pass rapidly as Lucien and the Sins inflict more and more wounds on Tyrion, but the Naga King doesn''t stop counterattacking as they all approach their very limits.


    And so, thousands of mermaids and nagas continue to watch that brutal spectacle in the sky. All the women there want to help Lucien, but they fear that merely approaching the battle could result in instant death for them.


    Only Lucien can withstand those massive attacks from Tyrion and survive. Only he can save them all.

 Chapter 700 Have Faith in the Devil (2/3)

    Chapter 700 Have Faith in the Devil (2/3)


    Thousands of Mermaids and female Nagas have simr feelings for Lucien. All those women envy his wives and imagine what it would be like to have him taking care of them.


    But those same women quickly discover a painful truth about such a rtionship - while it is good to be under his care, it is also very tormenting to see him exerting so much effort to protect them and not being able to be there beside him, helping him.


    As they watch Lucien fighting against Tyrion in the sky and enduring so many brutal blows, all the women who care about him are going crazy with anxiety.


    "We have to do something to help him!!" Saria can no longer watch the fight as tears stream down her beautiful face.


    "We cannot interfere..." Sophiaments in an exhausted tone; she and Sloth no longer have the energy to help Lucien.


    "But..." Saria looks at her mother beside the other wives of Lucien, all of them trying to send their energy to him.


    The young Mermaid Princess understands that, but she cannot stand still and watch Lucien fight alone, especially when she and thousands of other Mermaids are willing to help.


    As even her mother seems to be obeying Lucien''s orders, Saria concludes that she has to take the initiative, so she turns to her people and raises her sword.


    "Don''t do this, Saria!" ire notices what her friend is trying to do and tries to stop her.


    But it''s toote to stop the wave of motivation that runs through the bodies of those Mermaids and female Nagas. Saria''s words are just the icing on the cake.


    "Will you all just stand by while your King fights and suffers alone?!?!"


    "No!" The response immediately resonates within each of those Mermaids and female Nagas.


    Saria can feel their strong desire to help Lucien, so she quickly points her sword at Tyrion in the sky. "Then let''s kill that bastard!!"


    "YEAHH!!!" The thousands of loyal troops and Lucien exim in unison as they advance towards him in the sky, all ready to sacrifice their lives to help their King.


    Only when she hears that massivemotion, Eve realizes what is happening. "Shit!!"


    In the sky, Lucien also hears the cries of the troops below, which makes him concerned.


    He quickly speaks to Sophia mentally. "What''s happening??"


    "They... they want to help you," she exins.


    Lucien would like to be able to ept the help of his troops; after all, one of the goals of strengthening them is to ensure that his enemies have no chance of hurting his family.


    The problem is that Tyrion''s power currently far surpasses that of those troops, and that''s what Lust quickly reminds him of. "You can''t let them get close, or Tyrion will kill many..."


    Lucien doesn''t stop fighting Tyrion and even tries to lead him further away from Crystal City and his troops while speaking to Nea mentally.


    "You can''t let them get close, it''s too dangerous!" he quicklymunicates with her.


    "I... I..." Nea feels very guilty because she hasn''t been able to send her energy to Lucien through their soul contract like his other wives.


    She really wants to help him in any way she can, and seeing that Saria and her people want to do the same, she can''t find the will to stop them, even though it''s very dangerous.


    "Nea??" Lucien is confused by her hesitation.


    "I can''t stop them now," Nea responds. "Even my people won''t listen to me now, you''re sacrificing yourself for them, so they will do the same for you."


    "Damn!!" Lucien wants to smile at the loyalty of his troops, but he can only worry that Tyrion will kill thousands with his devastating attacks.


    And the Naga King doesn''t take long to realize what is happening around him. He sees thousands of Mermaids and female Nagas flying towards him, initiating a clear joint attack.


    "Oh?" Tyrion''s lips curve into a sinister smile, especially when he sees the concern on Lucien''s face.


    "So you can''t fight anymore and you''re using them to escape?" The Naga King tries to provoke Lucien.


    "Do you think we''re alike?" But Lucien returns the provocation, quickly wiping the smile off Tyrion''s face.


    "You stupid boy!!!" Tyrion exerts even more effort and destroys the bodies of Pride and Lust before using his tail to attack Lucien.


    *BAM*


    Lucien is disoriented by that brutal attack and tries to regain control of his body before reaching the water.


    But as soon as he stabilizes again, he notices his troops initiating a massive coordinated long-range attack against Tyrion. Thousands of arrows and spells are beingunched simultaneously, covering the sky with various colors.


    Most people even at the top of the Immortal Realm would be obliterated under such a barrage of attacks, but Tyrion has nothing to fear as the natural defenses of his Cosmic Realm body can easily deal with those attacks.


    Still, the Naga King doesn''t stand still but quickly starts channeling Dark Energy into his trident, creating dark clouds above him.


    "He''s going to counterattack!!" Lusty quickly exims in Lucien''s mind.


    The sight of thousands of his lovely Mermaids dying right before his eyes leaves Lucien extremely concerned.


    "No!!!" Without a second thought, he uses the remaining of his spatial mana to teleport behind Tyrion.


    Lucien doesn''t have defenses like Tyrion''s, so those attacks from the troops will harm his body, but he doesn''t care about it now.


    He uses his golden naginata and both Katanas to attack Tyrion, opening a long wound in the Naga King''s scales.


    *SLASH*


    ck blood stters everywhere, including on Lucien. But Tyrion ignores the wound and focuses all the power of his Dark Magic into his trident, unleashing a wide and deadly beam from its tip.


    Lucien sees the wound on Tyrion''s scales close before he can pierce his defenses with another attack. So, considering other options, he releases his soul weapons and attempts to hold onto Tyrion''s trident to prevent that deadly beam from reaching his troops.


    Directly holding the soul weapon of an opponent is never a good choice. Such weapons are made from the manifestation of a person''s soul power, carrying the weight of that person''s energies.


    In the case of Tyrion, his trident is a manifestation of malice and corrupted Dark Energy, causing Lucien''s hands to burn upon the first contact.


    "ARGHH!!" Lucien has to grit his teeth to suppress the scream of pain as he uses all his strength to prevent Tyrion from aiming that trident at his lovely Mermaids and loyal Nagas.


    Tyrion is surprised that Lucien still has so much strength and determination to fight, but he revels in that moment of despair.


    "You want to protect them so badly??" The Naga King asks as he continues to push his trident forward. "You think you can kill me?!?"


    "I will stop you!!" With clenched teeth, Lucien pushes his body beyond its limits.


    "Tsk!!" Tyrion scoffs as he also pushes his body beyond its limits. "You are so weak... so pathetic..."


    "..." Lucien remains silent as he uses every ounce of energy to hold back his opponent.


    Lust materializes her body behind Tyrion and wildly attacks him with her whip, but besides minor scratches, she cannot inflict any significant damage on the Naga King.


    "You shouldn''t cling to your servants..." Tyrion continues to taunt Lucien. "You''re just a foolish boy who knows nothing about leadership!"


    "..." Lucien wants to ask for the help of his wives, but he cannot allow anyone to get close to that deadly beam. He doesn''t want to ept losing anyone.


    In reality, there are few people who can do anything in that moment. His sisters are exhausted as they use every drop of energy to materialize their bodies as the Sins.


    Most of Lucien''s wives have already passed out due to having sent all their energy to him, except for the strongest ones who are still sending the remainder of their energies.


    Maya is still recovering while Saria is advancing toward Tyrion, and Nea, who still has a significant amount of energy, finds herself in aplicated situation.


    The Mermaid Queen wants desperately to help Lucien, but she also wants to save her people, and that''s why she is following Lucien''s orders.


    But seeing the situation reach such an extreme point, she considers stopping her attempts to send her energy to Lucien and flying towards him to attack Tyrion directly.


    "Let me help you!!!" She exims in Lucien''s mind.


    "You have to stop them!!!" Lucien asks her to stop their troops once again.


    "They won''t stop, let me fight by your side!" Nea pleads.


    "It''s too dangerous, Tyrion is too strong!!" Lucien exins.


    Nea understands that with her current power, she wouldn''t be able to inflict any damage on Tyrion, which makes her feel terrible.


    "There has to be a way..." Her tone bes increasingly saddened, which frustrates Lucien.


    As he feels his energy dwindling, Lucien knows that there is only one way for Nea to help him. "You have to make it!"


    She understands that he is referring to her sending her energy to him just like his other wives do, but she doesn''t know how to use such an ability. Well, not even his other wives truly understand how to do it.


    "I don''t know how to do it!!" She exims in frustration.


    Lucien tries to recall what his wives have mentioned about using that ability and exins it to Nea. "Try to focus on the feelings you have for me..."


    Nea heard that from his wives as well, especially from Ang, who said she was able to activate such ability by focusing on the love she feels for Lucien and their connection.


    The problem is that Nea doesn''t think she loves Lucien. In fact, she only started liking him a little recently.


    She doesn''t want to distract him in such a critical moment, but she also needs to exin why she can''t send her energy to him.


    "Lucien, I... I don''t know if..." She hesitates to say that she doesn''t love him, for many different reasons that she herself doesn''t fully understand.


    But she doesn''t need to say that for him to understand her feelings through their soul contract.


    "It''s okay, Nea," he speaks in an affectionate tone. "You don''t have to love me now, just focus on any good feeling you have for me... you can''t hate everything about me, right?"


    Lucien shouldn''t be trying to improve his rtionship with Nea at a time when Tyrion is about to kill thousands of Mermaids and Nagas, but he can''t think of any other way to gain the power necessary to stop his opponent.


    Nea understands that and opens her heartpletely, trying her best to use such ability.


    She doesn''t think she loves him, but she quickly thinks of things she likes about him.


    [His scent!] That''s the first thing Nea thinks of. For most women, it might be his devilishly handsome face, but for her, his fragrance is even more pleasant.


    [How good his kisses were...] So she thinks about the taste of his kiss, which still lingers on her lips.


    Nea also thinks about the growing powerful connection between them, not just because of the soul contract but also because of the ideas they share and their willingness to protect their families and people.


    In just a second, Nea manages to think of so many things she likes about Lucien and strengthen her bonds with him.


    That''s how his other wives were able to activate the ability to send energy to him, and in the same way, the tattoo on Nea''s belly begins to glow with intense purple light.


    "It''s working!!!" Lucien wanted that result, but when he feels Nea''s energy flowing into his body through their soul contract, he is still surprised, pleasantly surprised, of course.


    "Really???" Nea also feels her energy flowing to Lucien, but she can''t believe it was that easy. She had been trying since the beginning, and the answer was right in front of her all along.


    The third person to be surprised by this is Tyrion. He doesn''t know about such ability of Lucien and his wives, but he senses the sudden surge in his opponent''s strength.


    "What the hell?!?" Tyrion exims in confusion as he feels his trident being pushed back by Lucien.


    Lucien manages to smile confidently as the power of Nea''s energy fills his body.


    Tyrion continues to push his body beyond its limits, but it seems ineffective because Lucien is literally overpowering him.


    "This is not possible!!!" Tyrion panics, which breaks his concentration.


    His energy is rapidly draining from that failed attempt at attack, so he stops channeling the remaining Dark Mana into the trident and tries to attack Lucien with his tail again.


    But as soon as he attempts that move, Lucien acts faster and headbutts Tyrion in the face.


    *BAM!!!*


    Now it''s Tyrion who is paralyzed by that brutal attack. His vision blurs, and his bnce is in disarray.


    "It''s not possible..." Tyrion refuses to believe that Lucien is turning the tide of the battle.


    He tries to recover while tightly holding his dark trident, but as he is nearing his limit, Lucien has just gained a new breath of life with the incredible energy from Nea.


    "It''s not time to give up, Tyrion." Lucien smiles as he summons his soul weapons. "I want you to keep your head held high... so I can see the expression in your eyes as I kill you in front of everyone."

 Chapter 701 Have Faith in the Devil (3/3)

    Chapter 701 Have Faith in the Devil (3/3)


    Lucien''s efforts are seen by everyone.


    And those thousands of Mermaids and Nagas who wanted to help him can''t help but feel useless as they see that their best ranged attacks didn''t really harm Tyrion.


    Instead of aiding their King, they hindered him, and he ended up having to save them once again. Any leader could be upset and disappointed in his troops after such a disaster.


    But instead of appearing upset, Lucien gives a quick, gentle smile to Saria and his troops.


    The Mermaids can sense it, and the Naga can see in Lucien''s eyes that he is not disappointed in them but grateful for their attempt, even with it failing.


    "Huh???" Thousands of women are confused, but their hearts are filled with happiness.


    Lucien can''t divert his attention from Tyrion now, so he quickly refocuses on the battle, but that brief look is enough for Saria to understand that they need to retreat.


    "Stay back!" She orders the troops in the sky. "Our King can handle the enemy; we must have faith in him!!"


    Those thousands of troops may not be able to send their energy to Lucien like his wives, but they try to be as positive as possible and express their support for their King.


    "No, no, no!!!" Tyrion bes furious as he sees that everyone is certain that Lucien will defeat him.


    Tyrion could only give orders to his people out of fear, but Lucien has the love and respect of his troops, feelings that only grow during the battle.


    He had wanted so desperately to humiliate and torture Lucien in front of everyone, but no matter how much he makes his adversary bleed, no one loses faith in Lucien.


    Tyrion''s priority has always been power, but like any other man in his position, it is normal for him to desire the respect and loyalty of his people.


    But just like the love of beautiful women, Lucien has everything else that Tyrion could desire.


    Now it''s Lucien''s turn to enjoy the desperation on his adversary''s face. "Do you understand now, Tyrion??"


    Lucien''s arrogant smile only infuriates Tyrion further. "YOU BASTARD!!"


    The Naga King tries to unleash another beam of Dark Energy at Lucien, but his energy reserves are so low that he can only advance and continue fighting in closebat.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!" Tyrion charges forward with all his rage, but his speed is not the same as it was a few minutes ago.


    That''s not a problem for Lucien, who has just received a new boost from Nea''s energy. He manages to evade at thest moment.


    *Whoosh*


    "No, you can''t kill me." Lucien taunts Tyrion as he effortlessly dodges his attacks.


    "I will!!" Tyrion continuesunching furious attacks towards his adversary. He ends up exerting too much strength and energy in such blinded-by-rage strikes.


    Creating a symphony with sounds of *Whoosh* and more *Whoosh*, Lucien effortlessly evades several of Tyrion''s attacks.


    He doesn''t attempt to counterattack because Tyrion is using all his strength in those attacks, and simply dodging is a smarter way to force the Naga King toe closer to total exhaustion.


    "You can''t kill me, Tyrion..." Lucienments in a mocking tone. "This is not about individual power..."


    "No, no, no!!!" Tyrion has finally lost what little sanity he had left.


    With his mind corrupted by Dark Magic and his heart corrupted by frustration, he tries to attack Lucien wildly but fails in every attempt. His trident only cuts through the air.


    Unlike his opponent, Lucien is rapidly generating new energy due to several factors.


    As his confidence grows, he even shes gentle smiles at his wives and his troops.


    "Tyrion... you can''t defeat me because I have the support of so many, and you..." Lucien sets aside his mocking expression and looks at his enemy with genuine pity.


    "NO, NO, NO!!!" Tyrion knows what Lucien is going to say and tries to kill him more than ever, pushing his body to the very limit.


    But the Naga King fails once again and is forced to hear the harsh truth from the person he hates the most.


    "You''re alone." Lucien''s words are like an arrow to Tyrion''s already broken heart, shattering any hope he might have had.


    "It shouldn''t be like this..." Unlike the viscerally hateful expressions Tyrion has shown until now, his face now disys despair and sadness.


    Everyone is shocked to see ck tears streaming down his pain-distorted face.


    "Yes, things should be like this, you could only end up like this..." Lucien speaks in a neutral tone.


    Tyrion avoids looking at Lucien, as he seems to shine like a sun. "Why? Why?!?"


    Lucien''s eyes glow purple and gold, and his voice booms like thunder, echoing for miles. "Because you are pathetic!"


    As soon as Lucien speaks those words, Pride materializes her body beside him once again.


    She and the other Sins were using every second to replenish Demonic Energy with Lucien''s sisters, and now they can return to his side.


    "Yes, so pathetic." Pride arrogantly speaks while standing beside Lucien.


    Lust materializes her body on the other side of Lucien and also mocks Tyrion. "So fucking stupid."


    Envy is the third one to appear and doesn''t miss the chance to mock Tyrion as well. "You failed as a King."


    "Failed as a warrior." Wrath also returns to Lucien''s side.


    "You failed as a father." Gluttony joins the group.


    "Failed as a man." Greed also shows up.


    Sloth is thest one to appear, speaking calmly as always. "You failed in every possible way."


    As his heart and eyes bleed, Tyrion turns his attention back to Lucien, the light that extinguished his darkness. In the end, it''s easier to me someone else for his own failures.


    "YOU! YOU ARE THE CAUSE OF ALL THIS!!" Tyrion once again charges towards Lucien, using every ounce of his remaining strength in a final desperate attack.


    *Whoosh*


    Tyrion''s speed is still considerable, but Lucien sees his movements with his super-sharp senses and reacts equally fast.


    He summons his golden naginata and wields it with both hands, while his katanas appear around him and move on their own.


    Using all his strength, Lucien charges towards Tyrion, his three des against the dark trident.


    Lucien could dodge the attack and counter-attack Tyrion, but instead, he allows his des to make direct contact with his opponent''s trident.


    *BAM!*


    The soul weapons collide with such force that they generate a powerful shockwave.


    *CLANG!!!*


    A deafening sound of metal shing echoes, following the shockwave.


    Tyrion clenches his teeth and wears a crazed expression on his face.


    But Lucien has a confident smile on his lips as his eyes shimmer brightly.


    Tyrion exerts all his strength, just like Lucien, but contrary to his expectations, it is his trident that cracks upon impact.


    "No!" Tyrion doesn''t even have time toprehend how that happened before his trident is sliced in half by Lucien''s des.


    "NOOOO!!!" It''s the first time in a thousand years that his trident has been shattered by an opponent.


    Like most soul weapons, that trident is the manifestation of Tyrion''s power, and he could quickly recreate another one.


    However, his will is broken, just like his mind and body.


    In contrast, Lucien is more motivated than ever and uses that moment to kick Tyrion forcefully in the chest.


    *BAM*


    The Naga King can''t react in time and is sent flying backward with great force.


    He tries to regain control of his body, but Wrath materializes her body right behind him and strikes his head with herrge mace.


    *BAM*


    Tyrion is once again sent flying backward until Envy appears behind him and strikes his back with her dual daggers.


    Even without Dark Energy, Tyrion''s body still benefits from the defenses of the Cosmic Realm, so the Sins are unable to inflict grave injuries on him, but they continue to attack brutally.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Except for Sloth, all the other Sins join the assault and unleash all their frustrations on Tyrion.


    He is unable to react, devoid of strength, and ends up being tossed around like a ragdoll.


    The brutal showsts for several minutes, and not even the gentlest Mermaids miss a second of it.


    It is by no means an adequate punishment for everything Tyrion has done, but it can at least provide somefort to all those people he caused so much pain.


    After hundreds of blows from the Sins, Tyrion''sst defenses are pushed to the limit, his body drenched in ck blood and grotesquely disfigured.


    As he loses his remaining strength, unable to even stay airborne, Wrath and Envy grab him by the arms and bring him before Lucien.


    Everyone knows what is about to happen next, and they all feel relieved that the nightmare has finally ended.


    But until Tyrion takes his final breath, everyone keeps their full attention on what remains of the cruel Naga King, their expressions neutral, creating a tense atmosphere.


    This is the end of a Tyrant.

 Chapter 702 The Sun Shine Again Above the Blue Star

    Chapter 702 The Sun Shine Again Above the Blue Star


    If any lingering doubts had nestled within the hearts of the Mermaids or Nagas regarding Lucien''s formidable prowess, they have been thoroughly obliterated now.


    In the face of an adversary as powerful as Tyrion, when all else faltered, Lucien tenaciously held his ground. He strained every sinew, pushed his body to limits unimaginable, invoking every vestige of determination and grit to persist in the grueling battle.


    Ultimately, he triumphed over the savage enemy, a Cosmic Realm one. His radiant aura, a fusion of golden and purple light, banished the ominous darkness, ushering the sun''s warm rays to bathe the Crystal City once more.


    The majority of the onlookers remained perplexed, unable to fathom how Lucien vanquished the adversary with the energy he drew from his wives.


    Yet, it''s crucial to note that this potent energy was originally bestowed upon them by Lucien, and hence could be viewed as an extension of his own power.


    In the aftermath, Lucien stands, a paragon of valor and strength, inspiring unparalleled admiration among all. The gratitude surging within the Mermaids and Nagas mirrors their reverence for the Water Spirit, their esteem for Lucien soaring to new heights.


    Their sentiments for Lucien diverge significantly from those they harbor for Nea and Mira. Their Queens are bound by duty to protect them, but Lucien was under no such obligation.


    He emerged from nowhere, and though he owed them nothing, he rose to their defense. Lucien didn''t merely fight, he wrought a miracle.


    As a sea of Mermaids and Nagas converge around Lucien, an electric anticipation charges the atmosphere. They eagerly await the next steps of the Handsome Devil, the one destined to dismantle Tyrion''s terror-filled reign and shepherd the Blue Star into an unprecedented epoch of peace and prosperity.


    Amidst the azure vastness of the sky, Lucien allows himself a brief pause to scan the multitude of expectant faces below. Never had he aspired to lead such a diverse multitude; yet, the whims of fate and circumstances steered his journey down this unforeseen path.


    He could cast me on the enigmatic woman who seemed to have nudged him onto this trajectory, or he could embrace the reality, epting this leadership as his preordained destiny.


    However, Tyrion had dared to menace those who nestled within Lucien''s affections, and now, the Naga King is on the precipice of suffering the dire fate that inevitably befalls all of Lucien''s adversaries.


    His gaze leisurely traverses the throng of Mermaids and Nagas, eventually anchoring on his wives. The strongest among them still remain standing, albeit teetering on the brink of exhaustion.


    He beckons to them, drawing them closer to his side. His sisters and Nea emerge from the crowd, but to his surprise, Saria and Maya also heed his call.


    Celebration''s moment has yet to dawn; thus, Nea and Maya only bestow upon Lucien a look brimming with gratitude. The tension in the air promises of a battle concluded, and a new era about tomence.


    Lucien acknowledges their gratitude with a nod but extends his hand towards Mira. Without hesitation, she weaves her fingers into his, stepping into theforting cradle of his embrace.


    Mira, despite her unwavering faith in Lucien, couldn''tpletely mask the tendrils of fear that Tyrion had instilled within her. Now, with Tyrion''s reign of terror conclusively over, her eyes well up, shedding crystalline tears that encapste an overwhelming rush of emotion.


    "It''s fine, my dear." Lucien whispers, his lips brushing against Mira''s cheek in a tender kiss while his hand gently soothes through her hair. "He can''t harm you anymore."


    "Yes..." Mira''s response is a teary smile, as she tightens her embrace around Lucien, drawing sce from his presence.


    Tyrion hovers on the precipice of mortality, his body horrendously mangled. Yet, he registers the unfolding scenario, witnessing the woman who held prime importance in his life cradled in Lucien''s protective hold.


    "Mira..." Tyrion''s voice emerges choked and hoarse, punctuated by bloody coughs. "I didn''t mean to hurt¡ª"


    *BAM*


    Before Tyrion could utter another syble, Lucien''s fist connects with his face, forcing him to choke back a mouthful of shattered teeth.


    Mira directs one final nce towards Tyrion. "After countless years imprisoned within my own home... living in perpetual fear for my daughter''s safety, terrified that her father could inflict harm upon her..."


    Her voice wavers, weighted with painful memories from the bleakest chapters of her life. "No daughter should ever be subjected to such a monstrous father."


    Witnessing Mira''s poignant vulnerability, Ang steps forward, drawing her sister into aforting embrace. "It''s alright now. You and Kam have a family that cherishes you."


    "Mm." Mira nods, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. She casts an affectionate smile at Lucien before moving to stand behind him, nked by her sisters.


    Lucien then shifts his focus onto Nea. Theirmunication transcends the need for words, their intentions clear as day. She summons her exquisite blue rapier, its de gleaming menacingly.


    Lucien counters with his crimson katana. With a fluid, synchronized movement, they both drive their weapons into Tyrion''s chest.


    *BAM!* *CRACK!*


    His defenses, previously battered down by the Sins, offer no resistance. Tyrion''s body is rendered utterly vulnerable, unable to fend off the simultaneous assault from Lucien and Nea''s soul weapons, the des piercing his heart.


    "AARRGH!!" He groans in agony, his cries echoed by a gory eruption of blood.


    The resilience of beings in the Cosmic Realm is nothing short of miraculous. Despite his heart being impaled by two formidable soul weapons, Tyrion still wrestles desperately against the encroaching clutches of death.


    The agony racking Tyrion''s body, the result of Lucien and Nea''s energies ravaging him from within, is intolerable, igniting within him an unthinkable yearning for the relief death would bring.


    Lust employs her demonic energy, conjuring a purple screen that engulfs the sky. This spectral luminescence ensures that every being within a two-mile radius can bear witness to Tyrion''s impending demise.


    Nea retreats a step, fixing Lucien with an expression brimming with gratitude. "You vowed to vanquish him without allowing a single Mermaid to perish in the process..."


    As the weight of her words washes over him, Lucien feels a twinge of self-deprecation, viewing his earlier promise as the ramblings of an overconfident and imprudent man. However, against insurmountable odds, and buoyed by the unwavering support of his wives, he managed to uphold his word.


    "I could only aplish it with your assistance," he smiles at Nea, gratitude evident in his eyes. "Because you trusted me."


    Not wanting to betray the surge of emotions welling up within her, Nea responds with a discreet smile and an affirmative nod.


    Lucien could have prolonged Tyrion''s suffering, yet he understands that this grim spectacle demands closure, allowing everyone to finally attain the sce of rest.


    As neither Mira nor Nea express a desire to deal the final blow to Tyrion, the honor naturally falls upon Lucien''s shoulders.


    With his crimson katana and Nea''s sword still embedded in Tyrion''s heart, Lucien summons his obsidian katana, poised to strike the fatal blow.


    Wrath and Envy forcibly tilt Tyrion''s head forward, setting up a scene reminiscent of a ssic decapitation. However, before Lucien can make his move, Pride interjects, stepping before them.


    "Wait." Her gaze meets Lucien''s, her visage uncharacteristically gentle, a rare expression that even her sisters struggle to recall witnessing.


    Yet, despite their understanding of Pride''s profound regard for Lucien, the ensuing scene leaves the other Sins in palpable shock.


    Pride summons her magnificent, baster scythe and presents it to Lucien. "Use it, for all of us."


    This act may seem trivial to the uninformed observer, yet those familiar with Prideprehend the gravity of her gesture. She has never before offered her soul weapon to another.


    Lucien, too, grasps the significance of this act. By offering her weapon, Pride demonstrates her respect for him, a disy intended for all present to witness.


    Thus, without any hesitation, Lucien thrusts his dark katana into Tyrion''s back, simultaneously epting Pride''s scythe.


    "Incredible..." Lucien can''t help but marvel as he grasps the exquisitely crafted white scythe, its majesty evident even in these dire circumstances.


    The weapon, an embodiment of Pride''s very soul, is precisely as Lucien anticipated - as hefty as a monolith of solid stone.


    Holding this weapon feels like capturing a sliver of Pride''s power and grandeur within his grasp. The force of her incredible energy pulses through him, animating his body.


    Such harmony is only possible due to the deep bond shared between Pride and Lucien, her energies bearing no hostility towards him.


    Witnessing how effortlessly Lucien wields her soul weapon, Pride can''t suppress a proud smile, a smirk directed particrly at Lust.


    Lust responds with an eye roll, choosing to disregard Pride''s evident baiting, while the other Sins continue to wrestle with their astonishment.


    Lucien swivels to face Tyrion, disdain simmering in his eyes. "You are unworthy of such an honor..."


    "Huh???" Tyrion''s features morph into confusion. For a fleeting moment, he fosters a hopeful thought - perhaps Lucien might spare him.


    However, Lucien raises the radiant scythe, its blinding brilliance enveloping Tyrion before the sound of cleaving air registers.


    *Whoosh*


    In a fluid, unerring motion, Lucien brings down the baster de upon Tyrion''s neck, swiftly decapitating him.


    Wrath retrieves Tyrion''s severed head, presenting it to Lucien, while Envy relinquishes her hold on the lifeless body of the erstwhile Naga King.


    As Tyrion''s limp form descends into the depths of the sea, Lucien hoists the grisly trophy, presenting it to the throng of Mermaids and Nagas gathered around.


    "It is done!" His promation resonates across miles, echoing through the silence.


    In response, the Mermaids and Nagas erupt in a chorus of exuberant cheers and grateful exmations.


    "YEAH!!!" The sound of thousands of joyous, exhrated voices echo in unison, heralding a new era for Blue Star.


    An era initiated and led by the Handsome Devil.

 Chapter 703 Mysterious Threat Under the Sea

    Chapter 703 Mysterious Threat Under the Sea


    As he is apuded and hailed by thousands of Mermaids and Nagas, Lucien feels that his efforts have been rewarded.


    No matter if he was brought to the Blue Star through the maniptions of a person whose intentions he doesn''t fully understand, in the end, he managed to gain the loyalty of two entire races.


    Many things in his life may be lies, but not the feelings of those women around him.


    The loyalty of all those Mermaids and arge portion of the female Nagas is truly genuine, a solid foundation for an even more promising future.


    The battle against Tyrion was intense, so Lucien and his girls truly need some rest. However, before he can catch his breath, Lust reminds him of something crucial.


    "It''s not time to rx," she speaks loudly for everyone to hear. "Tyrion wasn''t the only threat."


    "Huh??" Just like Lucien, Nea also waspletely focused on Tyrion and forgot about another important enemy, likely much more dangerous than the Naga King.


    Nea and the other girls are momentarily confused, but Lucien quickly understands whom Lust is referring to.


    He swiftly scans the horizons around them, his expression clearly concerned. "Is she nearby?"


    "She?" Maya is also confused about who the woman he is mentioning could be.


    "The Leviathan," Lust exins. "I''m certain the creature led Lucien to face Tyrion as quickly as possible."


    Eve and Lucien''s other sisters had already discussed the Leviathan with Nea and Maya, but it''s not easy to believe in such a mysterious legendary creature without seeing it firsthand.


    Well, it shouldn''t be so hard to believe in the existence of a Leviathan when standing beside thest Phoenix, but Nea has traveled throughout the entire Blue Star, including its central regions, and never sensed the presence of such a creature.


    "Why would such a creature manipte Lucien to face Tyrion?" Nea asks.


    "Also, why does Lucien refer to it as ''she''? Do Leviathans have gender?" Maya asks next.


    "It''s female, I''m sure of it," Lust responds. "But as for her maniptions, I''m not certain."


    "It was a test..." While still gazing at the horizons, Lucienments in a concerned tone. "But it was also part of her revenge."


    Maya bes confused once again. "Revenge for what? What could you have done wrong to her?"


    "It wasn''t him," Lust exins. "The creature holds a grudge against Lucien because Aylin killed her mother."


    "But that happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, didn''t it?" Naomi can''t help butment in an annoyed tone.


    "Would you forget if it were your mother?" Saria doesn''t want to be rude, but she can''t resist asking such a question.


    She definitely doesn''t have good feelings for anyone who wants to hurt Lucien, but since Mermaids are such sensitive creatures, she can''t help but empathize. And in case someone hurt Nea, she couldn''t control her anger.


    Naomi falls silent, but ire voices her thoughts. "But that has nothing to do with Lucien. We don''t even know how Lucien is really connected to Aylin."


    Lucien doesn''t fully agree with Naomi''s words. Of course, that whole story is still very confusing because they only have a few pieces of the puzzle.


    But Lucien is sure that all the visions he had of Aylin''s life were true. He could literally feel what she felt, see things through her perspective.


    Lucien and the Sins have no idea how he could be rted to Aylen, especially when his mother is supposed to be a Demon, and his father is a Human.


    However, he doesn''t see such a connection as a bad thing; in fact, he already likes Aylin very much, even though she died so many years ago.


    "This is all madness," Donna scoffs.


    Everyone has many questions and few answers, but Nea can''t resist asking one more question to Lucien. "Why do you think it was a test?"


    "She wants to devour me," Lucien casually remarks as he looks around.


    "What the fu-" Amelia almost curses, but she tries to calm herself upon seeing a reproachful expression from Saria.


    "That makes sense," Gluttonyments. "Many creatures gain power by absorbing it from others; it''s a natural phenomenon."


    "And for creatures in the Cosmic Realm to have any chance of evolving, they need to devour creatures at the very top of the Immortal Realm, preferably with very special abilities," Sloth adds.


    "So, the creature was testing you to see if it was worth devouring you?" Nea asks.


    "Something like that," Lust responds. "She was trying to push Lucien''s body beyond its limits, probably until he reached the Cosmic Realm."


    Nea''s expression bes increasingly concerned. "So, is she still trying to do that?"


    Everyone else is concerned as well, but Lucien can sense that Nea is growing closer to him. The battle with Tyrion brought them closer together in many ways, especially showing Nea that she already has very strong feelings for Lucien.


    "Damn!" Donna exims once again. "I thought we could have some rest after this battle."


    "Hold on!" Saria also starts looking around, concerned. "So, is the creature going to attack us now or something?"


    "This shouldn''t have anything to do with you," Lucien wants to keep everyone away from a threat that is totally aimed at him. "She has never attacked any of you before, so this is between me and her."


    Almost all the women around Lucien shake their heads disapprovingly.


    "Tyrion must have damaged your brain if you think we would abandon you in such a situation." Mira''s words may sound harsh, but her tone is filled with love.


    Nea nods. "Mira is right. No one here would stand aside if the creature were to attack you now, and I couldn''t stop my people from following you into battle."


    "Our people," Saria corrects, and Nea smiles in agreement.


    No one ns to abandon Lucien, but Sloth reflects on his words. "Yet, Lucien has a point. The creature has been on the Blue Star for thousands of years but hasn''t attacked the Nagas or Mermaids."


    "I myself have been close to her many years ago..." Mira had already spoken about that day with Lucien, but she recalls it once again. "The creature didn''t kill me nor attack my people."


    No one doubts Mira''s words, but Maya wears a curious expression. "What about the people of Valencia? From what I understood, the creature destroyed the entire ind, killing thousands of people."


    "You mean those filthy pirates?" Naomi sarcastically asks. "They attacked the peaceful people of the Rising Phoenix n, and as far as I know, they also killed and enved many Mermaids."


    ire also makes it clear her hatred for the former people of Valencia. "In that case, the Leviathan did us a favor by ridding the Blue Star of that trash."


    "Perhaps the creature didn''t care about them because they weren''t native to the Blue Star?" Saria muses aloud.


    "Regardless, don''t expect it to have any morals or mercy," Lucienments as he continues to search for any sign of the Leviathan on the horizon.


    But no matter how far he looks with his vision ability, he sees nothing. The Sins also spread their sensory magic for hundreds of miles around, but there is no sign of the Leviathan.


    "What are we going to do?" Nea asks.


    Lucien turns his attention to ire, Naomi, and especially Maya. "Now that Tyrion is dead..."


    "Wait." But before he can suggest anything, Pride interrupts him. "We don''t know what abilities the Leviathan has; the creature may be observing us from afar. We shouldn''t discuss it further here."


    "Let''s go to my castle," Nea quickly suggests. "There are protective barriers there where we can have a private conversation."


    Lucien fears that the creature might emerge at any moment and separate him from his girls again. He could keep most of his wives with him in the Purple World, but what about the thousands of Mermaids and Nagas he just saved?


    His concerns are evident, and Nea quickly offers another solution. "I will order several scout groups to establish observation perimeters within a thousand-mile radius around Crystal City. If they sense anything different, we will know immediately."


    Lucien looks to the Sins, seeking their opinion, and Lust and Sloth nod. "That will suffice. Yes, I think we can rest at least a little before deciding on our next move."


    "Okay," Lucien agrees but keeps his senses alert.


    "Let''s go," Neaments before flying towards the city.


    But before following her, Lucien looks at Tyrion''s severed head still in his hand. Then he looks at Daisy and Ang, who quickly understand his intention.


    Lucien tosses Tyrion''s head forward, and it is caught by a stone hand in the air. That is Daisy''s magic, and she swiftly creates arge statue of Lucien made of magical rock.


    The statue is holding Tyrion''s head, and Ang creates a massive iceberg beneath it, causing the statue to float in the water in front of Crystal City¡ªa reminder of the fierce battle that took ce there.

 Chapter 704 Rest of The Winners (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 704 Rest of The Winners (1/2)</h4>


    Thousands of Mermaids and Nagas look up at Lucien, Nea, Mira, and Eve in the sky with curious and expectant expressions.


    Tyrion''s death represented the end of a thousand-year tyranny, and finally, their races can return to being allies as they always were in the past.


    But will the Mermaids forgive those cruel Naga soldiers who killed so many of their sisters under Tyrion''s orders?


    Will Mira reim the Naga Kingdom''s crown alongside Lucien?


    Will the Naga Queen and Nea formally marry Lucien?


    And what about Eve? And Maya? Will the Blue Star have five thrones?


    There are many questions in everyone''s minds, but such concerns are not Lucien''s focus right now.


    The threat of the Leviathan is so urgent yet so mysterious, and all Lucien can think about is ensuring the safety of his girls, which includes thousands of Mermaids and loyal female Nagas.


    Nea returns to Crystal City with Saria and Maya, so Lucien instructs his sisters to follow them. But before joining the group, he flies to the Sea Devil with some of his wives.


    There are still hundreds of thousands of troops surrounding the city, and the sea is stained red with the blood of the Nagas who died there.


    Before preparing all the bodies for a grand funeral, they need to clean up the mess, and the same goes for Lucien''s ship.


    As hends on the deck of the Sea Devil, Lucien notices blood and entrails everywhere, creating a horrible stench of death all around.


    The Mermaid sisters are trying to clean the ship with the help of Ruba and Ritika, and even Valencia is trying to be useful.


    "Master!" The girls be excited when they see Lucien arrive. His wives enter the inner part of the ship, but Lucien doesn''t follow them immediately.


    Lucien still doesn''t have a favorable opinion of Valencia, but Rupa, Ritika, and the Mermaid sisters have proven their loyalty to him enough.


    "You did well." He saw them fighting against all the Nagas who attempted to attack the ship during the battle. They protected Kara, little Ko, and all his girls who needed protection.


    So Lucien smiles kindly at them. He will certainly reward them greatlyter, and they know it.


    The three gentle Mermaids and the brave Naga bow to Lucien before returning to the task of cleaning the boat.


    However, Valencia continues to look at Lucien with a curious expression. She can sense that his praise wasn''t directed at her as well.


    "I saw Ang using one of those magicals..." hements.


    Lucien knows that it wasn''t Valencia who made thoses but her scientist who died on the ind. Yet, Valencia assisted Ang while he was busy, and that counts.


    "I still have some of them in the ship..." Valencia smiles.


    Lucien maintains a neutral expression but nods at her. "Good work."


    Valencia''s smile grows even brighter, and she quickly returns to help the other girls clean the ship.


    Lucien takes another look around and is surprised by how well the Sea Devil endured the massive attacks from the Nagas.


    Besides the mess, there is no damage to the ship itself, making it a very useful tool to keep the girls safe outside the Purple World.


    While Lust rests within Lucien''s soul, he enters the corridor of the ship. Even inside the ship, there is blood everywhere, as some cruel Nagas tried to reach the girls inside, but they all met a painful end.


    He walks through the main corridor and sees his wives in various rooms. His stronger wives are still standing, taking care of the weaker girls who are mostly unconscious.


    Lucien would be very worried about their condition if Lust hadn''t already informed him of each of their situations. Aside from minor injuries, which have all been healed by Sophia, they are merely exhausted.


    He soon reaches the main bedroom of the ship. On his bed are Mia, E, Anne, Elsie, and Madelyn. The five of them gave almost all of their energies to him so quickly that they were the first to faint.


    Now, Kara is gently cleaning their bodies. Oya is lying in the corner of the room in her original form, while little Ko, also in tiger form, helps Kara take care of the other girls.


    Lucien can''t help but find it amusing to see Kara wiping Mia''s face with a damp cloth while the adorable tigress licks Madelyn''s cheeks and ears.


    "Ah? Lucien??" Kara is surprised to see Lucien. She quickly runs over and hugs him tightly. "I was so scared!!"


    "It''s all right now..." Lucien strokes Kara''s hair and kisses her forehead. "The battle is over."


    All of Lucien''s wives can sense that he is still very tense and concerned through their connection, but they try to act calm to help him calm down as well.


    "I see." Kara tries to smile, but then she looks at the girls on the bed with a concerned expression. "But they still haven''t woken up..."


    "Sophia said their bodies are fine, it''s just their minds that are tired from the great effort," Lucien exins. "They just need some sleep."


    "I understand." Karaments with a gentle smile. "Can you take us home? It''s not bad here, but this smell..."


    "Of course." Lucien went to the ship precisely because he wanted to take his girls home. He can''t stop to rest now, but they can, and they deserve it.


    So without wasting any time, he opens the Purple World portal and calls his other wives so they can go home.


    Lucien gently lifts Ko off of Madelyn, and the small tigress looks at him with a confused expression. "Roar?"


    "You can continue taking care of them at home, my dear." Lucien kisses Ko''s forehead, making her purr adorably.


    Then he takes the unconscious girls to their beds with the help of the other girls.


    Lucien can hardly bring himself to leave thefortable embrace of the Purple World, but he needs to return to the Blue Star.


    Most of his wives don''t mind entrusting themselves to his care and simply follow him, but some, like Daisy and Helena, like to give their opinions on the ns in general.


    They don''t really need to follow him out of the Purple World for that since he always keeps all of them aware of all the important things he discusses with the Sins and other people outside.


    But before leaving the Purple World, Lucien speaks to those girls. "Are you going to rest ore with me to Nea''s castle?"


    The battle was very difficult for all the girls, but some of Lucien''s wives pushed their bodies well beyond their limits and only didn''t faint like the others due to a powerful determination.


    And even though they are exhausted now, they still seem determined to stand by Lucien and help him with anything.


    Seeing those determined and loving expressions in his wives'' eyes, Lucien bes emotional and embraces them.


    "I would prefer for you to stay here, for now." He speaks while kissing each one of them. "Rest while you can because we don''t know when we''ll have to fight again."


    "Mm." Ang is the first to nod.


    "We''ll be ready whenever you need us." Daisyments.


    "Just call us." Helena adds.


    "ROAR!" Oya makes her intentions of standing by Lucien clear with her customary roar.


    Mira is still too emotional to think clearly, and Lucien wanted her to rest with the others and take care of Kam, but the Naga Queen needs to be present as he discusses the future of the Blue Star with Eve and the others.


    Then Lucien holds her hand before passing through the portal and returning to the Sea Devil.


    He kisses Mira once again before they fly together towards Crystal City. "We have to go, Nea is waiting for us."


    Entering the city, Lucien sees thousands of Mermaids all around. They seem so happy, and it''s all thanks to him.


    The interior of the city is perfect thanks to the barrier that Lucien and the Sins created, and the Mermaids will never forget it.


    "They love you so much." Miraments as she flies in Lucien''s arms. She never imagined that the Mermaids would be so loyal to someone of another race, especially a demon.


    Lucien can feel how loyal the Mermaids are to him because they are creatures who are so honest and straightforward. But he doesn''t have that same feeling with the Nagas.


    "I hope your people trust me too." He remarks.


    "They trust you." Mira quickly responds. "Well, arge part of them at least. But maybe it will take time for everyone to trust..."


    "I don''t me them." Lucien speaks honestly. "After the mess Tyrion made, it''s only right for them to doubt another leader."


    "Mm." Mira agrees, but her eyes can''t help but shimmer with anticipation, especially after seeing several Nagas within Crystal City alongside the Mermaids.


    "Still, I''m sure that soon everyone will trust you." She speaks as she caresses Lucien''s face.

 Chapter 705 Rest of The Winners (2/2)

    Chapter 705 Rest of The Winners (2/2)


    Lucien is overjoyed to hear Mira''s words. Of course, all his wives trust him, but there''s a difference between having the approval of young girls and a woman with thousands of years of experience.


    Mira''s faith makes Lucien certain that he is on the right path, not just as a man who protects his family but as a King who can lead different races.


    "I am so d you''re by my side." He continues to caress and kiss Mira as they fly through Crystal City.


    She smiles and kisses him back. "Being by your side makes me happy."


    Lucien truly enjoys such moments with his wives. Even though brief, moments like this make him feel that everything is alright, that the many problems surrounding them cannot prevent him from making his beloved ones happy.


    So he savors it to the fullest with Mira as they make their way to the city center. Everything is beautiful in that ce, streets and buildings made of magical crystals, the water alive, shaping the city itself.


    Lucien and Mira don''t pay much attention to the view, but all the Mermaids and Nagas watching them do.


    For the Mermaids, seeing Lucien happy is heartwarming because they already love him as their brave King. And for many Nagas, it is also true, but they all love seeing their Queen so happy.


    Nevertheless, the city is in euphoria. Lucien can already see and hear so many happy Mermaids and Nagas on the surface of Crystal City, but that is the smaller part, while the submerged part is even more animated.


    Soon, Lucien and Mira arrive in front of Nea''s grand castle. The building is beautiful, with its upper part entirely made of crystals, its towers reaching the clouds, and a gigantic submerged part.


    "It''s beautiful as ire mentioned," Lucienments, marveling at the view. A part of him can''t help but see it not only as Nea''s castle but as their castle now.


    "It truly is beautiful..." Mira had visited the Mermaid capital with her father, but that was thousands of years ago. "It''s been so long since I''ve been here... I guess I''m really old."


    Lucien gently holds Mira''s chin and makes her look into his eyes, then he smiles. "You look great to me."


    She can''t help but blush slightly as her heart swells with pride. "Of course."


    Without wasting any time, Lucien enters the crystal castle, carrying Mira in his arms. The scene is somewhat bizarre for the Mermaid guards, but they are getting used to having a King, one who has several Queens.


    "My King. My King! My King..." All the Mermaids inside the castle greet Lucien with respect and affection in their voices.


    He spent much more time among the Nagas than the Mermaids, but his actions to protect them were so extreme that such a result couldn''t be any different.


    Still, seeing that those Mermaids truly love him leaves Lucien happily surprised. It is only possible because they are such sensitive creatures who can see through his intentions, see that he genuinely cares about them.


    After smiling at several Mermaids, making their hearts melt and their tails weak, Lucien and Mira reach the central hall of the castle.


    Lucien''s sisters are waiting with Nea; they all seem very tired but also tense and anxious.


    "There you are!" Naomi gives Lucien a annoyed look. "I thought you were going to make us wait for hours."


    "Shut up, Naomi," ireins. "There are more serious things at y than your impatience."


    "Everyone calm down," Eve speaks in a calm tone. She is usually stricter with her siblings, but she is too exhausted to scold them now.


    In fact, all of Lucien''s sisters are exhausted due to the amount of demonic energy they have spent and generated in such a short time.


    Their bodies are recovering quickly, but their minds need time and for their bodies to rx so they can return to normal.


    "Eve is right," Lucien speaks in a neutral but gentle tone. "We have to focus on the real problem here."


    "The Leviathan..." Neaments while staring at Lucien and Mira.


    Since they arrived in the hall, she has felt something strange upon seeing Mira in Lucien''s arms like that.


    Nea certainly no longer doubts that he is good for the Mermaids and that her people already see him as their King, but she still doesn''t know what kind of rtionship they will have.


    Regardless, now she can sense through the connection with Lucien that the mysterious Leviathan is causing him great concern.


    "Yes," Lucien nods to Nea. "I don''t know what the creature is nning, but I doubt it''s good."


    "I understand." Nea shares Lucien''s concerns. "Saria and Ra are coordinating the creation of awork of scouts around Crystal City."


    "It will be as extensive as possible, and they will use our best magical tools to maintainmunication, so we will know if the creature approaches from any angle." She exins.


    Lucien truly missed having Saria with the group; he already sees her as part of his family, just like Nea.


    But another person is missing, and he can''t help but ask about her. "What about Maya?"


    Nea again feels that strange and unfamiliar sensation upon seeing Lucien so interested in another woman.


    The Mermaid Queen is absolutely certain that she is not in love with Lucien, but she doesn''t realize that she is already experiencingmon feelings among his wives.


    And for them, it''s impossible not to feel jealous of Lucien, especially when Envy, Greed, and Gluttony are present.


    Thebination of the influences of these three Sins makes the women around Lucien desire him even more, wanting him to be exclusively theirs and unavable to other women.


    "Nea?" Lucien doesn''t understand why the Mermaid Queen suddenly fell silent.


    The Soul Contract allows them to share feelings, but some feminine emotions are tooplex for Lucien toprehend.


    "Ah?" Nea gets lost in thought for a second but quickly regains focus. "She went to see how La was doing."


    "I see," Lucien responds and then looks at Sophia. He was so focused on many things during the battle that he didn''t get a thorough report on La''s situation.


    Sophia quickly understands Lucien''s concerns and promptly voices her report. "Tyrion drained the fire essence that Maya gave to La; that caused serious damage to her body, especially reducing her power level..."


    Lust had already exined that to Lucien when he found La in Tyrion''s prison, so Sophia quickly moves on to the news.


    "But she will recover, especially because Maya can provide more fire essence to her..." Sophia pauses and then looks apologetic. "The worst part was the mental damage Tyrion inflicted on the poor girl, and only time can heal that."


    Lucien feels truly sorry for Maya; she is such a pure and kind person and certainly did not deserve to see someone she loves going through that ordeal.


    The worst part is that even though he helped Maya, Lucien still needs her magic core to prevent his Sisters from being destroyed by the power of the Bloody Rose, which makes him feel even worse.


    Lucien''s sisters share such sentiment, so Eve quickly tries to change the course of the conversation to avoid losing focus. "What about the Leviathan? What are we going to do?"


    When Lucien thinks of ways to increase their power quickly, one thinges to mind, and he looks at Nea. "Do you have more of those fruits?"


    Nea has already made it clear that she fears the use of the rotten fruits from the sacred tree, but she won''t hide anything from Lucien anymore. "We have seven of them."


    "Wait!" Sophia quickly expresses her concerns. "Don''t you remember how sick Maya became after eating those fruits? If it weren''t for the energy from Lucien and Lust, she wouldn''t have been able to handle it for a few minutes."


    "And she still exploded in the end..." Naomiments. "No one else would be able to use those fruits besides her."


    "But she can use them again, right?" ire asks.


    "With Lucien''s help, yes," Lust materializes her body and speaks aloud.


    She and the other Sins are avoiding materializing their bodies to conserve energy, especially because the Leviathan could appear at any moment, and they need to be ready.


    Still, Lust can''t stay away from the touch and kiss of Lucien for long.


    "But she needs some rest," Naomi speaks about Maya.


    "We all do..." Sophiaments.


    "And a bath too," Donna speaks as she tries to clean the blood off her face.


    All of Lucien''s sisters killed many Nagas alongside him before the fight against Tyrion. It was short, but enough to leave their bodies quite dirty.


    The seawater helped to clean off the heavy dirt, but they need a hot bath to feel truly clean.


    "We have plenty of bathing chambers here," Nea quickly suggests.


    Donna can''t help but smile. "How about the one with the hottest water?"

 Chapter 706 Asking For It (1/2)

    Chapter 706 Asking For It (1/2)


    As an aquatic race, Mermaids literally live in the water, but unlike Nagas who prefer deep and dark waters, Mermaids also enjoy light and fresh air.


    Having the best of both worlds, Nea''s castle contains a significant number of pools with various types and styles to suit all tastes.


    So when Donna asks for a hot water pool, Nea is unsure which one to take the group to.


    "Do you prefer individual pools, or..." Nea looks at Lucien and wonders how intimate his rtionship is with his sisters.


    She knows that Sophia and Amelia have a deep romantic rtionship with him, but she is not sure about the others. And although it''s not usual, she doesn''t see a problem with it.


    "Just one." Lucien speaks. "We need to stay together now and n our next steps."


    "Yes, one pool will suffice." Eve remarks.


    "A really big one, please." Donna requests.


    She has epted that being intimate with Lucien will be part of her life, but she still doesn''t feelfortable disying how intimate their rtionship is in front of others, especially near Eve.


    "Of course." Nea smiles and then flies upstairs. "Follow me."


    Mira and Lucien''s sisters follow Nea with expectant expressions on their faces; they all long for a nice, hot bath.


    But now that the battle is over and Lucien is less tense, he can''t help but notice how Nea seems to be swaying her tail in the air in a more expressive manner.


    Unlike Nagas who can easily slide their snake tails on solid surfaces, Mermaids feel quite awkward when trying to do the same with their fish tails. So most of the Mermaids who venture out of the water are those who have already crossed the Sky Realm or are mages who can float in the air even if their tails are touching the ground.


    Still, Mermaids don''t constantly fly, and when they do, their tails sway as if they were swimming in water.


    Nea had been avoiding doing it in front of Lucien, but now her body and mind are very tired, and she doesn''t realize it, a scene that Lucien doesn''t miss.


    Lust may be resting inside his soul, but she is paying attention to everything around Lucien and notices that too.


    Lucien''s fixation on Nea''s dancing tail makes Lust jealous, and she quicklyins in his mind. "Are you enjoying the show?"


    "What?" Lucien takes a while to understand that Lust is referring to Nea''s tail. "Wait, is she really swaying more than usual?"


    "Of course she is!" Lust responds in an upset tone.


    "I thought it was just in my head..." Lucien simply can''t take his eyes off Nea''s tail due to how gracefully it swings.


    "You idiot!" Lust can''t help but feel jealous of Lucien, a feeling that only increases as she loves him more and more.


    He knows that Lust is not angry with him just because of Nea''s tail, but rather venting some of the frustrations and fears that gued her during the battle.


    Lust always supports Lucien, but she also asks him to be less impulsive because whenever he is in danger, she feels a lot of fear of losing him.


    "It''s okay if you get angry with me, Lust..." He speaks to her mentally in a loving tone. "I will still love you so much."


    "You really are aplete idiot! Arrogant and stupid!!" Lust lets out all her frustration, and then her tone bes tender. "I hate loving you so much!"


    "I can''t say I''m sorry for that." He quickly responds.


    Lust remains silent for a few seconds to calm herself, then she advises him again. "We should be at home, helping your girls recover faster."


    "They need some mental rest, some time to really rest." He responds and then looks at his sisters. "Also, I need to focus on helping them recover so that the other Sins can generate demonic energy quickly."


    "Hmm..." Lust feels jealous of all the women around Lucien, but that feeling is more intense when ites to the other Sins, especially Pride now.


    Lucien understands that, but he also understands that having all the Sins by his side is something he needs as much as his arms.


    So his eyes return to focus on Nea''s dancing tail as they advance through the long corridors of the castle.


    Lucien can''t help but smile as he speaks to Lust mentally. "That tail is making me much more powerful too, so you could try not to pick on it so much."


    "Damn Mermaid Queen!" Lustins in his mind. "Why can''t she be as smart as Mira? I just wish she wasn''t so arrogant with you."


    "It''s fine, I''ll put her in her ce soon, just give me some more time." Lucien responds in a confident yet loving tone.


    The fact that Nea is so independent and proud is a bonus for him because it makes getting her affection a pleasurable and rewarding challenge.


    Of course, he won''t forget the times she looked down on him, but he knows how to get revenge in a way that will make her feel pleasure and frustration at the same time.


    The important thing is that he can sense how loyal she is to him, even now that she doesn''t think she''s in love with him, so she will certainly be one of his most loyal wives when she realizes there''s no avoiding that.


    While thinking of ways to put the Mermaid Queen in her new ce, Lucien follows that tail until the group arrives in front ofrge doors made of dark blue crystal.


    Most of Nea''s castle walls are made of transparent crystals, but the intimate rooms and halls are made of dark blue crystal to provide privacy for the Mermaids inside.


    "We''ve arrived," Neaments as she ces her hands on therge doors of dark blue crystal.


    There is a grand emblem on each door depicting a Mermaid pouring water from a beautiful jug.


    When Nea opens those doors, everyone can see arge tiled room with a huge pool in the center.


    On the sides of the pool, there are several statues of Mermaids with jugs like those on the door, and the water flowing from those jugs is so crystal clear and shimmering, magical and beautiful.


    "Incredible!" Amelia exims upon seeing how beautiful the grand bathroom is.


    "Indeed," ire smiles. She had already bathed in that pool with Saria and takes pride in it. "I missed this ce, the water is fucking hot."


    ire''s words cause a blush to appear on Donna''s face, and she looks at Lucien with a hesitant expression.


    Lucien can see through Donna''s concerns and quickly speaks to her in her mind. "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you now..."


    "..." Donna can''t say anything due to embarrassment, so she turns back to face forward.


    But Lucien doesn''t miss a chance to tease her. "Unless you can''t wait any longer for it."


    "..." Donna tries to give him an annoyed look, but she only ends up looking even cuter.


    While the girls are enjoying the view of the incredible bathroom, Nea flies towards the pool, still swaying her tail unknowingly.


    "Make yourselves at home, after all..." She tries to appear as friendly as possible, but when she looks at Lucien, she remembers how all the Mermaids already see him as their King.


    "After all, this castle also belongs to Lucien and Eve now?" Naomi speaks her thoughts openly.


    And in reality, everyone in that room thinks the same way, including Nea. However, she doesn''t know how to make it feel more natural.


    Before Nea can respond, Lucien reaches Naomi and gives her a nice p on the butt.


    *PAH!*


    The sound echoes throughout the bathroom, making it clear that the p wasn''t light, although it clearly doesn''t cause any pain to Naomi; on the contrary, it makes her blush deeply.


    "Now is not the time for your childish provocations," he speaks in a neutral tone, but her naughty and endearing look turns him on as much as Nea''s graceful tail.


    The atmosphere bes strangely tense, especially because Sophia, Amelia, and Donna also want butt ps now, and even ire can''t help but feel jealous of her sister, while Eve thinks she could die of embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, Lucien..." Nea doesn''t feel bad for Naomi as she can hear how much the little naughty girl enjoyed that.


    Nea tries to ignore that weird scene and smiles at Lucien and his sisters. "She''s right about that, this castle doesn''t belong to me but to the ruler of the Mermaid Kingdom, and now... well, I don''t have to bear the crown alone anymore."


    Lucien is happy to see that Nea is so willing to ept the new reality. They had already agreed to lead the Mermaid Race together when they made the soul contract, but now she is making it clear that she wants that wholeheartedly.


    Before he can fully enjoy the moment with Nea, Naomi''s face appears in front of his eyes. She is floating in the air and staring at him with a fake annoyed expression.


    "Did you hear her? I was right!" Naomi exims.


    "I never said your words were false." He responds.


    Naomi pouts. "That doesn''t matter, you pped me, and now you have to make it up to me."


    "Oh?" Lucien smiles. "And how do you expect me to do that?"


    Naomi also smiles, but her expression is a mix of naughtiness and shyness. "How about you help me with the bath?"

 Chapter 707 Asking For It (2/2)

    Chapter 707 Asking For It (2/2)


    "Naomi?!?" ire''s voice echoes in therge bathroom, sounding upset immediately after her sister''s request.


    Nea doesn''t know if she''s more shocked by Naomi''s brazen request or by the fact that ire is both jealous and frustrated for not having made such a request before.


    Mira and Lucien''s other sisters can''t help but roll their eyes, but Lucien himself smiles.


    "Stay out of this!!" Naomi quickly warns ire.


    Their rtionship used to be that of best friends, but only because ire never cared about Naomi getting everything she wanted. Now, they are clearly rivals, fighting for Lucien''s constant attention.


    "What the hell are you guys doing??" Eve raises her voice, speaking in her usual authoritative manner.


    "What''s the problem?" Naomi sarcastically asks. "Come on, let''s not raise the level of hypocrisy even further."


    "And here we go..." Amelia can''t help butment.


    Naomi and ire exchange hostile nces with Amelia, who feels her demonic energy rise quickly, making her smile.


    Donna and Sophia ignore the other sisters'' fight and enter therge pool with Nea and Mira.


    The girls are only in their underwear, creating a beautiful scene that Lucien wants to see, but he misses it because he has to restrain the hot-headed Naomi.


    "This is not the time to fight." Lucien tries to calm his sisters, but he understands how they feel better than anyone else, after all, all seven siblings are under the constant effect of the Bloody Rose.


    This mysterious and unstable artifact continues to help Lucien and his sisters go far beyond their limits, evolving incredibly fast, but it also makes their emotions increasingly intense and unstable.


    Naomi enjoys Lucien''s firm touch and uses her most pleading expression to look into his eyes. "I just asked you to be a little more loving with me... is that so wrong?"


    "Oh my fucking..." ire bes even more upset with Naomi''s performance.


    "Hey, both of you!" Eve bes even angrier and points at the two sisters. Amelia startsughing, and Eve also points at him. "And you too!"


    "What did I do???" Amelia quickly responds.


    Everyone can see Eve''s beautiful face turning redder with anger. "Why don''t we... just try to act like a normal family for a bit?"


    "Normal?" Naomi quickly asks. "What''s normal about us anymore?"


    Before anyone can say anything, she continues. "Damn, we almost died a few minutes ago... that was too close, close to ending it all, and..."


    She sighs and turns her gaze back to Lucien. "We only managed to defeat the relentless enemy because we stayed together, closer than any other family."


    Lucien can''t deny Naomi''s words because he thinks exactly like her about that.


    His other sisters can''t deny that either, even Eve. She herself had to cross the line between siblings to help Lucien strengthen the Mermaid Army, so she can''t act as if nothing happened.


    Everyone is still recovering from the battle against Tyrion, and as Naomi said, they were very close to losing everything, so it''s normal for everyone''s emotions to be in a mess now.


    Eve doesn''t know what to say, so Lucien takes action. He tightly embraces Naomi and then extends an arm to ire.


    "There''s room for you too," he lovingly says, and ire quickly jumps into his embrace alongside Naomi.


    While both sisters enjoy the warmth of Lucien''s embrace, Amelia gives him a pleading look and pouts.


    "You''ll have to wait your turn," he says apologetically.


    Of course, Lucien won''t start treating Amelia poorly because of her jealous personality, but they already have a soul contract and a deep romantic rtionship, whereas he only recently reunited with Naomi and ire.


    Amelia sighs before turning around and starting to undress to get into the pool. However, instead of being in her underwear like the other girls, she starts taking everything off.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Eve quickly asks.


    "I prefer to take a bath naked, you know," Amelia responds naturally.


    Eve shakes her head. "Don''t you have any sense of shame anymore?"


    She shrugs. "I have to agree with Naomi about hypocrisy, I mean, all the women in this room are sisters in one way or another."


    The other girls, including Mira, agree with Amelia''s words. But Nea can''t help but look at Lucien with a thoughtful expression.


    Lucien can see that Eve is at her limit, both physically and mentally. He knows that just like he needs to do certain things to feel good, she also has her special needs.


    While he can rx with luxury, Eve needs to feel that things are under her control, stable, and such.


    So Lucien tries to help her by talking to Amelia. "Take it easy, my dear; we can enjoy it in swimwear too."


    "... " Amelia looks at Lucien and pouts. She wishes they were in the Purple World''s house, taking a bath alone.


    Lucien missed so much to be reunited with all his sisters again, but now he realizes howplicated that can be.


    His six sisters already had unique personalities before, but the influence of the Sins and the Bloody Rose together have made their personalities even stronger.


    Pleasing all of them at the same time is much more challenging than pleasing all his other wives, a task that is practically impossible.


    He has to think quickly about what to do, or his sisters will start fighting at any moment.


    "Amelia..." Lucien lovingly speaks while looking at her delicate body. "I enjoy seeing all of you in swimwear... it''s very intriguing."


    Amelia continues to gaze into Lucien''s eyes. She knows he is trying to please both her and Eve at the same time, but still, she also knows that he is speaking the truth.


    So she removes her clothes but uses her demonic energy to materialize a beautiful white swimsuit with a thin and translucent fabric in some parts.


    Amelia spins around, showing her sexy suit to Lucien while proudly smiling, making Eve want to bang her head against the wall.


    Another person who disapproves of that is Envy, who quicklyins in Amelia''s mind. "We''re all saving demonic energy to fight if necessary, but you waste our energy on clothes?"


    "Shut up, Envy." Amelia quickly responds mentally to the Sins. "Look at my sisters, they''re drooling with jealousy, and it''s helping us generate more demonic energy faster."


    Envy can''t deny that, so she quickly thinks of something. "I see... well, I guess I''d better join you then. I bet I can do something that will please Lucien even more."


    "Don''t you dare!" Amelia quickly exims.


    "Okay..." Envy usually enjoys provoking Amelia, but due to the tense current situation of the group, she backs off and remains silent.


    Lucien pushes Naomi and ire into the pool before approaching Amelia and giving her a kiss on the forehead. "You look beautiful, my love."


    Amelia jumps with joy before entering the pool as well, leaving only Lucien and Eve outside.


    Eve stands in front of Lucien and gives him a fake annoyed look. "I''ve tried so hard to make them and you better people, but you insist on spoiling them..."


    Lucien doesn''t deny that, instead, he proudly smiles. "Guilty as charged."


    "You..." She tries to make her expression stern, squinting her eyes slightly and furrowing her brow, but in the end, she ends up smiling. She can''t me Lucien for wanting to make his sisters'' lives more enjoyable.


    He takes a step towards Eve and holds her delicate hands. "What about you? Are you going to wear something interesting for me to see?"


    Lucien expected Eve to feel embarrassed and irritated by his teasing, but instead, she tries to y along and teases him.


    "Why? Isn''t this one good enough?" She starts unbuttoning her blouse, revealing a beautiful pink bra.


    "..." He is left speechless as his eyes are so drawn to the delicate and perfect features of Eve''s body.


    But this situation truly embarrasses her, and she walks towards the pool while finishing undressing, leaving only in her underwear just like the other girls.


    Lucien never imagined that bathing with all his sisters could be so pleasurable.


    He wastes no time before dematerializing his clothes, leaving only in red boxers. And, of course, the eyes of all the girls in the pool are drawn to his body.


    Most of the girls just enjoy that sight, but Eve and Nea try to avoid it to not be even more attracted to Lucien.


    Eve has the demonic energy of Pride, which strengthens her will so much, allowing her to resist Lucien''s charm more than any other woman.


    But Nea finds it increasingly difficult to resist the feelings growing inside her heart, taking control of her whole body.


    She feels her body heating up, her mouth salivating, and her tail bing limp.


    She knows that such feelings will only get stronger as she continues to look at Lucien, so in a desperate act, she uses her magic to increase the water''s temperature, creating clouds of steam within the pool.


    All that steam prevents her and the other girls from seeing Lucien''s body clearly, quickly generatingints.


    "Great, Nea!" Naomi is the first toin.


    "Really fucking nice..." ireins as well.


    "Thanks, Nea!" Amelia sarcasticallyments.

 Chapter 708 Bathing With Sisters

    Chapter 708 Bathing With Sisters


    "..." Nea finds herself feeling like a young girl who has just been scolded by her older sisters.


    She quickly discovers that standing between Lucien and his lovers can be as perilous as a war between races.


    Nea also can''t help but feel embarrassed while listening to Naomi, ire, and Amelia''sints, especially for such a reason.


    She thinks that the steam and water of the pool can conceal her flushed expression, but Lucien uses his vision ability and notices it, a lovely surprise.


    He slowly enters the pool and begins to enjoy that warm and magical water. It is evident that Nea has truly taken them to one of the best baths in the castle.


    A tense silence hangs in the air, and only the movements of Lucien in the pool can be heard, but three other movements quickly emerge, and it doesn''t take a genius to understand what is happening.


    Amelia, Naomi, and ire quickly approach Lucien, trying to get their share of him.


    And the three reach him at the same time, which leaves them very happy.


    "Lucien..." Amelia extends her delicate hands to hold one of Lucien''s arms.


    "Brother..." ire doesn''t want to be left out and tries to hold his other arm while making a pleading expression.


    "Little brother!!" Naomi is the most voracious and tries to jump into Lucien''s arms, forcing him to hug her.


    *SPLASH* *SPLASH!* *SPLASH!!!*


    Three *SPLASHES* sounds announce the failure of the three sisters to touch Lucien.


    "What??!"


    "HOW???"


    "THE FUCK!?"


    The three are shocked as they pass through Lucien''s body and fall face-first into the water.


    They don''t need to think much to understand what just happened. The illusory Lucien can only be the work of one person, and they quickly express their dissatisfaction with her.


    "SOPHIA!!!"


    But Sophia doesn''t care about her sisters'' anger; she is now busy pulling Lucien by the hand towards a corner of therge pool.


    Lucien can onlyugh as he follows Sophia. But he still speaks on behalf of his other sisters. "You shouldn''t be using this ability to make our sisters look foolish."


    "They don''t need my help to look foolish." Sophia giggles, leaving Amelia, ire, and Naomi even more annoyed.


    Eve shakes her head disapprovingly, while Donna is more interested in learning from Sophia how to have Lucien''s attention all to herself.


    Lucien just wants to rx for a bit now, and Sophia is perfect for that.


    Instead of wanting him to take care of her like the selfish trio of sisters, Sophia takes him to a corner of the pool and begins to wash his body gently.


    She materializes a soft sponge with her demonic energy and runs it over Lucien''s body with a tender and gentle touch.


    He simply lets his body sink into the pool under Sophia''s care.


    "This feels good..." He feels his body bing so light.


    Sophia smiles and ces tender kisses on his body. "It is the duty of a loving wife to take care of her husband."


    Lucien can''t help but love Sophia even more for being so loving and devoted. Even her needs are easy to pleasepared to girls like Amelia.


    For a few minutes, he manages to forget all the troubles with Sophia''s gentle and affectionate touch.


    The other women in the pool know that he deserves a break, and no one interrupts their moment.


    But eventually, Lucien resurfaces in the pool and leans his back against the wall. Still in the water with Sophia in his arms, he begins to caress her growing belly.


    Lust said that the pregnancy of Royal Dragons can take tens or even hundreds of years, but Sophia''s belly growsrger each day.


    Lucien still can''t hear the child inside Sophia due to the powerful magical barrier that protects dragon babies, but touching her belly makes him think that the birth is not too far away.


    Even without Lucien''s touch, his other sisters enjoy the hot bath as much as Mira and Nea. Everyone wants the moment of peace tost longer, so no one says anything.


    Time passes quickly, and before the group realizes it, another half an hour has passed. Then they hear therge doors of the bathroom being opened.


    "Ah, there you are!" Sariaments in a tired tone as she enters the bathroom alongside Maya.


    The Phoenix feels veryfortable in the room filled with hot steam and the scent of flowers. She usually doesn''t like being in the water, but a nice hot bath seems nice.


    Saria quickly enters the pool with her clothes on since her clothes are made to be underwater.


    But Maya has had many of her clothes destroyed, so she wants to keep that one dry. She begins to undresspletely before entering the pool.


    Nea notices that and quickly speaks to her friend. "You know that Lucien is here, right?"


    "Ah?!" Maya can''t see Lucien through the dense vapor and quickly stops undressing.


    "Really?" Lucien asks in a disappointed tone. "Damn, Maya, you were naked in my arms less than an hour ago; how can you be so shy now?"


    Maya bes even more embarrassed. Hundreds of thousands of years didn''t prepare her for Lucien.


    "If you mention that again, I''m leaving!" She exims.


    "Okay, okay..." Lucien responds.


    Maya bites her lip before quickly entering the pool. She stands next to Nea in an attempt to keep Lucien from seeing her in her underwear, but nothing escapes his vision ability.


    Saria goes to ire''s side, and they greet each other with friendly smiles. Their friendship is still very strong, even though they are rivals when ites to getting Lucien''s attention.


    Everyone settles at the edges of the pool, and since it is round, everyone can have a good view of each other when Nea uses her magic to reduce the vapor.


    "I think everyone is here..." Neaments.


    "What about the Sins?" Maya asks.


    "They are always with us, listening to everything," Naomi responds.


    "And talking in our heads," Donnaments in a disgruntled tone.


    "I see," Neaments and then looks at Saria. "How is the Scoutwork going?"


    Saria quickly reports, "They are expanding the coverage as fast as possible, but we already have everything within a five-hundred-mile radius in all directions under surveince;munication is good, and Ra will alert us of any enemy that appears."


    "Good," Nea nods. "What about the troops and our people?"


    "Everyone is happy with Tyrion''s death..." Saria pauses and wears a concerned expression. "But everyone is anxious to know whates next."


    "Uhm..." Nea looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "So, whates next?"


    Lucien caresses Sophia''s belly once more and kisses her cheek before refocusing on the issues at hand.


    "This Scoutwork will only serve to warn us of the inevitable..." He exins. "We don''t know what the Leviathan will do, and we currently can''t stop her."


    Nea can sense how concerned Lucien is about the Leviathan. He is not afraid of the creature and can keep his wives safe in the Purple World, so his worries lie in the safety of the Mermaids and Nagas.


    On the other hand, Saria seems to have even more faith in Lucien. Her eyes literally sparkle with anticipation.


    "Many doubted that you could kill Tyrion, but you worked a miracle," she speaks. "Perhaps you can work a miracle again?"


    "The Sins don''t know the power level of the Leviathan," Evements. "Tyrion was at the very beginning of the Cosmic Realm, but the creature could be in the secondyer or even stronger."


    "And the difference of oneyer inside the Cosmic Realm can mean an enormous difference, several times more power," Maya adds.


    Everyone wonders about that, so Mira voices her opinion. "What about the chance that the Leviathan doesn''t intend to harm ordinary people?"


    "It makes sense, but..." Nea looks at Lucien.


    He would like to help Nea and Mira strengthen their races now, but he doesn''t have the power to deal with such a creature at the moment.


    "Even if she doesn''t intend to harm the Mermaids and Nagas, my presence here could put everyone in danger," he exins.


    Mira and Nea agree with that, but Saria bes worried. "Wait, do you already want to leave?"


    Lucien definitely doesn''t want to abandon the Blue Star. Despite this being almost entirely made of water, he feels veryfortable here, especially among the Mermaids, who are such a gentle and loyal people.


    Nea understands that Lucien is involved in muchrger matters than the Blue Star, but she can''t help but feel frustrated.


    "We all know the reason that brought you here," she thinks aloud and instinctively looks at Maya.


    "..." Maya doesn''t know what to say. Despite being naturally naive, even she can''t ignore the fact that Lucien and the Sins may have ulterior motives concerning her.


    A strange silence hangs in the tense atmosphere, and everyone exchanges thoughtful nces. Maya can''t help but look at Naomi and wonder if their friendship was founded on a lie.


    Lucien notices their stares and knows he needs to say something. "To be honest, Naomi and ire didn''t know about you, Maya."


    "But you knew..." She looks into his eyes.


    He nods. "And yet, my primary goal ining here was to reunite my family."


    Maya has never felt so conflicted in her existence. Everyone knows well that the Seven Deadly Sins are extremely dangerous individuals who will do anything to achieve their selfish goals.


    But in contrast, Lucien and his sisters seem so trustworthy.

 Chapter 709 An Offer That Always Sounds Good

    Chapter 709 An Offer That Always Sounds Good


    Maya doesn''t know what to think about Lucien.


    He clearly doesn''t want to hide his intentions, but still, he desires something from her, and that can only be one thing¡ªher immortality.


    She wouldn''t me him for desiring such a thing, but he simply doesn''t seem like the type of person who would seek it, especially since he would be immortal while his beloved ones wouldn''t be.


    Maya wants to understand more about Lucien, about his goals, how his mind and heart work, but she fears that by getting closer to him and the Sins, she will be someone entirely different.


    Lucien also fears that by getting closer to Maya, he will fall in love with her and any hostile action against her will be impossible.


    But how will he obtain her magic core without getting closer to her? That''s the kind of paradox that can drive him insane.


    While Lucien and Maya gaze at each other with thoughtful expressions, Nea bes more apprehensive.


    She has already epted to join forces with Lucien for the sake of her people, and she can''t deny the strong feelings for him growing within her heart.


    But Nea is extremely loyal, and Maya is her friend, so she doesn''t want to imagine a scenario where Lucien would bring harm to her friend. That could shatter the Mermaid Queen''s mind and heart forever.


    When such ideas gue Nea''s mind, causing her great distress, she hears Lucien''s voice in her mind.


    "I told you I would find a way to do this the right way," he speaks to Nea mentally.


    "I believe you will try, but I don''t know if there is a way..." she responds.


    Even the Sins don''t know much about the anatomy of Phoenixes, so Lucien doesn''t even know where to begin, but he knows he doesn''t want to bring harm to Maya.


    The Sins are always thinking of ways to help Lucien and his sisters, so Sloth thinks of something and begins whispering in Lucien''s mind.


    Then he speaks to Maya. "From what I understand, you came to this world to escape the Gods, right?"


    Maya nods, and Lucien continues. "A world filled with water would be a less likely ce for them to search, but... tell me, how exactly did they find you before?"


    "The Fire God..." When Maya speaks his name, it is impossible not to detect anger in her tone and expression; her eyes literally burn with fury.


    "He reached an incredible level of connection with the Fire energy, especially the Fire energy of my people," she exins. "So he can sense my energy even from great distances."


    "I see..." Lucien continues, trying to get to the point he wants. "So, can he sense you now?"


    Maya doesn''t understand where Lucien is going with this, but Nea already has an idea. Regardless, she simply responds honestly.


    "No, he can''t sense my energy that easily..." She exins. "He can only sense it from afar when I use my powers to the maximum; that''s how he found me before I came to the Blue Star."


    Lucien has the confirmation he wanted. He doesn''t want to manipte Maya and genuinely believes in what he is about to suggest.


    "You mean like when you burned your essence to create that powerful attack?" He asks, already knowing the answer.


    Maya finally understands Lucien''s intention, and her expression bes truly sad, not because of him, but because of that harsh truth.


    The other girls feel sorrow for Maya, but Naomi and Nea also be upset with Lucien.


    "Brother!" Naomiins.


    "Lucien!" Nea also speaks up.


    Maya is d that her friends want to help her, but this is not a problem that can be solved with good intentions alone.


    "He''s right," she sighs. "Actually, ever since Tyrion died, I haven''t stopped thinking about it... I knew there would be consequences when I used my true form."


    "This is our fault," Naomi says in a sorry tone.


    Maya tries to smile at her. "This was the best oue, I mean, without you and Lucien, I would have lost Ka and La... Tyrion would have destroyed this world and everything that has given meaning to my life in so many years."


    "But-" Naomi bes frustrated by Maya''s suffering.


    "I would have done everything the same if I could go back in time," Maya speaks with determination. "The people I love are safe, and that''s what matters."


    "Still, you will have to leave your home," Neaments, also in a sorry tone.


    Maya nods. "The Fire God would have found me here sooner orter. As long as I''m here, your people and my family will be in danger."


    "You see..." Lucien smiles at Maya. "That''s my problem with the Leviathan; so we''re in the same boat."


    Maya begins to understand Lucien''s intention more clearly. But it also makes her more cautious.


    "And how will following you help me?" She gets straight to the point.


    Lucien continues to smile because it doesn''t go against his nature, but rather in favor of it. "I can solve your problem with the Fire God."


    Maya has believed in Lucien so far. Yet, she has tried so many things over thousands of years, but in the end, the Fire God will never stop pursuing her, and he is also immortal thanks to the magic core of the deceased Phoenixes.


    Her silence clearly reveals her doubts, but Lucien still asks, "Don''t you believe me?"


    She looks into his eyes. "I''m sorry if I seem skeptical; I guess hundreds of thousands of years of running, seeing those I love die, and being unable to put down roots anywhere have left me a little pessimistic."


    Lucien genuinely feels sorry for Maya, but now that he has found her, he can''t help but want to take care of her.


    "I can''t do anything against the Fire God now, but I can prevent him from finding you," he exins.


    "Really???" Maya is shocked because she can see that Lucien is not joking. "Is this some kind of camouge ability?"


    Before he can speak, she continues, "I''ve tried many things, but sooner orter I end up having to use my true form to fight, and he finds me."


    Lust materializes her body next to Lucien to speak to Maya as well. "He finds you because your fire energy is very unique and pure."


    "Indeed," Maya confirms. "But I have never been able to alter my energy for long; as I said, sooner orter, my true form reveals my location."


    Lust smiles at Lucien before turning her attention back to Maya. "That''s why we''re going to alter your energy at the very core."


    "What???" Maya bes even more shocked as she understands what they are suggesting. "Is that really possible?"


    Lucien nods. "All the Sins agree that it should work, but..."


    "But?" Maya has truly tried many ways, so she is willing to try new ones, but Lucien''s words leave her concerned.


    "It''s not enough to just give you Demonic Energy," he exins. "Only Lust''s energy can fully merge with other energies, improving and altering it from the very core, and for that..."


    Maya can''t help but feel disappointed to hear that. She thought that just a little bit of any of the Sins'' Demonic Energy could help her, but things are never that simple.


    Nea can''t help but shake her head and look at Lucien with a frustrated expression. "Damn it, Lucien, will you not stop until all the good women in the universe be your wives?"


    He can''t help but smile at the thought, which only makes Nea even more upset.


    Yet, her growing jealousy can''tpare to the great doubt that Maya feels now.


    "I didn''t think you would hesitate so much," Lucienments.


    Maya bites her lip as she looks at him. "Should it be normal to willingly bind my soul to a greedy demon for eternity?"


    Lucien understands that it''s not an easy decision, but he is determined to help Maya and find a way for her to help him without sacrificing herself.


    "What other option do you have?" He asks sarcastically. "Well, you can always go back to running, watching those you love die, and never being able to call a ce home..."


    Those words are harsh, but they remind Maya of how bad life was before she arrived on the Blue Star and how bad it will be again if she has to flee alone.


    "Or..." Lucien smiles at her again, causing her heart to instinctively beat faster. "You can ept joining our families, gaining a new home where the Fire God can''t find you."


    Maya cannot deny that it really seems like a good option. It''s not about the fact that Lucien is such a charming Devil, but rather the fact that he can actually alter her energy from her magic core.


    That would make it harder for the Fire God to sense her energy, and the best part would be that she would have ess to the Purple World, and her pursuer wouldn''t be able to track her if she''s in another dimension.


    Maya''s mind is a mess. She never considered such a possibility because simply trusting Demons already seemed too dangerous, so binding her immortal soul to the soul of a Demon seems insane.


    But it also seems like the best chance she has to get rid of the Fire God.


    "I... I..." She can''t say anything as she stares at Lucien with a puzzled expression.


    Lucien stands up and slowly crosses therge pool, heading towards Maya.


    She continues to weigh the pros and cons of that proposal in her mind and doesn''t even notice Lucien approaching until he stands in front of her.


    "Come on, Maya..." Lucien smiles at her. "You haven''t regretted our cooperation so far, so why hesitate now?"

 Chapter 710 Policies and Bubbles (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 710 Policies and Bubbles (1/2)</h4>


    "Why hesitate now?" Lucien''s words echo in Maya''s mind.


    Because you are a Demon?


    Because you are too ambitious?


    Because being with you is so dangerous?


    Maya thinks of many reasons not to ept Lucien''s proposal, but the simple fact that her body remembers how safe she felt in his arms undermines any of those arguments.


    She has been alone for so long, even when she was leading the Rising Phoenix n with La and Ka, even when she was with Nea...


    Because no one could share the burden of immortality with her.


    But what about Lucien? Could he share everything with her? After all, that is the foundation of a soul contract.


    A part of Maya really wants to ept Lucien''s proposal, to throw herself into his arms and embark on the greatest adventure of her existence.


    But that is not an easy choice, and Lucien understands it very well. That''s why he smiles friendly at her. "You need time to think, I know."


    "Thank you." Maya thanks him, not only for Lucien giving her time but especially for giving her such an option.


    He nods at her. "But don''t forget that we don''t have much time. I don''t know about the Fire God''s ability to find you, but I don''t want to give the Leviathan a chance to do something."


    Before Maya can say anything, Lucien smiles at her again. "We''ll leave in a few days, and with or without a Soul Contract, our chances are better together."


    "Mm." Maya agrees with Lucien.


    However, three other women are dissatisfied with his ultimatum about the time until he leaves the Blue Star.


    "Just a few days?" Saria is the first toin.


    Mira and Nea don''t like that either, but they know that Lucien is doing what he believes is best for their races.


    And of course, he cannot neglect his other objectives to stay on the Blue Star indefinitely.


    Lucien gives a loving look to Saria and walks over to her. He sits between her and ire and brings both girls into his embrace.


    "I really wish I could stay longer. After all, I made a pact with Nea and Mira to take care of the Nagas and Mermaids," he exins. "But precisely for that reason, I cannot put them in danger with my presence here."


    "But-" Saria tries toin, but Lucien rubs his nose against her cheek, making her blush.


    "It''s not just about the Leviathan, but also about the Fire God," he speaks in a concerned tone. "I cannot put our people in danger... maybe a few days already is too risky."


    "..." Saria doesn''t say anything and simply enjoys Lucien''s caresses.


    Nea has a concerned expression on her face, but she doesn''t try to separate them.


    Mira, on the other hand, has something to say. "Lucien, I... I don''t need to ask Kam to know that she will follow you wherever you go, but I..."


    "You have to stay here now, I understand," he speaks in a gentle tone and looks at Nea. "The Nagas need their Queen just as much as the Mermaids."


    "Lucien is right," Nea voices her thoughts. "We fought hard to defeat Tyrion, we cannot make such mistakes now."


    Everyone agrees with Lucien, but ire feels her heart break as she sees the sadness in Saria''s eyes. "This is so unfair!"


    Lucien smiles as he sees that his sister still cares deeply for Saria despite the rivalry that has also emerged between them.


    "This is not a goodbye," he speaks as he kisses the forehead of the beautiful Mermaid Princess. "I simply don''t have the power to stay here now, and I need to go to other ces, but the Blue Star is certainly one of the ces I want to call home in the future."


    Lucien''s words make Mira and Nea smile, but it also makes Saria more certain of what she wants.


    Her intentions be clear as she looks at Nea, still keeping a hand on the hilt of the Ghost Lady in her sheath. "Mother..."


    Nea sighs. "I won''t stop you if that''s what you want."


    "Really?" Saria is happily surprised. She expected her mother to be more resistant to that idea.


    "Yes." Nea nods. "Just don''t stay away from home for too long..."


    "That won''t be a problem." Lucienments as he embraces Saria even tighter.


    Saria''s smile bes even brighter. "Thank you, Mom! I won''t just wander around aimlessly, but I will seek a way to help Kaisa, to make our family and people stronger."


    Saria''s determination is truly remarkable. Unlike Kam, who has certainly joined the group of girls like Mia, the Mermaid Princess is very hardworking and has noble goals such as helping her sister and bing a great Queen one day.


    Theughter of Saria and ire quickly turns the atmosphere festive in therge pool, but Lucien still doesn''t allow himself topletely rx.


    He knows he will have to leave soon, so he wants to use the remaining time on the Blue Star to help Mira and Nea bring some order to their Kingdoms.


    "That matter is settled..." Lucien looks at Nea and Mira. "We will talk about our people and an alliance."


    Nea and Mira exchange thoughtful nces. Inside that pool, they can be friends, two women who share a Soul Contract with Lucien.


    But outside, they are representatives of their races, millions of people scattered throughout the Blue Star. So, they cannot help but act politically on behalf of their people.


    Lucien doesn''t enjoy the political aspect of ruling, but he is willing to tolerate it for the sake of his wives.


    "Much harm has been done to my people, so much reparation is necessary," Nea is the first to speak.


    Mira can''t help but feel sorry for the Mermaids, but before she says anything, Lucien speaks first.


    "First, we need to rify some things," he speaks in a neutral tone. "Not all Nagas are the same. I have seen for myself how their citizens were treated in the Naga Capital, brutalized by Tyrion''s loyal servants, prisoners in their own home."


    Nea can see the sadness and remorse in Mira''s eyes once again. The Mermaids suffered greatly from the Naga attacks, but their situation was not good in the Naga Kingdom either.


    It is impossible for Mira and Nea not to feel empathy for each other, which makes their cooperation very easy and natural.


    "My people can understand that and they won''t hold any grudges against those Nagas," Nea deres.


    Mira smiles and nods amicably. "Thank you."


    Nea also nods, but her expression turns stern again. "Still, something must be done for all the Mermaids who were tortured and killed by cruel Nagas."


    Before Mira expresses her opinion on that, Lucien asks a question. "Most of the Nagas loyal to Tyrion died in the battle, right?"


    "Not all." Mira responds. "About two hundred thousand Naga troops did not ept my leadership and only surrendered when they saw Tyrion kill Tanu."


    "We can''t trust people who are not loyal to their Queen," Nea quicklyments.


    Lucien doesn''t disagree with that, but there is no easy way to ask Mira to kill two hundred thousand Nagas, especially after so many have already died during the battle.


    But Mira doesn''t want to have more regrets, so she tries to strengthen her heart and be as fair as possible. "I agree with Nea, they are not trustworthy."


    "Wait." Lucien is d that Nea and Mira are getting along, but he can''t help but find that decision a mistake.


    "We have just finished a war, the bodies of so many dead are still being removed from the water... how can sentencing two hundred thousand people to death be something good?" He voices his concerns.


    "That is not good," Neaments.


    "But it is necessary," Mira concludes.


    Lucien sighs. "Look, you both understand much more about leading entire races than I do, but this will start another bloodbath."


    Mira and Nea ponder on that and quickly turn their attention back to Lucien. "What do you suggest then?"


    "Well..." Since he denied their alternative, he needs toe up with one himself.


    He thinks of something. "Why don''t we try to have a fair judgment?"


    "How?" Mira and Nea ask at the same time.


    Lucien quickly exins his idea. "Since Mermaids have the incredible ability to sense the intentions of others, you can simply put those Nagas together with other vulnerable Mermaids, and Nea can tell if they still have hostile intentions..."


    "Then, Nea reports to Mira, who can give a fair judgment to each of those Nagas, whether it''s forgiveness or death," he concludes.


    Nea and Mira ponder on Lucien''s words. His n is simple but functional.


    And even though it will take a long time for them to judge each of those two hundred thousand Nagas, it would avoid a bloodbath and be a fair oue.


    The best part is that since Nea will read the intentions of each of those Nagas, the Mermaids will trust her judgment.


    And as Mira will be the one to give the sentence, she can be both merciless or forgiving, and no Naga will feel that it is an act of revenge from the Mermaids.


    The Naga Queen can''t help but smile at Lucien. "You deserve a reward for such a good idea."


    Lucien knows what kind of reward Mira is imagining, but he is surprised to hear Nea agreeing. "It really is a great idea."

 Chapter 711 Policies and Bubbles (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 711 Policies and Bubbles (2/2)</h4>


    Nea really likes Lucien''s suggestion to judge the Naga soldiers who were loyal to Tyrion, but she doesn''t understand why suddenly everyone is looking at her with strange expressions.


    Lucien''s sisters and Mira seem quite surprised, but Saria is shocked as she stares at her with wide eyes.


    On the other hand, Lucien appears happily surprised and lovingly smiles at her.


    Nea takes a few seconds to understand that her words, apanied by an affectionate tone and an expression she didn''t notice, may have had a meaning beyond what she intended.


    When did the cold and proud Mermaid Queen be a naughty girl?


    The other girls aren''t exactly thinking that, but Nea can''t help but imagine that they are.


    "I... I mean, the idea is good..." She ends up stuttering. "The idea about the judgment, not the reward..."


    Lucien can''t help butugh at Nea''s lovely embarrassment while the other girls shake their heads.


    Half of his group thought that Nea wouldn''t fall for his charm, at least not quickly.


    Someone so determined andmitted to her people, who can literally see through others'' feelings, doesn''t seem like the type of person who can be easily seduced.


    But it was precisely the fact that Nea understands that Lucien is so honest about his feelings that allowed her to form a Soul Contract with him.


    Now, what seemed unlikely before, is inevitable ¨C she is quickly falling for him without even realizing it.


    And the fact that he is leaving soon is making her feelings a mess.


    Lucien understands that and instead of teasing Nea, he helps her regain herposure and act like a majestic Queen again.


    "It''s alright, Nea," he speaks in a neutral but loving tone. "We have other matters rted to Blue Star''s future to address before anything else, right?"


    Nea really wants to discuss other matters about the Kingdom with Lucien, but the part he mentioned about other things equally piques her interest.


    "Yeah, we have a lot to set, you know..." She looks at Mira, seeking help from a friend to not appear like a silly little girl.


    "Of course," Mira nods. "We should set the most important things while Lucien is still here."


    Everyone understands that Lucien will discuss matters regarding the Mermaids and Nagas with Mira and Nea, such as their Kingdom''s territories, resources, and other agreements.


    The other girls don''t mind staying there since the warm and magical water of the pool is so enjoyable.


    But some of Lucien''s sisters understand that he wants to spend time alone with Mira and Nea since they won''t apany them on their journey.


    So far, Lucien hasn''t separated from his main wives, and having to leave Mira and Nea in Blue Star will be quite ufortable for him.


    Therefore, Sophia is the first to give a suggestive look to her sisters, especially Amelia, Naomi, and ire.


    She kisses Lucien before floating out of the pool on her magical pillow. "We''ll go look for something to eat, alright?"


    Naomi and Amelia sigh disapprovingly but follow Sophia out of the pool.


    "I guess we don''t have a choice..."


    "Well, I''m really hungry."


    ire and Saria exchange nces and both agree to leave the pool now. The Mermaid Princess is too excited to travel through the universe with Lucien, so nothing can bring down her mood now.


    "I also need to eat something!" Donna follows her sisters after giving a loving and expectant look to Lucien.


    Only four women remain in the pool with Lucien.


    Eve looks at him with a curious expression. She wishes she couldmunicate with him telepathically and have the other benefits of the Soul Contract, but it still feels somewhat wrong.


    "You should stay, Eve," Neaments in a respectful tone. "You''ve done so much for my people, and they already see you as a leader, just like Lucien and myself."


    Mira quickly agrees. "Not all Nagas know you, but those you led alongside Lucien also admire you greatly. They call you the Pink Queen, and Pride the White Queen."


    Eve can''t deny that leading the Mermaid troops and many Female Nagas with Lucien was an incredible experience.


    The pleasure she felt in having so many people respect and admire her, all that Demonic Energy strengthening her, and literally shaping the destiny of so many lives...


    Still, her next words sound brutally honest. "None of what I did was for them, it was all for Luci and our family."


    Lucienpletely understands that and is very grateful to Eve, but she fears that her words may have offended him and his wives.


    "I didn''t mean to be hostile," she speaks in a friendly tone. "I will always be willing to help your people because of Luci, but I don''t really care about your politics."


    Mira nods. "I understand, and I am grateful on my behalf and on behalf of my people for everything you''ve done."


    Nea also nods. "The same goes for the Mermaids."


    Eve nods at the Queens amiably before getting up and slowly walking out of the pool.


    She casts a loving look at Lucien, and he smiles back at her. He can''t help but find her increasingly resembling Pride.


    As Eve puts on new clothes and leaves therge bathroom with the other girls, the gazes of Lucien, Mira, and Nea turn to Maya.


    The Phoenix has never been so quiet before. Her eyes seem distant, and it''s clear that her mind is far away now.


    "Maya... Maya?" She snaps out of her thoughts at Nea''s voice.


    "Oh? What??" It''s only now that she realizes the other girls have left the pool. "Where did everyone go?"


    "They went to get some food or something like that," Mira responds.


    Maya looks at Lucien with a pensive expression. She has already decided to follow his group, but the part about a Soul Contract still leaves her uncertain.


    "We will be addressing matters concerning our Kingdoms and all the races of Blue Star," Neaments. "So, you Rising Phoenix n¡ª"


    "It no longer is about me," Maya speaks in a sad tone. "I don''t know when I will be able to return, but I knew this day woulde, so I prepared my girls for it."


    She pauses as she thinks about La''s situation. "La will need time to recover, but Ka is ready to lead our small n, so you can discuss politics with herter."


    Nea and Mira nod in agreement. "We''ll take care of it. And we''ll help them keep the Rising Phoenix n thriving."


    Maya smiles, grateful for their support. "Thank you."


    Then she casts another quick nce at Lucien before leaving the pool. "Now, I need to exin the situation to them, and... well, enjoy the little time I have left here."


    "Take your time, Maya," Lucien speaks affectionately. He wishes he could do something to help her, but there are no good options now.


    Maya nods to him again and then exits the bathroom.


    Now Lucien is alone with Mira and Nea in therge pool. Well, Lust is always by his side, and Sloth and Envy can also stay in his soul as long as his sisters are not far away.


    Yet, the Sins allow Lucien to have that moment with his cherished Queens. They discuss various matters regarding the future of their people and easily reach agreements that benefit everyone in the Blue Star.


    The conversation may be about politics, but time seems to pass quickly as Lucien greatly enjoys thepany of Mira and Nea, just as they enjoy being close to him.


    His impending departure makes both Queens want to savor every second with their King, so they have fun together.


    Two hourster, the group addresses thest most important item on the list. Mira and Nea still have hundreds of issues to manage, but those are secondary matters that they can resolve between themselves after Lucien leaves the Blue Star.


    Both Queens still want to spend more time with Lucien, but while Mira has grown ustomed to sharing his attention with other girls, Nea hasn''t even admitted to herself what she wants.


    Mira understands that and in an act of utmost generosity, she graciously agrees to leave Lucien and Nea alone for a brief time.


    "I''ll check on Kam..." The Naga Queen approaches Lucien gracefully and kisses his lips. "Inform her about our ns and such things, you know..."


    Lucien kisses Mira back as he opens the portal to the Purple World for her. And as she steps inside it, he speaks to her telepathically.


    "Thank you, my love... I''ll be there in a while for that reward you promised me." Lucien finishes speaking and lightly taps Mira''s behind, making her smile and blush.


    Once the portal closes, Lucien redirects his attention to Nea, who is clearly avoiding looking at him.


    "You''re terrible at pretending, you know..." He speaks in a teasing tone.


    "Pretending what?" Nea tries, but her honest and straightforward nature betrays her failed act.


    Lucien chuckles as he slowly approaches Nea. A part of her wants to flee, but that part is so small that her body simply refuses to move away from him.


    "I wonder if now is the right time for that?" Hements as he gets closer and closer to her.


    "T-that?" Nea stammers again as she can''t prevent a slight blush from adorning her lovely cheeks. "What are you talking about?"


    Lucien finally reaches Nea, and before she can escape, he ces his hands on the pool wall around her.


    Nea can barely bring herself to look into Lucien''s eyes, and his devilishly delightful scent fills her nose, quickly warming her body and making her heart beat faster.


    She is like a shy little fish that has just been caught by a shark, but instead of fear, what she feels most is excitement.


    That little fish clearly wants to be devoured, even if she refuses to ept it.


    "Don''t you remember?" He asks. "You said you would let me know when the time is right for it..."


    Lucien acts like a relentless predator and slowly brings his face closer to Nea''s. However, his expression is kind and affectionate, and his next words make her smile beautifully.


    "Flirting, of course."

 Chapter 712 Putting Nea in Her Place, a Nice One {R-18}

    Chapter 712 Putting Nea in Her ce, a Nice One {R-18}


    "Flirting???" Lucien''s words make Nea burst intoughter.


    She remembers when she told him he never knew the right time to flirt, and now he teases her with that every chance he gets.


    So far, it has been amusing, but Nea can''t deny that her body desires much more than just flirting.


    Seeing the mixture of happiness, embarrassment, and frustration on Nea''s beautiful face, Lucien can''t help butugh too.


    "I thought the right time would nevere..." He speaks in an excited tone.


    She wants to be annoyed with him for making jokes at such a moment, but all she can do is bite her lip in frustration.


    She tries toin. "If you-"


    But Lucien acts swiftly and seals her lips with a kiss.


    Intense, fragrant, hot, wet... Lucien''s kiss drives Nea wild, arousing all her feelings for him, making her body vibrate with excitement.


    "Mmmm..." She doesn''t even attempt to stifle her moans because it''s clearly an impossible task now.


    Lucien continues to devour Nea''s delicious lips; she is so sweet, soft, and fragrant, perfect in every way.


    Getting to know the Nagas has been truly incredible for Lucien, especially since the first Naga he saw was Kam, one of the most beautiful Nagas ever.


    Then he met Rupa, the Mermaid trapped in a Naga fortress, and Lucien couldn''t help but find the natural beauty of the Mermaids even more fascinating.


    Saria elevated the level of exotic beauty he knew to an even higher level.


    But among all the taileddies Lucien has seen so far, Nea certainly tops the list. Her exotic look is simply unbelievable.


    Her hair is so long and has a mystical pink hue, her face has perfect features, and her skin is so soft and immacte, with rosy tones.


    Her pointed ears arerge but also delicate, with intricate details that seem carved to enhance her beauty, and the earrings and ear piercings she wears are a great addition to her look.


    Nea also wears various other jewelry, adorning the scaly parts of her upper body like her arms and certain areas on her chest.


    Her long tail is also beautiful, adorned with various types of jewelry and sparkling chains.


    It''s evident that the Mermaid Queen is very vain and enjoys always looking stunning, something that Lucien noticed from the first time he saw her.


    "Hmm... you''re so beautiful, Nea..." Lucien can''t help butpliment her as he continues kissing her lips.


    Nea isn''t quite sure how to respond; she had her fair share of adventures in her youth, but that was over three thousand years ago.


    Luckily, her body seems so ready for Lucien, or rather, her body reacts to his touch on its own.


    "Ah... you too..." She breaks the kiss and smiles at him. "...not too shabby."


    "Hahaha..." Heughs at her attempt to tease him. "To think that just a few days ago, you seemed disgusted by me."


    "That''s not true!" Nea quickly exims.


    She knows that Lucien is only teasing her in return, but she feels bad for the way she treated him when they first met.


    "Oh?" He feigns a doubtful expression while caressing her face and giving her lips quick tap kisses. "Really? You seemed quite hostile..."


    Every time Lucien kisses Nea''s mouth and pulls back, her lips instinctively follow his, leaving her frustrated.


    "I''m sorry." She speaks honestly as she looks into his eyes with those beautiful crystal-clear eyes of hers.


    Lucien can''t resist Nea''s gaze and passionately kisses her lips. He sticks his tongue inside her delicious mouth and sucks on that sweet nectar.


    "How can I stay angry with you?" He speaks to her mentally during the kiss.


    "You have every right to be angry with me." She responds as she enjoys the kiss so much. "I was unfair to you."


    Lucien continues kissing Nea and ces his hands over her lovely breasts. They may not be overlyrge, but theypensate with a perfect shape and texture, a delight from every angle.


    Moreover, there are slight greenish scales around her breasts, perfect natural adornments, while the central area has extra softness.


    "You can make it up to me now." Lucienments as he enjoys both the softness of Nea''s lips and breasts.


    Nea is d that Lucien doesn''t hold a grudge against her because of their strange beginning. But she can''t forgive herself for almost ruining their rtionship.


    "Mmmm..." She struggles to speak between moans. "Things were so bad, and then you came out of nowhere, a mysterious demon... and I found out that the Sin of Greed was living in my house..."


    Lucien can''t think straight with Nea in his arms. Her body is so delicious that he just wants to enjoy it.


    "It''s all right, my dear..." He speaks lovingly as his hands start to descend down her body.


    Nea enjoys every touch from Lucien, which makes her body grow even hotter, especially her most private part.


    She knows her mind will soon go nk, so she tries to put an end to that topic.


    She holds his face and makes him look into her eyes again. "You seemed like trouble, Lucien... I feared for the safety of my people."


    "And now?" He stops his movements and asks.


    "Now you are the solution." She smiles and kisses his lips.


    Nea''s actions and touches are not overly delicate, but they are not rushed either; in fact, she seems to know exactly what she''s doing, which pleases Lucien greatly.


    Nea''s body is overflowing with desire, and so is his. Without wasting any time, Lucien ces his hands on her low back and moves down to her ass.


    Like all Mermaids and Nagas, Nea''s ass is part of her tail, so it''s not veryrge.


    Lucien doesn''t see that as a problem, and in fact, it''s quite pleasurable to be able to hold her whole ass with his hands.


    He does that, and she wraps her tail around his waist and legs, letting out a long moan. "Ahhh..."


    Then, Lucien presses Nea''s body against the pool wall, making her release more cute moans.


    She wraps her arms around his neck and continues kissing his mouth passionately. "So good... mmmm... kissing is good..."


    Lucien agrees that just kissing Nea is as good as he could expect. But he can hardly wait to devour her whole.


    Then he dematerializes his underwear, allowing his rock-hard cock to be free. It hits against Nea''s little belly, shocking her.


    "Oh, shit!!!" She exims when she feels that huge and hot rod touch her navel.


    Lucien can''t help butugh at Nea''s reaction. He is used to that kind of reaction, but the fact that the Mermaid Queen, even though shocked, still looks so majestic is incredible.


    "What? Are you scared?" He teases her while moving his hips slowly, rubbing his cock onto her belly.


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs gracefully. "Scared? You are underestimating me!"


    Before Lucien can tease Nea more, she takes one of her hands to her most private part, pushes aside a thinyer of fabric that looks like her skin before doing the same with her soft scales, revealing her beautiful pink flower.


    Through the water, Lucien notices how beautiful her pussy is and how much shiny liquid it is leaking into the water.


    Nea acts even more boldly and rubs her pussy onto Lucien''s cock, covering it with her love juices.


    "Damn!!" Lucien is caught off guard by that action and bes even hornier.


    "Oh my..." Nea smiles proudly while trying to contain her own moans. "You can''t wait to be inside me, right?"


    "From the moment I saw you the first time." He speaks honestly.


    Nea can''t prevent her ego from getting even more inted; yet, her expression bes increasingly affectionate.


    She still keeps one hand around his neck and uses the other to hold his cock.


    The softness of Nea''s handbined with her gentle touch gives Lucien a lot of pleasure, but the best is yet toe.


    Without wasting time or hesitation, she positions the tip of his cock at her pussy''s entrance while looking him in the eyes.


    "So take it." She says determinedly.


    Lucien doesn''t waste time either and doesn''t hesitate, he moves his hips forward and pushes his cock into Nea''s tight and wet love cave.


    "Ahhh~~!!!" She lets out a loud moan as she feels her insides being rapidly filled by that thick and hot cock.


    "Oh, fuck!!!" Lucien also can''t contain the moans due to how good Nea''s pussy is.


    Her insides are so warm and slippery, and they eagerly grip his cock.


    Nea has to use all her will to stop moaning and look Lucien in the eyes. "So, how is it to get what you wanted?"


    "Lovely." He smiles and kisses Nea''s lips again.


    Lucien feels Nea''s tail tighten around his waist; even though her insides are so tight, her pussy is hungry and tries to devour his whole cock.


    Of course, she can''t take his whole cock, but Lucien enjoys going very deep inside her love cave.


    With each thrust, his cock widens all the way to her very bottom and her pussy contracts, gripping his cock even more.


    "Ah~~! Ahh~~!! AhhhHH!!" Nea doesn''t try to contain her moans, which are music to Lucien''s ears.


    He doesn''t like to finish quickly, but Nea''s pussy is so good that he doesn''t want to waste any second without fucking her.


    And for a better use of the time they have, continuing the love session in the Purple World is essential.


    So Lucien fucks her pussy for a full minute more, making Nea enjoy it; then he pushes his cock to the deepest part of her pussy and shoots a huge load.


    "Luciennnn- ahhhHH~~!!!" Nea moans and hugs him tightly.


    Her whole body trembles as she feels that hot cock milk filling her very inside, making her tail go limp and mind nk.


    Lucien lets Nea rest in his arms as they both enjoy that moment.


    But she soon looks at him while trying to catch her breath. "Ah... ah... wasn''t that... ah... a bit too quick?"


    "Do you mean the warm-up?" He asks with a teasing smile on his face.


    "Oh..." Nea can''t help but smile.


    Herst orgasm hasn''t even finished yet and her pussy is already squeezing Lucien''s cock again, begging for more special milk.


    Before going back to fuck her naughty pussy, Lucien opens the portal to the Purple World and carries Nea in his arms like a princess, or rather, Queen.


    She lets him hold her but makes a curious and slightly upset expression. "Am I alone not enough to satisfy you?"


    "I just want to extend our time together." He smiles and kisses her lips. "But do you have any problem with Mira joining us?"


    Nea doesn''t like the idea of sharing Lucien with another woman very much, but Mira is in the same situation as her, so she is willing to make an exception.


    "As long as you don''t leave my pussy empty..." She speaks with such a seductive tone and loving expression that Lucien can barely get into the portal before fucking her again.

 Chapter 713 Peacefulness Never Lasts Long (1/2)

    Chapter 713 Peacefulness Never Lasts Long (1/2)


    After taking Nea to the Purple World, Lucien has a nice lovemaking session with her before Mira joins them.


    Lucien''s other wives, especially his sisters, yearn for his attention, but due to the imminent separation with his beloved tailed Queens, he devotes all his attention solely to them for a whole day.


    This time is spent within the Purple World, as in the real world, only a few hours pass before the three of them return to the Crystal City.


    Together, they make official announcements and put into practice the unity of the Mermaids and Nagas, now an alliance as it was many years ago and always should have been.


    A full day passes after the death of Tyrion; the Mermaids and Nagas still have much work to do to clean up the mess around the Crystal City and give a basic funeral to the deceased.


    Along with Nea and Mira, Lucien visits various locations in the city; they do it to solidify their alliance, but he always finds opportunities to take both Queens to the Purple World and have more intimate sessions with them.


    Lucien wants to savor every second with Nea and Mira, but time is relentless, and soon the second day dawns in the Mermaid Capital, with an even brighter sun than before.


    The trio enjoys time together in the grand house of the Purple World onest time before they return to the Crystal Castle; Lucien knows that dying his departure further could put the Mermaids and Nagas in danger, and his wives agree with him.


    Lucien steps out of the portal with his Queens into the main hall; the castle is livelier than ever, with Mermaids and Nagas bustling about, all very busy.


    Still, when they see Lucien emerge, everyone stops to greet him with expectant, shining eyes.


    "My Queen..." Rupa, the first Mermaid Lucien encountered, respectfully bows to Nea and Mira.


    They nod to the loyal Mermaid and then their gaze turns to Lucien with both respect and love. "My King."


    "Rupa." Lucien greets his loyal servant with a smile and a tender kiss, causing the Queens at his side to feel a twinge of jealousy.


    He found some time to reward Rupa and his other loyal servants while Nea and Mira were upied, but he wants to reward them even more.


    Of course, he will have time for it after leaving the Blue Star because they will follow him, including Valencia.


    Rupa wants to stay in Lucien''s arms for hours, just enjoying his caresses, but she understands that he is busy now, so she steps back and bows again.


    "I won''t take up any more of your time, my King." She speaks in a respectful tone but can''t hide a beautiful smile from having received a kiss.


    Lucien can''t help but find her adorable. "Inform the others that we''re almost leaving."


    "Yes, my King." She responds quickly and goes to fulfill that task.


    Upon hearing Lucien''s words, both Mira and Nea feel a sense of sadness. They try not to show it, but their bodies already yearn for his touch. Going a day without his kisses and caresses feels like a kind of torture they can''t endure for long.


    Lucien senses that and brings both Queens into his embrace; he wraps his arms around their slender waists and kisses their cheeks.


    "Believe me, I''ll be the one to miss you more." He speaks lovingly.


    "No way." Mira and Nea say in unison.


    Lucien feels really guilty about having to separate from his wives due to hisck of power.


    Of course, he has evolved very quickly and only couldn''t defeat the Leviathan because the ancient creature is among the strongest beings ever.


    Yet, he feels an increasing desire to be stronger and empower his wives. That kind of motivation is very powerful and drives him to work hard with his girls at every opportunity.


    Mira kisses his lips and caresses his face. "I know that soon you''ll have the power to defeat the Leviathan."


    "And thene back to us..." Nea adds before kissing him as well. "Come back to your new home."


    Lucien truly feels at home in the Blue Star, much more than he ever did in his homeworld.


    He can barely contain the urge to take Nea and Mira to the Purple World again, so he forces himself to change the subject.


    "Let''s find the others." Hements before heading towards the upper floors of the castle.


    Lucien can sense the presence of his sisters and many of his wives at the top of the castle. The trio flies up the stairs until they reach the top of the tallest tower of the castle.


    That ce is arge open area with pools, sofas, and other types of luxurious furniture, a ce for rxation and fun.


    ire, Saria, and other girls are ying a water game with a ball in the pool. They seem to be having a lot of fun, and Lucien would like to join them.


    But he walks over to Eve, who is gazing at the horizon with Daisy, Cassidy, and Helena.


    When the girls see Lucien arrive, they all want to jump into his arms. But they know he is there because the departure time is approaching, so they suppress their selfish desires and simply greet him with loving smiles.


    Well, some girls can''t really contain such desires, especially his sisters due to the Sins and the Bloody Rose.


    "Lucien!!!" Amelia screams and literally jumps into his arms, forcing him to embrace her.


    And he clearly embraces his cute sister, receiving her with many warm kisses. "Hey, my love."


    After kissing Lucien several times, Amelia looks at him with a pouting expression. "I thought you would be busy the whole time..."


    Lucien can''t help but feel a little guilty seeing the expression on Amelia''s face. He mes himself for being so greedy and having multiple wives, which gives him less time with them.


    The time dtion in the Purple World helps a lot, but he still needs to manage his time better, especially in a way that satisfies the needs of his sisters.


    They need more of his attention because only his Demonic Energy can help them cope with the effects of the Bloody Rose.


    But their needs seem to grow every day, and right now he can feel the gazes of Naomi and ire hovering over him.


    They seem like hungry beasts, and their desire for his attention is palpable.


    Before the situation gets out of control, Lucien walks over to Eve. Amelia doesn''t let go of him, and Sophia also approaches, floating on her magic pillow, to give him a kiss and wee him.


    Seeing him approaching with Amelia and Sophia, Eve can''t help but smile. She hasn''t fully gotten used to the idea of her siblings being in a romantic rtionship, especially the part about Sophia clearly being pregnant.


    Yet, what Eve wants most is to keep her family safe and happy. And while the first point is in progress, the happiness part is already evident. After all, the girls are alwaysughing when they''re with Lucien.


    "Luci..." Eve lovingly greets him as always.


    "Big Sis." Lucien lovingly greets her back.


    He has a bit of difficulty getting away from Amelia, but the little brat gives him a break, so he approaches Eve and kisses her on the cheek.


    She doesn''t shy away from the kiss and ends up feeling so good that she has to use all her willpower not to blush.


    The tender scene between siblings brings smiles to the faces of everyone around, but Lucien can''t help but look towards the horizon with a concerned and curious expression, reminding everyone that the dangers are still lurking.


    "How are things going?" Lucien asks.


    Before Eve can answer, Pride materializes her body next to her. "There hasn''t been any sign of the creature in the past two days; things seem too calm..."


    The appearance of Pride can''t help but draw Lucien''s attention. The war against Tyrion not only brought him closer to Nea but also took his rtionship with Pride to another level.


    While Eve clearly doesn''t want to talk about the kisses they exchanged to create the Sinful Aura, Pride made her feelings for him clear.


    She also made it clear that she wouldn''t ept sharing him with other women, not unless she was the most important woman in his life. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, he doesn''t know whates next. All the Sins seem straightforward due to their natures, but they are also mysterious and unpredictable women most of the time.


    Upon seeing Lucien exchanging nces with Pride, Lust quickly materializes her body next to him. "Indeed, this calmness is never good."


    The two Sins exchange nces as well, but clearly in apetitive and even hostile manner, making Lucien sigh.


    By making her feelings clear, at least in part, Pride dered war against Lust for the throne closest to Lucien.


    However, that desire is not exclusive to them, and Envy quickly appears to make her presence known as well.


    Even Sloth wouldn''t mind having more of Lucien''s attention and materializes her body, followed by Greed and Gluttony.


    Wrath is thest to appear, not because she doesn''t want to be by Lucien''s side, but because she has no control over her shy side, which she clearly doesn''t want anyone but him to see.


    Thepetition for his attention is somewhat problematic, but Lucien can''t help but enjoy having all the Sins by his side.


    While most people would feel overwhelmed by so many sinful influences, he only feels better, stronger, and moreplete.

 Chapter 714 Peacefulness Never Lasts Long (2/2)

    Chapter 714 Peacefulness Never Lasts Long (2/2)


    "The calm before the storm..." Lucien thinks aloud. "Why are things always like this?"


    "Probably because the people orchestrating this did a great job, always pushing you to the limit, never giving you time to breathe..." Slothments.


    Lucien and the other Sins agree with that. Their journey so far seems to have been meticulously nned by someone or some mysterious group of people.


    The most impressive part is that Lucien always has options, a choice, and whoever nned that knows him so well they can predict his decisions.


    "We have to go back to Bellor and confront Michael." Lucien can only think of his father to give him some answers now.


    He doesn''t think his mother will actually be there as a prisoner of the Silver Legion, but he needs to make sure and check it personally.


    Naomi nods. "Yes, we have to go back home and help our people."


    "Home? Our people??" Donna can''t help but feel upset upon hearing that.


    Amelia thinks simrly to Donna and speaks in a sarcastic tone. "She means that shitty world and the people who hate us."


    "Not everyone hates us there." Naomi responds. "Our mothers made sacrifices to protect our people, millions of innocent families that would have been massacred by the Silver Legion."


    "We were the sacrifices, you fool!" Donna exims furiously. "I saw your mother abandon you just like mine did; it was Eve who took care of us and stopped that bastard from killing us!"


    All of Lucien''s sisters haveplicated rtionships with their mothers, except Eve, whose mother passed away.


    But among them, some rtionships like Donna''s with her mother are much worse due to the intense anger she feels.


    Naomi, on the other hand, always tried to see life from the best angle. She believes that her mother loves her and only joined Michael with his other wives to save their Kingdoms and families.


    She doesn''t me Donna for hating her mother, but Naomi has a desire to return to their homnd and help her people and family. That''s what led her to ept the Soul Contract with Gluttony.


    "We''re here for power, remember?" She asks her siblings. "What''s the point of working hard for this power if we don''t use it to help our family?"


    "We are your family." Evements in an affectionate tone.


    She never wanted to get involved in her siblings'' rtionships with their mothers, and in fact, she mes Michael for forcing those women to abandon their children.


    Yet, her love is only for her siblings, no one else. So she won''t let them fight because of other people, even if those people are their mothers.


    "No matter what we do, we need to go back to Bellor before anything else." irements.


    She never thought much about her mother because before the Soul Contract with Greed, she didn''t care about much.


    But now, she doesn''t know how she feels exactly, but she certainly wants to reunite with her mother and figure it out.


    "Yes." Sophia agrees.


    As one of the younger siblings, she remembers well how much she missed her mother in the early years at Michael''s stronghold.


    That love started turning into hurt, but when she discovered she was pregnant, her perspective began to change even more rapidly.


    Sophia doesn''t know how she feels about her mother now, but she wants her daughter to have a good life, which may include the option of a grandmother, something she didn''t have.


    Lucien can see that his sisters have very different opinions about their mothers and the people those women consider their own.


    Yet, they need to return to Bellor, their homeworld, for answers and some revenge. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "However we''re going to do it, we''ll do it together, as we have been so far." Lucien makes it clear that he will support his sisters.


    They all nod, including Eve, so Naomi smiles excitedly. "I''ll see if Maya is ready."


    "No need." Lucien speaks as he turns towards the stairs. "She''s here."


    Everyone turns their attention to Maya, who is finishing climbing the stairs, apanied by La and Ka.


    Maya seems enveloped in a cloud of sadness due to having to leave her home, of course.


    Yet, when her gaze meets Lucien''s, she can''t help but feel hopeful, wondering what the adventure alongside him will be like and if he will truly prevent the Fire God from finding her again.


    La and Ka are also saddened by having to separate from Maya, but she exined to them the possibility of Lucien resolving her biggest problem, allowing them to have a bright future together.


    Both mother and daughter look at Lucien with extremely grateful expressions. They feel they can''t thank him enough, but they try to show their feelings in the best way possible.


    They do so by respectfully bowing in sync. "Thank you very much, Your Majesty!"


    "Hey, that''s not necessary." Lucien smiles friendly at the girls.


    Both of them smile back at Lucien. La''s gaze is grateful but also tired. Ka, on the other hand, seems very excited and even winks at him.


    She admires and respects Lucien ever since he saved her from the pirates shortly after arriving on the Blue Star. She wanted to thank him in a better way and even get closer to him, but there hasn''t been a good opportunity for that.


    Ka really wants to interact with Lucien, but he approaches her mother first and gently touches her shoulder.


    "How are you feeling today?" He asks in a friendly tone.


    La''s eyes sparkle with gratitude as she enjoys the warm touch of Lucien in a pure and friendly way.


    "I still can''t believe that nightmare is over..." She sighs and strokes Lucien''s hand. "I could only endure it because of your promise to help me."


    Lucien smiles and points at Amelia and Helena. "Still, they were the ones who rescued you."


    La has already thanked Amelia, Helena, and all the other wives of Lucien who helped her safely return to her family.


    Still, she casts another grateful nce at the girls before looking back at Lucien.


    "Your family is truly amazing, but you are the pir that keeps everyone together... I''m happy that my mother can be a part of this family." La speaks.


    "That makes you a part of the family too." Lucien kisses La''s forehead.


    As she blushes, he turns his attention to the young Ka. She may already have a few hundred years, but her personality is that of a young and excited adventurer.


    "Looks like I''ll be taking your grandma away..." He jokes, making Kaugh and La smiles.


    "Yeah, that''s not cool, you know..." Ka pouts. "You''ll have topensate me for that, I mean by bringing my grandma to visit us constantly and bringing me presents too!"


    Lucienughs. "Got it, visits and presents."


    "Yeah," Kaughs too, but then she makes a naughty expression. "That''s the minimum if you n on bing my grandpa."


    "Grandpa???" Lucien is shocked to hear that. He''s not even ready to be a father, let alone a grandfather.


    All the girlsugh at Lucien''s surprised reaction, making Kaugh even harder.


    But Maya bes very embarrassed. "Ka?! What are you doing?!"


    "You''re going with him to do that-" Ka starts to say, but Maya covers her mouth and pulls the girl back, making the scene even moreical.


    Lucien and his sisters can see how much Maya loves Ka and La. They may not have her blood, but they are a true family, which makes such separation even sadder.


    "I''m going to miss them..." Naomi approaches Lucien andments in a saddened tone as well.


    The time she spent in the Rising Phoenix n created deep bonds not only with Maya but also with her family and people.


    Lucien hugs Naomi as he watches the heartwarming scene of Maya and her granddaughter. "Ka is very much like you."


    "Nah, she''s cool." Naomi quickly responds.


    "Yeah, you''re a pain in the ass." Lucienughs and teases Naomi.


    Everyone wishes Maya had more time with her family, but they also know that time is crucial now.


    After more affectionate hugs, Maya releases Ka and looks at Lucien with a determined and expectant expression. "I''m ready."


    "Me too!" Sariaments as she shows her wrist adorned with beautiful bracelets, each one containing hidden treasures filled with various things.


    Lucien turns his attention to Daisy, and she quickly reports, "The portal is ready. Since most of us will be traveling within the Purple World, it was fairly simple, and Nea provided us with excellent magic crystals."


    "Great." He responds and then casts another loving nce at Nea and Mira; Lucien hates goodbyes, especially when he could avoid them.


    "We''d better go before the Leviathan..." Lucien starts to speak while gazing onest time at the beautiful blue horizon.


    But then he abruptly pauses as he fixes his gaze on the sky, precisely at a bright white spot among the clouds.


    Lust is the first to notice Lucien''s curiosity and quickly questions him. "What is that?"


    "Look there." He points to the small white gleam, which quickly grows bigger and brighter.


    "A portal?" Sloth is the first to understand what that white light is.


    "Looks like a portal of light energy..." Daisyments.


    "Light energy?" Lucien can only think of one person now. "Genevieve?"


    He hadn''t forgotten about Genevieve, the Angel who serves him and Alexa as a messenger. But she had returned to Qia when they arrived at the Blue Star, and since then, he has not heard from her.


    The purpose of her trip to her homeworld was to bring news from Alexa, and now Lucien wonders if that bright light in the sky is indeed her return.


    And if it is her, could something significant be happening?


    Maybe that''s the mysterious person in the shadows forcing him to act again. Or maybe it''s just a consequence of his actions, in particr, the deal with Alexa to help the Angels.


    Anyway, with every problem Lucien solves, more appear. And now there are more pieces on the board than ever before, making predicting what will happen next impossible.

 Chapter 715 Superior Enemies (1/2)

    715 Superior Enemies (1/2)


    "Who is Genevieve?" Nea asks. She, Mira, and Maya are all very curious.


    Lucien and his girls watch as that white spot in the sky grows bigger, also capturing the attention of all the Mermaids and Nagas within several miles around the Crystal City.


    That spot quickly forms into a portal from which a winged figure emerges. And with his incredible vision, Lucien recognizes the figure as Genevieve.


    "It''s really her." He confirms and uses his demonic energy to create a signal with purple light.


    In the sky, Genevieve quickly notices the grand Crystal City and the signal from Lucien on the tallest tower. She knows that it''s a signal from him due to its beautiful shade of purple.


    She swiftly flies in that direction, astonishing many Mermaids and Nagas who recognize her as an Angel.


    The Mermaid guards quickly fly towards Genevieve to question her.


    But before any action is taken against her, Lucien gives a signal to the Mermaids, making them clear a path for the Angel. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Genevieve swiftly arrives at the tower andnds in front of Lucien, bowing respectfully to him.


    "Master..." Her tone is filled with respect and admiration, but there is also a great deal of affection.


    Although she doesn''t have a Soul Contract with Lucien, Genevieve missed him and his caresses greatly while she was in Qia, which only strengthened her feelings for him.


    Lucien, too, cannot deny that he missed seeing those majestic light-grey wings.


    Despite the initial impression the first Angels he encountered left on him, Genevieve and especially Alexa are beautiful and fierce women.


    "I''m d you returned safely." Lucien smiles at Genevieve.


    She smiles briefly at him and Helena before her expression turns concerned. "I apologize for taking so long; it''s just that I and..."


    She pauses when she notices some unfamiliar women around Lucien.


    He understands her hesitation and quickly rifies about them. "Everyone here is on our side."


    Genevieve nods and quickly resumes her report to him. "Lady Alexa discovered that some Gods areing to the Seven Stars..."


    Lucien still doesn''t have a clear idea of the power of a God, even though Lust has mentioned them a few times.


    But the Sins do understand why Genevieve seems so worried. Nea and especially Maya also grasp the potential threat, which immediately makes them extremely worried.


    "Which Gods?" Pride quickly asks, her eyes shining with murderous intent.


    "A group of Several Inferior Gods..." Genevieve can''t hide her growing concerns. "Led by the Young Sacred Trinity."


    "Damn!" Envy immediately curses upon hearing that name.


    "We''re screwed!" Greed exims.


    "Yeah, that''s bad, really bad." Gluttony adds.


    Nea doesn''t truly understand the significance of that name, but she can tell it''s bad because Maya and Helena be even more apprehensive.


    Lucien knows that he has heard that name in one of his conversations with Lust, so he tries to recall it in his mind. "The Sacred Trinity, isn''t it an alliance between some of the most powerful Superior Gods?"


    "Yes," Lust quickly responds.


    "So the Young Sacred Trinity..." Hements.


    "They are the primary children of those Gods." Pride responds.


    Helena is familiar with those Gods, which makes her fear greatly for Lucien''s safety. After all, they are already enemies for various reasons even before they met.


    "Which ones areing?" She asks Genevieve.


    "All three of them," she quickly responds. "Joel, Kael, and Coraline."


    Those names elicit different reactions from the Sins and some of the other girls.


    "Joel is the son of the Fire God," Maya panics. "Maybe they''reing for me..."


    "Coraline is the daughter of that despicable woman..." Helena clenches her teeth as she speaks about the Water Goddess, her heart burning with a desire for revenge.


    Pride says nothing, but the white light in her eyes intensifies, reflecting her own desire for vengeance.


    "Kael is the son of the Light God," Lust exins. "He inherited all the powers of his father and has already killed two hosts of Pride."


    The Sins don''t have actual memories of their previous hosts, but they have such historical knowledge in their minds, which brings a natural anger against the Gods, especially those they have directly confronted.


    Lucien tries to stay calm, but the idea of a group of Godsing to the Blue Star leaves him worried.


    He has worked so hard to help the Nagas and Mermaids, and now, before the Leviathan could even do anything, an even greater threat emerges.


    How could he think of fleeing, abandoning the people he swore to protect?


    But how could he simply stay and confront such powerful enemies, putting his family at risk?


    Lust is already eximing in his mind that they need to leave the Blue Star as soon as possible, but before making any decision, he needs to understand the situation better.


    "What is their power?" He asks Genevieve.


    She quickly responds, "The Several Inferior Gods are in the firstyer of the Cosmic Realm, but the Young Sacred Trinity are already considered Complete Gods, even though they are in the thirdyer of the Cosmic Realm."


    "In fact, Coraline recently reached the fourthyer." She adds.


    Lucien still finds it difficult to have a clear idea of what those power levels mean. He has only faced two enemies from the Cosmic Realm so far, and the Leviathan was just toying with him while Tyrion posed the real challenge.


    Tyrion was at the very beginning of the firstyer of the Cosmic Realm, and even after performing that profane ritual, his power did not cross the threshold of the firstyer.


    Thus, Lucien only has an idea of the power within the firstyer of the Cosmic Realm. And the Sins exined that the difference inyers within that realm can mean an increase in power by tens, hundreds, or even thousands of times.


    It is evident that the Young Sacred Trinity is a much greater threat than the Leviathan, and Lucien knows that he and his girls cannot defeat such enemies now.


    Nea is also in a panic and can''t help but look at Lucien with a mixed expression of fear and sympathy.


    She understands that the threat is far beyond their capabilities, but her people don''t have the option to flee from the Blue Star like him.


    She also doesn''t want to ask Lucien to stay and fight because that would mean asking him to die.


    Yet, she can feel through their connection that he has no intention to abandon her and their people.


    "What are we going to do???" She asks in a desperate tone.


    Lucien is forcing his mind to find a solution, and the Sins are helping him.


    Well, Lust and Envy are begging him to leave the Blue Star with his girls as quickly as possible, but Sloth is genuinely trying to find a solution to protect the Mermaids and Nagas.


    "The sacred tree of the Nagas." She speaks in her usual calm tone.


    Lucien quickly looks at Mira and begins to speak. "I''m not sure how much of Tyrion''s corruption still lingers within the tree, but it should obey me now."


    "How many Mermaids can we bring inside the barrier of the tree?" He asks.


    Mira quickly responds. "The Naga Capital has sufficient space for another ten million inhabitants, probably more if we make urgent renovations."


    Lucien can''t help but feel saddened by hearing that. With the current space in the Naga Capital, he could protect all the Mermaids from Crystal City and even a few million more.


    But the entire Mermaid Kingdom has many other cities, totaling tens of millions of other Mermaids who would be left unprotected.


    Also, the Naga Kingdom has tens of millions of Nagas in total, Nagas who would have to give up their ce behind the barrier of the sacred tree to save the Mermaids.


    While Lucien, his girls, and the Sins desperately try to find a solution to this problem, Genevieve has more bad news.


    "Master..." She doesn''t like being the bearer of more bad news, but it is her duty to keep Lucien aware of all the threats surrounding him.


    He can see her hesitation. "Just say it."


    "Master..." She looks up at the sky, specifically at a red spot amidst the clouds. "I think the damn Sh¨¦ are already arriving."


    11:24


    She nods and quickly exins, "Those Gods are not only bringing an army of Angels, but the Young Sacred Trinity has also formed a secret alliance with the Sh¨¦ Dragons to attack the Seven Stars."


    "What the fuck?!?" Wrath can''t help but exim.


    The other Sins and Helena are also surprised by this revtion.


    "Are you sure about this?" Helena asks.


    Genevieve nods. "Yes, that''s why I took so long toe. Lady Alexa wanted to be certain about it."


    "Dragons and Gods forming an alliance? This is madness!" Greedments.


    "Calling the Sh¨¦ ''Dragons'' is madness in itself." Pride remarks. "The Tiankong Dynasty would never do such a thing; they wouldn''t dare tarnish Aylin''s legacy!"


    "Aylin died many years ago," Envy speaks to Pride. "And you can''t speak on behalf of the Dragons."


    "YOU!!" Pride bes furious and almost summons her white scythe to attack Envy.


    But Lucien quickly approaches her and holds her hand. "We cannot fight amongst ourselves, especially when so many enemies areing."


    Due to the growing respect for Lucien, Pride contains her frustrations. She has no allegiance to the Dragons, whether they be from the Tiankong Dynasty or the Sh¨¦ Dynasty, but she doesn''t appreciate the disrespect towards Aylin''s memory.


    "Don''t be foolish," Sloth shakes her head at Pride and Envy. "Genevieve was clear when she mentioned that it is a SECRET alliance, which means even Alexa had difficulties discovering it."


    Lust nods. "Exactly, so Aisha must not know about it, or she would have taken action."


    Lucien also doesn''t have much knowledge about the current politics of the Dragons. After all, the memories he saw of Aylin were from her youth, hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Regardless, he doesn''t have time to worry about the Dragons'' internal conflicts because he is fully focused on protecting his people now.


    But before he can think of a n, Genevieve''s trembling and concerned voice brings more bad news.


    "Master..." She looks up at the sky, specifically at a red spot amidst the clouds. "I think the damn Sh¨¦ are already arriving."


    "Damn!" He can''t help but curse.

 Chapter 717 The Blue Lady and The Ancient Snake

    Chapter 717 The Blue Lady and The Ancient Snake


    The whole Crystal City stops to gaze at the shining and growing red spot in the sky. Actually, almost the whole Mermaid Kingdom can see it by now.


    Just a minute ago, everyone was celebrating the victory against Tyrion, but now all the Mermaids and Nagas seeing that red spot are confused and concerned.


    Such tension is even greater in Lucien''s group since they understand the magnitude of the imminent threat, a possible alliance between two Superior Races.


    Yet, the Sh¨¦ Dragons are not the only ones approaching; there are also the Water Spirit and the Leviathan, all converging in the same direction.


    In such a tense moment, everyone instinctively looks at Lucien, be they Sins, wives, sisters, or allies, some seeking his leadership and others his opinion.


    But Lucien doesn''t move an inch.


    He feels a powerful urge to fly towards that familiar feeling calling him to the Water Spirit, especially when the idea that the Leviathan might be trying to attack her arises.


    But no matter how many responsibilities Lucien has, protecting his family is still his top priority.


    "We have to-" Nea clearly wants to help the Water Spirit.


    But Lucien quickly interrupts her. "We won''t do anything yet."


    "But-" Nea tries to argue.


    "We don''t know what''s happening, we have to stay together and protect our people." He speaks in a determined and authoritative tone.


    Just like some of Lucien''s other wives, Nea has a strong personality and a unique opinion, but when she hears him speaking in that manner, any desire to go against his order vanishes.


    That doesn''t have to do with her wanting to blindly obey Lucien, but rather the fact that she and all his wives understand that he only thinks about doing what is best to protect them.


    But not all the women there have such a connection with Lucien, like Greed, who quickly voices her opinion. "We can''t just stand still while our enemies make their move."


    "What do you want to do??" Lust asks sarcastically. "Run away? Do you want to flee with your tail between your legs like a scared little puppy??"


    "If that allows us to live another day to keep fighting..." Gluttonyments.


    "YOU CO-" Envy tries to insult Gluttony and Greed.


    But Pride interrupts them all. "SHUT UP!"


    No matter how much Pride has shown her feelings for Lucien, her authority among the Sins is still absolute, and even Lust feels a brutal pressure, making her and her sisters fall silent.


    Greed and Gluttony don''t say anything, but they, like the other Sins, look at Pride with inquisitive expressions.


    She, on the other hand, looks at Lucien with a confident gaze. "What do you think?"


    Lucien is grateful for Pride''s trust, but he is just as confused as the others, except for the familiar feeling that makes him believe that the Water Spirit is an ally.


    "She is almost..." Hements as he continues to look at the horizon. That feeling quickly intensifies, making it clear that the Water Spirit is approaching with unbelievable speed.


    That powerful aura also enters the magical senses of the Sins, and everyone looks in that direction.


    With a resounding *BAM*, a figure emerges from the water with such speed and force that it creates a massive wave several miles from Crystal City.


    The figure is wearing a beautiful blue dress adorned with colorful pearls, and her hair seems to have various shades of blue.


    "Our Lady!!" Nea exims as she recognizes the woman.


    "The Water Spirit?" the Sins wonder.


    "Who..." Lucien looks at that shining figure with a puzzled expression.


    She is the same woman who was in the ss coffin, someone who should be a stranger to him; yet, she feels so familiar.


    The Water Spirit continues flying at an incredible speed towards the sky, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "The Leviathan!" Pride points to the sea below the Water Spirit.


    Once again, Lucien''s group looks in that direction, and they see the water stirring again.


    With another loud *BAM*, the sea opens up once more, and the gigantic monstrous serpent emerges behind the Water Spirit.


    "No!" Nea panics and tries to fly in that direction to help the Water Spirit.


    But Lucien quickly embraces and holds her in the air. "Wait!"


    "LUCI-" Nea tries to break free from his embrace.


    Yet, he continues to hold her gently. "Just look..."


    Nea fully trusts Lucien and does as he says; she and everyone else simply watch as the Leviathan follows the Water Spirit in the sky.


    They see the Water Spirite to a stop, and the Leviathan reaching her, but contrary to what many imagined, the creature does not attack the shining blue figure.


    "What the..." Everyone is surprised to see the creature bow in the sky and receive the Water Spirit on top of its head.


    The scene is as shocking as it is beautiful; it''s as if the most beautiful fairy evernded on the most monstrous creature of all.


    A union between pure goodness and corrupted viiny.


    Immediately, a strong sinister green light emerges at the tip of the Leviathan''s tail and quickly travels through its whole body until it reaches its head and the Water Spirit.


    Then, that light blends with the beautiful shining blue light of the Water Spirit, who raises her hands towards the red spot in the sky.


    Next, bright beams of blue and green light burst forth from her delicate hands towards the sky at high speed.


    Everything happens very quickly, a spectacle of brilliant lights that can be seen from all over that side of the Blue Star.


    The beams of light from the Water Spirit quickly reach a high point in the sky, beyond the clouds, where oxygen bes scarce.


    Then, that light stops as if it had hit an invisible barrier, but instead of disappearing, it begins to spread in all directions.


    "Incredible!!" Greed thinks aloud.


    "So much power..." Gluttony can feel better than anyone else how much energy is contained in those beams of light, an amount that even several Cosmic Realm beingsbined couldn''t achieve.


    "They are merging the energies..." Envyments.


    "But for what purpose?" Wrath asks what everyone else wonders.


    They continue to watch as the colorful energies spread rapidly across the sky, covering hundreds and thousands of miles within seconds.


    Sloth''s eyes glow as she reaches a conclusion before the others. "A barrier, she''s creating a barrier around the Blue Star."


    "A barrier around an entire?" Lust voices her thoughts.


    "Is that really possible?" Eve asks.


    "Of course," Pride responds. "It just requires an enormous amount of power and energy."


    Before Naomi can ask how much, Gluttony answers. "Many Cosmic Realm beingsbined at the very least."


    That response shocks everyone, and ire can''t help butment. "But she and the Leviathan are alone..."


    "She is a Primordial, and the Leviathan is an ancient legendary creature," Envy remarks.


    "Well, she''s just getting started, so..." Mayaments in a doubtful tone.


    After all, creating a barrier around a whole to prevent the entry of a Superior Race seems impossible.


    "She will seed." Neaments in a hopeful tone; her faith in the Water Spirit is unwavering.


    "They have to seed." Lucienments as he continues to embrace Nea. He fears that she will rush towards danger to try and help the Water Spirit.


    All of his wives are there, witnessing that scene along with thousands of Nagas and Mermaids, all impressed by the power of the Water Spirit.


    All those Nagas and Mermaids don''t understand what is happening, but Lucien and his girls know that if the Water Spirit fails, the Blue Star will be thrown into a destructive war against the Superior Races.


    But if she seeds... Well, not even the Sins or Maya canprehend the magnitude of that blue and green barrier.


    As the barrier expands in all directions, it bes less green and more blue, a shade of blue that grows increasingly transparent, allowing only the sunlight to pass through its expanse.


    With each second that the Water Spirit channels more energy, the Sins be more impressed.


    "So, this is the power of a Primordial..." Slothments as her knowledge expands alongside that barrier.


    Gluttony is also greatly impressed. "This power is much greater than we spected."


    "She doesn''t even resemble the helpless woman inside the ss coffin from a few days ago." Envyments.


    "Perhaps she is still recovering." Lucien speaks in a gentle tone.


    He cannot help but instinctively care for that woman, even though he knows so little about her.


    Lust and the other Sins, especially Pride, notice how interested he is in the Water Spirit, and it has nothing to do with her being an incredible woman, but something more, something they don''t understand and thus fear.


    The barrier continues to grow rapidly, and with their enhanced vision abilities, Lucien and Maggie see it epass a significant portion of the Blue Star.


    "They''re truly covering the whole..." Maggiements.


    "It seems so." Lucien adds. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Most of the attention is on the Water Spirit, but the Leviathan is also impressive.


    However, unlike the seemingly tireless Water Spirit, the creature begins to falter.


    Everyone sees when its gigantic tail starts trembling, and its green light begins to dim.


    "The Leviathan is reaching its limit," Envyments.


    But just as everyone thinks that, the creature lets out a powerful roar.


    "ROOOOOOOAARRRRR!!!" Its voice echoes for hundreds of miles, and its green light shines brightly once again.


    With the help of his vision ability, Lucien sees the Water Spirit cast a friendly gaze towards the Leviathan and smile in the sky.


    Then, as if they could sense his gaze, both of them look directly at him, the Leviathan with a fierce and expectant gaze, and the Water Spirit with a loving and also expectant look.


    "The hell???" Lucien doesn''t know what to think, but he is eager to discover anything about both the Water Spirit and the Leviathan.

 Chapter 717 The Blue Lady and The Ancient Snake

    Chapter 717 The Blue Lady and The Ancient Snake


    The whole Crystal City stops to gaze at the shining and growing red spot in the sky. Actually, almost the whole Mermaid Kingdom can see it by now.


    Just a minute ago, everyone was celebrating the victory against Tyrion, but now all the Mermaids and Nagas seeing that red spot are confused and concerned.


    Such tension is even greater in Lucien''s group since they understand the magnitude of the imminent threat, a possible alliance between two Superior Races.


    Yet, the Sh¨¦ Dragons are not the only ones approaching; there are also the Water Spirit and the Leviathan, all converging in the same direction.


    In such a tense moment, everyone instinctively looks at Lucien, be they Sins, wives, sisters, or allies, some seeking his leadership and others his opinion.


    But Lucien doesn''t move an inch. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He feels a powerful urge to fly towards that familiar feeling calling him to the Water Spirit, especially when the idea that the Leviathan might be trying to attack her arises.


    But no matter how many responsibilities Lucien has, protecting his family is still his top priority.


    "We have to-" Nea clearly wants to help the Water Spirit.


    But Lucien quickly interrupts her. "We won''t do anything yet."


    "But-" Nea tries to argue.


    "We don''t know what''s happening, we have to stay together and protect our people." He speaks in a determined and authoritative tone.


    Just like some of Lucien''s other wives, Nea has a strong personality and a unique opinion, but when she hears him speaking in that manner, any desire to go against his order vanishes.


    That doesn''t have to do with her wanting to blindly obey Lucien, but rather the fact that she and all his wives understand that he only thinks about doing what is best to protect them.


    But not all the women there have such a connection with Lucien, like Greed, who quickly voices her opinion. "We can''t just stand still while our enemies make their move."


    "What do you want to do??" Lust asks sarcastically. "Run away? Do you want to flee with your tail between your legs like a scared little puppy??"


    "If that allows us to live another day to keep fighting..." Gluttonyments.


    "YOU CO-" Envy tries to insult Gluttony and Greed.


    But Pride interrupts them all. "SHUT UP!"


    No matter how much Pride has shown her feelings for Lucien, her authority among the Sins is still absolute, and even Lust feels a brutal pressure, making her and her sisters fall silent.


    Greed and Gluttony don''t say anything, but they, like the other Sins, look at Pride with inquisitive expressions.


    She, on the other hand, looks at Lucien with a confident gaze. "What do you think?"


    Lucien is grateful for Pride''s trust, but he is just as confused as the others, except for the familiar feeling that makes him believe that the Water Spirit is an ally.


    "She is almost..." Hements as he continues to look at the horizon. That feeling quickly intensifies, making it clear that the Water Spirit is approaching with unbelievable speed.


    That powerful aura also enters the magical senses of the Sins, and everyone looks in that direction.


    With a resounding *BAM*, a figure emerges from the water with such speed and force that it creates a massive wave several miles from Crystal City.


    The figure is wearing a beautiful blue dress adorned with colorful pearls, and her hair seems to have various shades of blue.


    "Our Lady!!" Nea exims as she recognizes the woman.


    "The Water Spirit?" the Sins wonder.


    "Who..." Lucien looks at that shining figure with a puzzled expression.


    She is the same woman who was in the ss coffin, someone who should be a stranger to him; yet, she feels so familiar.


    The Water Spirit continues flying at an incredible speed towards the sky, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "The Leviathan!" Pride points to the sea below the Water Spirit.


    Once again, Lucien''s group looks in that direction, and they see the water stirring again.


    With another loud *BAM*, the sea opens up once more, and the gigantic monstrous serpent emerges behind the Water Spirit.


    "No!" Nea panics and tries to fly in that direction to help the Water Spirit.


    But Lucien quickly embraces and holds her in the air. "Wait!"


    "LUCI-" Nea tries to break free from his embrace.


    Yet, he continues to hold her gently. "Just look..."


    Nea fully trusts Lucien and does as he says; she and everyone else simply watch as the Leviathan follows the Water Spirit in the sky.


    They see the Water Spirite to a stop, and the Leviathan reaching her, but contrary to what many imagined, the creature does not attack the shining blue figure.


    "What the..." Everyone is surprised to see the creature bow in the sky and receive the Water Spirit on top of its head.


    The scene is as shocking as it is beautiful; it''s as if the most beautiful fairy evernded on the most monstrous creature of all.


    A union between pure goodness and corrupted viiny.


    Immediately, a strong sinister green light emerges at the tip of the Leviathan''s tail and quickly travels through its whole body until it reaches its head and the Water Spirit.


    Then, that light blends with the beautiful shining blue light of the Water Spirit, who raises her hands towards the red spot in the sky.


    Next, bright beams of blue and green light burst forth from her delicate hands towards the sky at high speed.


    Everything happens very quickly, a spectacle of brilliant lights that can be seen from all over that side of the Blue Star.


    The beams of light from the Water Spirit quickly reach a high point in the sky, beyond the clouds, where oxygen bes scarce.


    Then, that light stops as if it had hit an invisible barrier, but instead of disappearing, it begins to spread in all directions.


    "Incredible!!" Greed thinks aloud.


    "So much power..." Gluttony can feel better than anyone else how much energy is contained in those beams of light, an amount that even several Cosmic Realm beingsbined couldn''t achieve.


    "They are merging the energies..." Envyments.


    "But for what purpose?" Wrath asks what everyone else wonders.


    They continue to watch as the colorful energies spread rapidly across the sky, covering hundreds and thousands of miles within seconds.


    Sloth''s eyes glow as she reaches a conclusion before the others. "A barrier, she''s creating a barrier around the Blue Star."


    "A barrier around an entire?" Lust voices her thoughts.


    "Is that really possible?" Eve asks.


    "Of course," Pride responds. "It just requires an enormous amount of power and energy."


    Before Naomi can ask how much, Gluttony answers. "Many Cosmic Realm beingsbined at the very least."


    That response shocks everyone, and ire can''t help butment. "But she and the Leviathan are alone..."


    "She is a Primordial, and the Leviathan is an ancient legendary creature," Envy remarks.


    "Well, she''s just getting started, so..." Mayaments in a doubtful tone.


    After all, creating a barrier around a whole to prevent the entry of a Superior Race seems impossible.


    "She will seed." Neaments in a hopeful tone; her faith in the Water Spirit is unwavering.


    "They have to seed." Lucienments as he continues to embrace Nea. He fears that she will rush towards danger to try and help the Water Spirit.


    All of his wives are there, witnessing that scene along with thousands of Nagas and Mermaids, all impressed by the power of the Water Spirit.


    All those Nagas and Mermaids don''t understand what is happening, but Lucien and his girls know that if the Water Spirit fails, the Blue Star will be thrown into a destructive war against the Superior Races.


    But if she seeds... Well, not even the Sins or Maya canprehend the magnitude of that blue and green barrier.


    As the barrier expands in all directions, it bes less green and more blue, a shade of blue that grows increasingly transparent, allowing only the sunlight to pass through its expanse.


    With each second that the Water Spirit channels more energy, the Sins be more impressed.


    "So, this is the power of a Primordial..." Slothments as her knowledge expands alongside that barrier.


    Gluttony is also greatly impressed. "This power is much greater than we spected."


    "She doesn''t even resemble the helpless woman inside the ss coffin from a few days ago." Envyments.


    "Perhaps she is still recovering." Lucien speaks in a gentle tone.


    He cannot help but instinctively care for that woman, even though he knows so little about her.


    Lust and the other Sins, especially Pride, notice how interested he is in the Water Spirit, and it has nothing to do with her being an incredible woman, but something more, something they don''t understand and thus fear.


    The barrier continues to grow rapidly, and with their enhanced vision abilities, Lucien and Maggie see it epass a significant portion of the Blue Star.


    "They''re truly covering the whole..." Maggiements.


    "It seems so." Lucien adds.


    Most of the attention is on the Water Spirit, but the Leviathan is also impressive.


    However, unlike the seemingly tireless Water Spirit, the creature begins to falter.


    Everyone sees when its gigantic tail starts trembling, and its green light begins to dim.


    "The Leviathan is reaching its limit," Envyments.


    But just as everyone thinks that, the creature lets out a powerful roar.


    "ROOOOOOOAARRRRR!!!" Its voice echoes for hundreds of miles, and its green light shines brightly once again.


    With the help of his vision ability, Lucien sees the Water Spirit cast a friendly gaze towards the Leviathan and smile in the sky.


    Then, as if they could sense his gaze, both of them look directly at him, the Leviathan with a fierce and expectant gaze, and the Water Spirit with a loving and also expectant look.


    "The hell???" Lucien doesn''t know what to think, but he is eager to discover anything about both the Water Spirit and the Leviathan.

 Chapter 718 Primordial Barrier

    Chapter 718 Primordial Barrier


    The Leviathan''s roar is deafening to almost all the Mermaids and Nagas who hear it, but Lucien and his girls are just behind the barrier of the Sins.


    Also, he can swear that the mysterious creature and the Water Spirit looked at him for a second before returning to focus on creating that colossal barrier around the whole Blue Star.


    "What was that?" Lucien can''t help but wonder, simultaneously asking for Lust''s opinion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "She wants you to see it," Lust quickly voices her opinion.


    "See what exactly?" He is still confused.


    Lust has no doubts that this is a kind of show of strength; and for whom else would it be if not for Lucien?


    "This all, their show," she responds.


    Lucien doesn''t want to jump to conclusions about both the Water Spirit and the Leviathan, but Lust''s words make some sense.


    "If it solves our problems, I don''t mind spending several days watching them," hements aloud.


    Everyone agrees that this incredible barrier would truly be a miracle now, so they attentively observe every move of the Water Spirit and the Leviathan in the sky.


    The Water Spirit continues channeling the blue and green energies in the sky, causing the magical barrier to cover everything within a radius of thousands of miles.


    They all count the seconds until two minutes pass, and the Leviathan falters again.


    The creature''s green light begins to lose its shine, but this time she doesn''t roar and regain strength.


    Yet, she nces at Lucien again, a look still fierce but this time exhausted.


    "She''s going down!!" Lucien instinctively releases Nea and flies towards the Leviathan.


    He still remembers the torturous pain the creature caused him, but seeing she give everything to protect the Blue Star, he can''t help but consider her an ally rather than an enemy.


    Despite still being a gigantic, monstrous, and scary creature, the Leviathan is now exhausted and unconscious, weak, andpletely vulnerable.


    Lucien doesn''t know what he''s going to do, after all, holding the massive serpent in his arms is not possible. Yet, he wants to try to help the allies who are helping him.


    "Lucien!!!" The girls shout, worried about him.


    But he continues flying towards the falling Leviathan from the sky.


    The Water Spirit is aware of everything that is happening, and while still maintaining a hand channeling her energy into the barrier, she uses the other to signal Lucien, a clear sign for him to stop.


    He halts in the air, not because of that signal, but because a voice resonates in his mind, a voice he has heard before.


    "Wait." That voice is so sweet and gentle that it reminds him of another voice, a connection so absurd that it makes him question his sanity.


    "Let me help!" Lucien shouts to the Water Spirit.


    But before she responds, he sees water ropesing out of the sea, holding the Leviathan''s body in the air.


    Then, within those magical water ropes, the Leviathan''s body starts to glow in green and blue.


    The most impressive partes next when the Leviathan''s body begins to change, its gigantic and monstrous features rapidly diminishing, making way for humanoid traits.


    In a matter of seconds, the colossal draconic serpent transforms into a petitedy with demi-human but delicate features.


    With another *BAM*, arge object emerges from the sea, the mysterious shell that trapped Lucien at the bottom of the ocean.


    The shell opens, and inside it, the beautiful ss coffin is already open, awaiting the now humanoid body of the Leviathan, which is gently carried by the water ropes into the coffin.


    The whole scene unfolds while the Water Spirit continues to strengthen the barrier in the sky, a demonstration not only of incredible power but also a natural kindness towards her allies.


    As Lucien sees the Water Spirit ce the Leviathan in the ss coffin and the shell closing, returning to the depths of the sea, he wonders about the connection between them.


    And what is the connection between him and the Water Spirit?


    So many questions arise in his mind, yet at the same time, the answers he desires are not as important as the imminent attack of the Sh¨¦ Dragons and Gods.


    Lucien looks back at the red spot in the sky, and its light begins to dim until it disappearspletely.


    "She did it!" Lust exims. "The is sealed."


    "The portal is gone?" He asks.


    "Yes," she quickly responds. "If their energy can''t prate the barrier, they can''t reach here."


    "Incredible!" Lucien can''t help but be even more impressed by the power of the Water Spirit.


    "Unbelievable, indeed," Greedments.


    The other Sins share the same sentiment. Just as Lucien''s victory over Tyrion was a miracle for the Mermaids and Nagas, the Water Spirit''s barrier is an extraordinary feat for everyone who can grasp the magnitude of such an act.


    Maya had a vast life''s experience like the Sins, and even she has never witnessed anything like that, the full power of a Primordial.


    As the portal of the Sh¨¦ Dragons disappears from the sky, Lucien and his girls can breathe a sigh of relief; their enemies cannot attack now.


    "Our Lady protects us..." Nea can''t help but think aloud; her faith in the Water Spirit is a sentiment passed down through generations.


    But the Sins don''t share such faith, and Lust can''t help but look at the Water Spirit with an inquisitive expression. "After Lucien saved her ass and her world, I''d say we''re even."


    Everyone else thinks the same way, and even Nea can''t deny that; but do the Water Spirit knows what Lucien did for her? They wonder.


    On the other hand, Lucien has other questions in mind, many of them. Now that the Sh¨¦ threat is no longer imminent, he goes back to worrying about his previous enemy.


    The once frightening and monstrous ancestral serpent is now a harmless girl inside the ss coffin, which disappears into the sea along with the Water Spirit''s magical shell.


    Just as Lucien is about to question the Water Spirit about her connection to the Leviathan, she looks directly at him as if she could sense his questions lingering around her.


    Everyone notices the cold gaze of the Water Spirit on Lucien, which elicits various instinctive reactions.


    Nea and Mira have faith in the Water Spirit, but the Sins can''t simply trust one of the most mysterious beings in the universe.


    They prepare for the worst and draw closer to Lucien; Pride even summons her white scythe while standing as close to Lucien as Lust, both ready to confront a Primordial by his side if needed.


    "She''s not our enemy." Saria quickly speaks the same Nea thinks.


    But the Sins doubt that, and Envy quickly voices her concerns. "How can you be sure?"


    "She seemed quite friendly with the Leviathan, a creature that wants to devour Lucien..." Lustments.


    Nea doesn''t want to believe that the worst could happen; she already cares deeply for Lucien and would face any enemy by his side. But what if that enemy is the creator of her entire race and world?


    "She must have a good exnation." Nea quickly remarks.


    "I bet so." Greedments sarcastically.


    "Let''s hear it anyway..." Gluttony adds.


    Everyone has something to say, but Lucien remains strangely silent, his gaze fixed on the eyes of the Water Spirit.


    Somehow, he feels that everything about her is very familiar, yet at the same time, he can''t find any memories of her in his mind.


    That''s different from how he feels about his mother; he has clear memories of her voice and touch, even though he can''t remember her face anymore.


    Not only his gaze but everyone else''s is fixed on the Water Spirit, and they see her slowly floating towards that tall tower, in the direction of Lucien and his girls.


    Following the Sins'' intuition, Lucien''s sister and most of his wives prepare their weapons.


    But he quickly signals them to stay calm. "She''s not our enemy, I can feel it."


    Nea is very happy that Lucien thinks that way, but the Sins disapprove of such blind faith.


    "Whatever she says, you shouldn''t just believe it," Pride advises him.


    "She''s right," Lust doesn''t like admitting it, but she also wants the best for Lucien. "Remember that there are unknown people in the shadows trying to manipte us..."


    "And these Primordials might very well be those people," Envy quickly adds.


    The number of questions in Lucien''s mind grows rapidly, but as the Water Spirit approaches him, his urge to question her is reced by feelings he doesn''tprehend.


    The distance between them is now just a hundred meters, and the Water Spirit continues to float calmly towards him.


    Nea, Saria, Mira, and even Kam quickly bow; the desire to show respect to their creator is instinctive and powerful.


    Lucien doesn''t me them, but he doesn''t feel any urge to show such respect to the Water Spirit; their mysterious connection feels more natural and intimate.


    The Water Spirit finally stops in the air a few meters away from Lucien, who is also floating in the air.


    "My Lady," the Mermaids and Nagas greet her respectfully.


    But the Water Spirit continues to stare at Lucien with a neutral yet slightly curious expression.


    "..." Lucien doesn''t say anything, and a strange silence fills the atmosphere.


    He keeps his gaze fixed on the Water Spirit but briefly nces away, first giving a gentle and friendly look to Nea, Mira, and their daughters.


    Then, the mysteriousdy in blue casts a neutral look over Lucien''s sisters and wives, ending with a hostile expression upon seeing the Sins standing beside him.


    The tension in the air bes palpable, as everyone has so many questions, but no one wants to be the first to speak. At the same time, they all wonder what such a mysterious person has to say.


    After making her feelings somewhat clear about the women around Lucien, the Water Spirit looks back at him.


    Her neutral expression doesn''t seem entirely natural, evident in her tone when she speaks her first words out loud to him.


    "Thank you."


    Lucien didn''t expect that response, nor did he anticipate the powerful wave of happiness that surged within him afterward.


    He doesn''t know how to respond, and he instinctively smiles, like someone who has just received a beautiful gift.

 Chapter 719 Mysterious Blue Lady (1/2)

    Chapter 719 Mysterious Blue Lady (1/2)


    "Thank you..."


    The words of the Water Spirit echo in Lucien''s mind, her voice so sweet and naturally familiar that he gets lost in thoughts.


    When he first encountered the Nature Spirit back in Argerim, he didn''t feel anything special; that mysterious woman seemed like a nk canvas.


    But when he saw the Water Spirit for the first time, sleeping inside the ss coffin, Lucien only saw a beautiful, peaceful, and vulnerable woman.


    Then he witnessed her power personally and understood why Nea and everyone from the Blue Star view her as a powerful and gentle deity.


    But then she thanked him, just like that, like an ordinary person.


    Despite being extremely beautiful, the Water Spirit doesn''t seem like an ancient woman, but rather a young woman as normal as anyone else.


    "Lucien???" He hears Lust''s voice in his mind, waking him from his confused thoughts and causing him to meet a perplexed gaze from the Water Spirit.


    No; in fact, he can see that her delicate lips are slightly curved, and there''s a familiar sparkle in her eyes.


    [Is she enjoying messing with me?] He wonders. [Teasing me??]


    Although Lucien is certain that the mysterious Water Spirit is ying with him, no one else there can see through her cold and distant expression.


    It''s as if she has two faces, one that everyone sees, and one that only Lucien can see.


    His silence creates an awkward atmosphere, and Nea almost panics, thinking that the Water Spirit might perceive it as a hostile sign.


    The Water Spirit doesn''t remain still for long and instead floats slowly towards Lucien.


    "You-" Pride steps in front of Lucien and begins raising her white scythe towards the Water Spirit.


    "Wait!" But Lucien quickly grabs her wrist and lowers her weapon.


    The other Sins also be alert, but the Water Spirit just floats past Lucien, heading towards the tables at the top of the tower.


    As she passes right beside him, her sweet perfume hits Lucien strongly, intensifying the already familiar sensations he feels.


    [Who the hell are you???] Lucien bes even more curious about the Water Spirit.


    "Why are you acting like this?!" Lust questions Lucien; she doesn''t like how he seems confused and lost at that moment.


    He doesn''t like feeling that way either and tries to calm down all those emotions rising within him.


    Everyone''s gazes shift from the Water Spirit to Lucien and back to her; the situation is truly curious, and everyone wants to know whates next.


    Surprising everyone once again, the Water Spirit reaches one of the tables and takes a pitcher of wine, pouring the liquid slowly into a ss.


    Lucien tries to think of something to say, and something instinctively slips out of his mouth before he can understand it. "You don''t have to thank me." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    All of Lucien''s wives disagree with him on that, but Nea bes particrly tense; she understands that his feelings are in a mess, but no matter how hard she tries, her special ability doesn''t seem to work on the Water Spirit.


    Not knowing what kind of reaction to expect from the mysterious Blue Lady, everyone watches as she takes a sip of the wine and turns back to Lucien again.


    "Oh?" She seems to disagree with his words as well. "You helped me when I was vulnerable, protected my people when I was absent, so it''s natural for me to have much to be thankful for."


    Lucien still doesn''t understand why he wanted to help the Water Spirit so much, but regarding protecting her people, he thinks differently. Even the use of those words seems calcted to provoke him.


    Even though she feels like one of the oldest and most powerful beings in the universe, he can''t let her toy with him without consequences.


    "Your people?" He asks with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    A mysterious glint appears in the Water Spirit''s eyes, and she responds calmly. "Yes, the people I created with my own energy and blood."


    Lucien walks to the table and also takes a ss of wine before looking back at the Water Spirit. "But when things got tough, it was me and my family who protected them..."


    The Sins smile upon hearing that, but the other girls are tense, especially the Mermaids and Nagas.


    Mira and Nea fear that the Water Spirit might actually get upset with Lucien now, but contrary to expectations, sheughs.


    "So you think they should ept you as their leader just because you defeated an arrogant fool?" She asks in a tone more curious than sarcastic.


    Lucien takes another sip of the wine as he tries to see through the Water Spirit''s intentions, but neither Nea nor Mira can do that, so he also has no idea what goes on in the mind of such a mysterious woman.


    Instead of directly answering her, he casts a gentle look at Nea and Mira. "I believe the Mermaids and Nagas can choose who to follow, regardless of who created them in the first ce."


    Contrary to expectations once again, the Water Spirit smiles at Lucien. "Good answer, I think the same way."


    But before he can smile back, she quickly continues, "But don''t be mistaken, I know everything that happens in this world, including the selfish objectives that brought you here..."


    Lucien can''t help but tense up. He knows the Water Spirit is referring to the Phoenix''s magic core, and although he understands that Maya must also suspect something like that, he hasn''t had a chance to talk to her about it, something that could potentially ruin their still immature rtionship.


    Lucien remains silent for a few seconds, giving the Water Spirit time to rify her intentions.


    She stares into his eyes, but instead of hostility, he only sees instinctive kindness and a hint of teasing.


    "Rx," she smiles amiably. "We''re not enemies, right?"


    "I''m starting to doubt that..." He sighs.


    The Water Spirit takes another sip of wine as she looks at Lucien, making everyone around them even more tense.


    "You''re confused, that''s natural," shements. "Anyone in your situation would be defensive too."


    "My situation?" Lucien doesn''t think the Water Spirit is only talking about what happened on the Blue Star. "You seem to know a lot about me, and I know almost nothing about you."


    "Yeah, that doesn''t seem very fair, does it?" She asks in a totally sarcastic manner, as if Lucien had stolen her candy.


    He bes increasingly puzzled about the mysterious Blue Lady, as do the Sins who are analyzing her every word and movement.


    Even Nea is very confused because she has never spent so much time in the presence of the Water Spirit.


    Before, the Water Spirit seemed like a gentle and mysterious protector, but now she appears like a young girl, and the most shocking part is that she shares many simrities with Lucien, beyond just facial features.


    Lucien struggles to understand how to deal with such a person. He usually knows how to handle women, how to discover their desires and weaknesses, but this woman affects him in a way that no one else has done so far.


    He understands that she knows many things about him, things he shouldn''t know, but he doesn''t know how to get such answers from her.


    [Perhaps the most direct approach is the best...] He wonders.


    So he goes straight to the point. "How about you help me understand more about this as a reward for the help I gave you?"


    The Water Spirit makes a thoughtful expression for a second, but it''s evident that she already expected that request due to her quick response.


    "Okay, I can give you some answers..." She speaks vaguely.


    Everyone can hear a clear "but" even though the word is not directly said, so Lucien quickly asks, "But?"


    "I don''t think such answers will please you." She responds casually.


    Lucien feels more and more like this mysterious woman is toying with him. But instead of someone manipting and confusing an adversary, her game seems more friendly and natural.


    "I want to hear what you have to say anyway." He smiles at her.


    It''s evident to everyone that Lucien is enjoying the peculiar interaction with the Water Spirit, which gives Nea hope for a strong alliance, but the Sins and his sisters still fear the intentions of the mysterious woman.


    "Fine," she responds casually as she takes another sip of wine, but then she casts a slightly hostile look at all the women around Lucien, especially the Sins.


    "However..." She turns her attention back to Lucien. "I prefer to talk to you in private."


    "No way." Envy quickly voices her objection.


    She has been trying very hard to remain silent so far due to Lucien''s request, but like the other Sins, she has more doubts than trust in the Water Spirit.


    The Blue Lady, on the other hand, ignores Envy''sint and continues to look at Lucien.


    "You know I won''t hide anything important from my family, right?" He asks.


    The Water Spirit quickly nods. "I don''t care what you do with the information I''ll give you; I just find it ufortable to be under so many hostile gazes as if I were some kind of monstrous aberration."


    Lucien believes those words because, indeed, most of his wives, his sisters, and especially the Sins have been casting such looks at the Water Spirit since she approached him.


    When he looks at his girls with a gentle expression, they understand what he''s about to ask, and many of them are against it.


    This time, Pride voices her concerns before anyone else. "I don''t like this."

 Chapter 720 Mysterious Blue Lady (2/2)

    Chapter 720 Mysterious Blue Lady (2/2)


    The situation between Lucien''s group and the mysterious Water Spirit is bing increasingly tense.


    On one hand, the Blue Lady is supposedly one of the few creatures in the universe to ever cross the boundaries of the Cosmic Realm, something not even the most powerful Gods, Dragons, and Demons are anywhere close to achieving.


    But that same powerful and mysterious creature also appears as an ordinary young woman, with a very human-like body, in fact.


    Thebination of extreme power and simplicity in the same person makes the Water Spirit both intriguing and potentially dangerous.


    "There are no enemies," Nea quickly speaks.


    She, better than anyone else, can sense people''s intentions with her special ability, but the Sins doubt many things about that woman, including whether such abilities of the Mermaids work on their own maker.


    "My good Mermaid is right." In response to all the hostile looks, the Water Spirit smiles, especially at Nea and Saria.


    Lucien doesn''t want to jump to conclusions about the Blue Lady, but he also highly respects the opinions of the Sins, especially Lust, Pride, and Sloth.


    Two of them share the same thoughts; they don''t want Lucien to be alone with the mysterious Primordial and potentially influenced and manipted by her.


    But Sloth has a different opinion about the Water Spirit, especially after meeting the Nature Spirit in Argerim.


    So she voices her opinion in Lucien''s mind, just for him and the other Sins. "She doesn''t seem hostile, really. You should try to get some answers from her, and I''ll be by your side."


    Lust and Envy agree with Sloth, but the other Sins don''t, and Greed quicklyins. "You say that because the Soul Contract with him allows you to stay in his soul."


    The Sins begin to argue mentally, which doesn''t help the situation now.


    Lucien knows that the Water Spirit is waiting for a response, so he quickly speaks to the Sins. "She didn''t say you have to go far away or anything like that, just step back a bit and give me some time to understand her better."


    The Sins hear Lucien''s words and wonder about that. Some of them still see him as a lucky and reckless boy, while others see him as a reliable and responsible man.


    Pride certainly has various unique opinions about him, but after witnessing his strength so many times, she no longer doubts his physical and mental capabilities.


    "We won''t go far away, so if anything happens..." She clearly expresses her support. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''ll deal with it together." Hepletes her sentence, making it clear that they are on the same page.


    The other Sins may disagree with Lucien or Pride individually, but together, their opinions carry even more weight.


    With the Sins agreeing to step aside for a while, Lucien''s sisters see no reason to create problems and also go along with that, as do his wives.


    But as everyone leaves, Eve makes her hesitation and concerns clear by giving a protective look at Lucien.


    "It will be alright." He smiles confidently at her.


    All the women leave the top of the tower, except for Lust. However, Envy and Sloth quickly use their Soul Contracts with Lucien to stay in his soul, something made possible because his sisters are nearby.


    The Water Spirit finishes the remaining wine in her ss before looking directly at Lust with a hostile expression.


    Lucien is surprised to see her cold and serene face change so drastically; in fact, that''s the most hostile expression he has seen on her face so far.


    Even in the presence of someone likely much older than her powers, Lust doesn''t back down and puts on a brave expression.


    Lucien wants to believe that the Water Spirit simply doesn''t trust Demons, just like the other Superior Races, after all, they are not allies of the Blue Star and the other six Stars.


    But somehow, he feels like he has witnessed scenes like this before; it''s as if Lust and the Water Spirit arepeting for his attention.


    "No... that''s too much narcissism, even for me," Lucien thinks to himself as he quickly steps in between the girls.


    "You know that Lust can''t leave my side even if she wanted to, right?" He asks the Water Spirit amiably.


    "And I don''t want to, just for the record," Lust quickly adds.


    Lucien cannot allow anyone to be hostile to his wives, especially Lust. But he doesn''t see real hostility in the Water Spirit''s gaze; instead, it seems like a kind of resentment that feels very familiar.


    He knows things can quickly spiral out of control when it involves his feelings for his girls, so he asks Lust to take it easy, at least until they understand more about the mysterious Primordial.


    Lust also wants to find out more about the Water Spirit and dematerializes her body, returning to Lucien''s soul, but not before throwing another hostile nce at the Blue Lady.


    Lucien sighs and refills the Water Spirit''s ss with more wine as he speaks in a neutral tone. "Lust can be a bit much, but if you have anything against my family, I don''t think we can truly be allies..."


    He tries to appear as non-hostile as possible so that his words don''t sound like a threat but more like a warning, yet once again, he sees a radical change in the Water Spirit''s expression.


    Her hostile gaze turns very friendly and even expectant, but she seems on the verge of pouting, which is surprising.


    "It''s not me who''s attacking them," she defends herself. "It''s just that I can''t stand those irritating stares..."


    Lucien understands that feeling very well because except for Lust, all the other Sins have looked at him as if he were some kind of aberration.


    So he hands the wine ss to the Water Spirit and speaks amiably to her. "As one of the most impressive and mysterious beings in the universe, you should be used to generating such an impact on people."


    She takes the ss with a friendly smile. "But I don''t like being seen as a monster just because I''m different."


    "Not everyone was looking at you like that," he quickly responds. "The Sins can be very direct and rude at times, but some of the girls had only admiration and respect in their eyes."


    The Water Spirit seems upset whenever Lucien speaks of the Sins in an affectionate tone, but her expression is gentle when he talks about the other girls.


    "You have to admit that the pair of Nagas are beautiful, and the Mermaids are so cute," shements with a proud expression.


    Lucien realizes that the Water Spirit seems to view the Mermaids and Nagas as some sort of children, which seems weird considering Nea and Mira appear much older and mature than her.


    He knows that as a Primordial, it''s not possible to guess the Water Spirit''s age, but she simply doesn''t have a mature aura, not like the Nature Spirit.


    "They have a lot of respect and faith in you," he remarks as he refills his own ss with wine.


    She seems to get lost in thoughts as she watches him refill his ss. "But there''s also curiosity and expectation in their eyes..."


    "That''s normal, right?" he asks rhetorically. "I mean, you literally created a vast world and entire races, so you should be prepared for such responsibilities."


    The Water Spirit sighs before taking a big sip of wine. "You''re right, but... it''s just that I miss when things were simpler... when even my basic needs were someone else''s responsibility..."


    Lucien isn''t as good as Nea at reading others'' emotions, but the Water Spirit''s feelings seem as clear as crystal water.


    He can see longing and pain in her gaze, which makes him rte it to her mother. Well, it could be about both of her parents, but based on his own experience, he finds it more likely that the Water Spirit misses her mother.


    "I understand what you mean," he honestly speaks.


    Although he can''t remember his mother''s face, Lucien vividly recalls how safe and loved he felt with her.


    A glimmer passes through the Water Spirit''s eyes as she looks at him. "I don''t think you do."


    Lucien is confused by that response, but since it seems to be a sensitive topic for the Water Spirit, he wants to avoid it to get the answers he needs the most.


    However, since asking such questions directly would be rude, he tries to think of something else to talk about instead.


    He looks up to the sky and sees the blue and green shimmer beneath the clouds. "Anyway, you seem to be doing an incredible job protecting this world."


    She looks up at the sky as well. "The barrier? I should havepleted it much earlier, but I wanted to let the people of this world develop without my interference..."


    She seems clearly sorry as she speaks. "But it was a mistake, and a thousand yearster, everyone paid the price for my error."


    Lucien understands that the Water Spirit is sorry for the loss of many Mermaids and the sacrifice of Kaisa and the Fox Princess.


    He doesn''t want to make the Water Spirit feel worse, but he wants to understand how things ended up that way.


    "From what I understood, you got sick because of the Dark Mana, right?" he asks. "Is that why the barrier took longer to bepleted?"


    The Water Spirit nods. "Yes, but it was also because of that that I needed Thra''s help even more to protect this world and help me finish the barrier."


    Lucien is surprised to hear that; the name the Water Spirit mentioned can only be one person, the Leviathan.


    Some pieces start to fit together, but the overall puzzle seems to only get bigger.

 Chapter 721 Many Questions and Few Answers

    Chapter 721 Many Questions and Few Answers


    "Thra..." The name of the Leviathan echoes in Lucien''s mind, sounding more and more like a person than the monster that caused him so much physical and mental pain.


    Of course, he won''t forgive the brutal creature just because it has a name and a humanoid form, but he wants to understand more about her. After all, knowing his enemies well is an invaluable advantage.


    The Water Spirit can clearly see that Lucien is thinking about the Leviathan, so she asks him a question. "Do you hate her for what she did to you?"


    "Hate her?" Lucien wonders about that.


    He wouldn''t me the Leviathan for wanting to hurt him because of Aylin killing her mother, but separating him from his wives and making them suffer so much is unforgivable.


    "Yes," the Water Spirit repeats the question. "Do you hate Thra?"


    Lucien shakes his head in denial. "I don''t hate her, but I know she''s my enemy and a threat to my family, so I''ll kill her if I have the chance."


    Contrary to his expectations again, the Water Spirit smiles at him. "Yes, that''s what you are."


    He is confused by her words, but before he can ask anything, she continues. "But do you understand why she hurt you and still wants to harm you?"


    "Because Aylen killed her mother?" He asks rhetorically.


    "Yes," the Water Spirit nods. "But it''s not that simple. Do you understand why she held so much resentment for several millennia and wants to hurt someone she doesn''t even understand is truly rted to the Dragon Queen of War?"


    Lucien tries to use logic to answer that question, but he can''t find a rational answer because revenge is entirely emotional.


    He remembers how he felt when Michael said that his mother was dead, and yearster, she was still alive, messing with his emotions in a cruel way.


    Yet, he can''t say for sure how he would feel if he saw his mother die as happened with the Leviathan; probably, he would want to kill everyone in his way.


    As Lucien can''t answer the Water Spirit''s question, she does it herself. "That''s what we call the legacy of blood and hatred."


    "Legacy?" That word echoes in Lucien''s mind, making him instinctively think of Aylin''s Golden Naginata.


    "Yes," the Water Spirit nods. "Everyone likes it when they inherit treasures, wealth, and power from their ancestors, right?"


    The question is clearly rhetorical, and Lucien doesn''t respond to it, but he wonders about that, especially Aylin''s soul weapon.


    He has worked hard to achieve his victories, but he can''t deny that he probably wouldn''t be alive without the Golden Naginata.


    That weapon, literally the physical embodiment of Aylin''s soul, has given him a lot of power and is already as crucial as any part of his body.


    The Water Spirit carefully observes Lucien''s expressions and continues speaking. "But we don''t always inherit good things from our ancestors..."


    "Sometimes, we inherit debts, responsibilities, enemies, and grudges that endure for several millennia..." Her words sound increasingly sad.


    Then, Lucien sees the Water Spirit''s expression turn into a mix of sadness and longing. "And also pain, a lot of pain."


    Once again, Lucien attributes the Water Spirit''s sadness to the loss of her mother or other members of her family.


    The Sins within his soul are very curious to learn more about the Blue Lady, her origins, her rtionship with the other Primordials, and anything that could give them an advantage.


    But Lucien, on the other hand, is more interested in understanding what causes pain to the Water Spirit and how he could help her. After all, if he could heal her wounds, she could be one of his most valuable allies.


    "Inheritances of blood and hatred..." Lucienments as he looks at the Water Spirit with a gentle and friendly expression. "Have you gone through something simr to Thra?"


    The Water Spirit stares at him in silence.


    Lucien expected many different reactions from the Water Spirit, but the strange silence surprises him. Many emotions sh in her eyes, but he can''t get a clue about what she''s feeling.


    "Not exactly," she responds in a neutral tone, and then her gaze bes increasingly affectionate but also sad. "My father was a respected and loving man with his family..."


    "Father?" Lucien is shocked that the Water Spirit mentioned her father instead of her mother.


    He is so used to seeing terrible parents that it''s natural for people, especially women, around him to be more connected to their mothers.


    "Yep," the Water Spirit smiles at seeing the confusion in Lucien''s eyes. "My mother didn''t leave me anything valuable, but my father left me power and so much love."


    "That''s good, right?" He asks.


    But her answer shocks him once again.


    "No," her expression turns cold and sorrowful. "He died defending me and my sisters."


    Lucien doesn''t want to awaken sad memories in the Water Spirit, but he can''t help but voice his opinion about it.


    "Since you''re here, he seeded, and I would consider such a death honorable," Lucien exins.


    "That''s because you''re stupid and arrogant," she quickly responds.


    "What?" Lucien is confused when the Water Spirit seems more upset than he could have anticipated.


    She rolls her eyes disapprovingly. "It doesn''t matter how he passed, but the fact is that he''s no longer here to take care of me, so he failed his promise..."


    The Water Spirit is clearly bing more upset and sad, which makes Envyin in Lucien''s mind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Damn, what are you doing???" Envy questions him.


    Lust quickly agrees. "Envy is right, you''re making her irritated with this strange conversation."


    Sloth doesn''t say anything, but she is very curious about who the Water Spirit''s father was, more curious about someone than she has ever been in her whole existence.


    Lucien hears the advice of the Sins, but there is something instinctive within him screaming, a huge desire to express his opinion.


    "What should matter is the fact that he tried his best, shouldn''t it?" He questions the Water Spirit.


    "No!" She seems more like a sad and upset little girl than one of the oldest and most powerful creatures in the universe.


    "It doesn''t matter if his best wasn''t enough," she exins.


    Lucien tries to disagree, but the Water Spirit acts quickly and tries to change the subject. "Are you going to keep asking me annoying questions?"


    "Oh..." He is surprised by his own actions, after all, he had many questions and ended up talking about her father, which doesn''t help him now.


    "Don''t make that dumb face," the Water Spirit teases Lucien, which makes her open a beautiful teasing smile.


    He thinks of many things to ask, but it''s difficult to choose one to be the first.


    Yet, before he can ask anything, the Water Spirit speaks first. "You can ask anything, but I can''t answer things that are other people''s secrets."


    Lucien doesn''t exactly understand what the Water Spirit means, but with so many questions arising in his mind, one stands out.


    So he asks directly, "Do you know who my mother is?"


    All three Sins inside Lucien''s soul are surprised by his words, but the Water Spirit seems to have expected that since she continues to look at him calmly.


    "Yes," she also responds directly.


    Lucien is confused; he asked that question, but he himself didn''t know which answer he wanted to hear more; and now he doesn''t know what to think.


    "Is she okay?" He asks.


    "That''s rtive," the Water Spirit responds quickly.


    "Rtive?" He asks.


    She falls silent, and then he asks another question. "Is she safe?"


    "Rtive," the Water Spirit responds in the same way again.


    Lucien thinks about his next question before speaking. "Can you tell me where she is?"


    " I cannot." The Water Spirit gives another answer that doesn''t please Lucien.


    But he insists. "Do you not know where she is, or do you just not want to tell me?"


    The Blue Lady doesn''t seem upset by his questions and responds in a neutral tone. "As I said, I won''t answer questions that are other people''s secrets."


    Lucien can''t help but feel disappointed; after all, he found someone who has answers about his mother, but that person doesn''t want to reveal such things.


    On the other hand, he doesn''t me the Water Spirit for keeping his mother''s secrets.


    "Perhaps they are allies?" Lucien mentallyments to the Sins.


    They weigh the possibility like him, but instead of dwelling on that, they encourage him to try more questions about his mother.


    Instead of asking multiple different questions, Lucien only asks one more question about the mysterious red-haired woman.


    "Can you tell me anything about her?" He gets straight to the point.


    "No." The Water Spirit responds immediately.


    ... Lucien falls silent. Most of his questions were somehow rted to his mother.


    The Sins encourage him to ask questions about the other Primordials, but as those questions would be about other people, Lucien believes the Water Spirit wouldn''t answer them.


    He doesn''t want to irritate the mysterious Blue Lady and end up with no answers at all, so he thinks of something that would only be rted to her.


    He soon thinks of another question, but as that question might sound quite strange, he thinks of something simpler first.


    "Why did your shell open to me and not to Nea?" He asks.


    The Water Spirit''s cold and slightly irritated expression disappears, reced by a gentle smile.


    "That''splicated to exin," she says.


    Her response is not a direct denial, so Lucien has hope of receiving that answer.


    "You can try," he smiles as he refills her wine ss.

 Chapter 722 The Perfect Gift

    Chapter 722 The Perfect Gift


    The conversation with the Water Spirit bes increasingly strange; instead of answers, she only gives Lucien more questions.


    Mysterious connections that seem impossible, but they are there, and no matter how much Lucien and the Sins try to see through it, nothing seems to make sense.


    "The shell, right..." The Water Spirit looks at Lucien with a mixed expression of emotions, which, while seeming normal, are also exactly the opposite.


    "Yes, a shell." Lucien bes more and more curious about the mysterious object, which could also be a creature or a mixture of both.


    As the Water Spirit seems to be wondering about that, Lucien insists. "Can you tell me about it? I mean, if it''s a secret just for you..."


    "It''s not a secret." She quickly responds. "In fact, it was a gift."


    Lucien notices a beautiful glow passing through the Water Spirit''s blue eyes when she talks about the shell. And now that he knows she doesn''t hold good memories about her mother, there''s only one usible conclusion.


    "It was a gift from your father?" He asks and immediately regrets making such a question.


    Lust and Envy quicklyin in his mind. "Why are you mentioning her father again? This subject will only upset her!"


    He doesn''t want to make the Water Spirit upset and sad by mentioning her father, but contrary to logic, she smiles gently.


    "Yes, he was the one who gave me the shell." She responds. "It fit in the palm of my hand when I was still a little kid..."


    Lucien and the Sins have no idea when that was, tens of thousands of years ago? Hundreds of thousands? Millions of years? The Primordials are truly the most mysterious creatures in the universe.


    The Water Spirit seems to be having a happy nostalgia as her eyes continue to sparkle, and her lips are smiling.


    Lucien takes advantage of her good mood and refills her ss with more wine. "So, the shell... what kind of gift is it?"


    "The perfect gift." She quickly responds and takes the ss.


    Her gaze meets Lucien''s for a second, and once again, the emotions in the Blue Lady''s eyes be so varied that it''s impossible to tell what she''s feeling.


    He smiles amiably, but she quickly looks away. "My father was an arrogant fool..."


    Her tone resembles more that of a petnt child than an ancient being, but she quickly returns to speaking in a gentle tone.


    "But he was also very wise at times," She sighs. "Despite all the love I had for him and my sisters, I wasn''t good at making friends when I was five years old..."


    Lucien listens attentively to the Water Spirit''s words as she recounts her past. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My father didn''t try to change me or anything like that," She exins. "He just gave me that shell."


    "I was confused at first, but then he told me that if I took good care of it, it wouldn''t just be my best friend but also the most loyal protector."


    Lucien can recognize nostalgia and sadness in the Water Spirit''s gaze, but then she starts tough.


    "Damn, what kind of gift is a shell???" She asks, but Lucien isn''t sure if she''s asking herself or him.


    Since she doesn''t say anything for a few seconds, he bes puzzled. "The perfect gift?"


    "Yeah," she smiles. "He told me that shell was special, that it could understand any feeling, and that''s why it would be an excellent listener andpanion."


    "Understanding feelings?" Lucien asks as something clicks in his mind. "You mean like the ability of the Mermaids?"


    "Exactly," she nods. "Seems like you''re not so foolish after all."


    Once again, Lucien feels that the Water Spirit is teasing him, but he doesn''t mind because he finds her story very interesting.


    "Why did the shell have such an ability? Is it some kind of treasure, creature, or..." He begins to ask.


    But the Water Spirit quickly interrupts him. "No; it was an ordinary shell, a random shell he picked up on any beach."


    Lucien looks clearly confused, and the Water Spirit continues exining. "But he did something with it, he enchanted the shell, giving it that ability and making it develop a certain level of intelligence."


    "Incredible..." Lucienments, the same way Sloth does in his mind.


    Before he can ask an obvious question, the Water Spirit speaks. "Don''t think you can just use such an enchantment to gain that ability."


    "It must be something quiteplex, right?" He asks, curious.


    She nods. "I don''t even know how my father ced that enchantment on the shell, and I could only use it in creating the Mermaids because they would be pure creatures, without any blemish in their lineage."


    Lucien has no idea how to create a race from scratch like the Water Spirit did, and neither do the Sins truly understand her methods.


    Yet, he agrees that the Mermaids are indeed pure and magnificent creatures, which makes him wonder why the Nagas didn''t receive the same treatment.


    The curiosity reaches such a high point that he feelspelled to ask, "What about the Nagas?"


    "I wanted to make them stronger..." The Water Spirit responds. "So I used Thra''s lineage in their creation, which prevented me from giving them the ability of the shell."


    "Oh," Lucien can''t help but think about how the Nagas and the Leviathan have simrities, from gills, ears with multiple tips, to scaly snake tails. "That''s why they are so fierce."


    "Hahaha..." The Water Spiritughs, agreeing with him.


    Lucien feels an incredible pleasure in seeing the mysterious Blue Lady happy; being near her, talking to her, and seeing her smile feels so natural.


    Many things are popping up in his mind now, including a theory that he quickly voices aloud. "And in creating the Mermaids?"


    "What about them?" She asks.


    Lucien already seems certain about that, but he still asks the question. "You used your own lineage, right?"


    The Water Spirit doesn''t respond directly but wonders about that. Yet, she ends up nodding. "Partly, yes."


    "Hmm..." Lucien wonders about that as he drinks more wine. "So, in a way, they have part of your father''s lineage..."


    "What?!" The Water Spirit seems surprised by thatment.


    Lucien fears he may have upset her and quickly tries to exin. "I didn''t mean to suggest anything strange, it''s just that I think he must have been a nice guy."


    "Humph!" The Water Spirit once again seems like she wants to tease him and just looks away while drinking more wine.


    Lucien won''t say it out loud, but since he instinctively likes the Mermaids, he thinks that if the Water Spirit''s father were still alive, they could be great friends, perhaps even a stronger friendship than the one he has with Ron and Anne''s father.


    The Water Spirit seems to be getting upset again, and Lucien fears she might stop answering his questions. But she also hasn''t given him a direct response.


    "I still don''t understand why the shell opened up to me and not to Nea..." Hements.


    "Because she is like me," The Water Spirit exins. "I mean, her nature is opposite to Dark Mana, while you have an affinity with that element, so you were the best choice to help me."


    That answer makes sense, but there are still other things that Lucien doesn''t understand. "If the shell only wanted my help with the Dark Mana, then why didn''t it let me leave after I dealt with that problem?"


    "I don''t know," The Water Spirit quickly responds, but her tone isn''t convincing, and she knows it too.


    "Look, it was my father who made the shell like this," She tries to exin. "I don''t even understand what level of intelligence it has now; sometimes it obeys me, and sometimes it does things that I don''t understand."


    Lucien wants to believe the Water Spirit, but somehow, he feels that she''s not being entirely honest.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too clear or something he doesn''t understand, but he thinks she''s deliberately hiding things from him.


    Either way, he can''t force her to give him any answers, so he just sighs. "I see..."


    The Water Spirit can see that Lucien is disappointed with her answer, which clearly upsets her. "I never said I had answers to all your questions, you know."


    He stays silent for a few seconds before looking at her again. "I have one more question if you allow me."


    "Go ahead," she quickly responds.


    Lucien hesitates for a moment because he is not sure what kind of answer he would like to hear about that. Yet, he has to ask such a question, or he will keep wondering about it forever.


    "Before I arrived at the shell..." He looks into her blue eyes as he asks. "Why did I feel that familiar sensationing from you?"


    "Familiar sensation???" The Water Spirit seems surprised and nervous upon hearing such a question, which makes Lucien even more curious.


    Before he can say anything, she continues. "It must have been the shell, yeah, it definitely was the damn shell!"


    "The shell? How exactly?" He clearly doesn''t believe in that.


    The Water Spirit doesn''t realize how bad she is at lying. "It must have created such a feeling to lead you to me, to help me, of course."


    Lucien really doesn''t want to pressure the Water Spirit, but the more she tries to give him false answers, the more curious he bes about it.


    "Come on," he exims. "I''m still feeling that familiar sensationing from you, and the shell isn''t even here!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The Water Spirit bes even more nervous.


    Lucien also gets nervous and ys hisst card. "What about the fact that you look a lot like me? Don''t you know anything about that either?"

 Chapter 723 An Impossible Connection?

    723 An Impossible Connection?


    The Water Spirit seems surprised by Lucien''s question, but he is sure she already expected that.


    After all, even though people without any connection may seem alike due to a coincidence, he can''t believe that''s the case, especially when everything in his life seems to have a hidden meaning.


    "..." the mysterious Blue Lady falls silent, a peculiar gleam in her eyes.


    Lucien and the Sins try to read her expressions more than ever, but they have no idea what she could be thinking.


    "You''re not going to tell me about it?" he asks, already sounding less hopeful. "Is it someone else''s secret?"


    "No," she quickly responds.


    However, she falls silent again, leaving Lucien even more curious. "So what?"


    The Water Spirit thinks for a moment and seems toe to a conclusion. But before speaking, she casually acts and takes another sip of wine.


    "Why do you think there''s some secret about it?" she asks sarcastically. "I mean, you''re beautiful, I''m beautiful, it isn''t weird that we can have simrities, you know..."


    Lucien could believe that excuse if the Water Spirit wasn''t acting so suspiciously.


    He can''t force her to speak, but he tries to put another piece on the chessboard to corner her.


    "What about a Water Goddess? Is she also beautiful?" he asks, which elicits an unprecedented reaction from the Water Spirit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her expression bes a mix of disgust and hostility, but unlike the hostility towards his wives, especially the Sins, which resembles jealousy more than anger, the hostility at hearing the name of the Water Goddess seems palpable.


    Lucien doubts many things about the Water Spirit, but he is certain that her hatred for the Water Goddess is entirely real.


    "That ugly BITCH?!?" The Water Spirit reacts quickly with fury.


    Before Lucien can say anything, she continues, "Comparing me to someone like her is an insult!!!"


    While he is unsure of what to think, the Sins speak in his mind.


    "No way!" Envy quickly exims.


    "She''s lying," Lustments. "The Water Goddess may be a disgusting bitch, and even her own people don''t trust her, but no one can deny her beauty, which is among the most stunning in the universe."


    Lucien doesn''t know the Water Goddess, but he believes everything the Sins and his other wives, especially Helena, have said about the cruel woman.


    He doesn''t like to make assumptions without evidence, but it seems that the Water Spirit hates the Water Goddess, perhaps because she is genuinely a bad person or maybe due to something more personal.


    And he shares his thoughts with the Sins. "Perhaps some kind of rivalry? I mean, both are water-rted deities, right?"


    "It makes sense," Envy agrees.


    "Maybe?" Lust doesn''t seem entirely sure about that.


    But Sloth immediately counters, "It doesn''t make sense at all; think about it, the Water Goddess must be the fourth most powerful person of her race, probably still in the sixthyer of the Cosmic Realm..."


    "So she should be the one feeling envy and anger towards the Water Spirit, not the opposite..." Lucienplements Sloth''s thought.


    "Yes," she responds. "It doesn''t make sense for someone as powerful as the Water Spirit to have a rivalry with the Water Goddess just because of power."


    "So it has to be more personal," Lustments.


    Lucien wonders about that as he listens to the Water Spirit unleash more insults towards the Water Goddess.


    "She hates the Water Goddess... but that doesn''t exin why she appears with both her and me," he mentallyments to the Sins.


    The three of them wonder about it, and Envy quickly brings up a dangerous assumption. "She''s using such a face to mess with you."


    "Why??" Lucien doesn''t want to believe that, but he still wants to hear Envy''s entire theory.


    And she quickly exins, "We''re sure there are powerful people trying to manipte all of us, right? It seems to have something to do with your mother, but what if she''s also involved with the Primordials?"


    Lucien says nothing, and in the silence following Envy''s words, Lust voices her thoughts. "It sounds crazy, but... first, the Nature Spirit appears in Argerim and asks you to visit the Brow Star, and now this Water Spirit..."


    Sloth and Lucien remain silent, making it clear that they don''t believe Envy''s theory, but they don''t have another one now.


    No matter how creative he is, it seems impossible to imagine a connection between them, especially with the addition of the Water Goddess to the puzzle.


    As they try to understand what''s going on, the Water Spirit seems to be trying to calm down after that outburst.


    It''s evident that she''s quite upset and nervous, so Lucien doesn''t think he''ll be able to get any answers from her now.


    He''s not sure how to act, but since he seems to have touched on some kind of emotional wound, he apologizes. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you."


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore," the Water Spirit quickly turns away, and Lucien catches a glimpse of her pouting.


    "Great!" Envyins in his mind. "Now she won''t tell us anything."


    Sloth can''t help butpare her to the other Primordial they know. "She''s nothing like the Nature Spirit..."


    "Perhaps she''s the younger, spoiled sister?" Lust wonders.


    Lucien agrees that the Water Spirit is a young girl with a difficult personality, the opposite of the mature and wise air of the Nature Spirit.


    But he doesn''t see that as a bad thing; after all, he''s used to dealing with spoiled girls inside his harem.


    In fact, his most spoiled wives are that way because he spoils them too much.


    He also doesn''t see any problem in giving those girls a good life, especially since some of them have suffered a lot in the past.


    But he knows he''ll have to be tough on his children to make them good people.


    The idea of being tough on a small, badass version of Sophia makes Lucien''s heart ache, and he quickly tries to push such thoughts out of his mind.


    His concerned expression is quickly reced by a gentle smile as he looks at the Water Spirit''s back.


    He can''t see it, but she''s also smiling now. Yet, she forces herself to stop smiling and turns back with a neutral look again.


    "I let you ask your stupid questions..." She begins to speak in a fake cold tone.


    "You can''t me me for having such doubts," he quicklyments.


    "Then you should seek out those who can answer such questions," she responds, making it clear that she won''t give him any more answers.


    Lucien sighs and nods. "Okay, thank you anyway."


    The Water Spirit sees that Lucien is trying to be friendly despite being clearly disappointed.


    She shakes her head. "My father taught me to be fair, and since you helped me, I still want to help you."


    Lucien regains hope of getting some answers and mentally thanks the Water Spirit''s father.


    But before he can get too excited, she throws a bucket of cold water on him. "But I still won''t tell you other people''s secrets!"


    He tries to seem excited about anythinging from the Water Spirit. "Then what can you do for me?"


    A beautiful blue gleam appears in her eyes, and her lips curve into a confident but gentle smile. "I have something for you."


    Lucien bes genuinely curious about that. "What is it?"


    "A gift," she quickly responds.


    "Oh, don''t tell me it''s a seashell!" He can''t help making such a joke.


    "Hahaha..." The Water Spirit bursts intoughter, but the gleam in her eyes only bes more beautiful.


    "I''m not like my father," shements. "You won''t have to wait for centuries for this gift to be useful."


    Lucien bes more and more excited about the gift, and he mentallyments to the Sins, "What could it be? A treasure? A weapon? An ability?"


    The Water Spirit also seems very eager for that moment, so with a graceful gesture, she extends her hands, and between them, a mysterious object appears.


    It looks like a kind of bluish stone wheel, with multiple circles adorned with various crystals and an open central area.


    Lucien can''t tell what the object is, but he senses a powerful and familiar aura emanating from it; it doesn''t take him long to realize that the energy matches that of the Water Spirit.


    "What is this?" He asks.


    In his mind, the Sins are also impressed with the object and quickly begin to voice their theories.


    "It looks like a Soul Weapon..." Envyments. "Maybe her soul weapon?"


    "Why would she give Lucien her soul weapon?" Lust asks. "Also, I don''t sense any offensive energiesing from it; this must be some kind of defensive treasure."


    Sloth once again hesitates to form an opinion based solely on assumptions, but upon seeing several runes carved around the stone circle, shees to a solid conclusion.


    "This is a key," she speaks in Lucien''s mind at the same time the Water Spirit speaks out loud.


    "A key?" Lucien is surprised. "And what does it open?"

 Chapter 724 Too Good to Be True? (1/2)

    Chapter 724 Too Good to Be True? (1/2)


    The emergence of the mysterious object in the hands of the Water Spirit leaves Lucien and the Sins impressed.


    She says that it is a key, but the aura of that circle of blue stone is incredibly magical, undoubtedly a creation of her own.


    If it is a key, it naturally must unlock some lock or door, which raises Lucien''s curious question.


    "Well," the Water Spirit thinks before responding and then looks at the blue horizon. "If you see the Blue Star as a house and my barrier as imprable walls, this key opens the only way in and out."


    "What?" Lucien bes confused with that answer.


    Despite understanding a lot about feminine feelings, his general knowledge is still that of a human almost twenty-one years old who has lived most of his life locked away in a distant fortress away from everything.


    "It''s a portal key," the Water Spirit exins.


    Not only Lucien, but the Sins are also very curious to understand how that key works.


    The Water Spirit wastes no time and moves her hands in opposite directions, making the circles on the mysterious object spin like mechanical gears.


    Lucien finds both the object and the graceful movements of the Water Spirit beautiful.


    She moves her hands slowly while exining everything to him. "You just need to add your soul energy to the key and imagine a point on the Blue Star, any ce you can visualize well."


    The key starts to glow even more, and within its central area, a bright blue point appears.


    That point is like a drop of water and quickly expands proportionally, soon filling the entire central circr area, about the size of a hand.


    The circles keep spinning, and the whole object grows rapidly, bing arge portal in front of the Water Spirit.


    "Incredible..." Lucienments as he sees his own reflection on the transparent surface of the portal. He looks back and sees the other side of the portal a few meters away from him.


    The Water Spirit enters the side of the portal closest to her and immediately emerges from the other side, in front of Lucien.


    "See?" She smiles at him. "The journey is instantaneous and without any need for external energies."


    "Like an Instant Teleport Gem?" He asks.


    "Much better," she responds. "You can use it unrestrictedly, and that''s not all..."


    She sends more energy into the key, and the portal keeps growing, quickly reaching several meters in diameter.


    "You can make it as big as you want," she remarks proudly.


    Lucien bes increasingly impressed with the key and the power of the Water Spirit, but he has doubts about how unrestricted the use of such a tool is.


    "What are the limitations?" He asks.


    "Only two," she quickly responds. "The first is that you can only use it toe to the Blue Star and then return to the same ce where you opened the portal."


    "And the other is that it uses your soul energy, so only you will be able to use it," she exins.


    Lucien bes confused again. In his eyes, that is an invaluable treasure, so why would she give it to him?


    "Is this like a Soul Weapon?" He asks.


    She nods. "Yes, to use it, you will have to bond it with your soul."


    "That''s very dangerous!" Lust quickly exims in his mind.


    Envy and Sloth agree that having a magical object created by a mysterious Primordial linked to Lucien''s soul seems very risky.


    On the other hand, Lucien can''t stop thinking about the benefits of having a way back to the Blue Star all the time, which would allow him to be with Nea, Mira, and their people every day without stopping his travels through the universe.


    The Water Spirit can see the gleam in Lucien''s eyes, which makes her even prouder and happier. "At first, it may require a great effort from you, but as you get used to it, you will be able to keep the portal open for hours, days, and even whole weeks."


    "Sounds too good to be true," hements while looking at the portal.


    The Water Spirit makes the portal close and return to being the beautiful key before extending it to Lucien.


    Contrary to the advice of the Sins, he takes the key in his hands, causing it to lose its glow and be just a circle of blue stone.


    Before he can ask what happened, the Water Spirit exins, "You have to connect it to your soul before you can control it."


    "Hmm..." He feels an instinctive trust in the Water Spirit, but he is not sure if that feeling is real or an illusion.


    As one of the oldest and most powerful beings in the universe, the Water Spirit could deceive him, so he can''t blindly believe everything she says.


    She notices his hesitation and tries to persuade him to ept her gift. "What I''m offering you is not just a way back to the Blue Star, but also a home."


    "A home?" He listens to her words attentively.


    "Yes, a new home," she nods. "I never intended to rule over the Nagas and Mermaids, and since they have chosen you as their leader, I will support you."


    "What does that mean?" He asks.


    "It means you can use this world as your home," she exins. "You can bring your troops, your people, and any allies here, and they will be protected by my barrier."


    Lucien is once again shocked by the Water Spirit''s offer. What she is offering him is basically arger version of the Purple World.


    But unlike his soul realm, where he has advantages and disadvantages such as temporal dtion and the requirement of a soul contract with him to enter, the Blue Star is an entire world, free and open for every woman and man he wants to help.


    He can''t understand why the Water Spirit wants to help him so much, so he questions her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why? Why are you doing this?" He asks.


    Instead of giving him a direct answer, she asks another question. "What do you think?"


    Lucien wonders about that and can onlye to an obvious conclusion. "You want something from me?"


    "Doesn''t everyone always want something from you?" Once again, she responds with a question instead of an answer.


    Lucien is unsure if she genuinely wants something from him or if she has some hidden motive for wanting to help him so much.


    The Water Spirit can see that doubts are piling up in Lucien''s mind and heart. At this rate, he will soon be unable to trust her.


    "Don''t think too much about it," shements in a friendly tone. "Like anyone else, I have enemies, some very dangerous, and you are a potential ally."


    "So, is that it? You want my help to defeat some enemy?" He asks. "But what kind of enemy could someone as powerful as you have?"


    A sad gleam passes through the eyes of the Water Spirit. "That doesn''t matter now, but my enemy is real. After all, it took the most powerful adversary of all to defeat my father."


    Her words make Lucien, especially the Sins, wonder what kind of enemy that could be.


    That conversation clearly upsets the Water Spirit, and she tries to change the subject. "As I said, don''t think too much about it; I am investing in you and our alliance so that one day we can fight side by side against that enemy."


    "And avenge your father''s death..." He can''t help but think aloud.


    He expects many reactions from the Water Spirit upon hearing that, but she shrugs with a puzzled expression. "I suppose."


    Lucien remains confused about the Water Spirit''s past, especially her father. But he knows that continuing to talk about that will only upset her more now.


    So, he refocuses on the portal key. "So, you''re just going to give it to me? Just like that?"


    She smiles and with another hand movement, she creates a new portal key, identical to the first one.


    "A copy?" He is surprised.


    "Yep," she smiles. "The one I''m giving you is actually the copy."


    The Sins still doubt everything the Water Spirit has said so far, but Lucien is bing more convinced that she is being honest.


    "If even someone as powerful as her has dangerous enemies, then it''s normal for her to seek powerful allies," he mentallyments to the Sins.


    Lust and Envy remain silent, but Sloth agrees with Lucien. "If she can see your unlimited potential, then it makes sense for her to want an alliance."


    Lucien''s eyes shine with anticipation as he looks at the portal key in his hands. He clearly wants to ept the Water Spirit''s proposal immediately.


    However, he would never make such a decision without consulting his sisters, his other wives, and also the other Sins.


    So, he returns the portal key to the Water Spirit. "I need some time to think."


    She takes the key, which disappears along with the other one, and then she smiles amiably at him. "Naturally."


    Lucien also smiles amicably, causing the Water Spirit to smile even more.


    "Don''t take too long," she asks. "We''re not in a rush, but I''m excited to start the works."


    "What works?" He bes curious.


    She opens her arms and points to the horizons. "Works everywhere. I still need to fortify the barrier, but I also want to create many new inds with forests, snowy mountains, deserts, and everything else."


    Lucien can see that the Water Spirit is genuinely excited about the project, which makes him wonder how much she has nned so far.


    "What do you think?" She asks him. "Before, I would have to create new races to inhabit the newnds, but if you ept an alliance with me, you can bring your allies to live there."


    Lucien can only think of one response again. "Too good to be true?"


    Sheughs. "I would say the perfect gift."

 Chapter 725 Too Good to Be True? (2/2)

    Chapter 725 Too Good to Be True? (2/2)


    "The perfect gift?" Those words echo in Lucien''s mind.


    He heard the Water Spirit use the same words to describe the magical shell, a gift given to her by her father.


    She clearly bes sad and upset when such a subjectes up, but no matter how much she tries to avoid talking about it, she fails to prevent herself from speaking about it.


    Lucien understands that he needs to be very careful when dealing with such a powerful and mysterious being, but at the same time, the Water Spirit seems like someone so simple to understand.


    He still has no idea how deep her hatred for the Water Goddess is, but it clearly is not stronger than her love for her father.


    Another thing Lucien is sure about the Water Spirit is that she is a very intense person, a characteristic they both share more than they would like to admit.


    While many thoughts about the Water Spirit pass through Lucien''s mind, he doesn''t realize he''s mesmerized by her crystal-blue eyes.


    She is also looking directly into his own blue eyes, and time seems to pass much faster.


    Lust and Envy keep arguing about the possibility of such an alliance in Lucien''s mind while Sloth simply observes everything in silence.


    But he only wakes up from his thoughts with the voice of the Water Spirit herself, who seems as anxious for his answer as he is.


    "What are you thinking?" She asks in a curious and gentle tone.


    Lucien would like to tell the truth, that he''s thinking about how beautiful the Water Spirit is, unlike any of his wives, whose beauty could rival even that of Lust.


    But for some reason, flirting with the Water Spirit feels wrong. He can''t say why, but maybe it''s because she''s too mysterious?


    Lucien once again can''t exin what he''s feeling, and hisck of response makes the Water Spirit smile.


    She seems to be having a lot of fun messing with his emotions, but his prating gaze makes her stopughing and blush for a moment.


    "Ahem..." She looks away and drinks all the wine from her ss before refilling it again. "You must need some time to think about my proposal."


    "Yes," he responds while also drinking all the wine from his ss.


    His life mana quickly heals the effects of alcohol in his body, but he manages to block such an effect with his demonic energy for a few moments, letting the incredible Mermaids'' wine numb his body and mind for a few seconds.


    Without looking into his eyes again, the Water Spirit continues speaking. "This will be a big step for both of us, so it''s okay if you need a few days to think about it."


    "Indeed," Lucien looks at the transparent blue and green barrier in the sky. "But thanks to your barrier, I can feel more at ease for now."


    The Water Spirit can''t help but smile proudly, but she notices a concerned expression on Lucien''s face, contradicting his words.


    He does feel safe behind that barrier, but there are still many concerns on his mind. He can''t help but feel anxious to return to Belot, his homeworld.


    He wants to find answers about his mother, help his sisters'' mothers, end the war there, punish Michael, and there''s also the matter of the Bloody Rose and Maya.


    "Try to rx for at least two days." The Water Spirit''s voice brings Lucien out of his thoughts again.


    "Why two days?" He can''t help but wonder. But in response to her suggestion, he just nods and smiles.


    She also smiles at him, and both once again find themselves looking at each other with curious expressions.


    This time, Lucien is the first to break the silence. "So, I''ll talk to the others..."


    "Sure," the Water Spirit tries to appear calm and confident, but she is clearly very anxious. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Lucien nods again before turning around and walking towards the stairs. He couldn''t imagine that his first interaction with such a mysterious being would be so peculiar.


    He doesn''t see it, but Sloth pays close attention to the Water Spirit''s expression as she gazes at Lucien''s back.


    The mysterious Blue Lady seems happy and sad at the same time, with longing and expectations.


    Lucien starts descending the stairs of the Crystal Castle with a lot of thoughts in mind.


    "It''s so surreal," hements to the Sins. "I didn''t expect her to be so..."


    "Weird?" Lustments with a mix of concern and jealousy.


    "Enigmatic?" Sloth doesn''t know what to make of such a person.


    But Envy seems genuinely hostile. "Guilty?"


    "Guilty?" Lucien asks and quickly denies. "No, she just seems so... normal."


    "Normal???" The three Sins exim in surprise.


    "Yes," Lucien confirms. "She seems like someone easy to understand."


    Lust and Sloth disagree with that, but Envy seems even more pessimistic. "She''s deceiving you! Come on!? You can''t believe that pretty face and that emotional talk about her father!"


    "Why not?" He asks. "Her emotions seemed very genuine to me."


    Envy just growls, and Lust voices her thoughts in his mind. "Maybe Envy is right; I mean, she''s a Primordial, we know nothing about her, or what she wants."


    Lucien understands the reasons that make the Sins cautious about the Water Spirit, but he can instinctively understand her, something that goes beyond reason and emotion.


    "She seems so lonely..." Hements. "Maybe she just wants friends and allies..."


    "No chance!" Envy quickly exims.


    "You''re too pessimistic." Lucien responds in a gentle tone.


    He understands why Envy thinks that way, and it has to do with her ability to sense some of the darkest feelings in people.


    Lust doesn''t like to agree with Envy, but she does so now. "Envy is right, nobody just wants to be your friend."


    Sloth doesn''t talk much, so whenever she speaks, Lucien listens to her words attentively.


    "We can''t assume too much about the Water Spirit yet, but she certainly wants more from you than just friendship." Shements calmly.


    Lucien also agrees with that. Just as he can see in the eyes of the Water Spirit that she is not his enemy, he can also sense a lot of expectation, more than one would expect from just an ally.


    "Whatever she wanted, maybe it''s a fair exchange for how much she has to offer," he thinks aloud.


    Lust and Envy continue arguing in his mind, and as soon as he finishes descending the stairs, many other voices join the discussion.


    Everyone wants to know how his conversation with the Water Spirit went, even the other Sins refrained from peeking at his request.


    Without wasting time, he quickly exins the Water Spirit''s offer, which shocks everyone on various levels.


    There are many implications in such an alliance, but the gift from the Water Spirit offers Lucien and his girls an unbelievably good benefit, leaving the group divided.


    The girls want to be cautious with the Sins, but many of them cannot ignore the potential of that gift.


    Among the girls who want Lucien to ept it the most are Cassidy, Ang, and Ghalenna. They are always concerned about their people in Argerim, and the Water Spirit''s gift would solve that problem once and for all.


    Lucien''s sisters also wonder what it would be like to bring their mothers and people to the Blue Star, a fresh start for everyone.


    Helena quickly thinks about Alexa and how the Blue Star could be a safe haven for the Angels who want to be free.


    Even the girls who don''t consider bringing their families to the Blue Star understand how useful it would be for Lucien to keep his troops all together in one ce, ready to be summoned into battle.


    Almost all the girls start talking at once, everyone wants to give their opinions, but some remain silent.


    That is the case with Mira and Nea, who can only smile at Lucien.


    They spent thest two days between extremes, having his full attention but also having to prepare to say goodbye to him for an indefinite period.


    It felt like being in heaven and hell at the same time, but now the Water Spirit simply gave the definitive solution to such a problem, allowing Lucien to be with them while he can also attend to his other duties.


    Another woman who remains silent is Maya. Ka and Laya are jumping with joy at the possibility of not having to leave their home.


    However, Maya doesn''t seem very optimistic. It''s hard to believe that something so good would be given to Lucien just like that, but he still has to ept such a proposal before anything else.


    Lucien leaves his sisters, the Sins, and his other girls to continue discussing while he approaches the silent trio.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" He asks.


    "I will support your decision, whatever it may be." Mira is the first to speak. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But contrary to her words, she embraces Lucien, kisses his lips, and then quickly whispers in his ear. "If we can be together like this every day, it''s evident that I would like that."


    Nea rolls her eyes at seeing her rival act so swiftly.


    But Maya seems only thoughtful and concerned.

 Chapter 726 A Beginning for New Habits

    Chapter 726 A Beginning for New Habits


    Chaos reigns in the main hall of Crystal Castle as all the Sins, Lucien''s sisters, and most of his wives discuss the Water Spirit''s proposal.


    The majority of opinions are positive since it not only benefits Lucien but also countless peoples and races under his protection.


    Yet, the same people who want him to ept such a gift understand why the Sins and other more cautious girls seem hesitant to trust the Water Spirit.


    That issue has less to do with trusting the Water Spirit but rather understanding more about her hidden intentions and the possible enemies that such a powerful creature could have.


    Anyway, everyone has a lot to say, and Lucien can''t think straight being buried under different opinions and points of view.


    A part of him just wants to go back to the top of the tower and continue drinking wine with the Water Spirit.


    Despite her being so mysterious, she is also a simple and pleasant person to interact with, at least with him.


    But Lucien also understands that he never really has time, not when there are so many things he needs to do.


    So he needs to find a way to listen to all his wives ande to a conclusion. But how to do it when they all want to speak at the same time?


    Well, a few members of the group are behaving well, and Lucien wants to focus on them now.


    Mira certainly wees his attention, but Nea and Maya seem lost in their own thoughts.


    The Phoenix seems to need time to assimte that possibility, so Lucien focuses on Nea.


    Stopping his embrace of Mira, which makes the beautiful Naga Queen somewhat sad, Lucien approaches the Mermaid Queen.


    "What''s going on in your lovely little head?" He kisses her forehead and hugs her gently.


    Nea instinctively epts Lucien''s caresses and rubs her face on his chest, breathing in his scent intensely.


    She definitely doesn''t want to act like such a little girl in love to maintain the majestic charm that pleases him so much.


    But since she was prepared to part with him, Nea let her body fully respond to her feelings in the past few days.


    Now that there is a possibility of them being together forever, she wants to act more like a worthy Queen and enchant him with her charm more than she seems enchanted.


    "Just a little longer..." Nea thinks aloud as she continues to rub her delicate nose against Lucien''s cor.


    He lets her have as much of it as her heart desires, and then he sees her quickly regain herposure and majestic charm.


    Then she looks into his eyes with those beautiful bright blue eyes. "I want to do something to thank our Lady for protecting us and giving you such a possibility."


    Regardless of the Water Spirit''s hidden intentions or the future of their rtionship, Lucien believes that she is good for the Nagas and Mermaids, so he doesn''t want to interfere with such faith in any way.


    "That''s good, my dear." He smiles and kisses Nea''s lips. "What do you want to do?"


    Nea had thought of something when she left Lucien and the Water Spirit talking alone on the top of the tower, so she quickly shares it.


    "A party!" Her eyes shine with anticipation. "I want to throw a big party in the whole Crystal City so that all the Mermaids can show how strong their faith in our Lady is."


    Nea''s words catch the attention of the other girls, and Kam quickly exims, "Not just the Mermaids! The Nagas are also loyal to our Lady."


    Mira smiles, seeing Kam take more interest in matters rted to her people. She''s clearly doing it topete with Saria, but it''s positive nheless.


    Nea smiles kindly. "Naturally, our people may share the same love for our maker."


    "Good," Lucien also smiles and hugs Mira and Nea at the same time, leaving Kam and Saria envious.


    Nea can''t deny that she''s very happy with Lucien''s approval; without it, she wouldn''t dare to do such a thing, even with her strong faith in the Water Spirit.


    The idea of a party arising in such a tense moment leaves the girls with conflicting emotions.


    They really want to help Lucien make a decision, but since he needs time to think about it, having something else to distract their minds also seems good.


    While the Sins and some of Lucien''s wives don''t really care about the party, all of his sisters seem interested in it.


    "Are you nning a party?" Naomi jumps excitedly between Nea and Lucien.


    "You''re just thinking about the food, aren''t you?!?" Amelia teleports into Lucien''s arms before Naomi can make a move.


    "Of course not!" Naomi quickly responds, looking at Lucien with a gentle expression.


    He also notices his other sisters gathering around him with that same gentle look, which also hides sad memories.


    His sisters notice his confused expression, and they seem both disappointed and upset.


    "Come on, Luci!" Donna lightly taps his head, clearly not using her enormous strength.


    "What did I do?" He truly doesn''t understand their reaction.


    "Do you really not remember?" Amelia asks.


    His puzzled expression continues, making his sisters feel even more sorry.


    Eve approaches Lucien, nudges Amelia out of his arms, and hugs him gently. "You fool, you''ve never forgotten any of your sisters'' birthdays, but you can''t remember your own."


    "Really? Is it today?" Lucien is genuinely surprised.


    It''s hard to believe that someone would forget their own birthday, but he literally made a great effort to forget it and all the memories it brings of his mother.


    The buzz in the hall is quickly reced by an awkward silence. All the girls are looking at Lucien with gentle and apologetic expressions.


    They have all been through tough times in their lives, but it''s always very painful when the person they love the most carries such deep wounds.


    "No, it''s not today, Luci." Eve responds. "It''s tomorrow, the day you turn twenty-one."


    "Twenty-one?" Lucien remembers telling some of his girls that he was already twenty-one, and even about that, he was mistaken.


    His sisters sigh in unison, but to avoid the mood from bing sadder, they try to cheer up.


    Naomi looks at Nea with a fake upset expression. "I can''t believe you want to throw a party for that Water Spirit instead of celebrating your husband''s birthday!"


    Nea would be truly embarrassed if she couldn''t sense that Naomi is just teasing her.


    "That''s why this party has to be so big." The Mermaid Queen smiles at Lucien. "The whole Mermaid Kingdom and the Nagas will celebrate the return of our Lady and the birthday of our Lord!"


    "Exactly, this will be the best party Blue Star has ever seen!" Saria joins her mother enthusiastically.


    All of Lucien''s sisters and most of the other girls also get excited about the idea of throwing such a big party for him.


    "We don''t have time to waste then." Anne quickly makes her voice heard.


    She and the younger members of the harem are very excited to celebrate Lucien''s birthday.


    Nea kisses him on the lips again with even more tenderness and affection. "Yeah, let''s start right away, everyone needs to know how special tomorrow will be."


    With such enthusiasm, Nea leaves the hall to send her orders throughout the whole Crystal City and Mermaid Kingdom.


    Mira smiles gently at Lucien before approaching and kissing him. "I think I have to help her, you know..."


    "Let''s go!" Amelia also kisses Lucien before following Nea.


    Donna bes shy but also kisses his lips before joining the girls.


    Then, Naomi and ire bump into each other while trying to get close to Lucien at the same time.


    Clearly, they both want a kiss from him too, but with everyone watching, they end up getting shy and kiss his cheeks at the same time, creating a very cute scene.


    Eve smiles and tries to follow her sisters without kissing Lucien, but he quickly pecks her cheek, making her blush slightly.


    The other girls line up to kiss Lucien, and even La and Ka receive cheek kisses before joining the group.


    Everyone wants to help Nea prepare the biggest party Blue Star has ever seen for Lucien, and the Sins are forced to follow his sisters through the Crystal City.


    Almost all the girls leave the hall to prepare for the party, but two of them stay by his side. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The adorable pair of tigress mother and daughter still don''t quite understand customs like birthday parties and don''t do well with delicate things anyway.


    Oya and Ko remain in their tiger forms, lying at the bottom of the stairs, and Lucien sits on the first step of the stairs next to them.


    Unlike the girls who have a lot to say about the Water Spirit''s offer, the tigress duo just stay silent next to their master, creating a pleasant silence.


    Lust also remains silent inside Lucien''s soul, and he can''t help but smile as he feels two other girls approaching.


    Sophia waits for the other girls to leave before floating close to Lucien, while Sloth remains silent inside her soul.


    She would like to help prepare his party, but due to the influence of her Sin, she wouldn''t be useful to the group. Also, now there are many girls working on that, and she just wants to take care of him.


    "Don''t let the others know you''re here," Lucien smiles and brings Sophia into his arms along with little Ko.


    "Shh..." She signals for him to be quiet and just rests in his embrace with the cute tigress.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!